《The Great Tang: World Martial God》


 Chapter 1

    Zhenguan years.


    A young man in cloth was pulled into Li Jing''s house by a carriage.


    The young man is Tang Hao who came through.


    Over the past two years, Tang Hao was surprised to find that his world was almost the same as the impression of the Tang Dynasty, and even the year number was surprisingly consistent.


    But Tang Hao was really confused by a paper engagement on the table in front of him.


    This engagement clearly shows that he will marry a woman in the year of his weak crown.


    Tang Hao looked at the vigorous and powerful handwriting on the engagement and muttered to himself.


    "Li Wanqing, daughter of Li Jing?"


    Li Jing, one of the twenty-four meritorious heroes of the Tang Dynasty, has a high position and weight.


    After thinking about it, Tang Hao couldn''t understand how such a red man who was high beside the son of heaven could have anything to do with his poor disciple?


    "Li Wanqing?"


    Tang Hao silently recited the name and suddenly remembered that he had heard it when he first entered Chang''an. Unconsciously, his mind returned to the scene of galloping on Chang''an Street in a carriage.


    The bustling crowd on the street, or strolling or looking in a hurry, including some foreign people with high nose and deep eye sockets. The peddlers on the street are shouting loudly. It''s not lively. It is a prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty.


    The voices of passers-by came into their ears unconsciously.


    "Yo! Yesterday, Miss Li returned to Chang''an from the military camp. Everyone on both sides of the road cheered and cheered loudly. The scene was comparable to the prime minister''s visit to the people."


    "Don''t mention that the tiger father has no dog daughter! Li Wanqing is young, but he is no worse than general Li, who has made great achievements in war. This time he has broken the Turks and made great contributions."


    "Speaking of it, Li Wanqing is indeed the most wonderful woman in the Tang Dynasty. She is both literate and martial. It is lucky for the Tang Dynasty and Li family. But I heard that Miss Li came back to get married this time. I don''t know who is so lucky."


    Along the way, the people in Chang''an were full of praise for the Li family girl, and more curious about the person li Wanqing wanted to marry.


    Tang Hao sorted out the news he heard in the street and learned something about the girl Li Wanqing.


    Li Wanqing is Li Jing''s only daughter. She has been extremely intelligent since childhood. She can read and write at the age of five. At the age of seven, she can read poetry and painting at the age of ten. She is the representative of a generation of talented women. Now it is the time of Jasper, with a graceful appearance. He admired many noble women in the capital and attracted the admiration of countless childe Chang''an.


    But no one could have imagined that this talented and beautiful Li Wanqing resolutely abandoned literature and turned to martial arts at the age of 13.


    Although it was in the open Tang Dynasty, there were few cases of women joining the army. When they heard the news that Li Wanqing resolutely joined the army, many aristocratic family CHILDES who admired Li Wanqing all lamented.


    However, the tiger father had no dog daughter. Li Wanqing had a firm foothold in the army in two years. Finally, at the age of 15, he became the sixth grade Zhaowu captain in the army. At the age of 15, he led his female cavalry to attack thousands of miles and break through the Turks.


    For a moment, it shook inside and outside the hall, and its reputation rose. It also added a heavy color to the talented woman.


    Now, at the age of 16, this strange woman with both literature and martial arts returned to Li''s house to dress up and get married.


    Tang Hao took back his thoughts and stared at himself in a daze sitting in the wing room in red.


    Different from the tranquility of the wing room, it is a different scene in the hall of Li mansion.


    At this time, Li''s house was full of joy, with red flowers and vermilion paint. Even the servants were neatly dressed and warmly greeted the visiting celebrities and scholars.


    The princes and ministers invited by Li Jing, like the people in the city, only know that Li Jing is married today, but they don''t know what kind of identity Li Jing''s virtuous son-in-law is. Today is half to celebrate, and more half to see the style of the people around Li Wanqing.


    There were a group of important officials in the hall of Li''s house, and eight or nine of the twenty-four meritorious officials came, not to mention some elegant scholars and strangers who made friends with Li Jing.


    It can be said that half of the pillars of the Tang Dynasty gathered together.


    "Lao Li, your family is so happy. Why haven''t you seen your son-in-law show up? You haven''t mentioned it on the invitation. Who is this man?"


    Yuchi Jingde, the Duke of Hubei, raised his voice like a loud bell and looked at Li Jing sitting on the hall. He couldn''t help asking.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Xuanling, who was playing with the folding fan in his hand, also looked up and glanced at Li Jing. His expression was also full of curiosity.


    "I''ve inquired about it before. Half of the people in the court don''t know who the expensive son-in-law you chose for your daughter is. Can it be someone in the imperial palace?"


    After seeing Li Jing, who was still smiling and calm, laigong Du Ruhui was a little anxious and couldn''t help asking.


    "Lao Li, don''t sell off. Let''s talk about it. It saves us a lot of worry."


    Li Jing picked up the tea on the table, took a sip and smiled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my son-in-law''s name is Tang Hao."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked suspicious. Look at me and you. I have no impression of this strange name at all.


    "Tang Hao?"


    Du Ruhui couldn''t hide his doubts in his eyes, looked at Li Jing and said, "brother Li, this Tang Hao, i... I''ve never heard anyone mention it."


    Other people also glanced one after another, quietly waiting for an answer from Li Jing.


    Li Jing stood up slowly, looked around at the people, walked to the middle of the hall and said in a loud voice.


    "This young master of Tang is not a scholar of powerful officials, nor is he a noble family. He was born in cloth clothes."


    As soon as the words came out, the people looked at Li Jing in a daze and couldn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 2

    "Cold door?"


    Yuchi Jingde was stunned for two seconds. "Suddenly" stood up and looked at Li Jing with an unbelievable face.


    "Lao Li, the husband you chose for the Pearl of your eye is a poor disciple?"


    "Although I''m a rough man, I also know how to say, you... This..."


    Speaking of this, Yuchi Jingde could not imagine how to describe it for a moment. He spread out his hands and looked at the same shocked people with an incredible face.


    Fang Xuanling closed the folding fan in her hand, frowned and looked at Li Jing in the hall.


    "Lao Li, you''re just fooling around. You''re pushing your daughter into the fire! You can''t marry a poor family anymore."


    Du Ruhui was surprised.


    "Lao Li, this is a big event. Think twice! Although the people are open now, there are some things that the elders can''t tolerate these young people''s willful behavior. As elders, they shouldn''t have a big banquet with her mind."


    At this time, the hall had completely exploded, and the echoing voice and whispering were noisy.


    "Poor family, the talent of these poems and books is much worse, let alone the moral knowledge. If so, it will ruin Miss Li''s life."


    "Yes, look, Miss Li Wanqing is also a reasonable person. She definitely won''t have an affair with this poor family, will she?"


    "General Li, think twice. This is not only related to Miss Li''s future, but also related to the future luck of Li''s house!"


    Fang Xuanling glanced at the people who were talking about it. With firm eyes, she stood up and walked to Li Jing.


    "Lao Li, listen to my advice and quit your marriage."


    Just as everyone was talking, a soft figure came out slowly behind the screen of the hall, with light steps and dignified posture.


    This person is Li Jing''s wife Hongfu''s daughter.


    She saw tears on her beautiful face, red eyes and slowly walked to the hall.


    "Just for a nonsense you said when you were young, you betrothed my Wan''er to Tang Hao?"


    "Li Jing, do you know that this is a major event related to your daughter''s life? Even if the Tang family saved your life, we can''t help them with some gold and silver artifacts to make them live a good life?"


    Seeing the excitement of the goddess Hongfu, the people calmed down from the noise and looked at the two people in the field.


    Li Jing still looked calm and said slowly, "this is not a promise I made when I was young and frivolous. The grace of the Tang family is not clear in my life."


    Hongfu looked at Li Jing in a daze.


    "Wan''er has a hasty father like you. It''s really a sin in her last life."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing frowned and her face became gloomy.


    "If brother Tang didn''t fight to save me and protect me in the chaotic army, I''m afraid Tang would have lost you and me now, not to mention Tang Hao''s father''s life!"


    Hongfu stopped talking and turned back to the first place in the hall, wiping her tears silently.


    "Since I returned to Datang, I have inquired about the descendants of the Tang family. It was not easy to find out about the mother and son. Without the care of brother Tang, the mother and son are very poor. However, since I found them, the engagement must be fulfilled."


    Speaking of the past, Li Jing was inevitably a little emotional, and the volume of her words increased a bit.


    For a moment, there was silence in the hall. No one could imagine such a thing.


    A beautiful figure walked slowly to the front hall after the screen wind, dressed in red dowry, exquisite and yellow headdress, and there was no expression on a white face. The pace is light, with a strong wind, just like a fairy Ling wind.


    "Mother, today is a happy day. Father has so many old friends. Don''t quarrel between you two."


    While talking, Li Wanqing had reached her mother in the front hall.


    Li Wanqing looked up at Li Jing in the audience and said faintly, "my father always pays attention to his promise, not to mention the kindness of saving lives. There is another engagement. Today I will fulfill my engagement, which can be regarded as returning the kindness of the Tang family who saved their parents in those years, and it will not waste my father''s reputation all his life."


    These words are light, but Li Wanqing is helpless in every way.


    How can a rich family born with a golden spoon be willing to marry down to a farmer''s home who has eaten last meal and worried about next meal?


    The sound is like a pearl falling on a jade plate. It''s pleasant to hear, but it''s sad, but the people present can''t hear it.


    Fang Xuanling took a folding fan in his right hand and beat it rhythmically in the palm of his left hand, slowly telling what he was worried about.


    "Lao Li, your family has such an only daughter. If you marry in the past, the Li family may have no children after that."


    With this reminder, everyone took a breath.


    Unconsciously, he was worried about Li''s future.


    Li Jing knew that Fang Xuanling''s words meant to make her take back her promise. She stayed up late without refuting. When she came down to her daughter, she touched Li Wanqing''s head.


    "Wan''er, I know it''s my father''s private affair that has implicated you. It''s my fault. You don''t have to go to the Tang family this time. Tang Hao''s family is poor. Now you come to Li''s house, at least you don''t worry about food and clothing, but it''s better."


    "I''ve decided that Tang Hao will come to Li''s house as a burden. Don''t worry. You won''t be wronged with me."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone also knew that Li Jing had made up his mind. Although such a decision was regrettable, it was a trace of comfort.


    One is to keep the incense of the Li family. The other is to be supervised by the Li family. Even if Tang Hao is no longer useful, he will not be much worse in character.


    May of the 18th year of Zhenguan.


    Tang Hao, who was still carrying water at home, was taken into Li''s house and became the son-in-law of Li Jing, the Duke of Wei.


    The appearance of Li Jing ended the life of Tang Hao''s country husband, but also mixed with a dazzling word.


    Get in trouble!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s heart was bitter.

 Chapter 3

    Tang Hao was at a loss when he looked at the colorful decorations outside the house.


    Tang Hao made a ceremonial toast at the banquet, but most of these dignitaries only talked about Li Jing''s official career. Most of them deliberately avoided Tang Hao, a poor boy, and did not want to brush Li Jing''s face.


    Finally, Xi Sanren left. Tang Hao stood in front of the wedding room and stared at the big words on the door.


    After a few seconds of silence, Tang Hao pushed the door in silently.


    At the entrance, the red curtain was divided on both sides, and the bright eyed bride sat by the bed.


    Li Wanqing had fantasized about her husband countless times.


    Or an elegant and handsome aristocratic family childe who splashed ink on the golden list.


    Or the armor of a well-known rich family in all parts of the world, riding on the battlefield with great achievements.


    But he is not the handsome and elegant young man in front of him.


    With a silent sigh in her heart, Li Wanqing''s heart was even colder,


    When he looked up again, he smelled the slightly drunk wine smell on Tang Hao, and his face was cold and frost.


    "Sit down."


    Tang Hao responded and sat on a high footed round stool beside the bed facing Li Wanqing.


    The cold light in Li Wanqing''s beautiful eyes flows and gently opens her red lips.


    "Although you and I are husband and wife, we are just fulfilling our engagement."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao, who was still indifferent.


    Could it be that this man''s being a burden could not startle a little wave in his heart?


    Cowardice!


    Li Wanqing had a faint anger in her heart. Xiumei frowned slightly and said slowly.


    "From now on, you and I will match husband and wife and respect each other."


    "Inside, you and I will live freely and do not interfere with each other. When my parents are a hundred years old, it will be the time for me to separate from you."


    "Do you have any objection?"


    The sound was like a pearl falling on a jade plate. It was pleasant to hear. Every word fell in Tang Hao''s ear. Tang Hao raised his head and looked at Li Wanqing with bright eyes.


    "OK."


    The short answer was that Li Wanqing was a little surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    The opening remarks of a newly married couple just met were so hostile that they sat opposite each other. Without words, the air became extremely embarrassing for a time.


    Tang Hao got up slowly, stopped looking at Li Wanqing, turned around and said faintly.


    "I''ve been busy all day. Please rest early."


    Then he walked slowly to the wing room outside.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s figure disappearing into the house, Li Wanqing showed a trace of surprise and thought.


    "This man seems to be different from his imagination!"


    Tang Hao closed the door of the wedding room, walked into the side room and slept in peace.


    Remembering the ups and downs of his day today, Tang Hao lost sleep.


    "Ding! It is detected that the host has been de signed. Activate the reincarnation audit system."


    Tang Hao was startled by the voice that echoed in his mind.


    System?


    Tang Hao was stunned when he silently recited the two words in his heart.


    I have a system, too?


    In the twinkling of an eye, a surprise color appeared on Tang Hao''s face.


    Then, with a flash of gold, Tang Hao was stunned and couldn''t help asking for something like a booklet in his mind.


    "This... What is this?"


    With Tang Hao''s question, the cold mechanical sound of the system explained.


    "There is a Book of life and death in the underworld, which specializes in the life span of people in the Yang world. The Yang world has a reincarnation policy to review the reincarnation of the souls of people who died in the Yin world."


    Tang Hao listened to these mysterious and mysterious things and felt confused for a while.


    "So I''m a ghost in the sun? What''s the use of this booklet except adding some trouble? Can it give me silver flowers?"


    Inexplicably, I don''t like this system. On the one hand, it sounds a little infiltrative, on the other hand, it doesn''t seem to have any effect.


    The disappointment on Tang Hao''s face flashed by. Other people''s golden fingers either destroyed the sky and the earth, or the rich side, and their own


    "The host can obtain the most dazzling things in their lifetime by reviewing the list of reincarnation personnel. It can be a magic weapon, a military strategy or an imperial spirit, but the host must reincarnate according to the requirements of the deceased."


    "This! This... Imperial luck?"


    "This... Just look, it sounds very rebellious!"


    The sudden surprise made Tang Hao stutter.


    Stunned for three seconds, Tang Hao quickly opened the reincarnation policy, and in an instant, dark shadows with names or thick or light appeared in front of him.


    Tang Hao glanced roughly. There were too many people! I can''t see it. It''s full of.


    Suddenly.


    A big dark shadow as dark as ink attracted Tang Hao''s attention.


    Tang Hao tentatively ordered the shadow named Li Guang, and a sonorous and powerful voice came in an instant.


    "Li Guang, the last general, forgot that the new auditor can be merciful and save my lonely soul. It doesn''t matter what can be turned into. Just ask adults to be open..."


    In charge of the reincarnation of others! Unexpectedly, General Li Guang, who was flying like this, crawled under his feet. Tang Hao was shocked and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "In vain, you were also called a flying general in your previous life, but now you are pleading. Well, you are also a sad hero. Reincarnate."


    During the conversation, a brush with designated reincarnation engraved on the upper half in black and random reincarnation engraved on the lower half in white appeared in the air.


    Tang Hao sighed, grabbed the pen in the air and lit a black shadow with the black end. In an instant, the nib absorbed the black shadow like a long whale absorbing water.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for reincarnating Li Guang as required."


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s recovery of Li Guang''s drop skill. Li Guang''s steps pierce the Yang. Some of his forces are integrated into his body."

 Chapter 4

    With the sound of the system, a magnificent force was injected into Tang Hao''s body and circulated in the seven meridians and eight veins. A vast sense of power filled every corner of his body.


    Gradually a picture appeared in Tang Hao''s mind.


    The setting sun in the desert is full of wolves.


    A burly figure stood at the head of the city, surrounded by a Zhang high "Han" banner, followed by Han soldiers in armor.


    Outside the city, the vast Turkic army was pressing on the border. The tough and strong leader rode on his horse and roared in the wind.


    The burly figure at the head of the city flashed a cold light in his eyes and a disdainful smile on his mouth.


    Bow!


    Take an arrow!


    The arrow, like a meteor, cuts through the sky, straight into the leader''s chest and comes out from the heart!


    In an instant, the Turks were in chaos and the war horses hissed. The leader died before the battle. The army was in a mess and hurried back.


    Seeing this, the soldiers at the head of the city cheered and cheered, and there was a burst of jubilation at the head of the city.


    "General Fei is mighty!"


    "General Fei is mighty!"


    "General Fei is mighty!"


    The sound of cheering was deafening.


    The picture gradually blurred. Tang Hao slowly returned to reality and looked at his trembling hands with thousands of pride in his heart.


    The hands used to holding farm tools seemed to be inspired. They were eager to pick up bows and arrows and run on the battlefield.


    "This... Is this Li Guang''s magic skill, walking through the Yang?"


    Tang Hao stared, could not hide his surprise, and muttered to himself.


    Finally, Tang Hao closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, there was more certainty in his eyes.


    "General Fei, thank you for your gift. I will not insult your reputation!"


    A panel pops up.


    Name: Tang Hao


    Age: 20


    Force: 15


    Intelligence: 12


    Commander: 0


    Strategy: 5


    Skill: walk through the Yang with a hundred steps.


    The four dimensions of the body are frighteningly low, completely like the initial value of a weak scholar.


    Take force as an example. Civilians are about 6 and soldiers are about 11. This is just better than soldiers. It is still due to the inheritance of Yang Guang.


    Looking at this panel, Tang Hao was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the hall of Li mansion.


    A young man was dressed in strong clothes and looked resolute. He looked like a well-trained Datang warrior.


    "Shaowu captain Zhang Wu paid a visit to General Li, the Duke of Wei."


    Li Jing quickly stepped forward to pull Zhang Wu, who was half kneeling with his fist, and said with a smile.


    "Zhang Wu, you are my subordinates. These false gifts will be avoided."


    Zhang wu''ang stood well for the first time, thanked respectfully and said with a fist.


    "General Li, the last day at the end of this month is Grandpa''s birthday. I hope General Li can visit my humble house and catch up with Grandpa."


    "He specially told me that he must personally spread the news."


    Li Jing looked at the Hongfu girl around her and said with a hearty smile.


    "This Zhang Xun is too polite. Just send a domestic servant. Why do you have to fight so much."


    Then he turned and patted Zhang Wu on the shoulder and said, "go back and tell Zhang Xun that Li Jing will drink this wine, ha ha."


    Zhang Wu smiled knowingly and said respectfully, "I''m relieved to have general Li. Then I''ll quit."


    With Li Jing waving his hand slightly, Zhang Wu withdrew slowly.


    Li Jing was very happy and sent the manager to prepare a generous gift.


    A trace of doubt appeared on Hongfu''s face and looked at Li Jing who was going back to the house.


    "Are you going to let Tang Hao go with you?"


    Li Jing was stunned, put away her smile and looked at Hongfu girl.


    "Tang Hao is now a member of the Li family. It''s reasonable to participate in this kind of meeting."


    The unhappiness on the girl''s face flashed by, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "But Tang Hao is only a humble family after all. Zhang Jia is also a big family of the martial arts family. He is afraid he has never been exposed to such a big scene. I''m afraid he will lose his courtesy and brush the facade of our Li family."


    After pondering for two seconds, Li Jing said, "even if you are a member of the Li family, you will experience this occasion sooner or later. Besides, I think Tang Hao''s performance was pretty good when he got married a few days ago."


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and Hongfu opened her mouth to say something.


    Suddenly. The voice of a servant girl came from the backyard.


    "Uncle, sir, they are in the front hall. If you want to find them, go."


    Tang Hao, who was passing by in the back hall, was stifled. Tang Hao turned to look at the slightly proud servant girl, smiled, nodded to her and walked to the front hall.


    When Li Jing and his wife saw Tang Hao enter the front hall, 80% guessed that the conversation had been heard by Tang Hao just now.


    Tang Hao entered the front hall and respectfully kowtowed three heads to the two couples according to the rules.


    "Tang Hao, my subordinate grandfather''s birthday at the end of the month. Please go with us."


    Tang Hao did not show sadness or joy on his face. He bowed respectfully and replied, "I''d like to listen to the arrangement of my father-in-law."


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao, who was courteous and considerate, and was quite appreciative in her heart.


    "There are many people on your birthday. It''s good for you to have a long experience."


    Since Li Jing arranged it himself, Tang Hao didn''t say much and agreed to come down.


    The Red Buddha woman glanced at Tang Hao with low eyes and respectful eyes, looking cold.


    "Don''t talk too much during the dinner. Don''t lose the face of our Li family."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao looked up at the cold red Buddha woman, stood with his hands down and smiled.


    "That''s nature."


    "Oh! It''s not easy to say. This Zhangjia is a big family with many gifts."


    It was Li Wanqing who had never looked at Tang Hao''s hairy wife.


    Tang Hao glanced at Li Wanqing with a smile on his face and didn''t answer.


    Born as a general, Li Jing has always been free and easy, and has always despised these red tape. At this time, listening to the two quarrels, Li Jing suddenly felt boring, and immediately interrupted the two women.


    "Well, well, don''t say this early in the morning. Go back and prepare. Tang Hao, you should also prepare. Zhang Xun has a good relationship with me."


    Tang Hao turned and went out.

 Chapter 5

    May 30th.


    There was peace in Zhang''s house and Zhang Xun''s birthday.


    Li''s family came to Zhang''s house slowly in a carriage. Zhang Wu had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Li Jing and his party coming, he was overjoyed and hurried forward to meet them.


    Along the way, Li Jing smiled and saluted back. Tang Hao was also slightly surprised by the number of people entertained by Zhang''s house.


    With Zhang Wu''s introduction, Li Fu and his party came to the periphery of a hunting ground.


    Tang Hao looked at this place. Although it was not as gorgeous and rich as his wedding banquet, it was open and beautiful.


    Taking the people to sit down, several maids of Zhang''s house took a one meter high palm fan and stood behind Li''s house to shade it.


    Zhang Wu said with a smile, "my father likes the shooting range, so he set the banquet on the lawn. I hope General Li will forgive me."


    Li Jing waved her hand and looked very happy.


    "Ah! I look at a nice place. It''s sunny and beautiful. It''s more comfortable to sit here than at home. Good! Very good!"


    Zhang Xun''s hair was gray, but he was still energetic. He came to Li Jing with steady steps, finished the ceremony for Li Jing and sat down in the first seat next to him.


    "General Li took time out of his busy schedule to attend my birthday, which made me cry with gratitude."


    Li Jing was easygoing and said, "if you don''t, you''ll avoid these false gifts today. Today''s your birthday is your biggest, ha ha ha."


    Then they chatted.


    Tang Hao sat on the nanmu chair and found the guests clustered together. He looked here intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Ah! Look, that''s the new son-in-law of the Li family."


    "What noble son-in-law is a poor disciple. I don''t know where his father got this blessing and climbed the high branch of Li''s house."


    "Isn''t it? I still married Miss Li with unparalleled talent and appearance. It''s really a crow turning into a Phoenix."


    A crowd of guests gathered together and discussed, looking at Tang Hao who was like water from time to time.


    "Hum! It''s just a rural Nomura man. There''s nothing to discuss."


    A jade face childe shook the folding fan in his hand and interrupted with disdain.


    "Is he worthy of Miss Li? If General Li hadn''t thought of the old relationship, many people around Miss Li would have been childe Zhang."


    Young master Yumian looked at Li Wanqing, who was like flowers and jade around Tang Hao, and said angrily.


    "What are you talking about?"


    While talking, Zhang Wu came behind the people and looked at them with a straight face.


    When young master Yumian saw Zhang Wu coming, he bowed and said respectfully, "young master Zhang has extraordinary martial arts. At the age of 17, he has been high in the position of sixth grade Shaowu school captain. His future is unlimited. Only a talented young man like young master Zhang can be worthy of Miss Li, but he was picked up by this toad."


    While talking, he glanced at Wu Dao.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wu flashed a proud color on his face.


    "He''s just a waste. It''s his dead father who can sit in Li''s house."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Several people around him agreed.


    When Zhang Wu looked at Tang Hao again, his heart was filled with anger.


    Young master Yumian could not understand Zhang Wu''s mood at this time, and his eyes turned into a plan.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s also an eyesore for this waste to sit at the banquet. I don''t know if I can get into your eyes."


    Zhang Wu''s heart moved after listening.


    "Say it."


    The jade face childe unfolded the folding fan, shook it twice and said.


    "Since childe Zhang is a martial arts aristocratic family, why not humiliate Tang Hao in archery and let him have no face to sit at the banquet."


    As soon as this remark came out, several childe Gordon became interested.


    "Second, brother Zhang, now it''s the home of Zhangjia. Even if Tang Hao makes a fool of himself, General Li will only blame Tang Hao for his incompetence."


    "Yes, there are so many guests today. Let them see the waste son-in-law of the Li family."


    "Wonderful, wonderful, brother Zhang''s arrow technique is accurate. I''m afraid he won''t get a bow in time..."


    As soon as Zhang Wulue pondered, his face showed a happy face and patted childe Yumian on the shoulder.


    "OK! That''s a good idea!"


    Several childe brothers around were also full of joy and urged Zhang Wu to come on stage quickly.


    Zhang Wu thought of Tang Hao''s embarrassment later. He couldn''t hide his excitement. He dispersed the dancers'' wind music on the stage, stepped onto the stage and said loudly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these songs and dances on today''s birthday are difficult to cheer up. We Zhangjia are a martial arts family. Zhang Wu doesn''t want to have fun with archery. What do you think?"


    While talking, Zhang Wu pointed to the target not far away.


    "Good, good!"


    Just now several childe brothers took the lead in clapping their hands and praising.


    "Good!"


    "Thank you, childe Zhang."


    The people below also began to praise.


    Birthday star Zhang Xun looked at Zhang Wu who went to get the bow. His eyes were full of appreciation. When he looked at Li Jing nearby, he said modestly.


    "This boy, ha ha, let General Li laugh."


    "It''s amazing that Zhang Wu can hold an important position in the army when he is young. The younger generation is awesome."


    Li Jing looked at Zhang Wu with appreciation and inadvertently glanced back at Tang Hao looking up at the sky, as if thoughtful.


    Zhang Wuyi fired the bull''s-eye and red heart of zhongcaodun. He didn''t stop. He bent his bow and took arrows one after another and shot five arrows in a row. The arrows hit!


    The speed is so fast that the whole action is not sloppy.


    "Good archery!"


    "Good! Zhangjia really produces talents!"


    There was a lot of cheers and the guests around clapped their hands.


    Zhang Wu stood on the stage with a proud face and a look of success flashed in his eyes.


    Bow respectfully to the guests around.


    "Make a fool of yourself, everyone."


    "Who else wants to try?"


    Everyone saw that Zhang Wu''s archery was extraordinary, and no one came on.


    Zhang Wu looked around for a week, and his eyes fell on Tang Hao, who looked carelessly elsewhere. Unconsciously, his eyes were burning, and his anger was even stronger.


    "It''s said that although childe Tang is a farmer''s son, he is very secretive. Brother Tang, can you open your eyes?"

 Chapter 6

    Zhang Wu''s words will make the careless Tang Hao the focus of the game in an instant.


    Tang Hao''s face remained unchanged and his mind turned sharply when he met the eyes of the whole audience.


    "I have Li Guang''s magic skills. Even if I can''t surpass Zhang Wu, it''s no problem to be equal to Zhang Wu."


    When Tang Hao got up, a reminder from Hongfu''s daughter echoed in his mind before he set out.


    "Tang Hao, there are many guests today. Don''t make trouble."


    Immediately, Tang Hao relaxed his strength and leaned back in his chair, thinking of it in his heart.


    "Since today is his birthday, Zhang Wu''s competitiveness is nothing more than a celebration of Zhang Jia. If he rashly brushed the old birthday star''s interest, it must be bad."


    Seeing that Tang Hao wanted to get up and return to his seat, Zhang Wu on the stage firmly thought that Tang Hao must be afraid and couldn''t help being more proud.


    "What? Dare you? Or can''t you shoot an arrow?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience roared and laughed.


    In the martial Tang Dynasty, riding and archery almost became a common thing.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that a seven foot man can''t shoot an arrow."


    "Li Wanqing can also fight on the battlefield. This husband can''t even shoot at the target."


    "Hey! He''s got the light of his dead father. Otherwise, he might have to learn from a female worker now."


    Today, I am not in Li''s house, and the guests have no so many constraints. Although the sarcasm is small, it keeps coming to my ears.


    These modest voices fell in Li Jing''s ears. Although she was unhappy, she had to ignore them and bear it because of her dignity.


    Li Jing kept a straight face and said nothing. This scene fell in Hongfu''s eyes.


    Hongfu was also a strong man. She couldn''t stand the public''s advice. At that moment, her face was as cold as frost.


    "Oh! I said long ago, don''t let him come, so as not to lose face in Li''s house. It''s all right now."


    It was Li Wanqing who spoke beside Hongfu.


    Li Wanqing''s eyes were wide open and stared at Tang Hao with a calm face. A kind of resentment that iron is not steel came into her heart.


    Hongfu glanced at Tang Hao, who was calm and comfortable, and said with hate.


    "Wan''er, you go."


    Li Wanqing''s pink face flushed. Instead of looking at Tang Hao, she turned and prepared to go to the stage.


    Zhang Wu on the stage was not a fool. Seeing that Li Wanqing meant to go on stage, he immediately knew that it was wrong.


    If Li Wanqing comes forward, he will fight on behalf of the Tang family. It will certainly be no good to offend the Li family.


    Zhang Wulang said, "wait a minute, Miss Li! This is just a duel between our husbands. How dare you bother Miss Li, who is excellent in martial arts, to replace her in person."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing had to stop and glanced at Tang Hao. A sullen look appeared on her face and sat down with hatred.


    Tang Hao understood these words. Zhang Wuyi showed that he didn''t want to offend Li''s house. The second is to force him to do it himself on the grounds of competition.


    Tang Hao got up slowly, his eyes as calm as water, and looked at Zhang Wu who was slightly proud on the field.


    "Tang Hao, don''t force."


    Li Jing''s voice came faintly.


    Tang Hao replied calmly.


    "I want to try."


    While talking, Tang Hao got up and went to the stage. At this moment, he didn''t hesitate!


    Brought to the stage, Tang Hao awkwardly picked up the bow and arrow and made two gestures. His movements were strange and stiff. At first glance, he was the person who first came into contact with the bow and arrow.


    There was another uproar.


    "I can''t even take an arrow."


    "Hey! I thought Tang Hao would show his hands to save face. I didn''t think it would be more humiliating."


    "It''s stupid and stubborn to take an arrow when you know you can''t."


    All the guests laughed at Tang Hao, and the people in Li''s house felt pale.


    Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao on the stage and sighed. Her face was full of disappointment.


    The same face of Hongfu daughter did not want to look at the redundant son-in-law and turned her head away.


    When Zhang Wu saw Tang Hao''s embarrassment on the stage, the sarcasm on his face was stronger. He stepped forward, took the bow and arrow in Tang Hao''s hand, and said in a loud voice.


    "Brother Tang, don''t be nervous. Let me show you."


    While talking, the arrow was on the string.


    "Whoosh, whoosh"


    Five arrows were fired one after another, but all the arrows on the previous bull''s-eye were squeezed out, and the new arrow feathers were steadily inserted into the bull''s-eye.


    There were thunderous applause and cheers.


    Seeing Zhang Wu''s real strength, after a short applause, most of the people began to point out to Tang Hao who was calm on the stage.


    "Young master Zhang is so handsome in archery that no one can surpass him. I''m afraid Tang Hao has no face to sit at this banquet."


    "No face to see, no face to see."


    "Hey! It''s a shame. This time it''s a blow to the reputation of the Li family."


    There was a lot of noise and chaos under the stage. The stage of a birthday banquet song and dance performance openly became the place of shame for Tang Hao at this time.


    Mocking laughter, regret and sarcasm were heard, but Tang Hao stood up with his head held high like a person who had nothing to do.


    Zhang Wu looked at Tang Hao, who was calm and comfortable, and said, "Oh! This boy can really pretend to be calm at this time. I''ll humiliate you."


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wu went to Tang Hao and handed over the bow and arrow in his hand, showing disdain.


    "Brother Tang, please"

 Chapter 7

    After receiving the bow and arrow, Tang Hao slowly looked at the bull''s-eye and gradually seemed to be inspired by some force. At this moment, the laughter in his ear gradually disappeared.


    "Whoosh"


    An arrow darted past.


    "Hiss"


    The arrow originally inserted in the bull''s-eye was split in two and fell to the ground.


    But Tang Hao''s arrow was steadily inserted into the bull''s-eye red dot.


    Zhang Wu on the stage was stunned at Jianyu.


    The discussion of the guests suddenly stopped and the whole audience was silent for a moment.


    Someone''s question broke the silence.


    "Tang Hao''s luck is too good. There is such a coincidence."


    The people under the stage also echoed. Zhang Wu also recovered from his short surprise and looked at Tang Hao on the stage to see how he ended.


    Tang Hao, holding a bow and arrow, stood quietly on the stage, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    In an instant, Tang Hao seemed to return to the battlefield with surging heart. His hands were like pliers, holding the bow and arrow tightly. He was not trembling for half a millisecond, and the flowers and leaves around him clearly appeared in his mind. Birds and animals, fallen leaves and breeze, everything is under control!


    Tang Hao suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly turned around. His body was like a tiger that had already locked its prey. At this moment, Tang Hao seemed to be possessed by Li Guang!


    Full moon bow!


    Off string arrow!


    Li Guang''s magic skill, a hundred steps through the Yang!


    "Shua"


    The sound of breaking the air is long.


    The arrow feathers, like electricity and wind, rush to the sky and fly to the flying birds!


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao''s perfect figure, her pupils closed slightly, and a look of shock flashed in her eyes.


    Zhang Xun beside him looked at Tang Hao''s skill and knew that he must be an expert. Looking at Tang Hao who slowly accepted the bow and arrow, he couldn''t help blurting out.


    "What a handsome arrow!"


    The crowd looked at Tang Hao as if he had changed. With incredible eyes looking away with the arrow feather, they saw a flying bird falling quietly.


    "Bang"


    The bird landed and fell right in front of song Ruoxin, the first female official of the Tang Dynasty. Song Ruoxin, who has always been a lady of the family, had seen such a scene and couldn''t help screaming.


    "Ah..."


    He stepped back several steps in a hurry.


    Hearing the scream, Tang Hao put his bow on the stage and slowly walked towards the falling bird under the shocked eyes of the people.


    When he reached the falling bird, he raised his head slightly to meet song Ruoxin''s panicked eyes.


    "Excuse me for offending the girl."


    While talking, Tang Hao hugged his fist and bowed slightly.


    Song Ruoxin blushed and nodded awkwardly.


    "Nothing... Nothing. Young master Tang is good at archery."


    Tang Hao caught a glimpse of a bright red on song Ruoxin''s white and jade face, and reached out and took out his handy handkerchief and gave it to him.


    "I''m sorry. A drop of blood stains fell on the girl''s face. I''m sorry."


    Song Ruoxin just reacted. The drop of warm blood on her face took her handkerchief, nodded slightly and said softly.


    "Thank you."


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao picked up the dead flying geese and walked slowly to the stage.


    The audience was silent, and the guests looked at the flying geese thrown by Tang Hao on the stage, stunned on the spot.


    Suddenly.


    A guest close to the stage was shocked, mixed with a trace of surprise and exclaimed.


    "Shot... It was the wild goose''s eye."


    As soon as the voice fell, the guests were shocked again. They stepped forward involuntarily, focused on the wild goose and looked at the amazing arrow.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    I don''t know who screamed, and everyone nearby also talked about it one after another.


    "Pierce your eyes, this... How is this possible!"


    "God, this is really God! This is the first time in my life that I have seen such a powerful archery."


    "This... Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid it claims to be the second, and no one dares to be the first."


    The voices around him were heard, but Tang Hao was not surprised or happy. He slowly walked back to his seat and sat down calmly and freely.


    Zhang Wu on the stage stared at the flying geese on the stage, opened his mouth, and finally couldn''t say a word.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s expression freely, Li Wanqing was surprised and had some little joy in her heart. At this time, even Hongfu, who was not optimistic about the poor family, gave Tang Hao a strange look.


    Old birthday star Zhang Xun silently looked at the scene in front of him, looked at Tang Hao with envy in his eyes, and then looked at Li Jing.


    "General Li is very lucky. Your son-in-law has unique skills but is not proud. This arrow has opened my eyes today."


    Although Li Jing was shocked in her heart, she was happy and smiled back.


    "Ah! Zhang Wu is not bad either. One arrow at a time. I haven''t seen this archery for a long time."


    "That''s not true. Zhang Wu shoots a dead target, which is less than 100 meters. Your son-in-law shoots a live target. It''s amazing to hit it, not to mention the smallest eyes. The difference between high and low is already obvious."


    Zhang Xun''s praise of Tang Hao was forthright and sincere admiration.


    How could the people under the stage not know this truth? Those childe brothers ate flat on the spot and looked at Zhang Wu on the stage. They didn''t know how to end.


    Zhang Wu, who originally ridiculed Tang Hao, never dreamed that this was the case at this time.


    By this hidden boy.


    Listening to the surprised discussion under the stage, he looked at the people with admiration when they looked at Tang Hao.


    Unexpectedly, it was himself who couldn''t stand down at this time. He couldn''t help being surprised and angry.


    Zhang Wu clenched his teeth and blushed.


    "I disagree."


    Hearing this unflinching remark, all the guests looked at Zhang Wu on the stage.


    "I want to compete with Tang Hao again. Just now... He was lucky just now."


    Sitting on the stage, Zhang Xun was furious and stood up with angry eyes staring at Zhang Wu.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Man, if you can afford to let go, you will lose if you lose. You have lost the face of the zhangjias by being so naughty."


    After that, Zhang Xun lowered his face and shouted.


    "Why don''t you come down?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wu dared not disobey and slowly stepped off the stage.


    Seeing Zhang Wu stepping down, Zhang Xun bowed to the guests with his fist and said in a loud voice.


    "My grandson is young and naughty, which makes you laugh. After that, I will take strict care of him. Here I will take my grandson to accompany Li Jiagui''s son-in-law."


    Then he hugged his fist and bowed to Tang Hao, and then said.


    "Childe Tang''s archery is exquisite and can be called a divine arrow. It really opens my eyes."


    "After enjoying it, I forgot to use the banquet in my humble house."


    "Come and serve."

 Chapter 8

    The banquet begins.


    There are a wide range of dishes, color, aroma and taste.


    Since Li Jing was in power, it was inevitable that some officials would flatter him. Even those childe brothers picked up their wine glasses and wanted to ask Tang Hao for a prize.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to participate in this hypocritical occasion. He carelessly sandwiched vegetables in his hands, but he seriously studied his reincarnation strategy in his mind.


    As soon as he opened it, a dark shadow scrambled to wander in front of him. Tang Hao followed wherever he saw it.


    Tang Hao said, "it seems that you really want to be reborn. Well, it''s you."


    Without hesitation, Tang Hao ordered in. It turned out to be Sun Bin''s confession!


    And this Sun Bin actually presented his lifelong effort "Sun Bin''s art of war".


    Tang Hao picked up his pen and said, "you are eager to reincarnate, so go."


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s successful reincarnation of Sun Bin. You have obtained 10 points of Sun Bin''s strategy and mastered the junior soldier''s strategy."


    With the system warning sound, a warm feeling poured into the sky, like a torrent, churning in my mind, gradually slowing down, and finally turned into smoke and clouds, scattered in my mind.


    In such a short time of a few seconds, Tang Haoru had read the war books for ten years, arranged troops and array, and integrated the strategies into his mind!


    Even the logical thinking in my mind has become more acute, and the context of thinking has become clearer.


    Tang Hao couldn''t help sighing: "Sun Bin''s art of war is really magical!"


    In such a flash, another huge shadow appeared in front of us.


    Tang Hao found that the more famous and prestigious people are, the bigger and richer their shadows will be, and the weak shadows will take the initiative to move out of place for these big shadows.


    Just like the shadow in front of Tang Hao, the domineering flash now in front of Tang Hao, and the surrounding small black spots intentionally or unintentionally moved out of a large open space, which seemed very afraid.


    Tang Hao was also a little curious to see what kind of person he was.


    With a move of thought, Tang Hao stepped into the dark world.


    As soon as he came in, a powerful voice sounded.


    "Xiang Yu came to report!"


    Tang Hao was so happy that he was the overlord of Western Chu. No wonder he had such power!


    "At the end of my life, I fought in the East and the West. Unfortunately, I was calculated by villains. I only wanted the auditor''s ability to reincarnate me as soon as possible. I only wanted to be able to survive in troubled times, fight against the enemy, have a long reputation, and forget that adults can succeed."


    Tang Hao listened to Xiang Yu''s requests. If you want to inherit Xiang Yu, you must arrange him properly and meditate a little.


    "Since you were a overlord, you only wanted to fight on the battlefield and enjoy prestige."


    "Well, you join the Three Kingdoms, hold the halberd and cross the red rabbit horse, and reincarnate to Lv Bu, who is well known to women and children."


    While talking, Tang Hao counted the brush and turned Lv Bu around.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Xiang Yu as required. You have gained some overlord power and increased your force value by 20 points."


    Boom.


    In an instant, a strong and domineering breath poured into Tang Hao''s body and swam in Tang Hao''s viscera.


    Tang Hao''s body was like growing, his muscles and bones were making a faint noise, and his blood was boiling.


    A vast sense of power filled the body, like a sleeping lion, slowly waking up from his body.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host on gaining the power of overlord. His physical function has been strengthened. A gift of thanks from Xiang Yu is attached, Wu Zhui."


    This Xiang Yu is really heroic!


    Wait, udrima?


    Tang Hao was stunned.


    I have experienced the power of the overlord and can add it to myself. This udra mark is a kind of object!


    How is the system presented?


    At the moment when Tang Hao was stunned, a dark shadow flashed in front of him again.


    Tang Hao, who has tasted the sweetness, doesn''t want to care so much.


    Anyway, there are many celebrities in this reincarnation policy. What''s wrong with missing one thing? Brush it yourself. It''s not what you want.


    Tang Hao didn''t hesitate and ordered the shadow.


    This is actually a world of calligraphy and painting. Tang Hao was also very interested in calligraphy and painting in his previous life. He couldn''t help swimming in this floating world of calligraphy and painting.


    "Wang Xizhi met the auditor."


    Tang Hao was overjoyed to hear the name!


    I didn''t expect to appreciate Wang Xizhi''s handwriting at this time!


    After listening to Wang Xizhi''s request, Tang Hao moved in his heart and wanted to pick up his pen and reincarnate.


    "Ding! The prestige value of the host is not enough to reincarnate."


    Tang Hao was a little confused for a moment.


    "Hmm? Prestige? Can''t reincarnate?"


    "The host is in the sun, and the prestige value is closely related to his grade. The host must improve his prestige by improving his reputation, so as to reincarnate more souls."


    Tang Hao understood that he didn''t get these things for nothing. Only through his own efforts and standing out can he gain higher prestige.


    Previously, I established a prestige in Zhang''s house, and only got enough to reincarnate the front two.


    Tang Hao said goodbye to Wang Xizhi''s soul with a trace of apology. He closed the reincarnation policy and just glanced at his personal panel.


    Name: Tang Hao


    Age: 20


    Force: 35


    Intelligence: 12


    Commander: 5


    Strategy: 15


    Skill: a hundred steps through the Yang, the power of overlord.


    With the inheritance of the power of overlord, Tang Hao became a common existence.


    "Tang Hao? Tang Hao? What''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Hao was awakened by the sound in his ear and suddenly came back to his mind. He saw Li Jing looking at himself with concern. Li Wanqing and Hongfu looked at themselves with a strange look on their faces.


    Put away your mind, Tang Hao coughed and said faintly.


    "I''m fine."

 Chapter 9

    With enough food and wine, the banquet also ended. Table mountain people left one after another. Some went to the backyard of Zhang''s house to have fun, and some went to enjoy Zhang''s calligraphy and painting.


    Li Jing''s family is the only one left on the table in Li''s house.


    Hongfu looked at the other family members in twos and threes, and then looked at the idle Li Wanqing.


    "Wan''er, you''ve just got married. You might as well walk around the house and eat."


    Tang Hao just opened his face to the Li family. The meal was also comfortable. Li Wanqing couldn''t help but look a little slower and didn''t answer. A little servant girl nearby said.


    "Miss, there are stables and racefields in the backyard of this mansion. How about riding a horse?"


    Seeing that Li Wanqing didn''t answer, a sensible servant girl attached to Li Wanqing''s ear gently reminded him.


    "Miss, although you don''t like this humble door, it''s in Zhang''s house after all. There are many guests today. I''m afraid it''s bad to be a stranger like this."


    Finally, a reminder.


    "You two are newly married after all..."


    Said here, but did not go on.


    Among the four servant girls, the servant girl who had the best relationship with Li Wanqing at the same age dared to say this.


    Originally, the servant girl came from a poor family. Although she only made friends with Tang Hao''s master and servant these days, she still sympathized with the poor family disciple from her heart. For a moment, she didn''t want to see that her two masters were too stiff.


    Moreover, Tang Hao''s performance just now can be regarded as a face for the Li family. It is inevitable that he has some good feelings for the uncle in his heart.


    Li Wanqing looked at the servant girl who had been with her since she was sensible and knew that this was a step for herself.


    Glancing at Tang Hao, it seemed that he didn''t dislike the prime minister as much as he imagined.


    Then he said faintly.


    "Well, I haven''t rode back to the house for so long. It''s rare to have this opportunity in a few days. Then I might as well sneak around."


    Then he got up and prepared to go out.


    Hongfu took Li Wanqing''s hand, stood up, sorted out her clothes and said with concern.


    "Be careful when riding. Don''t be like when you just entered the military camp. I was scared to death when I fell off the horse."


    Li Wanqing snorted, "that''s an old story. You mention it. I''m a Shaowu captain now."


    Then he broke away from Hongfu''s hand and said, "well, I''ll go first."


    Seeing Li Wanqing getting up, Tang Hao also got up and bowed to Li Jing and his wife.


    "Father in law and mother-in-law, Tang Hao left first."


    Li Jing looked happy, stood up, patted Tang Hao on the shoulder, and said with a smile.


    "My daughter is a little naughty. There are many guests here. If you ride a horse later, you should pay attention to it."


    Tang Hao answered and walked out slowly.


    Li Jing looked at Hongfu''s slightly relaxed expression and said with a smile.


    "How? Figured it out?"


    Hongfu replied with a faint smile: "I''m not thinking about my daughter''s future before I treat Tang Hao like this. Who knows... Who knows this poor family... It''s good."


    With that, a trace of comfort could not help but appear on Hongfu''s face.


    Li Jing looked at this in her eyes and said with a smile, "you, you are still like a knife with a bean curd heart."


    ¡­¡­


    The backyard is very different from the grass covered hunting ground.


    The flowers are so beautiful that this may has a taste of spring.


    The stone rockery is dotted with gurgling water, and the lotus in the lake sticks out its head and is in bud, adding a bit of joy.


    Tang Hao stood beside Li Wanqing and quietly looked at the lotus in the pond. He not only remembered a poem by Yang Wanli, but also whispered.


    "Xiao He just showed his sharp point. A dragonfly has long stood on his head."


    Li Wanqing''s heart moved and turned to look at Tang Hao. She only felt that the poor boy was not as talented as she imagined.


    In my heart, I silently aftertaste Tang Hao''s poems just now. They are poetic, vibrant and easy to understand, but they reveal a fresh beauty.


    Suddenly, I was a little curious about the poor disciple and wanted to know more about Tang Hao.


    Just about to open his mouth, Tang Hao said faintly.


    "Just now you said you wanted to go to the racecourse, so I''ll go with you."


    Li Wanqing pressed down her curiosity, took her eyes away from Tang Hao, slightly lowered her head and answered.


    "Yes."


    The accompanying servant girl was also a reasonable person. Seeing the first conversation between them, they stopped one after another and allowed them to walk towards the racecourse.


    They walked side by side, silent all the way.


    As soon as I entered the racecourse, I heard a sharp drink.


    "Get out of the way. Everyone is scattered. The horse is surprised."


    Tang Hao and others looked up at the speech.


    Outside the fence, the crowd quietly watching the horse race dispersed in panic. Some retreated to the stone wall on one side, while others leaned back against the fence on the other side and gave way to a dirt road in the middle.


    The screams of the women''s family members and the reminders of the men were noisy, and the scene was chaotic.


    Tang Hao frowned and stared at the end of the dirt road.


    Bursts of neighing came, and in an instant, an unusually tall dark green horse came galloping with bright fur and strong limbs. The dust behind the horse was flying, "Da Da" the sound of the horse''s hoofs seemed to be connected without any separation, and the speed was very fast.


    Li Wanqing''s face was dignified when she saw the fierce horse galloping.


    Suddenly I saw a man crawling on the horse, his clothes floating, and even shouted for help.


    Li Wanqing looked at the horse with a chill in her heart. When the horse was closer, she saw the man on the horse''s back and mused.


    "She is the first female official of the Tang Dynasty, song Ruoxin."

 Chapter 10

    Tang Hao also recognized the woman on the horse at this time.


    It was song Ruoxin who was surprised by the flying geese he shot down on the shooting range and took his handkerchief to wipe the blood.


    Tang Hao whispered.


    "I just asked you for a handkerchief, but you came by yourself."


    Unconsciously, he protected Li Wanqing behind him, strode to the middle of the avenue, put on a good posture and prepared to stop the fierce horse.


    Before Tang Hao spoke, he put his hand on Tang Hao''s shoulder and pushed him aside.


    "Get out of the way. It''s the sweat BMW of the Song family. Ordinary people can''t tame it. You''ll be killed."


    While talking, Li Wanqing took out her Sabre and held it in her hand. Xiu didn''t wrinkle tightly and her face was dignified.


    "Get out of the way, come on."


    Song Ruoxin, on horseback, poked his head out to see this scene and shouted.


    "Get out of the way and be careful to hurt people."


    But Tang Hao in the middle of the road turned a deaf ear and pushed Li Wanqing down on the edge of the stone wall behind him. He vowed to stop.


    In the blink of an eye, the fierce horse had run within three steps.


    At this time, song Ruoxin also saw that the dead boy was Tang Hao and screamed.


    "Ah..."


    Subconsciously close your eyes and don''t want to see Tang Hao knocked down by a horse.


    Leaning against the stone wall, Li Wanqing looked at the shocking scene. Her heart immediately mentioned it to her throat. Somehow, there was a faint worry that he would be killed by a live collision.


    The fierce horse is close at hand!


    Tang Hao stretched out his palm and pushed forward slightly. In an instant, a powerful force came out of his palm and touched the horse.


    At first contact, the fierce horse seemed to feel something. He stubbornly stopped his pace and stood up with his front hooves in the air. A horse howl came and stood in front of Tang Hao.


    Stop!


    Li Wanqing looked at the incredible scene in front of her and opened her mouth slightly, very surprised.


    Tang Hao looked at the horse with empty front hooves in front of him. He was also slightly surprised and looked puzzled on his face.


    "Ah..."


    A cry of surprise came from the horse''s back.


    But song Ruoxin''s center of gravity was unstable and fell off his horse.


    Tang Hao suddenly woke up from his doubts and whispered in his heart.


    "Not good."


    Without enough time to think, he took a step forward and caught song Ruoxin who was about to fall to the ground.


    Between lightning, stone and fire, song Ruoxin leaned firmly in Tang Hao''s arms.


    At this time, cheers continued around.


    "OK! If it weren''t for the action of young master Tang, I don''t know how many people would be hurt."


    "Good body method. I can stabilize the horse so quickly."


    "Ah! Look at the one by the stone wall. Isn''t it miss li in Li''s house?"


    As everyone turned their eyes to Li Wanqing, the situation on the Court changed again.


    I saw the fierce horse running wantonly. At this time, like a docile sheep, he bent down his horse''s head and constantly rubbed against Tang Hao''s shoulder, showing the docile intimacy of the Discipline Inspection Commission.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s taming udra! Udra has succeeded in recognizing the Lord!"


    Hearing the systematic tips in his mind, Tang Hao was overjoyed!


    At the same time, my doubts are also solved.


    So this is udri! Xiang Yu''s car stopped when he stopped it!


    What Li Minho and Tang Hao didn''t expect was that the system was presented in this way.


    "Hey! Look, this horse seems to have a good impression on young master Tang. It seems to be trying to please him."


    "It''s amazing! Is this childe proficient in horse riding?"


    "How is this possible? Look at the fat and healthy horse. It must be a good horse. This is to recognize the Lord?"


    People around talked about the horses.


    Li Wanqing''s expression was subtle, and her eyes looked at Tang Hao a little more complicated.


    The Li family and the Song family also have friends. Song Ruoxin was a talented woman who could be as famous as herself in those years. They once praised poetry and discussed piano and chess together. She also heard song Ruoxin mention that my father bought a bloody BMW from the western regions, which can be called a divine horse. It is said that no one can tame it.


    Since Li Wanqing joined the army, he naturally had some experience in the Royal horse. During this period, he also went to the Song family to try to tame the divine horse, but without exception, he failed, and even nearly fell and injured several times.


    I recognized the horse when I saw it today, but I was easily tamed by Tang Hao. I was really shocked.


    Song Ruoxin in Tang Hao''s arm was still in shock, with a little embarrassment.


    "Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Tang."


    Although it was to save people, in public, an unmarried girl was hugged by a childe in the street, not to mention that the other party still had a husband. Even in the open Tang Dynasty, song Ruoxin''s face was slightly hot and flushed.


    This scene fell to the side of Li Wanqing''s eyes, and a sense of jealousy rose inexplicably in her heart.


    "Hum! How dare you hug like this in the street."


    After reading silently in her heart, she felt something wrong. Li Wanqing shook her head and whispered, "what does this have to do with me!"


    Then he no longer hesitated for fear of being discovered by the public, so as not to be embarrassed and leave quietly.


    Tang Hao frankly picked up song Ruoxin and asked suspiciously after confirming that she was not injured.


    "How do you ride around the street?"


    Song Ruoxin was helpless.


    "I''ve been attending my birthday for a few days. I want to have a try on this empty racecourse. I never thought the horse was frightened..."


    With that, song Ruoxin leaned slightly and bowed with gratitude in her eyes.

 Chapter 11

    Tang Hao saw song Ruoxin''s thanks again, waved it and said faintly.


    "It''s just a matter of hand. You''re welcome."


    While talking, the black Zhui horse still rubbed around Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao looked at Wu Zhui, stretched out a hand and gently stroked it. He couldn''t help feeling a trace of joy and love in his heart.


    Song Ruoxin glanced at Wu Zhui.


    "This horse has always been strong, even sister Wanqing can''t tame it. It''s strange today. It''s so docile when I meet childe Tang."


    Tang Hao smiled without saying anything.


    Wu Zhui was Xiang Yu''s car. At this time, there is a part of Xiang Yu''s inheritance in his body. How can the horse not feel it.


    Speaking of the head, the system borrowed your hand to let this horse appear in front of me.


    Seeing that the horses were obedient, song Ruoxin was very close to Tang Hao and said.


    "I see that the horse is destined for young master Tang. Why don''t I become a man? Give the horse to young master Tang as a reward for saving lives."


    "This..."


    "Don''t refuse, childe Tang. I song Ruoxin can still make a decision on this small matter."


    Tang Hao did not refuse at all. This was originally given by the system, but with the help of song Ruoxin.


    "Good!"


    Song Ruoxin saw that Tang Hao didn''t even say a polite excuse. The answer was forthright and direct. He taught Tang Hao the horse bridle.


    After taking the reins, Tang Hao pondered a little, looked at Song Ruoxin and said.


    "This fine foal is a valuable thing in your house. Tang Hao can''t take it for nothing. If Miss Song doesn''t dislike it, please go to mingyouxuan to have a pot of tea to show my gratitude to Tang Hao?"


    Song Ruoxin was also forthright and readily agreed.


    Mingyouxuan is the most famous teahouse in Chang''an Street.


    Not to mention the scale of land occupation, even the decoration is mainly quiet, and the exquisite layout of flowers, plants and trees inside is a unique feature of Chang''an.


    Naturally, many people come here, including strange people and scholars, and literati often come here to talk about heaven and earth.


    Tang Hao and song Ruoxin arrive at the door of the elegant and quiet teahouse. The boy goes to the stable behind to feed the horse. They cross the storyteller on the first floor and go straight to the elegant attic on the second floor.


    After sitting down, Tang Hao saw that there was another quiet scenery in the backyard of the teahouse.


    Song Ruoxin sat opposite Tang Hao, thought of the handkerchief Tang Hao gave him today, and took it out.


    "Mr. Tang, thank you very much today. Here is your handkerchief. I''ll give it to you now."


    Then he handed the handkerchief embroidered with the word "Hao".


    "It''s rare for men to wear handkerchiefs. I think this handkerchief must have special significance for childe Tang?"


    Tang Hao took the handkerchief, folded it carefully and put it in his pocket.


    Song Ruoxin asked tentatively.


    "This handkerchief is very important to young master Tang?"


    Tang Hao felt bitter in his heart. His eyes looked empty outside the attic and fell into memories.


    "I just heard my adoptive father mention that this handkerchief has been worn on me since I was picked up. At that time, I was still a baby in swaddling clothes."


    Then Tang Hao took back his eyes and stared at the nanmu table.


    "I''ve been wearing it with me all these years."


    Song Ruoxin seemed to have feelings. He was sour and murmured.


    "I can''t imagine that childe Tang''s life experience is like this. It''s really... It''s really not easy."


    But Tang Hao restrained his memory and smiled calmly.


    "My adoptive father and mother treat me like a few, and take care of me in every way. Miss Song doesn''t have to feel sorry for me."


    Seeing that Tang Hao grew up in a poor family, but had such a free and easy mind, song Ruoxin couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes.


    While talking, the waiter has brought up the tea.


    "Take your time."


    After adding a cup of new tea to the two, the waiter put down the teapot and went out.


    Just then, an oily voice came from the door of Yajian.


    "Yo! It''s a coincidence that I can meet Miss Song today."


    While talking, a young man in royal clothes came in with a bad smile on his face.


    Tang Hao followed the sound. Just looking at the gorgeous clothes, he knew that he must be a rich child. His malicious smile knew that this man must not be a good bird. The servants with tiger backs and heavy backs around him were standard accessories for rogue CHILDES to flirt with good family women.


    Song Ruoxin frowned slightly and glanced at the visitor.


    "Young master, you and I never know each other. Please don''t bother me to taste tea with this friend."


    "Yo! What''s the matter? Is it because my Yin Jie''s reputation is not loud enough?"


    While talking, Su Qingjie, the son of royal guards, had come to the table, supported the table with both hands and squinted at Song Ruoxin.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Miss Song, one of the three beauties in Chang''an City, I just know you."


    Song Ruoxin looked disgusted and moved towards the window.


    "Please respect yourself. This is my tea bureau with my friends. Please go out."


    Seeing that song Ruoxin had a little empty space, Yin Jie immediately sat up and crowded around Song Ruoxin, laughing.


    "The whole mingyouxuan is my Yan Family''s industry. I want to sit there. Why talk about going out?"


    "But I''m happy today. I just want to talk to miss song here."


    This scene passed through the hollowed out flower carving screen and was seen by a handsome childe on the table next door. The childe has a beautiful face, bright eyes and teeth, and looks a little feminine.


    "Oh! It''s the Yan Family boy again."


    The big man standing next to the childe said, "look at the boy opposite the girl. He is thin and weak. I''m afraid he can''t protect the woman."


    Young master Pianpian took a sip from the tea cup on the table and said faintly, "Yan Kaishan is a famous founder. Yan Jie is the son of Yan Kaishan. Even the prince should respect him, not to mention the unknown boy?"


    Maintenance couldn''t bear to ask, "Princess... Childe, do you want to adjust?"


    The childe looked playful and played with the tea set in his hand.


    "Don''t worry first. If he doesn''t even have the courage to protect his own women, why should we give birth to right and wrong."


    "Yes!"


    Yan Jie on the other side saw Tang Hao sitting quietly opposite and shouted.


    "Hey! Boy, don''t you have eyes? Don''t you see I''m talking to beauty? Get out of here?"


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao turned a deaf ear and quietly took a sip from his wine glass.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was calm and leisurely, Yin Jie couldn''t help getting angry and stood up.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 12

    While talking, Yin Jie punched Tang Hao with a strong wind.


    The incident happened abruptly. Song Ruoxin, beside Yin Jie, screamed, stood up and squeezed into the window, his eyes full of worry.


    "Bang"


    Tang Hao held Yin Jie''s fist in his left hand and protected his face.


    His right hand slowly took a sip of tea and slowly put the tea cup on the table.


    Despite Yan Jie''s struggle, he still couldn''t take out his hand.


    Suddenly.


    Tang Hao snorted coldly, his strength on his left hand suddenly increased, his five fingers closed together, and he vaguely heard the sound of bone fragmentation "bang bang"..


    "Ah..."


    Yin Jie screamed loudly.


    Tang Hao suddenly hit with his right fist and hammered it straight on Yin Jie''s chest.


    A dull hum came.


    Yan Jie was like a sandbag thrown out, bumped heavily on a grid screen, fell five steps away, and just landed in the elegant room of the childe next door.


    Huh?


    The young master in the attic nearby was slightly moved, put down his glass and glanced at Yan Jie on the ground.


    "Ah... My hand! My wrist."


    Endure the pain from his hands, Yan Jie shouted.


    "Come on! Kill the boy."


    The four big men behind him suddenly woke up from this incredible scene and turned their heads to glare at Tang Hao.


    "Dare to hurt my childe. I don''t think your boy is alive."


    Then he bumped into Tang Hao, and the look seemed to devour Tang Hao alive.


    Led by a strong man, he raised his fist with a big bowl mouth and smashed it directly into Tang Hao''s left face.


    At this time, Tang Hao was not anxious or slow. He held a tea set in his right hand and didn''t even look at the big man. He clenched his left hand and hit the big man with a powerful punch.


    "Bang"


    There was a dull sound of fist to fist.


    With a dull hum, the big man stepped back four or five steps and pushed the three strong men behind him back.


    "This boy has some skills. Let''s go together!"


    After that, the four people didn''t hesitate and rushed towards Tang Hao together.


    Tang Hao frowned, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and suddenly got up.


    "Bang bang bang."


    Even the four strong men didn''t see clearly. They just felt that their faces were under the force of a thousand forces.


    "Brush."


    Four muffled sounds, four servants flew out upside down, smashed many tables and stools, and all the screens were destroyed. He fell to the ground with blood flowing from his mouth and nose. He covered his chest and broke several ribs.


    Everything happened in a few seconds. Yan Jie stared at the four wailing servants on the ground, and his eyes were frightened.


    "You... Who are you... Dare to hurt me, you... Do you know who my father is?"


    Tang Hao took a step forward with a straight face.


    "So what? Even if the prince bullies my friend, I can''t miss it."


    Yin Jie pointed to Tang Hao and stammered, "you... How dare you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tang Hao moved his joints and looked like he had to come forward.


    In an instant, Yan Jie was frightened and stepped back.


    "Come on! Come on! Help me up and let''s go."


    At this time, the four strong men couldn''t take care of the pain, hurriedly got up and ran out with Yan Jie.


    Tang Hao looked back at Song Ruoxin, looked at the crowd at the door, sorted out his clothes, turned around and said faintly.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home."


    Then he put a string of coins on the table and tried to leave.


    Song Ruoxin was stunned. He didn''t come back for a while and hurried to follow Tang Hao behind him.


    When Tang Hao came to the young master in white who had already stood by the door, he gave a short meal and bowed.


    "Offended."


    Young master in white looked at Tang Hao with appreciation and nodded slightly.


    "No harm."


    Tang Hao takes song Ruoxin out of the teahouse.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s figure, the childe in white ''tut tut'' said in his heart: "I didn''t expect this thin and weak boy to have this skill."


    After leaving the teahouse, Wu Dao only felt that there was a way on his back, and his eyes had been staring at him, so he couldn''t help turning his head.


    At the railing on the second floor, he was dressed in white. It was the young man in white who had just apologized to him.


    At this time, the childe looked down at himself with a smile.


    "Brother, I have something to tell you?"


    Young master in white unfolded his folding fan, gently waved it a few times and told him.


    "Take care of the sweetheart around you."


    Obviously, he regarded Tang Hao and song Ruoxin as a pair of mandarin ducks.


    After listening, song Ruoxin blushed and bowed her head in shame.


    Tang Hao only felt that the childe''s words were strange and abrupt, but they were always harmless. He couldn''t help smiling and nodding.


    Seeing them walking towards the stable, the young man in White said faintly.


    "General, are you the first general in the Tang Dynasty? What do you think of this man?"


    While talking, the young man in white turned and looked at the guard behind him with bright eyes.


    The tall guard around him looked at the direction of Tang Hao''s previous elegant room and said a little in a deep voice.


    "Although he is young, he has amazing strength and excellent martial arts. He is a good material for practicing martial arts."


    Finally, the guard added.


    "It is rare to be upright, not afraid of dignitaries and courteous."


    Young master in white nodded slightly after listening to the evaluation of the guard. I couldn''t help but feel a strong interest.


    "Follow up and see who the boy is."

 Chapter 13

    Outside mingyouxuan.


    Song Ruoxin could not hide his gratitude and bent his knees to bless his body.


    "Young master Tang, you are my lucky star. I don''t know how to thank you for helping me one after another today."


    Tang Hao didn''t think so. He smiled faintly on his face.


    "It''s nothing to mention. It''s just a little effort."


    While he was talking, the little boy had brought out the Fed Wu Zhui and handed it to Tang Hao.


    Considering that two people have one horse and song Ruoxin has not married, it must be inappropriate to ride together.


    Tang Hao took the reins, patted the horse''s back and said to song Ruoxin.


    "Come on, try my tamed udri."


    Then he took song Ruoxin to ride.


    Song Ruoxin rode on his horse and Tang Hao led him. They walked slowly towards the song house.


    The atmosphere was rather dull along the way.


    Song Ruoxin thought of the teahouse just now. She was vaguely worried. She looked at Tang Hao under the horse and said.


    "Young master Tang, Yan Jie is not easy to mess with. You hurt him today. I''m afraid he will trouble you in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao replied, "Oh? That boy has a good start?"


    Song Ruoxin hated this evil young man, but her eyes flashed a bit of fear.


    "You don''t know. His father was Yin Kaishan, the founding General of the Tang Dynasty. He was famous not only in the court, but also in the market."


    Speaking of Yin Kaishan, song Ruoxin''s face became dignified, and her tone was respectful.


    "When Yin Kaishan was young, he was well-known for his knowledge and conduct. In the previous dynasty, he became an official and served as Taigu County Magistrate. During the open Tang Dynasty, he made many contributions with the emperor in the eastern expedition and the western war, and won the favor of the emperor."


    "But Yan Jie didn''t inherit the good of his father. Relying on Yan Kaishan''s favor in front of the saint, he was used to bullying men and women in Chang''an city. Even some royal relatives and relatives avoided the villain."


    "You hurt him today... I''m afraid he will hold a grudge against you and the Li family in the future."


    With that, song Ruoxin felt a little sorry. After all, he was involved in Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao snorted coldly.


    "It was Yin Kaishan''s son. No wonder he was so arrogant and unreasonable."


    There was no fear in the tone.


    Song Ruoxin asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "Oh! I have already said that even if he is a relative of the emperor, what about the current prince? I will fight if I should!"


    Tang Hao''s voice came faintly. It was dignified. There was no fear.


    Song Ruoxin on horseback looked at Tang Hao''s back and admired himself.


    I don''t know how many rich children and even powerful families in Chang''an city are respectful to this evil young man.


    And who could have thought that it was this poor boy who dared to show his righteousness!


    For a moment, they fell silent again.


    Because I was walking with a horse, the journey of the Song government was quite far. Boring all the way, Tang Hao simply delved into his own reincarnation strategy in his mind.


    This look really startled Tang Hao.


    There are 15 prestige points!


    Feel the auditor''s presence, for a time, many large and small shadows began to agitate again.


    "My Lord, villains only want reincarnation! Forget to arrange."


    "Kneel down and ask the auditor to take a look at my information. I don''t ask for anything else, just for random reincarnation."


    "Audit officer, it''s my turn if it''s appropriate. I''ve been waiting here for a year. Have mercy on me."


    Looking at the numerous reincarnation requests, Tang Hao is also very embarrassed. He has little prestige now. He can only start from these talented celebrities in order to achieve sustainable development! If you use your prestige indiscriminately, you will not only lose your Yang status, but also take back even the reincarnation policy.


    With a trace of apology, Wu daoe focused on these big shadows.


    "Dian Wei, the war general of the Three Kingdoms, came to report and presented the big double halberd, asking the reincarnation official to transform himself into Li cunxiao."


    The urgent cry really startled Tang Hao.


    "Double halberd?"


    It''s a good weapon.


    Tang Hao said in his heart, "then you are."


    The mind moved, and the reincarnated black-and-white brush had appeared in his hand.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of the host."


    The prompt sound flashed, but there was no response.


    "Huh?"


    Tang Hao was stunned.


    What about the agreed weapons? Why is there no movement?


    "Remind the host that considering the balance between Yang, the drop probability of items has been reduced to 50 percent."


    "Shit!"


    Tang Hao used foul language at that time!


    "What balance problem, so you can change it?"


    However, since the system was explained, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no sound anymore.


    The resentful Tang Hao couldn''t do anything. He scolded a few times in his mind, and then reviewed it.


    Today, I don''t know why, the souls of these celebrities are generally asleep, and few big celebrities come to reincarnation.


    In desperation, Tang Hao reincarnated a slightly famous general.


    More hateful things have happened!


    The general''s props were trapped by the system again!


    Tang Hao was angry. Seeing that his prestige was running out, he suddenly thought of something!


    Wang Xizhi, who asked for help two days ago, was not reincarnated!


    The famous person I loved in the world almost forgot at this time!


    After turning a few pages in a hurry, Tang Hao realized that the original home page was all randomly arranged! Those with high power rank at the top of the page, while other celebrities will not appear when they haven''t turned the page!


    Finally, a dark shadow appeared!


    Wang Xizhi!

 Chapter 14

    "Xi Zhi can let you miss him and shed tears of gratitude."


    Wang Xizhi''s voice was vaguely excited and trembling.


    Tang Hao looked at the floating scroll in the void, his eyes flashing.


    "No, no, brother Xizhi''s calligraphy is super holy. Can I take one or two and watch them at home?"


    Wang Xizhi said respectfully, "you don''t have to be polite. If you take it, I can only ask for it for a moment. Can I be reborn into future generations?"


    "It''s easy to say."


    While talking, Tang Hao ordered reincarnation to Yan Zhenqing.


    "Congratulations on the success of Wang Xizhi''s reincarnation."


    Looking at the lost scroll in his hand, Tang Hao was stunned.


    "This... Today... No harvest?"


    When I was disappointed, my mind was confused.


    A strange force suddenly added to me, and my thinking became clearer.


    Gradually, a picture in my mind gradually became clear.


    Next to an ink pool, a disheveled scribe held a pen and wantonly inscribed freely on a blank. The place where pen and ink pass is like smoke and clouds, and the stars are like the vast sea, which makes people addicted and unable to extricate themselves.


    Large characters in regular script appear in front of us. Each character seems to have a soul, telling Wang Xizhi''s life


    "Hoo"


    Tang Hao breathed out slowly, and his face gradually calmed down, sighing in his heart.


    "It turns out that the subtlety of this calligraphy is as profound and vast as martial arts."


    Tang Hao was inspired by this feeling of wanton brushwork and carefree dripping. He wished he could write quickly at this time.


    Unconsciously, he came to the door of song''s house and sent song Ruoxin back.


    It was afternoon when Tang Hao, who was ecstatic, returned home. He was confined in the wing room until his servant came to shout for meals. He didn''t come out until he ran out of rice paper in the wing room for half a night.


    Early the next morning, Tang Hao went out early to buy some rolls of paper for writing. He happened to meet song Ruoxin on the way. Unexpectedly, song Ruoxin studied calligraphy deeply, so he had a good conversation with Tang Hao on the topic of tea instead of wine and words.


    Unaware that it was almost noon, Tang Hao was afraid that yesterday''s villains would make trouble again, so he resolutely sent song Ruoxin home again.


    The carriage carrying the two people passed slowly. Suddenly, gongs and drums and firecrackers roared in my ears.


    "Oh! What are so many people doing?"


    Sitting on the horse, song Ruoxin raised the tassels on the carriage and exclaimed.


    As the voice came with surprise, Tang Hao also looked down where song Ruoxin pointed.


    Not far away, Yu''s house was decorated with lanterns. There were many guests at the door. It looked like doing big things.


    Tang Hao also had a little doubt and frowned slightly at Song Ruoxin on the horse.


    "Do you know why Yu''s house is so busy today?"


    "Looking at the words on the door, is it birthday? Or is it adding new people?"


    Song Ruoxin suddenly remembered.


    "Childe Tang, I heard from my father that the second childe of Yu''s house married today. I almost forgot about it."


    "Yu''s residence is a literary and ink aristocratic family. Today, Duke Yu''s calligraphy attainments are among the best in the Tang Dynasty. Would you like to have a look, son of Tang?"


    Tang Hao remembered that the servant girl said yesterday that Li Jing was greedy for a few more cups yesterday and was caught in the wind and cold. I''m afraid I can''t attend the banquet. I''d better visit myself.


    "OK."


    Tang Hao led Wu Zhui to the door of the house and looked at the house to find out what the happy event was. Song Ruoxin also tidied up his clothes after the horse and was ready to enter the house.


    Seeing Tang Hao looking inside, the servants of the family stopped Tang Hao and bowed politely.


    "I don''t know your name. Please come here and sign a post first."


    Then he made a gesture of invitation.


    Tang Haofu wrote his name on the paying table.


    Tang Hao?


    The two Ding at the table looked at each other and shook their heads. For a moment, they couldn''t remember which famous childe Tang Hao was.


    "Which family is your son? What''s your position now?"


    "White body."


    The servant put away his modest smile and turned to his cold face.


    "Do you know that all the people who came to Yu''s house today are dignitaries and dignitaries, Bai Shen? I''m sorry. Please go back."


    Tang Hao looked at the servant who turned his face faster than the book and sneered.


    In this era, although the folk customs are open, the division of family and class has long been deep-rooted. There is a clear distinction between poor families and distinguished families, and there is an insurmountable gap.


    At present, the Ding family must think that he is coming to sneak into the conference, climb the power and make friends with the rich, so as to seek a post for himself in the future.


    At this time, song Ruoxin, who was well dressed, went to Tang Hao''s side. When he saw the servant blocking him, he scolded.


    "Presumptuous! He is the son-in-law of Li Jing''s family. How dare you stop him? Who gives you the courage?"


    "Get out of the way."


    The servant''s face suddenly changed. Song Ruoxin knew it. Since Song Ruoxin said it, the childe''s identity must be true.


    Immediately, he bowed his hands and bowed his body 90 degrees to make amends again and again.


    "I have eyes but no eyes. Please forgive me, childe Tang. This way, please. Two inside, please."


    He said respectfully and stepped aside.


    Tang Hao didn''t care about the servant and went straight into Yu''s house.


    Today''s Yu mansion is full of Gaopeng and bustling.


    People sat on both sides of the hall, wearing festive costumes and smiling.


    And above the hall, Yongxing Gongyu Shi sat on the south end of the hall, smiling and twisting his beard, looking very happy.


    There was an endless stream of people in the hall who came to send gifts.


    "Luoyang ordered Du Shengcheng to present a golden Buddha."


    "Chen fade, Minister of Dali temple, presented a Ruihu jade cup."


    "Yang Mingqing, Minister of Zongzheng temple, presented an emerald jade card."


    ¡­¡­


    The guests are all wangmen family, and the gifts are even more valuable.


    "Tang Hao, Li Fuxian''s son-in-law, came to celebrate."


    At this time, the manager of Yu family read Tang Hao''s name. It''s time for Tang Hao to give gifts.


    Hearing this cry, Tang Hao was stunned! I was just passing by, empty handed and forgot to bring a congratulatory gift.


    Song Ruoxin, standing beside him, also gave a soft cry.


    "No, I forgot to remind you to bring a gift. What should I do?"


    Remember to stamp your feet when you talk.


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly.


    He also knew that song Ruoxin could not be blamed for this. He and his wife had been looking for the master of the Song family. Unexpectedly, they caught up with this.


    Looking at Tang Hao who was empty, song Ruoxin turned her eyes and took off a jade bracelet from her wrist.


    "Young master Tang, take this bracelet as a gift."


    Seeing that this was song Ruoxin''s personal belongings, Tang Hao quickly declined.


    "How can this work? Take it back quickly. It''s absolutely not allowed."


    Song Ruoxin''s anxious forehead exuded fine sweat and said, "you... Take it first."


    Tang Hao''s thoughts suddenly turned. A moment later, his face was filled with confidence.


    "No, I have my own way."


    Then he strode to the center of the hall.

 Chapter 15

    "Yo! Isn''t this the redundant son-in-law of Li''s house?"


    A strange sound sounded from one side of the hall.


    The voice is not loud, but it can be heard by Tang Hao.


    My son-in-law said that he was right.


    Tang Hao followed his reputation and saw that the first one was well-dressed, but his face showed a look of contempt, surrounded by several CHILDES in gorgeous royal clothes.


    It looks like Zhang Wu.


    Tang Hao met this man at the top of Zhang''s birthday. He knew it was Zhang Shao, Zhang Xun''s eldest grandson.


    The one who just spoke was one of the childe brothers around Zhang Shao.


    In the court, strangers speak ill of each other. This person probably feels aggrieved for Zhang Wuda.


    Tang Hao guessed that it was probably Li Wanqing''s iron powder.


    On the one hand, he was jealous and hated, on the other hand, he fought against injustice. At this time, Tang Hao happened to appear in the Yu house again, giving them a chance to vent their anger.


    "Hey! Even if I arrive at Li''s house, I''m also a redundant son-in-law. I don''t have much money to take. I''m afraid I don''t have money to give a big gift to the Yu family."


    "A poor man thinks he can make friends with dignitaries here by climbing the high branch of Li''s house? After all, he is only a countryman, and he has only such knowledge."


    "It''s ridiculous to say that someone came to celebrate empty handed."


    Listening to the ridicule of the people around him, Zhang Shao scoffed and spoke mercilessly.


    "I just can''t figure out why the dignified Li family wanted this inexperienced and rude country man to be a door-to-door son-in-law. It''s sad..."


    While talking, Zhang Shao shook his head with a sigh and a sad expression.


    Song Ruoxin couldn''t bear to see this group of people commenting on Tang Hao here, so she went to the hall and scolded.


    "Zhang Shao, you are also a famous family. You should respect your words."


    "Yo! Isn''t this the talented sister song Ruoxin of Chang''an City?"


    Zhang Shao looked at the angry song Ruoxin and said with great interest.


    "When did you get so close to this country man? Are you going to stand up for him?"


    "I''m just telling my life-saving benefactor the truth. Zhang Shao, I know you have admired Miss Li for a long time, but now childe Tang and Miss Li are married. You''re a famous family. You can''t bless them. You''re also rude. It''s humiliating to the style of the Zhang family."


    Song Ruoxin''s words were both forceful and straightforward. Zhang Shao''s face turned blue when he poked his heart.


    Zhang Shao blushed and clenched the armrest of his stool in his hand, which turned white directly.


    "You don''t have to judge whether to humiliate the family style or not. In short, he is not worthy of Miss Li as a common disciple."


    Finally, Zhang Shao also felt that his words were poor, and added.


    "Besides, it''s just a coincidence that he shot the flying geese. Can a piece of cloth have this archery? Hum! Ghosts believe it."


    After listening, song Ruoxin stepped forward, frowned and asked.


    "Coincidence? The arrow on the split target is also a coincidence? There were many guests at that time. Everyone witnessed it with their own eyes. Is it all a coincidence?"


    "You..."


    Zhang Shaoqi didn''t know how to refute, and stared at Song Ruoxin.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to argue with them, but Zhang Shao opened his mouth to a poor family and closed his mouth to a common people. It was clear that he didn''t look up to this class, which not only made Tang Hao angry.


    "Zhang Shao, when you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you look down on the poor family and promote three generations. Your grandparents are just a grass-roots citizen?"


    "If you hadn''t touched the light of your grandfather Zhang Xun, would you still be able to sit in this high hall and talk? With your current magnanimity, do you think you deserve to sit in this position?"


    Zhang Shao was turned over by Tang Hao. For a moment, he gnashed his teeth and his eyes were shocked and angry.


    Seeing that Zhang Shao was not speaking, Tang Hao raised his head and stood in front of the hall, looked around at the guests and said in a loud voice.


    "And you so-called rich clans, think about it. Without the efforts of your ancestors, can you still sit here now? Don''t forget, there is no permanent distinguished family in this world, neither prosperity and decline, nor permanent poor family."


    "Today you deceived me into a poor family. Unexpectedly, ten years later, a hundred years later, when you are also a poor family, think about what I said today."


    The speech was impassioned and to the point. Tang Hao hit everyone''s heart word by word.


    Song Ruoxin looked at the suddenly tall figure in front of her and fell into meditation.


    "The sun rises at noon and the moon falls at full. Is such a great world philosophy really from the mouth of a cloth?"


    Sitting at the head of the hall, Yu Shinan also looked shocked.


    "Young master Tang, you..."


    I didn''t know how to resolve this embarrassment for a while.


    Tang Hao heard the Yu family master speak, turned around, bowed respectfully, looked relaxed and said with a smile.


    "I''ve said a lot just now. Please forgive me. However, I came here today to give a small gift to Yu''s house."


    After listening, Yu Shinan was stunned. Li Wanqing had given gifts this morning, but he didn''t know why he left early. Normally speaking, Tang Hao''s entry into the Li family is not independent, and there is no need to give gifts.


    Yu Shi was suspicious to the south, looked at Tang Hao with empty hands and said, "this gift..."


    "Please also lend me a piece of paper and inkstone."


    "Come and write."


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant respectfully spread his pen and ink on the nanmu square table in front of Yu Shinan and slowly withdrew.


    Tang Hao strode onto the stage, splashing ink and writing about the spring and Autumn period.


    Calligrapher''s handwriting!


    In an instant, a poem was completed.


    Tang Hao put down his pen and bowed to celebrate.


    "Congratulations to Duke Yu on having your son. I wish Duke Yu a blessing like the East China Sea and a longer life than Nanshan."


    Then he took song Ruoxin out of the hall.


    When Yu Shinan saw Tang Hao denouncing the people, he felt that he was extraordinary. At this time, he was even more curious to see the completion of the poem.


    He got up and looked at the paper carefully at the front end. He looked excited and exclaimed.


    "Good! Good! Good words!"

 Chapter 16

    Yu Shinan was born in a literary and ink family. He liked calligraphy since childhood. He was talented and famous in Chang''an. He was also more proficient in calligraphy and literature.


    Wang Xizhi''s handwriting is the existence of a monument in the hearts of scholars all over the world, and the name of a calligrapher is sought after by countless people.


    There are not a few who copy the calligraphy of the sage of calligraphy, but after all, the sage of calligraphy is the sage of calligraphy. How can it be learned easily?


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, few people can copy some charm.


    The character in front of me is from a disciple of a poor family, and its charm is like a true legend!


    Yu Shinan was shocked by his accomplishments and even said three good words.


    "Somebody! Hang this calligraphy and painting on the high hall for me."


    After that, Yu Shinan couldn''t help jumping up and wanted to show the ink treasure to the public immediately.


    All the guests under the stage are uncomfortable. They are full of poetry and books. Hearing Yu Shinan''s words, everyone is curious and wants to see what talent this rude and rude Li family''s redundant son-in-law is, which shocked Yu Shinan so much.


    The servant hurried to get the ladder and hung the scroll above the hall.


    I''m crazy about teenagers.


    Yellow on the left, Cang on the right, brocade hat, mink fur, thousands of horses roll Pinggang.


    In order to report the city, follow the prefect, shoot the tiger and see sun Lang.


    Drunk, chest and gall are still open.


    There''s no harm in a slight frost on the temples!


    Will draw a carved bow like a full moon, look northwest and shoot Sirius.


    Characters like spirituality are gently chanted by people.


    Shock!


    Everyone was shocked by the elegant and flexible handwriting.


    Even Zhang Shao, who was dismissive, looked at the handwriting and showed an unbelievable expression!


    "What a sentence! You can draw a carved bow like a full moon, look northwest and shoot Sirius!"


    "I have the style of a Tang warrior!"


    I don''t know who it is. Reading here, I seem to be inspired by these heroic words and can''t help shouting out.


    For a moment, people were relieved from the shock.


    Looking up, it was Wang Fanzhi, who was known as the "monk of vernacular poetry".


    At the moment, I saw him as possessed, with a crazy heat in his eyes, and his mouth kept reading these two poems again and again.


    People were also infected by this poem, as if they had personally visited the battlefield of the eastern expedition to Korea at this time.


    "It''s... Poetic. It''s exciting to read it! Good poetry! Good poetry!"


    "It''s not easy for the poor disciple to make the poet monk praise him so much."


    "It''s amazing that this poem can make my blood boil as a scholar."


    For a while, they were immersed in heroic and ambitious poetry, and could not be calm for a long time.


    Tang Hao''s poem is just a poem by Su Shi of later generations. At this time, it is dedicated to Yu Shinan, who is in his 40s, who has a middle-aged son and is old and strong.


    At this time, although Yu Shinan was in his prime, he was full of ambition and had beautiful hair on his temples. It was appropriate to have the heart of serving the country.


    Although it is dedicated to Yu Shinan, it also vaguely reveals his heart.


    The guests present were not shocked by this angry poem.


    An old man got up, stroked his beard, looked at the scroll and said with emotion.


    "This... It''s really amazing that this poor boy can make such a poem!"


    Yu Shinan stood on the hall and looked at the scroll in a daze. Suddenly, a finger trembled towards the scroll.


    "No! Look at this word! Look at this word! It looks like Wang Xizhi''s own book!"


    One sentence shocked the four, and everyone looked at the scroll one after another.


    Just now, people who were addicted to poetry found that this poem used three fonts: regular script, line and grass!


    For a time, I was intoxicated with the poem and didn''t notice the situation!


    "Good handwriting! The strokes are exquisite, natural and elegant, and the three fonts can be transformed freely. It''s natural! For a time... I didn''t notice it!"


    "The gesture is euphemistic and implicit, like flowing clouds and flowing water. One skim and one press show everyone''s style!"


    "Floating like clouds, just like startling dragons!"


    Everyone present expressed sincere admiration, and there was an uproar in the hall.


    The two kinds of treasures that literati dream of are now reflected in this poem at the same time!


    Zhang Shao stared at the scroll hanging on the high hall with shame and anger in his heart.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid there are few literary talents, let alone calligraphy.


    Yu Shinan, who found this new world, was shocked beyond measure and couldn''t help moving in his heart!


    Empress changsun loves calligraphy. She already has the running script Lanting preface in her hand. Now this poem will give her a great surprise.


    Yu Shinan, who had made a decision in his heart, couldn''t help nodding slightly and looking at Tang Hao''s distant direction, his eyes were full of surprises.


    In a corner of the hall, a young man in white had a low-key manner, opened his mouth slightly, looked at the scroll under the hammer and muttered to himself.


    "This is really a strange man. Getting a poem is better than reading the books of sages for ten years."


    The bodyguard was slightly surprised and asked, "childe, is this poem really so good?"


    The young man in white smiled, closed the folding fan in his hand and looked at the guard around him.


    "You are a military general, and your poetry is completely strange to you. However, this poor family is a great talent. Relying on this piece of ink in the hall alone is enough to shock the whole Tang Dynasty."


    "Such a genius, even in today''s talented court, few can match it. It''s a waste to put it in the court and the public."


    The childe in white praised without stinginess.


    The guard thought a little and asked, "if so, do we still need to follow Tang Hao?"


    Looking out of the window, the young man in white smiled and said, "no, since we already know the origin of this man, there is no need to follow."


    With that, the young man in white turned around, put his hands behind his back and strode out.


    "In that case, I went to inform my father that there was a great talent in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Come on, let''s go back to the palace."

 Chapter 17

    Outside Yu mansion.


    Song Ruoxin didn''t meet his parents at Yu''s house, so he rode on his horse and looked at Tang Hao, who was leading his horse home, with a trace of admiration in his eyes.


    "Young master Tang, I didn''t expect you to have this literary talent. You can write poetry!"


    Tang Hao smiled and didn''t reply.


    It''s just a poem I borrowed from later generations, and there''s nothing to show off.


    They walked on the streets of Chang''an. At a corner, a conspicuous red list attracted Tang Hao''s attention.


    Tang Hao muttered to himself.


    "Why is there a list?"


    Song Ruoxin was a minister in the court. He also knew more about the affairs of the court, so he said it casually.


    "During this period of time, to recruit generals, one is to prepare for the opening of Xinjiang and the expansion of land, the other is to defend the border and defend the country, and this time, the forehead Wukui can be promoted exceptionally, ranking sixth..."


    Before Song Ruoxin finished, Tang Hao went to check in front of the list.


    Ranked sixth!


    This is a great opportunity to improve his prestige. How can Tang Hao miss it!


    The content of the list is really as song Ruoxin said.


    And even if it''s not Wu Kui, even the top 20 can at least get from the official position of seven grades!


    This not only made Tang Hao overjoyed.


    Now I have systematic help and gifts from the dead of previous dynasties.


    At that time, without relying on the reputation of Li''s house, you can become famous in the territory of Datang.


    As long as you can win in the martial arts, you can''t become a leader in martial arts, and you can also have a foothold in the army. At that time, you can fight steadily with your fists and feet. Why worry about this prestige?


    At the thought of this, Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he had seen the scene of holding magic soldiers and riding in the battlefield. It seems that I have seen the scene drawn wantonly with a black-and-white reincarnation pen.


    Song Ruoxin on horseback looked at Tang Hao laughing at the list text and couldn''t help being more curious.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    "Your Majesty, look, the running script in the middle is the same as the original Lanting preface, just like Wang Xizhi''s own book!"


    Said a pair of jade hands and compared the words on the preface of Lanting.


    "What''s more, you look at the words and sentences with great momentum, which makes people feel surging and heroic. It''s many times stronger than those articles that rely on words and affectation inside and outside the court."


    The opening was the grandson empress, who was dignified and known as "the first virtuous empress through the ages".


    Knowing that he liked calligraphy and painting, Yu Shinan quickly presented the scroll to empress Chang sun after the banquet.


    When empress Chang sun first saw the scroll, she was deeply attracted by the handwriting.


    The content of the scroll shocked her even more. She was so blessed that she didn''t sleep for half a night.


    This morning, I hurried to take it with the king of Tang and couldn''t wait to share this joy.


    "Can draw a carved bow like a full moon, look northwest and shoot Sirius. Well, as expected, I''m full of pride, which makes my blood boil."


    After reading the scroll, the dignified Tang King Li Shimin continued.


    "I didn''t expect such talents in Datang. I heard that this person was born in a poor family?"


    After listening, the empress Chang sun sighed slightly.


    "Alas! It''s a pity that this man is Tang Hao, the redundant son-in-law of the Li family. He was born in poverty."


    As soon as Li Shimin patted the table in front of him, his eyes were full of regret!


    "Listen to zhen''er. Tang Hao''s martial arts have been recognized by General Li here. He has such talent. He was born in a poor family. It''s really heaven without eyes."


    The royal family has always attached great importance to this lineage, with orderly dignity and inferiority, and different kings and ministers.


    In their eyes, the poor son-in-law is a bad family background after all.


    Since ancient times, which imperial family has been born in cloth clothes?


    Even Han Gaozu, who ridiculed himself for his humble birth, was, after all, slim and rich.


    Empress Chang sun looked at the emperor with a frown, and did not dare to guess what he thought for a moment.


    At this time, Li Shimin has got up and paced back and forth in the hall, thinking about how to place this special talent.


    Empress Chang sun suggested cautiously and tentatively.


    "This man is talented. Why don''t you just give him an official position, be a civil servant, take charge of the party, rectify the administration of officials, and set an example for the officials?"


    After hearing this, Li Shimin''s eyes twinkled.


    "This man''s ambition may not stop at a small county. It''s not too late to rectify the administration of officials."


    "Now the general situation is peaceful, and all countries come to Korea. There are great rivers and mountains, but we still have to be vigilant in times of peace. There are still frictions in the border areas, and the Korean War is stuck. This Tang Hao may come in handy."


    Koryo was one of the four major counties of Xia state as early as the former dynasty. After the decline of Yan state in the north, Koryo gradually separated from the version of Xia state. In the Sui Dynasty, there were three signs.


    The failure to return the version of the earth has also become a heart disease in Li Shimin''s heart, who promotes "persuading people with virtue".


    The emergence of Tang Hao undoubtedly gives Li Shimin a new hope.


    "Come and pass on my will to add subjects to the martial arts examination, including bow and horse martial arts, marching and array arrangement, and military strategy. What I want is a general in charge of the three armed forces, not a reckless man who can only fight."


    When Li Shimin finished, his heart lit up a look of pride.


    "If Tang Hao can really win in martial arts, I will cultivate him well regardless of his cloth status."


    Seeing that the king of Tang had made up his mind, empress Chang sun did not say much.


    Li Shimin turned and said, "empress, go to Li''s house for me and see if this boy is as they said. I still believe your eyes!"


    "My concubine obeys."

 Chapter 18

    After delivering song Ruoxin, it was evening. Tang Hao also returned to Li''s house, handed the horse to his servant, and went straight to his wing room.


    A servant girl met Tang Hao face-to-face and quickly blessed herself with a gift.


    "My uncle is back."


    With this greeting, Li Wanqing, sitting in the wedding room reading military books, moved in her heart, sipped her mouth, thought for two seconds, and went out.


    Seeing Tang Hao walking straight towards the wing room, Li Wanqing had a trace of dignity on her face, and her tone was a little stiff.


    "Why did you go? You came back so late."


    This unprecedented voice of concern not only warmed Tang Hao''s heart.


    When Tang Hao raised his head and saw Li Wanqing''s high expression, the warmth in his heart dissipated in an instant.


    If you put it on someone else, although the tone is stiff, emotionless and full of questions, most of them will be happy and flattered.


    However, unlike Tang Hao, he couldn''t accept this way and attitude.


    "Didn''t you say that our lives don''t interfere with each other?"


    After saying this, Tang Hao no longer looked at the slightly stunned face, pushed open the wooden door of the wing room and went in.


    ''Bang''


    The sound of a door blocked Li Wanqing out of the door.


    "Hum! How dare you give me a face!"


    Li Wan humed coldly, turned back to the wedding room and slammed the door.


    Lying in bed, Tang Hao listened to the door closing next door, looked at the jumping candles in front of him and fell into meditation.


    To be fair, although Li Wanqing was born with natural beauty, looking at Chang''an City, I don''t know how many famous families came to mention marriage.


    This marriage falls into the eyes of others, even if it is a redundant son-in-law, it has unlimited scenery, but in the eyes of Tang Hao, he just wants to stand on his own in the door and let Li Wanqing treat this fate with an equal attitude.


    Tang Hao, who was free and easy by nature, did not tangle more, and directly turned over his reincarnation policy.


    Because a good word in Yu''s house shocked four people, it not only increased Tang''s prestige by 15 points!


    In addition to his surprise, Tang Hao was surprised to find that there are many people on today''s list for reincarnation!


    Wei Yan, Zhang Liang, Xia Houdun


    They were all famous generals in the Three Kingdoms period. Dark shadows flashed in front of them, which not only dazzled Tang Hao.


    Suddenly.


    A shining name attracted Tang Hao''s attention!


    Brother Guan!


    Tang Hao''s eyes lit up.


    According to his information on entering the reincarnation policy, Guan Yu was banned for three years and should only be released today.


    Out of curiosity about this story, Tang Hao ordered it in.


    As soon as he entered Guan Yu''s world, a loud voice immediately sounded in his ears.


    "Guan has seen the auditor! With all due respect, Guan has heard that these days, the auditor is more partial when reincarnating the dead, and most of the reincarnated people are people with similar interests!"


    "Guan had a word in advance. Three years ago, the last audit official abused his power for personal gain. Guan sued the underworld for a paper crime, but unfortunately he was banned for three years. Fortunately, he changed the audit officer."


    "First of all, I just want you to enforce the law impartially and fairly. Otherwise, Guan will denounce you again."


    This seemingly audited information is full of threats.


    It seems that Guan Yu''s just and loyal nature has not changed at all.


    Tang haolang said, "general Guan, don''t worry, I will do it."


    "It''s just that the post of auditor can''t be reincarnated at will. It needs the prestige obtained by the sun to be qualified to audit the soul of the dead."


    "I''m from a humble background now, and my prestige is not enough to let me reincarnate at will. You were also a hero in the world before your death, and you know the saying of 369. It''s not easy for me to be poor. I also forget that you can understand my difficulties more."


    The voice in the space was stifled, as if thinking. He was silent for a few seconds and replied.


    "I didn''t expect that it was so difficult for the audit officer to walk in the sun. Hang up a moment ago. Please forgive me."


    "Guan was born in poverty and knew that it was not easy to get promoted."


    "Here''s a green dragon knife about a certain. I forgot to help the audit officer."


    Guan Yu took the initiative to admit his mistake! Tang Hao never thought of this.


    What Tang Hao didn''t expect was that Guan Yu sent the knife to his hand in advance!


    Then Guan Yu''s shadow disappeared, and Wu Dao was forced to withdraw from Guan Yu''s world.


    Guan Yu didn''t want to be reborn to supervise himself?


    The idea flashed through Tang Hao''s mind, and then Tang Hao''s hot eyes focused on the shining sword.


    Remembering that Wang Xizhi''s scroll would disappear last time, Tang Hao was worried that the knife could not bring out the system space.


    With a trace of hesitation and tension, Tang Hao sat in the wing room and thought about fighting.


    This is the first time to extract items of non reincarnated souls.


    Yes? No? In such a moment!


    With a shiver, Tang Hao got up and sat up and said slowly.


    "Extract Qinglong Yanyue knife!"


    With Tang Hao''s soft cry, his heart was immediately mentioned in his throat for fear of something wrong.


    Boom


    Between the palms, suddenly a heavy, cold light suddenly appeared, and a treasure knife appeared on the palm!


    The light of the magic weapon flickered, and the blue ancient knife faintly gave out a low pitched dragon chant, as if it had reached a certain resonance with the new master.


    "Success! Ha ha ha."


    Tang Hao was so surprised that he couldn''t help shouting out.

 Chapter 19

    Tang Hao held the sword in his hand. In an instant, the power of Xionghong kept flowing in his body and filled every muscle and bone joint of his body.


    Almost at the same time, Tang Hao only felt a shock of spirit. His originally sleepy body was full of physical strength and full of spirit.


    The power of its own overlord quietly integrated with the power of Xionghong. With the unique physical attribute of Qinglong Yanyue Dao, there was an unspeakable sense of fit for a time.


    This Qinglong Yanyue Sabre''s unique attributes of force value plus 10 and physical strength plus 10 are like adding wings to a tiger!


    Then the thirty-six movements of the spring and autumn Sabre technique were like a movie. It was shown in my mind that Guan Yu had done it all his life!


    Half a ring, all moves are engraved in the heart. Tang Hao''s eyes can see the faint cold light flashing continuously.


    He lifted the broadsword and danced a knife flower around his body.


    "Hoo"


    The blade blew a gust of wind, whirring, and lifted the manuscript paper scattered on the table, which fell disorderly to the ground. Even the wine pot on the table shook slightly and shook a few times.


    The power of a wave is still so. If you go to battle, you won''t be invincible.


    Tang Hao couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Oh! What a peerless weapon!"


    The light in Tang Hao''s eyes flickered, and it was hard to hide the surprise in his heart.


    "Guan Yu, thank you for your gift. I''ll take this green dragon knife first."


    As soon as Tang Hao thought about it, the treasure knife disappeared out of thin air and hid in the recycle bin of the system.


    Then the full physical strength withdrew from the body, and the feeling of spiritual shock dissipated immediately.


    Recalling the scene just now, Tang Hao only felt that he had put the Buddha in the midst of the chaotic army. A green dragon Yanyue knife made him fascinating, and the enemy''s corpses were at his feet. The blood surging scene surged into his heart again. Tang Hao not only looked happy, but also was very happy.


    "I got such a wonderful magic weapon. It''s worth drinking a few cups, ha ha ha."


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao sat cross legged and didn''t tidy up the scattered manuscript paper. He picked up the wine pot and drank heartily.


    Tang Hao was like no one else. He laughed happily and had no scruples about Li Wanqing who was tossing and turning in the next room.


    In the wedding room.


    Li Wanqing sat at the front of the bed, looking at his Sabre and holding the silver sword, as if he had returned to the battlefield where the war horse roared and the killing sound shook the sky.


    Suddenly.


    In the next room, wanton laughter brought her back to reality.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    Li Wanqing frowned and thought.


    I can''t help recalling the conversation in front of the door just now.


    "This guy is probably laughing at my performance just now?"


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing couldn''t help feeling a burst of irritability in her heart.


    Another laugh came.


    "This guy must be laughing at me in the room! Hateful! Hateful!"


    Li Wanqing, who was upset, went out with her sword.


    As soon as I opened the door of the wing room, the laughter stopped suddenly.


    Xiumei frowned tightly, and Li Wanqing, who shouted resentment in her eyes, appeared at the door.


    Tang Hao, who was drinking wine alone, was stunned to see his newly married fierce wife with a sword.


    "This... What are you doing?"


    Tang Hao put down his glass and looked warily at Li Wanqing.


    This beautiful wife has another identity in the army. Tang Hao knows it.


    After all, it''s common for people in the army to kill and attack. At this time, even if they bring the sword, it''s probably not good. After all, Tang Hao can''t figure out the mind of his wife this time.


    Li Wanqing was stunned to see that Tang Hao was drinking and having fun. But suddenly his face sank and asked.


    "Why laugh?"


    Tang Hao was inexplicably asked, but he couldn''t tell about the Qinglong Yanyue knife, so he panicked.


    "I just got a BMW udra today. Can''t I celebrate?"


    Then Tang Hao stared at the sword and clenched his fist.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing stifled and immediately felt that it was inappropriate to lift the sword. She lowered her head and took the sword back into the scabbard.


    Seeing that Tang Hao also put down his vigilance a little, Li Wanqing snorted.


    "You think too much. I don''t mean to kill you. If I want to kill you, I''ll kill you after I leave with you."


    Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing in front of him and showed a bad smile. He wanted to embarrass his fierce wife.


    "Oh? Really?"


    Then he picked up the wine pot on the table and staggered towards Li Wanqing.


    "Then... What is it... That makes the lady so anxious?"


    Li Wanqing was shocked when she heard Tang Hao shouting the word "Lady".


    In a trance, he saw Tang Hao walking towards himself step by step with a wine pot on his face.


    This look!


    Li Wanqing saw it. It was the look in the eyes of the corporal when he talked about drinking flower wine after winning the war!


    Now, Tang Hao as like as two peas!


    Do you?


    Li Wanqing didn''t dare to think much. She was at a loss. There was a trace of panic in her eyes, just like a frightened rabbit.


    "You... What are you doing?... you... Don''t come here."


    While talking, Li Wanqing kept moving back.


    Tang Hao turned a deaf ear and walked forward step by step with a funny look on his face.


    Li Wanqing was in panic and her thoughts were flying in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao took down the fur on the wall behind Li Wanqing and put it on her. There was a successful smile between her eyebrows.


    "It''s almost night. Be careful to catch a cold."


    When Li Wanqing was dressed, Tang Hao went out.


    Li Wanqing subconsciously looked at herself and put on a cloak with a blush on her face.


    "So this guy teased me."


    For a time, my heart was filled with anger and shame.

 Chapter 20

    The next morning.


    The Li family gathered together and shared delicious food around the eight immortals table.


    Li Jing, unlike some other princes, has always been simple. The table is the same. It is not a long desk, but a table for only eight people. The eight people in Li''s house have just filled up.


    At this time, the guard, the manager and Zhang Cai are also at the table.


    Seeing that Tang Hao did not appear at this time, the three servants dared not take the chopsticks on the table.


    The manager hesitated for a moment.


    "Sir, I''ll go and ask my uncle to come for dinner."


    Li Wanqing, sitting beside Li Jing, gave a cold hum.


    "It''s already late. Isn''t he still up?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing frowned.


    "Do you know where Tang Hao is?"


    The manager replied respectfully.


    "Back to the master, I passed by the study at that time and saw my uncle learning to read military books. I think he must still be there now."


    Seeing that Tang Hao was interested in learning, Li Jing''s eyebrows relaxed, a happy color appeared on her face and smiled.


    "Don''t bother him. Come on, let''s eat first."


    Just as he was about to move his chopsticks, a servant rushed into the hall in a panic. He shouted before he had time to salute.


    "Master, Mrs. Li, the Phoenix chariot of the eldest grandson queen is outside the house."


    Here comes the queen?


    Li Jing "Teng" stood up, and others on the table were surprised. They couldn''t help but stand up and look at Li Jing one after another.


    "Follow me to meet you."


    Along the way, Li Jing recalled it in her mind.


    In recent years, I have kept everything simple and have not offered or accepted bribes.


    He kept a low profile in the court and did not compete for fame and wealth.


    The queen suddenly came?


    What is the intention?


    Is there an accident in the palace?


    Do you? Is it Tang Hao who caused a great disaster in the second half of yesterday?


    I had no time to think about it, so I had to rush to the gate of Li''s house.


    Just when Li Jing was nervous, she saw a gorgeous brocade dress. With the help of two palace maids, the elegant empress grandson slowly entered the house door.


    Li Jing hurriedly led his servants to salute.


    "You don''t have to be polite, please straighten up."


    Then empress Chang sun lifted her jade hand and made a gesture to get up.


    Li Jing quickly Shane got up.


    Empress Chang sun''s face was charitable and smiling. She glanced at the people in Li''s house and saw Li Wanqing with her head slightly lowered.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Indeed, I''m slim and graceful. I broke the Turks a few days ago. I''m worthy of being a heroine of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing the praise, Li Wanqing smiled back and gave a blessing.


    "Thank the empress for her praise. Wan Qing can''t afford the word heroine."


    The queen nodded with appreciation, and her eyes continued to wander among the people.


    "By the way, I heard that there is a new noble son-in-law in Li''s house, but among the people?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Jing''s heart trembled involuntarily.


    This... How did the queen know about Tang Hao?


    Do you? Did Tang Hao really cause trouble?


    Thinking of this, Li Jing hurried forward, knelt down and buried her head deeply.


    "Empress, forgive me. Tang Hao is in his study. I''ll send someone to shout now. Please forgive him for his failure to meet him in time."


    Everyone in Li''s house was surprised, and a look of consternation flashed on Li Wanqing''s greasy face.


    "I... I''ll call him now."


    Li Wanqing was also afraid that Tang Hao would cause trouble, so she turned and wanted to go.


    Empress Chang sun quickly stopped and said, "don''t bother him. It turns out that she is so hard-working and eager to learn. No wonder she has such literary talent."


    The smile on her face was even worse, and her eyes showed a look of approval. Empress sun''s eyes finally fell on Li Wanqing.


    "Wan Qing, you are really lucky to marry such a good husband who is full of talents."


    Hearing this inexplicable compliment, Li Wanqing was stunned, and everyone in the Li family was stunned.


    be versed in both polite letters and martial arts?


    Even the archery in Zhang''s house yesterday is not superior in martial arts, is it?


    What''s more, such a small matter won''t let the queen come to the door to praise it?


    Before they could return to their thoughts, empress Chang sun pointed to a wing room and said.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be the direction of Li Guogong''s study?"


    With that, empress Chang sun slowly turned her head and looked at Li Jing.


    Li Jing got up slowly from the ground. His mind was confused. He really couldn''t guess the purpose of the Queen''s visit, so he had to answer in a daze.


    "Well... Yes, yes, the queen has a good memory."


    Empress Chang sun walked forward with light steps.


    "I passed by here today. I just heard that the Li family has a new son-in-law. I''ll come and have a look. You don''t have to accompany me. Go on your own. I''ll just walk around at will."


    Not a disaster?


    Made a special trip to see Tang Hao?


    The news sounded like a thunderclap in the ears of everyone in Li''s house.


    It took Li Jing a long time to recover. Seeing that the queen was far away, Li Jing hurriedly said to Li Wanqing.


    "Wan''er, follow behind the queen. If you have any instructions, you must remember."


    Li Wanqing answered and hurried forward.


    Li Jing couldn''t understand what earth shaking thing Tang Hao had done, which could attract the empress''s attention. She said in a moment of silence.


    "Guard Li, you send someone to the street to inquire about where Tang Hao went and what he did in the second half of yesterday. As soon as there is news, report it immediately."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 21

    Empress changsun walked around the wedding room.


    A Wutong tree with luxuriant foliage and a leaf falling in the wind on the green tile roof under the trees is more quiet and quiet.


    This is the study.


    When she came to the study, the eldest sun empress gently lifted her skirt and went in.


    The two maidens beside them were also reminded by the subtle movements of the empress changsun. They all slowed down for fear of breaking the peace.


    In front of him, a thin and handsome figure leaned over a few in front of the case and buried himself in hard study.


    At this time, Tang Hao was looking at a Book of war and reading it eagerly. It looked like a devout believer standing in front of the statue, attentive and respectful. Even the subtle footsteps coming from behind were imperceptible.


    Tang Hao has been immersed in this study except eating and sleeping these days.


    Writing poetry and splashing ink is a way to show yourself, improve personality charm and publicize yourself.


    But reading can let him know more about this era and learn more knowledge from it.


    In addition to the golden mean Analects, four books and five classics, I also read some history books, all kinds of local customs and exotic anecdotes.


    I prefer to study the art of war and strategy.


    Although he has integrated Sun Bin''s art of war and preliminarily mastered some military strategies, he can only be a seventh lieutenant.


    Seventh Lieutenant?


    This is not Tang Hao''s ambition.


    Throughout the ages, the general is just a sharp sword in the hands of the emperor, and his ambition is far more than that.


    It happens that there are countless books in Li''s house, which is quite comprehensive and has everything.


    Tang Hai is immersed in this endless sea of books and madly draws nutrition from it.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s focused appearance, empress Chang sun smiled with relief and praised him sincerely in her heart.


    "I haven''t seen anyone reading like this for a long time. Datang is such an enterprising young man who strives to make progress..."


    Empress Chang sun quietly withdrew from the room, saw Li Wanqing following her, and looked at the wedding room.


    "Let''s talk over there."


    Li Wanqing followed empress Chang sun quietly.


    When passing by the wing room next to the wedding room, the eldest grandson stopped.


    "Is there anyone living here?"


    When Li Wanqing saw empress Chang sun pointing to the wing room where Tang Hao lived, she thought quickly in her mind.


    Today, I saw the Queen''s praise to Tang Hao''s day shift. If I knew that I looked like a husband and wife, I''m afraid I would blame it.


    The quick thinking Li Wanqing thought of the scene when she rushed into the wing room with her sword, and then thought of an answer.


    "My lady, this is the place where Tang... Husband practices calligraphy."


    Empress Chang sun didn''t notice Li Wanqing''s temporary change of speech at all, but said faintly.


    "Then go and have a look."


    Then he walked towards the wing room.


    Along the way, Li Wanqing felt uneasy, like a thief. This was the first time she lied to the royal family!


    On that day, I just found pieces of paper scattered all over the place. I didn''t notice. Unexpectedly, I casually said that the queen wanted to go to the room to have a look!


    After entering the wing room, empress Chang Sun took a look at the table.


    A stack of manuscript paper is stacked on the table at will, and some are scattered on the ground.


    These manuscripts are poems written by Tang Hao on a whim, of course, more poems of later generations.


    Empress Chang sun glanced at the manuscripts scattered under her feet. She only felt that most of the manuscripts scattered on the ground were incomplete and didn''t care.


    He picked up one and took it in his hand.


    Just at this glance, she turned her disapproval into surprise.


    Her lips opened gently, her eyes fell deeply into it, and she read it out slowly.


    Sunshine censer produces purple smoke.


    Look at the waterfall hanging in front of the river.


    It flew down 3000 feet.


    It is suspected that the Milky way falls nine days.


    Empress Chang sun is full of emotion, and her uplifting and depressing reading moment makes this poem as spiritual as before.


    "It''s three thousand feet down. It''s suspected that the Milky way is falling nine days."


    Reading these two poems repeatedly, I felt as if I were on the scene. I watched the glittering and translucent water fall from the sky, and the drops of water splashed everywhere, magnificent, magnificent and magnificent.


    In particular, a suspicious word gives people infinite reverie. The whole book of songs has a feeling of coming out of the world.


    "Wonderful."


    Empress Chang sun slowly removed her eyes from the slightly wrinkled paper, and her thoughts still remained on the poem.


    At this time, Li Wanqing behind him was immersed in the last two sentences, which were still strong at the end.


    His eyes were in a trance and his heart was uncertain.


    "This... Is this really a poem he wrote? How could he have such a literary talent when he was wearing a cloth?"


    It''s amazing to hear such a magnificent poem today.


    Why don''t you notice these poems at ordinary times?


    While thinking, I only heard the eldest grandson queen muttering in front of me.


    "A few short sentences can express the magnificent beauty of the waterfall incisively and vividly. This poem is enough to shock the Tang Dynasty and leave those sour talents far behind."


    Suddenly, the empress of the Tang Dynasty showed a knowing smile, raised her lips, folded the manuscript paper carefully and put it into her arms.


    Empress Chang sun turned to look at Li Wanqing and said happily.


    "Wan Qing, come with me. I have something to say to you."

 Chapter 22

    When she got to the wedding room, the queen sat on the high stool in front of the table to greet Li Wanqing and sat beside her.


    He took her and said, "Wan Qing, Tang Hao is a great talent for my Tang Dynasty. You are lucky to marry him. You should treat him well. Don''t live up to a gift from heaven."


    Li Wanqing was terrified, and her palms were sweating.


    I didn''t expect that my husband, who has always despised, would be so favored by my mother.


    "Thank you, madam. Remember her teachings."


    After talking a few more homely words, the eldest Sun Queen said, "in this case, I won''t disturb you two little couples. Just send them here."


    Then he got up and went out.


    Li Wanqing saluted in the back.


    "Congratulations to your mother."


    When the empress disappeared in sight, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "This... What did this fool do?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of Li mansion.


    Li Jing paced back and forth in the hall. When she was surprised, she was even more curious. She didn''t know what virtue Tang Hao had and how she could attract empress Chang sun to visit in person.


    After a while, Li escort came back panting.


    Li Jing hurried forward to hold the guard Li who was about to salute.


    "How?"


    For the first time, a smile appeared on Li Huwei''s unsmiling face.


    "Tell the Duke, my uncle wrote a poem at Yu''s house yesterday. Yu was surprised and presented the scroll to his mother overnight. After hearing that her mother presented calligraphy and paintings to the king of Tang, the king of Tang also shouted good after reading it. Long Yan was very happy."


    Li Jing paused for a second and was in doubt.


    "Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly?"


    Li hugged his fist and said solemnly.


    "Indeed."


    After hearing the report from guard Li, Li Jing was stunned for a long time. The wrinkles on her excited face also stretched a lot, and turned to look at the Red Buddha woman.


    The surprised Red Buddha woman was also surprised and uncertain in her heart.


    "Are there really such literary talents? Juan, go to Tang Hao''s wing room and get a calligraphy note for me to have a look."


    Just as the servant girl named Juan was about to get up, the Red Buddha girl felt a little inappropriate and pondered a little.


    "If he is with you, don''t take it."


    "Yes."


    The servant girl answered and went out.


    Li Jing couldn''t hide her excitement. She paced to the door of the hall and looked at the clear sky.


    "Old Tang, you really trained me a good son-in-law."


    The Red Buddha woman sitting in the hall smiled, looked at Li Jing''s expression, whitened his back and smiled.


    "Look how happy you are."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing slightly restrained her smile and said, "unfortunately, I only regret that Tang Hao was so careless at the beginning. If he really had outstanding literary talent and obtained a reputation, he would marry Wan''er with a beautiful sedan style and scenery. This would be a beautiful thing."


    "Hey! He''s also a poor family. Even if he has outstanding talent, won''t he be treated badly by entering our Li house? Don''t we Wan''er deserve him?"


    On hearing Li Jing''s intention to turn his elbow out, he regarded Tang Hao as a "treasure". The Red Buddha woman put away her smile and showed a trace of displeasure.


    Just then, the servant girl named Juan hurried to the hall.


    "Sir, this is the manuscript paper just brought from my uncle''s room."


    Looking at the wrinkled paper, Hongfu frowned slightly and looked at the servant girl.


    "Where does this paper come from? How is it like this?"


    The servant girl looked a little cautious and said, "this is my uncle''s waste manuscript. My uncle... I didn''t have a satisfactory poem today. I wrote a few inscriptions and went to the study."


    "Waste manuscript? What is the value of waste manuscript?"


    With that, Hongfu leaned back on the nanmu chair.


    Li Jing took the manuscript paper in the servant girl''s hand and said, "it''s the same with the waste manuscript. You can also see a person''s literary talent. Make do with it first."


    While talking, he flattened the manuscript paper and read it carefully.


    Hongfu was unhappy in her heart, but she also gathered up and observed it.


    Although Li Jing is a military general, he is also proficient in poetry and books. After all, this is a three-level general. He can''t bring soldiers without writing.


    A long time.


    "This... This calligraphy has the charm of Wang Xizhi. Where did a poor boy get the money to buy pen and ink and even practice this good calligraphy?"


    Li Jing looked at the flowing font and was shocked.


    The Red Buddha woman''s face is also full of incredible.


    "At this age, Jinhe Fuyu pass, Ma CE and Dao Huan depict the hearts of the people in the continuous war so vividly and truly..."


    "This is really a waste manuscript?"


    Hongfu was a little unbelievable. She was surprised and suspicious in her beautiful eyes and looked at the servant girls around her.


    The servant girl looked sincere and said, "I really saw it with my own eyes. My uncle threw the manuscript paper in the wastebasket."


    Shock!


    Li Jing and his wife looked at each other for a moment and couldn''t speak.


    Finally, Li Jing slowly put down the paper and said meaningfully.


    "I just feel sorry for the dead brother Tang. I can''t give him a beautiful funeral without finding his body. Now I don''t give his son a beautiful wedding."


    Li Jing turned her back and looked a little more guilty.


    Looking at her husband''s back, Hongfu doesn''t understand his heart.


    Fulfilling the engagement is a promise to the Tang family. When I saw Tang Hao''s family, I was eager to give him a rich environment.


    I never thought that Tang Hao had amazing talent. Entering the superfluous Li house wasted his opportunity to show his talent.


    Hongfu''s mind turned quickly and said faintly.


    "The husband doesn''t have to blame himself. Since Tang Hao has such talent, it''s not too late to get a reputation now. When he takes charge, he can erase the laughingstock of this redundant son-in-law."


    "I''m not worried about this. If it doesn''t help me, Li Jing can give him a post now and let him have a stage to show on the court. But I heard that Wan''er and Tang Hao have lived apart since the wedding day. I''m afraid Tang Hao will be resentful for a long time. When he prospers, he will treat Wan''er..."


    Halfway through, Li Jing stopped talking.


    Hongfu shivered in her heart.


    "Are you afraid that he will divorce Wan''er? Or that he will ignore Wan''er when he has three wives and four concubines in the future?"


    Li Jing didn''t reply.


    Hongfu also lowered her head, as if she had seen the scene of Waner guarding the empty room alone and secretly hurting herself.


    "I''m so happy about this," said Wan''e

 Chapter 23

    Early in the morning, Li''s house was busy.


    The domestic servants cleaned the table in the room, and even the flower yellow on the bed at the time of marriage was spotless.


    This is Li Jing''s idea. He wants to hold a grand family banquet. In fact, it is to celebrate Tang Hao.


    After all, the empress and king of Tang praised Tang Hao''s poems. Such a big event is worth setting up a few tables in the mansion.


    Almost everyone in the family attended the family banquet, and the steward and domestic servants sat around the long table.


    Although Tang Hao had doubts, he also obeyed the arrangement. He came out of his study and sat next to Li Wanqing to attend the family banquet.


    During the banquet, Li Jing''s face was filled with joy, picked up chopsticks, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Tang Hao, since you are the son-in-law of the Li family, you are naturally not white. Tell me, what official position do you want?"


    Tang Hao knew that he couldn''t hide his story about martial arts, so he confessed.


    "To be honest with my father-in-law, I have submitted my roster to the Ministry of military affairs, waiting for the martial arts examination held by the emperor."


    Takeo?


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing''s chopsticks, which were preparing to hold vegetables, stopped in mid air.


    "Are you going to take the martial arts exam?"


    Li Jing couldn''t believe her ears and repeated.


    The people around were also slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao turned down Li Jing''s arrangement and looked at Tang Hao in surprise.


    Tang Hao disagreed and said, "although it is a prosperous age and all countries are coming to Korea, there are constant war frictions in the frontier, especially in Korea. Isn''t it a good time for me to go to the front line and make achievements?"


    This speech was reasonable, but it surprised Li Jing.


    Tang Hao has some literary talents, but he doesn''t want to be a civil servant and wants to be a martial arts man? It''s really puzzling.


    "Tang Hao, do you know that the battlefield is ruthless and the sword has no eyes. The soldiers have always been doomed to death. Although this is a prosperous time, Gao Li can''t attack for a long time, and there are not a few wounded soldiers. It''s not a wise choice to join the army at this time."


    Li Jing thought Tang Hao was hot blooded for a while, so he wanted to use the tragic war to dispel his idea of joining the army.


    The Red Buddha woman beside her showed a trace of displeasure on her face and agreed.


    "Yes, Tang Hao, you have to think about it. Now that you and Wan''er are married, what should Wan''er do in the future?"


    "Then again, it''s a great event to join the army. How can you


    Tang Hao looked upright and said solemnly, "if all the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty are greedy for life and afraid of death and cherish their lives like gold, who will maintain the state of the Tang Dynasty?"


    His words were dignified and high sounding.


    Li Jing and his wife, both holding bamboo chopsticks, stopped in mid air and stared at Tang Hao.


    Fight for your country!


    This will join the army have risen to a height, the two husband and wife instantly speechless.


    "Oh! Good spirit. It''s a real man."


    It was Li Wanqing who spoke. A pair of beautiful eyes disdained Tang Hao and snorted coldly.


    A compliment on the face is actually satire.


    "Do you really think you can go to the battle to kill the enemy with your skill of archery?"


    "You can hold a pen. Can you hold a sword?"


    "Well, don''t you want to go? Then go. It''s better to be stabbed with several transparent holes and have no return?"


    Originally, Li Wanqing appreciated Tang Hao''s literary talent. At this time, the boy brushed his father''s face and insisted on going to the battlefield. It not only annoyed her.


    Seeing that Li Wanqing said these words, Li Hu, the always direct escort of Li Jing, also said.


    "Young master Tang, the last general is a little rude. Please don''t be surprised."


    "In the end, even with the reputation of Li''s family, childe Tang is just a deputy lieutenant in the army, responsible for some escorts and meals for officers and soldiers. Why should he suffer that? If he obeys the national public security platoon and takes charge of one side at home, he can not rectify the Administration of officials and benefit one side of the people."


    Li Hu''s bluntly broke the window paper in order to make Tang Hao a redundant son-in-law.


    Although this is straightforward, it also has some truth.


    The crowd also whispered.


    Tang Hao sat quietly in his seat, his face not angry.


    Li Hu looked at Tang Hao and said, "but I don''t believe what I said. If so, how about I compete with my uncle?"


    "Is that true?"


    Tang Hao showed his sharp eyes and looked at Li Hu in a daze.


    Everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao accepted Li Hu''s invitation to compete face to face.


    It should be said that Li Hu was a man who lived and died with Li Jing on the battlefield. There were not a few moments of life and death. Naturally, he experienced a lot of killing moves in the fight.


    In an instant, people whispered everywhere.


    "Hi! My uncle is not drunk today. Do you really want to have a competition with guard Li?"


    "In my opinion, my uncle is probably a little arrogant. Who is Li Baowei? Although he doesn''t have the martial arts of General Li Jing, he is also capable of General Li 78. He is more than enough to deal with my uncle, who has just come out of the cottage."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m afraid my aunt is a little arrogant because of her coming. I can see everything in her eyes. Alas! This man is a bit talented, arrogant and arrogant."


    This modest comment fell on Li Hu''s ears. He couldn''t help showing a proud color on his face. Yu Guangzhong glanced at Tang Hao obliquely. Turn your head to Li Jing and hug boxing.


    "Lord, in that case, I will dare to ask for a competition with my uncle. I will stop and consider whether my uncle has such ability."

 Chapter 24

    Seeing that Li escort was about to get up, Li Jing quickly scolded.


    "No, it''s a family dinner today. It''s very kind. If you two dance with guns and sticks on one side, it''s not bad for the atmosphere. What''s the style?"


    In Li Jing''s opinion, Tang Hao is just a scholar. He has some talent. Using force is just a few words to prove himself. If we really want him to compete, wouldn''t it lose Tang Hao''s face in this public.


    "Think about it in the long run and eat."


    With that, Li Jing didn''t mention signing up for martial arts anymore, so he asked everyone to have dinner.


    During the dinner, Tang Hao felt that he didn''t have much appetite. He picked a few at random and left.


    As soon as he left the table, Tang Hao felt that he was not as depressed as before, so he came to the martial arts field in the backyard.


    Li Jing was originally a military general. This martial arts training ground is where the servants practice weapons. There are a wide range of weapons on the knife rest.


    In the Tang Dynasty, most of the literati wore swords. Generals loved Modao and bows and arrows, which basically became the standard configuration for soldiers in battle.


    Tang Hao searched the tool holder for a long time and found a Yanyue knife.


    For this heavy weapon, it is mostly used for martial arts. It is only used in array, mainly to exercise arm strength.


    For Tang Hao, this Dao is quite similar to Qinglong Yanyue Dao. It just demonstrates the spring and autumn Sabre technique that he knows well.


    Tang Hao took down the Yanyue Dao and held it in his hand. Although it was not as heavy as the Qinglong Yanyue Dao, it was also called hand. Recalling the routine of spring and autumn Sabre technique, Tang Hao waved it a few times and tasted the subtlety.


    "Oh! My uncle can afford this sabre. He has some strength. He can use it in practice. When he goes to the battlefield, he is awkward and difficult to kill the enemy. He just puts on airs."


    A cold hum came from behind. I don''t know when Li Hu had stood not far behind Tang Hao and commented.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was stifled and turned to meet the slightly disdainful eyes.


    Tang Hao was not happy that Guan Erye''s magic Sabre technique was evaluated by this evaluation.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and was worried about a person practicing his hand. His eyes coagulated and looked at Li escort.


    "Oh? Can guard Li compete with me?"


    Li Hu flashed a smile on his face and hugged his fist and said, "since my uncle is so interested, I don''t mind practicing with my uncle."


    Then he walked towards the knife rest.


    When they saw that Tang Hao and Li Hu were going to compete, they spread the news. A servant reported the news to Li Jing and his party who were walking in front of the house.


    After hearing this, Hongfu shook her head and said.


    "Hey! It seems that he is still unwilling. It''s all right. Let him have more knowledge."


    Li Jing was surprised and said to herself, "it''s hard to see that Tang Hao really has some skills?"


    With that, Li Jing walked towards the martial arts arena.


    Li Wanqing also looked like a good play in clothes. She followed Li Jing and sat down in the attic not far from the martial arts arena to see how Tang Hao would end after he was defeated.


    Hongfu, sitting next to Li Jing, sighed: "although this is a peaceful and prosperous age, Li Hu has rested for so many years, but Li Hu has participated in countless wars. Tang Hao''s literary talent is outstanding and his life is quiet. I''m afraid I haven''t experienced any fighting with my playmates. Where will Li Hu''s opponent be? He''s so determined. I''m afraid he''ll be beaten down later and lose your face. "


    Li Wanqing heard her mother''s sigh, but she didn''t think so.


    "I don''t care. He is arrogant when he is appreciated by his mother. It''s just for Li escort to teach him a lesson and suppress his pride."


    Many servants at the martial arts arena heard the news of the martial arts competition between Uncle Li and guard Li, and rushed over one after another to join the fun and chatter constantly.


    "My uncle is so brave. He really competed with guard Li."


    "Oh! This contest is not just about courage. You have to have real skills."


    "How can I feel that my uncle will not necessarily lose? After all, he showed a good archery at Zhang''s birthday. Maybe he really has two skills."


    "Oh! As you say, what martial arts does Datang compare to? Just compare it directly to archery. This martial art includes more than archery."


    Most of these people are skeptical, and a few people think Tang Hao may not lose so badly.


    "Look, here we go. Here we go."


    A voice immediately focused the people who were talking about it on the two people on the court.


    At this time, Li Hu picked a narrow, straight, light and flexible horizontal knife.


    On the other side, Tang Hao hesitated to stand by the knife rest.


    Although I knew the thirty-six sabres in the spring and Autumn period, I didn''t apply them to actual combat after all, and my overlord power was too overbearing. If you are not sure how to handle the weapon, you will probably hurt li Baowei.


    Thinking again and again, Tang Hao looked around for a week, picked up a wooden stick with a thick wrist standing next to the knife holder, which was similar to the length of Qinglong Yanyue knife, danced a few times, and even called his hand.


    Li Jing''s eyes widened. As soon as her look changed, she was surprised and said, "unexpectedly choose a stick?"


    Li Xiuning snorted coldly and sniffed.


    "It seems that if he really doesn''t know martial arts, he has lost most of his weapon selection."


    "Hey! Poor culture and rich martial arts. It costs a lot to buy this iron weapon. Most of his poor family just waved it a few times with a stick."


    The Hongfu girl beside her sighed.


    Seeing that Tang Hao chose the stick, Li Hu on the opposite side despised it.


    "It seems that my uncle''s eyes are not ordinary. I even chose the stick as a weapon. I''ve seen it for the first time in my life! Let me appreciate my uncle''s method."


    Then he hooked his hand with a knife and put on a provocative posture.

 Chapter 25

    In the face of Li Hu''s provocation, Tang Hao was particularly careful.


    He knew the move of sweeping the fallen leaves in the spring and autumn Sabre Dance just now. Although he didn''t understand the essence of it, he had realized the unpredictable and powerful power of the subsequent moves.


    The reason why I chose the wooden stick was that I was afraid that the tyrannical power in my body would be stimulated and hurt the close confidant of Li Jing in front of me.


    Seeing that Tang Hao seemed to have empty eyes and didn''t pay attention to himself at all, Li Hu couldn''t help but raise a trace of anger and yell.


    "Young master Tang, be careful. My Sabre technique has been explored from the army."


    While talking, Li Hu made a force on his right foot and jumped two meters away. At the moment of landing, the left foot stepped on the ground and jumped into the air.


    In an instant, the dust rose everywhere, Li Hu''s wrist trembled in the air, and the silver sword shadow was heavy. In an instant, Tang Hao on the field was shrouded in it, and attacked Tang Hao with the help of this falling force.


    "Ah..."


    "This... Is going to kill people."


    "Li escort... Show mercy."


    All the servants were shocked. They only felt that Li Hu was like a fierce tiger attacking his prey, but the prey was like a frightened lamb.


    The servant girls don''t know martial arts, but when they see Li Hu''s menace, they expect that Tang Hao, who is scared and stupid, must not be an opponent.


    The red woman in the attic turned pale.


    "Unexpectedly, the offensive of guard Li is still no less than that of that year. Tang Hao must have lost."


    After that, Hongfu sighed and didn''t want to look at it.


    Li Wan snorted coldly and got up to go back.


    "Hum! Overestimate your strength."


    Li Jing stared at the stage and shook her head.


    "This is a blow that Li Hu is good at. He pointed the blade at Tang Hao. Although there is no worry about his life, Tang Hao can''t avoid it."


    Then Li Jing murmured.


    "One move will win or lose."


    On the court, the people couldn''t help but sweat Tang Hao. Even some timid servant girls covered their eyes and didn''t dare to look at it again.


    "Boom"


    A knife fell, not on Tang Hao, but on the ground where Tang Hao had just stood.


    Escaped?


    Li Wanqing didn''t hear Tang Hao''s wailing in his imagination. She couldn''t help but stop and look at the field.


    "What a fast body method."


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao, who was hiding like a ghost, and praised him sincerely.


    Hongfu couldn''t help standing up, watching the changes on the field, glanced a touch of doubt on her face, and turned her head to Li Jing.


    Li Jing also saw the surprise in Hongfu''s heart, and turned to a little surprise on her face.


    "It seems that we still underestimate Tang Hao."


    While talking, Li Hu on the stage failed to hit. With years of battlefield experience, the three moves he learned were even more fierce than one. As soon as a knife fell, the next one followed. The blade was continuous, like a huge wave rushing towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao didn''t parry. He avoided the move, although he was surprised and riskless.


    After the three moves, Li Hu ended up with incredible words from the servants and doubts about Tang Hao.


    Li Hu was surprised and said, "it must be just a coincidence.".


    After so long on the battlefield, few people can escape from this move. He doesn''t believe that Tang Hao avoided these three moves by his ability.


    Looking at the slightly confused boy again, Li Hu''s heart inexplicably raised a trace of anger.


    Since the fight with the boy, the boy didn''t seem to put himself in the eyes at all. He had been so stunned.


    However, he didn''t know that Tang Hao had just used his original bullying power to escape. Just now he made a force on his toes. Unexpectedly, he was in a hurry to avoid the three imminent knives like lightning. At this time, he was thinking about whether there were other wonderful uses of Li Dao.


    "Look at the move."


    With a roar of anger, Li Hu''s burly body ran towards Wu Dao again.


    Just now he was merciful. He not only used the blade to chop, but also had only seven points of strength. At this time, he completely ignored it, tried his best, and doubled his speed and strength.


    However, Tang Hao did not make a move and even hid three moves.


    In the three moves, Tang Hao inherited the characteristics of Xiang Yu''s noumenon and gradually saw the deficiency and reality in Li Hu''s knife technique.


    But Li Hu was more and more angry, and was played by the hairy boy in front of him.


    Suddenly.


    Tang Hao poked away the knife that rushed to the front door and snorted coldly in his heart.


    "That''s all."


    He said that when he stopped, the stick made three moves, fast as lightning and urgent as a meteor, and attacked Li Hu.


    The shadow of the staff was like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter and went straight to the key. Li Hu was in a hurry and full of flaws.


    "Hoo"


    The long stick made a broken sound and stopped at Li Hu''s throat. Li Hu held the knife and swallowed his saliva unconsciously.


    Tang Hao attacked later. The three sticks were so fierce that Li Hu was confused and defeated.


    The speed was so fast that the servants could not see it. They only saw that the stick stopped in front of Li Hu.


    For a time, the spectators of the martial arts arena were fixed on the court.


    There was a dead silence around.


    The girl''s eyebrows coagulated, and her eyes showed an unbelievable look.


    Li Jing was stunned for a long time. It was difficult to hide his surprise. He was born in a martial arts family and had extraordinary martial arts skills. Naturally, he would see the mystery clearly.


    "This boy is good. I didn''t have such speed and understanding. I can see the weakness of Li Hu''s moves within three moves. This boy is not simple."


    After listening, Li Wanqing looked dignified and touched her smooth chin as if thinking.


    "Father, you mean... You didn''t have such martial arts when you were weak?"


    "Good!"


    Li Jing''s answer was short and affirmative.

 Chapter 26

    "Although he uses a stick, he can use the move of Yan Yue Dao, a heavy weapon, which is rare."


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao who slowly put down the long stick on the stage and said.


    "This Yanyue Dao is only used for martial arts performance to strengthen its prestige. Unexpectedly, it is used as an attack by Tang Hao, which is unimaginable."


    Li Wanqing looked at her father''s admiring eyes and muttered to herself.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Originally, he thought Tang Hao was just some talent. It made her look at her to be appreciated by her mother.


    In Zhang''s house, she took a magic shot, which made her want to see the boy in her heart.


    But now she was able to win the battle hardened Li escort, which was enough to shock her. It was no less than the divine shooting at Zhang''s house that day.


    The husband in her heart should be a man of outstanding literary talent or martial arts.


    No matter which one you have, it must be a dragon and Phoenix among people. It must not be easy to get it.


    And it happens.


    It happened that the cloth boy on the stage occupied both, and both were outstanding!


    This... How can she not be shocked?


    However, the most shocked is Li Hu opposite Tang Hao.


    He never thought that Tang Hao, who was still avoiding the edge of his blade a few seconds ago, would defeat himself in an instant.


    He was stunned by the thunder attack.


    Is the man in front of you really the boy with a stick?


    The cheers of the people in my ears for Tang Hao seemed particularly harsh at this time.


    In particular, Tang Hao showed carelessness in the whole competition. Even now he still doesn''t wake up.


    He couldn''t help but get angry, and his competitive and humiliating heart surged into his heart again.


    "Not off the stage, I haven''t lost yet! Look at the knife."


    Li Hu drank violently, took up a knife flower in his hand, doubled his body shape, took out his own Assassin''s mace, held the knife in both hands, and cut off Tang Hao''s head with this powerful force.


    "Ah... Guard Li can''t."


    "Be careful, uncle."


    "Don''t..."


    Li Hu''s sudden attack raised the hearts of the happily discussed people to their throat again.


    The agreed duel has now become a battle between victory and defeat, fighting desperately.


    Even Li Jing in the pavilion was surprised. She stared and scolded hurriedly.


    "No!"


    Li Wanqing was also sober from meditation. He watched the flying down on the stage, and the sword and shadow all over the sky were integrated into one, making Li escort do his best.


    I couldn''t help but change my face and scream.


    "Be careful, my husband."


    At this time, he could not care about his identity and rashly shouted his own voice.


    Hongfu woman also followed with a look of amazement. She couldn''t help taking a step forward and staring at the stage.


    Tang Hao on the stage was a little flustered. He swung his long stick and moved it around. It was a move he had been thinking about for a long time to sweep the fallen leaves. This quintessential move was made by Tang Hao at a crisis.


    The wind roared fiercely on the staff, mixed with the momentum of thunder, and roared towards Li Hu''s chest.


    "Bang"


    A dull noise.


    Before Li Hu Dao reached Tang Hao''s head, he was hit on his chest by Tang Hao''s stick carrying the power of overlord. He only felt an overwhelming force thrown back, "Luo Bang" the sound of broken ribs came faintly. In the middle of the air, Li Hu spewed out a mouthful of old blood and hit the knife rest heavily.


    "Wow."


    Weapons were scattered on the ground. Li Hu covered his chest with one hand and struggled with the ground with the other hand.


    At this time, Tang Hao came to Li Hu and stretched out a hand to pull Li Hu up.


    "Fortunately, I use a stick. I''m sorry, Li escort."


    Li Huqiang held on, holding back his heart, and his blood surged.


    He also knew that if it was a knife, he had gone to the yellow spring.


    But he has been defeated. If Tang Hao pulls him up again, he will lose the face of Tang warriors.


    Struggled a few times and stood up.


    Looking at the boy in front of him, he said with a trace of doubt.


    "The last general is inferior to others and lost. Why don''t you concentrate on the martial arts competition? Do you think I''m a loser and don''t deserve to fight with you?"


    Tang Hao bowed a long way.


    "No, I don''t dare to despise the guard. I was just studying the sword technique."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Huwei looked sluggish and walked slowly towards the front hall.


    Seeing that Li Hu''s face was painful, but he could still walk, Li Jing shouted to the servants in the martial arts arena.


    "It seems that Li Hu was inspired by Tang Hao to have this one. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter."


    "I can''t imagine that Tang Hao is a little thin. He has such strength and martial arts."


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Li Jing said three good words on her face and burst into a hearty laugh.


    The laughter passed through the crowd and fell into Tang Hao''s ears. Tang Hao quickly put the stick away and trotted all the way to Li Jing.


    "Father-in-law, I can''t control it well. I hurt li escort. Please surrender."


    Li Jing waved his big hand and said, "ah! There''s no reason why people who practice martial arts don''t get hurt. When they fight with the army, it''s no more dangerous and unhindered."


    Seeing that Li Jing was in a happy mood, he didn''t intend to punish himself, so he quickly bowed his hand.


    "One more thing, ask your father-in-law for approval."


    "Oh? What''s up? Tell me."


    "Can father-in-law allow me to take the martial arts exam?"


    Li Jing stroked her beard with a smile and looked at her. Li Wanqing said in embarrassment.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 27

    "Then let him go."


    Li Wanqing was the prime minister who was frightened and shouted in a hurry. At this time, seeing that Tang Hao was safe, she returned to her usual high and cold appearance, but there was still a touch of crimson on her cheeks.


    Li Jing was surprised that the only daughter, who was indifferent to Tang Hao on weekdays, encouraged Tang Hao to join the army at this time.


    Now that his daughter has agreed, what else can he say?


    "Since you insist on going, go and sharpen."


    Tang Hao did not expect that Li Wanqing, who was usually indifferent to himself, would gladly agree to go.


    With a grateful look at Li Wanqing, he hugged his fist and said to Li Jing.


    "Thank father-in-law for his consent and miss li... For her support."


    Tang Hao doesn''t know that Li Wanqing just doesn''t like Tang Hao''s persistent strength and deliberately excites him.


    In Li Wanqing''s opinion, although Tang Hao won Li Hu in this competition, he just happened to see through Li Hu''s flaws.


    But there are many talents in martial arts competition. Can Tang Hao easily see through everyone''s flaws?


    Besides, martial arts don''t need to be assessed. Martial arts, marching and array arrangement, and military strategy all need to be tested. Even if Tang Hao has worked hard these days, can he master this military skill well in his study these days?


    This martial arts can attack his self-confidence and destroy his spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Tang Hao sat cross legged.


    Thinking about defeating Li Hu in the martial arts arena today, at least his prestige in Li Jing''s heart has increased, and he can reincarnate several more characters.


    Take advantage of this time to prepare quickly. After all, this martial arts is not easy to rank.


    Not to mention that the contestants are all the best in counties and counties. Even this competition is divided according to the ratio of three to seven, which separates the number of poor families from the number of nobles. He faced an aristocratic family with a good foundation.


    Thinking of this, I entered this reincarnation policy again in my mind, with dense black spots.


    A huge shadow came into view.


    Changshan Zhao Zilong!


    It''s another great general of the Three Kingdoms!


    Thinking of his long Dan Liang silver gun that frightened the heroes, Tang Hao couldn''t help getting a burst of heat in his heart.


    The empty point in the air entered Zhao Zilong''s world.


    "At the end, Zhao Zilong visited the auditor and asked for random reincarnation. I hope the auditor will approve it."


    Tang Hao was excited when the strong voice came.


    "Zilong is loyal and courageous. He has made great achievements in war all his life. How can he be reborn at will? If he turns into a peddler and pawn, he will not miss your good name."


    The voice in the void seemed a little hoarse and excited.


    "Thank you... Thank you, sir! Excuse me, sir!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes moved, and then he thought of Zhao Kuangyin. In the last life, you became a famous general and assisted Liu Xuande all your life, but you didn''t sit on the Dragon couch. It''s a pity. In this life, you might as well sit on the Dragon couch and enjoy the feeling of courtiers kneeling down.


    With a move in mind, he picked up his pen and reincarnated Zhao Zilong.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the success of the reincarnation of Zhao Zilong."


    "Ding! Drop Zhao Zilong''s Dragon gall bright silver gun."


    "Ding! Inherit Zhao Zilong''s marksmanship."


    "Ding! Zhao Zilong''s sword is green."


    Listening to the system sound, Tang Hao opened his mouth slightly.


    "This... Zhao Yun is really generous! He lost so many treasures!"


    Before Tang Hao could recover, a soft breath slowly came into his body. Contrary to the previous overlord''s power, it was very soft and comfortable, just like taking a bath in a hot spring.


    The strange feeling lasted half a minute before it dissipated slowly.


    The moment he opened his eyes, Tang Hao felt that his body seemed to become flexible and agile, and all the subtle movements around him were in the bottom of his eyes.


    It turns out that Zhao Yun''s shooting skills are mainly flexible, and his seven probe snake plate shooting skills are superb, just like a dragon.


    At this time, the addition of these shooting skills made Tang Hao more experience in the use of weapons, and he couldn''t help but be very happy.


    The Dragon gall silver gun in his hand is not as heavy as the Yanyue sword, but it is bright and sharp. The tip of the gun flashes a cold light.


    A carved dragon on the body of the gun is lifelike, spiritual and loud.


    A feeling that never appeared came to my heart, as if the gun in my hand was connected with my heart, and as if I were integrated into the body of the gun, facing the world in front of me together.


    Looking at the magic soldier in his hand, Tang Hao was surging with emotion and his face was excited.


    "Zilong holds you to sweep the world. I will not insult your reputation."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao looked at the green sword in his hand. The cold light flowed, and a cold sense of killing slowly spread out. Tang Hao couldn''t help praising it.


    "The sword came at the right time."


    With that, Tang Hao held a sword and a gun in one hand, looked down at his body, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, it''s like a real Datang warrior."


    Tang Hao smiled even more. After looking at it for a long time, he took the two weapons and put them in the recycle bin.


    With joy, he began to continue the audit.


    "Ding! The prestige of the host is not enough. Please continue your efforts."


    Tang Hao was stunned.


    "Not enough?"


    "The last 15 o''clock plus the current 5 o''clock is only enough to audit one person?"


    Tang Hao was puzzled for a moment.


    With the fluctuation of mind, the system gives feedback again.


    "Ding! The host has also reached the upgrade standard. Now it has been upgraded automatically. Reincarnation requires 15 prestige points. In return, the reincarnated soul inherits all attributes, and the dropped items will also have additional attribute values."


    "15 o''clock?"


    Tang Hao was shocked by this number. It used to be only five o''clock, but now it has tripled after upgrading!


    What''s the difference between this and robbery, but another hint aroused his interest.


    "Inherit all additional properties?"


    Tang Hao was stunned and hurriedly took out the Dragon gall bright silver gun he had just got to check it.


    Bright silver gun: force value plus 10.


    Tang Hao muttered to himself.


    "No wonder I felt different when I took the gun. It turned out that the gun added attributes."


    Suddenly.


    Tang Hao thought of a problem. With the upgrade of the system, he could not gain more prestige during this period. I''m afraid the Dragon gall bright silver gun and Yanyue knife are the last two weapons during his martial arts period.


    Thought of this can not help but pinch a sweat, it seems that success or failure is in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 28

    Tang Hao fiddled with some magic soldiers in the room. Finally, he was full of joy. He packed up his weapons and went to sleep.


    Li Wanqing, who was in the wedding room next door, was tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    The gap between the expected Tang Hao and the learned Tang Hao was too large or even quite the opposite, which not only made her uneasy.


    Once thought that a poor family had no ability, and he could muddle through the rest of his life.


    I never thought of Zhang Fu''s archery skills. She was shocked by her brilliant martial arts today.


    What''s more, she showed her talent in Yu''s house and attracted her mother to visit.


    This one thing haunts her, so she has to look at Tang Hao differently.


    It happened that this son from a poor family told the colorful world of Chang''an, and did not linger in the romantic place or dip in the wine shop like some other romantic CHILDES.


    He wrote poems and studied in the wing room all day without distractions.


    To be fair, the husband could not find any shortcomings except his humble birth. He was indeed a young talent with good conduct and both talent and martial arts.


    The better Tang Hao performed, the more she felt uneasy, even with a trace of guilt, whether it was her attitude towards Tang Hao or some words.


    Thinking about it, Li Wanqing regretted it.


    If this fool really has some skills, he will have no eyes when he goes to the martial arts school. If he hurts him, he will have a hard time in his heart. Moreover, this is also related to the face of the Li family.


    I shouldn''t have promised hastily.


    Although Li Wanqing recognized Tang Hao''s martial arts, he would not believe that Tang Hao would get a place in the martial arts.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    Sun Wuji, the right busker in charge of the martial arts examination, knelt in the hall, lowered his head and held a roster in his hands.


    "Weichen will submit the application list of martial arts. Please have a look at it."


    Li Shimin waved his hand and his face was very relaxed.


    "Wuji, the Chang Sun family and the Li family are friends. Now there are no civil and military officials. You don''t have to do this gift. Get up."


    "Have you reviewed the list of martial arts exercises?"


    When Li Shimin asked, sun Wuji hurriedly replied, "Weichen has finished the audit."


    Finally, he saw that his eldest sun Wuji was dignified and still worried. A trace of doubt flashed in Li Shimin''s eyes and said, "what''s up?"


    Changsun Wuji thought a little and bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty, more than 170 candidates have been registered for the martial arts examination, and these candidates have been recruited according to the old system in the proportion of 37. The poor families and powerful families have been reviewed, but..."


    Halfway through, sun Wuji paused. He didn''t know whether to report it or not.


    "Aiqing, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Sun Wuji knew that the king of Tang had worked very hard to read the memorial today. Now he could not help being more respectful to listen to him talk about the trivial matter of the martial arts.


    "Only Tang Hao, who is the redundant son-in-law of the Li family, should be treated according to the recruitment conditions of the nobility, but Weichen felt that there was something strange about it."


    Li Shimin stood up slowly, walked to changsun Wuji, stared at the sad face and said.


    "Strange?"


    The eldest sun Wuji was terrified and truthful.


    "On this list is Tang Hao, the redundant son-in-law of the Li family."


    Li Shimin began to laugh at the speech.


    "He Tang Hao is also a citizen of the Tang Dynasty. He signed up for martial arts and gave his part to the country. What''s wrong with this?"


    Sun Wuji is still suspicious.


    "In recent days, Tang Hao wrote a poem at Yu''s house. It''s magnificent and surprised four people. It''s really a rare young talent."


    With that, sun Wuji looked at Li Shimin with a smile in his eyes and then said.


    "It''s just that martial arts has nothing to do with talent. He participates in martial arts..."


    As a civil servant, sun Wuji naturally knew that Tang Hao was a scholar. He was afraid that Tang Hao would be easily defeated without martial arts, which would not only lose his face, but also implicate the prestigious Li Jing who was suspected of not teaching well.


    Tang Hao seldom showed his martial arts, and it is reasonable for sun Wuji to have such doubts.


    But Li Shimin in front of him was different. Although Li Shimin saw Tang Hao''s martial arts with his own eyes, according to zhen''er''s report, Tang Hao''s martial arts were affirmed by General Li.


    Li Shiming stood with his head held high and turned sideways to say.


    "You just said that Tang Hao could write and write. Why don''t you know the other truth between martial arts and liberal arts."


    Li Shimin flashed a thoughtful expression on his face and stared at the sky outside the hall.


    "It''s better for Tang Hao to take part in martial arts. I want to see if Tang Hao is really good at literature and martial arts."


    After that, he looked back at his eldest sun Wuji and his eyes flashed.


    "I will post the list of martial arts immediately and officially start the examination three days later."


    "As for Tang Hao, it made me a little interested."


    The eldest sun Wuji saluted respectfully.


    "Weichen leads the order."


    At noon, a list came out that the palace was posted on the periphery of the city wall. Not long ago, it was posted on Chang''an Street.


    Bright red lists attract people passing by.


    People are surprised to find that Tang Hao, who has been talked about by people in recent days, is also among them.


    For a moment, the whole city was a sensation.

 Chapter 29

    Chang''an city.


    Two soldiers in leather lock armor are posting a list on the notice board.


    This list is the list of martial arts applicants specially designed by the emperor.


    Surrounded by many Chang''an people watching the excitement, they looked at the list.


    With the two soldiers posted, the complete list was displayed.


    "Yo! Isn''t this Tang Hao? Is he going to take the martial arts exam, too?"


    A cry of surprise came, and then many people looked at it.


    "Oh! It''s just a duplicate name. How could Tang Hao, a scholar who wrote poetry in Yu''s house, join the martial arts?"


    "It''s possible that Tang Hao is brilliant. I heard that empress Chang sun went to Li''s house to write poems for him."


    "Really? I only heard that Tang Hao''s calligraphy was taken as a treasure and hung on the girder for display on the day of Yu''s house banquet."


    Suddenly.


    A rich childe held a paper fan and bowed to the two soldiers who had posted the list.


    "You two, don''t you know that Tang Hao on this list is from the Li family? I admire his talent very much. I forgot to tell you one or two."


    The two soldiers had a meal and glanced at the rich childe.


    "Yes or no, does this have anything to do with you? Get out of the way and get out of our way."


    The rich childe bowed again, smiled on his face, and slowly took a few silver ingots from his arms and put them in their hands.


    "Relevant, relevant. It''s really a pity if Tang Hao really abandons literature and follows martial arts like Miss Wanqing. If so, I can''t give him a ride and casually get a copy of calligraphy. I''ll have enough time in my life."


    A soldier weighed the silver ingot in his hand and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I really heard Lord Chang sun say that Tang Hao came from Li''s house."


    After that, regardless of the people behind him and the rich childe who felt lost, he walked away with a smile.


    "What! Tang Hao is Li Wanqing''s husband?"


    "He... How could he expect to take part in any martial arts? Isn''t this nonsense? It''s his good luck to be in the first round."


    "Isn''t it? The scholar doesn''t write poetry well and take part in any martial arts. I look at Tang Hao a little arrogant. This time, 80% of Li''s face will be lost."


    All the people shook their heads.


    Just then.


    "What are you looking at? Go away, go away."


    With this rude reprimand, the onlookers turned back one after another and saw a young man in royal clothes slowly walking towards the list surrounded by four strong domestic servants.


    "It turned out to be the list of martial arts."


    The prince in royal clothes shook the folding fan in his hand and looked at the list line by line.


    In the crowd, a man who looked like a rat head and a mouse brain saluted the young man in royal clothes and squeezed out a smile on his face.


    "Childe Zhang, look at the list. I''ve seen it. Zhang Wu is also among the list. It''s right here."


    Then the man pointed to a place and said to the young man in royal clothes.


    "Zhang''s house is originally a martial arts aristocratic family. Plus Zhang''s younger brother, Zhang Wu, he is young, talented and excellent in martial arts."


    "It seems that childe Zhang''s younger brother must be able to win the position of Wu Kui. Here I wish childe Zhang a victory, step by step, and get the position of commander of the three services as soon as possible..."


    The man bowed and boasted to Zhang Shao.


    Zhang Shao, the son of the royal guards, just ate this suit, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some vision. Come and reward him."


    As soon as the voice fell, a big man came out of Zhang Shao''s side, took out his money and threw it to the man.


    Seeing Zhang Shao walking with them, they slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Zhang Shao is in the martial arts department this time... Isn''t he already a captain of Shaowu?"


    "Hey! Why did Tang Hao bump into Zhang Wu? It''s estimated that Tang Hao can''t last the first round."


    "There''s a good play. Tang Hao shoots arrows in Zhang''s house, which makes Zhang Wu disgraced. If the martial arts two are on the same stage this time, it''s interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Fu''s martial arts arena.


    Zhang Wu stared at the red bull''s-eye in front.


    "Whoosh"


    An arrow flew out and hit the bull''s-eye.


    Since Tang Hao robbed the limelight of archery last time, Zhang Wu has always held a grudge in his heart.


    Originally, he had an official position. He didn''t have to compete with these people who didn''t enter the official career to grab the quota of martial arts.


    But Tang Hao''s archery skill deeply stimulated him. He knew that his literary talent could not compare with Tang Hao, so he wanted to prove it to everyone in the martial arts test field. It proves that Zhang Wu is not bad at all. He wants to win the first prize in martial arts, get the emperor''s personal seal and regain the lost honor.


    "Good archery. My brother has improved his archery again."


    A sentence interrupted his thoughts. Zhang Wu turned to look at the comer, smiled faintly, and showed a trace of pride in his eyebrows.


    "Brother, if you don''t practice martial arts, be careful to be scolded by your father."


    Zhang Shao ignored Zhang Wu''s reminder and put it on Zhang Wu''s shoulder.


    "Let me tell you something. Tang Hao also participated in martial arts."


    Wen Yan. Zhang Wu was surprised.


    "Even if he is good at archery, he won''t be arrogant enough to take part in martial arts? How many war books has he read? Has he practiced weapons?"


    "Join the martial arts? Is he crazy?"


    Zhang Shao also showed a touch of disdain.


    "Oh! If you make a poem, you won''t pay attention to everyone."


    He patted Wu on the shoulder and looked at his proud brother with satisfaction on his face.


    "Zhang Wu, this is an opportunity."


    Zhang Wu slowly recovered from the accident and gradually showed his previous pride.


    "A poor man really thinks he is a genius with both literature and martial arts. It''s ridiculous."


    Slowly, a chill flashed in Zhang Wu''s eyes.


    "Since you humiliate yourself, I will let everyone understand in the martial arts field that I Zhang Wu will not lose. I will also let Li Wanqing understand that she chose the wrong person in her life."

 Chapter 30

    There was a lot of noise in Chang''an City, and Tang Hao''s deeds of participating in martial arts had already been boiling.


    Most of the people in the city are just interested in the duel between the new enemies. There is little mention of who is the leader of the martial arts this time.


    More people speculate that Tang Hao, a scholar, can''t last three rounds under Zhang Wu''s shooting skills. After all, Zhang Wu must have no reservations when his enemies meet.


    Facing the noise outside the city, Tang Hao in Li''s house was unaware and devoted himself to studying the art of war in his wing room.


    After all, there is not much time. Tang Hao needs to be prepared as soon as possible. This will be his only chance to keep the system and promote himself.


    Tomorrow is the sixth day of August, the day of the test of martial arts.


    In the evening, Li Wanqing sat at the head of the bed and wiped the sword that had not been scabbard for a long time.


    "Creak" the door rang, and Hongfu came in softly.


    Li Wanqing looked up slightly, a trace of surprise flashed on her face, put down her sword and stood up.


    "Mother, why are you here?"


    Hongfu went straight to the bed and sat down with Li Wanqing. Her face was full of love.


    "Wan''er, haven''t you slept yet?"


    After sitting down, she caught a glimpse of the sword at the head of the bed, and the red woman moved in her heart.


    "Now that you''ve married a wife, you''d better not touch these things in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wan''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, showing a trace of displeasure on her face.


    "Mother, he and I are just a paper engagement. We two..."


    Speaking of this, there was a blush on his face, so he didn''t go on.


    Hongfu looked in her eyes and fondly touched her daughter''s hair.


    "Wan''er, when you are old, you should think more about some things. It may not be your intention to marry Tang Hao."


    "But now that you two have the status of husband and wife, you have to go there by yourself."


    Seeing her daughter''s silence, Hongfu continued to talk.


    "Wan''er, although Tang Hao is a poor family, his literary talent and martial arts are commendable, at least not so unbearable."


    Speaking of this, Hongfu paused for a long time and sighed.


    "You two have been living apart. I''m afraid Tang Hao really has some skills. At that time, by virtue of his own position in the court hall, carp jumped the dragon''s gate and got some appreciation from the empress. I''m afraid he will prosper in the future and take a few wives and concubines... If you really chill his heart..."


    Hongfu didn''t say any more. She stared out of the window, her eyes full of worry.


    Listening to Hongfu''s nagging, Li Wanqing''s heart tightened. The ideas of the two mothers and daughters were surprisingly similar.


    During this time, Li Wanqing also had fantasies. She also thought about the day when Tang Hao left Li''s house. At that time, she was afraid of embarrassment.


    Li Wanqing secretly glanced at a corner of the armour in the wardrobe, which was sewn by herself for Tang Hao during this time.


    After all, the swords and swords on the martial arts table have no eyes. Although they will not cause life, disability is also common.


    Hongfu touched Li Wan''s white hand and said softly.


    "After all, tomorrow is the martial arts exam. You should take care of him and think more about your future."


    Li Wanqing nodded cleverly and sent Hongfu out of the door.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Li Wanqing remembered her mother''s instructions, sighed gently, got up, took out a handful of armor clothes sewn in the wardrobe and sat in front of the dressing table.


    Looking at the beating candles on the dresser, my mood is difficult to calm.


    If Tang Hao really had such a day, how would he choose?


    If I treat him like this, will he hold a grudge?


    For a long time, there was no answer. Li Wanqing shook her head and left these thoughts behind.


    "This fool, if he can take the initiative to ask me to accompany the exam tomorrow, I will forgive the hard work I sewed for you this night."


    After that, as if determined, the fine needle in his hand picked the candlelight center and concentrated on sewing under the bright candlelight.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Li Wanqing, who had not slept for half a night, got up early, washed and left the club. The servant girls sat alone in front of the dresser combing their hair.


    Although she combed her hair, Li Wanqing''s thoughts were not here, but looked at the door of the next wing through the reflection of a bronze mirror.


    At this time, she frowned and was considering how to reply to Yang Hao''s invitation later.


    If the tone is too light, the husband must think he put down his figure and be a good wife in a low voice.


    But this is not what she wants.


    If the tone is too heavy, if the husband doesn''t dare to invite himself again, it will inevitably make others feel cold in the sky of martial arts.


    For a time, Li Wanqing was particularly tangled. She didn''t know how to say it was easier to be accepted.


    "Creak"


    A glottic sound.


    Li Wanqing''s thoughts were interrupted in an instant, and the footsteps in the next room sounded immediately. Li Wanqing hurriedly sat right in his body, and his heart beat faster. He was inexplicably nervous. He didn''t dare to glance at the wing room. He pretended to be indifferent and fiddled with his hair, waiting for Tang Hao to invite him.


    Tang Hao dressed so hard that he didn''t even look at the wedding room and strode out of the door.


    Li Wanqing was lost for a while. Listening to the distant footsteps, she was angry and patted her horn comb on the dresser.


    "Young master Tang hasn''t left yet. It seems that he has caught up."


    Suddenly a voice came.


    Listening to the familiar voice, Li Wanqing was stunned. She got up and went to the window, opened a gap in the window and looked out.


    If it was her.


    Song Ruoxin.

 Chapter 31

    Looking at Song Ruoxin coming with two servants, Tang Hao asked.


    "Miss Song, why are you here?"


    With that, Tang Hao greeted the song girl and treated her very differently from Li Wanqing.


    The atmosphere is more relaxed and the attitude is more easygoing.


    While talking, song Ruoxin came to Tang Hao and said with a smile on his face.


    "Today is the day for the martial arts test of young master Tang. There must be some bruises on the stage. I think there is also an ancestral bright armor at home, which can be used by young master Tang."


    After that, song Ruoxin waved back. Immediately a domestic servant came up with a delicate wooden box.


    Song Ruoxin opened the wooden box, took out the armour clothes, took them in his hand, smiled and said to Tang Hao.


    "Come on, young master Tang, try to see if it fits."


    Then he wanted to put it on Tang Hao.


    Seeing song Ruoxin''s subtle mind, he thought of sending himself a personal treasure armour. He couldn''t help but feel hot.


    But when hearing that song Ruoxin mentioned the word "ancestral legend", he was awed, took a step back and waved his hand again and again.


    "No, it''s from the Song family. How can I wear it casually?"


    Song Ruoxin knew that Tang Hao was embarrassed to take his ancestors'' things as his own, so she said.


    "Mr. Tang, although this Mingguang armor is handed down from the ancestors, it is mostly useless in this prosperous age. It is idle in the warehouse. Besides, it is not right now that my father left a legacy to keep this armor for those who can use it."


    Seeing that it was hard to refuse, Tang Hao bowed and saluted.


    "Thank you, Miss Song, but Tang Hao can''t repay this kindness for the time being."


    "What do you say, young master Tang? You have saved my life many times. This gift should be my thanks."


    While talking, he spread the Mingguang armor over Tang Hao.


    He dressed and bound Tang Hao in person and moved gently, just like a man finishing clothes for his husband who was about to go to war.


    Looking at a scene in the yard, Li Wanqing in front of the window felt jealous.


    Originally wearing armor was worn by Tang Hao himself, but now it''s song Ruoxin.


    See her move quickly, with a little tenderness in her eyes. Suddenly I felt as if the two people in the yard were more like husband and wife. There was an inexplicable pain at the tip of the nose.


    He looked back at the armour he had placed beside his pillow. It was sewn for half a night. Tang Hao invited him to go to the martial arts school this morning, and then pushed the boat along the water to send the armour to Tang Hao.


    However, due to her proud self-esteem, she missed this opportunity.


    In a daze, song Ruoxin in the hospital has dressed Tang Hao with Mingguang armor.


    Song Ruoxin stepped back and looked at Tang Hao with joy.


    In the morning light, the handsome young man with sword eyebrow star wears silver glittering armor, which adds a bit of heroism. Under the modification of the fitted armor, the young man''s long figure adds a bit of power.


    Looking up and down at the young man, song Ruoxin flashed a hint of subtlety in her eyes and said cheerfully.


    "Just fit."


    The servant girls in the hospital also saw Tang Hao in military clothes for the first time, and each showed a look of joy.


    I didn''t expect that this poor boy, wearing this armour and a heroic appearance, couldn''t help but look stunned.


    Tang Hao didn''t care about the eyes of these servant girls. He tied a belt around his waist and said.


    "Well, I''ll go to the school field now."


    Song Ruoxin glanced at Tang Hao''s back, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Where''s sister Wanqing? Won''t she go with you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing subconsciously stepped back by the window. She didn''t want song Ruoxin to see it. She was in a panic. She didn''t know how Tang Hao would answer.


    Tang Hao turned to look at the slightly open window of the wedding room, turned his head, smiled faintly and said.


    "She has other things to do. Don''t bother her with such a small thing."


    Song Ruoxin flashed a blush on her face and bowed her head slightly


    "Well... I''ll go with Mr. Tang."


    Then he explained.


    "My parents are also in the school stands."


    Then he followed Tang Hao to the outside of the house.


    By the window, Li Wanqing''s complexion was complex, chagrined and sour, mixed with a trace of instinctive pride.


    Li Wanqing threw the armor on the bed on the ground and sat on the bed sulking.


    Outside the window, the whispers of servant girls fell to my ears.


    "This treasure armour is really a treasure! My uncle is different in it. The song girl who sent the treasure armour is really generous. It seems that she has a different relationship with my uncle."


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Our uncle has a good character. I believe our uncle will never have an affair with this song girl. Besides, my uncle was born in a poor family, and our lady is the only daughter of the Great Duke of Wei."


    "Ah! That''s not necessarily true. My uncle''s talent is well known. If this martial arts won the rank and the emperor''s appreciation, our young lady may not be able to hold him down when he makes progress."


    "In fact, our young lady can''t let go of her figure and have a good marriage..."


    The gossip fell into Li Wanqing''s ears. Although the voice was low, it sounded like a thunder in Li Wanqing''s ears.


    Mother''s words yesterday echoed in her mind again.


    "You should also think about your future..."

 Chapter 32

    If it were left in the past, Li Wanqing would not forgive these nonsense servant girls. At least a scolding is inevitable.


    However, she could not lose her temper at this time.


    Remembering that what they said was surprisingly consistent with their mother''s words, I couldn''t help shivering.


    Although she has been used to being a big man in the military camp in recent years, she is still a daughter after all.


    She had an intuition that the relationship between song Ruoxin and Tang Hao was unusual.


    And more importantly, Tang Hao, who only cares about poetry and books on weekdays, seems to have a closer attitude towards the female official.


    Now, as before, Tang Hao''s talent and martial arts have gradually attracted her, and she is no longer as indifferent to Tang Hao as she was at the beginning.


    Li Wanqing pondered a little and pushed the door out with a trace of dignity on her face.


    "Go and prepare the horse. I''m going to the school yard."


    The whispering servant girls stopped suddenly and were stunned for two seconds. They hurried to prepare.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Hao rode Wu Zhui and song Ruoxin side by side in the streets of Chang''an.


    Along the way, Tang Hao also felt that the girl who knew the book and was reasonable and didn''t care about the class was easier to get along with, and didn''t have the usual reticence to pick up some strange things and funny things to pass the long time on the road.


    Song Ruoxin on horseback couldn''t help being attracted by Tang Hao''s stories. She was constantly surprised and interesting. The silver bell like laughter never stopped all the way.


    Song Ruoxin gasped slightly, stopped laughing and said.


    "Young master Tang, I can''t imagine that you are still a funny and humorous person when you look at your seriousness and calmness on weekdays."


    Song Ruoxin has always been pure hearted, frank and outspoken, and frankly said his praise.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and didn''t answer. How can his experience of being a man for two generations not be well-informed.


    While talking and laughing, I only heard a loud drink right in front of me.


    "Second brother, this guy hurt me. I''m not well yet."


    After listening to the roar, Tang Hao and song Ruoxin reined in their horses and looked up to the front.


    A group of people stopped the street. Tang Hao recognized one of the two leading riders. It was Yin Jie who mingyouxuan wanted to belittle song Ruoxin that day. Tang Hao pinched his finger that day.


    The enemy''s road is narrow. Unexpectedly, he met again here.


    Another life is tall, muscular and strong, especially with a lush beard, which looks like Zhang Fei''s reincarnation.


    There were more than ten servants around the two horses. Judging from their clothes, most of them were servants of the Yan family. Carrying a broadsword, swaggering around the two.


    At this time, the big man who looked like Zhang Fei held a big knife with a ring on the back. His voice was rough and crazy. When he spoke, the green veins on his forehead burst up and roared at Tang Hao.


    "Is it you who hurt my third brother?"


    Song Ruoxin looked at him and recognized him. He leaned against Tang Hao with a dignified expression and some fear in his eyes.


    "Mr. Tang, this Yan Yong is not ordinary. His martial arts were taught by the founding general Yin Kaishan himself. Coupled with Yan Yong''s natural strength, he took the second place in the martial arts of the upper world, and his martial arts are also extraordinary."


    Thinking that every incident was caused by herself, song Ruoxin, with a little apology, slightly lowered her head and said softly.


    "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry..."


    Tang haohun didn''t care. He looked at Yin Jie with gauze wrapped around the man''s right hand. The picture was very funny. He also saw the man who looked like Zhang Fei with an angry face, waiting for an answer.


    "It was you, the three younger brothers, who were frivolous, and Miss Song was first, that I took the initiative to teach Duke Xun so that he could have a better memory. I don''t know how general Yin raised you as a dandy."


    "Bah!"


    Yin Jie disdained and spit on the ground. His eyes were full of contempt and shouted.


    "What are you? My father is the founding general, and you can mention it? You deserve it?"


    While talking, his left hand pointed to the big man Tao who looked like Zhang Fei. He looked arrogant and flashed a fierce color in his eyes.


    "Lesson? Ah! My second brother Yin Yong is here today. How dare you speak wildly? Break your arm quickly and I''ll spare you. Otherwise, you''ll die in the streets of Chang''an!"


    With his violent drink, the servants around him took out their broadswords at their waist, held them tightly in their hands and glared at Tang Hao. As if he was on standby, Yan Jie could only screw off the boy''s head at the command of Yan Jie.


    As soon as the voice fell, the people who were just between the two teams fled to the street shops. The people around Tang Hao Ran to the corner with a "crash", looked at the impending fight from a distance and pointed and talked.


    "Oh! The boy is really unlucky. He actually provoked these two people. Looking at the boy wearing silver armor, can''t he know some martial arts?"


    "Hey, Yan Jie in Chang''an is an evil, and Yan Yong is a bully. He has offended the young man. It''s over. Even if he knows some martial arts, he can beat all the servants?"


    "Isn''t it? It seems that the female official of the Song Dynasty didn''t take her family servants when she went out. It''s an eye opener for God that the young man didn''t die today."


    ¡­¡­


    Although these people hated the fierce and evil Yan family, the young people in their early years were weak after all, and they couldn''t help worrying.

 Chapter 33

    "Childe Tang, martial arts is important today. Why don''t we change our way?"


    Song Ruoxin frowned and said softly.


    "There are a lot of them. Let''s not suffer this loss."


    But Tang Hao snorted coldly in his nose and deliberately raised the volume.


    "At the foot of the emperor, there is a bright future. I don''t believe that there are still people who dare to block the way and claim the king on the streets of Chang''an."


    This sound is mixed with Xiang Yu''s overlord power in his body, and the momentum is huge.


    With an invisible pressure, he passed it to the Yan Family opposite.


    Yin Yong only felt that his ears were like thunder, and his eardrums hurt. There was an irresistible force falling from the sky and trying to press himself to the ground. The sweat BMW under his crotch also felt this invisible force. He could not help but nod his head, hiss and step back.


    Yin Jie didn''t expect the sudden noise. He almost fell off his horse. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes and looked at Yan Yong.


    "Second brother!"


    Yin Yong quickly recovered from the shock. He looked at the domestic servant with a little fear, and his face flashed cold.


    "Boy, let you know the reputation of Grandpa Yin Yong today. Give it to me!"


    The master ordered, but the servant dared not obey. A kind of domestic servant didn''t care and ran towards Tang Hao.


    "Take your life, boy!"


    "Kill him."


    "Kill!"


    Looking at the aggressive servant, Tang Hao''s heart was horizontal and his mind moved. A cold and glittering green dragon Yanyue knife appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    Tang Hao danced a knife flower, dragged the heavy Yanyue knife to the ground, and patted his feet on his crotch.


    "Drive"


    Wu Zhui seemed to feel it, roared like an arrow off the string, and jumped two meters away with a "miso".


    The metal sound of Yanyue knife "hissing" on the ground was heard continuously, and sparks splashed all the way in the Shipu street, which surprised people.


    In the blink of an eye, the rushing servants saw a strong and tall dark figure coming face to face.


    When it was too late to dodge, the shadow directly bumped them up and fell heavily on both sides of the street.


    At this time, Yin Yong stood side by side with Yan Jie. With one eye, he only felt a dark shadow 100 meters away. In an instant, he dashed the servants away and ran towards himself.


    Yan Jie looked at the young man who rushed in, with fear in his heart, looked at the cloud like a flying shadow and blurted out.


    "This... What horse is this? So fast?"


    When Yan Yong saw Tang Hao''s appearance, he knocked several of his servants to the ground, and a trace of horror flashed in his heart.


    The voice in his ear made him look at the dark horse involuntarily.


    Just this stunned God, the young man on the horse''s back was calm, and his handsome face was full of perseverance. A pair of sword eyebrows were not angry, but met the cold eyes, Yan Yong''s heart not only shivered.


    Suddenly.


    When Wu Zhui was two or three meters away from the two brothers, he jumped into the air. The boy on the horse waved his knife in the air. Tang Hao held the knife in both hands, raised it high, and cut it down with the force of falling.


    Yin Yong was subdued by the general shape of the God of war. For a moment, he had to hold the knife in both hands. His eyes were full of panic. He watched the top of Mount Tai cleave to his head.


    When Tang Hao saw this scene, he knew that Yan Yong was scared to death.


    After all, this is the imperial city. If he did his best, Yan Yong would lose his life. He just wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao quietly removed most of his strength.


    With a knife.


    "Bang"


    A huge metal collision, Yan yongru was hit hard, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and was overturned to the ground.


    "Hiss, hiss"


    With a horse cry, Yan Yong rode under his crotch, knelt down with his front hoof, fell to the ground, and moaned more than ever.


    Yin Yong was lying on the ground with his hands drooping, and the broadsword was lost beside him. The huge crack on the blade was particularly eye-catching.


    Tang Hao stood up immediately, strangled Wu Zhui, turned and looked at the people stunned on the spot.


    For a time, the air solidified.


    Silence for a few seconds.


    Yan Jie stared round, pale, pointed to Yan Yong on the ground, then slowly pointed to Tang Hao, and his hands trembled.


    "You... Killed, second brother, second brother."


    While he was talking, he sat and stood unsteadily, rolled off his horse, staggered to Yin Yong''s side and howled a few times.


    In a flash, a fierce look appeared on his face, and his killing intention rushed to his heart, stared at the servants and said.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill him, kill the woman and avenge the second brother!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the stunned servant was a little frightened. He looked at Song Ruoxin and Yan Jie. For a moment, he was stunned by Tang Hao''s divine power and didn''t dare to do it.


    Seeing that there was no response, Yan Jie stood up, crazy, and his face gradually became ferocious.


    "If you don''t kill both of them, you''ll all die."


    Then he stared at the servants fiercely. Yan Jie was not stupid. He knew Tang Hao was difficult to deal with, but song Ruoxin, a female, had no martial arts skills and just took it out.


    Tang Hao saw that under the threat of Yin Jie, the brave domestic servant began to fight against song Ruoxin and shouted loudly.


    "No."


    While talking, he rode Wu Zhui towards song Ruoxin.


    Yin Jie stood up with the cracked broadsword. When he stood up, he was directly hit by Wu Zhui.


    Seeing that song Ruoxin was approaching, he only heard a horse hiss. Song Ruoxin''s horseback servant cut off his front hooves and cut brightly towards song Ruoxin, who was out of color.


    "Shameless!"


    A Yanyue sword danced lightly, and immediately threw the servant out. The other hand dragged song Ruoxin around her waist and put her back behind her.


    When the servants saw that the servant who failed to attack song Ruoxin fell down on the street. The knife was in a pool of blood. Their life and death were unknown. They panicked one after another. They were so frightened that they threw down the knife and were stunned on the spot.


    Tang Hao stood on the horse, Yanyue knife pestled the stone road and shouted loudly.


    "Listen up, no matter you take revenge or take revenge on the official, just come to me."


    "My name is Tang Hao."


    After saying that, the crowd left stunned and ran away with song Ruoxin to the martial arts school field.

 Chapter 34

    Forbidden Army school yard.


    The emperor set it up by himself, and the literati tested martial arts, which are the two highlights of the Tang Dynasty''s martial arts.


    There are a sea of people on the square school field of 100 mu.


    At the entrance of the school is the martial arts disciples. Their faces are filled with this confidence. After all, they can stand out in the talented Tang Dynasty. It''s not easy to come to this high-profile school.


    With the drums and thunder of Dianmao, the young men dressed in armor and full of bravery came into the field slowly in a row.


    Every young face showed a proud look and pretentious. After all, they all came for the last Wu Kui.


    Some rich children''s young ladies and gentlemen in the stands were all infected by these energetic teenagers at this time.


    There was constant cheering. Some came to cheer their relatives and friends, and some specially saw the excitement of the Royal grand event. Of course, there are many people who are interested in the duel between Tang Hao and Zhang Wu.


    Compared with the excitement of the subjects in the stands, the guests on the VIP stand seemed much quieter.


    After all, these people are princes and ministers who have a seat on the court hall. Naturally, they have many restrictions on their behavior, but they can''t hide their excitement and have a glance of joy.


    Li Jing was also on the VIP stage. As soon as he sat down, a minister nearby came to be interested.


    "Duke Li, I heard that your son-in-law of the Li family was also involved in this competition. Is this true?"


    Li Jing said with a smile.


    "It''s true. People are young. It''s no harm to come to participate in grand events."


    As soon as the voice fell, my minister''s face changed slightly, with a look of regret.


    "Duke Wei, you are confused. A poem about hunting by a virtuous son-in-law has been spread all over the court, and there is some reputation in the neighborhood. Why come to the arena where swords and guns are waved? It would be a pity to embark on the official career of joining the army. Why not take the civil service?"


    Li Jing looked into the minister''s eyes and said with a faint smile.


    "You don''t know. My good son-in-law insists on coming. It doesn''t matter if he comes to see me when he is young."


    The minister still insisted.


    "Brother Li, the sword on this stage has no eyes. If your son-in-law makes a mistake on the stage, it''s too late to regret."


    Li Jing arched his hands and said, "thank you for your concern, but although my good son-in-law is a scholar, he also knows a lot about martial arts. Even if he loses, he must not be so ugly."


    At this time, Li Jing also felt guilty about Tang Hao''s martial arts. After all, Tang Hao had a hand in front of him once. He didn''t know how much Tang Hao''s martial arts were.


    Just perfunctory.


    "Brother Li, which of your good sons-in-law knows some martial arts? Isn''t this a combination of literature and martial arts? But the child can really surprise people."


    It was Yu Shinan, the Duke of Yu, who spoke with a happy face and looked at the school field with great interest.


    "The literary talent of Li Fugui''s son-in-law is really obvious to all. It''s good to know some martial arts. But there are no eyes on the martial arts stage, and the contestants are the best in various states and counties. Don''t forget Tang Hao. Just accept it when you see it. Just have a long experience."


    Yu Shinan can''t forget writing poems at Yu''s house that day. Seeing Tang Hao later, he will also go to the martial arts stage. He will inevitably cherish his talents for fear that Tang Hao will make any mistakes.


    In Yu Shinan''s eyes, Tang Hao''s poetic attainments are extraordinary. He must spend a lot of time studying poetry.


    If this is to achieve both literacy and martial arts, it will take a lot of time in martial arts. What''s more, Tang Hao, born in cloth clothes, can practice amazing martial arts.


    When Li Jing heard the speech, he arched his hand.


    "What brother Yu said is very true. I will remind Tang Hao later and let him act according to his circumstances."


    Everyone around said so, Li Jing''s heart became more and more empty.


    "Yo! It''s said that Tang Hao is also on the list of martial arts. I don''t know if I can enter the first round this time."


    Zhang Shao shook his folding fan, sat lazily in the stands a few steps away from Li Jing, and said carelessly.


    The sound was neither loud nor small, but it was falling in Li Jing''s ear.


    Li Jing frowned, turned her head slightly and recognized Zhang Shao.


    The nearby Hongfu girl pulled down the corner of Li Jing''s clothes, motioned him to ignore the dissolute young master who had never been polite, and said softly.


    "It''s almost noon now. The exam begins at the moment of noon. Why don''t you see Tang Hao?"


    A flash of doubt flashed in Li Jing''s eyes.


    "In the morning, I saw him get up early and go out of the door. Can''t this boy remember the wrong day?"


    A sudden sound sounded again.


    "Childe Zhang, don''t you think Tang Hao has stage fright? Don''t dare to come? Look, now everyone is here, and I haven''t seen anyone else."


    He pointed to the only empty seat in the field.


    Zhang Shao closed the folding fan and looked disdainful.


    "Isn''t stage fright normal? A scholar is a poor family. What martial arts can he have?"


    Several people around me also agreed.


    "Yes, according to me, if you have a little talent, just write poetry and lyrics. Don''t you insult yourself by signing up for martial arts."


    "Childe Zhang, your brother has come this time. I''m afraid the position of Wu Kui has been determined."


    "Most of Tang Hao knew that Zhang Wu was also on the list. He was afraid and ran away. Ha ha ha."


    Although these people whispered here, they were still heard by Hongfu and attached to Li Jing''s ear.


    "This martial arts is also in the martial arts?"


    Li Jing was stunned.


    Tang Hao was in the limelight at Zhang''s residence. Zhang Wu came to take part in the martial arts test this time to save face. If the two really met, Tang Hao would be a little dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing also pinched a sweat for Tang Hao.

 Chapter 35

    "What''s the matter? There''s still a vacant seat on the stage. The candidate is absent?"


    "It seems that there is no childe Tang. Don''t you dare to come?"


    "It''s better not to come. Childe Tang is talented. He shouldn''t have participated in this martial arts, but it will also blow the appearance of Li''s martial arts family."


    The audience saw that the time was passing, and the candidates on the court began to relax and prepare to enter the competition. However, the empty seat in the middle was particularly eye-catching and talked about it one after another.


    The minister beside Li Jing looked at Li Jing slightly.


    "Is Li Fugui''s son-in-law ill these days?"


    Li Jing said awkwardly, "no, it should be something on way."


    "What''s the matter? I think it''s stage fright. Hum!"


    A disdainful voice came from Lord Yin Kaishan a few steps away.


    Li Jing''s left eye jumped, turned her head slightly, and her face became unhappy.


    He was arrogant and made a lot of contributions on the battlefield, probably because of selfishness, but he excluded Li Jing, who had made great achievements in the war. They were on an equal footing again. For a moment, Yin Kaishan seized the opportunity and made rude remarks.


    Yan Kaishan''s voice was loud, which was heard by many ministers, but he didn''t care.


    "I''m afraid. I''m ashamed to sign up for martial arts. If my ministers didn''t want to compete for such a small official, where would I go to play this redundant son-in-law?"


    "If a scholar can really win the Wu Kui, he won''t make people laugh. He said that we don''t have anyone available in the Tang Dynasty. Let''s take a sour scholar."


    Hearing the speech, a trace of anger rose in Li Jing''s heart.


    The Hongfu girl beside her pulled Li Jing and said, "just say it. They were born in martial arts, and it''s normal to look down on civil servants. Hou Junji has been arguing with you all the time, not once or twice. Let him say it."


    Li Jing turned her head slowly, but her anger did not decrease, and she said angrily.


    "Don''t mention it. Anyway, Tang Hao''s talent is also appreciated by his mother. How can he become a sour scholar."


    At this time, a group of people on the VIP seat began to doubt with the passage of time.


    "I''m afraid this redundant son-in-law really doesn''t dare to come."


    "In this case, it''s really thrown into the face of the Li family."


    "Ah! I haven''t seen Miss Li come either? What''s the situation?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the corner of the stand, Li Wanqing dressed up as a man. She didn''t want to be recognized. She still retained a trace of arrogant self-esteem in her heart.


    But now the situation on stage makes her particularly anxious.


    It was less than a quarter of an hour before the exam, but Tang Hao didn''t see him.


    "Is it the first time I came to Chang''an, I couldn''t find the direction and lost my way?"


    Li Wanqing was restless and suddenly thought that she saw Tang Hao and song Ruoxin running to the school together in the morning. Even if Tang Hao didn''t know the way, the song girl knew the way.


    Do you?


    Li Wanqing was surprised.


    It was so difficult that the two people went sightseeing and forgot the time.


    He bit his lips. In the morning, the scene of song Ruoxin wearing armor for Tang Hao again came to mind.


    The jealous face in Li Wanqing''s heart was even worse, and an anger rose on Li Wanqing''s face.


    The voice of discussion is also getting louder and louder, mostly speculation and ridicule of Tang Hao who missed the time.


    "Bang"


    Li Wanqing was awakened by a gong on the school field.


    The examiner, general Duan Zhixuan, with his silver armor shining in the sun, Duan Zhixuan walked slowly to the Colonel''s field with PEO around his waist.


    The voices around us have calmed down.


    Duan Zhixuan was majestic, standing in the middle of the school yard and looking around the stands.


    The loud voice mixed with a trace of coercion announced.


    "The martial arts examination has officially begun."


    With a wave of hands, the examiner took the roll call on the stage with the roster.


    With this order, Li Jing, sitting in the VIP seat, was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Hao missed the time of martial arts.


    Did you really encounter any trouble on the road?


    I didn''t want to listen to the examiner Nian''s name for a moment. I got up and prepared to take the servants to the street.


    A sharp eunuch''s voice came faintly through the noise of the school field.


    "Princess Changle arrived."


    With this call, the people in the stands are boiling again!


    Princess Changle!


    The first peerless beauty in Chang''an city.


    For a moment, all the rich children in the stands stretched their heads and looked at the entrance of the school field.


    Even some princes and noblemen in the VIP banquet stared at the gorgeous sedan chair at the entrance.


    School entrance.


    The Chinese sedan chair must enter slowly surrounded by palace maids.


    The sedan chair fell directly beside the VIP seat. In the eyes of the public, a graceful girl gracefully took the most noble position on the stage, and took her seat with a slender hand pulling away the bead curtain.


    Everyone whispered in the stands around.


    "I didn''t expect that Princess Changle, who lives in seclusion and rarely leaves the palace, would come to the martial arts school."


    "Isn''t it? If it weren''t for the Pearl curtain around this seat, it would be worth dying to see Princess Changle."


    "The princess of Changle even came to watch the martial arts competition in person, which is also the blessing of this examinee."


    Even Duan Zhixuan on the court was slightly shocked and uncertain in his heart.


    How could this princess Changle come to see the martial arts competition?


    Are there any important people among the candidates?

 Chapter 36

    All the people talked about the princess quietly. For a time, the stands were bustling.


    Most people talked about Princess Changle''s sudden visit, and most of them were guessing why martial arts attracted the princess''s attention.


    Duan Zhixuan, the general in charge of the examination, respectfully walked to the seat and bent down to bow his hands.


    "The last general Duan Zhixuan has seen the princess."


    A soft, watery, indifferent voice came from the bead curtain.


    "General, don''t be polite. I just came to have a look. You should preside over the martial arts exam."


    Duan Zhixuan respectfully saluted.


    He was about to turn around and announce, but he had great respect for the princess and asked, "the time has come. Can the princess start the exam?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    With the sound of beads falling on the jade plate.


    In the curtain, a pair of jade hands opened several beads, and a pair of beautiful eyes scanned a circle in the school field.


    "You point to me, which one here is Tang Hao?"


    Duan Zhixuan didn''t know why Princess Changle paid attention to a candidate. She was stunned and hesitated.


    Turn around and face the teenagers sitting on both sides of the school field.


    "Tang Hao, get out of the line."


    He gave an order but didn''t see anyone stand up.


    Duan Zhixuan wondered whether Tang Hao was the evil teenager?


    Although I thought so, I still had to verify with the official who took the roster, so I turned and looked at the assessor.


    The examiner glanced at the check-in records, and his eyes fell on the blank name.


    It''s Tang Hao!


    He bowed respectfully to Duan Zhixuan.


    "Report back to the general, this... Tang Hao is the absent candidate."


    Duan Zhixuan was stifled.


    It seems that Tang Hao has been unlucky. Princess Changle happened to meet this boy when she came to the school for the first time.


    It''s probably going to be punished. If you annoy the princess, the family will be in great trouble.


    Duan Zhixuan sighed and turned back to the curtain.


    "Tell the princess that Tang Hao was not present at this time."


    A faint "Oh" in the bead curtain, and then put down the bead curtain, not in words.


    Seeing that there was no sign in the curtain, Duan Zhixuan asked tentatively, "can the exam begin?"


    "Wait!"


    A decisive response, with a trace of irresistible royal authority.


    "Yes."


    Duan Zhixuan took orders, stood beside the seat, motioned to the examiner, and dared not speak again.


    As time passed, everyone in the stands also witnessed the scene. Seeing that the examiner had not announced the examination, they whispered.


    "Princess Changle made a special trip to see the martial arts competition. If Tang Hao dared to neglect it, wouldn''t she be afraid of the princess''s anger and crime?"


    "When the princess came, general Duan called Tang Hao''s name. I''m afraid Tang Hao didn''t cause any trouble?"


    "Hey! Don''t you see? Princess Changle is defending Tang Hao. Otherwise, why don''t you start the exam now? Tut Tut, Tang Hao has a great face."


    Li Jing, who was sitting in the VIP seat, was in doubt.


    If Tang Hao really offended the treasure of the king of Tang, if he did, let alone Tang Hao, he couldn''t protect himself. Even the Li family was afraid to suffer with Tang Hao.


    Imperceptibly, fine sweat came from his forehead.


    Hongfu also looked nervous and secretly gathered around Li Jing.


    "Did you say you would..."


    Li Jing patted Hongfu''s hand as a consolation.


    Seeing that a quarter of an hour had passed, Duan Zhixuan, who stood next to the Pearl curtain seat, was a little anxious. He hugged his fist and said to the people at the table.


    "Princess, a moment has passed. It''s unprecedented to delay the exam. Martial arts is not a child''s play. I''m afraid it''s dragging on..."


    Before he finished, a cold voice came from the curtain.


    "I said, wait!"


    The tone was unquestionable and unequivocal.


    Duan Zhixuan suddenly stopped half his words, took a slow step back, respectfully stood next to the Pearl curtain seat, and dared not go on.


    Seeing what happened on the stage, the people under the stage also complained one after another.


    "This... What''s the matter? Don''t Tang Hao come and the martial arts won''t start all the time?"


    "Hey! Who makes this princess the favorite daughter of the Tang Dynasty? Princess Changle''s words are equivalent to the emperor''s will."


    "Where did Tang Hao get such a big face and let so many people wait? The princess is not angry. It''s really strange."


    "Hiss"


    A horse hiss came from outside the school field.


    At the gate of the school yard, a dark figure, as anxious as a meteor, went straight to the school yard and came to the side of the school yard in an instant.


    The crowd on the opening stage exclaimed, and their eyes moved with the dark shadow.


    "Woo"


    A young Xiong Hong''s voice came, and the shadow stopped instantly.


    The crowd saw clearly that it was not a dark shadow, but a group of dark foals.


    A young man on the divine horse, dressed in silver and white armor, was particularly dazzling under his eyes. He stood on the school field with a long knife. He was valiant and majestic.


    A woman behind him, with a beautiful face and a white dress, looked like a fairy on earth. At this time, she tightly hugged the young man''s waist.


    The two men appeared on the edge of the school yard as if they had fallen from the sky.


    The people in the stands around looked at the scene in front of them, speechless for a moment.


    Li Wanqing on the stand stared at the visitor and said.


    "Tang Hao, song Ruoxin?"

 Chapter 37

    Li Wanqing looked at the two figures hugging together on the stage. Her face suddenly changed and her heart became sour.


    Although it was in the open Tang Dynasty, it rarely happened that Li ah shared a horse with him.


    In this public and high-profile occasion, the intimate action of gathering together is extremely rare.


    What''s more, the boy on the horse is still his husband!


    What will people in the martial arts examination room think of his relationship?


    You are the daughter of the Duke of China. Her husband, who has been married for less than a month, is flirting outside. What does that make her face?


    Li Wan''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled tightly, shook her lips, and her heart filled with anger.


    "Look, isn''t that Li Fu''s redundant son-in-law? How dare you come to this school for an exam!"


    "Isn''t song Ruoxin the girl behind the redundant son-in-law? How can she be with this boy?"


    "Tut Tut, I married the beautiful Li Wanqing, hooked up with song Ruoxin, and had to be taken care of by Princess Changle. The three beauties in Nancheng are all related to this boy. It''s a great blessing."


    The crowd looked at the two people on the court. Rumors were everywhere and there was constant discussion.


    The most angry people are those princes and nobles who admire song Ruoxin. They gnash their teeth one by one and want to swallow Tang Hao alive.


    Li Jing took a long breath.


    "He finally came."


    As the owner of the Li family, Li Jing certainly doesn''t want Tang Hao to have an accident. Princess Changle had been waiting for a long time. If Tang Hao really didn''t come to the school, he would be in trouble. Now that she came, he was relieved.


    The red brush girl beside her was as cold as frost, staring at Song Ruoxin behind Tang Hao and humming coldly.


    "Hum! Did you come or did you come together?"


    Li Jing absolutely won''t believe the gossip next to him, said faintly.


    "I believe Tang Hao. If he had to, he wouldn''t do such a ridiculous thing."


    Tang Hao on the court also found the people''s finger pointing, and said considering song Ruoxin''s reputation.


    "Miss Song, you''re safe. Take care of yourself."


    Then he jumped off his horse and helped song Ruoxin down.


    Song Ruoxin is her daughter''s home after all. She is a little shy to be watched by so many people and whispers.


    "Young master Tang, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect so many people to make you suffer criticism."


    Tang Hao straightened his waist and said with a straight face.


    "Yes, I can. I''m not afraid of anything. Go back and sit down. I''m going to have an exam."


    Song Ruoxin answered and went to find a seat to sit down.


    Tang Hao walked to the Colonel''s field and saluted Duan Zhixuan.


    "I''m Tang Hao, come and report."


    Duan Zhixuan Lang said.


    "Three quarters have passed now. I dare ask Mr. Tang why he is late."


    Tang Hao looked respectful and calmly replied.


    "When I met some local ruffians, I delayed for some time and forgot the examiner''s understanding."


    With Princess Changle''s care, Duan Zhixuan certainly didn''t dare to stop, and then jokingly smiled.


    "Young master Tang''s appearance is a little different. Baoju beauty has occupied both of them and envied the young master Chang''an."


    Tang Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "The general laughed."


    Duan Zhixuan turned to bow to the bead curtain and said, "princess, can you start the competition?"


    "Let''s go."


    A beautiful sound without warmth and fire came. A jade hand opened a string of beads and his eyes fell on Tang Hao who was half kneeling on the ground.


    He is bookish and beautiful, but he can''t see anything remarkable.


    The jade hand hung down and leaned back on the table, lost in thought.


    Is this really the person who can write the magnificent poem "flying down 3000 feet, suspected that the Milky way falls nine days"?


    Seeing that Princess Changle agreed, Duan Zhixuan turned to the middle of the school field and announced.


    "Martial arts competition, officially started!"


    At the command, the whole audience was boiling!


    Great Tang Dynasty, it''s time for a showdown at the foot of the emperor! It will eventually be revealed who will fall on the throne of Wu Kui.


    The long-awaited dignitaries, princes and nobles finally waited for this exciting moment.


    Before general Duan, the examiner, came to the stage, he explained the rules of the martial arts competition.


    According to the emperor''s decision, the martial arts is divided into three games. The first is archery, the second is military strategy, and the third is martial arts duel.


    In this age of martial arts, ordinary people have bows and arrows and know a little about archery.


    However, the bowstring on the Wuke field is different from that made by ordinary Chinese cotton silk grapevine. The bowstring is made by drying and polishing ox tendons. Such a bow is more powerful and has a longer range.


    This also requires people who draw bows to have greater physical strength to support.


    Just a simple fixed target archery, a large number of people are eliminated at a distance of 80 steps every year.


    The bow horse in the first round is divided into fixed-point archery and horseback archery, that is, step shooting and riding shooting. Half of the step shooting will be brushed off, and half of the riding shooting will be brushed off. As a result, almost two-thirds of the people missed the second round.


    This time, the emperor decided to directly adjust the distance to 100 steps, which is even more difficult.


    The results will no longer be based on the fixed number of rings as the standard, and will be eliminated directly by the result ranking, which adds a new difficulty to the competition.


    After general Duan announced the rules, the examiner came on and began to group.


    "The first group, Li Ming, Zhang Xin, song Da..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Group 5, Zhang Wu, Wang Fengbai, Tang Hao..."


    There was another uproar in the silent stands!


    In the first bow horse competition, Tang Hao and Zhang Wu met!

 Chapter 38

    "Oh! What a narrow road! These two people are even divided into a group. It''s interesting now."


    "Isn''t it! I expect this childe will be shamed by blood this time!"


    "Oh! Don''t forget that Tang Hao caught the limelight and shot a wild goose at the last ZhangFu birthday banquet."


    "It''s just a moment of luck. Now it''s ten arrows. If he can hit them all, it''s real material."


    People have their own views on the duel between the two, which can be described as different opinions.


    On the court, Zhang Wuli looked at Tang Hao, who looked indifferent and slightly thin. A trace of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Boy, this is a full stone bow in martial arts. Previously, you were lucky to shoot the seven bucket riding and shooting bow in my family. I''m afraid it''s a problem to see if you can shoot on the target this time."


    Tang Hao did not know the irony in Zhang Wu''s heart, and was indifferent to the comments under the stage. With the examiner''s order, he concentrated on debugging the bow and arrow.


    The bow and arrow was very heavy. Tang Hao felt that the bow and arrow was different from that of Zhang''s house. When he looked closely, the ox tendon of the bow was stronger and stronger. Tang Hao hooked it with his finger, but he didn''t play much. He couldn''t help thinking.


    "It seems that the bow and arrow is also specially made. I''m afraid the bow string is much harder than that of Zhang Fu. It needs more strength. It seems that I have to use my best this time."


    "Bang"


    A gong rang.


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts and, like the other 19 candidates, picked up bows and arrows one after another.


    "Bang"


    The second gong sounded.


    Tang Hao had the experience of drawing a bow and arrow in Zhang''s house last time. This time, his action is not perfect, but it is also very smooth.


    In a moment, he pulled his bow and stared at the bull''s-eye in front of him.


    A familiar breath surged into my heart, and everything around me gradually disappeared in my mind. At the moment, the red heart in front of me has become my only goal.


    With the scene of the school field, the arrow is on the line and imminent, the whole audience also became nervous. Looking at the focused look on the field, they held their breath.


    "Pa"


    A sudden crisp sound broke the silence of the whole audience.


    The whole audience stared at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao held the arrow feather in one hand and the bow in the other. He looked at the broken arrow string in a daze and wondered.


    "Is it your strength?"


    He knew that he had inherited the force of the three generals. Although it was a stone''s bow, he could not withstand his full pull. For a time, he only looked at the target and broke the bow and arrow.


    Duan Zhixuan was also slightly surprised, frowned slightly, and motioned the examiner to change Tang Hao''s bow again.


    The people in the stands were also surprised. Since ancient times, only powerful men have broken the arrow string, and the thin looking young man in front of him really has great power? Can you break the bow string?


    Zhang Wu was also a little shocked, but unlike the people in the stands, as an important officer in the army, he naturally knew more about the news of martial arts.


    Ordinary people don''t know that this bow is a full stone bow. Even a Lishi can''t break such a bow in a moment. Moreover, this thin young man doesn''t look like a Lishi.


    Compared with Zhang Wu''s slight panic, Tang Hao has no waves in his heart. He pulls his bow and shoots again. This time, he has a degree of control and only uses seven points of strength.


    After everything is ready, nod slightly to the examiner.


    "Bang"


    The third gong sounded.


    The sound of "whoosh whoosh" went on.


    The examiner began to announce the number of rings of fixed-point archery.


    "Zhang Wu ten rings."


    "Zhang Sanqi ring."


    "Wang Fengbai ten rings."


    "Tang Hao ten rings."


    "Hoo"


    All the people in the audience exhaled slightly, and their hearts raised in their throat were finally put down temporarily.


    The examiner took the result and walked to Duan Zhixuan with a smile on his face.


    "Report back to the general. This is the first examination result. It seems that this expensive son-in-law of the Li family is quite capable."


    Duan Zhixuan glanced at the result evaluation sheet, then looked at the broken string bow in his hand, smiled and nodded slightly.


    "There''s no problem with the bow. Keep competing."


    Inadvertently, Duan Zhixuan''s displeasure with Tang Hao''s lateness has quietly disappeared.


    Zhang Wu looked at his achievements and snorted with disdain.


    "It seems that this boy is still so lucky! I don''t believe you can hit all ten arrows."


    Thinking so, I couldn''t help stretching my muscles and bones for the next game.


    "Bang"


    The Gong again.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, 20 candidates shot all ten arrows.


    The examiner''s voice sounded on the martial arts field and began to announce all the competition results.


    "First place, Tang Hao, ten arrows and a hundred rings."


    "Tied for the first place, Zhang Wu, ten arrows and a hundred rings."


    "Second place, Wang Fengbai, ten arrows and eighty rings."


    The results were announced and the audience was boiling again.


    "Wow! Did I hear you right? Tang Hao is really ten arrows and ten rings? Just like Zhang Wu?"


    "It seems that Li Fugui''s son-in-law is really a dragon and Phoenix among people. He is really great and equal to Zhang Wu, the young wizard."


    "It seems that Li Wanqing''s vision is not bad at all. It''s enviable to choose a good husband who doesn''t leak."


    "Oh! Don''t forget that Zhang Wu comes from a martial Taoist family. Riding and shooting are Zhang Wu''s strengths. Whether he can win the next game depends on Tang Hao''s nature."


    Although this is the case, people on the stage seem to comment more on the new dark horse Tang Hao.


    It has gradually shifted from supporting Zhang Wu to Tang Hao. After all, the surprise Tang Hao brought to them was unexpected.


    Li Wanqing sat in the stand and listened to the people''s praise for her husband. A smile of pride gradually appeared on her originally cold face.

 Chapter 39

    The curtain has fallen on the step shooting course, and the losers leave angrily, while those who are promoted are filled with joy on their faces, sitting on the school field waiting for the next game.


    Seeing Tang Hao walking slowly from the shooting range, Zhang Wu''s heart moved.


    "Is this boy going to humiliate me?"


    At that moment, his heart was cold, a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth, stared at Tang Hao who was getting closer and said.


    "Boy, don''t be complacent. What''s the meaning of this static target? Next is my strength, you boy..."


    Before he finished, Tang Hao passed by him, walked straight behind him and hung Zhang Wu again.


    Zhang Wu''s face was livid and sat down angrily.


    "Brother Tang, good arrows."


    Tang Hao went straight behind Zhang Wu. The young king in white took the initiative to say hello to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao, who was supposed to say hello to Li Jing, looked at the boy in front of him.


    I remember hearing song Ruoxin talk about the deeds of the contestants on my way here.


    In this blood respected Dynasty, even the competition participants are no exception.


    Three were born in poor families and seven in noble families.


    One of them, Wang Fengbai, who is similar to her age and has always been dressed in white, began archery training at the age of 15. At the age of 18, he participated in martial arts for the first time. Archery was amazing, but he failed in the final military strategy and finally lost the election.


    But a piece of cloth, clean and tidy clothes left a deep impression on everyone at that time.


    Tang Hao looked at the boy in front of him, but he guessed seven or eight in his heart.


    "Brother, isn''t it Wang Fengbai?"


    The young man in white was slightly surprised and bowed his hand.


    "It''s me."


    At the same time, the two born in Hanmen had a sense of affinity and began to talk.


    It happened that Wang Fengbai also had no friends in Chang''an city. For a time, they talked happily.


    At this time, the grass target on the shooting range had been removed, and the busy soldiers began to prepare the subjects for the second competition.


    Ride and shoot!


    This riding and shooting is much more difficult than the first fixed-point shooting.


    At the distance of 50 steps from the bull''s-eye, you can find the best position for aiming, and the final result is eliminated according to the number of rings.


    Although the distance has been reduced, after all, it is archery on the bumpy horse''s back, which not only tests the archery accuracy of each contestant, but also the skill of driving the horse.


    There are only three arrows in this competition. If an arrow falls on the horse''s back, it will also be recorded in the score at zero.


    Everything is ready.


    "Bang"


    When the gong sounded, all the candidates stood up one after another.


    The examiner began to roll call. This time, a group of ten people were admitted one by one.


    Zhang Wu was placed in the first group, while Tang Hao was placed in the last group.


    "Start."


    Give an order.


    Zhang Wu jumped up, sat steadily on the horse''s back, held a yellow birch bow, and ran into the shooting range from the entrance with his strong horse.


    A sharp arrow rested on the bow string.


    "Whoosh"


    A sound broke through the air.


    The arrow is like a meteor, steadily inserted on the red heart.


    "Ten rings!"


    There was a cry in the stands.


    With this exclamation, everyone in the stands cheered one after another.


    The examiner looked at the figure galloping on the field and smiled at Duan Zhixuan.


    "Sure enough, he is a young talent. He was born in a martial arts family. This archery is really good."


    Duan Zhixuan also looked at Zhang Wu, showing a look of satisfaction.


    The second bull''s-eye was approaching as the horses galloped past.


    Zhang Wu reached out and took out an arrow from the arrow bag behind him. He bent his bow and took an arrow.


    A trot shoots the remaining two arrows.


    But unlike the first arrow, one hit nine rings and the other hit eight rings.


    Even so, it is not easy. The bumps on the horse''s back are not easy to determine the bull''s-eye, let alone under the condition of galloping.


    Seeing the result, the whole audience cheered.


    "You are the first young talent in the army. Childe Zhang is good at archery!"


    "Childe Zhang''s performance is good this time. It is estimated that the first place is stable."


    "Isn''t it? It''s great to be able to shoot. This number of rings is really not easy!"


    Tang Hao''s mind at this time was not on these cheers. He stared at the direction of the bead curtain seat.


    Vaguely, you can see the figure of a girl sitting in the bead curtain dignified and elegant.


    "I don''t know who is sitting at this table. It must be someone in the imperial palace."


    "Thanks to this, I got into the game smoothly."


    Just distracted, Zhang Wu had crossed his side on the road. He went upstairs to eat with a pleased look on his face and raised his eyebrows.


    "Boy, do you see clearly? This time it''s riding and shooting trained on the battlefield."


    Zhang Wu dares to say this because he knows in his heart that the price of a good horse is hundreds of times higher than a bow. Tang Hao has learned good archery by touching a bow.


    But this treasure horse must be unbearable for a poor family. Even the treasure horse who came to the school field was given by song Ruoxin not long ago.


    In such a short time, you will definitely not practice good riding, let alone riding and shooting.


    Wang Fengbai beside Tang Hao even guessed Tang Hao''s weakness in terms of the difficulty of riding and shooting.


    "Brother Tang, it''s just a competition. The outcome is not important. Anyway, how about we close a game in Zuixian building after the game."


    Tang Hao knew that this was Wang Fengbai''s reassuring and forthright way.


    "OK! If I can win, I''ll pay for the wine. If I don''t get drunk, I won''t return."


    "Don''t get drunk!"


    They smiled at each other and continued to watch the game.


    The next level of people can be seen at a glance.


    Some riders who are better at riding can hit five rings very well. Some don''t even hit the target. Some even drop the arrow when taking an arrow from the horse''s back.


    Wang Fengbai, who is in front of Tang Hao, is also doing well. There is a gap with Zhang Wu. It''s up to Tang Hao.


    With a whistle from Tang Hao, Wu Zhui rushed like lightning. Tang Hao jumped on his horse and ran towards the entrance.


    Everyone in the stands was surprised.


    Even Li Wanqing on the stage couldn''t help standing up.


    "This riding skill..."

 Chapter 40

    Tang Hao on horseback completely ignored the surprise on the stand and rushed all the way into the stadium.


    For a moment, several forces that had been silent for a long time in the body were like waking up and attached to Tang Hao as if they were natural.


    Everything in front of me is clearly printed in my mind. My hands holding bows and arrows are as stable as Mount Tai, and the red dot of the bull''s-eye is as close as possible.


    "Whoosh, whoosh"


    Three sharp arrows broke through the air.


    Through the red heart, through the back of the target.


    Yang Guang is alive.


    Three arrows in a row.


    Qi Qi hits the red heart.


    There was a dead silence in the stands.


    The examiner looked at the arrow feather on the bull''s eye and said excitedly.


    "All... All in! Ten rings!"


    Duan Zhixuan was a little surprised. He glanced at the arrow feathers on the bull''s eye and was surprised to find that the three arrow feathers were in a straight line. He couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "This is three arrows in a row!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the stands got up and looked at the bull''s-eye.


    There was an uproar and thunderous applause broke out in an instant.


    Screams, cheers.


    "Even general Duan couldn''t help praising it. It''s a magic skill!"


    "Tang Hao is really not simple. He has such archery!"


    "Three arrows in a row! Tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve seen such archery. It''s really eye opening."


    With the praise of the people, I don''t know who shouted "Tang arrow God".


    Together with this voice, the people in the stands responded one after another, shaking their arms and shouting.


    "Tang arrow God!"


    "Tang arrow God!"


    "Tang arrow God!"


    The voice is shocking and enlightening.


    Fang Xuanling, an old friend of Li Jing on the VIP seat, was full of joy and bowed to Li Jing.


    "Brother Li, I just know that your son-in-law has some literary talents, but I never thought he was both literate and martial arts. I haven''t seen the scene of three arrows in a row for a long time. This young master Tang is really great."


    Praise is beyond words.


    Du Rumei also praised: "such a genius is really rare in a hundred years. It''s the luck of the Tang Dynasty and the Li family. Congratulations, brother Li. You''ve found a treasure."


    Li Jing hid her excitement, but with a faint smile on her face, she hugged her fist and returned.


    "You are serious. My good son-in-law has some skills, but he is not as exaggerated as you say."


    In the face of everyone''s praise, although Li Jing was modest, the smile and pride on her face were written on her face.


    Ren didn''t expect that his poor son-in-law''s archery was so exquisite! The previous doubts and anxieties have long dissipated.


    After returning the gifts to these old friends, Li Jing turned back and sat down, looked at the Yinjia teenagers who got off the horse on the field, and muttered to herself.


    "If Wan''er sees this, she must be happy."


    A trace of gloom flashed on the happy face of the red brush woman around her.


    "Yes, if she came to see Tang Hao, she would care more about Tang Hao."


    In a corner of the stand.


    Li Wanqing got up and looked at the young man who stroked Wu Zhui on the court. Her heart was full of joy.


    "Look at your excellent archery. For the sake of my parent Li''s face, I''ll give you more good looks."


    Li Wanqing murmured, her lips pursed gently, and a faint smile hung on her straight face.


    I couldn''t help clapping gently with the people around me.


    "Hi! Sister Wan Qing, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    A pleasant female voice came from behind.


    While talking, he came to Li Wanqing''s side.


    "Are you here to cheer on Mr. Tang?"


    Li Wanqing turned her head to meet song Ruoxin''s happy smile. She was in a panic. She quickly put down her hands and restored her usual coldness and seriousness.


    "I... I''m just going to the barracks. I''m just passing by to have a look."


    I felt that this explanation was too far fetched. Finally, Li Wanqing added.


    "Yes, I didn''t come to see him."


    Because of her self-esteem, she didn''t want outsiders to see her cheering for Tang Hao.


    Song Ruoxin, who was simple by nature, was serious. He really thought Li Wanqing was passing by and looked at the grass target that had been collected by half on the field. He said with some regret.


    "Ah! Well, you didn''t see that young master Tang''s archery was extraordinary. He won the tenth ring in the first game and three arrows and beads in the second game. Even general Duan, the first Archer of the Tang Dynasty, praised him."


    Then he looked at the teenagers on the field and clapped happily.


    Looking at the innocent song Ruoxin, Li Wanqing flashed a picture of Tang Hao and song Ruoxin entering.


    "Why did you show up at the school yard on the same horse?"


    The words came to her mouth, but Li Wanqing swallowed them back.


    After all, she had an appointment with Tang Hao. If she really asked, wouldn''t she bow down and admit defeat.


    Li Wanqing pressed down her doubts and calmly looked at the young man who was about to leave.


    Wang Fengbai looked pleased, his eyes showed appreciation, and looked at Tang Hao coming up.


    "Brother Tang, archery is good. So you still have this magic skill!"


    Tang Hao took Wu Zhui and replied humbly.


    "Brother Wang''s words are heavy. It''s just a fluke. It''s not as divine as you think."


    With that, Tang Hao pointed to Wang Fengbai and said.


    "Yes, Zuixian building, please."


    Wang Fengbai smiled, put on Tang Hao''s shoulder and said, "that''s nature. Let''s go. We''ll go after the roll call."


    Finally, Wang Fengbai added.


    "You should manage enough wine."


    "No problem!"


    A few steps away, Zhang Wu held his fist tightly and stared at the two people laughing and far away.


    Anger, shame, shock, attack the heart together.


    "I only heard that Tang Hao is very talented in archery, but I didn''t expect that the boy''s riding skills were so good!"


    A sense of shame gradually climbed into my heart.


    Zhang Wu''s face was livid and he bit his teeth hard.


    "Can a piece of cloth still surpass me in military strategy and martial arts competition? Let''s see."

 Chapter 41

    As the shooting range was cleared, the promoted people slowly stood on the school field.


    The examiner began to announce the list of promotion personnel and told the content and time of tomorrow''s competition.


    Princess Changle in the bead curtain gently lifted the bead string and asked softly.


    "Is the game over?"


    Duan Zhixuan, standing next to the bead curtain, arched back.


    "Tell the princess that the shooting competition in the first round of the competition is over."


    "How?"


    In the bead curtain, there was still a sweet voice as indifferent as smoke.


    Duan Zhixuan reported truthfully.


    "It''s more brilliant to shoot Tang Hao in steps, and to ride and shoot Tang Hao in three arrows."


    "Three arrows in a row?"


    The voice in the bead curtain muttered with a trace of joy.


    "My mother only told me that this person is talented and has some martial arts, but she didn''t want to have such archery."


    Seeing that there were no more words in the bead curtain, and there was no intention of getting up and going back to the palace, Duan Zhixuan reminded him.


    "Princess, today''s competition is over, and other subjects will compete tomorrow."


    "Who''s number one?"


    Duan Zhixuan replied, "Tang Hao."


    "Reward!"


    Duan Zhixuan was stunned and said.


    "This reward can only be given after three rounds of competition..."


    Before he finished, a pair of jade hands in the bead curtain handed out a jade pendant and said.


    "This is my personal reward. Take it."


    Duan Zhixuan took the jade pendant with his body temperature first. He was surprised and said.


    "This is Princess Changle''s jade pendant! This boy is so lucky!"


    After receiving the jade pendant, Duan Zhixuan turned and raised his hands above his head.


    "Princess of Changle, highland long, specially awarded the arrow test name Tang Hao, close to the jade one."


    As soon as the voice fell, the stand burst open!


    The rich CHILDES and noble CHILDES in the stands stared at Duan Zhixuan''s jade pendant like chicken blood, and countless pairs of envious eyes stared at Tang Hao who was stunned on the spot.


    Princess Changle, the Pearl of the king of Tang Dynasty, is as high as the nine heaven fairy.


    A princess who has always lived in seclusion and rarely appeared.


    With such a shocking appearance, the person who looks like a fairy gave a private object to a poor family.


    What glory is this? How can we not make all the people in the stands jealous? Not jealous?


    Of course, Tang Hao was born in cloth clothes. No one told him about Princess Changle on weekdays. Naturally, there was no madness in the stands.


    Tang Hao looked around blankly and looked at the bead curtain seat again.


    Duan Zhixuan walked up to Tang Hao with a smile on his face, handed over the jade pendant with both hands respectfully and said.


    "Congratulations, Tang Hao, on the title of archery. This is a reward from your royal highness."


    Tang Hao took the jade pendant, glanced at it slightly, took it into his arms and saluted respectfully.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    His face was calm and calm, without the imagined gratitude and tears, and he was ecstatic.


    Duan Zhixuan glanced at Tang Hao, who was calm and comfortable, neither humble nor arrogant, and a surge of admiration rose in his heart.


    "This person doesn''t want to be like other princes and ministers. He has a bit of determination."


    When the servant girl outside the bead curtain saw this scene, she was dissatisfied and muttered.


    "Is this man really flattering, such a reward from his royal highness? He has only taken a look at it, and he has not gone on his knees."


    The soft sound like water in the bead curtain sounded again.


    "If such a person can write magnificent and vast poems and shine brightly in this school, he will be despised by me if he is really like others."


    "Let''s go. People have seen it and compared it with Wu."


    Then he brushed the bead curtain with his hand and walked out of the seat surrounded by a group of palace maids.


    Seeing this, Duan Zhixuan led the assessors to send him away.


    A gift from Princess Changle.


    It was no small matter. For a moment, Li Jing''s seat exploded again.


    Yuchi Jingde had a good relationship with Li Jing. He was another military officer. He couldn''t sit still immediately. He stood up and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Li, we have to drink this wine. We''ll celebrate it for the reward of Princess Changle."


    As soon as he said this, Fang Xuanling, sitting next to Li Jing, echoed.


    "Brother Li, the leader of archery, we really have to celebrate this."


    Listening to the suggestions of many old friends, Li Jing looked very happy and bowed her hands.


    "Then Li will put a few tables at home and wait for you."


    "That''s necessary. I''m Yuchi Jingde. I won''t be drunk tonight."


    "Then my room has the courage to ask for a prize."


    Some of Li Jing''s best friends in the court thanked one after another, and also indicated that they were going to attend Li Jing''s family banquet.


    Suddenly.


    A crowd of charming voices sounded behind Li Jing.


    "Congratulations to the Duke of Wei. Congratulations to the Duke of Wei. He has a good eye and knows beads. He has chosen such a good son-in-law who is both literate and martial."


    "Congratulations, Duke. It''s the great fortune of the Li family and the Tang Dynasty."


    "I''m so lucky to have such a virtuous son-in-law. I don''t know where the virtuous son-in-law teaches such talented people."


    These people who have never made close friends with Li Jing are nothing more than seeing Tang Hao exert himself against the heroes in martial arts.


    Among them, Longfeng''s Li Jiaxian''s son-in-law is bound to soar to the sky. Most of them want to curry favor at this time.


    In their eyes, even if they can''t make friends with upright Li Jing, it''s good to have such an impression in Li Jing''s heart.


    Out of courtesy, Li Jing turned to these flattering and flattering ministers to pay back one by one, but did not mention the banquet.


    Just at this sound, a sudden sound came from a few steps away.


    "Oh! Look at these old things. It''s disgusting."

 Chapter 42

    Everyone was stunned. Although these palace ministers who please Li Jing were lower than Li Jing, they were also the backbone of the court.


    If you dare to say such disobedience, don''t you ask for sin.


    Hearing the speech, the ministers turned their heads slightly.


    Yan Kaishan looked disdainful and scolded, sitting on the balcony looking at the group of old ministers.


    The old ministers looked a little changed. They didn''t dare to say a word and quickly said goodbye to Li Jing.


    Yin Kaishan was a hero of the founding of the Tang Dynasty. According to the credit, Li Jing was also a little short of him.


    Moreover, Yan Kaishan is one of the favorite ministers under the emperor, and he doesn''t pay attention to these old ministers at all. Don''t scold them, even if they kick a few feet, they have to bear it.


    With Yin Kaishan''s scolding, Li Jing also asked for peace around him, returned the ceremony and greeted his best friend to leave the table.


    "Hum! Isn''t it archery? It''s worth putting on two tables for this matter? If my Yan Yong child was here, would it be enough for this redundant son-in-law?"


    Yan Kaishan looked at Li Jing, surrounded by people about to leave, and snorted with disdain.


    Li Jing knew that this man was against himself everywhere. He lost his demeanor and ignored it. She was led by Hongfu to the outside of the stand.


    Seeing that Li Jing was silent, Yin Kaishan felt boring and turned to leave.


    Suddenly.


    A servant of the Yan Family hurried to Yan Kaishan, kneeling in front of him with a "plop" and crying.


    "Lord Xun, it''s bad. The second childe was beaten in the street, his arms were broken, and he fainted. The third childe... The third childe was also beaten and vomited blood. He was a little crazy."


    While talking, the trembling domestic servant kowtowed repeatedly and dared not look at Yan Kaishan''s face.


    Yan Kaishan felt like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    His body was flustered, and the attendant guards around him hurriedly helped him.


    Yan Kaishan was angry and his face was blue.


    "Who did it! Who did it?"


    The servant, who was crawling on the ground, was frightened by the violent drink and stammered.


    "Is... Is the son-in-law of Duke Wei."


    The son-in-law of Duke Wei?


    Li Jing''s redundant son-in-law?


    Tang Hao!


    It was Tang Hao who hurt his two sons on the school field just now?


    In an instant, Yan Kaishan was furious, looked at the school field with few people, looked at Li Jing who was about to walk out of the grandstand, and shouted.


    "Li Jing! Don''t go!"


    After saying that, he pushed the people away, ran all the way to Li Jing and stopped in front of Li Jing.


    Seeing Yan Kaishan''s angry and aggressive face, Li Jing knew that the emperor''s favorite minister was afraid that the comer was not good.


    "What''s up, Lord?"


    Seeing Li Jing''s indifferent face, Yin Kaishan was even more angry and shouted.


    "You connived at your cheap son-in-law to hurt my two sons. Today I''ll ask you for an explanation."


    Seeing that Yin Kaishan was flushed and about to explode, Li Jing almost started here.


    Li Jing was surprised.


    Fang Xuanling and Yuchi Jingde were stunned. They didn''t know where it came from.


    "I dare ask Lord Xun, just now you saw my family''s virtuous son-in-law compete in the school field. He hasn''t been out for a moment. Why did he hurt your son?"


    Li Jing was puzzled. Although she was surprised, she soon calmed down and asked Yin Kaishan a question.


    Fang Xuanling and Yuchi Jingde also agreed.


    "Lord Xun, is there any misunderstanding here? I''m afraid it''s wrong?"


    "Yes, everyone just saw Tang Hao in the martial arts field and didn''t step out of here."


    Yan Kaishan didn''t know this fact, and his face was angry.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t get involved."


    Then he pointed to Li Jing''s name and said.


    "Li Jing! This is what my son-in-law did on his way here. I have no grievances with you. Why does this son-in-law want to harm my two sons?"


    Knowing the initial point of things, Li Jing couldn''t stand the cry of Yan Kaishan''s son-in-law.


    Especially openly pointing at yourself and shouting your name.


    Although Li Jing endured it again and again, he couldn''t stand such abuse, retorted.


    "Hao''er is not a person without courtesy. It must be your son who got into trouble with him!"


    Yan Kaishan was so angry that he shook his sleeves and said angrily.


    "OK! Li Jing! Wait! I''ll go to the palace to find the emperor right now. I''ll definitely make your Li family pay for it!"


    Then he swaggered away.


    Fang Xuanling beside Li Jing looked slightly moved and said, "brother Li, Yan Kaishan is the favorite Minister of the emperor and won the trust of the emperor. If you add fuel and vinegar in front of the emperor, it will bring disaster to Li''s house."


    Hearing the speech, Yuchi Jingde was also a little uneasy, and his eyes looked more dignified.


    "Brother Li, you''d better go to the palace and apologize first. If you let Yin Kaishan talk nonsense, I''m afraid it''s not only Tang Hao, but also the Li family who may suffer a disaster until the matter is investigated."


    Li Jing also realized the seriousness of the matter and meditated for a few seconds.


    In recent years, he has always kept a low profile in order to add less trouble to the emperor who is busy with the construction of the country, and most of them will intentionally or unintentionally avoid the king of Tang. He never thought that this time he had to face the saint because of family affairs.


    Courtiers competing for favor is also a taboo for the emperor in all dynasties. I didn''t expect to be involved in this vortex.


    After arranging two servants to find Tang Hao, Li Jing hurried to the palace.


    Fang Xuanling and Yuchi Jingde were not idle. They used their own relationship to find out the context of the matter.

 Chapter 43

    Tai Chi palace, Tai Chi hall.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was sitting in the main hall reading memorials from all over the world, accompanied by Empress Chang sun, who was elegant and dignified.


    A sweet and crisp girl''s voice came from the hall door.


    "My courtiers have seen my father and my mother."


    Princess Changle slowly entered the hall and saluted her body.


    When the king of Tang put down the memorial in his hand and looked up, Long Yan was very happy.


    Empress Chang sun also showed some love on her face and got up and walked to the hall.


    Seeing the courteous Princess Changle in the center of the hall, the smile on the face of the king of Tang added a little more. She waved to the princess Changle carved with powder and jade in the hall.


    "My baby is back. Please forgive me. Come here, come here."


    With the words of the king of Tang Dynasty, empress Chang Sun took Princess Changle''s hand and walked towards the Dragon chair in front of the hall.


    Princess Changle walked lightly and sat down next to Li Shimin. Empress changsun also sat down close to Princess Changle.


    Li Shimin felt Princess Changle''s head and smiled.


    "Zhi''er, I heard you went to the martial arts school today. What was the result?"


    Princess Changle''s face flashed with a trace of joy. Her tone changed the indifference on the school field and said.


    "Does the father still remember the Tang Hao said by his mother?"


    "Li Fu''s son-in-law? I have some impression, but the poems are well written."


    While talking, Li Shimin set his eyes on empress Chang sun and then said.


    "The song written by Tang Hao about hunting was taken to me by your mother."


    Empress Chang sun echoed, "yes, your father and emperor also appreciated this word."


    Princess Changle looked at the empress changsun around her and said, "Tang Hao is also among the martial arts this time. She is also very brilliant."


    As soon as the voice fell, empress Chang sun was a little surprised and said, "this surprised me. I just thought he could write martial arts."


    Li Shimin was slightly surprised and looked forward to Tang Hao''s achievements.


    "Listen to zhen''er, he''s good at martial arts. How''s his score in the martial arts competition?"


    Li Lizhi whispered softly, "Tang Hao is really both civil and military. He shot ten arrows and a hundred rings in the first round, and performed even better in the second round. Three arrows and beads! He won the first place easily."


    Hearing the speech, King Tang''s eyes lit up and his face was a little more happy.


    "Three arrows in a row? That''s good. I didn''t expect this boy to have this hand shooting skill. I just heard that Tang Hao''s martial arts were good that day. I didn''t expect it to surprise me."


    Empress Chang Sun said happily, "yes, I advised your father to give him a civil servant. Unexpectedly, he has good archery."


    Princess Changle was very happy when she saw her father and mother, but she felt sorry for Tang Hao''s identity. A trace of regret flashed in her eyes and spoke out her doubts.


    "Tang Hao is really good at archery, but after all, he was born in a poor family. If he was reused, wouldn''t he be tolerated by the imperial family?"


    "Hum!"


    Li Shimin put away his smile, gave a cold hum, and slowly stood up from the Dragon chair. He paced a few steps in front of the Dragon chair, stood with his hands down, and a sense of anger slowly came out.


    "Can they decide who I want to use?"


    After that, Li Shimin turned and stared at a huge map behind him.


    In the northeast corner of the map, a place marked "Koguryo" by the scarlet letter has been a thorn in his eye for so many years.


    "Over the past few years, the long campaign for Korea has not stopped. If it weren''t for the prejudice and entanglement between these aristocratic families, it would have dragged on to today."


    Princess Changle naturally saw the great ambition and great cause in the heart of the king of Tang, but she still had some doubts.


    "My father really intends to reuse Tang Hao? Although Tang Hao is both literate and martial, it is difficult for him to fulfill his father''s long cherished wish."


    Li Shimin stood proudly and turned slowly.


    "Tang Hao is just my sword. I want to use him to set an example and give hope to the poor family."


    "What my court wants is not the monopoly of dignitaries, but the born heroes."


    "All the heroes in the world are in my bag. Why do you worry about this beauty?"


    Princess Changle suddenly realized.


    "It''s a blessing that Tang Hao has been favored by his father for thousands of years. It seems that his father regarded him as a pillar of the Tang Dynasty."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Tang Wang''s eyes twinkled and a sense of pride floated on his face.


    "Kobe can''t try in the first round, and his excellent archery is not enough to be called the pillar of the country."


    "If he can win the position of chief martial artist, he can be like my eyes."


    After a little meditation, the king of Tang continued.


    "I only know martial arts, but I''m just a martial artist. What''s the use of him?"


    A word is full of domineering.


    The hall was filled with the majesty and coldness of the emperor.


    Suddenly.


    A eunuch hurried into the hall and knelt on his knees.


    "Your Majesty, General Li, Duke of Wei, and general Yin, Duke of Xun, asked to see him. General Yin cried out that General Li wanted to kill him and asked your majesty to decide for him and preside over justice."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of the Tang Dynasty and the princess Changle on the edge of the Dragon chair were slightly surprised.


    What the balance was most afraid of in the prosperous age was the open and secret struggle between the ministers.


    The king of Tang frowned and shouted.


    "It''s fun to fight between the two powers. Announce them in."


    Princess Changle knew that it was inconvenient for her to be present on this occasion, so she saluted Li Shimin.


    "My son and Minister leave."


    The king of Tang nodded slightly, and Princess Changle withdrew.

 Chapter 44

    The eunuch''s father-in-law slowly withdrew and announced that they would enter the temple.


    As soon as he entered the door, Yan Kaishan knelt down in the hall and cried out in tears.


    "Your Majesty, you have to make the decision for me. General Li connived at his son-in-law beating my two sons. Now all the two sons have broken arms, life and death are unknown, and the third son is seriously injured and in a trance. Your majesty, this is the queen of the old minister."


    Li Jing also knelt down on the ground. On his way here, he had a fast horse to report the truth to himself at that time.


    At this time, seeing Yin Kaishan didn''t say the reason, but only the result, Li Jing denied.


    "Your Majesty, it''s my son-in-law. When Tang Hao saw that the two sons of the Yan family were in front of the attack, he had to do it... It may be too heavy, but he didn''t want to take his life. Please see."


    Li Jing''s remarks were pragmatic and sincere.


    Yan Kaishan, who knelt next to Li Jing, denied the truth.


    "Nonsense, my two children are my own professors and have strict tutors. How can there be an attack to hurt people? It must be your son-in-law who was arrogant and domineering and attacked in advance. My two children were caught off guard."


    The words of grief, anger and grievance, with one or two cries, looked very pitiful.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve been following the former Emperor for a long time, and I''ve fought with your Majesty in the East and West for so long. Don''t you believe the old minister?"


    Yin Kaishan also pulled out his credit to get Li Shimin''s protection.


    Hearing Yin Kaishan''s words, Li Jing shouted in her heart.


    Yin Kaishan''s natural contribution was indispensable and deeply valued by the former Emperor. Li Shimin also protected him many times. Although I have worked hard and made great achievements, after all, I am not so glib. In addition, I have little contact with the king of Tang in recent years, so I naturally can''t get the title of favorite minister.


    Unconsciously, Li Jing''s forehead was sweating, and her heart was uncertain.


    Li Jing has an ominous premonition that the Li family can''t pass this level today.


    "Pa"


    Li Shimin was angry and clapped his hand at the table in front of him.


    Longyan is angry!


    Kneeling on the ground, Li Jing shook his body, pressed his body lower, buried his head deeply, and dared not look up at the king of Tang again.


    Yan Kaishan beside him flashed a trace of pride in his eyes, turned his head and looked at Li Jing, with a sneer on his mouth.


    "How brave! How dare you bully the king!"


    Li Shimin shouted angrily and stood up from the Dragon chair.


    The voice echoed in the hall of Nuo DA and reverberated in the ears of the two kneeling people.


    Li Shimin shouted.


    "Yin Kaishan, your two sons are evil in Chang''an, bullying men and women. Do you think I don''t know?"


    As soon as the words fell, Yan Kaishan, with a smile on his face, stiffened, looked at Li Shimin with a cold face, grew up slightly, and couldn''t believe his ears.


    Kneeling on the ground, Li Jing also looked shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the king of Tang knows everything below.


    Li Shimin was furious and continued.


    "I already know what happened today. Your two sons provoked Tang Hao. It was entirely his own fault."


    "I won''t pursue this matter if he is crazy and injured."


    "You step back."


    Previously, some people had been involved in the evil deeds of Yin Kaishan''s two sons in Chang''an city. Li Shimin thought that Yin Kaishan had made countless contributions and had fought with him for many years. He thought that as long as the two sons did not commit murder and arson, they would not be managed. Unexpectedly, they came to the hall of harmony.


    Li Shimin, who wants to revive his poor talents, naturally takes advantage of this opportunity to do business in the neutral power of dignitaries.


    Yan Kaishan didn''t know these things. He knelt on the ground for a long time before he slowly recovered and slowly got up.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Chen..."


    "Shut up!"


    Li Shimin pointed to Yin Kaishan road.


    "Are you still standing here because you want me to cure you for your sins of deceiving the king and neglecting your son?"


    The crime of bullying the king is a great crime.


    At least this will kill the head, and even be destroyed by the nine families.


    Yan Kaishan dared to speak, hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll go and think about it behind closed doors. I''ll leave..."


    Then he stepped back tremblingly.


    Li Jing, who was crawling on the ground, could not understand his white death.


    The two children of Yin Kaishan have been doing evil in Chang''an City for two days. Before, the emperor turned a deaf ear.


    Why don''t even your favorite ministers protect Tang Hao today?


    In a daze, the dignified voice of the king of Tang came.


    "Li Jing, you are kneeling here, but you have something important to report?"


    Li Jing suddenly changed her face and hurriedly replied.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, thank you for presiding over justice. I will leave."


    Li Shimin waved back.


    Li Jing got up from the ground with a grunt, for fear that the angry king of Tang would find out his wrongs, convict him, and hurried out of the Tai Chi palace.


    Unconsciously, her back was soaked with cold sweat. Li Jing touched the sweat on her forehead and muttered to herself as she walked.


    "It''s strange. It''s strange that the king of Tang would protect our Li family... No! It''s Tang Hao..."


    On the way back to the house, Li Jing vaguely felt that the change of King Tang''s attitude was not simple. She must ask Tang Hao for clarification.

 Chapter 45

    Drunken fairy building.


    Tang Hao, Wang Fengbai and several other candidates sat at the eight immortals table, chatting and drinking.


    Amid the laughter, Li Hu''s subordinate guards hurried upstairs.


    "Uncle, you are still in the mood to drink here. If something serious happens, hurry back with me."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao felt a slight shock in his heart.


    He had expected that the two sons of the Yan family would be heard by Yan Kaishan, and guessed that this was what the guard said.


    But after all, he was the reasonable party. Tang Hao took a sip of wine calmly.


    "What''s the matter? Panic, panic."


    The guard looked anxious and had some fear in his eyes. He stammered.


    "The two people you hurt are the second and third CHILDES of the Yan family. Now Lord Yan Kaishan has been angry and holy in the palace."


    Including what happened in the stands.


    After listening, several people on the table changed their faces in an uproar.


    They had heard of the reputation of Yin Kaishan, who made countless contributions and was deeply trusted by the emperor.


    If you pass this on to the king of Tang Dynasty, the whole Li family may be in great danger.


    Wang Fengbai''s face coagulated.


    "Brother Tang, general Yin is famous and a favorite Minister of the son of heaven. What will you do if you offend him?"


    Tang Hao also expected that Yin Kaishan directly stabbed the matter to the king of Tang, but he was not surprised.


    "Oh! The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Naturally, there is a solution."


    Then he filled his glasses and raised them to the people on the table.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m busy today. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you. We''ll talk about it later."


    Then he drank the wine in the glass.


    Wang Fengbai saw that Tang Hao looked indifferent and had no fear. If it was put on anyone here, he would have been frightened. Where would there be time to drink.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of admiration in my heart.


    "Brother Tang has a good manner. Mount Tai is calm and calm. I admire him."


    "It''s Wang''s good fortune to get to know such a hero as brother Tang. If you can help, brother Tang just ask."


    Tang Hao put down his glass and said with a smile, "brother Wang''s words are enough. Goodbye."


    After that, he rode away with the guard under the eyes of the examinees.


    Tang Hao also wants to understand that the matter has come to this point.


    If I came forward to clarify that this was done by myself, even if the emperor came down, it would only be his fault and would not involve the Li family.


    If Li Jing comes forward, I''m afraid the whole Li family will suffer.


    After the decision is made, Tang Hao plans to explain the situation to Li Jing first, and then go to the palace to plead guilty in person.


    A few days ago, empress changsun appreciated her. Today, Princess Changle also took good care of herself. Even if this happened, maybe these two people would say a few words in front of the king of Tang, and they might not be severely punished.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan family residence.


    Yan SA stood in front of the beautiful tent and saw the doctor beside the bed holding the pulse for the pale Yan Yong. His anger rose and clenched his fist secretly.


    The grey haired doctor got up slowly in a fragrant time.


    Yan SA asked nervously.


    "How?"


    The doctor shook his head slowly.


    "Back to childe Yin, all the bones in these two CHILDES'' arms are broken. Now, although they have no worries about their lives, they just..."


    After half the words, he didn''t go on. He sighed and just shook his head.


    Yan SA was even more angry, grabbed the doctor and shouted.


    "Say."


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to take weapons in my life."


    "What?"


    Yan SA swayed and fell down on the chair.


    "This... My second brother has extraordinary martial arts, but the person who has taken Wu Kui, this... This doesn''t mean killing him!"


    The three people have little difference in age. They play from childhood to childhood. It can be said that they have deep brotherhood.


    Seeing the weak Yin Yong on the bed, he couldn''t help a drop of clear tears across the corners of his eyes.


    Suddenly.


    A howl came from the yard.


    "Kill him two, quickly... Revenge, revenge for the second brother."


    Yan SA knew that his third brother ran out of the house again, got up from the chair and went out of the door.


    After seeing the naked third brother with disheveled hair and close clothes, the anger and heartache in his heart were intertwined.


    Yan SA kicked the two frightened servants with shoes behind the third brother and shouted.


    "You can''t take care of useless things. What''s your use?"


    With the loud drink, Yan Jie was startled, and his eyes seemed a little clear.


    "Big brother, big brother, second brother is dead, second brother is dead."


    Looking at Yan Jie with a frightened face, Yan SA could no longer stop his tears. He hugged Yan Jie and patted him on the back.


    "Third brother, second brother is not dead, not dead."


    "I''m not afraid. There''s a big brother. Don''t be afraid."


    With Yan Sa''s comfort, Yin Jie''s mood gradually calmed down and drilled into Yan Sa''s arms. The man in the weak crown year cried like a child.


    Yan SA waved to the two trembling servants, and they quickly brought clothes and shoes.


    With tears in his eyes, Yin SA put his shoes and clothes on Yan Jie, and helped Yan Jie to the wing room to rest.


    When Yan SA came out of the wing room, his face was as cold as frost, and his eyebrows were full of ferocity.


    Glancing at the servant who dared not go out of the door, he said coldly.


    "Take care of my brother. Don''t let him out of the mansion until I come back."


    Then he walked towards the hall.


    On both sides of the hall are government soldiers standing neatly and wearing leather armor. They are tall and stand upright.


    Yan SA went straight to the front seat, sat down, looked around and asked.


    "Bodyguard Zhang, have you made a clear investigation?"


    A burly government soldier stepped out of the line and bowed his hands.


    "Back to childe, it has been investigated clearly. It was Tang Hao, the redundant son-in-law of Li''s house, who injured the two CHILDES."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan SA sat on the hall and clapped the handrail under his hand, saying mercilessly.


    "The boy is kind enough to report to himself after openly hurting my brother."


    Yan SA had a fierce light on his face and shouted.


    "Mobilize all your soldiers and go to Li''s house for an explanation."


    The soldiers were stunned when they heard the speech, and looked at Yan SA with red eyes in the hall.


    "Young master Yin, I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Lord Xun has entered the palace and must be guilty soon."


    A trace of worry flashed in the soldiers'' eyes and paused to remind them.


    "Besides, it''s not a small matter to mobilize the soldiers privately, let alone go to the Duke Wei''s house..."


    These soldiers cultivated land for farming in their spare time and waited for orders in wartime. Many generals recruited some soldiers from the selection and training of government soldiers to protect their own safety. However, in case of war, they are generally not allowed to move privately.


    At this time, Yan SA, who was already angry, couldn''t care so much and shouted loudly.


    "Why? My brother is still in bed. I can''t ask for an explanation?"


    Then Yan SA pointed to the guard led by him.


    "Those who don''t listen to the order will be dismissed as government soldiers and recorded in the record. They can''t be entered into the military headquarters forever!"


    The bodyguard dared not speak any more and slowly returned to the queue.


    Yan SA stood in the high hall and shouted loudly.


    "One incense time, gather in front of the house!"


    In less than a incense burning time, hundreds of guards were ready to go with their armours and weapons in their hands.


    Yan SA sat on the horse, stood in front of the house, looked at the fast-moving guards, took out his saber and shouted.


    "Send troops to Li''s house! Capture Tang Hao alive!"

 Chapter 46

    Hundreds of government soldiers rushed to Li''s house and gathered in front of Li''s house in a moment.


    The guard in front of Li''s house scolded the threatening soldiers.


    "Who are you? How dare you surround the Weiguo mansion! Do you know this is a felony?"


    Yan Sa''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, and he snorted coldly.


    "I''m Yin SA, the eldest son of Lord Xun. Tell your master quickly that I''ve come to arrest Tang Hao who committed the murder in the street."


    "My father has reported to the emperor and forgot that Li''s house can hand over this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, Li''s house can''t escape its blame."


    When the guard heard the holy word, he knew it was important. He didn''t dare to hesitate and bowed his hands.


    "Young master, wait a minute."


    After saying that, people shut the door of the house and hurriedly reported it to Hongfu.


    Hongfu was slightly surprised. Before her husband returned to the house, Yan SA had led soldiers to the house.


    Did the Holy Lord detain his husband in the palace in anger?


    An ominous feeling rose in my heart.


    In order to make a big trouble, I immediately summoned the stewards of Li''s house to come to Li''s house to discuss countermeasures.


    In the hall of Li mansion.


    Li Jing escorts Li Hu with a dignified face and walks uneasily in the hall.


    "What do you say? Now the Yan family has come to the door, led by Yin SA, the eldest son of Yan Kaishan."


    "Tang Hao, who was born in a rural family, really doesn''t know how high heaven and earth are. Who is the Yan family, the son of heaven''s favorite Minister? Such a family also dares to provoke."


    The speaker was the complaining manager of Li''s house.


    At this time, all the officials in charge of Li''s house gathered in this hall. On weekdays, Li Jing and his wife treated them as if they were family members. At this time, they all gave advice one after another instead of falling down and scattering monkeys.


    Hongfu said with a solemn face and a sigh.


    "I also see that he has some talents and martial arts. It doesn''t matter whether he is poor or not. As long as he is diligent and keeps his duty, he can do as I wish."


    "Who would have thought that Tang Hao had just come to Li''s house and caused such a big disaster."


    "The Yan family has always been trusted by the emperor. If the emperor is angry, it is bound to involve the Li family, alas."


    What''s more, now his husband Li Jing is still in the palace, and he doesn''t know the result.


    Thinking of this, Hongfu''s face was even more worried and confused.


    The manager of Li''s house, with a sad face, looked at Hongfu and said.


    "In my opinion, we should get rid of the relationship with Tang Hao at this time. Wan Qing''s engagement with Tang Hao was originally a temporary commitment at that time. Even now, he Li is not in breach of the commitment. In this way, the king of Tang will not be punished by Li Fu."


    As soon as he said this, Li Wanqing, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head and looked at the manager.


    "This is also a way to temporarily solve the crisis of Li''s house. It''s just that he divorced after less than two months of marriage. I''m afraid it will damage the young lady''s reputation..."


    Li Huwei took over the topic and said half of it. He turned to Li Wanqing.


    Hongfu woman listened to the discussion of the people and felt that it was inappropriate, but there was no better way for the moment


    Seeing that the Hongfu woman in charge of the overall situation was silent and couldn''t make up her mind, the manager on one side was anxious and urged.


    "Now the safety of Li''s residence is a major event. Miss Wanqing is both talented and beautiful. Everyone in Chang''an city knows that how many princes and nobles are envious and worried about marriage!"


    Although it seems unkind, what the manager said is also true.


    A steward interposed, "it depends on Wanqing''s meaning."


    Everyone in the lobby looked at Li Wanqing sitting in the first place.


    Li Wanqing frowned. She never thought that the comfort of the Li family was related to her marriage.


    The old manager got up and went into the hall to persuade him.


    "Miss Wanqing, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Now everyone has to. Please trust Miss Li for the safety of Li''s house."


    Then he respectfully saluted Li Wanqing. Quite a few people meant that Li Wanqing could make a decision as soon as possible.


    "Pa"


    As soon as Li Wanqing patted the table in front of her, she stood up and said sternly.


    "The two villains of the Yan family are domineering and should be beaten for what they want! If it were me, I would beat them half to death!"


    Li Wanqing looked around at the surprised people and said.


    "Tang Hao dares to teach him a lesson. At least it shows that he is still bloody."


    "I can''t do such things as abandoning my husband to protect myself and acting like a coward."


    "Even if it is peace and separation, it will never be now."


    Above the hall, everyone stared at the determined face.


    For a long time.


    The boss shook his head and slowly returned to his seat with disappointment on his face.


    "Wan''er is right. Although Tang Hao and Wan''er are married, Tang Hao is already a member of the Li family. If Tang Hao is removed from the Li family now, what will other aristocratic families think of our Li family? What is the face of our Li family?"


    Although Hongfu had a grudge against Tang Hao''s life experience, this move was really unjust. She opened her mouth and rejected the proposal.


    The old manager said.


    "So... What should I do now?"


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    Li Wanqing frowned. She never thought that the comfort of the Li family was related to her marriage.


    The old manager got up and went into the hall to persuade him.


    "Miss Wanqing, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Now everyone has to. Please trust Miss Li for the safety of Li''s house."


    Then he respectfully saluted Li Wanqing. Quite a few people meant that Li Wanqing could make a decision as soon as possible.


    "Pa"


    As soon as Li Wanqing patted the table in front of her, she stood up and said sternly.


    "The two villains of the Yan family are domineering and should be beaten for what they want! If it were me, I would beat them half to death!"


    Li Wanqing looked around at the surprised people and said.


    "Tang Hao dares to teach him a lesson. At least it shows that he is still bloody."


    "I can''t do such things as abandoning my husband to protect myself and acting like a coward."


    "Even if it is peace and separation, it will never be now."


    Above the hall, everyone stared at the determined face.


    For a long time.


    The boss shook his head and slowly returned to his seat with disappointment on his face.


    "Wan''er is right. Although Tang Hao and Wan''er are married, Tang Hao is already a member of the Li family. If Tang Hao is removed from the Li family now, what will other aristocratic families think of our Li family? What is the face of our Li family?"


    Although Hongfu had a grudge against Tang Hao''s life experience, this move was really unjust. She opened her mouth and rejected the proposal.


    The old manager said.


    "So... What should I do now?"


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.

 Chapter 47

    "Uncle, rein in your horse."


    The guard on horseback shouted.


    Tang Hao quickly reined in his horse and looked forward.


    A young man in armor, led by the black soldiers, shouted loudly.


    "Open the door quickly and give it to others, or you can return the innocence of Li''s house."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid Li''s house will be involved."


    The soldiers around him echoed.


    "Open the door!"


    There was a constant clamor.


    The guard had never seen such a big battle. His legs shook involuntarily. Some stuttered and said to Tang Hao around him.


    "Uncle, the Yan family must have come to the door. Let''s go through the back door."


    Tang Hao saw that these soldiers were about to break in.


    Recalling the evil deeds of the two young masters of the Yan family, I couldn''t help but get angry in my heart.


    A scholar can bear, but who can''t bear.


    Tang Hao looked cold and upright, and shouted.


    "This is our own residence. Why go through the back door?"


    After that, a silver dragon gall bright silver gun appeared in Tang Hao''s hand out of thin air.


    "Get out of the way and see how I teach these lawless little people."


    Then he shouted.


    "Tang Hao is here! Don''t be crazy."


    This scolding was mixed with the overlord''s power in the body, such as a huge wave with the potential of thunder towards the government soldiers in front.


    As the violent drinking came, the soldiers who hammered the door turned back one after another.


    I saw a young man standing behind the crowd with a black god foal, a silver armor and a silver gun.


    It''s Tang Hao!


    It''s Tang Hao who is amazing at archery in the martial arts field and cuts his childe into a cripple with a knife!


    The silver light on the silver armor flickered, the young Junlang''s face exuded a momentum, and the magic soldiers on his hand were cold and long, like a veteran general walking slowly.


    Most of these government soldiers just take part in some training and are physically better than ordinary people. After all, they are just young children who have not been on the battlefield. They are still different from regular barracks soldiers.


    They have never fought and shouted on the battlefield, or heard this domineering and powerful drink.


    For a time, I only felt the eardrum ache, and an invisible pressure kept everyone in place.


    Tang Hao walked slowly towards the door of the mansion with Wu Zhui, and some stunned soldiers slowly gave way.


    The trembling Li Hu guard behind him was surprised, looked at the powerful figure in front of him and sighed secretly.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect these seemingly arrogant and domineering soldiers to be subdued by my uncle for a time. This spirit..."


    Tang Hao dragged his dragon gall and silver gun obliquely, slowly passed through dozens of house doors and came to the house door.


    Yin SA, the leader, looked at Tang Hao and the soldiers who were stunned in place. He was about to burst out fire and shouted angrily.


    "Don''t be fooled by him!"


    "Take it down."


    Thinking of the tragedy of his two brothers, Yan Sa''s anger could not be extinguished. Unable to wait for Yan Kaishan''s consent, he brought people to Li''s house to ask for people.


    At this moment, seeing Tang Hao swaggering into the house, how can they face the Yan family?


    With Yan Sa''s reprimand, the soldiers who were afraid had to harden their heads and shout to surround Tang Hao.


    Seeing the soldiers'' actions, Yan SA cheered them up.


    "He''s just one person. What are you afraid of?"


    "Come on, take him."


    This reminder also emboldened the soldiers of the central government. They all returned to their previous ferocity, holding a knife and approaching Tang Hao step by step.


    Yan SA, hiding behind the soldiers, looked at Tang Hao coldly with a trace of pride on his face.


    A moment of tension!


    Tang Hao took the silver gun and prepared for a fight.


    The guard beside him changed his face, his face was sweating, and he looked like he was doomed.


    The soldiers of the government are one step away from Tang Hao. Tang Hao holds the silver gun tighter and sees that a fight is about to start.


    Suddenly.


    "Da Da"


    A fast horse galloped down the street.


    Before people arrived, the voice came first.


    "Young master Yin, young master Yin, Lord Xun, don''t do it and withdraw quickly."


    Yan SA saw that Tang Hao, who was coming soon, was released. There was no such reason, so he shouted angrily.


    "Tie him up."


    "Never."


    While talking, he came to Yan SA, fell off his horse, knelt down and hugged his fist, and said with a frightened face.


    "Don''t be impulsive, young master Yin!"


    Then he whispered in Yan Sa''s ear.


    Hearing the speech, Yan SA showed an unbelievable expression and blurted out.


    "What? Did the emperor protect this madman?"


    As if he had heard the most shocking thing in his life, Yan SA trembled and looked at Tang Hao, and couldn''t understand it in his heart. The High Emperor would denounce the meritorious and outstanding favorite minister to protect a poor disciple.


    Tang Hao pestled the end of the gun to the ground and shouted.


    "Tang Hao is here. He won''t accept the war."


    The reprimand woke Yan SA in a moment, gritted his teeth and waved his hand.


    "Withdraw."


    At the command, Yan SA took the lead in driving his horse away, and the soldiers who were not prepared to fight stopped one after another.


    It disappeared at the end of the street in a moment.


    As if he had picked up a life in your door, the guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Tang Hao with surprise. His eyes were full of awe.


    "They... They were scared away by my uncle!"


    Tang Hao was also a little confused. The fierce government soldiers a second ago retreated because of a few whispers from the domestic servant?


    After thinking about it, Tang Hao finally couldn''t understand. He put away the Dragon gall silver gun and dismounted to enter the house.


    At this time, a carriage came at a gallop and stopped in front of Li''s house. Li Jing raised the curtain and walked down.


    "I''ve seen father-in-law."


    Tang Hao turned and saluted.


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao with a smile and said.


    "Hao''er is back. That''s good. I''m relieved to see you''re all right."


    Tang Hao didn''t dare to neglect and hugged boxing.


    "Father-in-law, I''m still responsible for the two sons of general Yin. I''ll go to the holy master to explain the reason."


    Li Jing pulls Tang Hao, who is about to get on the horse, with a trace of doubt on his face, and asks Tang Hao.


    "Hao''er, have you ever met the emperor before?"


    Tang Hao was stunned and said with a faint smile, "where''s the father-in-law? The Holy One is high above all. I''m just a cowherd on the ridge. How can I meet him?"


    This explanation was also expected by Li Jing, but it surprised him even more, muttering to himself.


    "Yes, how could a poor family meet the holy master? But today, in the temple, the king of Tang scolded Yin Kaishan and almost punished him."


    "Ah?"


    Tang Hao was also surprised.


    Originally, Tang Hao personally met the saint, and was protected from heavy punishment by the appreciation of his poems by the empress changsun and the personal jade pendant presented by the princess.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing happened in the court, which was really beyond Tang Hao''s expectation.


    Li Jing knows that Tang Hao is always open and aboveboard. Besides, it''s also a good thing to be protected by the king of Tang. It''s also necessary to lie.


    The divine will is unpredictable!


    After all, I can''t think of this problem.


    Li Jing looks at Tang Hao beside him and feels like he has found a treasure.


    It seems that this son-in-law is not only literate and martial, but also under the care of the emperor and empress.


    In the future, the ZTE of the Li family may also need the help of Tang Hao. It seems that Tang Hao is really a lucky star of the Li family.

 Chapter 48

    Thinking of Tang Hao''s promising future, Li Jing said with emotion.


    "Hao''er, from today on, you will also take up an important task in the Li family."


    Tang Hao didn''t think so much and smiled faintly.


    "My father-in-law is joking. You are a dignified Duke. You can''t take my son-in-law to take on the important task."


    Li Jing only made an understatement of what happened in the court. After all, he was completely frank enough to appear incompetent.


    At this time, the mood and views on Tang Hao can not be said in a word.


    "Come on, go into the house."


    With that, Li Jing took Tang Hao to the house.


    Before I got to the hall, I heard the argument inside.


    Just listen to the persuasion of the boss''s supervisor Lei juxia.


    "As an old man, I am a slave servant of the Li family. According to reason, this event of the Li family has no right to dispute, but now, after all, it is a moment related to the survival of the Li family. Please think twice, madam. It is also a matter of last resort."


    Li Hu also put down his previous concerns.


    "Madam, the overall situation is the most important. No... no, just as the manager said. This marriage is not in line with Miss Wanqing''s wishes. It''s better to take advantage of it and leave."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an angry reprimand outside the hall.


    "Who wants to leave with my good son-in-law?"


    While talking, Li Jing has entered the hall, with Tang Hao beside her.


    Although Li Jing regarded these managers as a family and took them well on weekdays, she couldn''t help but feel a trace of anger when she heard them talking about peace and separation behind her back.


    When they saw Li Jing''s safe return, they were a little relieved and put their hearts down temporarily.


    Seeing Li Jing''s gloomy face, the boss hurriedly saluted, lowered his head and slowly returned to his seat.


    "Why? Seeing that I''m not here, do you want to turn the Li family upside down?"


    Li Jing''s words were dignified, which made everyone secretly frightened. The old manager is even more atmospheric and dare not say a word.


    Standing in the hall, Li Jing looked around at the people and said.


    "I don''t care what you think of Tang Hao. Today I Li Jing will tell you that Tang Hao is a member of the Li family all day. In this life, he is my son-in-law."


    Then Li Jing pointed to Li Wanqing.


    "Wan''er has only one husband in her life, that is Tang Hao."


    After saying that, the tone couldn''t help aggravating.


    "From today on, if I hear anyone pointing at me behind my back, I''ll deal with it according to the family law. Don''t blame me, Li Jing, for turning away!"


    The words were sonorous and powerful.


    The servants haven''t seen Li Jing for a long time. They are angry and bow their heads one after another. Each is as quiet as a cicada.


    Hongfu was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Li Jing would be so angry with the servants because of Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing flashed a trace of joy on her face and inadvertently glanced at Tang Hao beside Li Jing. There was a touch of tenderness in her beautiful eyes.


    Above the hall, there was silence and dignified atmosphere.


    Hongfu stood up, walked to Li Jing, sorted Li Jing''s clothes and said.


    "What do you think you''re doing? They''re all their own people. Don''t scare them. Just come back and be safe."


    Tang Hao didn''t think so. On weekdays, Li Jing defended himself everywhere. He was so surprised that there was no genealogy for Li Jing''s move.


    Now, Tang Hao can understand Li Jing''s practice of showing brilliance in the martial arts examination for the first time and being protected by the emperor.


    But he didn''t want to participate in the family storm, and said to Li Jing in front of him.


    "Father-in-law, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing showed a trace of concern on her serious face.


    "Hao''er, you have to take the military strategy test tomorrow. Let''s have a rest and go."


    Tang Hao answered and slowly withdrew from the hall.


    Seeing Tang Hao out, Hongfu asked with concern.


    "Husband, those Yan Family soldiers in front of the door didn''t embarrass you?"


    "Family soldiers? Where are the Yan Family soldiers?"


    When Li Jing came back, the government soldiers had evacuated and did not see this scene.


    The guard around Li Hu stepped out of the line and said with admiration.


    "Report back to the master. Those soldiers were frightened by my uncle''s violent drink?"


    Everyone was stunned. Under the debate just now, even the noise outside the house soldiers forgot. At this time, there was really no more.


    Li Jing snorted coldly.


    "It''s just a bunch of slaves who support others."


    The Hongfu girl beside her thought of Li Jing''s entering the palace and asked quickly.


    "Sir, the soldiers are gone now, but the matter has not yet ended. What does your majesty say?


    With a happy face, Li Jing walked slowly to the first seat. The leisurely Xia took a sip of tea and told everyone in detail about what happened in the palace one by one.


    The more they listened, the more surprised they were, and there was an uproar.


    Hongfu''s heart was uncertain.


    "Husband, do you mean that the king of Tang denounced Yin Kaishan for protecting Tang Hao and did not investigate Tang Hao''s injury to his two sons?"


    The tone was also full of incredible flavor.


    Li Jing nodded slowly.


    Everyone was surprised. I can''t believe it.


    Li Wanqing, who was sitting on one side, slowly recovered and thought for a while.


    "Father, did you say that empress Chang sun and Princess Changle pleaded for Tang Hao in front of the king of Tang for the sake of Tang Hao''s talents?"


    Li Jing also pondered for a while.


    "It''s hard to say. The empress just appreciates Hao''er''s poetry, but just because she appreciates the poetry, she goes to intercede for Hao''er. Here is a little far fetched."


    "The change of King Tang''s attitude can''t even figure out how to be a father. The holy meaning is unpredictable."


    The Li family spent the day in this surprise and doubt.

 Chapter 49

    At night, in the wing room.


    Sitting beside the table, Tang Hao had already forgotten the twists and turns of the day and devoted himself to the book of war.


    This art of war strategy is not a fixed frame. As the saying goes, the soldier is also crafty.


    The use of troops stresses the truth and falsehood, changes and surprises.


    If you are like Zhao Kuo, reading war books will only end up on paper and the whole army will be destroyed.


    There is no way to train every candidate in the examination room. However, each candidate''s understanding of the box of the book of war has its own level, which also conveniently examines each candidate''s recitation and appreciation of the book of war.


    Nowadays, the six Taos and Sun Tzu''s art of war have been circulating in chaotang temples for a long time. Like Sun Bin''s art of war, they have already appeared, but they have just added some strategies to themselves.


    For such books, not to mention these candidates, even some people in the neighborhood and countryside who pay attention to enlistment have been thoroughly familiar with them.


    It seems that if you want to stand out in this military strategy exam, you must have something new, such as the long lost copy! This lost thing is mostly speculated by later generations according to its current content.


    But where does this isolated book come from?


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao put down his military book and glanced around.


    Li''s residence is an aristocratic family of generals. It has numerous books, but it''s just a collection. In other words, there are some in Li''s house and those generals'' house.


    What should I do?


    by the way!


    Tang Hao had an idea. Most of his reincarnation strategies were late celebrities. Maybe he would meet an orphan and never succeed again. It was also excellent to get some of their leader experience.


    In an instant, Tang Hao opened the reincarnation policy in his mind.


    There are many surprises today. I think I will get a lot of prestige. Tang Hao checked his prestige here.


    There are 30!


    In other words, you can reincarnate two characters!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao was a little excited, and his eyes shuttled through these dense shadows.


    "Fan Kuai?"


    No, No.


    "Yuan Shu?"


    No, No.


    After a long time, Tang Hao finally found someone as he wished.


    Bing Xian Han Xin!


    Han Gaozu Liu Bang once commented on Han Xin as "war will win, attack will take, I''m not as good as Han Xin."


    With a military strategy, empress Lu finally conspired with his prime minister Xiao He, pretending to be the emperor of the Hui Dynasty, tricking Han Xin into the Changle palace, beheading him in the bell room and razing his three nationalities.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao couldn''t help sighing for the Tianzong wizard. He wanted to see Han Xin''s requirements for the next life.


    Tang Hao points into the shadow of Han Xin, but there is only one sentence of Han Xin.


    "Request random reincarnation."


    "General Han, are you willing to be reincarnated at random when you have been a soldier and made great achievements all your life?"


    Tang Hao also felt that the decision was too hasty. He took the initiative to ask Han Xin about his soul for the first time.


    "Life is a lifetime, plants are an autumn, standing between heaven and earth, we are just grass and mustard. Why care about fame and wealth, and forget that the auditor can do as I wish."


    This kind of open-minded mind is somewhat similar to Tang Hao. Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "If so, it is just as General Han wishes."


    "I wrote three books of war in my previous life. I''ll give them to you."


    Tang Hao was stunned.


    I can''t imagine that such a lost copy can appear again in the system!


    I was shocked!


    "This Han Xin is really a timely help!"


    Tang Hao''s pen is empty.


    "Thank you, General Han."


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Han Xin."


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for inheriting commander Han Xin''s strategy and receiving a copy of three chapters of the book of war."


    "Boom"


    For a moment, Tang Hao only felt a strange breath in his mind, pouring in like a flood and waterfall.


    It was a general Han Xin''s experience of unifying the army, all of which poured into his own thoughts and integrated with Tang Hao''s spirit.


    He immediately felt that his thinking became extremely clear, his thinking was extremely quick, and his insight into the battlefield was also deeper.


    March, array, wisdom, strategy


    The talents of a commander are engraved in his mind.


    Tang Hao''s information is crazy. Looking at the three chapters of the book of war floating in his mind, he has a hot look in his eyes.


    "Extract!"


    An excited, slightly trembling voice responded.


    "Brush"


    A simple book appeared on the table in front of Tang Hao.


    Touching the bamboo slips, I felt as if I had come to the battlefield where war horses roared. The flag was flying in my hand, and thousands of troops and horses were under my command.


    Tang Hao''s mood could not be calmed for a long time. He gently opened a page and read it hungrily.


    In a quarter of an hour, Han Xin worked hard all his life, and the wisdom between the lines was fully appreciated by Tang Hao.


    "Han Xin, your understanding of the art of war has greatly benefited Tang. Thank you for your gift. I will live up to it..."


    A woman''s voice sounded out of the window.


    "It''s so late. Don''t you still sleep? I have to take the military strategy test tomorrow morning."


    This is obviously caring, but it seems that some stiff words are familiar.


    Tang Hao quickly put away the book of war. In the twinkling of an eye, Li Wanqing appeared at the door and stared at himself.


    Tang Hao coughed softly when he met the obviously soft eyes.


    "I read it for a while, so I read it more."


    Tang Hao stood up and said.


    "Go to bed now."


    The shadow at the door took a small step forward and waited for a second, but he didn''t say it.


    Tang Hao vaguely felt that Li Wanqing at the door didn''t seem to want to go out.


    Is she going to watch me change and sleep? Tang Hao was puzzled.


    Turned around and said awkwardly.


    "Well... I''m going to bed."


    Li Wanqing quietly raised a blush on her face and slightly lowered her head.


    "You... You go to bed later."


    Then he went out.

 Chapter 50

    Listening to this inexplicable words, Tang Hao was even more confused.


    Today''s Li Wanqing feels strange!


    Tang Hao put on a fox fur and continued to read the book of war a few days ago.


    After a while, Li Wanqing came into the room with a food box in her hand, went straight to the table, put the food box aside, took out a bowl of steaming chicken soup and pushed it in front of Tang Hao.


    Chicken soup?


    What does that mean?


    Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing carefully and was puzzled.


    "You worked hard today. I asked the kitchen to make you chicken soup. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Then he stood up with his lunch box.


    She let the kitchen stew chicken soup for me herself?


    Li Wanqing, who can''t say a word on weekdays, actually brought himself a bowl of chicken soup?


    This could not help but make Tang Hao a little puzzled. Looking at the slightly unnatural face that could avoid his eyes, he couldn''t figure out what her intention was for a moment.


    Li Wanqing saw that Tang Hao had been staring at himself. His flushed cheeks were even hotter. She met the puzzled eyes and said.


    "What are you looking at? It''s just a bowl of chicken soup. Do you need to look at me like this?"


    There is no usual indifference in the tone. The masculinity experienced in the army is mixed with a trace of kindness like tenderness.


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s arrogance, Tang Hao deliberately teased her and pretended not to care.


    "Oh, I see. Let it go. I''ll have a drink later."


    Li Wan twisted her beautiful eyebrows and bit her lips, showing a trace of dissatisfaction on her face.


    She was the daughter of Li''s family. She grew up with a golden spoon. From small to large, she always had servant girls arranged in advance, and others took care of her.


    Even in the army, the soldiers are respectful to her. Have they ever taken care of others?


    What''s more, she cooked the chicken soup herself and brought it to him herself.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Li Wanqing thought that although she and Tang Hao have the name of husband and wife, she has been cold eyebrows and few words on weekdays. Today, she is so active. I''m afraid he hasn''t adapted to it.


    Li Wanqing comforted herself in this way, and her heart brightened, and her discontent between her eyebrows faded a lot.


    With a faint hum, Li Wanqing walked out with her food box. When she came to the door, she paused for a while and looked back at Tang Hao.


    "Today, you taught the two villains of the Yan family. It was the big husband who did it. You did the right thing."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Li Wanqing seemed relieved.


    It''s not difficult to say a word of praise!


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao, who was sitting in front of the case, was stunned!


    Is she praising me?


    Tang Hao can''t believe it! I thought I heard wrong.


    The sun... Comes out from the west?


    Before Tang Hao could react, Li Wanqing''s voice floated by the door again.


    "Let''s have an early rest after drinking. We have to take the martial arts exam tomorrow."


    With that, Li Wanqing walked out slowly with a light step.


    At the moment of closing the door, Li Wanqing smiled and said.


    "Tomorrow''s competition, I hope you can win honor for Li Wanqing."


    Then he closed the door and turned away.


    "Bang"


    A sound came from the glottis.


    Tang Hao stared at the door of the wing room, and heard the sweet sound of humming a tune from the wedding room next door. It seemed that she was in a good mood.


    "She is... Really... Strange today!"


    Tang Hao slowly looked at the bowl of chicken soup. The aroma overflowed and came to his nose. He didn''t feel his throat moving. Tang Hao swallowed his saliva.


    "It seems... It seems that I''m really a little hungry."


    Put down the book, Tang Hao picked up the spoon, scooped it up, carefully put it on his mouth and tasted it.


    "Well, it tastes good."


    After that, he picked up the bowl and ate it quickly. In a moment, there was no drop left.


    "Miss, my uncle has finished all the soup."


    The girl hiding in the crack of the door reported to Li Wanqing with joy.


    Li Wanqing sat in front of the dressing table, removing the hairpin from her head and said disapprovingly.


    "Just finish it. What''s the fuss?"


    Then he smiled.


    The next day.


    Military Yamen.


    The second round of martial arts, the test of military strategy.


    After reading everyone''s seat number, the examiner led the 50 advanced candidates to their seats.


    Tang Hao dressed in a white shirt, calmly and calmly, did not squint, and sat in a prominent position.


    "Hey! Did you hear that Tang Hao provoked the Yan family yesterday and wounded general Yan''s second and third sons. But look at Tang Hao who is all right."


    "I heard that the eldest son of the Yan family also sent soldiers to surround Li''s house, but I heard that the eldest son of the Yan family did not dare to provoke Tang Hao and withdrew in a hurry."


    "Yes, I heard from my acquaintances in the palace that general Yin gave the military newspaper to the king of Tang, but he was scolded by the king of Tang. Tang Hao really got the care of the king of Tang."


    "What do you say about Tang Hao? First the empress, then the princess of Changle, and now the king of Tang, tut tut."


    People around him talked about it one after another. Tang Hao was surrounded by envy, jealousy and confusion.


    Zhang Wu looked at Tang Hao with an indifferent face, frowned tightly, and the hatred in his heart gradually floated to his heart.

 Chapter 51

    "Even if a cloth garment has some talents, it is just a stepping stone for the aristocratic family to step on the stage. What a storm can it make.


    Zhang Wu clenched his teeth, clenched his fist tightly, and constantly comforted himself with his aristocratic family identity.


    Born in the past dynasties, Wu Tao has been immersed in the ocean of military strategy since childhood. Zhang Wu is very confident in his reading of military strategy.


    What''s more, my grandparents all had battlefield experience, and I also had experience in military barracks. I also had some experience in the way of using troops.


    How many such opportunities can a piece of cloth have? Even if you join a famous general''s home, even if you have thousands of books, how many can you master it in two months?


    "Hum! Tang Hao, you''ve been brilliant in the first game. I''ll see how painful you fell in the second game!"


    Zhang Wu glared at Tang Hao with disdain.


    Tang Hao wholeheartedly recalled the page "three chapters of the art of war" he read yesterday. He turned a deaf ear to the voices around him, and didn''t notice that there were many mysterious people in today''s VIP seat!


    Tan Gong, Zhang Gongjin!


    Zhang Gongjin just entered Chang''an yesterday. He was originally a senior general guarding the border outside. Only because the exam was decided by the emperor, it matters a lot.


    He can be regarded as the first person in the Tang Dynasty in terms of strange soldiers and strategies.


    Duan Zhixuan came forward and said respectfully, "brother Zhang, I didn''t expect that it was because of this that you were transferred back to the blocked place for a long time. I''m afraid you''re not used to returning to this crowded Chang''an."


    Zhang Gongjin laughed.


    "It''s a little. When I first came back to the imperial court, I heard that a young talent named Tang Hao was also in the martial arts field. I don''t know who it was? Please give me guidance, brother Duan."


    "It''s not bad to hear from all sides. Ah, that''s who the boy is."


    Duan Zhixuan pointed to Tang Hao sitting upright and introduced Zhang Gongjin.


    "I heard that this young man was born in a poor family? The emperor still cares about this man?"


    Zhang Gongjin is the most trusted General of the king of Tang. He is absolutely loyal to the king of Tang and has always been absolutely obedient to the decision-making of the emperor.


    It was also because of the combination that Zhang Gongjin became interested in this poor disciple.


    Duan Zhixuan coughed several times and looked around quietly.


    "Brother Zhang, although you and I have the same grade, we have different positions in the heart of the emperor. I dare not say something."


    Zhang Gongjin immediately understood that it was a taboo to privately evaluate the son of heaven, and it was not the word at the moment.


    "Let''s watch the game. Today we only do the evaluation and ignore everything else."


    "Bang"


    A gong rang.


    The military strategy was officially tested.


    Sheets of white paper were distributed.


    In front of the candidates, a huge board covered by a huge black cloth was lifted, revealing four big characters.


    Under the ridge.


    The examiner stood in front of the giant board and explained loudly.


    "The battle of Cuan must be well known to everyone. The last battle of the overlord of Western Chu,"


    "Today''s test question is this. You candidates can speak freely about the military strategy of both sides, win or lose."


    "Let''s go."


    At the order, 50 candidates raised their pens one after another.


    There is no lack of some quick thinking candidates to write quickly.


    And some examinees look at the proposition with doubts. This test question seems too simple.


    Zhang Wu was a little happy when he saw the topic.


    The classic battle has always been a topic of great interest in the military. Moreover, on his grandfather''s birthday, he had a long chat with general Duan Zhixuan in the military camp.


    Who ever thought that this proposition appeared in the martial arts examination room!


    Zhang Wu''s face was full of pride, and his eyes couldn''t help glancing at Tang Hao who was thoughtful.


    Seeing Tang Hao staring at the four big characters, Zhang Wu almost laughed and thought.


    "Don''t Tang Hao have never heard of such a classic war idea?"


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wu was secretly happy. After a little thought, he raised his pen to answer the question.


    The vast majority of candidates in the examination room are writing hard.


    But Tang Hao, sitting on his seat, looked at these four big characters and didn''t start writing.


    Whether answering questions or writing poems, Tang Hao has a habit. Now he has a good belly draft in his heart and wants to write at one go.


    With the passage of time, Tang Hao sat there in a daze.


    Gradually, the invigilators began to talk about it.


    "What''s the situation? Tang Hao doesn''t know the art of war, does he?"


    "It seems that Tang Hao is overestimated. He''s just talented and good at archery."


    "Alas! It''s a pity. I have a lot of skills. I don''t have any military strategy. I''m just a martial artist."


    Even Zhang Gongjin on the evaluation platform frowned slightly and approached Duan Zhixuan.


    "What''s the matter? Does the poor disciple have no money to buy this military book? He knows nothing about this military strategy?"


    "This... I don''t think so."


    Duan Zhixuan continued in his eyes.


    "The child''s good calligraphy must be able to afford paper and inkstone. Compared with the money for calligraphy practice, there is no problem in buying this military script."


    The four eyes were opposite, and they all saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. He looked into the field in a twinkling of an eye.


    Suddenly.


    Tang Hao rolled up his sleeves and wrote quickly.


    At one go, without pause.


    After writing, Tang Hao smiled knowingly and seemed quite satisfied.


    "Bang"


    A gong rang.


    The second military strategy competition ended.


    The examiner collected and sorted out the candidates'' answers and handed them to Duan Zhixuan. "Fifty points have been collected. Please count them."


    After Duan Zhixuan finished counting, the examiner divided it into three parts, sealed it with honey wax and handed it to the three generals for review.


    "Well, this one is good. It coincides with what I think..."


    Duan Zhixuan praised while reviewing.


    This sentence fell in Zhang Wu''s ear. Zhang Wu moved and said.


    "General Duan should have seen my answer. God helped me. General Duan made me gain a lot on my birthday."


    Seeing Tang Hao dozing off not far from his side, Zhang Wu was more proud and disdained in his eyes.


    "You can''t write anything good. Oh! I''ll beat you in this game."


    "Bang"


    Zhang Gongjin took a few photos, stared at the answer sheet in his hand, and drank like a treasure.


    "This answer sheet has unique opinions and has the legacy of Han Xin, a soldier immortal. It''s really exquisite! It''s amazing!"

 Chapter 52

    Zhang Gongjin had trained a loud voice in the military camp. The sound was as loud as a bell.


    The candidates sitting below were surprised. They looked at the past and looked forward to this answer sheet being their own.


    But Tang Hao woke up with a confused face, looked around, and waited for the results to be announced.


    Zhang Wu had an ominous feeling in his heart!


    He concluded that Duan Zhixuan had just said the word "coincidence", and the answer he looked at was probably his own.


    At this time, Zhang Gongjin, a model of strange strategies, came out with an amazing answer. It is conceivable that his opinion must be above himself.


    How is that possible!


    Is there a better strategy than general Duan?


    Is this answer sheet... Tang Hao''s?


    Zhang Wu was shocked and uncertain. His heart was like a drum.


    Now he only hopes that the answer that general Duan just read is not his own, and Zhang Gongjin now takes his own.


    Duan Zhixuan on the reviewing stage was surprised and even couldn''t believe it,


    Zhang Gongjin has always used strange soldiers and strategies. He has a very high vision and even looks down on himself.


    Now, he is highly praised and even excited about a candidate''s answer, which makes him deeply curious.


    "Brother Zhang, is there really such an amazing answer? Can I have a look?"


    Then he got up and sat next to Zhang Gongjin. They read carefully together.


    One of the judges next to him couldn''t sit still. He got up and leaned in front of the two generals to have a look.


    Three pairs of eyes stared at lines of neat and beautiful fonts.


    Five is ten.


    Wise men do not mess, benevolence can love, faith does not lose time, courage does not commit, loyalty does not have two hearts.


    This is the five talents for the general, and then you can be the general.


    Over ten:


    There are those who are brave and commit suicide, those who are anxious and quick, those who are able and good at profit, those who can''t bear to come, and those who are wise but not timid.


    There are those who believe but forget to believe, those who are honest but do not love, those who are resourceful but slow, those who are resolute and self-use, and those who are Confucian and good at serving others.


    Therefore, there are five good soldiers who have gone ten times. They are invincible in attack, invincible in battle and successful in strategy.


    ¡­¡­


    Word by word was chanted by Duan Zhixuan, and the color of information on his face was getting worse and better.


    After reading, Duan Zhixuan looked at another judge around him and said excitedly.


    "Brother Zhang, this article is written like gold. From the moral character and talent of the general, it is based on the encirclement under the ridge. The merits and demerits are transparent. It is really a masterpiece."


    The judge surnamed Zhang also nodded and praised.


    "The opinions of this article integrate the opinions of the military books of the past dynasties such as Taigong''s art of war and Sun Tzu''s art of war. It is concise and comprehensive, but it has infinite meaning. This is not only an analysis of the encirclement under the ridge, but also a condensed version of the art of war. It is really a genius!"


    Listening to the comments of the three people on the stage, the high school entrance examination students sitting on the stage were also surprised and uncertain. They guessed in their hearts who wrote this strategy.


    Zhang Wu frowned. Even though he thought his opinion was really good, it would not shock the three knowledgeable judges on the stage.


    Look at Tang Hao, how can you look at a sleepy person who doesn''t seem to be able to write worldly opinions?


    Are there other experts in this examination room?


    Glancing at the crowd, Zhang Wu comforted himself.


    "If you can''t get the first, as long as you can hold Tang Hao down, you can pull a game."


    Since then, it seems that Zhang Gongjin didn''t have a good work in front of him, and he finished marking the papers soon.


    The examiner picked up the answer sheet and began to sort out the ranking.


    Duan Zhixuan got up and said.


    "The military strategy competition has ended. The ranking will be posted on the bulletin board in half an hour."


    "Those who can be promoted to the top 20 will have the last round of martial arts competition in the golden palace in three days to compete for the position of Wu Kui."


    Half an hour later, the list came out.


    A group of people gathered around the list to find their names.


    Those who were promoted were naturally elated, elated and ran to tell the news.


    And more than half of those who lost the election were dejected and extremely lost.


    According to the rules, even if the person who can be promoted loses the last round of martial arts competition, he will still get the rank of school captain with eight grades and nine grades.


    But these are just the ideas of ordinary aristocratic families or disciples in cold clothes. This is an opportunity for them to ascend to the sky step by step.


    Zhang Wu is different. He is not interested in official positions. What he wants is the honor of Wu Kui.


    Holding his breath and suppressing his uneasiness, Zhang Wu came to the top of the list step by step and looked up slowly from the fifth place.


    Second, Zhang Wu.


    A trace of pride flashed in Zhang Wu''s heart.


    It seems that as he thought, except for the hidden master, Tang Hao must be firmly pressed by himself.


    When you look up, the pride in your heart suddenly collapses.


    First place, Tang Hao.


    In an instant, Zhang Wu''s face was livid and his eyes lit up with anger.


    "How could it be! He could beat me in military strategy?"


    "He is a poor man and has never been to the battlefield. Where did he learn this art of war?"


    Tang Hao''s promotion was beyond Zhang Wu''s expectation and ranked first. This is a fact that Zhang Wu can''t accept.


    Not only Zhang Wu, but also these candidates were not satisfied and gathered together to whisper about the ranking.

 Chapter 53

    "Do you think Tang Hao has real talent or is the examiner deliberately partial?"


    "Yes, this archery is measured by the target, but this military strategy is an ethereal introduction, which is difficult to judge."


    "Tang Hao has won the first place many times. There must be something strange."


    The examinees gradually changed from discussing the ranking to the fairness of the exam.


    "This is fishy! We should ask the examiner to publish the answer!"


    Zhang Wu''s indignant voice was immediately responded by many candidates.


    "Yes! He is a poor disciple. I don''t accept why he can win the top many times!"


    "Didn''t the judge hear about the palace and deliberately favor Tang Hao?"


    "He has spent so many military books and has such good talents. Why hasn''t he heard any news before? It''s obviously the examiner''s preference."


    Hearing that there were more and more dissatisfied voices at the bottom, Duan Zhixuan''s face sank and immediately asked the examiner to post the answer next to the list.


    As soon as it was posted, many candidates rushed up.


    We all want to see the subtlety of this answer paper that can amaze the three judges.


    Gradually, the voice of doubt decreased until it dissipated.


    "Well... I didn''t expect Tang Hao to be so knowledgeable! I''m conceited that I haven''t gained much from this opinion after reading military books for ten years."


    "Wonderful! Really wonderful! Tang Hao is really impressive. I have no objection. This head is really worthy of its name."


    Everyone''s original suspicious and unwilling face was replaced by surprise and admiration.


    Zhang Wu stared at the answer sheet again and again.


    The voice of unwilling to admit defeat hovered in my mind and lingered.


    "How could... A cloth cloth cloth, how could... Have such an opinion..."


    After reading the ranking and answers, Wang Fengbai returned to the examination room and shook his head to sleep, said Tang Hao.


    "Brother Tang! Why are you still sleeping? The ranking of the military strategy has been announced!"


    Rubbed his sleepy eyes. Tang Hao looked at Wang Fengbai with a trance look.


    "Did you come out so soon?"


    "Congratulations, brother Tang. Take the first place again."


    Wang Fengbai was born in poverty and had few military books at home. He admired and respected the students who had read military books.


    Tang Hao, who got the ranking of the art of war competition, was even more admired, and even his tone was with a trace of respect.


    Tang Hao stretched out and stood up.


    "Hey! Brother Wang is serious. He''s just talking on paper. It''s a real strategy to be flexible on the battlefield and defeat the enemy."


    This three chapters of the book of war contains hundreds of thoughts on the art of war, and he is deeply inherited by Han Xin. Han Xin''s experience in large and small battles in his life is engraved in his mind.


    Moreover, this enclosure is a battle commanded by Han Xin himself. How can the opinions written not be profound?


    Seeing that Tang Hao didn''t care about the ranking, it seemed that he already knew the appearance of his achievements. Wang Fengbai had more respect in his heart.


    "How long have I slept? Brother Wang?"


    "An hour!"


    Tang Hao shook his head.


    "An hour? It seems that you shouldn''t stay up late. Go, brother Wang. You haven''t had a good drink yesterday. You''re having a few drinks today."


    Then they took Wang Fengbai''s shoulder and walked out of the examination room.


    Zhang Gongjin outside the window looked at all this in his eyes, showing a trace of relief on his face.


    "This son is not simple. With such a ranking, he can remember the allusions of talking about soldiers in Zhao Kuo stronghold. It''s good to win without pride."


    Two times, if an ordinary aristocratic family had already burned Gao Xiang and entertained all parties, but Tang Hao seemed very calm and calm, as if everything was expected.


    Watching Tang Hao and Wang Fengbai go away, Duan Zhixuan''s eyes lit up a trace of heat.


    "It''s really rare to have such a versatile person. I''ll find a way to ask the emperor to transfer this person to my barracks."


    Duan Zhixuan always cherishes talent. Seeing that Tang Hao has such martial arts, he doesn''t want to care about his birth. He has the idea of intentional cultivation, and then said.


    "Even if the child can''t win in the third round of competition, he must be an excellent counselor."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Gongjin asked back.


    "Oh? Brother Duan thinks Tang Hao will lose in the third round of competition?"


    Duan Zhixuan looked up at the clear sky and said faintly.


    "The third competition was in the golden palace. The emperor came in person. The atmosphere was not as good as today. Ordinary people were afraid of Tianwei. It was good to play 80% of the real level."


    "This has a certain advantage for the aristocratic family disciples who contact the chaotang."


    After that, Duan Zhixuan looked at Zhang Gongjin with bright eyes.


    "Of the twenty on the list, only three are disciples of the humble family. Most of the other aristocratic family candidates are martial arts aristocratic families. You and I must know the dangers on the stage."


    Zhang Gongjin smiled.


    "That''s not necessarily true. I look at the child''s extraordinary appearance and calm. The fight of Wu Kui may fall into Tang Hao''s hands."


    Duan Zhixuan Lang said: "it seems that brother Zhang is not generally optimistic about Tang Hao. I hope Tang Hao can bring me different surprises. Let''s wait and see."


    Seeing that the examinee had scattered in pieces, Zhang Gongjin took down the answer sheet posted next to the list, rolled it up and held it in his hand, and hugged Zhang Gongjin.


    "Brother Zhang, I''m going to go to the palace and report the results of the holy master''s competition. Goodbye."


    "Farewell and talk later!"

 Chapter 54

    Tai Chi hall.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, stood with his hands in his hands. Look at the huge map behind the Dragon chair.


    Koguryo.


    Li Shimin said silently, this tiny place has always been a thorn in his heart and a thorn in his eye.


    "Your Majesty, general Zhang Gongjin wants to see you."


    A eunuch''s voice came from the temple.


    "Xuan."


    In a moment, Zhang Gongjin took the list into the hall and knelt down.


    "Report to your majesty that the second round of military strategy competition has ended. Here is the list of promotion. Please have a look."


    While talking, Zhang Gongjin presented the list with both hands.


    "No, you just need to tell me that it''s the number one?"


    Tang Wang stared at the map and said without looking back.


    Zhang Gongjin truthfully reported: "report back to your majesty, it''s Tang Hao, the son-in-law of Li''s house, who won the first place."


    The body standing in front of the Dragon chair shook slightly and turned around.


    "Well, you Tang Hao, you can really surprise me. Go and get his answer sheet."


    Originally, the king of Tang was still uncertain and even worried.


    Tang Hao was born in cloth clothes and didn''t have much spare money to buy Military Classics. He was afraid that he would be brushed down in the second round of competition like Wang Fengbai.


    If so, I don''t hesitate to denounce the favorite minister and the plan to support the poor family will be wasted.


    Now it has proved that his idea is superfluous.


    Zhang Gongjin in the hall said, "I know your majesty may see it. I''ve brought it together."


    Then he took out the folded answer sheet from his arms and handed it to the eunuch next to the temple.


    The king of Tang picked up the answer paper and read it carefully.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty had made great achievements in the establishment and unification of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, he had his own unique views on the strategy of the art of war.


    But when I saw this answer, it was bright in front of me.


    Take a picture of the table in front of you and say.


    "That''s right! I didn''t expect that Tang Hao knew so much about the art of war, even though he had led a soldier."


    At this time, Princess Changle helped empress changsun out of the side hall slowly.


    Empress changsun saw Longyan and said to her.


    "What makes your majesty so happy?"


    Zhang Gongjin in the hall quickly saluted.


    Empress Chang sun waved her hand slightly to show her exemption.


    Zhang Gongjin also retreated with the illusion of interest.


    The king of Tang took the answer sheet and saw the joy on his face.


    "Tang Hao won the first place in the competition of military strategy. How can I be unhappy?"


    Then he handed the answer sheet to empress Chang sun.


    Empress Chang sun looked at it and exclaimed.


    "This Tang Hao is really a man of letters and martial arts. He is far beyond my expectation."


    "General Li is also blessed to recruit such a good son-in-law."


    There was also a trace of regret in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    "Yes, you can have such talent, not to mention the daughter of the Duke of the country. Even a princess can deserve it. Do you think so, qualitative son?"


    When Princess Changle saw the casual words of the king of Tang Dynasty, it was jasper''s time. She felt a burst of shame in her heart and flushed on her face. She was embarrassed by the king of Tang.


    "Father, what are you talking about?"


    When the king of Tang saw the shy appearance of Princess Changle, he loved her a little.


    Princess Changle is a natural beauty, and Qingshui Hibiscus ranks first among the three beauties in Chang''an. It goes without saying in terms of appearance.


    Tang Hao is indeed a young talent. He can stand out in the talented Tang Dynasty, and his thesis on Wudu is extraordinary.


    Apart from the accident of life experience, it can really be called a pair of talented women.


    Although Princess Changle was attracted to Tang Hao''s talent and shocked by his martial arts, she was polite.


    "Father, don''t make fun of me. Tang Hao has already got a wife. How can he be a son-in-law."


    Princess Changle''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible loss, and her tone was not as firm as before.


    At this time, the king of Tang was in high spirits. There were no outsiders around. He was more like a father than a lofty son of heaven.


    "What''s the difficulty? A will will enable Tang Hao to marry you. Miss Li is the concubine."


    The king of Tang really appreciated Tang Hao. When he saw that Tianzong had just landed in Li''s house, he inevitably felt a trace of regret, but these words were just words on his own whim.


    It can be said unintentionally, listening intentionally.


    Princess Changle shook her hair slightly and said.


    "Li Wanqing is a female general of the Tang Dynasty personally canonized by his father. Tang Hao is also a dragon and Phoenix among people. He is the backbone of the dynasty. They are a natural couple. It is inappropriate to break up this marriage."


    King Rao of the Tang Dynasty touched Princess Changle''s head with interest and said lovingly.


    "People like Tang Hao can''t get into my son''s eyes? Do you really think so?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Princess Changle recovered her natural pride and raised her face slightly.


    "The son minister is also a princess of a country. He disdains to compete with others for a talent."


    Tang Wang said with a trace of relief on his smiling face.


    "Good! I''m the princess of the Tang Dynasty. I''m a little arrogant."


    The imperceptible loss and the seemingly unintentional laughter of father and daughter all fell into the eyes of the silent eldest grandson queen.


    "This is really what zhi''er said in his heart?"


    Perhaps out of her unique sixth sense, empress changsun vaguely felt that Princess Changle''s feelings for Tang Hao did not seem so simple.

 Chapter 55

    The Duke of Wei.


    There has always been a rule that the art of war competition is not allowed to watch the test. After hearing the news of Tang Hao''s top name, Li Hu kept reporting back to his house.


    The color of joy on Li Jing''s face was beyond expression, and a family banquet was arranged to celebrate Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao and his new friend Wang Fengbai were talking about the past in Zuixian building, so he delayed for some time before returning to his house.


    "Hao''er, you''re back. Come on, come and sit down."


    Li Jing greeted Tang Hao with a smile as soon as he entered the door.


    Glancing at the people in Li''s house who had been waiting for a long time, Tang Hao saluted and sat down next to Li Wanqing.


    Tang Hao felt a faint smile on Li Wanqing''s face.


    For a moment, Tang Hao mistakenly thought he was dazzled.


    But the smile is fleeting.


    When Tang Hao sat down, Li Jing was happy and said.


    "Hao''er, it''s gratifying to win the first place in the military strategy subject. It''s really a face for our parents Li. Today we''ll have a good close."


    After that, Li Jing took the wine glass before she got up.


    At this time, Tang Hao found that what was on the table was Li Jing''s long cherished daughter Hong.


    But in this stupidity, Li Jing found that Tang Hao''s cup was empty.


    "Wan''er, pour wine for your husband."


    Li Wanqing was baffled by the sudden pouring of wine.


    Although I made Chicken Soup for Tang Hao late at night and sent it myself, after all, it was late at night and few domestic servants saw it.


    At this time, a dozen pairs of eyes on the table stared at herself, which inevitably made her a little embarrassed.


    Li Wanqing was also the first time to hear her father call her relationship with Tang Hao in public. For a time, her white face turned crimson.


    The self-esteem in her heart climbed up again. Li Wanqing buried her head and whispered.


    "Xiao Huan, pour wine for my uncle."


    Ping was a servant girl who made friends with Li Wanqing. She immediately saw what Li Wanqing thought. She picked up the wine pot and wanted to pour wine for Tang Hao.


    This scene fell in Li Jing''s eyes.


    Li Jing naturally didn''t think as much as Li Wanqing.


    Usually, Tang Hao and Li Wanqing were mostly preached by Hongfu girl. At this time, seeing Li Wanqing''s appearance, I thought the girl''s momentum was violated again.


    There was a trace of displeasure on his face.


    "I asked Wan''er to pour wine for Hao''er, not the servant girl."


    Li Jing is also determined to cure Li Wanqing''s temper.


    When Hongfu knows what Li Jing believes, she must do it.


    Afraid that Li Jing''s insistence would hurt her daughter''s self-esteem, she quickly rammed Li Jing''s arm and made a round next to it.


    "Oh! This tea is poured by servants. Why do Wan''er have to do it himself?"


    As she said this, Hongfu quickly winked at the servant girl.


    "It''s what a wife should do to serve her husband. Others can do it. Why can''t my daughter Li Jing do it? Xiaohuan, put it down."


    The servant girl with the wine pot was immediately embarrassed. If she didn''t fall, she would offend the master and be at a loss with the wine pot.


    Hongfu''s daughter choked for a moment. Li Jing rushed. No one could hold her back, so she had to keep silent.


    "It''s just a glass of wine. Why should father-in-law be so serious? I''ll do it myself."


    Seeing the dignified atmosphere, Tang Hao stood up and took the wine pot, trying to resolve the embarrassment.


    Tang Hao knew that Li Jing took this opportunity to educate Li Wanqing and let her do her duty as a wife.


    But Tang Hao also found out a lot about Li Wanqing''s temperament. Although Li Wanqing has made a lot of changes to herself now, she let Li Wanqing pierce the gap between the two in full view of the public. I''m afraid this woman can''t do it for a while.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s generosity, Li Jing was relieved. When she saw her daughter indifferent, she inevitably sighed.


    Li Wanqing felt inexplicably hot and looked at Tang Hao with a trace of subtlety in her eyes.


    The person who thought he wouldn''t be moved by sending chicken soup by himself. At this time, my father scolded himself. Tang Hao will probably be proud of himself.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao took the initiative to end the stalemate between his father and daughter.


    Li Wanqing bit her teeth and stood up, grabbed the wine cup in Tang Hao''s hand, slightly lowered her head and whispered.


    "I''ll do it."


    When he looked at Tang Hao, there was a little tenderness in his grateful eyes.


    This scene was stunned in the eyes of all present.


    I didn''t expect that when Li Jing ordered Li Wanqing to pour the wine just now, she was indifferent, but because of Tang Hao''s rescue, she took the initiative to pour the wine. "


    Li Jing swept away her previous unhappiness, and there was a touch of relief on her face.


    The Hongfu girl beside her never thought that Yaoqiang''s daughter would put down her body and pour wine for Tang Hao himself.


    "You..."


    Looking at Li Wanqing''s unfamiliar action, Tang Hao only said one word and didn''t know how to speak.


    Li Wanqing filled the wine, put down the wine pot, took a cup with both hands, and poured another cup for herself.


    "Husband... Husband, congratulations on taking the lead again. Wanqing, a toast to you."


    The husband spoke as if trembling. Although the pleasant voice was small, it fell in the ears of everyone present. The blush on his face also reflected on his white neck.


    Li Wanqing picked up the glass and held it up in front of Tang Hao. She looked up slightly and drank it all in one gulp.


    After a glass of wine, the shy beauty and a delicate jade face are ruddy and charming under the action of alcohol.


    Tang Hao looked at his nominal wife and couldn''t help feeling a little distracted.


    This was the first time she called her husband in front of everyone.


    Does she really want to be a real couple?


    Tang Hao is still a little uncertain at this time.


    Tang Hao is not a fussy person. He smiles faintly and drinks it all in one gulp.


    Seeing this, Li Jing said happily.


    "Husband and wife should live in harmony. That''s decent."


    A family banquet ended slowly in a harmonious and happy atmosphere.

 Chapter 56

    The dinner started early and ended at the top of the month.


    Tang Hao lay in bed with a little drunkenness, far away from the noise at the banquet. At this time, he became more and more clear about his goal.


    A few days ago, Tang Hao thought of the green sword he hadn''t seen last time.


    "Extract the green sword."


    With Tang Hao''s thought moving, the rainbow flash, and an ancient sword appeared in Tang Hao''s hand.


    Slowly pull out the long sword. The cold light flickers and makes a low sound. Tang Hao holds the sword target in his hand and a familiar breath walks all over his body. The sword is like a part of his body.


    Since ancient times, the Dao in the hands of soldiers has been a standard weapon. If you get weapons, it belongs to a inferior weapon.


    Some warriors or generals will more or less create weapons that meet their own conditions according to themselves, just like Cheng Yaojin''s double axes. These are medium weapons.


    But there is a kind of weapon, which is forged from the most precious natural materials. It cuts iron like mud, blows hair and breaks hair.


    For example, Tang Hao''s Yanyue sword and gentian gun were not only made by famous masters, but also drank countless blood on the battlefield, adding a bit of hostility and spirituality to the sword. This low sound seemed to feel the master''s mind.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao seemed to have returned to the world of the Three Kingdoms.


    A towering figure stood at the head of the three armed forces, the green edge in his hand was seen, and the "Cao" banner behind him sounded.


    "Kill"


    With a finger of Qingchen, the gongs and drums were noisy behind him, and thousands of troops roared together, sweeping towards Yuan Jiajun like a mountain collapse.


    Shocked by this endless killing intention, Tang Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Thinking back to reality, Tang Hao stared at the sharp blade in his hand, his cold head beating like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter.


    "Brush"


    Wield the long sword and cut it in the air.


    The case in front of me is like tofu. It''s easy to be cut in two.


    Sure enough, it is a powerful weapon!


    Tang Hao stroked the sword in his hand with joy.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Li Wanqing quietly appeared at the door of the wing room and stared at the green sword in Tang Hao''s hand.


    He raised his head to meet the questioning eyes. Tang Hao was a little surprised. Just now he was too invested in the sword, but he didn''t even notice Li Wanqing entering the house.


    Tang Hao instantly calmed down, slowly put away his green sword and asked.


    "Why did you come in without saying hello?"


    "This is my home. What else do I need to say hello?"


    When Li Wanqing finished, she felt that the words were a little stiff, so she explained to make her tone look softer.


    "I... I saw a flash of fire in your room. I''m afraid you fell asleep reading and the candle burned the book."


    "Oh, why do you suddenly care about me? It makes me very uncomfortable."


    Tang Hao catches the topic and wants to hide Qingchen''s origin from Li Wanqing.


    Although these items come from the right way, it is really troublesome to explain.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m just afraid the house will be burned."


    Li Wanqing was unable to lose face and denied the word "care".


    However, as soon as she spoke, Li Wanqing felt some regret. After all, just an hour ago, she poured wine for Tang Hao at the family banquet


    "I said, don''t we have an appointment and don''t interfere in each other''s lives."


    Tang Hao moved out Li Wanqing''s words to prevaricate her, and then said.


    "You see, I''m fine here."


    The implication is to let Li Wanqing leave the wing room.


    Li Wanqing snorted, a trace of anger rising in her heart.


    If it had been before, she would have slammed the door, but this time she held back.


    "I Li Wanqing do what I say. If I don''t interfere, I won''t. It''s just that you haven''t explained to me the origin of your sword. If someone asks, I have to explain it to others. Otherwise, outsiders will say that a couple don''t even know these things."


    Seeing that Li Wanqing kept up with the problem, Tang Hao said casually.


    "This is sent to me by an old fellow in our village."


    Tang Hao made up an explanation temporarily, but the fictional character sounded a little more real than the hermit he made up when he wanted Li Jing to explain.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s words, Li Wanqing couldn''t ask again.


    Just this explanation, Li Wanqing will never believe it.


    How could he de get so many people to give him a piece of cloth? First, the hermit gave it to him, and then the old man in the blacksmith''s shop gave it to him, and the things he gave him were not ordinary.


    Is Tang Hao deliberately hiding his identity?


    Poor disciple, adoptive father and adoptive mother are all ordinary farmers. Where does it seem that they have spare money to buy Pen, ink, paper and inkstone?


    Where did you find the expert? The professor''s martial arts skills?


    With regard to his current accomplishments in civil and military affairs, not to mention a peasant family, even a rich family can hardly do it for a while.


    The more you think about Li Wanqing, the more you think about Tang Hao.


    Although she was puzzled, Li Wanqing nodded faintly and withdrew.


    On the way back to the wedding room, Li Wanqing was full of doubts and muttered to herself.


    "Didn''t my father find out his life experience?"


    "Or is his family actually not poor?"


    After sending Li Wanqing away, Tang Hao put down his heart slightly, put away his green sword and said.


    "It seems that we have to keep it a little secret in the future."


    Put away his thoughts, Tang Hao opened the reincarnation policy in his mind.


    A huge shadow came into view.


    Great doctor Hua Tuo!

 Chapter 57

    Tang Hao remembered that when Hua Tuo was treating Cao Cao''s head wind disease, he asked for craniotomy, but Cao Cao mistook Hua Tuo for intentional murder, so he sent Hua Tuo to prison and died.


    It''s really sad that a generation of miracle doctors died.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao soared into the air and entered the world of Hua Tuo.


    "The old Hua Tuo paid a visit to the censor. He only asked the next generation to hang a pot to help the world and relieve the common people. He also forgot that the adult could be like the wishes of the grass people."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was inexplicably moved and looked at the fuzzy and thin figure in the space.


    "The miracle doctor Hua Tuo, you have excellent medical skills all your life. Since you care about the well-being of all families and want to promote medical ethics, let you be reborn as Li Shizhen."


    With these words, Tang Hao expressed great emotion and turned Hua Tuo out.


    The old man in his twilight years is not bad for my great Chinese generation of medical soul. He has been in this medical practice all day and has been fighting with the disease all his life.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Hua Tuo."


    "Ding! Get the green bag classic."


    It''s actually the green capsule Sutra!


    Tang Hao was stunned!


    This is not a medical treasure book written by Hua Tuo''s lifelong efforts!


    It is said that Hua Tuo wrote everything he saw in his life in prison after he was imprisoned. Before he died, he handed over the Qing Bao Jing to the jailer, hoping to pass on this medical skill to future generations and benefit future generations.


    Did you ever think that the jailer burned the book because he was afraid of laws and regulations and being implicated.


    Future generations will benefit immensely only from the medical treasures such as "Ma boiling powder" and "Wuqinxi" in a few remnant pages.


    Now, the complete "green bag Sutra" is in his own hands, and the magic of it goes without saying.


    "Boom"


    At the moment when Tang Hao sighed, a large number of medical experience poured into his mind like a torrent of water.


    In an instant, a large amount of medical knowledge was displayed in front of him like the water of the Milky way. Scenes of diagnosis and treatment experience, dispensing dosage and movies were constantly flashed into Tang Hao''s mind.


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes, breathed a sigh of relief and said in secret.


    "Hua Tuo, don''t worry. I will carry forward your medical skills and benefit the people of the Tang Dynasty..."


    Tang Hao got up and lay on the bed, covered with a beautiful silk quilt, closed his eyes, and carefully read the green bag Sutra in his mind.


    The next day.


    A reminder from the servant girl outside the window came.


    "Uncle, there is news today that your majesty is going to give a banquet for the 20 candidates who have been promoted. The acting will begin at noon. Don''t be late."


    Tang Hao replied, "I see. Let''s go."


    Last night, I read the green capsule Sutra. Tang Hao was particularly fascinated by the acupuncture and moxibustion. He didn''t sleep until he turned over half the night.


    At this time, under the reminder of the servant girl, Tang Hao saw that it was getting late and hurriedly finished grooming, so he went into the palace.


    Tai Chi hall.


    In the magnificent palace, 20 candidates who were promoted sat on both sides of the palace in turn.


    It''s hard to hide the excitement in the young face.


    Regardless of the outcome of the third round, these 20 elites of Datang will eventually show their aspirations in the court of Datang.


    The king of Tang also gave a banquet in person, which has shown his honor and favor.


    "Your Majesty has arrived."


    A eunuch sounded.


    The crowd stood up in a hurry and bowed their heads in awe.


    Surrounded by palace maids, the king of Tang slowly walked up the steps with the help of empress Chang sun and ascended the Dragon chair.


    The emperor and empress sat down, and Princess Changle sat down in the Pearl tent next to her.


    "Minister Zhang Wu kowtowed to his majesty."


    "Cao min xinwenzong kowtowed to his majesty."


    "The king of the grass people kowtowed to his majesty."


    "Tang Hao kowtowed to his majesty."


    Twenty candidates, including Tang Hao, who had been promoted to the top of the list, made courtesies one after another.


    "Flat."


    As soon as the king of Tang waved his hand, a calm and dignified voice came.


    The crowd straightened up slowly and looked straight, and no one dared to look up to the high son of heaven.


    Some aristocratic family disciples, including Zhang Wu, also met the saint for the first time. They couldn''t help sweating their nervous palms.


    But Tang Hao was different. He was a man for two generations. No one respected the king like God. He turned his head and looked at the king of Tang above the hall.


    The monarch who opened the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty was in front of him. At this time, his face could not be seen completely under the shelter of a row of bead curtains on his crown.


    As for the princess Changle, Tang Hao met her in mingyouxuan, but Tang Hao didn''t know it at that time.


    "You are all young talents of the Tang Dynasty. The important task of building a country will fall on each of you. Although it is a prosperous age, but foreign aggression has not been eliminated, are you willing to open up territory for me?"


    The majestic voice echoed in the hall.


    This sentence aroused the blood in the hearts of all the candidates of your highness.


    "I''m willing to go through fire and water for your majesty..."


    Tang Hao knew that the king of Tang had talent and ambition and wanted to push the Tang Dynasty to the peak of history.


    Today''s Tang Dynasty is a prosperous country coming from all countries. Although it has not reached the peak, it has emerged. This is also the result of the king of Tang learning from history.


    However, the king of Tang, who made great achievements in the later stage of Zhenguan, went downhill step by step.


    Wei Zheng, the admonitory minister in the early stage, was alienated by the king of Tang. During the two invasions of Korea, people and money were wasted. Although some achievements were made, the gains outweighed the losses. Finally, due to not listening to the advice of the ministers, it led to a domestic uprising.


    In the later period of the Tang Dynasty, the king''s life gradually became extravagant. He stipulated that others should not interfere with the crown prince''s things, and began to build palaces wantonly. The eastern capital Luoyang Feixian palace and Cuiwei palace


    More officials wrote about the daily life of the royal family. The daily notes on daily words and deeds have always been non-interference by the king, but the king of Tang became the first person to break this historical tradition, setting a bad precedent for later royal families.


    "Alas! People are not sages, who can make mistakes."


    Tang Hao looked at the king of Tang with empty eyes. For a moment, he wanted to be in God.

 Chapter 58

    "Tang Hao!"


    The king of Tang looked at Tang Hao and shouted.


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts and hugged boxing.


    "The grass people are here."


    "In this situation and scene, poetry should be added to the fun. I heard that you have great literary talent, so I asked you to write a poem on the spot."


    As soon as the voice fell, a eunuch carried a table and put it in front of Tang Hao. Several palace maids came to the table with ink cuttlefish and waited on it.


    Tang Hao bowed and said, "the grass people obey the order."


    There was silence.


    All the examinees looked sideways one after another, and it was a happy event to be recognized by the king of Tang Dynasty.


    It would be a great honor to write poems in front of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Jealousy and envy focused on Tang Hao.


    Zhang Wu clenched his teeth secretly, and his eyes twinkled with envy like everyone else.


    The difference is that there is a trace of anger in Zhang Wu''s eyes.


    Tang Hao pulled up his sleeves, picked up the pen and ink in the maid''s hand, stood next to the case, hesitated for a few seconds, waved his pen and walked away.


    Gou Jian, king of Yue, broke Wu GUI,


    The soldiers returned home in royal clothes.


    Palace maids are like flowers all over the court,


    So far only partridges fly.


    There was silence!


    Unconsciously, it seemed that the vigorous calligraphy was substituted into the scene.


    Gou Jian takes revenge, the soldiers triumph, the righteous are rewarded, everyone smiles, and the beauties are like clouds. It''s a happy scene.


    People unconsciously think of this prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    But the last sentence turned suddenly, in sharp contrast to the first three sentences. The partridge flew and felt desolate.


    In contrast, his style is original, the language is cold and the festival is promoted, and the sense of prosperity and decline is strong.


    This moment seems to put people into endless meditation.


    Zhang Wu read silently in his heart. For a moment, he was also intoxicated in the history of Gou Jian''s destruction of Wu.


    "Good! What a sentence! Palace maids are like flowers all over the court. So far, only partridges fly. Although it is a period of history, it is deeply described, thought-provoking and good!"


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at this poem, shooting several cases, and his eyes were more appreciative.


    The king of Tang waved his big hand and said.


    "Come and give wine."


    As soon as the voice fell, the candidates looked surprised and looked at Tang Hao with envy in their eyes.


    Zhang Wu''s heart was shocked. Tang Hao received a royal gift from the king of Tang for the first time. What an honor.


    Even some of the old courtiers here have never had such treatment in their life!


    If so, even if Tang Hao loses the election, he must have a place in the heart of the king of Tang!


    "Your majesty! I think Tang Hao''s poem is disrespectful to your majesty."


    An angry voice sounded.


    Zhang Wu had moved to the hall, stood beside Tang Hao, slightly lowered his head, and had a cold look in his eyes when he came into contact with Tang Hao''s eyes.


    The king of Tang in the hall gradually put away his smile and frowned.


    "How disrespectful is poetry?"


    Zhang Wu bowed and pointed to the last two sentences on the table.


    "Your Majesty, the first three sentences of the whole poem describe a festive scene, which is not exactly the same as today''s prosperous Tang Dynasty."


    "And this last sentence, desolate and declining, depression and sadness, makes people feel palpitating and sour."


    "I just don''t know whether this young master Tang really writes about the past or the present?"


    After that, Zhang Wu straightened his back and looked at Tang Hao with bright eyes. A slight sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhang Wu is also a person who has read some poetry books. A nostalgic poem can pick out bones from eggs.


    The key is that he picked this bone, which is related to his rebellious and anti thief intentions.


    After Zhang Wu mentioned this, the ministers and the children of the aristocratic family talked about it one after another, pointing the spearhead at Tang Hao.


    The king of Tang also frowned.


    This is an ancient poem. This time, Zhang Wu was linked to the rise and fall of the Tang Dynasty. He also knew that these aristocratic family disciples were deliberately making trouble.


    Although what Zhang Wu said is far fetched, it can also be related.


    He had intended to cultivate Tang Hao. Naturally, he would not be incited, but his doubts about Zhang Wu were not easy to attack.


    Tang Hao was not frightened. Instead, he looked aboveboard, held his head high and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao doesn''t mean that. It''s just an ancient poem, and the story of Gou Jian''s destruction of Wu mentioned in the poem is just a well-known story for women and children."


    The king of Tang nodded.


    "I''m sure you don''t have the courage. Although this poem is good, it shows a desolate meaning. I order you to make a poem to show the bloody character of the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Wu''s heart moved slightly. This face has always been the most important thing for the monarch, but the king of Tang did not attack this time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhang Wu thought again that the poetry just now, both in terms of words and poetry, could be called a world-shaking work. Now make another one. In such a short time, how can you have this talent unless heaven and man.


    Then he slowly returned to his seat and looked at Tang Hao coldly.


    Tang Hao bowed slowly and said.


    "Minister, command."


    After that, Tang Hao turned slowly and said to Zhang Wu.


    "Excuse me, childe Zhang, to see if there is any objection."


    Zhang Wu snorted coldly and did not respond.


    After that, Tang Hao took up his pen and walked to the side of the case. After a little meditation, he wrote.


    When Zhang Wu saw that Tang Hao looked free and didn''t scratch his ears and head as he thought, he was a little surprised.


    "Is it... Is this poem really difficult for him?"

 Chapter 59

    It''s not difficult for Tang Hao to mention poems. After all, the two generations of experience, those familiar poems memorized early, aren''t they handy?


    After thinking about it, Tang Hao thought of the frontier fortress poems written by Wang Han, but now Wang Han has not been born.


    He silently said sorry and Tang Haoding calmed down.


    A word was displayed on the paper in Tang Hao''s splashing ink.


    wine is glowing in the luminous jade cups,


    If you want to drink pipa, hurry immediately.


    Don''t laugh when you are drunk on the battlefield,


    How many people have fought in ancient times?


    It is still a vigorous and powerful font, that heroic ambition, filled with the strength of the frontier fortress four times, as if it were alive.


    Word by word, the pride of soldiers fighting bravely, fearing life and death and moving forward bravely can be seen on the paper.


    At this moment,


    Tang Hao put the brush into the Dragon carving tray held by the palace maid, turned and looked at Zhang Wudao with a smile.


    "Childe Zhang, are you satisfied with this poem?"


    Looking at the eunuch''s poems held high, Zhang Wujiang was stunned at the heroic poems on the spot, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Zhang Wu was shocked by the artistic conception of this poem, which was really unparalleled. For a time, he put Tang Hao''s deliberate questioning behind him and was deeply immersed in the lines of the poem.


    The first two sentences of this poem are similar to the first one.


    Simple events, the first scenes seem to be alive, turning naturally and bringing people into the battlefield barracks.


    If the last song is a poetic turn in the last sentence, it makes people fall into endless sadness, but this one is just the opposite, bringing people into fearless and unrestrained pride.


    The same bedding, but different poetry, different emotions!


    In ancient times, several people fought back.


    In an instant, he put life and death aside, filled with the pride of making contributions and killing the enemy.


    Zhang Wu lowered his head slightly, clenched his fist involuntarily, and muttered softly.


    "How could it be! How could it be possible to make two amazing poems in such a short time! How could it..."


    The figure in the bead curtain looked at the poem held high by the eunuch, and a subtle look flashed in his eyes.


    "Good! Don''t laugh when you are drunk on the battlefield. Several people have fought back in ancient times. They are very heroic. Tang Hao, Tang Hao, if you can really surprise me."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty applauded the case. He was the king of the army''s life. At this time, when he saw this poem, he suddenly seemed to return to the moment of war drums and thunder and war horses roaring.


    For a moment, the king of Tang was infected by Tang Hao''s poems. He had the feeling of Leaping Horse frontier fortress and visiting the battlefield in person.


    The elder sun empress beside her flashed a touch of appreciation in her eyes and showed a happy look on her face.


    Seeing the ruddy complexion of the king of the Tang Dynasty, it seems that he has returned to the hot-blooded youth, who used to March East and West


    "Your Majesty, should such literary talents give wine?"


    The king of Tang laughed.


    "The queen is right. Come and give wine."


    At this time, the four seats in the hall were surprised, all of them were infected by this heroic poem, all of them were amazed, and no one had any objection any more.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Tang Hao was at a loss without gratitude. Calmly and calmly, he picked up the glass, drank it and put it in the tray held by the eunuch next to him.


    Zhang Wu sat at the side of the hall and saw all this in his eyes. He originally thought his proposal would embarrass Tang Hao and even invite the disaster of killing animals. Who ever thought that the king of Tang was surprisingly not angry.


    What made her more incredible was that Tang Hao was a talent of heaven''s indulgence, and writing poetry was as common as drinking water.


    This not only made him hate because of jealousy.


    Originally, he was the honor of the Wu Kui. He didn''t hesitate to use his father''s relationship to apply for the name. Who ever thought that the martial arts lost the first of two rounds? Now Tang Hao is honored by the son of heaven!


    no way!


    He won''t!


    Sitting in his seat, Zhang Wu secretly watched Tang Hao drink up the wine. The anger in his eyes was even worse. His clenched fist was deeply in his palm. He didn''t feel it. Hatred had completely filled his mind.


    Suddenly, Zhang Wu came up with an idea. If Tang Hao could really compete with himself in the martial arts competition, he would have no eyes for the sword. Maybe Tang Hao would be disabled and have no chance to be the leader of the martial arts.


    Thinking of this, looking at the calm Tang Hao at the table, Zhang Wu flashed a trace of cruelty in his eyes, carelessly holding the delicious dishes on the plate.


    Traditionally, before the martial arts Golden Hall competition, the king of Tang always entertained all the candidates, but most of them just went through the motions. However, he didn''t expect that Tang Hao had given two well-known masterpieces this time, which made him happy.


    For a time, the banquet that had lasted half an hour lasted for an hour.


    At ordinary times, the self-discipline king of the Tang Dynasty also drank seven or eight points drunk during the banquet.


    Seeing that the king of Tang was drunk, empress changsun announced that she would leave the banquet and helped the king of Tang back to his bedroom.


    Everyone sent them off one by one. They retreated slowly after the emperor and empress left the scene.


    When Tang Hao got up and was about to leave the hall, he was shouted by a little maid in waiting with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Tang. My princess invited him to Changning palace for a chat."


    Changning palace?


    Master?


    Tang Hao was stunned. In his impression, this is where the princess lives.


    Is it the princess Changle in the martial arts field?


    What can I do for you?


    Tang Hao was puzzled.


    Since the princess is invited, Tang Hao doesn''t dare to disobey and goes with the palace maid.

 Chapter 60

    Fengyang Pavilion.


    Entering the palace gate, a simple and elegant atmosphere came into view.


    At this time, although the king of Tang was not so luxurious, the palace was also glittering and magnificent.


    The palace of Princess Changle, the favorite daughter of the king of Tang Dynasty, is surprisingly simple and elegant, which is not commensurate with the identity of the princess.


    Tang Hao looked at the beautiful shadow in the bead curtain, neither humble nor arrogant, and bowed his hands.


    "Tang Hao goes to see your royal highness."


    The sound of indifference like smoke sounded in the bead curtain.


    "Flat."


    Pause for a second, the soft and ethereal voice in the bead curtain sounded again.


    "Come, give a seat and pour tea."


    As soon as the voice fell, a maid in waiting brought a low stool and arranged the tea.


    Tang Hao was not at ease, nor was he overwhelmed by flattery. He sat on the stool at will.


    "This is sobering tea. You have drunk a lot at the banquet. Drink it."


    The soft sound like water in the bead curtain sounded again, sandwiched in a little tenderness.


    Tang Hao didn''t refuse, so he picked up the tea and tasted it.


    "Young master Tang blocked the mouths of the ministers with a poem at the banquet. He is extremely talented. He just doesn''t know who this full of poetry and this good word follows?"


    The jade man in the bead curtain is a little curious.


    "The royal highness of the princess praised it, but Tang only read poems for several days."


    "Tang came across a wandering scholar who had been taught by him for some time. This word is also learned from him."


    Tang Hao couldn''t explain the problem for a moment. He simply made up some characters to prevaricate.


    The man in the bead curtain then asked.


    "What about archery? Who taught it?"


    Tang Hao slowly took a sip of tea and said with a faint smile.


    "The Tang Dynasty is a warrior, and there are many people in the countryside who are skilled in archery. I learned this archery from a hunter in the countryside."


    The people in the bead curtain seemed very curious and asked.


    "The Yan family who can hurt the martial arts family, your martial arts are also good. Why?"


    Tang Hao was calm and continued to make up these ethereal people to prevaricate.


    "Tang met a veteran when he was young. At his instigation, he learned some fur just for self-defense."


    These people mentioned by Tang Hao are those who "don''t have this person".


    Faint laughter came from the bead curtain.


    "There are many strange people and strange things in your hometown."


    After that, he stopped talking, as if he didn''t mean to ask again.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to keep pestering on this issue, and asked.


    "I don''t know what your royal highness is doing when you come to the grass people."


    The curtain seemed to be waiting for Tang ha to ask and said faintly.


    "The battlefield poems you wrote just now are quite exquisite, ambitious and passionate. They are all handed down treasures."


    "But these poems are too violent and murderous. I don''t like them. Can you make a song for me alone?"


    Princess Changle said that she knew the purpose of summoning Tang Hao. In fact, she wanted to ask for a pair of ink treasures.


    Tang Hao secretly breathed a sigh. It turned out that he was looking for himself to write poetry.


    After a little meditation, Princess Changle is now in her Jasper years. She is a princess with you, but she is also a girl''s mind. Most of them want to hear some love poems.


    The palace maid had already prepared the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and put them in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao picked up his pen and inscribed it.


    When is the moon?


    Ask Qingtian about the wine.


    I don''t know what season it would be in the heavens on this night.


    I want to go back in the wind, and I''m afraid that the Qionglou Yuyu will be very cold at the height.


    Dancing with clear shadows is like being in the world.


    The moon rounds the red mansion Stoops to silk-pad doors, Shines upon the sleepless Bearing no grudge.


    Why does the moon tend to be full when people are apart?


    People may have sorrow or joy, be near or far apart, the moon may be dim or bright, wax or wane, This has been going on since the beginning of time.


    May we all be blessed with longevity. Though far apart, we are still able to share the beauty of the moon together..


    After Tang Hao wrote, he blew the wet handwriting on his mouth and handed it to the palace maid.


    The palace maid respectfully handed the scroll to Princess Changle of the Pearl curtain.


    Princess Changle carefully held the ink and read it out softly.


    The sentence is short, the meaning of the word is clear, and the language is simple but imaginative.


    It reads catchy, but being in the world is like a fairyland.


    "People have joys and sorrows, and the moon has a full moon."


    Princess Changle read it over and over again, with a trace of joy in her eyes.


    "Tang Hao, this word is well written."


    "The artistic conception is bold and unrestrained, and the mood is optimistic. When the last stroke turns, it is actually to place hope on relatives and friends, which can be described as a stroke of genius."


    "Even my mind is unknowingly open-minded."


    Listening to Hao''s undisguised appreciation, Tang Hao didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    At this time, Princess Changle, who had been sitting in the curtain, opened the Pearl curtain, walked lightly and came out slowly.


    Tang Hao saw the peerless face of the legendary head of the three beauties in Chang''an.


    In an instant, Tang Hao felt a slight shock in his heart and was stunned.


    Miaoman''s posture is like that of a fairy in the painting, growing lotus step by step.


    On that pale cheek, the finely carved facial features are almost impeccable. Every subtle action seems to have endless magic, which has fascinated men all over the world.


    "What? Do you think I''m not as good-looking as your heroine?"


    The voice of indifference like smoke quietly spread to Tang Hao''s ears.


    Tang Hao took back his mind and said faintly, "Your Highness just reminds the grass people of a poem."


    "A poem? Tell me?"


    Princess Changle used to be a joke. She never thought that Tang Hao had another poem. There was a surprise in my heart.


    Tang Hao held his head high and held his hand. He looked like a scholar and said slowly.


    "Out of the mud without dyeing, clean the ripples without demons."


    Princess Changle was stunned.


    Bing Xueming''s clever girl suddenly realized that Tang Hao compared her to a holy Lotus by comparing things to people.


    Repeated chanting on both sides, the color of joy in the eyes of Princess Changle is even more, Tao.


    "It''s not bad for my talent in the Tang Dynasty. It''s the best compliment I''ve ever heard."


    Princess Changle was so happy that she couldn''t help laughing, and her beautiful face became more and more moving.


    Suddenly, Princess Changle''s face changed. Her originally pale face suddenly turned pale, coughed a few times and shook her body.


    "Princess highness!"


    Tang Hao hurriedly got up and didn''t care to think about it. He took a step forward to help Princess Changle.

 Chapter 61

    At the moment when Princess Changle came to the end, Tang Hao took Princess Changle and put her in his arms.


    I saw Princess Changle''s eyebrows wrinkled, her beautiful eyes closed, and a touch of pain appeared on her skin like a curdled jade face.


    "Your Highness fainted."


    "Go and tell your mother and your majesty."


    "Please ask the imperial doctor."


    With the exclamation of the two palace maids in the palace, several palace maids outside the house acted separately. For a time, Changning palace was in a mess.


    After Tang Hao placed Princess Changle in the bedroom next door, two palace maids took care of her. Considering that the bedroom was a private space, he waited in the side hall.


    Soon, empress Chang sun and King Tang hurried to the hospital, and Sun Simiao, the first hospital in the hospital, was among them.


    Tang Hao couldn''t go in to investigate his condition for a moment. It was absolutely impossible to leave. He had to wait for the doctor''s diagnosis.


    Not long after, empress Chang sun came out with a sad face.


    Tang Hao stepped forward and asked.


    "The empress, the royal highness of the princess, looks pale, looks weak, and lacks air and blood. But has it ever happened before?"


    Empress Chang sun sighed and said.


    "Hey! This qi depression is a chronic disease for many years."


    While talking, empress Chang sun''s Phoenix eyes were slightly red and recalled.


    "When zhi''er was young, he was not as lively as children of the same age. He often locked himself in the cabin. He didn''t think about tea and rice and didn''t like talking to others. He gradually became a little depressed."


    "Doctor sun has been treating zhi''er. He drank a lot of soup and medicine, which can be regarded as a cure. But this makes zhi''er more tired of meals, greatly reduced his appetite, and just drank some porridge all day. Hey! Zhi''er syncope has been obviously frequent in the past three years. What can I do about it?"


    After hearing the speech, Tang Hao understood that the princess of Changle fainted repeatedly because she ate less and had insufficient blood supply over time.


    "It should be caused by anemia!"


    Tang Hao, who inherited Hua Tuo, naturally understood these causes.


    A trace of surprise flashed across the empress changsun''s sad face.


    "Young master Tang also knows medicine?"


    Tang Hao said faintly, "just a little knowledge."


    During the conversation, Sun Simiao and King Tang rushed out.


    Empress Chang sun stepped forward and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Doctor sun, how''s zhier''s condition?"


    Sun Simiao bowed his hand, and his words were full of helplessness and worry.


    "Tell your mother that Princess Changle has just drunk porridge and recovered a little. She can eat some meat porridge later. But the princess has been ill for a long time. I''m afraid she''s getting weaker and weaker..."


    At this point, Sun Simiao shook his head again and again.


    Empress Chang sun felt more anxious. Her eyes were full of tears and her voice choked.


    "Well... What should I do?"


    The king of Tang, who was beside him, was so angry about Princess Changle''s illness that he couldn''t help but turn to Sun Simiao. He brushed his sleeve and said angrily.


    "Doctor sun, you falsely call yourself the king of medicine! Are you dissatisfied with my forcible summoning the palace and neglect it? Aren''t you afraid that I will punish you?"


    As soon as Tianwei appeared, the people trembled and kept silent.


    Rao was the king of medicine, and Sun Simiao, who was honored as the king of medicine, was sweating on his forehead for a moment and didn''t dare to look at the king of Tang again.


    He didn''t want to end up with Hua Tuo, Sun Simiao said in a trembling voice.


    "Your Majesty, calm down. Although the old man is used to idle clouds and wild cranes, he has no intention of neglect. Although the minister has cured her qi depression, the root of the disease is still princess Changle. There is little food, and the root of anemia..."


    The king of Tang knew that what Sun Simiao said was the truth and no longer spoke.


    Empress Chang sun sobbed, "doctor sun, is there no other way?"


    In fear, Sun Simiao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said.


    "Let me think, let me think..."


    For a moment there was a dead silence above the hall.


    "Why don''t imperial doctors use acupuncture to get through your Highness''s spleen and stomach stagnation and turbid Qi. In this way, your Highness''s spleen and stomach function will gradually recover."


    A confident voice came.


    The king of Tang and empress Chang sun were surprised and looked at Tang Hao who slowly stood up.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Sun Simiao''s eyes, but it dissipated in an instant, and there was some regret in his tone.


    "It seems that the young man also knows some medical skills, but he is specialized in the art. He has made achievements in pharmacology, but he is not good at acupuncture."


    It''s the duty of a doctor to help the world. Besides, it''s Hua Tuo''s long cherished wish to fight against diseases. How can we stand idly by when Hua Tuo inherits them!


    What''s more, Princess Changle once had grace and herself in the martial arts examination room.


    Tang Hao stepped forward, bowed his hands and said.


    "Your Majesty, may I have a try?"


    The whole audience was surprised.


    "Never, there''s no reason to try when you say it."


    Sun Simiao waved his hand again and again.


    This line of medicine emphasizes four things: looking, smelling, asking and cutting. Even some barefoot doctors in the countryside are in their 40s after learning these four things.


    The young man in front of him is only in his twenties. How can he master these four at such a young age?


    Moreover, Princess Changle''s condition is a perennial backlog, which can be called a persistent disease.


    "Tang Hao, do you know the crime of bullying the king?"


    The king of Tang snapped and obviously didn''t believe Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao is proficient in all kinds of calligraphy and poetry and has outstanding literary talent. He shows his skills in the martial arts field and surprises four people.


    Although it''s amazing to have such achievements when you are young, how can an ordinary person shine in every way?


    What''s more, how can he cure the helpless disease of Yaosheng at this time?


    Tang Hao was neither humble nor arrogant. He stood calmly and freely on the hall.


    "It happens that the grass people know a little about acupuncture and moxibustion. If your majesty doesn''t believe it, you don''t need the grass people."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly retreated to the side of the hall.


    Make it clear whether you can cure it or not depends on your choice.


    The king of Tang looked up and down at Tang Hao. This talented young man really knows some medical skills?


    With or without? Hesitated for a moment.


    Empress Chang sun looked at Tang Hao, pulled the corner of King Tang''s clothes and whispered.


    "I see that Tang Hao doesn''t have to lie. I might as well let him try. Maybe there will be a miracle."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was silent, thought again and again, and sighed.


    "It''s been so far. Try it, Tang Hao. Go."

 Chapter 62

    With the consent of the king of Tang, Tang Hao came to the bedroom, followed by the king of Tang, empress Chang sun and Sun Simiao.


    Bypassing the screen and opening the red curtain, Princess Changle''s haggard face came into view.


    "Thanks to the help of Hua Tuo and the inspection of the green bag Sutra last night, you hit the rich and noble. You have this blessing."


    Tang Hao sighed and sighed in his heart. He slowly sat down by the bed with no idle hands. He grabbed Princess Changle''s jade hand and cut her pulse.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s back, he and his unfamiliar techniques.


    The king of Tang was suspicious.


    "Does this boy who is both literate and martial arts really know medicine?"


    Sun Simiao and empress Chang sun are also outside the account and dare not go out, waiting for the result of Tang Hao''s pulse.


    In a moment, Tang Hao determined that the princess was indeed the accumulation of turbid Qi in the spleen and stomach.


    Tang Hao got up slowly, took a breath and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, the queen, the grass people have explored the root cause of the eldest grandson, and then used acupuncture techniques to cure the princess''s highness."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang and the empress Chang sun were delighted.


    Tang King Longyan said happily.


    "OK! Yes, if you want any reward when you cure the qualitative child''s disease, just open your mouth and I will answer them one by one."


    Tang Hao was as calm as water and said faintly.


    "Let''s not mention the reward for the time being. It''s the duty of doctors to cure diseases and save people, and ministers don''t need a reward."


    "It is only in this healing that I am afraid of offending the royal highness of the princess, and I hope your queen will decide."


    Hearing the speech, empress Chang sun and King Tang expressed doubts.


    "Offend?"


    Tang Hao looked at them and explained.


    "Acupuncture and moxibustion is one of the most important techniques for acupuncture. In order to find the right points, the needles can be placed. In the treatment, the Royal Highness is required to remove the coat, and the needles are used in the back."


    As soon as this remark came out, the king of the Tang Dynasty and the empress Chang sun looked embarrassed.


    As the body of a princess, Princess Changle is naturally very precious.


    What''s more, the princess of Changle is still the innocent body of Yunying who hasn''t married. She reveals her jade back in front of Tang Hao. Besides, she has skin relatives.


    Although he both understood, as parents, he still had some disagreements.


    Seeing that they were hesitant, Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "In the eyes of doctors, no matter men or women, there are only patients and doctors. If your majesty and queen have scruples about the grass people, the grass people will leave first."


    After that, Tang Hao lifted the red curtain and was about to go out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The king of Tang stretched out his hand to stop Tang Hao''s footsteps.


    "I believe in your character. If you can be cured, I will cure you of innocence."


    In order to cure the disease, the king of Tang didn''t care about these. He only hoped that Tang Hao really had a way.


    "I hope I can borrow sun Tai''s medicine box for the time being."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sun Simiao handed over the medicine box.


    Seeing that the people were still around the account, Tang Hao said.


    "Please wait in the hall. I need to concentrate when I use the needle and don''t dare to be distracted."


    The king of Tang dared not disobey, so he took them out of the bedroom.


    In the empty room, only Tang Hao and the half unconscious Princess Changle are left.


    Tang Hao took a long breath, calmed his mind, gently lifted up Princess Changle and sat cross legged on the bed.


    Just as Tang Hao retreated from Princess Changle''s clothes, the coolness from her thin clothes woke Princess Changle.


    When I opened my eyes, I only felt that a man behind me was taking off his clothes. I had no time to think more and shouted angrily.


    "Who dares to be so presumptuous!"


    While talking, a blush appeared on the originally pale face and instantly reflected on the pink neck.


    Princess Changle struggled to pull up her clothes, turned her head angrily and recognized Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao devoted himself to healing and was open-minded. He was not surprised or angry and bowed his hands.


    "Princess highness, the grass people get your Majesty''s approval and come to cure the symptoms of princess''s depression, but this acupuncture technique is the only way to do so."


    Seeing that it was Tang Hao, Princess Changle asked with more surprise and less anger.


    "Do you still know medicine?"


    He turned his head while talking, and the blush between his neck faded a lot.


    Tang Hao responded faintly.


    "What a difficult miscellaneous diseases, but your highness is not a problem. Princess and her heart is assured that Tang should be able to cure it."


    Princess Changle had no choice but to trust Tang Hao.


    It''s just that in this bedroom, lone men and few women take off their clothes, which makes it really difficult for a daughter''s family.


    After a while, seeing that Princess Changle didn''t give any instructions, Tang Hao bowed respectfully.


    "If the princess is so ill, I can return to her majesty, that is, the royal highness of the princess needs not be embarrassed."


    After that, Tang Hao got up and was ready to leave.


    Princess Changle bit her lips and felt a little guilty.


    Childe Tang is bent on healing, and he can''t help thinking too much.


    "Wait a minute, I believe you are."


    Princess Changle clenched her teeth, took a long breath, hesitated again and again, lifted her slender hands, and faded her clothes to her waist.


    Looking at the jade back in front of him, Tang Hao couldn''t help beating his heart even if he had no evil thoughts.


    Tang Hao stopped his mind, took a breath, touched the medicine box, and the demons dispersed in an instant.


    Take out a silver needle from the wallet. Tang Hao gently slides over Princess Changle''s back, holds the lower position, and gently inserts the silver needle into it.


    Rao is so. Tang Hao used acupuncture and moxibustion for the first time. He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead and his hands trembled slightly.


    With the pain from her back, Princess Changle wrinkled her eyebrows, shook her body involuntarily, and gave a light hum.


    "If your highness can''t bear it, I''ll stop for a moment."


    "Well, I can stand it."


    Princess Changle''s answer was as indifferent as smoke, with a touch of perseverance.


    Seeing that he had agreed, Tang Hao no longer hesitated and plunged the silver needle into the acupoint one by one.


    This acupuncture seems simple, but in fact the mystery is unfathomable.


    There are strict requirements on the depth of the needle, the position of the needle, the sequence of needle insertion and the time. If you make a mistake, you will lose your power.


    But half an hour.


    Princess Changle''s originally tight frown gradually stretched out, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    When Tang Hao pulled out the last silver needle, Princess Changle suddenly felt open-minded and enlightened.


    Tang Hao helped Princess Changle lie down slowly. Seeing her sweating, he took out his handkerchief to wipe her clean.


    Princess Changle gently dragged the quilt horn and looked at Tang Hao''s concerned eyes. She didn''t feel a blush on the jade face.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang. I feel so hungry. It seems that you have cured my illness."


    While talking, a subtle light rose in Princess Changle''s grateful eyes.

 Chapter 63

    When Tang Hao finished packing the medicine box, he smiled faintly.


    "Just a little effort,"


    "I''m going to tell the pantry to let them prepare meals. Later, I''ll open some herbal medicines for your highness."


    After that, Tang Hao gave some instructions and slowly withdrew from the wing room with the medicine box.


    In the empty room, Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao and sighed.


    "Tang Hao, I owe you a life..."


    After saying that, his eyes inadvertently fell on a handkerchief embroidered with "Hao" at the head of the bed.


    Outside the temple.


    The famous King of Tang paced back and forth at the door and glanced at the hall from time to time.


    The king of Tang, who once collapsed in front of Mount Tai without changing his face, became restless because of his daughter''s illness.


    Seeing Tang Hao stride out, he asked eagerly.


    "How''s it going?"


    Empress Chang sun also looked at Tang Hao nervously, with expectation in her eyes.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty Queen, the minister has used the needle for his royal highness, and has cleared away the turbid gas in the spleen and stomach of the princess of the river. She has been recuperation for ten days, and the condition of the princess can be restored."


    "By the way, your highness is somewhat hungry now, and she is still tired of preparing some clear soup meals."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest grandson empress was overjoyed and hurriedly asked the palace maid to inform the imperial dining room. After the arrangement, she hurried into the bedroom to look after her daughter.


    Tang Wang Chang breathed a sigh of relief and Longyan was happy. He smiled and said happily.


    "Tang Hao, you can really surprise me. Come on, what do you want?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and politely refused.


    "I have already said that it is the duty of a doctor to cure diseases and save people, and there is no need for reward."


    Although Tang Hao has systematic help, he is also committed to winning fame and becoming a personal master. At this time, he only needs the order of the king of Tang to earn his official post.


    However, Tang Hao is full of confidence. He does not need to take this shortcut only by strength, and is bound to achieve this achievement.


    What''s more, Princess Changle ordered to postpone the exam in the martial arts examination room that day. Today''s move is a reward for this kindness.


    Seeing that the easy shortcut was rejected by Tang Hao, the king of Tang was shocked and patted Tang Hao on the shoulder. He was greatly appreciated in his eyes.


    "Good! You abandoned the opportunity to ascend the sky step by step. Although you are young, you are calm and have this determination. I am not wrong."


    "Tang Hao, I hope you can perform well and give me another surprise in the martial arts competition one day later."


    After that, the king of Tang smiled with deep meaning, waved his big sleeve, and turned into his bedroom to see his baby daughter.


    Tang Hao didn''t think much and turned to leave.


    "Young man, wait a minute. I don''t know about the old man. I hope you can give me some advice."


    While talking, Sun Simiao, the medicine saint, walked slowly to Tang Hao.


    "I wonder if the young man can solve the old man''s doubts. What kind of acupuncture method do you use?"


    Tang Hao didn''t dare to neglect the medicine saint, and respectfully replied.


    "The needling method used by the younger generation is the acupuncture Sutra in the pillow."


    Sun Simiao held Bai Xushen in his hand. He was shocked and asked quickly.


    "The Sutra of burning and stabbing in the pillow is a kind of needling technique from the Qing Bao Jing written by the miracle doctor Hua Tuo. This Pharmacopoeia has long been lost. How can you know? How dare you ask young master Lang where to go?"


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly and said.


    "Is this acupuncture really so magical? I don''t know. It''s just that a wandering doctor left after one or two. It''s too late to ask about his life experience and name."


    Hearing the speech, Sun Simiao was stunned and looked incredible.


    "You also learned this medical skill from him?"


    "Yes, as the saying goes, learning is led by teachers. Practice depends on individuals. I am also self-taught."


    "This..."


    Sun Simiao was stunned on the spot.


    He was shocked not only that the long lost Pharmacopoeia "burning thorn in the pillow" was learned by the teenager, but also the teenager''s medical talent.


    Even if they follow famous teachers and teach them in person, few people can reach such medical skills, let alone self-study.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to dwell on this issue for too long, so he bowed his hand slightly.


    "Senior, I still have a martial arts exam. I can''t accompany you. Goodbye."


    After that, Tang Hao turned and left.


    Changning palace.


    When the king of Tang saw his daughter getting better, he gave a few instructions and went to the Tai Chi hall, leaving his mother and daughter.


    Empress Chang sun put down her spoon and asked with a subtle look on her face.


    "Zhi''er, I just had to do acupuncture. Tang Hao told him..."


    Seeing that her mother mentioned it, Princess Changle thought of the picture that she was in the same room with Tang Hao just now, and her clothes were half untied. She couldn''t help but feel hot on her face and said shyly.


    "Empress mother... How... Say these..."


    "Tang Hao, although he is treating a disease, he has seen your body. You are the princess of the Tang Dynasty, which is related to fame and reputation. My mother has to consider it."


    "Tang Hao, although he has a wife, your identity can''t be compared with her. As long as you like, the queen mother will ask your father for an order to make him and Li Wanqing separate and be your son-in-law."


    In the eyes of the eldest grandson queen, the identity of the poor family has become irrelevant in front of her love for life-saving grace. Now she just waits for her daughter''s decision.


    As soon as the voice fell, the eldest granddaughter was shocked, a flash of light flashed in her eyes, and shyly turned her head, unwilling to answer the question.


    "You''re old enough to talk about marriage. It''s hard to talk about such things."


    The eldest grandson Queen''s eyes were gentle and did not urge, but only let her daughter make her own decision.


    Suddenly, empress changsun caught a glimpse of the word "Hao" on the handkerchief beside Princess Changle''s pillow.


    Originally, there was nothing, but it seemed that the Hao word was familiar, as if it touched one of his nerves and looked at it in his hand.


    Looking closely, empress Chang sun was shocked, and a voice exclaimed in her heart.


    "This! This is sister Su''s word!"

 Chapter 64

    Seeing her mother staring at her handkerchief in a daze, Princess Changle turned her head and asked suspiciously.


    "Empress mother? What''s the matter?"


    Empress Chang sun suppressed her shock and asked eagerly.


    "Quality son, where does this handkerchief come from?"


    "This is what Tang Hao left here when he wiped my sweat."


    "Tang Hao? You mean the handkerchief belongs to Tang Hao?"


    Empress Chang sun couldn''t believe it and confirmed it again.


    Princess Changle didn''t know why her mother was so excited. She was puzzled and nodded stunned.


    After being confirmed, empress changsun gave a few instructions, settled Princess Changle to sleep, quietly picked up her handkerchief and quietly went out of the bedroom.


    As soon as he got out of the palace, he said to the palace maid, "hurry, hurry and invite the Duke of Zhao."


    Half an hour later, the government hall was established.


    Sun Wuji, the eldest son of the Duke of Zhao, came in a hurry.


    This elder sun Wuji is the elder brother of empress changsun, ranking first among the 24 meritorious heroes, and has a good relationship with the king of Tang.


    As soon as changsun Wuji entered the hall door, empress changsun took out her handkerchief and asked.


    "Have you ever seen this handkerchief?"


    The eldest sun Mowgli glanced at the handkerchief and wondered.


    "My sister urgently calls my elder brother to come and take his place? I won''t give a penny for the craftsmanship of this female worker."


    Empress Chang sun turned over her handkerchief and took the beautiful Hao word in her hand with a smiling face.


    "Look at this word, what clue can you see?"


    After all, the eldest sun Wuji was just a man. He knew nothing about these and shook his head.


    Empress Chang Sun said the truth.


    "This is Su Niang''s acupuncture!"


    Su Niang?


    Hearing the name, the eldest sun Wuji was shocked and looked at the empress with surprise.


    "Where did my sister find it?"


    Empress Chang sun''s eyes twinkled and said, "this is what Tang Hao, Li Fugui''s son-in-law, carries with him."


    Tang Hao?


    Changsun Wuji was stunned and said.


    "Isn''t Tang Hao born in a poor family? How can he have su Niang''s things?"


    "It''s strange to say that when I first met Tang Hao in Li''s house, I felt that he seemed a little familiar. I knew that today I found this handkerchief in the quality room and thought of Su Niang. I remembered that Tang Hao''s eyebrows were a little similar to Su Niang."


    Tang Hao has been in the limelight recently. His eldest sun Wuji has seen the child. Reminded by Empress Chang sun, he can''t help shaking his body.


    "You mean Tang Hao may be su Niang''s child?"


    Empress Chang sun nodded her head.


    "Su Niang''s needlework is unique in the world. This is Tang Hao''s personal thing. Go and investigate Tang Hao''s life experience. Maybe it''s true."


    Sun Wuji picked up his handkerchief and left.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later, the imperial city.


    The gate of the golden hall is open. The candidates holding sharp blades, wearing armor, raising their heads, proudly enter the hall.


    A three foot square challenge arena has been temporarily built in the venue. The arena is surrounded by dignitaries, princes and nobles.


    The competition has not yet started, but the pot has exploded in the stands.


    "Come in, come in, is that Tang Hao? I heard that the princess''s stubborn disease was cured the day before yesterday."


    "Yes, I heard that even Sun Simiao, the king of medicine, had no choice but to be cured by him. It''s really strange."


    "Isn''t it! Duke Wei is really lucky to have such a talented son-in-law."


    People talked about it one after another, and the topic was also Tang Hao.


    Compared with superb medical skills, the people in the stands are more looking forward to the performance of Tang Hao, who won the first place twice, in today''s examination room.


    Fang Xuanling beside Li Jing held his beard and sighed.


    "Lao Li, I''m glad to congratulate you. I didn''t expect that your son-in-law has made achievements in medical skills and saved the Pearl of the king of Tang. This is also a kindness owed by the king of Tang to your Li family. The Li family is like the sun in the middle of the day. It''s just around the corner."


    Li Jing smiled and didn''t reply.


    He also never thought that the people who were not optimistic about Li''s house had become the favorite of the emperor.


    Song Ruo, a few steps away from the same row, glanced at Li Wanqing beside him.


    "Sister Wanqing is so lucky that she married a husband who is proficient in both literature and martial arts and has excellent medical skills."


    Listening to the undisguised words of envy, Li Wanqing was very enthusiastic. She looked at the young man in the field and said.


    "Really? Listen to what you said so well, why didn''t I feel..."


    A smile came from the corners of his mouth and a bit of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    Outside the Wuke stadium.


    A man stood with his hands behind his back, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Zhang Wu paid a visit to Duke Xun."


    Zhang Wu followed the guard to a remote place. Although Zhang Wu was uncertain along the way, he did not dare to disobey Yin Kaishan''s orders.


    When he saw Yin Kaishan, Zhang Wu saluted quickly.


    Yan Kaishan turned slowly, looked at Zhang Wu, who was half kneeling in armor, and said with a smile.


    "Here comes childe Zhang. Please get up."


    Zhang Wu was ordered to stand with his hands down, with a respectful and serious look.


    Yan Kaishan paced a few steps, looked at Zhang Wu and said slowly.


    "Young master Zhang, do you know why I called you here?"


    Zhang Wu was in great awe of the emperor''s favorite minister, even a little afraid, and bowed his hands.


    "Zhang is stupid. I hope the Duke of Xun will make it clear."


    Silence for two seconds.


    Yan Kaishan''s eyes flashed an obliteration and said in a deep voice.


    "I want you to kill Tang Hao in today''s martial arts competition."

 Chapter 65

    Zhang Wu was shocked, suddenly looked up at Yan Kaishan, and his thoughts were running rapidly.


    Recalling what happened some time ago, Zhang Wu suddenly understood.


    Yin Kaishan wanted to use his own hand to get rid of Tang Hao, who beat up his two sons.


    Zhang Wu is not stupid either. He understands the stakes and looks embarrassed.


    "Lord Xun also knows that the martial arts field has always been so far. Even if there are some small bumps and frictions, they are just minor injuries. If you hurt your life, I''m afraid your majesty will blame you, and I can''t afford it."


    Yan Kaishan looked at Zhang Wu''s expression in his eyes, but he thought he had already expected it. He was not surprised or angry.


    "Childe Zhang, in retrospect, you Zhang''s house is also your country''s government. But your majesty rarely mentioned these ideas. The climate of Zhang''s house is much worse than before. Would you like to watch Zhang''s house decline?"


    What Yin Kaishan said is also true. Now the king of Tang ignores Zhang Jia. Zhang Jia is just in the name of the government, and has little influence on the court.


    As soon as Yin Kaishan opened his mouth, he directly told Zhang''s current situation, and every sentence hit Zhang Wu''s heart.


    Zhang''s family had a holiday with Tang Hao, and was responsible for family ZTE.


    The reason why he found Zhang Wu was that Yin Kaishan saw that Zhang Wu was young but famous in martial arts. He was a rare young talent, and he could take him under his command with his revenge plan.


    Thinking of Zhang''s future, Zhang Wu frowned and bowed his hands.


    "Please give me some advice."


    Seeing that Zhang Wu was moved, Yin Kaishan brushed his hand and said.


    "Li Jing, known as the God of war of the Tang Dynasty, has made great contributions. Although he is low-key, he is still low in the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Now there is another Tang Hao in Li''s residence, which is tantamount to adding wings to the tiger. This martial arts is undoubtedly the best time to get rid of Tang Hao. It is good for both childe Zhang and your majesty to re favor Zhang''s residence. If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, childe Zhang wants to revitalize Zhang again, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance."


    While talking, Yan Kaishan turned around, a fierce look flashed in his eyes, clenched his fist and looked at Zhang Wudao.


    "This son must not stay!"


    After a pause, Yin Kaishan continued.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it when it''s done. I''ll plead for you in front of your majesty. If you miss it for a while, your majesty won''t blame you."


    Zhang Wu had to get rid of Tang Hao, but he just wanted to disfavor him. At this time, when Yin Kaishan made it clear, his heart inevitably wavered.


    However, it is not a trivial matter to think about the action of eliminating the roots. It is inevitable to worry about it.


    "This..."


    Yin Kaishan turned and patted Zhang Wu on the shoulder.


    "Childe Zhang, it''s easy to think about your future. The future of Zhang''s house is only in your mind."


    Zhang Wu''s heart moved and his eyes flashed.


    Yin Kaishan, the confidant of the king of Tang, although he was scolded by the king of Tang a few days ago, this small matter did not affect his position in loving the king of Tang.


    If you can really hold this big tree, it will only be mentioned several times by the favorite minister in the ear of the king of Tang.


    "Young master Zhang, don''t forget that your beloved girl is Tang Hao''s wife at this time."


    Yin Kaishan gave a cold reminder.


    In an instant, Zhang Wu''s hesitation dissipated.


    Tang Hao was in the limelight on his birthday, and the picture of pulling out the top twice flashed in his mind again.


    Zhang Wu clenched his fist secretly, and his joints turned pale. When he looked up again, his eyes were awe inspiring!


    "It''s a deal! I hope Duke Xun doesn''t break his promise."


    Yan Kaishan laughed and pulled Zhang Wudao up.


    "Young talents like childe Zhang are outstanding in the future. It''s too late for me to cultivate them. Why break my promise?"


    With Yin Kaishan''s promise, Zhang Wu strengthened his confidence to get rid of Tang Hao and bowed his hand.


    "Lord Xun, don''t worry! Zhang Wuding will live up to his mission."


    "Go."


    Yan Kaishan watched Zhang Wu disappear at the gate of the golden hall, then walked slowly to the grandstand and sat down slowly on his VIP seat.


    Looking obliquely at Li Jing, who was flattered by everyone, a sad smile floated on her face, and she said to herself.


    "Hey! Li Jing, I''ll see your good son-in-law''s blood splashing on the spot later. I don''t think you can laugh."


    In a moment.


    A eunuch''s voice came.


    "Your Majesty, the queen is coming!"


    All officials paid homage.


    The king of Tang, led by Empress Chang sun, slowly walked up to the grandstand and waited for him to sit down. The king of Tang nodded slightly to Duan Zhixuan to start the competition.


    Duan Zhixuan personally sounded the golden gong and announced in a loud voice.


    "The third martial arts competition, martial arts competition, officially begins!"


    At the command, the whole audience was boiling!


    Cheers were heard one after another.


    Duan Zhixuan walked slowly into the center of the challenge arena, glanced at the 20 promoted talents standing neatly under the arena, picked up the list and began to announce the list of competitors.


    The people in the audience don''t pay much attention to others. They mainly want to see the martial arts of Tang Hao, who has become famous recently. The Buddha is as superb as his literary talent and archery.


    It was not just intentional or unintentional. Tang Hao''s draw was arranged in the first round of competition.


    There was an uproar!


    Under the attention of the public, Tang Hao, dressed in silver armor and obliquely dragging a dragon gall and bright silver gun, slowly walked up the stairs step by step and came to the challenge arena.


    People in the stands were attracted by Tang Hao''s dress, and their eyes focused on Tang Hao.


    In the sun, the young man with bright teeth, star eyes, silver armour and silver gun, Fengyu extraordinary, stood on the spot with his head held high.


    Tang Hao''s opponent this time is Xin Wenhui.

 Chapter 66

    Xin Wenhui looked at Tang Hao in front of him and won a lot of applause when he came to the stage.


    It seems that this young man in full swing will set off a wave wherever he goes.


    This thin young man doesn''t look like a man of martial arts!


    "It is rumored in the palace that Tang Hao has been taken care of by the holy master. If I can defeat him today, even if the position of Wu Kui has no chance with me, he will certainly get the holy master''s attention."


    Xin Wenhui slowly lifted the long gun in his hand and gave a loud drink.


    "Brother Tang, let me Xin Wenhui to experience your wonderful moves. Look at them!"


    While talking, Xin Wenhui pointed his left foot to the ground and made a force under his foot, "whoosh" ejected.


    The swift body method was like an arrow from a string, roaring to Tang Hao with a long gun carrying Xiong Hong''s strength.


    "What a fast body method!"


    Tang Hao looked in his eyes and said in his heart.


    Although he knew that those who could be promoted were not mediocre, he was a good hand at making guns, which not only made Tang Hao calm down and deal with it calmly.


    Tang Hao didn''t intend to take the move. He stared at the spear tip and wanted to see the number of ways.


    In a hurry, he leaned to avoid this fierce move.


    It''s just this hiding. It looks very dangerous.


    In the eyes of all the people who held their breath in the stands for such a moment, Tang Hao''s series of actions were a half beat slower in dodging, which really made people shiver.


    Li Jing looked at the scene on the stage. Unconsciously, her left eye jumped suddenly and constantly. She was secretly frightened. She squeezed a sweat for Tang Hao, and an idea came out of her heart.


    "Is it... Is Hao''er really just excellent in talent and archery and mediocre in martial arts?"


    The Hongfu girl beside her stared at the field. She seemed to be very careful in her breathing. Unconsciously, a pair of jade hands pulled Li Jing''s sleeves.


    Li Wanqing caught a glimpse of the scene on the stage, and a heart was instantly raised to her throat. I could not help but frown. The white shellfish teeth bit on the red lips, completely ignoring the pain from the lips. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the every move of the silver armour boy on the stage for fear of something wrong.


    A few steps away, Yan Kaishan couldn''t help leaning forward and left the backrest, and was surprised.


    "This boy can''t even pass the first round? Really want to lose to this Xin Wenhui? Then my plan to kill with a knife will come to naught."


    With a trace of regret and complaint, he stared at the two people on the stage.


    In an instant, the tip of the gun was facing the door.


    Xin Wenhui sneered in his heart. In his opinion, Tang Hao''s martial arts were mediocre. He was so embarrassed to dodge in the face of his fast gun. He couldn''t help respecting and feeling proud when he thought of defeating Tang Hao with one blow.


    After seeing the trend, Tang Hao''s overbearing breath suddenly soared, and the overlord''s power surged to the right hand with a gun like a fast river.


    "Bang"


    A silver light glided past and a metal collision sounded.


    The gun facing the front door was swept out in an instant, and the great strength passed to Xin Wenhui''s hand along the tip of the gun.


    For a moment, Xin Wenhui felt a sharp pain coming from the tiger''s mouth. His hand holding the long gun was shocked. He felt almost unstable.


    After stepping back two steps, Xin Wenhui stabilized his body and was surprised, but he calmed down in a moment, looked at Tang Hao and snorted coldly.


    "The boy''s martial arts are mediocre. I can''t imagine how much brute force he has. I''d like to see how many rounds you can support."


    With this in mind, Xin Wenhui shouted.


    "Come again!"


    While talking, he raised his long gun and attacked Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao stood still and stopped the next move, but it was not as dangerous as before.


    After the three moves, Tang Hao, who seemed to be absent-minded, actually saw through all the facts in Xin Wenhui''s shooting.


    Xin Wenhui only said that Tang Hao was a brute force, only defending but not attacking.


    The more you attack, the more proud you are, and the more aggressive your moves are.


    Wait for the fourth round of attack to rush towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao shouted loudly.


    "It''s over."


    With a kick, the silver light in his hand flashed, but he defended against the attack. The dragon''s gall and silver spear broke through the wind, like a dragon going to sea, mixed with the momentum of mountains and seas, and attacked Xin Wenhui with the faint sound of the dragon.


    Xin Wenhui, who was secretly proud, didn''t expect Tang Hao to be in trouble suddenly! And the fierce offensive in front of him was almost instantaneous until he faced the door.


    "How could it be? He, a boy in cloth, how could he suddenly attack fiercely? He is completely above me?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but change my look.


    Next second.


    The silver light all over the sky surrounded Xin Wenhui like a torrent, and the endless pressure hit him heavily. Xin Wenhui was frightened. He hurriedly used up all his life''s learning to lift a gun and tried to block it, but it didn''t help. In an instant, the silver light suddenly appeared and went straight to his throat.


    Xin Wenhui''s long gun hanging in mid air had no time to return to defense. He was split in his heart, sweating, and exclaimed in his heart.


    "It''s over!"


    In an instant, the silver gun in front suddenly stopped, the silver light dissipated, and Tang Hao with a gun appeared.


    Looking at the long gun that stopped at the tip of his throat, Xin Wenhui felt a lingering fear and dared not speak out, and said in a trembling voice.


    "I... I lost."


    The outcome is divided.


    It all happened so suddenly!


    The first few moves, Tang Hao is still suffering from defense.


    Even before the public could see how Tang Hao turned his defense into attack, the competition was over!


    The audience was silent for a second, and thunderous applause broke out.

 Chapter 67

    "Hey! I didn''t expect that this young master Tang turned his back to attack and beat Xin Wenhui with one move."


    "Xin Wenhui claimed to be invincible all over Longyou. He didn''t expect to lose in the first game."


    "The Duke of Wei is really a good son-in-law who is proficient in everything. It''s really enviable."


    The crowd in the stands cheered, talked and praised Tang Hao.


    Li Jing also breathed a sigh of relief, with a little relief on her face.


    I''ve seen Tang Hao defeat his guard Li Hu. I know Tang Hao has some strength, but after all, in the Taiping period, Li Hu has been busy with affairs in the house for a long time and hasn''t practiced for a long time. It''s inevitable that he is a little rusty.


    But now it''s different in the challenge arena. Which of these talents is not training for the exam, not to mention the dragon and Phoenix among the 20 people who are not Datang.


    Just now, Tang Hao told Li Jing that his worry was superfluous.


    "Lao Li, you son-in-law are good. Even Yuchi Jingde didn''t expect such a fierce counterattack."


    Yuchi Jingde''s loud voice beside Li Jing commented happily.


    Next to Fang Xuanling, he just congratulated: "Congratulations, brother Li. Your son-in-law won the first game smoothly."


    Li Jing listened to the old friends'' compliments. She was very useful in her heart, but she just smiled faintly on her face.


    Li Wanqing on one side of the stand looked at the moment on the stage with a complex look.


    Just now the worry has vanished. At this time, there is an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    Tang Hao surprised four people with a gun, which made Li''s parents face. Of course she was happy.


    However, the so-called layman watching the excitement and the expert watching the doorway, which Tang Hao just made this move exquisite and unpredictable, deeply shocked her heart.


    "Tang Hao is hidden. The subtlety of this move can even be equal to my martial arts!"


    Li Wanqing''s simple song Ruoxin didn''t think so much, and praised him sincerely.


    "Young master Tang is really awesome! I knew he would win."


    Looking at Song ruoxing''s happy appearance, Li Wanqing couldn''t help frowning.


    In the grandstand.


    The king of Tang clapped his hands and praised.


    "Tang Hao, it''s not easy. He really surprised me again."


    Princess Changle turned a deaf ear to her father''s praise. She sat gracefully and solemnly in the light gauze bead curtain, stared at the figure on the challenge arena, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and floated a faint crimson on the exquisite jade face.


    The eldest grandson queen next to the Pearl curtain looked at the smile of Princess Changle in her eyes, and then looked at the look of her daughter. It was clear that it was a girl Huaichun who was happy and proud to see the achievements of her favorite person.


    Empress Chang sun sighed and said.


    "Hey! The child can''t hide things after all."


    Then he turned his eyes to the challenge arena.


    "Brush"


    Tang Hao withdrew the Dragon gall silver gun and said in a loud voice.


    "Brother Xin, accept."


    After saying that, he bowed with his fist.


    Xin Wenhui was stunned. He just underestimated this man. At this time, this man took the initiative to step down for himself?


    Thinking of this, the humiliation of the defeat was swept away, and a surge of admiration came into my heart.


    Xin Wenhui was very upright, but he also seemed forthright and upright, and saluted back.


    "I really admire brother Tang''s exquisite shooting skills. I''m convinced to lose to you. How about Xin taking the courage to make friends with brother Tang?"


    Tang Hao smiled brightly and said, "it''s important. Since brother Xin wants to do this again, why don''t we go to Zuixian building to have a drink after the exam?"


    "It''s a deal?"


    "It''s a deal!"


    After that, they walked down the challenge arena side by side.


    When the people in the stands saw that Tang Hao''s martial arts were quite good, they couldn''t help cheering again.


    Seeing Tang Hao passing in front of him, Zhang Wu''s face was gloomy. He couldn''t help but clench his fist secretly, and an anger rose in his heart.


    Zhang Wu once sent someone to ask Tang Hao about his martial arts skills. Although he was surprised that Tang Hao hurt the young master of the Yan family last time, it was rumored that it was Tang Hao''s sneak attack, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao''s move just now completely exceeded his expectation.


    However, Zhang Wu was not flustered. After all, he was born in the military camp and practiced all killing moves. He was confident to win Tang Hao.


    The louder the praise in his ears, the more angry Zhang Wu was.


    Zhang Wu took a slow breath, calmed his mind a little, and his eyes flickered.


    "Just now, you look fancy. Compared with the killing moves in the barracks, it''s just a child''s play."


    Duan Zhixuan looked at Tang Hao in surprise. He wanted to cultivate Tang Hao. Naturally, he paid more attention to Tang Hao and whispered to a gun general nearby.


    "Can you see his shooting? How can he dance like a dragon and snake?"


    "This is somewhat similar to the seven probe plate snake originally created by Zhao Yun, but it''s just my guess. After all, later generations only copied half of the moves from memory."


    Hearing the speech, Duan Zhixuan''s face changed slightly.


    "How can this boy learn the seven probe snake that has been lost for a long time? How skillful do you think he is?"


    "I don''t know. For now, all I know is fur..."


    Duan Zhixuan took a breath and said.


    "The boy is really amazing! He is really unfathomable! I don''t know how many skills he has hidden."


    For a long time, Duan Zhixuan knocked the Gong slowly.


    "The second competition, Wang Fengbai against Zhang Wu."

 Chapter 68

    "Bang"


    With the sound of a gong, the martial arts competition officially began.


    Tang Hao is interested in the competition. His new friend Wang Fengbai is finally going to play.


    When he came to see this, he found fault everywhere and looked down on the humble Zhang Wu.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Zhang Wu slowly climbed onto the stage with a knife.


    Wang Fengbai, who was opposite Zhang Wu, looked pale and coughed twice. Wang Fengbai saluted respectfully.


    "Brother Zhang, please give me your advice."


    Zhang Wu saw everything about Wang Fengbai, but he didn''t reply. His eyes turned to Tang Hao under challenge arena.


    He looked arrogant and completely ignored Wang Fengbai.


    Even the courteous Wang Fengbai could not help but feel angry when he saw Zhang Wu''s expression.


    Zhang Wu suddenly turned back and stared coldly at Wang Fengbai.


    "Aren''t you a good friend of Tang Hao? OK! I''ll try the knife with you this time."


    Zhang Wu''s eyes flashed a fierce look. He pointed the knife in his hand at Wang Fengbai and put on a look of disdain.


    Seeing that Zhang Wu was full of provocation, Wang Fengbai was even more angry. He slowly took out his knife and put on a good posture.


    When Wang Fengbai stood still, Zhang Wu drank violently.


    "Look at the knife!"


    Zhang Wu roared, holding a knife in both hands and kicking with one step, ran towards Wang Fengbai.


    A strange knife was made angry by him. Seeing Wang Fengbai parry, Zhang Wu sneered. The strange knife turned over in the air and cut Wang Fengbai''s head with the power of the raging waves.


    "Zheng"


    A sound of metal collision came and sparks splashed everywhere.


    When Zhang Wu hit him with all his strength, Wang Fengbai only felt that his registered permanent residence was numb and his long knife was almost out of his hand. The powerful force came from the body. Wang Fengbai stepped back three steps involuntarily. His body was unstable and his heart screamed bad.


    Wang Fengbai knows that Zhang Wu was born in the military camp and has some skills.


    He is only much inferior to the young talent in military strategy, but it is no problem to compete with him in martial arts and archery.


    But just last night, Wang Fengbai was occasionally cold, and his strength first dispersed three points. At this time, he couldn''t catch Zhang Wu''s full blow.


    Zhang Wu saw Wang Fengbai''s situation in his eyes, and his disdain was even greater. Take up a knife flower and go straight to Wang Fengbai who is not stable.


    "A humble disciple is also worthy to compete with me for the position of chief martial artist? How can you have the courage?"


    Zhang Wu drank violently, and in the blink of an eye he was in front of Wang Fengbai.


    The ancestral Sabre technique was instantly displayed in a short distance. The shadow of the sabre was heavy, and it was constantly cut down with a sharp blade wind.


    Wang Fengbai, who did not have an advantage, only had the chance to parry, and instantly became inferior.


    Everyone in the stands was surprised at the scene in front of them.


    "Is Zhang Wu crazy? He is ruthless and reckless."


    "This... How can this happen? Will there be human life?"


    "Zhang Wu is worthy of being a soldier. In a moment, he completely gained the upper hand."


    Tang Hao expected Zhang Wu to have the upper hand.


    After all, before he came to prominence, one of the two leaders of the young generation in Chang''an city was Li Wanqing and the other was Zhang Wu.


    What''s more, Zhang Wu is immersed in the martial arts family and has served as a school captain for several years. His experience in fighting and weapons is far better than that of ordinary family disciples, and his strength can''t be underestimated.


    But now Zhang Wu doesn''t take Wang Fengbai as an examinee.


    He''s got his hands on everything.


    This clearly wants to kill Wang Fengbai.


    Or Zhang Wu just looked down on Wang Fengbai, a poor disciple, to vent his anger.


    "Bang"


    A loud noise.


    Zhang Wu forced Wang Fengbai back with a move and cut down the long knife in his hand to the ground.


    At this point, the outcome is decided.


    Just when everyone thought the competition was over.


    Suddenly.


    Zhang Wu roared and rose from the ground. He brushed all the knives in his hands and stabbed the unarmed Wang Fengbai several times, with blood splashing.


    Wang Fengbai endured the pain and knew that it was meaningless to fight again. He suddenly retreated and wanted to admit defeat, he said.


    "I think..."


    Before he finished, Zhang Wu kicked Wang Fengbai in the chest and forcibly interrupted his words.


    However, Zhang Wu was not satisfied. He bullied forward and punched and kicked Zhang Wu on the ground. The rainstorm like attack made Wang Fengbai gradually lose his parry.


    "Ah?"


    Seeing Zhang Wu''s almost crazy beating on the stand, he couldn''t help screaming.


    Examiner Duan Zhixuan frowned when he looked at the scene on the field, but he didn''t fall into the challenge arena according to the rules and didn''t admit defeat himself, so he couldn''t interrupt the competition and couldn''t stop it for a while.


    Zhang Wu on the stage kicked Wang Fengbai out of the challenge arena after seeing that he was covered with blood and unconscious.


    Zhang Wu is well aware of the rules of the examination room and must not kill in public, but it is also in the rules to beat Wang Fengbai half to death.


    "Brother Wang!"


    Tang Hao rushed up with an arrow and picked up Wang Fengbai who rolled to the ground.


    Wang Fengbai''s clean face was stained with blood, all his plain white clothes were dyed red by blood, and three terrible wounds on his arm were seeping red blood.


    Tang Hao explored Wang Fengbai''s breath. Seeing that there was still breath, he was slightly relieved.


    In a moment, the imperial doctor took Wang Fengbai from Tang Hao and carried him down.


    "Why is Zhang Wu like this? Clearly he has won and lost, and he still has a strong hand."


    "Hey! The swords on the martial arts competition platform have no eyes. It''s normal for me to be beaten because I haven''t practiced my real skills well."


    "Oh! It''s a dream for these poor clans to compete with our aristocratic family."


    There was a lot of discussion in the stands. Some people accused Zhang Wu of being wrong. Another small group of senior officials and nobles watched Zhang Wu, who represented the aristocratic family, teach Wang Fengbai a lesson. They were even more proud of their aristocratic family identity and praised it again and again.


    Looking at the arrogant Zhang Wu on the stage, the Li Jing family secretly sweated for Tang Hao, especially Li Wanqing. They couldn''t help worrying about the next competition.


    Yan Kaishan looked at the scene on the stage and was quite satisfied. He glanced at the Li family from time to time with disdain in his eyes.


    Zhang Wu turned a deaf ear to the public''s criticism, looked arrogant, dragged the red stranger knife, glanced at Tang Hao, showing a proud sneer.


    Although Duan Zhixuan was not ashamed of Zhang Wu''s behavior, as the examiner, he couldn''t say anything. He sounded the golden gong and said.


    "Zhang wusheng, the game continues."

 Chapter 69

    Although the next competition was also wonderful, people couldn''t raise much interest.


    Are looking forward to the duel between Tang Hao and Zhang Wu.


    After all, the brilliant Zhang Wu once mentioned a kiss to Li''s house, but Tang Hao, who was killed halfway, turned yellow.


    Tang Hao''s archery skills in Zhang''s house, Tang Hao''s poetry in Yu''s house, and Tang Hao''s repeated patronage in the Imperial City, all these disputes involve the two young talents.


    Just now, Zhang Wu chopped down Tang Hao''s new best friend like revenge.


    Undoubtedly, the two teenagers who are about to meet are wrapped in a strong color. Not only are the people in the stands full of expectations, but even the king of Tang who sits high in the supreme seat is also in high spirits.


    Unconsciously, after noon, Duan Zhixuan sounded the golden gong and said in a loud voice.


    "In the last game, Tang Hao competed with Zhang Wu and the battle between Wu Kui."


    With a command, everyone''s blood was boiling.


    Under the attention of the crowd, the two teenagers slowly stepped on the stage.


    The hatred in Zhang Wu''s eyes was completely ignited. A feeling of impending shame filled every corner of his body. He pointed to Tang Hao opposite with a knife and roared loudly.


    "Tang, I''m going to embarrass you in front of all the Royal Palace officials and everyone."


    "I want to let Duke Wei see it, let Miss Li see it, and see that they have chosen the wrong person!"


    "I also want to let the cold door cloth clothes present see that Yijie cloth clothes also wants to win the position of Wu Kui."


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    His tone is arrogant, his expression is uninhibited, and Zhang Wu is extremely arrogant. He openly expresses his disdain and contempt.


    Tang Hao could not see a trace of anger on his face.


    Under the surface as static as water, there is an undercurrent of anger like torrents and waves.


    "Hum! It''s my shame to compare with a person like you who has no bearing and no martial virtue. Look at your moves."


    After that, a breath of Xionghong ran continuously in the body, jumping to every corner of the body, and the force increased sharply for a time.


    The Dragon gall bright silver gun in his hand also surged with his mind. For a time, the cold light was sparkling and the Dragon chanted more than once.


    Silver spear and silver armor are integrated, like a silver dragon rolling and ready to go.


    This moment.


    God of war!


    "Feel fear!"


    With one word, Tang Hao made a force under his feet and shot out like a bullet out of a chamber.


    The remaining strength of the overlord''s power was wrapped on the tip of the gun and attacked Zhang Wu with a sharp sound of breaking the air.


    Before the front of the gun arrived, Zhang Wu was surrounded by a huge wall formed invisibly.


    For a moment, Zhang Wu had a suffocating illusion and was shocked.


    "How could it be? The boy has become so strong?"


    Without enough time to think, Zhang Wuliu calmed his mind, raised his unfamiliar knife and made great efforts to meet these blows.


    "Boom"


    A huge clang of metal came.


    Zhang Wu felt that his eardrum was as painful as being pierced by thousands of silver needles, and the strong airflow made his face ache.


    In an instant, the overwhelming power came from the blade, like a small hammer hitting your internal organs.


    I couldn''t help but groan bitterly, and a deep red flowed out of the corners of my mouth. I stepped back seven or eight steps before I removed this strength.


    Zhang Wu''s trembling hands held the knife, and the tiger''s mouth had been cracked and exuded crimson blood.


    Just a blow, Zhang Wu has been injured!


    "Well... Lao Li, your son-in-law has some strength in the competition."


    Yuchi Jingde stared at what had happened on the court and asked Li Jing in surprise.


    Li Jing was also a little stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    In his eyes, when facing Xin Wenhui just now, Tang Hao dodged in a hurry, and the last attack was a desperate play, which had reached the limit of Tang Hao''s martial arts.


    Who would have expected that Zhang Wu would be seriously injured if the exaggerated rise in force only met him face to face.


    Li Wanqing, sitting on one side of the stand, was surprised.


    "Originally, I thought Tang Hao''s martial arts could be equal to his own. Unexpectedly, what he showed at this time is completely above me. I haven''t found it since I got married for so long! This..."


    On the one hand, Li Wanqing was glad that Tang Hao was appreciated by the public, but he was more shocked by the divine power of Tang Hao''s attack.


    The audience is excited, and the competition on the stage has just begun!


    With one successful blow, the picture of Zhang Wu cutting over Wang Fengbai flashed into Tang Hao''s mind. Tang Hao bullied his body forward and used all his seven probe plate snake gun skills.


    The silver light flickered all over the sky. The spear front was like a poisonous snake, spitting out a message, and falling like a meteor. It protruded from left to right and attacked Zhang Wu.


    Zhang Wu, who was already suffering from internal injuries, has no potential to parry. There are many flaws in the three moves.


    "Bang"


    Zhang Wuzhong was unable to support, and the knife fell to the ground.


    Tang Hao roared and did not stop. The silver guns in his hand came out frequently, and the gun shadow was heavy, sweeping Zhang Wu''s body.


    I only heard screams and blood flying.


    Zhang Wu was stabbed many times on his leg and arm. He shook left and right to avoid panic, but it didn''t help.


    Suddenly, as soon as the silver gun stopped, the gun shadow dissipated.


    Tang Hao stood in full swing, the silver gun dragged obliquely behind him, and the tip of the gun was red and blood fell drop by drop.


    In front of Zhang Wu, his helmet had already fallen, and he was half kneeling in front of Tang Hao, his clothes and armor were broken and bloody.


    Compared with Wang Fengbai, the current tragedy is even worse.


    For such an opponent, Tang Hao will redouble his efforts.


    Whoever humiliates others will humiliate them.

 Chapter 70

    Tang Hao looked at Zhang Wu, who looked down in front of him. His words were not mixed with a little sympathy. He asked coldly.


    "What? It''s a good feeling to be insulted?"


    Tang Hao put up with Zhang Wu again and again, but he didn''t expect Zhang Wu to gain an inch and find fault again and again to humiliate himself. Although they were all dissolved by themselves, it was difficult to eliminate the evil spirit in my heart. What makes people more angry is that Zhang Wu openly suppressed Wang Fengbai in the form of venting his anger.


    If it weren''t for the rules in the martial arts field, Tang Hao could really stab this guy to death.


    Zhang Wu did not expect that his way of treating Wang Fengbai fell on his head at this time.


    Listening to Tang Hao''s rhetorical question, Zhang Wu raised his head hard. His already angry face suddenly became distorted and struggled for a few times, but he collapsed with excessive force just now and couldn''t stand up. Tang Hao was allowed to look down on himself from a commanding position.


    "You..."


    Zhang Wu said half and couldn''t find any reply.


    On the stand, everyone sighed. The people who had just watched Zhang Wu were silent.


    "Tut Tut, this Zhang Wu really has no bearing. It''s estimated that he didn''t expect to end up like this?"


    "It''s very gratifying! Tang Hao is also generous. If I had to poke some transparent holes in Zhang Wu earlier."


    "Zhang Wu has learned a lesson now. He is really to blame! He thinks he is a descendant of the aristocratic family. His magnanimity has lost the reputation of our aristocratic family disciples."


    The king of Tang smiled and stared at the field, nodded slightly, his eyes full of appreciation, and smiled.


    "Yes, yes, it seems that I really don''t see the wrong person. Tang Hao can really surprise me."


    "It seems that Tang Hao''s martial arts are much higher than I thought."


    On the judging stage, Duan Zhixuan looked at the stage and was shocked by Tang Hao''s seemingly "violent" moves. He could hardly believe his eyes. After a long time, he slowly recovered and looked at the general next to him who was known as a "good gun maker".


    "Well... Can you see what moves Tang Hao made?"


    "It''s a perfect shot. I''ve never seen such an unpredictable shot for so many years. Looking at this silver armor and white clothes, it''s quite the style of Zhao Yun, a fierce general of the three countries."


    Duan Zhixuan murmured, "Zhao Yun? A genius! His thin body doesn''t seem to be able to cross the river, but..."


    Suddenly Duan Zhixuan thought of Zhang Gongjin''s prediction in the military strategy exam and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Brother Zhang''s life is like a torch, and his prediction is true."


    Duan Zhixuan''s surprise at Zhang Gongjin added some points.


    Now that the outcome has been divided, Duan Zhixuan walked slowly towards the field with a golden gong, ready to announce the final result of the game.


    At this time, Zhang Wu''s eyes were full of blood. His bloody face was even more ferocious, and the hatred in his eyes had reached the peak.


    "I Zhang Wu, a martial arts aristocratic family disciple, will never lose, let alone to your cloth boy."


    This roar, like a wild animal trapped in a cage, came from the darkest corner of my heart.


    While talking, Zhang Wu took out the saber at his waist, stood up and cut weakly at Tang Hao.


    The victory or defeat was already decided, but Zhang Wu didn''t know what was good or bad. The knife he cut was not only a solid one. He lost his hunger in the competition, but also lost the face of his martial arts family.


    Tang Hao coldly saw Zhang Wu pounce and completely ignored him. He held a gun in his right hand and gently put Zhang Wu''s sword in mid air.


    No matter how Zhang Wu moves, the sabre can''t go any further. It can only stay in front of Tang Hao.


    "Ah¡°


    The crowd in the stands sighed.


    Suddenly.


    In Zhang wutengkong''s right arm, a three foot short blade appeared in his right hand.


    Sword in sleeve!


    This is Zhang Wu''s killing idea!


    Everything is in the midst of lightning, stone and fire.


    "Husband, be careful."


    Li Wanqing, who was just sitting on one side, looked at the scene and couldn''t help shouting in the stands. A jade face was instantly bloodless and stared at the changes in the field.


    With this sudden exclamation, the people in the stands also saw clearly. Zhang Wu held a saber in one hand and Tang Hao''s silver gun in the other. There was a long cold short knife in the other empty arm.


    "Be careful."


    Many people in the stands shouted out, and some people stood up involuntarily at the moment of crisis.


    Even some of the family members of the princes and noble ministers covered their eyes and did not dare to see the picture of the short blade cutting their throat and blood splashing on the spot.


    The king of Tang couldn''t help but stand up from the supreme seat, frowned, surprised and looked at the sudden change in the field.


    According to the rules of the examination room, participants can bring a main weapon with a long blade and a short handle saber for close combat.


    But bringing concealed weapons privately is a taboo in the martial arts field!


    At this time, Zhang Wu, who moved to kill Nian, still cares about these.


    Previously, the seemingly powerless cutting of the sabre at Tang Hao was just a cover to hold Tang Hao. At this time, Zhang Wu also rested for a moment and recovered a little physical strength.


    At the moment of the shock, Zhang Wu screamed, with the short blade in his hand, and went straight to Tang Hao''s throat!

 Chapter 71

    Tang Hao inherited the system generals and mastered the rapid changes on the battlefield,


    In particular, the additional insight that is not what it used to be has long seen this seemingly dangerous assassination.


    Tang Hao''s sword eyebrow twisted and his killing intention appeared suddenly.


    This aristocratic family disciple who was still defeated one second ago was shocked and moved to kill himself!


    I can''t bear it.


    "Die!"


    Tang Hao drank violently. While talking, his left hand was stretched around his waist and held it on the handle of the green sword.


    "Clang"


    With a flash of rainbow, the green sword came out of its scabbard with a low sound.


    When the dagger collided with the green sword, it was like cutting tofu. The dagger was cut into two sections in an instant and fell to the ground with a "snap".


    The green sword gently brushed over Zhang Wu''s neck.


    Blood splashed everywhere. Zhang Wu saw a flash of rainbow light and a chill in his neck. A touch of fear flashed in his eyes. Subconsciously, he loosened his hands holding the weapon, covered his bloody neck, and slowly fell on his back.


    Dead?


    The crowd in the stands looked at Zhang Wu, who fell motionless in a pool of blood on the challenge arena.


    No one thought that this battle between the warriors would end like this. They were all stunned on the spot for a time!


    There was a dead silence, only the sound of the wind.


    A moment later, a scream cut through the silent arena.


    "Ah... Dead!"


    The men stood up one after another and looked at Zhang Wu on the field to see whether he was dead or alive.


    The women all lost their color, covered their eyes and screamed loudly.


    "Should be dead? I shed so much blood and didn''t move."


    "Well done! Such people should be killed!"


    "It''s hard to say. Minor injuries and serious injuries are common in the martial arts field, but it''s the first time to kill people in the martial arts field."


    Questions, worries and fears filled everyone''s heart in the stands. One after another pointed at the two people on the stage.


    Li Jing also suddenly stood up, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes, and her eyes glanced intentionally or unintentionally at the king of Tang on the supreme seat.


    The last time Tang Hao hurt Yin Kaishan''s two sons, he had to face the saint, and the saint protected Tang Hao. After all, the two sons of Yin Kaishan committed many evils in Chang''an city.


    This time, although Zhang Wu acted exceedingly in the martial arts field, they were all within the rules of the martial arts field. As for Zhang Wu''s sneak attack, it should be killed.


    However, now that the officials are present, Tang Hao openly kills an aristocratic family disciple. He is afraid that he will disturb Shengjia, safeguard the interests of the aristocratic family and punish him.


    The old ministers around Li Jing also talked and pointed, and the scene was noisy.


    Yan Kaishan looked at the challenge arena and saw that Zhang Wu didn''t move from beginning to end. He guessed that most of them had been killed. His plan to get rid of Tang Hao failed, so he couldn''t help scolding Zhang Wu in his heart.


    Yan Kaishan turned his eyes and came up with a plan. He walked out of the grandstand in three steps and two steps, knelt under the steps of the supreme seat and said.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a martial arts rule set by your majesty personally, which has been followed for many years. Now Tang Hao openly broke the rules in the martial arts field, which is against the holy will! Disrespect to your majesty, please cure Tang Hao."


    After that, Yan Kaishan prostrated on the ground and worshipped deeply, his words were radical.


    Yin Kaishan emphasized the rules put forward by the emperor, and attracted many swing ministers for a time.


    Some of Yin Kaishan''s followers also knelt down and asked the king of Tang for punishment.


    "Your Majesty, such a thing has never happened. I hope your majesty will punish you severely, which has shocked the court."


    "Your Majesty, although Zhang Wu sneaked first, according to Tang Hao''s martial arts, you can easily detect it. You just need to subdue Zhang Wu. But Tang Hao overtly took Zhang Wu''s life. Its evil intention is obvious."


    Although Li Jing is an important Minister of the country, there are not a few ministers who are kind to him, but many despise him.


    Moreover, most of these ministers were born in an aristocratic family, and Tang Hao was just wearing a coat of the Li family.


    Now it is related to the interests of the aristocratic family. Many ministers have also asked the king of Tang for punishment.


    "Absolutely not!"


    A strong voice came, a man hurried out of the grandstand and bowed to the king of Tang, but he didn''t kneel down.


    The ministers who begged turned around and were shocked.


    The shock is not that someone interceded for Tang Hao at this time. The shock is that the intercessor is the eldest sun Wuji, who ranks first among the 24 meritorious heroes!


    Yan Kaishan looked at the eldest sun Wuji standing beside his eyes. His proud heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar, and his old face turned red.


    This eldest sun Wuji had an unusual relationship with the king of the Tang Dynasty and was also the brother of the queen of the current Dynasty.


    Although Yan Kaishan was angry, he didn''t dare to talk too much. After waiting for his eyes, sun Wuji said.


    "Duke Zhao, Tang Hao is not your son-in-law. What are you excited about?"


    The eldest sun Wuji completely ignored Yin Kaishan and bowed to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, Zhang Wu secretly brought concealed weapons and broke the rules first. Moreover, Tang Hao was just a defense at that time. In an urgent situation, everyone had too much strength."


    Then he glanced at Yan Kaishan road.


    "But some people want to punish others without distinction. They don''t know whether they want to avenge public and private."


    These words were implicit, but everyone understood that it was worth taking revenge for both public and private interests. Yan Kaishan''s two sons were injured by Tang Hao. At this time, Yan Kaishan was the first to strongly ask for punishment. It was clear that he wanted to put Tang Hao to death to ask for an explanation for his son.


    At this time, Li Jing also knelt under the stage and said in fear.


    "Your Majesty, Zhang Wu violated the rules first. Although Tang Hao is suspected of negligence, he is also in a hurry and has no choice but to learn from his majesty."


    Li Jingyi took the lead, and some old friends knelt down and begged Tang Hao.

 Chapter 72

    "Bang"


    As soon as Tang Wang patted the table in front of him, he stood up.


    As soon as Tianwei appeared, the ministers knelt on the ground and trembled. They didn''t dare to take a breath. They quietly waited for the king of Tang to fall.


    There was silence on the martial arts field.


    "Your Majesty, Zhang Wu''s sneak attack was first, and his behavior was illegal and shameful. He should be killed. His majesty can handle it without complaint."


    In a dignified voice, Tang Hao stood proudly on the challenge arena with a silver gun in his hand. He looked at the king of Tang with bright eyes.


    He did not plead with these ministers!


    Quiet!


    Surprisingly quiet!


    King Tang stood proudly in front of his seat, staring at Tang Hao in the field with cold eyes.


    He wanted to see if he could calm down in the face of such a dangerous situation.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    One with royal authority and one without fear.


    The empress eldest grandson beside the king of Tang quietly looked at Tang Hao in the eye field and secretly squeezed a sweat for Tang Hao.


    If he interceded with the king of Tang, the king of Tang thought of his talents, at least he could be exempted from capital punishment.


    But the stubborn boy stood proudly on the spot without a trace of fear. At this time, he didn''t soften to the king of Tang!


    This child is just not sensible!


    "Ha ha!"


    As soon as the king of the Tang Dynasty received his power, he smiled and said.


    "Good! Good kill!"


    "Others have a murderous heart. If you don''t fight back, you''ll become a coward."


    "Young talents should be vigorous."


    The king of Tang took two steps forward, and his eyes showed a look of appreciation.


    "It suits my appetite to kill decisively and be happy with gratitude and hatred."


    Yan Kaishan, kneeling in front of the steps, was stunned!


    Unexpectedly, the king of Tang not only did not cure Tang Hao, but praised him.


    What surprised him even more was that the king of the Tang Dynasty took care of this poor disciple, and it was a descendant of an aristocratic family lying on the martial arts challenge arena.


    Not only was Yin Kaishan ignorant, but the ministers who supported him were also confused. Zhang Wu was the representative of the disciples of the aristocratic family. The king of Tang praised Tang Hao for "killing well"?


    "Your Majesty..."


    Yin Kaishan was not satisfied. As soon as he said two words, he thought back to the fact that he wanted to punish Tang Hao for his two sons not long ago. At that time, the king of Tang protected Tang Hao and denounced himself, just like today.


    Looking at the king of the Tang Dynasty, Yan Kaishan swallowed the words back. He didn''t want to brush the king of the Tang''s interest and provoke abuse like that day. If he was careless, he might lose his position as a favorite minister.


    "Your Majesty''s mirror."


    Li Jing kowtows and thanks.


    Empress Chang sun and Wu Ji Chang sun looked at each other and nodded secretly.


    As for the investigation of Tang Hao''s life experience, both of them have taken practical action, and only he understands the responsibility of secretly protecting Tang Hao.


    Duan Zhixuan looked at the scene just now. He was still terrified. He was stunned for a long time before he woke up.


    "Bang"


    The Gong rang all over.


    Duan Zhixuan stepped onto the challenge arena and announced in a loud voice.


    "This time Wu Kui is Tang Hao."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was boiling!


    "Tang Hao"


    "Tang Hao"


    "Tang Hao"


    The people on the stand stood up one after another, and the neat and uniform cry filled the whole martial arts field.


    The humble disciples stood on the highest honor stage of the Tang Dynasty. At this moment, Tang Hao confirmed to the people of the Tang Dynasty the hope of the humble disciples and that the humble family was not so mean in the eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao showed his talent to the people of the Tang Dynasty with his wonderful three competitions, which also proved that he deserved the title of Wu Kui and was respected by these princes and dignitaries.


    These shouts came from the bottom of my heart and were a sincere recognition of Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing stood in the stands, looking at her husband dressed in bright armor and silver robes on the court, and listening to the praise around her, she couldn''t help feeling proud, and even had a little tenderness in her eyes.


    It was about to be canonized, and Zhang Wu''s body was carried down.


    Empress Chang sun helped King Tang back to the golden palace and sat on the Dragon chair again.


    Li Jing, Yin Kaishan, changsun Wuji and other important officials split the two sides of the hall, looking solemn.


    Tang Hao and 18 other candidates walked slowly into the golden hall and stood in the center of the hall.


    Looking around for a week, Tang Hao looked at the house full of Tang elites, who were at least three or four grade officials.


    And how many of these senior officials are born poor?


    Looking at the eighteen excited and ecstatic disciples, Tang Hao was very calm in his heart.


    Among the last candidates, there are only a few poor children. They are undoubtedly lucky. Many rural disciples don''t even have the qualification to enter the exam.


    Those princes and nobles, they may simply disdain the official position of the martial arts, even like the two sons of Yin Kaishan, even if they win the martial chief, they are still unwilling to take office. For those who have the golden spoon of the noble family, it is much easier to accept the family''s influence than this official position.


    Rao is so, but these princes and nobles are not grateful. What''s more, they bully men and women and do evil without punishment.


    Just because they are powerful families!


    These poor disciples around them have been practicing hard for several years. They are waiting for the moment when they are named on the golden list. Even if they are in office, they are very happy. I''ve been trembling and walking on thin ice all my life, just for the sake of being on the martial arts list.


    Tang Hao thought of this and sighed. Maybe this is the different fate. Getting Wu Kui is only his first step, and it is only the beginning of his barracks life!

 Chapter 73

    "Wang Fengbai granted Feng Yihui the rank of captain, starting from the seventh grade."


    "Xin Wenhui granted the title of Wu Qiwei, from the seventh grade."


    Tang Hao is the new chief of science and technology Wu Kui. He is awarded the title of Xiaoqi Wei, the sixth grade.


    "Thank your highness Ron."


    Everyone responded with one voice.


    He received the seal ribbon handed by the eunuch and the imperial edict of the king of Tang.


    Xin Wenhui was already excited with tears in his eyes, and even his hand holding yinshou trembled slightly.


    For them, this gift is like a thousand gold for them!


    However, Tang Hao was extremely calm and even mixed with a trace of doubt.


    These new candidates are from the official position of the seventh grade. It is normal for them to get the official position of the sixth grade as Wu Kui. At that time, the difference between the sixth grade and the sixth grade is very far.


    All the new candidates start with the word, but they are really in charge. Can this Wu Kui be so different?


    Tang Hao was puzzled, but he couldn''t figure out why.


    However, the intention of the king of Tang, where did a minister guess the way.


    Tang Hao temporarily suppressed his doubts, looked at the printed ribbon in his hand and said.


    "Is it the sixth grade?"


    Even though the official position of zhengliupin is not the head of the army, he can lead 500 soldiers as the head of the battalion.


    Even if a disciple of a noble family wants to climb to this position, it will take several years. Just like his wife Li Wanqing, she only has this merit after breaking the Turks, but Tang Hao has been promoted to this position, which undoubtedly saves several years.


    But Tang Hao''s ambition is far from being satisfied by a simple Xiao Xiaowei.


    Aware of Tang Hao''s abnormality, the king of Tang moved slightly.


    "Tang Hao! Speak up."


    A powerful voice came to his ears. Tang Hao slowly raised his head and met the dignified eyes.


    "I will comply."


    Tang Hao tidied up his clothes, slowly stepped on the jade steps and came to the king of Tang.


    On the Dragon chair, the king of the Tang Dynasty and the empress Chang sun stared at themselves with appreciative eyes, while two princesses sat on one side of the Dragon chair.


    Although a man is dressed in men''s clothes, he can still see the identity of his daughter''s family.


    Tang Hao glanced at the "childe" and thought that there was some familiarity between the eyebrows, but he couldn''t remember where he had met for a while.


    Princess Changle in the Pearl curtain is dressed in purple, dignified and virtuous.


    Looking at the color of deja vu, Tang Hao suddenly understood.


    Isn''t it the princess dressed as a man sitting next door at mingyouxuan that day?


    On the day of farewell, although the hollowing out of the pavilion window could not be seen clearly, was it not this bright purple shirt?


    Tang Hao immediately understood that the two princesses had already recognized themselves, but they had not named their names and were kept in the dark.


    From this point of view, the event that empress Chang Sun visited Li''s house and injured the two sons of the Yan family was protected by the king of Tang, which is related to these and can be explained.


    If Tang Hao guessed right, it was the recommendation of the two princesses that gave him the chance to be valued by the king of Tang and the empress of the eldest grandson! Otherwise, with a poem, the king and queen of the Tang Dynasty are mostly just two words of appreciation.


    "Tang Hao, do you remember that in the Palace Banquet, I asked you to recite poetry, the last two sentences of your poetry?"


    Tang Hao took back his thoughts and thought for a while. This scene must not be "Lan Yue nostalgia", but Liangzhou CI.


    He bowed his hands and said in a loud voice.


    "Don''t laugh when you are drunk on the battlefield. How many people have fought in ancient times."


    The heroic voice echoed above the hall and lingered in the hearts of everyone present.


    "OK! That''s it!"


    The king of Tang said with a happy face.


    "I see your poems. Most of them are fighting on the battlefield and have the heart to make contributions. Now calming the north is the policy to stabilize the people''s hearts. If I send you to the north, are you afraid?"


    Northland!


    Tang Hao was stunned!


    Although the Central Plains now looks like a prosperous era, it is entrenched in northern Turks. Although some areas have won victories, the great showdown has not really begun.


    The Tang Dynasty has always been rewarded by merit. Naturally, the barracks are promoted by military merit and want to get military merit. Now Beidi is undoubtedly the best place to go.


    Opportunities are always accompanied by dangers, especially when you enter the north. It is inevitable that you will die in the final decisive battle. In the chaos of the army, no matter how high your martial arts are, if you are careless.


    Some aristocratic families near Beidi have long smelled the smell of war and moved into Chang''an city with their families.


    Seeing that Tang Hao did not answer, the king of Tang frowned slightly.


    "What? Afraid?"


    With this question, Tang Hao came back and said.


    "Afraid? How can it be? As a man, he should be determined to seal the wolf house like a ''champion Hou''."


    There was a flash of appreciation in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    "The man should have such courage and ambition. In a few days, the prince of Hejian will promote the north. If you can contribute to the North War, I will reward you again after the class teacher returns to the dynasty."


    Tang Hao knelt down on one knee, hugged his fist and thanked him.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "You should go back to the house and get ready to get familiar with the first-aid affairs in the army. It''s not too late to go to the North later."


    "I will comply."


    Li Jing looked at the king of Tang quietly. From the happy smile of the king of Tang, Li Jing could see that his good son-in-law was well liked by the king of Tang again and couldn''t help reading in his heart.


    "The Li family is lucky to have such a good son-in-law."

 Chapter 74

    Empress Chang sun, sitting next to King Tang, smiled and suddenly said.


    "Tang Hao, I have a few questions for you. Can you answer them truthfully?"


    Tang Hao arched his hand and said, "empress, please speak."


    Empress Chang sun asked.


    "You were born in a poor family. I don''t know how to learn this good martial art?"


    "I told my mother that I just met a veteran by chance. I had to teach him a few tricks when I had nothing to do. I couldn''t see it."


    "Who are you, Professor, with your good handwriting and poetry?"


    "Calligraphy is practiced by ministers since childhood. The talent of this poem and book is nothing. It''s just that I''ve heard some scholars read it. It''s just that I made up a few words temporarily and took it out."


    "What about medicine?


    "This is to help doctors who have traveled to their hometown and learned a little."


    Empress changsun asked the question of Princess Changle in public again.


    Tang Hao answered again as usual.


    After hearing this, empress Chang sun couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are modest and tight. You have pushed all good things to others."


    Tang Hao was stunned and looked up at empress Chang sun. He didn''t know what the meaning of empress Chang Sun said.


    "Tang Hao, the queen is praising your talent. You can understand the secret of anything at a glance and draw inferences from one instance."


    The king of Tang smiled at the empress Chang sun and praised her.


    Tang Hao arched his hands and said, "thank you for your praise, Minister..."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s humble words, empress Chang sun waved her hand in a hurry.


    "Come on, come on, don''t be humble. You deserve such achievements and praise. A young talent seems to be getting older by passing the buck."


    Tang Hao said, "please follow my mother''s instructions."


    The king of Tang waved his hand and said, "the canonization has been completed. Let''s disperse."


    Then the king of Tang got up.


    All the officials in the hall knelt down and sent them off.


    Princess Changle also followed. When she was leaving, she turned her head and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Childe Tang, my Fangchen will be three days later. Come with your wife."


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised at the speech.


    The princess invited me to this cloth dress for her birthday?


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to respond, Princess Changle has left in a flutter.


    Li Jing looked at all this in her eyes and paid more attention to her son-in-law. She walked to Tang Hao with a smile and patted Tang Hao on the shoulder.


    "Hao''er, today is a happy day. You''re ashamed of our parents Li. Let''s go. We must have a good drink today."


    Before they left, the eldest sun Wuji stopped in front of them and arched his hands.


    "Brother Li, it''s really gratifying that your son-in-law won the title of Wu Kui. I wonder if this son-in-law can go to my house for a rest and ask for some ink treasures by the way?"


    Li Jing looked at Chang sun Wuji and was very enthusiastic. Recalling that Chang sun Wuji was the first one to rush out to complain to Tang Hao, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "The eldest sun Wuji seems to have unusual feelings for Tang Hao, and he doesn''t treat Tang Hao very well."


    When Tang Hao saw that his eldest sun Wuji was invited, he turned to Li Jing and said.


    "Father Yue, it''s still early now. I might as well go with Duke Zhao and go back before dinner."


    On the hall today, changsun Wuji is the first to stand up and beg for mercy. Tang Hao owes a favor to the changsun family. Tang Hao has always been clear about gratitude and resentment. Now changsun Wuji only asks for a poem. Of course, Tang Hao will not refuse such a small matter.


    Li Jing didn''t think much, nodded and agreed.


    So Tang Hao went to Chang sun''s house with Chang sun Wuji, while Li Jing returned to Li''s house alone.


    When Tang Hao entered the house, his servants took off his silver armor and changed into regular clothes.


    Everything was in order. Sun Wuji did not receive Tang Hao in hall, nor did he hurry to let maidservants put pen, ink, paper and inkstone on table.


    Instead, he took Tang Hao to a quiet attic, held back his servant, and slowly opened the wooden door of the attic.


    Tang Hao, who followed behind changsun Wuji, had more and more doubts. He wanted to know what changsun Wuji was going to do, but he didn''t mention it after all.


    After Tang Hao settled down and sat down on the low stool, sun Wuji took out a picture scroll from the nearby cabin, stared at Tang Hao for a few eyes, looked at Tang Hao again, and showed a little joy in front of Tang Hao.


    On the scroll, a young woman is dignified, elegant and refined, especially moving.


    Tang Hao glanced at the picture scroll and looked at his eldest sun Wuji suspiciously.


    "Who is the woman on this picture? Why show it to me?"


    The eldest sun Wuji did not answer, and a trace of excitement flashed on his face.


    "Do you recognize the woman in the picture? Do you look a little like you?"


    Although the portraits of these characters were painted by painters at this time of the Tang Dynasty, the degree of restoration of some characters is still very high.


    After sun Wuji''s reminder, Tang Hao looked closely and found that his eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar.


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised.


    "There is a certain resemblance, but I don''t know who this woman is?"


    Changsun Wuji closed the painting, took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "This is the sister of the empress Chang sun of the dynasty. Her name is Su Niang."


    After a pause, the eldest sun Wuji stared at Tang Hao and said seriously word by word.


    "She, your biological mother."

 Chapter 75

    The eldest grandson Queen''s cousin?


    Changsun Wuji and empress changsun''s cousin?


    My biological mother?


    Tang Haoleng, who was always quick thinking, was stunned by the words of changsun Wuji. He didn''t react for a long time.


    Tang Hao calmed down a little, thought a little, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Duke Zhao, don''t laugh with me. The people in this painting are relatives of the emperor. I''m just a cloth coat. How can the two be related?"


    Tang Hao''s reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    If you put it in other poor disciples, if you know that there is a mother of a royal family, you will laugh most of your dreams. Even if it''s not this mother child relationship, if it''s a little tied up, I''d like to know each other earlier.


    And the young man in front of him denied it!


    Changsun Wuji stared and looked more serious, said sternly.


    "What''s my status? I''ll talk to you about such big things?"


    Tang Hao gradually stopped smiling and could see from his eldest sun Wuji''s tone that it was mostly for some reason that he would be so sure.


    Tang Hao said positively, "Duke Zhao, the younger generation''s father is Tang Shun and his mother is Yang Ying. In other words, Chang''an city is still the first time to come. How can we get on with the royal family?"


    Sun Wuji sat on the nanmu chair and knocked the eight immortals table beside him with his fingers, aggravating his voice.


    "I''m talking about biological mother, biological mother."


    Although he knew he was an adopted son, Tang Hao didn''t think so.


    Although this is undoubtedly a way to connect with the royal family, he disdains to take this shortcut.


    He wants to be a man of honor, and he wants to be an official and a baron.


    But he has to rely on his own strength to find a way that can be recognized and admired by everyone, rather than relying on the lineage identity of aristocratic family disciples to recognize the mother without asking.


    "Duke Zheng, although the younger generation was adopted, it''s too abrupt to be so sure just because this portrait is somewhat similar to the younger generation?"


    "Of course not! And this."


    While talking, eldest sun Wuji took out a handkerchief from his arms.


    Tang Hao looked at the handkerchief embroidered with the word "Hao" and his pupils closed.


    This is the handkerchief that I left in Princess Changle''s bedroom!


    It''s here!


    Tang Hao asked.


    "This handkerchief dare you ask where the Duke of Zheng came from? This is what the younger generation left in the bedroom."


    Changsun Wuji was a little excited and handed the handkerchief to Tang Hao.


    "Yes, it''s from the bedroom! The word" Hao "on it is your own name?"


    "Exactly! This handkerchief has been carried on me all the time. Why is it strange to embroider a name?"


    Looking at Sun Wuji''s excited face, Tang Hao didn''t understand that it was just an ordinary handkerchief. How could he see his life experience from it?


    I heard from my adoptive mother that I had this handkerchief since I found it. At that time, I was still a baby in swaddling clothes. The handkerchief was embroidered with the word Hao. The adoptive mother named herself Tang Hao.


    Is there another mystery about the Hao character on this handkerchief?


    "Look at the stitching on this handkerchief. It''s just Su Niang''s stitching!"


    There was a glittering and translucent flash in his eyes. He looked out of the window and said gratefully.


    "Everything is fate. If I hadn''t found this handkerchief in my bedroom, my sister and I wouldn''t have found your life experience! It''s really God''s arrangement."


    Although Tang Hao didn''t know much about the needlework of the female worker, since Chang sun Wuji said it, it was mostly true.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I thought it was too far fetched.


    "Duke Zhao, by virtue of the stitching on this handkerchief and its resemblance to the look, he is sure that the younger generation''s life experience will inevitably be hasty. Besides, there are countless people who look like me and the women in this picture."


    The eldest sun Wuji didn''t expect that his noble status was in front of him. He was like a filthy thing to the boy. He didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Stunned for a long time, Chang sun Wuji said.


    "Then let me ask you, where do your calligraphy, poetry and martial arts come from? Do you think these strange people will cheat people?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was silent, sun Wuji continued.


    "A poor family is short of food and clothing. How can you spare money to buy good bows and arrows? How can you spare money to buy books and art of war? How can you spare money to buy Pen, ink, paper and inkstone? Do you know that these things, not to mention a farmer, even an ordinary aristocratic family, can only buy some inferior goods. Your talent is really favored by heaven. You can get it when you touch it?"


    Tang Hao knew that the system gift must not be said. Even if he said it, no one would believe it. He said faintly.


    "Duke Zhao, I don''t understand what you want to say?"


    "My sister left without saying goodbye that day. She was accompanied by several personal servant girls. She was very talented and had excellent martial arts. They must have carefully taught her. Moreover, they had a lot of gold and silver. It''s enough for you to buy these supplies!"


    Sun Wuji''s tone was firm.


    Tang Hao knew the origin of his skills and didn''t retort.


    "Then Duke Zhao said, since I have so many professors, why should I be entrusted to a poor family with poor food and clothing?"


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji smothered.


    Finally, the eldest sun Wuji stood up and sighed with a negative hand.


    "This is more than ten years. If Su Niang is still alive, I also want to know why she left without saying goodbye and the truth that she entrusted you."

 Chapter 76

    After Tang Hao left, sun Wuji didn''t stop for a moment. He went directly to the Lizheng hall where empress Chang sun was located and told him about finding Tang Hao just now.


    Hearing the speech, empress Chang sun was slightly surprised.


    "He was not overjoyed and promised. Instead, he found these flaws?"


    Changsun Wuji also frowned and nodded secretly.


    "If you look at the government and the public, there is another person who can avoid this vulgarity, but it is Tang Hao who seems to be very resistant to this identity and shirk it in every way."


    Empress Chang sun pondered for a few seconds. The surprised color on her face gradually dissipated and turned to a little appreciation in her eyes.


    "That''s a good thing, and that''s where the child''s character is."


    "When I first met him, I thought the boy was brilliant and magnanimous. On the main hall, he killed Zhang Wu. Even if the ministers pleaded in front of his majesty to punish him for a serious crime, he was not afraid. He was not sad or happy in the canonization of the golden hall. It seems reasonable that he refused to recognize the identity of the imperial chamber."


    The suggestion of these words made changsun Wuji understand in an instant, and the previous hunger doubts dissipated in an instant.


    "The child has such a character. I think Su Niang must be very happy when she knows."


    "It''s just that what the child said is reasonable. The royal status is not trivial. We should be careful."


    The eldest Sun Queen also sighed and said, "what my brother said was very true. At that time, she was eager to Miss Su Niang. Seeing that there was something about Su Niang on the child, she wanted to recognize it. It was my sister who was too hasty."


    The eldest sun Wuji pondered for a while.


    "It seems that the child''s identity can only be inquired about from his adoptive mother. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll find out."


    Empress Chang Sun said, "don''t mention it to Tang Hao in advance. It''s best to wait until you find out."


    "What my sister said is very true."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji frowned when he thought that the king of Tang wanted Tang Hao to go north with the army in the hall today.


    "The king of Tang has sent Tang Hao to Beidi this time. What do you think of my sister?"


    Empress changsun said in a deep thought: "this prince of Hejian who has made outstanding contributions will inevitably make great achievements. Instead, I asked your majesty to be the supervisor. On the one hand, you can build a public and on the other hand, you can protect the integrity of Tang Hao."


    Seeing that the event had been decided, the eldest sun Wuji left the palace.


    Looking at the bright moon hanging high in the sky, the empress Chang sun sighed.


    "Su Niang, where on earth are you? Is Tang Hao your child?..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the Weiguo mansion.


    The carriage sped smoothly all the way on the streets of Chang''an.


    Recalling the scene in the examination room today, Tang Hao was moved. He must have earned a lot of prestige today. Now he can do his duty as an auditor.


    Tang Hao sat down a few days ago and turned out the reincarnation policy in his mind.


    Sure enough, Tang Hao glimpsed that the prestige value in the lower right corner was 100 points.


    Enough reincarnation!


    Tang Hao immediately launched the reincarnation strategy, and a small but glittering name came into sight.


    Tao Zhugong, Fan Li!


    This rich businessman really has a golden name!


    Tang Hao ordered in, and a voice immediately recalled to his ear.


    "Fan Li, the grass-roots people, paid a visit to the reviewer. He was willing to offer all the wealth of his family and just wanted to be reborn as soon as possible."


    Fan Li, a man of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, contributed half of his credit when Gou Jian destroyed Wu. After Gou Jian became a hegemon, he retired from business and had countless family wealth.


    Then Tang Hao saw the mountains of yellow gold ingots piled up in the void and was stunned!


    No matter what era you are in, you just rely on money and power. This is what you lack!


    Tang Hao licked his lips and said.


    "Fan Li, I think you have a flexible mind and dominate the business world. I will reincarnate you into Shen Wansan. I hope you can give full play to your strengths and benefit the people."


    After that, he flew into the air and made a point to reincarnate Fan Li.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Fan Li and obtaining half of Fan Li''s family property."


    The system swallowed half!


    Although the heart is unwilling, Tang Hao is still excited when he looks at Jinshan, which is still like a hill in front of him.


    Before the excitement, a huge dark shadow flashed in front of me!


    Huo Qubing!


    Tang Hao''s eyes lit up in an instant!


    This is a legend who became famous in the first World War and has a lasting reputation!


    Especially in the fight against the Huns, Huo Qubing''s ability to command cavalry is unparalleled in ancient and modern times. 800 brave cavalry dare to go deep into Mobei and kill the Huns. Who dares to fight for this ability for thousands of years!


    At present, Tang Hao himself is going to the north to deal with the Hun army and the ability of riding and commanding, which is essential for generals!


    Huo Qubing is really a timely help!


    I just didn''t expect to see the legend in this void.


    Unfortunately, Tian was jealous of talents. After six years of Yuanshou, Huo Qubing died of illness. He was only 23 years old!


    Tang Hao was filled with emotion. He didn''t mean his force value and reincarnated him according to Huo Qubing''s requirements.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of the host."


    "Ding! Get Huo Qubing''s senior cavalry commander ability, with an experience of fighting against Xiongnu."

 Chapter 77

    "Boom"


    For a moment, a magnificent message poured into Tang Hao''s mind and merged into his thoughts.


    On the vast grassland, a young man, with a horizontal gun, immediately faced countless Hun cavalry.


    Behind the boy, a "Han" banner danced proudly in the wind with the strong wind.


    Eight hundred iron cavalry were waiting for the boy to give an order.


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, the young man moved after 800 iron cavalry inquired. The spear pointed at him, with blood and flesh flying and howling.


    Scattered, pursued, slaughtered


    The once arrogant Hun army is now scattered like paper under the young spear. It is crushed and crushed in the blink of an eye!


    When he opened his eyes again, all the abilities of the senior cavalry commander were absorbed and integrated in his mind.


    At this time, the restless heart would like to rush to this Mobei place immediately to blade the Xiongnu and defend the country.


    Gradually, Tang Hao''s mood stabilized and said in secret.


    "Huo Qubing, you can go at ease. I will live up to your reputation this time."


    Tang Hao lifted the curtain on the carriage and looked. It was still half the way to Li''s house. He simply continued to close his eyes and turn over the reincarnation policy.


    After reincarnation, there are still four places. Tang Hao is too lazy to continue looking back and points to the third shadow.


    "Yu Boya paid a visit to the auditor..."


    I didn''t finish listening. Tang Hao was happy. In this system space, there are really hundreds of rivers in the sea. The character known as "Qin Fairy" also appeared.


    Yu Boya?


    The one who plays the piano?


    At present, the war is imminent, such as the generals'' and leaders'' military strategies and array wonders, which are naturally the best. On the contrary, this zither skill seems to be a bit weak.


    But there is a saying that skill is more than pressure! What''s more, there are gifts from Han Xin and Huo Qubing. It''s useless to ask for so much. It''s better to take a look at this zither technique and cultivate your sentiment and relieve your mind first.


    Without saying anything, Tang Hao directly reincarnated Yu Boya as required.


    A new breath slowly seeps into my mind, not as overbearing as the power of overlord, not as smart and turbulent as the strategy of military use, but as elegant as clouds and thin as smoke, lingering in my mind. It feels like being in the warm sunshine, making people feel warm and happy.


    Countless Lepu flashed in front of me, and notes jumped in my mind, like living elves, cadenced to form music scores.


    Sad, passionate, bold and fresh... Various styles are paragraph after paragraph, song after song.


    It was only a fragrant time that Tang Hao seemed to enter a huge auditory feast, as if he had tasted the ups and downs of the world again in this time.


    Suddenly, the long grandson''s servant whispered outside the carriage.


    "Mr. Tang, Li''s house is here."


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, he was intoxicated in the world of music and fell asleep. He didn''t even know that the carriage had arrived at Li''s house.


    After finishing his clothes slightly, Tang Hao got off the carriage slowly.


    Entering Li''s house, the servants greeted each other with smiling faces and bowed to their knees. Obviously, they were much more respectful than before.


    Tang Hao didn''t care at all and stepped into the main hall.


    Seeing Tang Hao entering the room, Li Jing stood up from the eight immortals table and waved to Tang Hao with a smile.


    "Hao''er is back. It''s hard to compete today. Come and sit here."


    When Tang Hao sat down, Hongfu, who had always been indifferent to Tang Hao, made an exception and greeted him with a smile. Unexpectedly, it was rare to be beneficial to him, and there was a trace of care that his mother-in-law should have.


    "Tang Hao, I heard that you like fish in your hometown. I specially told the kitchen to make you bass. Have a try."


    After saying that, Hongfu girl raised her eyebrows and winked at Li Wanqing next to Tang Hao.


    Since Li Jing urged her to pour the wine last time, Li Wanqing also put down a little, lost no time to put a piece of fish in the bowl for Tang Hao, and took the initiative to pour the wine for Tang Hao. Although her attitude was still somewhat stiff, she was much more willing than last time.


    The attitude of the people in Li''s house was completely expected by Tang Hao and was not flattered.


    Now he is a military attache of zhengliupin. In contrast, he is one level worse than his wife, but after all, Li Wanqing''s official position is promoted by military merit. Tang Hao has not made any military achievements so far, but the king of Tang has personally canonized him. Li Wanqing is different from him in this honor and prospect.


    What''s more, Tang Hao is now stepping into the military, and Feilong is ready to rise.


    No matter what their purpose is, Tang Hao naturally treats Tang Hao with courtesy.


    It was a celebration banquet. Li Jingfang enjoyed himself until late at night. With the help of Hongfu, he staggered away from the table.


    Tang Hao also walked to his wing room with a little drunk.


    The wedding room was full of candles. It must be that Li Wanqing, who left early, had returned to the room.


    Glancing at the wedding room, Tang Hao dragged a slightly vain step, pushed open the door of the wing room and picked up the lamp.


    The candle lit up the small wing room, and the originally messy volumes of words and papers had been neatly packed and stacked on several sides of the record. The house has also been cleaned clean, just like a new feeling.


    When he saw that there was only a rectangular silk pillow on his couch, Tang Hao was slightly surprised and couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Where''s the quilt?"

 Chapter 78

    At this time, it was late, and the domestic servants and maids who took care of the daily life seemed to be busy in the front hall. The wing room in the backyard was very quiet.


    Maybe Li Wanqing arranged someone to clean her room. Maybe she knows.


    As soon as Tang Hao turned around, he was about to go out of the wing room.


    Unexpectedly, he bumped into a person and didn''t have time to see the comer. Tang Hao grabbed the comer''s arm, slowed her falling posture, and subconsciously said.


    "Be careful."


    Under a thin layer of soft clothes at the beginning, a warm heat came from the soft jade grease arm.


    Tang Hao looked up and saw that Li Wanqing was dressed in nightclothes, with thin silk and looming intimate clothes.


    On weekdays, the high curled hair has been put down and dropped like a waterfall from his shoulder. A delicate jade face looks petite and white against the background of five black hair. The faint crimson on his face is more charming and moving in the light of the room candle.


    The faint girl''s suitcase came, even though Tang Hao with good concentration was palpitating for a moment.


    Tang Hao was still a young boy. Looking at the Jasper beauty in front of him, his clothes were thin and half exposed. For a moment, his blood accelerated inexplicably, and he was stunned with Li Wanqing.


    This was their first skin contact. Holding hands in time was enough to make Li Wanqing''s cheeks hot and shy.


    Li Wanqing lowered her head slightly and said softly.


    "I... I''m here to give you a quilt."


    Then he handed the quilt to Tang Hao.


    The crisp and pleasant voice reached his ears. Tang Hao suddenly woke up and put down his hand. Only then did he notice that Li Wanqing was holding a brocade quilt with one hand.


    The atmosphere was also a little embarrassed. Tang Hao "Oh", looked away from Li Wanqing and took the quilt.


    "My quilt..."


    Before Tang Hao finished, Li Wanqing took over.


    "Today, I asked my servants to tidy up your wing room. I changed your quilt by the way. I was busy with the family banquet for a while. I forgot about it. I just had to lie down and remember it."


    Tang Hao nodded and said, "thank you."


    After that, he put his hand on the door as if he wanted to thank the guests behind closed doors.


    Late at night, Li Wanqing''s cool sleeping clothes are the idea of Hongfu. She doesn''t believe that the teenager has no heart in the face of such a beautiful woman. If two people half push and half live in the same room, the gap between the two people''s relationship will be completely eliminated.


    Tang Hao also admitted that for a moment, he really had desires.


    However, seeing that the war is imminent and his official career has just begun, how can I care about these lingering love.


    Li Wanqing flashed a trace of loss in her eyes and blurted out.


    "Maybe we..."


    Speaking of half, he stifled the words back to his stomach.


    Li Wanqing wanted to say that maybe they could live in the same room, but in this way, she seemed to be a little cheap and deliberately courteous. Coupled with her dress tonight, she was inevitably suspected of seduction.


    Tang Hao asked casually.


    "Maybe what?"


    Li Wanqing pulled the crimson on her face to the root of her ear and nibbled her lips.


    "Nothing."


    Then he slipped into the wedding room.


    Tang Hao looked at everything in his eyes. He didn''t understand which performance Li Wanqing was playing tonight. He shook his head, took the quilt, lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    Wrapped up in a hungry quilt, Li Wanqing was in a mixed mood.


    Listening to the faint snoring from the next wing room, Li Wan frowned, glanced out of the window and complained.


    "So indifferent, am I so unattractive..."


    Li Wanqing couldn''t figure out why.


    Although the mother came to persuade her to send the quilt, she resolutely refused.


    She is the only daughter of the Grand Duke of Wei and the first female general of the Tang Dynasty. She wears so thin at night and goes to learn the charm means of ordinary daughter''s family, which makes her a daughter''s family who is courteous and reasonable from an early age.


    However, her mother Hongfu tried to persuade her not to be persistent. At least before Tang Hao went to see Beidi this time, her relationship with him had improved. It would be best if she had the gift of the Duke of Zhou.


    If not, take Tang Hao to the north, thousands of miles away, without the constraints of the status of a redundant son-in-law, and they live apart for a long time.


    Tang Hao is young and vigorous. In case she flirts outside, when she returns to the house, her daughter can only keep an empty room alone. It''s too late at that time.


    What''s more, Tang Hao''s reputation is booming now, and he is under the care of the emperor. It''s only a matter of time before he flies into the sky. At that time, there are not a few people who throw themselves into the arms.


    His words were true and reasonable. Although Li Wanqing felt a little ashamed, after weighing them, she still endured the embarrassment and did it.


    Unexpectedly, it was an unprecedented sense of frustration.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing, one of the three beauties in Chang''an City, has a sense of frustration in her eyes about her appearance, self-confidence and charm.


    After some wild thoughts, Li Wanqing snorted and said to herself.


    "Hum! I don''t believe you can sit still. I''ll see when you can bear it..."


    Then he glanced at the dark wing.


    That night, Li Wanqing tossed and turned, and she lost sleep again.

 Chapter 79

    Three days later in the morning.


    At the service of her maidservant, Li Wanqing finished washing. With a man''s suit and a sword hanging from her waist, she was ready to pinch to the barracks.


    Just stepping out of the wedding room, Tang Hao also cleaned up and went out of the door.


    Just before going out, Tang Hao made an exception and stopped Li Wanqing.


    "Wait."


    Li Wanqing was shocked. A flash of surprise flashed in her eyes. She slowly turned around and looked at Tang Hao in surprise.


    This was the first time Tang Hao took the initiative to greet her since she got married.


    Li Wanqing tried to suppress her inner joy and pretended to be nothing.


    "Do... Do what?"


    Tang Hao said faintly.


    "That day, after the Golden Hall book was sealed, Princess Changle invited me to her Fangchen. The time is today. When I left the hall, Princess Changle asked me to take you all the way. I want to ask you if you are willing to go?"


    Seeing that it was not some boos and greetings between husband and wife, but the official business of attending these occasions on her birthday, Li Wanqing flashed a trace of loss on her face.


    "Why didn''t you say earlier? Unfortunately, there are some things to deal with in the military camp today. I don''t know if I can get it."


    Li Wanqing didn''t promise immediately. She looked like she was deliberately embarrassing Tang Hao.


    "In that case, then go and get busy with it. I''ll give it to your highness."


    "What''s more, you also said that in private, our lives do not interfere with each other. I''m just telling the princess."


    Tang Hao''s answer was as calm as water and could not hear sadness and joy.


    Li Wanqing was not required to go, but after leaving this sentence, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    Tang Hao''s disapproval attitude and putting off his words made Li Wanqing feel a little unhappy.


    For a moment, Princess Changle was in the examination room, violating the rules and waiting for Tang Hao. Princess Changle made an exception to give her personal things. Tang Hao''s treatment of Princess Changle''s condition in the palace of traditional Chinese medicine flashed into Li Wanqing''s mind one by one.


    The woman''s intuition told Li Wanqing that the relationship between Princess Changle and Tang Hao was extraordinary.


    What''s more, on the birthday of the younger generation, they usually invite only some peers who are close to them, but how noble is the princess? How can they invite a poor disciple?


    Seeing that Tang Hao was almost out of the yard, Li Wanqing hurriedly said.


    "Wait."


    Tang Hao''s figure in front of him paused and turned around.


    Li wanqin suddenly felt that the tone just now was a little hard. She cleared her throat and said softly.


    "Just wait for me. I''ll change my clothes."


    Then he went back to the wedding room.


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised at the speech.


    Unexpectedly, Li Wanqing agreed to go with him. In view of their current relationship, Tang Hao felt uncomfortable going together.


    But the words have been exported and can only wait in place.


    About a incense burning time, when Tang Hao was impatient, footsteps sounded, and Li Wanqing finally came out.


    At a casual glance, Tang Hao saw a bright red skirt crashing into his eyes like a charming rose in the morning light.


    Li Wanqing, who was used to wearing men''s clothes, appeared in front of Tang Hao for the first time in a skirt. In front of her, she looked like a budding lotus with a pink smile. For a moment, Tang Hao almost couldn''t recognize it.


    Li Wanqing walked lightly, came slowly, gently gathered the green silk at the temples, gently raised the skirt and said.


    "What? Doesn''t it look good?"


    Say it and dance around.


    The beauty''s red dress is particularly beautiful in the morning light, which is enough to tarnish all the flowers in the hospital.


    Who would have thought that the graceful and graceful girl in front of her was a heroine with countless dead souls on the battlefield.


    Tang Hao said with a faint smile on his face.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Wanqing originally thought that her dress would brighten Tang Hao''s eyes and make her heart beat. She would even have a "desperate desire" for her. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao''s performance was so plain and there was a faint trace of displeasure in her heart.


    Half an hour later, they went to Changning palace under the guidance of eunuchs.


    Princess Changle''s Fangchen is no better than her birthday and state banquet. Naturally, there are not so many people. Most of them are royal relatives and relatives and some favorite ministers of the emperor.


    These people are all important officials in the court, and their status is not trivial.


    Tang Hao, a new martial arts Kui, is particularly disharmonious among this group of people with purple clothes and golden crowns.


    Just as Tang Hao stepped into the gate of Changning palace, a tall and burly figure stood in front of him, like a small iron tower, blocking the way of Tang Hao and Li Wanqing.


    This man is about the same age as Tang Hao. He has a tiger back and a bear waist. He exudes a chilling breath. He is carrying a black burden. I don''t know if it is an object such as weapons.


    "Are you Tang Hao?"


    This sound was like thunder, and the huge sound echoed on the hall, shaking the palace bell at the door.


    People around were surprised by the sound and their eyes gathered one after another.


    Li Wanqing glanced at the visitor. A trace of fear flashed in her eyes and gently reminded Tang Hao.


    "This man is Zhao Li, the adopted son of Yin Kaishan."


    After Li Wanqing said, Tang Hao understood that the surnames were different. It must be that this man was highly valued by Yin Kaishan before he recognized the adopted son.


    Most of Zhao Li dared to find his own trouble in the hall because Yin Kaishan was the favorite Minister of the emperor.


    Tang Hao greeted the hot eagle eyes with a calm tone and a calm look.


    "It''s me, okay?"


    Zhao Li looked at Tang Hao, who had no fear in front of him and was calm and comfortable. He couldn''t help but make a "pa pa" sound of his fist, and the violent pressure on his body also came out a little bit.


    It seems that Tang Hao''s indifference and fearlessness angered Zhao Li and wanted to fight at any time.

 Chapter 80

    "Yo, isn''t this general Yan''s adopted son? Didn''t he go to supervise the dock? Why is he here?"


    "Hey! What a coincidence! Zhao Li mostly wants to find Tang Hao to avenge general Yin''s two sons."


    "Tang Hao is miserable. Zhao Li is famous for his strength. Tang Hao has a hard stubble again."


    A group of people stood not far away and pointed at the two people at the temple door.


    Zhao Li''s face turned red, even distorted, and his canthus roared.


    "My two brothers, Yin Yong and Yin Jie, were hurt by you?"


    Tang Hao said frankly.


    "So what?"


    Zhao Li frowned and shouted.


    "Tang Hao, how dare you! General Yin is the founding general. How dare you beat his son? How many heads do you have?"


    Tang Hao looked at Zhao Li coldly and asked.


    "It''s just a young bully who bullies men and women. Even if it''s a prince''s son and grandson, I can''t miss it. Dare you ask if Yan Yong and Yan Jie have exceeded the prince?"


    Zhao Li stepped forward, rolled up his sleeves, showed his strong and full muscles, and was about to start.


    Li Wanqing was so frightened that she lost her color. In terms of body shape, Tang Hao and Zhao Li were not the same heavyweight. If they fought, Tang Hao would not get any benefits. She couldn''t help but pull Tang Hao''s arm and try to leave.


    "Li''er!"


    In the hall, there was a trace of anxious voice.


    Yan Kaishan walked in a hurry, glanced at the two people in the field, and his face was frozen.


    "Li''er, compared with your brother''s grievances, your majesty will wake up sooner or later. This is Changning palace. Don''t be presumptuous."


    Yin Kaishan came to let Zhao Li intimidate Tang Hao. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao not only didn''t eat this set, but angered Zhao Li. If he fought in this hall and broke Princess Fangchen of Changle, he would be guilty.


    "Tang Hao, be careful. I remember you."


    Zhao Li dropped a mild remark and walked away with Yin Kaishan.


    Tang Hao is not the master of advice, Tao.


    "I''m Tang Hao at any time!"


    Li Wanqing watched Yin Kaishan leave, secretly relieved, and took Tang Hao to find a place on the hall to sit down.


    "Hey! Are you too brave? Zhao Li is full of brute force and has trained a strong leather bag. It is said that his martial arts are not bad. If you provoke such a person, you are not afraid to fight?"


    Sitting on the seat, Li Wanqing was still worried and asked.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, and there was no fear on his face.


    "Why are you worried about my safety?"


    Li Wanqing was stunned. A faint blush appeared on her face and hurriedly explained.


    "I''m afraid you''ll kill him, and then I''ll be a widow."


    Tang Hao disapproved and looked at the jade face with crimson.


    "Isn''t this just what you want? Isn''t it beautiful to find the right husband then?"


    This seemingly funny words, relaxed and indifferent, Li Wanqing''s heart is more and more lost.


    Did he look so indifferent whether she remarried or not?


    Li Wanqing was so said by Tang Hao that she was not talking for a moment.


    Tang Hao sees the change of Li Wanqing''s expression in his eyes. He is not a person with little love and righteousness. Just now, he kindly reminded Zhao Li of his identity and the idea of pulling himself to go, which also touched Tang Hao''s heart and said faintly.


    "Thanks to your reminder just now, Yan Kaishan was old and cunning. Without his instructions, the adopted son would never dare to stand up in an occasion full of important officials."


    "But I expected that Yin Kaishan didn''t dare to pick up trouble on this occasion, so he deliberately provoked Zhao Li in his words."


    Finally, Tang Hao added.


    "I''m very interested in competing with him for a long time."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s words turn around, Li Wanqing''s heart became hot, and her unhappiness dissipated, turning cloudy into sunny.


    "You, you are so arrogant. Everyone has to touch it."


    He said so, but his heart secretly raised a respect. He was not afraid of strong enemies and body shape. Tang Hao was really brave.


    In the other corner between the seats, Yin Kaishan and Zhao Li sat side by side. The eldest son took care of the two younger brothers at home and didn''t show up.


    "Li''er, Yin Yong and Yin Jie''s hatred was put aside for the time being. Some things are not clear outside. Tang Hao won the title of Wu Kui, and I don''t know where to learn this medical skill, which cured Princess Changle''s stubborn disease."


    "Now Tang Hao is highly valued by his majesty. Let''s not touch this scales for a while. Your two brothers will revenge sooner or later."


    Said here, YINKAI mountain road.


    "Li''er, did you bring what you were looking for?"


    Zhao Li patted his chest and said.


    "Don''t worry, adoptive father. This gift is related to the big brother''s proposal to Princess Changle. How can I forget it?"


    After that, he took off the burden from behind and tried to untie it.


    Yin Kaishan held down the burden.


    "Just bring it. I''ll give it to Princess Changle later."


    Zhao Li also flashed a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    "I only got this from a CAI Shi family after searching for months. I''m sure it will surprise Princess Changle."


    Just then, a eunuch''s voice sounded.


    "Your Majesty has arrived."


    "The queen arrived."


    "Your Highness is here."


    Hearing the sound, the people got up to greet them.

 Chapter 81

    "See your majesty."


    "Meet the queen."


    "Meet your royal highness."


    All the people shouted in unison and paid homage.


    With a smiling face, empress Chang sun helped King Tang slowly into the hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, Long Yan, was in a good mood and said.


    "Today is Princess Fangchen. It''s a family banquet. You don''t have to be polite. Flat yourself."


    After that, she sat down at the first seat in the hall. Princess Changle and empress changsun sat next to the king of Tang respectively.


    I thank you for taking your seat.


    Princess Fangchen, of course, must present gifts to celebrate her birthday.


    "The king of Huai''an presents a pair of jade Ruyi..."


    "Duke Xu presented a Golden Fox fur."


    "Princess Nanyang offered a five foot coral tree..."


    With the eunuch''s loud reading, princes and ministers presented birthday gifts one after another according to their status and position.


    Which of these Royal relatives and relatives is not the master of wealth, and this time, Princess Fangchen of Changle, who is a golden body, naturally took out her best things and went to set up a princess to be happy. Maybe the Pearl in your Majesty''s eyes will be happy, get a promotion and get your Majesty''s care, which is naturally excellent.


    In a moment, a gift table in front of me was piled up like a mountain, full of rare treasures.


    The king of Tang looked at the priceless treasures given to his daughter by the ministers in front of him, and was naturally in a happy mood.


    The eldest Sun Queen took her daughter''s hand and asked her daughter if she had anything she liked, instead of pointing to the gifts offered.


    For Princess Changle, Fangchen has to live once a year. She has seen these treasures countless times. She doesn''t think there is much rarity. Her face is calm and can''t see a trace of joy.


    Zhao Li walked slowly to the hall, half knelt on the ground, held up a black burden with both hands and said slowly.


    "Wei minister Zhao Li, entrusted by his eldest brother Yin SA, presented a Jiao Weiqin."


    As soon as the voice fell, a ripple appeared on Princess Changle''s calm face and a touch of joy flashed in her eyes.


    "Bring it and let me see."


    The eunuch in the hall came to Zhao Li and gently unfolded the package. An ancient and exquisite piano gradually showed its true face. The eunuch carefully picked up the piano and handed it to Princess Changle.


    Princess Changle is in the palace. She doesn''t understand the truth of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. In particular, this line of music is one of the few music experts in the palace.


    Those who understand the rhythm naturally study this instrument.


    Holding the strings and touching the simple body, Princess Changle flashed a touch of excitement in her eyes and looked up at Zhao Lidao in the hall.


    "Zhao Li, I don''t think the stringed silk of this piano is an imitation. Is it true that this Jiaowei piano is genuine?"


    Zhao Li swept a trace of pride from the corner of his mouth and immediately stood up and said in a loud voice.


    "Princess Royal Highness, this is the creation of Cai Yong in the Eastern Han Dynasty. My eldest brother, even the Royal Highness, liked piano music, and was looking for it when he was idle. After a year''s search, he found the coke tail piano."


    "Just because there was something in the house, elder brother Yin SA couldn''t come to celebrate his birthday. I specially urged you to bring the Qin to your highness. I wish your highness eternal youth and unchanged appearance."


    This speech exclaimed that he had been prepared in advance, and put all the credit on Yan SA. In short, he wanted to win the favor of Princess Changle to Yan SA with this piano.


    In the hall, the loud voice floated in everyone''s ears.


    There were also many princes and nobles who were proficient in musical instruments. When they knew the origin of the piano, they couldn''t help but marvel. But there are still many people with a blank face who don''t know what''s strange about the piano.


    Empress Chang sun is a famous girl. She taught her daughter''s piano skills. She explained the origin of Jiao Weiqin.


    "Cai Yong is a music master, who is proficient in the piano, and once he had to grab a section of Wutong wood that was not burned out and had abnormal timbre, and made the wood into a lyre, and the sound quality was very empty, such as orchid fragrance, like the sounds of nature."


    "As soon as the piano was born, there were many imitations, but it was difficult to reach the level of genuine products in terms of timbre and workmanship. During the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were constant wars, and the piano disappeared in the continuous war. Unexpectedly, you found it and it was not easy to face it!"


    Next to Princess Changle, she couldn''t let go of Jiao Weiqin. Her eyes hadn''t left since she saw Qin. Said without raising his head.


    "Zhao Li, this generous gift from your eldest brother is unique. I like it very much. Yan SA has a heart."


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at Princess Changle touching the piano and said happily.


    "The Qin is the king of the Qin. The Yan family has this idea. It''s very good!"


    Even the king of the Tang Dynasty was full of praise. Zhao Li felt very honored and could not hide the joy on his face.


    "If you can please your highness, everything the Yan family did is worth it."


    Yan Kaishan, sitting on one side of the hall, saw the king of the Tang family smiling and felt more proud, stroking his beard and smiling.


    All the people''s gifts have ended, and there is only one person in the hall who did not offer gifts, that is Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing suddenly woke up, pulled Tang Hao''s clothes and said softly.


    "You... You are empty handed? But you forgot to bring this birthday gift?"


    Tang Hao had expected that Princess Changle was well-informed and had no feelings for this rare treasure. Even if he moved the Li house empty, he might not be able to make the princess laugh, so he didn''t prepare these vulgar things.


    Seeing that Tang Hao didn''t answer, Li Wanqing was immediately embarrassed and said.


    "Princess Fangchen, this is a big event. Now there are so many princes and ministers in the hall. If they know that we come empty handed, wouldn''t it be a laughing stock?"

 Chapter 82

    Princess Changle, sitting in the hall, did not use a bead curtain to cover her haggard face because of her recovery.


    At this time, he was holding Jiao Weiqin, just like a girl who got something she loved.


    Princess Changle raised her beautiful eyes. She was a little more happy on her expressionless face. Her eyes flashed a little expectation and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, what gift did you bring? Show me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of all the ministers on the hall gathered on Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing knew that Tang Hao came empty handed. Facing the gaze of countless eyes, she lowered her head in shame and said in her heart.


    Tang Hao told him in advance that even if he was shy, he would send someone to prepare generous gifts.


    If you are ridiculed in this hall, I''m afraid your father will have no face to go to the early court in the future.


    Glancing at Tang Hao as if nothing had happened, Li Wanqing whispered a complaint.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? What can you do now?"


    But Tang Hao said quietly.


    "No harm."


    Then he got up and stood in the middle of the hall.


    "This... Tang Hao didn''t bring anything?"


    "Li''s son-in-law is so rude! Princess Fangchen came empty handed? Don''t you know how to be polite?"


    "Tang Hao is not going to do anything to save his royal highness, can he do whatever he wants?


    Listening to the instructions of the surrounding ministers, Yan Kaishan thought of Tang Hao making a fool of himself here, and his old face was more proud and laughed.


    "I said, Xiao Qi Wei, it''s too impolite for you to come here with empty hands? You won''t show off a few poems as if you were in the Yu house, and perfunctory the princess?"


    This sentence is right in Tang Hao''s heart.


    He had planned a masterpiece to be dedicated to the princess in the hall, but he was punctured by the Yin Kaishan in advance.


    The gift emphasizes a surprise. Since it is said by Yin Kaishan, no matter how good the poetry is in time, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    What''s more, Yan Kaishan''s perfunctory words made him unable to offer poems, otherwise he fell in Yan Kaishan''s arms.


    Tang Hao''s thoughts flew around, his eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of the Qin held by Princess Changle, and a plan came into his heart.


    "The minister is preparing a gift for the princess, but this gift is not a poem, but a piece of piano music. I wonder if I can use the royal highness of the princess."


    Piano music?


    As soon as he said this, there was a burst of criticism on the hall.


    "Is it too disrespectful," said Tang Hao, the princess of the Royal Highness?


    "Oh! If he can play this natural sound string music, it''s OK. But Tang Hao has already been talented and spent a lot of time. How much time does he have to learn music? What good music can he play?"


    Display slight skill before an expert. "The princess is the most important. The queen of the princess and the eldest granddaughter, the piano, are the best in the palace. He even manages to play the trick in front of the two musicians."


    The king of Tang was full of confidence in his daughter''s piano art. Facing Tang Hao''s move, he looked unhappy and said in a deep voice.


    "Tang Hao, zhi''er is my beloved daughter. How can you be so perfunctory?"


    At this time, Princess Changle said.


    "Father emperor, I''ve never seen childe Tang play the piano. I''d like to hear it."


    The king of Tang suppressed his anger when he saw Princess Changle intercede for Tang Hao.


    Princess Changle ordered someone to bring the futon table and put the piano in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao sat on the futon, arranged the piano and took a deep breath. Ten fingers gently held the string, and a soft and pleasant smell lingered in his mind. Tang Hao slowly closed his eyes, and a familiar feeling came from his ten fingers, which seemed to be an old friend who had been away for ten years.


    Ten fingers flick, gently close, slowly twist, wipe and pick again. The ethereal piano music whirls around the hall like a hairspring. The faint virtual sound and the noisy real sound echo each other. Suddenly, a towering mountain looms and appears from time to time, surrounded by clouds and mist.


    Gradually, the sound of the piano becomes clear, gurgling and clanking, like the cold current in the secluded world, as cold as the trickle of pine roots.


    Such as song melody, long and melodious, like running water.


    The extremely boiling and surging view looks like a dragon roaring. Listen carefully. It''s like sitting in a dangerous boat across Wuxia. It''s dizzy and thrilling. I almost suspect that I''m running to the mountains and competing for rivers.


    This song is played by others. No matter how exquisite it is, it is difficult to describe the essence.


    But Tang Hao was different. At this time, it was like Bo Ya alive. The whole score was natural. One song seemed like a towering mountain in front of him, and one song seemed like running water in his ear.


    Unknowingly, all the officials in the temple were immersed in the mountains and rivers, like being on the scene and forgetting to return.


    After a song, Tang Hao gently held the trembling string with his ten fingers and stood up slowly.


    The sound lingered around the beam and roamed between the mountains and rivers. It took them a long time to slowly return to God.


    Princess Changle slowly opened her eyes and looked at Tang Hao, who stood proudly in the hall. Her eyes were full of shock and her heart whispered.


    "Unexpectedly, Tang Hao''s attainments in piano music have reached the peak. Unexpectedly, he has never seen or heard of his playing. He is so proficient in piano skills!"

 Chapter 83

    With a smile, Princess Changle took the lead in clapping her hands and praising.


    "Well played! This song should only be in the sky. It''s really wonderful."


    The ministers were also impressed by the music of xianle. Their previous doubts had already been replaced by shock, and they clapped with Princess Changle.


    "It''s really the sound of nature. Even I, a rough man, is like wandering among famous mountains and rivers. This zither skill is really magical."


    "Now I understand the meaning of Zhong Ziqi''s sentence ''towering if Taishan, soup if running water''."


    "This song plays all over the world. I''m afraid it''s the second song in the Tang Dynasty, and no song dares to be the first!"


    Yin Kaishan and Zhao Li looked gloomy as they listened to the praise of the ministers in their ears.


    As far as the music is concerned, it is undoubtedly a superior work, but the people who play the music are people they don''t want to see.


    Although they were very unhappy, they had no choice but to clap their hands reluctantly.


    Listening to his ear full of praise, Tang Hao looked indifferent, held the piano in his hand, slowly walked up to the hall, returned the piano to Princess Changle, and said.


    "Thank you for your love, sir. I don''t know if this is a gift. Can the princess like it?"


    Princess Changle took the piano and smiled like flowers. A gentle look flashed in her eyes. She nodded and said with a little girl like shame.


    "I like it. I like it very much. So many times, Fangchen, but this time is different. It''s also my favorite gift."


    When Yin Kaishan and Zhao Li heard their favorite word, their eyebrows twisted, their faces suddenly changed, and their hearts were as painful as needles.


    Zhao Li thought he took great pains and even spent thousands of money to put Jiao Weiqin in his pocket. He must be able to get the favor of Princess Changle for his eldest brother, use the piano to get the princess''s heart, and pave the way for his eldest brother''s marriage proposal in the future.


    Who knows, a Tang Hao was killed on the way. With their painstaking treasure, they moved the princess with a legendary Divine Song. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao made his one-year effort into a wedding dress by offering flowers to the Buddha.


    "Tang Hao!"


    Zhao Li silently read the name in his heart. He clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. His angry tiger eyes were full of blood.


    Yan Kaishan patted Yan Kaishan on the arm and motioned him not to be impulsive.


    They looked at each other and swallowed the bitter water silently.


    "Tang Hao, even if you are a genius, even your Qin skill is extraordinary. It really shocked our palace. But I don''t know where to learn this music and Qin skill?"


    Empress Chang sun looked at Tang Hao lovingly. In her heart, she seemed to have regarded Tang Hao as the biological son of her cousin, but she couldn''t make it public until the evidence was conclusive.


    Tang Hao''s heart has already arranged the answer, Tao.


    "This zither skill was learned from a sister-in-law who has been a singer all the year round in the countryside. It''s just a superficial learning."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s prevarication, empress changsun didn''t poke the way.


    "You are so lucky that you can always meet capable people and different people."


    While talking, the eldest sun empress took a hint of a meaningful smile, which clearly showed that she didn''t believe Tang Hao''s words.


    In the heart of empress Chang sun, her cousin was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Even when she left home, all the servant girls beside her were talented.


    She guessed that Tang Hao''s skills were taught by the servant girls. Tang Hao''s words were just a cover up.


    Princess Changle gazed at the face of Tang Hao and Zhang Junlang. Her flower like smile never stopped. Her eyes had exceeded the limit for a minister.


    Recalling Tang Hao''s appearance of wearing white clothes, holding the strings and concentrating on playing for himself, he couldn''t help but feel a faint blush on his face. Even his eyes looking at Tang Hao were warm and murmured.


    "Tang Hao, you surprised me again today. It seems that I don''t know enough about you..."


    It was like the warm eyes and soft words between lovers, which fell in the ears of empress Chang sun and King Tang. They looked at each other and smiled with relief.


    They haven''t seen so many smiles on Princess Changle''s face for a long time. Although they once tried every means, Princess Changle is still as indifferent as smoke and doesn''t seem to be interested in everything.


    In front of Tang Hao, however, he could inadvertently ring his daughter''s heart and make her laugh.


    Empress changsun and King Tang made eye contact for a moment, as if they both saw each other''s thoughts.


    "If Tang Hao doesn''t marry at this time, he may not be the best person to be a son-in-law."


    The idea of empress Chang sun is even stronger.


    The Tang Dynasty stipulates that intermarriage with the same surname is not allowed, but it is very popular for cousins to marry each other. Empress Chang sun is more optimistic about their marriage.


    However, they can''t make their own decisions about marriage. They still need their daughter to mention it personally.


    On the seat in the main hall, this scene fell in Li Wanqing''s eyes. Princess Changle''s frown and smile touched one of her nerves. In particular, Princess Changle''s eyes looking at Tang Hao seemed to be mixed with love, which not only made her shiver in her heart.


    "Report! Urgent report from the North!"


    Just then, a quick cry broke the atmosphere of the party.


    All the people standing in the temple retreated.


    A dragon warrior rushed into the hall and knelt in the hall.

 Chapter 84

    With the introduction of the secret report, everyone in the hall was quiet and looked very dignified.


    At this time, there must be no good news!


    Sure enough, the king of Tang changed his look.


    "Say it!"


    Long Wujun reported tremblingly.


    "Duke Xing was seriously ill and unconscious a few days ago. The East Turks sneaked into the left wing of Duke Xing all night. Li daozong, king of Jiangxia Prefecture... Suffered heavy losses."


    "Bang"


    The king of Tang flew into a rage and clapped his palm on the table.


    Angrily scolded.


    "Well, you Jieli Khan, openly invade the northern border of Datang! It''s really hateful! You should be killed!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s heart moved. He vaguely remembered that this period was the time when the famous generals of the Tang Dynasty came out together to defeat the East Turks, and the main force of the East Turks, Jieli Khan, had been captured by Li daozong and other Turks had surrendered.


    In this time and space, he is somewhat different from his previous life. There have been several wars between Datang and East Turks, and Turks have been defeated continuously, but they have never perished.


    And this Li daozong is also a legend. He has made outstanding contributions to the establishment of the Tang Dynasty. Coupled with the relationship between the emperor''s relatives and relatives, after the founding of the Tang Dynasty, he was granted the title of Jiangxia county. However, he had a rough life, participated in the rebellion in the court and was exiled.


    With the tense relations in the north, the king of the Tang Dynasty reactivated Li daozong. However, as soon as he arrived at the front line, many officers were very dissatisfied with the deposed Li daozong. They were afraid that the new official who had just been reactivated had not yet fully mastered his troops.


    Tang Hao is trying to recall history and make a comparative analysis with the current time and space.


    Coach Su Dingshan fell ill?


    Tang Hao immediately understood that there was a discord between the generals and the commander was ill. Most likely, the Turkic side learned the news. As soon as it changed the previous defense situation, it suddenly turned out to attack it unprepared, and the Tang army, which had an absolute advantage, must have entered the defense situation.


    The battle will also be greatly changed due to the defeat of the left-wing army Li daozong, and the long dormant Turkic army is bound to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and wait for the opportunity.


    Now, some famous founding generals are old and still active on the battlefield, including Hou Junji, Su Dingshan, Li Ji, Zhang Liang and Li daozong.


    In order to maintain the stability of the Central Plains, the Tang Dynasty stationed more troops in the western regions and deterred the countries in the western regions. For the northern side, it was impossible to disperse more generals. During the alternation of these new and old generals, military gods such as Luo Tong and Xue Rengui are still growing.


    This accident was beyond everyone''s expectation, and also made the already anxious war in the north more complicated and confusing.


    The dignified face of the king of Tang was uncertain, and he gradually calmed down from his previous anger and pondered for a moment.


    "Duke Xing will be replaced by the prince of Hejian first, but who will replace the West Turk?"


    The king of Tang glanced at the officials. These soldiers who used to fight with him in the East and West are getting old and can''t find a suitable candidate for a while.


    How many people in the world like Lian Po and Huang Zhong?


    Now the news of Li daozong''s defeat must have spread to the West Turks. I''m afraid these barbarians were ready to move when they heard the news, echoing the East Turks from a distance.


    "Let''s not talk about the West Turks, what will Tubo do?"


    Fang Xuanling frowned and said her worries.


    Hejian County King Li Xiaogong said angrily.


    "The Tubo''s sun Zan cadre has great ambition. He openly said that he married to win the princess of the Tang Dynasty. According to the news obtained by Weichen, the person who married was... Princess Changle."


    "In my opinion, the marriage between the two countries is just a temporary cloud, but in fact, it secretly develops their strength."


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    Tang Hao was also slightly shocked. In his impression, the king of Tang finally chose the road of reconciliation, but the woman who reconciled was not the biological daughter of the king of Tang, but a distant concubine of the Li family.


    Sun Zan, a cadre in this time and space, is really ambitious. He actually wants the sweetheart of the king of Tang to make peace!


    If it were other princesses, these ministers might persuade the king of Tang, but it was put on Princess Changle, and all the ministers kept quiet about the marriage.


    Changsun Wuji had a good relationship with the king of the Tang Dynasty and frankly explained the facts.


    "Now the war in the north is tight, and we are unable to launch a second war at the same time. If we can''t appease Tubo, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    Gao Shilian also agreed.


    "Tubo must be appeased, especially at this time."


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaogong frowned and said.


    "And kiss? As far as Tubo is small, the barbarians deserve to marry Princess Changle? Nonsense!"


    Gao Shilian blurted out in a hurry.


    "In today''s situation, we can''t hesitate any more, otherwise, Datang will be attacked on all sides."


    The king of Tang frowned and looked at Gao Shilian coldly.


    "Gao Shilian, are you really going to send my quality son to Tubo?"


    Gao Shilian smiled bitterly and hurriedly looked back.


    "I dare not."


    Longyan was furious and scolded.


    "Dare not? What else dare you dare not? And kiss? You can say that?"


    At this moment, the majesty of the monarch filled every corner of the hall, and the ministers bowed their heads, silent and trembling.


    There was silence in the hall.


    The king of Tang suppressed his anger and said.


    "It is imperative to recruit Turks. The major generals pack up and wait for dispatch!"


    Then he waved his sleeves and left Changning palace.

 Chapter 85

    The next day.


    As soon as the news that the Turks were about to be conquered came out, the capital was boiling.


    The soldiers of the twelve guards near Chang''an quickly began to gather, and all Tang troops also gathered and stationed.


    A massive war to denounce Turks is imminent and imminent.


    The Duke of Wei.


    Tang Hao wears armor with a blade, which is the first step to his fame.


    At dawn, he set off for the station of the 16th guard.


    On the eve of the expedition, he should take over his troops as soon as possible, be familiar with military affairs and be ready to fight against Turks at any time.


    Li Wanqing also wore a sassy men''s dress, and followed out with outstanding heroism.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Tang Hao held the horse''s back and was stunned.


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate that you and I don''t belong to the same barracks."


    Li Wanqing, as if she hadn''t heard it, took her horse and walked over.


    "Although you have achieved excellent results in the examination of military strategy, after all, it is only something handed in from books. Leading soldiers to fight is different from books. I don''t trust you."


    Li Wanqing''s attitude is much better than before, and the care in her tone can be clearly heard.


    Perhaps Li Wanqing''s persistence is also due to the sense of crisis brought to him by Princess Changle''s different attitude towards Tang Hao in Changning palace.


    Tang Hao''s direct concern for Li Wanqing seems a little inappropriate.


    Although Tang Hao is confident that he doesn''t need the help of others at all, Li Wanqing is also kind after all. Tang Hao doesn''t want to blow Li Wanqing''s heart, saying.


    "Well... Well."


    After that, the husband and wife rode their horses and whipped them all the way to the station.


    Tang Hao''s guard, which belongs to Xiao Xiaowei, is stationed in the east of Chang''an.


    The soldiers of other battalions who had received the news that Wu Kui would take over the guard earlier were all in high spirits. They all wanted to see the new Wu Kui''s style and waited on both sides of the lane.


    "Look! The new Wu Kui is really powerful. He is wearing silver armor and looks extraordinary!"


    "Yes, although Mr. Tang became a redundant son-in-law in the Li family, his martial arts are amazing. It''s really not easy to beat so many candidates in the martial arts field."


    "No! He is the pride of our humble family! If only I could be in his guard."


    Most of these junior soldiers came from ordinary people. They also know how difficult it is to climb up level by level in the army. They also know that it is not so easy to get the position of Wu Kui in the martial arts examination. Naturally, they are respectful and awed by Tang Hao, who is a Wu Kui from a poor family.


    But this awe had quietly changed when Tang Hao returned to his 500 soldier camp.


    Wang Fengbai, dressed in military uniform, stood in front of the military account. Seeing Tang Hao and Li Wanqing coming, he quickly saluted.


    "I''ll see Tang Xiaoqi and Li Xiaowei at the end."


    Tang Hao got off his horse and pulled up Wang Fengbai, who was half kneeling.


    "Feng Bai, you came early enough."


    Wang Fengbai was two levels lower than Tang Hao''s official position. Tang Hao personally went to the military headquarters and arranged him as his deputy.


    "As the deputy of Tang Xiaoqi, I should have arrived earlier to find out the situation of this subordinate and report to Tang Xiaoqi."


    The rules of Ouwei military camp, regardless of close or unfamiliar relations, are called according to the rank and grade, which is also to maintain the discipline of the army.


    "How?"


    Tang Hao asked with a smile as he entered the big account with Wang Fengbai, and Li Wanqing followed him all the way.


    Wang Fengbai frowned slightly.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, there''s something wrong with the number of people in our regiment. It''s reasonable to say that one regiment is 1000, and half of them go out to guard the western regions are 500. There are five teams under the regiment, but the total number of our regiment is only more than 300, far less than 500. I''m afraid they are from the military department..."


    Before he finished, Tang Hao had guessed what Wang Fengbai meant. It was obvious that someone had arranged himself to this regiment that was not well organized.


    Tang Hao was not surprised. He killed Zhang Wu and offended the Yan Family these days. Although it was obvious that he only offended the two people, in fact, the branches and leaves behind the two martial arts aristocratic families had already spread all over the military headquarters, countless.


    With the power of the two families, it''s easy to wear small shoes in the military headquarters.


    Tang Hao smiled disapprovingly and said faintly.


    "There are not many soldiers, but fine ones. Three hundred is enough."


    The seemingly simple sentence was a famous sentence in Sun Tzu''s art of war. It fell gently in Li Wanqing''s ear, shocked her look and sparked a strange light in her eyes.


    Wang Fengbai leaned against Tang Hao and whispered.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, as far as I know, there is a team of Zhengzheng, who has high prestige in this regiment. His name is Li Meng. He was once a slave in the Yan family. General Yan saw that this man had some martial arts, so he took off his slave status and gave him the army by virtue of his relationship. Other teams are only followed by Li Dali''s horse head..."


    After listening, Li Wanqing also frowned slightly and said.


    "No wonder these soldiers looked rather disrespectful when they entered the camp just now."


    The camp is also most afraid of this small group of self-reliance as king, disobeying orders and neglecting military discipline.


    Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao anxiously and said.


    "Tang... Husband, I''m afraid it''s hard to take this regiment."


    Although the husband changed his mouth and shouted, it didn''t sound stiff, but it was very pleasant to hear.


    Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing and said with a faint smile.


    "It doesn''t matter! Send orders, the whole army and point Mao!"

 Chapter 86

    Under the military system of the Tang Dynasty, the regiment set up a team of 100 people, and set up a team to lead 100 people.


    Tang Hao''s regiment has more than 300 people, that is, there are three alignments.


    Under a command, no soldiers came for half a day.


    At this time, Li Meng''s camp was full of wine and meat on the small table. The three teams were holding a charming woman, drinking and having fun.


    A bearded team was touching the smooth jade shoulder of the woman sitting in her arms, looking at Li mengdao with a trace of worry.


    "Li Duzheng, after all, the new official is Wu Kui appointed by the emperor. We deliberately don''t point Mao. Will everything be all right?"


    Li Meng took the wine handed by the brothel woman around him, took a gulp and slapped the glass on the table with a bang. He disdained to look at the life taking team.


    "I''m afraid what he will do! Just aim at general Yin, the Lord behind us, and he doesn''t dare to do it."


    "What about xinkewukui? Can a big bird be an official?"


    "I have a day of Li Meng, this group has the final say."


    Another team was listening. Qimei picked up the wine pot, filled it for Li Meng, and nodded again and again.


    "What team Li is saying is very true! Who is Yan? The son of heaven''s favorite minister!"


    After that, the team''s talking front turned around.


    "In the future, when team Li is rising, I hope team Li will not forget our old friends..."


    Li Meng listened to this and said with a loud smile, "don''t worry, I won''t forget Li Meng."


    The woman sitting next to Li Meng leaned close to Li Meng''s ear and said bitterly.


    "When Captain Li is promoted, don''t forget my service today..."


    The flattery of his brother and the praise of his beauty burst Li Meng''s originally inflated vanity and shouted at the spoon with cooked food.


    "Go! Tell Tang Hao that our team is ill and can''t go."


    "Promise."


    Then he went to report.


    Seeing that only one greasy palm came to the martial arts arena, his expression was full of disdain.


    Tang Hao shouted.


    "Where''s your team? Why didn''t you come?"


    The chef in charge glanced at Tang Hao. He couldn''t see any awe in his expression, and said carelessly.


    "My team is occasionally cold, bedridden and can''t come to point Mao."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing was slightly surprised. As expected, Li Dali, relying on the potential of the Yan Family and the other two teams, was deliberately not to point Mao. It was clear that he wanted to vent his anger on his master, the Yan family, so as to deliberately make trouble for Tang Hao.


    There is no reason for a new official to be threatened by these black sheep who support others.


    Tang Hao frowned and said.


    "Feng Bai, find some people to drag the three teams to me!"


    "Promise!"


    Under Bai''s command, Wang took two new soldiers around him to the big tent of the team.


    Less than a incense burning time, Wang Feng dragged the three teams into Tang Hao''s account.


    Wang Fengbai kicked several people and knelt down in front of Tang Hao.


    "Tell Tang Xiaoqi that when I went to the camp just now, the three teams were not sick and lying in bed, but gathered people to drink and solicit brothel women for fun."


    The iron rule of the Tang Dynasty is that you are not allowed to drink unless you celebrate in wartime.


    It''s a felony to bring a brothel woman into the camp!


    Tang Hao''s face sank and shouted.


    "Gather people to drink and hide women. They have violated two iron laws. The crime is unforgivable. Drag it down and die with a stick!"


    As soon as the military order came out, Li Wanqing was slightly shocked and looked at her husband in surprise.


    "He''s trying to kill Liwei. I didn''t expect him to have such a cruel means. I thought he couldn''t cope before. Now it seems that I think too much."


    Li Wanqing nodded secretly, adding a little praise in her eyes.


    Wang Fengbai was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Tang Hao was decisive when he first entered the military camp. He sincerely admired him and secretly congratulated himself for following the right person.


    "Promise!"


    Under Bai''s command, Wang called several soldiers and tried to drag the three teams away.


    Li Meng, the leader, struggled to stand up, glared at Tang Hao and roared.


    "I''m from the Yan family. How dare you kill me!"


    With Li Meng''s courage, the two teams around him were shouting, thinking that Tang Hao was just scaring them.


    Tang Hao snorted coldly, his eyes glittered with a shocking light, and said sternly.


    "What are you! I dare to fight the two sons of the Yan family. Why can''t you kill a dog slave and drag it out!"


    Li Meng originally wanted to give Tang Hao a reprimand. To embarrass the new general, he could also give a vent to the Yan family. Maybe it would be a reward to Yan Kaishan.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao was a ruthless character. Even the two sons of the Yan Family dared to fight and didn''t give face to Duke Xun at all.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, I know my mistake. I won''t dare again. I won''t dare again next time..."


    Li Meng instantly recognized the advice, revealed his true appearance, fell to his knees with a plop and begged for mercy.


    The two teams beside me were looking silly. Where was the confidence to be tough again? "Pa" knelt down and begged for mercy one after another.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, I have an old man and a small one. I hope Tang Xiaoqi will spare me for my first crime."


    "Tang Xiao''s ride is very observant. I was instigated by Li Meng and asked Tang Xiao to let me go."


    The two teams were kowtowing and crying as they spoke.


    Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao with a trace of worry. The military law had always been strict. These people begged for mercy again for fear that Tang Hao would move his compassion and forgive them for a moment.


    How can this power stand now that it can''t see blood!


    However, Li Wanqing thought too much.


    Tang Hao''s face was not moved. In the face of the three people''s begging for mercy, his dignified face was a little more cold.


    Li Meng took the lead in picking things. If he doesn''t get rid of him at this time, how can he stand in front of these 300 soldiers in the future!


    "What are you waiting for!"


    With a violent drink, several soldiers who were stunned in the tent suddenly woke up and dragged the three out.


    Three teams with their armour removed were kneeling on the martial arts field. The military staff fell on them one by one. The scene was very tragic. A terrible howl echoed in each soldier''s ear, which was creepy.


    Three hundred soldiers went out of the camp one after another, watching their team being killed alive in front of them, all with cold backs and cold sweat.


    While Tang Hao was carrying a pot of tea, leisurely tasted a few mouthfuls, turned over the military book, and slowly got up after a long rest.


    "Wang Xiaowei, find some innocent people to fill up the right position of this team. If there is no leader, it will be impossible."


    "Promise!"


    Wang Fengbai understood it. Naturally, he knew what Tang Hao said about his innocence. Naturally, he was looking for people who had nothing to do with Yin Kaishan and Zhang Jia.


    A call to assemble sounded.


    The three hundred soldiers dared to drag the mud and water. In a moment, they stood neatly on the martial arts field waiting for instructions.


    On the martial arts field, no one dared to make a noise, and the soldiers dared not take a breath. They looked serious and had a sense of awe.

 Chapter 87

    Tang Hao was quite satisfied with these soldiers who acted quickly and dressed neatly.


    In the future, these soldiers will get along with themselves day and night and go to the battlefield together. They are "relatives" connected with life and death. The smell of killing and cutting just now will inevitably shake their hearts and minds.


    For generals, killing alone is definitely not enough.


    "Somebody! Get the box out!"


    After a while, several soldiers took out seven heavy boxes and put them in front of the soldiers.


    The soldiers looked suspicious and didn''t know what the new boss was going to do.


    Even Li Wanqing, who was on the edge of the martial arts field, looked at a loss. He didn''t know what Tang Hao was going to do and knew nothing about the things contained in the box.


    Tang Hao stood with his hands down and said.


    "Open."


    At the command, the two soldiers opened the seven boxes at one time.


    For a moment, the glittering objects were opened and came into the eyes of every soldier!


    It''s money!


    These seven boxes are full of golden copper money!


    Looking at the boxes full of copper coins, the soldiers were dizzy.


    "My Tang Dynasty emphasizes a clear distinction between reward and punishment, and so does my Tang Hao in running the army."


    Tang Hao paced back and forth before the box, and then said.


    "These three teams have no military discipline and despise their superiors. They should be dealt with by military law! As for you, as long as you obey orders, train hard, kill the enemy bravely and be loyal, you must be appreciated."


    His words were impassioned and inspiring.


    Most of these junior soldiers were born in poverty. They joined the army to make contributions and kill the enemy. They ate imperial food and had no worries about food and clothing. At this time, Tang Hao said this. Naturally, they were very happy. They couldn''t help but look at the boxes of coins and clap their hands one after another.


    Tang Hao saw the crowd excited and then said.


    "It''s very dangerous to go to the north. You and I are connected by life and family. If there is a place where Tang Hao eats meat, I will give you a bowl of soup."


    "These copper coins, ten passes per person, divide them."


    Then he kicked over the box under his feet, and tens of thousands of copper coins poured out and scattered on the ground.


    The soldier who was still cheering the previous second was stunned. I can''t believe the reward came so quickly!


    Just now, the newly appointed Xiaoqi captain was still killing Liwei, and then he gave all the soldiers a meeting gift. Under this huge gap, they were stunned on the spot.


    After a short period of stupidity, the soldiers half knelt on the ground one after another.


    "I am willing to obey the order of Tang Xiaoqi and let him go."


    "If you follow Tang Xiaoqi to the death, you must be loyal to Tang Xiaoqi."


    "I would like to ride through fire and water for Tang Xiao!"


    Tang Hao stood on the rostrum and looked at the soldiers who were scrambling to show their loyalty, with a satisfied smile in his eyes.


    Li Wanqing, who was quietly playing a corner of the martial arts field, looked at the scene in front of her and suddenly realized it.


    "First punishment, then reward. This is clearly a combination of grace and authority. Reward and punishment are clear. He is weak at the age of. He has never brought a soldier or a soldier, but he is deeply familiar with the way of unifying soldiers. He can properly apply the principles in this book to this practice. This understanding ability..."


    Li Wanqing couldn''t help praising Tang Hao. When she looked at Tang Hao, she changed a little.


    When his eyes wandered on the box on the stage, he was suspicious again.


    Since they got married, the couple''s regular money has always been kept by themselves, and Tang Hao has never paid her a cent.


    In retrospect, Tang Hao did not seem to have received a reward.


    His family was poor when he was in cloth clothes. How could he have the spare money to collect the hearts of these soldiers?


    Immediately, a name popped up in Li Wanqing''s mind.


    Princess Changle!


    Li Wanqing could not help shaking her body, and the uneasiness and sense of crisis in her heart floated to her heart again.


    Tang Hao couldn''t take care of Li Wanqing''s careful thoughts. He looked down and got the reward. He smiled happily, cheered the soldiers and said solemnly.


    "You''ve got the reward. Get down to business and start practicing!"


    At the command, the soldiers gathered their smiles and held their heads high, waiting for Tang Hao to issue a signal.


    "Today, I want to teach you a new array, the array of cars hanging!"


    ¡­¡­


    Commander camp.


    As soon as the king of the Tang Dynasty changed his ordinary Dragon Robe to a beautiful one, he specially changed a suit of Chinese clothes and brocade clothes. He rode a fat and healthy war horse, which looked like killing all sides in the past. He led several forbidden army generals to the commander''s camp.


    "Minister Li Xiaogong, meet your majesty."


    Li Xiaogong, the commander of the Turkic expedition, heard that the emperor came to inspect the camp and hurried to the camp gate to meet him.


    The king of Tang got off his horse, put the reins in Li Xiaogong''s hand, looked slowly at the camp ahead and asked.


    "Xiaogong, you always explain to me about this expedition against Turks. What''s the chance of winning?"


    After listening, Li Xiaogong''s heart moved slightly and said.


    "I think that our army is short of cavalry and it is difficult to fight head-on with the Turkic army, which is always a difficult problem. It''s better to postpone sending troops and support general Su before..."


    Before he finished, the king of Tang frowned slightly and interrupted Li Xiaogong''s words with a flick of his hand.


    "You don''t have to say any more."


    "You don''t have a joke. I''ll decide immediately. There''s no reason to take back my destiny. Do you want people all over the world to see my jokes?"


    Li Xiaogong quickly bent down to apologize.


    "I dare not."


    The king of Tang took two steps forward. Suddenly he remembered something and turned around.


    "Today, all the newly promoted captains of the martial arts department have taken office. Let''s go and take me to see if Tang Hao is talking on paper and has a belly of ink."


    "Promise!"


    As soon as Li Xiaogong waved, a guard led the war horse and ran with the king of Tang towards the left waiting guard station where Tang Hao was located.

 Chapter 88

    General Zuo Wuhou heard that the emperor came and hurried to the camp gate. Before saluting, he listened to the king of Tang.


    "Excuse me. Has Tang Hao taken office?"


    General Zuo Wuhou got up and followed the dismounted emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao took office this morning and took over the ninth regiment of zuowuwei."


    King Tang asked as he walked to the tent of the general''s camp.


    "What did he do when he took office?"


    "Just killed three teams in the regiment this morning."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang was stifled and turned to the left to see the general of marquis Wu.


    When the new official took office, he killed his team Zheng with a stick. Such wonders could not help but make the pupil of the king of Tang close slightly.


    Li Xiaogong was also surprised and asked.


    "This good one will kill his team with a stick?"


    General Zuo Wuhou dared not neglect. This morning, three pairs of Zheng deliberately pretended to be ill, drank and had fun in the military account, and were killed by Tang Hao in public.


    After hearing this, the king of Tang suddenly realized that his surprise turned to relief.


    "Good! Good killing! Strict military discipline is a good start!"


    The king of Tang gladly praised him and continued to walk forward.


    General Zuo Wuhou told Tang Hao how to spread his wealth and win the hearts of his soldiers.


    The surprised look in the eyes of the king of Tang flashed past and looked at Li Xiaogong around him with a smile.


    "What do you think?"


    "The way to run the army lies in the essence of clear reward and punishment. Tang Hao was decisive in killing and cutting, established military prestige, and received the heart of the army. It seems that he understood the way to lead the army quite thoroughly."


    The king of Tang laughed and said.


    "It seems that my worry is superfluous. Tang Hao is really not a soldier on paper. I really don''t see the wrong person!"


    "Go and have a look."


    A group of people walked towards Tang Hao''s guard. When they arrived at the door, they didn''t see anyone coming to meet them.


    The king of Tang raised a trace of displeasure in his heart, his face sank, and walked quickly to the martial arts arena to see what Tang Hao was doing, but he didn''t come to meet him!


    Passing by rows of simple dormitories, the king of Tang looked at the martial arts field and his eyes flashed.


    At this time, all the soldiers were in the martial arts field. They saw smoke and dust everywhere and horseshoes.


    Three hundred soldiers have been mounted and are rehearsing an army formation.


    After watching for a while, the king of Tang was a little surprised.


    "What array is this?"


    Although the king of the Tang Dynasty was also experienced in many battles, he was naturally one of the few geniuses who discussed military strategy, but he was not particularly proficient in this array, and the array in front of him looked really strange.


    The whole military array is round, Tang Hao stands in the center, and the peripheral forces are arranged layer by layer to form a swimming array. The whole military array looks like a gyro rotating and moving forward step by step.


    After watching for a long time, Li Xiaogong took a breath and said.


    "If I guess wrong, this is the array of cars hanging."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang was surprised and said.


    "The array of cars hanging?"


    Li Xiaogong.


    "The array of cars hanging, as the name suggests, moves like a wheel. In wartime, it will attack the enemy in one direction in turn."


    "The advantage of this array is that it can constantly put pressure on the enemy and make it collapse."


    "On our side, however, due to the rotation of the formation, the soldiers took turns to attack. They got enough rest and recovered their strength alternately.


    The king of Tang suddenly understood and said in a little meditation, with a flash of excitement on his face.


    "In this way, the car hanging array can defeat the enemy with tens of thousands of troops. Isn''t it that the problem of insufficient cavalry can be solved now?"


    Li Xiaogong sighed.


    "In fact, it''s not. The power of the car hanging array is unparalleled. It''s also the most complex array in the military array."


    "The requirements for the generals entering the array are extremely high. They should not only look for fighters, but also think carefully in the soldier rotation center to keep the formation in order."


    "Moreover, it is very difficult for soldiers to operate. They must be the elite of the elite before they can participate in the training."


    Then a touch of expectation flashed in the eyes of the king of Tang, hoping to say goodbye to Li Xiaogong.


    "How much power can you exert if you practice this array?"


    As soon as he said this, Li Xiaogong felt bitter in his heart and smiled bitterly.


    "If you are not talented, you can only play one or two of its power."


    In fact, Li Xiaogong didn''t have any shame on his face and told the truth.


    "This array was created by the champion Hou Huo Qubing in order to deal with the Hun cavalry. Since ancient times, only the champion hou can practice this array."


    After listening, the excitement on the king''s face gradually faded.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, after all, it was created by Huo Qubing, the champion Hou, who sealed wolf juxu, and his heart was relieved.


    The king of Tang turned his eyes to the smoke and roared on the martial arts field.


    "What do you think of the car hanging array practiced by Tang Hao?"


    Li Xiaogong stared at the field and saw that the field cooperated closely, just like the orbit of the star. Between turns, seamless.


    Gradually, Li Xiaogong changed from the initial curiosity to surprise, and then to the final shock.


    "Amazing! All the soldiers of this regiment are government soldiers, not even the regular Tang army."


    A strange spark burst out in Li Xiaogong''s eyes, with a little husky in his slightly excited voice.


    "This... Tang Hao can practice 40% power with these soldiers!"


    "Forty percent?"


    The king of Tang''s eyes were frozen, and a moment later, he laughed happily.


    "Good! Good! Good! What a gift! I will send more troops to such a general!"


    After that, he took the crowd to play in the martial arts field and didn''t bother Tang Hao''s practice.


    In a trance, Tang Hao felt a hearty laugh coming, glanced slightly and saw the back of several people leaving.


    I don''t really care. After all, it''s normal for several other people to come to the camp of 100000 troops and continue to practice.


    Tang Hao didn''t know it. On the stage, Li Wan''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and stared at Tang Hao. A pair of smart eyes had been deeply shocked and filled.

 Chapter 89

    After half a day of practice, Tang Hao ordered the soldiers to take a break and practice again in the afternoon.


    The reason why he practiced so intensively, Tang Hao knew that the Huns Huo Qubing faced and the Turks he faced were barbarian cavalry.


    Huo Qubing''s success in conquering the Huns is not only his wisdom, but also inseparable from this array.


    If you can give full play to the power of this array, even if the three hundred people are defeated, you can retreat orderly.


    On the battlefield, it changes rapidly. Living is the last word!


    Li Wanqing held the food silently and thought deeply. Tang Hao ignored it. Now he was thinking about how to quickly let the soldiers master this array.


    Suddenly.


    Tang Hao came up with an idea.


    This array comes from the reincarnated Huo Qubing. Maybe there are people who are good at training in this reincarnation strategy.


    That''s what he thought. Tang Hao didn''t hesitate. While casually holding the dishes, he turned over the current round of strategies in his mind.


    After looking at the remaining 70 prestige points, Tang Hao reincarnated Yuan Shao, who once led the eighteen princes, hoping to get some training skills.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and there was nothing.


    Fortunately, his prestige was sufficient. When Tang Hao was reincarnated into other historical celebrities again, a voice echoed in his mind.


    "Congratulations on the promotion of the system. The prestige required for subsequent reincarnation of each member has risen to 50 points."


    "You can obtain the general''s martial spirit, which can act on the whole body of your subordinates."


    Tang Hao was stunned!


    After promotion, the prestige value of this system increased exponentially, completely exceeding their expectations.


    But the idea flashed by, and Tang Hao was attracted by the martial spirit mentioned later!


    It can act on your subordinates!


    Is there such a good thing?


    Previously, it was just a blessing on itself. Now it can affect the subordinates!


    It''s the time to practice soldiers and horses. God helps me!


    For a moment, Tang Hao was so excited that he couldn''t hide his joy. He couldn''t wait to see what the martial soul was!


    And then Tang Hao also found that with his promotion, there seems to be not so many small shadows in the reincarnation policy.


    Tang Hao didn''t pay much attention to this change, and couldn''t wait to open the shadow of the home page.


    Yue Fei!


    It''s a famous anti gold general!


    In the troubled times when foreign enemies invaded, mountains and rivers were broken and lives were ruined, dignitaries and dignitaries lived in a muddle, thinking about how to save themselves. There were many dignitaries who were paralyzed, drunk and dreamy. What''s more, they sold their country for prosperity and made a big fortune.


    A poor man, Yue Fei in cloth clothes, took it as his duty to expel Hu Lu, save people, water and fire, and recover mountains and rivers. Resolutely stand up, regardless of personal gains and losses, be loyal to the country and become a powerful figure in the Southern Song Dynasty. In fact, it is a national hero!


    A hero was murdered by a traitor, which really hurt his soul.


    Tang Hao asked to reincarnate Yue Fei. Tang Hao didn''t expect to meet future generations in this parallel time and space! And he is a person he admires.


    Sigh and sigh, the sound of the system came again.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Yue Fei."


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s acquisition of Yue Fei''s martial spirit. The speed, endurance and force of his subordinates have been greatly improved."


    Isn''t this what I''m missing now!


    At this time, the voice without emotion became extremely pleasant to Tang Hao!


    "Boom"


    A magnificent message rushed into Tang Hao''s body and merged into his mind.


    For a moment, Tang Hao seemed to be on a vast battlefield.


    In the distance, the silver armor was shining. A young man stood proudly on his horse''s head, a Liquan gun in his hand was shining cold, and five hundred Wei troops behind him were ready.


    "Today, I Yue Fei broke your 100000 golden soldiers!"


    "Kill!"


    With a fierce roar, the tiger and wolf division behind him was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, like an uninhabited land. The front of the gun was bleeding and Howling miserably.


    A battle that seemed to have no chance of winning turned out to be a unilateral Massacre by Yue Fei.


    The howls continued, the blood stained the setting sun, and the broken limbs and arms scattered all over the vast land. It seemed to be a hell on earth.


    Tang Hao slowly recovered from the shock of his mind.


    "How are you...?"


    Li Wanqing stared at Tang Hao with sweat beads on his forehead and asked with concern.


    Tang Hao, who was just immersed in the battlefield, forgot that he was still eating. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled faintly.


    "Nothing."


    After a short rest, Tang Hao ordered everyone to practice eagerly.


    He wants to see how strong this martial spirit is!


    The same formation, the same soldiers, the same generals, but different scenes!


    The dust was flying and shouting. The car hanging array composed of 300 people was like living in the soul. The neat pace shook the martial arts field. It was clear that only 300 people were flying like thousands of troops.


    Even the soldiers were slightly surprised that the originally tired body was as energetic and powerful as a new life after rest.


    Li Wanqing, who was resting in the military tent, was immediately awakened and came to the general''s stage. He was shocked to see the three hundred soldiers rolling with dust and smoke.


    These three hundred soldiers are not elite at all. They are even inferior to the regular army. However, after half a day of training, they seem to be reborn in Tang Hao''s hands. Everyone is alive!


    Li Wanqing is confident that she can do this, but her regiment has been trained by her for a year before it has the effect of the 300 people brought by Tang Hao.


    Naturally, she would not know that the three hundred people in front of her were already influenced by the spirit of Yue Fei emanating from Tang Hao. The three hundred people already had some shadow of the back Wei army.


    What made her even more unexpected was that the most complex car suspension array was running smoothly and moving orderly under the guidance of Tang Hao.


    "Is he really gifted and has the talent of a general?"


    Facing Tang Hao''s free command and flowing Dharma array, Li Wanqing can only explain it to herself.

 Chapter 90

    As the sun sets in the west, Tang Hao is quite satisfied with his subordinates.


    In the evening, the couple returned to the Weiguo mansion.


    Hongfu was virtuous and virtuous. As usual, she gathered a table full of delicious dishes and greeted her returning son-in-law and daughter with a smile.


    Seeing the return of Tang Hao and Li Wanqing, Li Jing, sitting on the throne, stood up with a smile.


    "Hao''er, come and sit here."


    When the two sat down, Li Jing took the lead in picking up chopsticks.


    "Now that we are all together, let''s have a meal."


    Just then, a servant hurried up the hall and said with a fist.


    "My Lord, there is a military official outside the door with a military amulet and said he wanted to see my uncle."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was surprised.


    Hongfu said blankly.


    "Hao''er has taken office, has taken over zuowuwei, has got the talisman, and now there is the talisman. What does this mean?"


    Li Jing also had doubts, so he asked the servant to invite the officials in.


    A moment later, the officials walked up the hall with a smile and arched their hands.


    "Congratulations to General Li, Mrs. Li and Tang Xiaoqi. Your majesty has made an order to hand over the amulet to Tang Xiaoqi. Please Tang Xiaoqi to accept it."


    "The talisman is in hand. Tang Xiaoqi can order at any time!"


    After that, he held a delicate small box in front of Tang Hao with both hands.


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole Li family was happy. It''s a good thing to supplement the number of subordinates. It''s a disguised promotion to Tang Hao!


    Tang Hao took the small box, but he was very puzzled and asked casually.


    "The officials worked hard, but I don''t know why your majesty suddenly gave me the talisman?"


    "This junior officer doesn''t know it, but he''s just acting under orders. The amulet has been sent. I''ll leave."


    Then the officials bowed and left.


    After the officials left, the Li family returned to the eight immortals table, stared at the small box in Tang Hao''s hand and talked one after another.


    Tang Hao opened the small wooden box in his hand and saw a turtle shaped talisman.


    Li Jing inadvertently glanced at the talisman, looked shocked and surprised.


    "This is your Majesty''s personal soldier, the Amulet of Xuanjia army!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone focused on Tang Hao''s hand.


    A military talisman shaped like a turtle shell and engraved with small seal characters is lying quietly in Tang Hao''s hands like a bright pearl.


    "This is a talisman that can mobilize 3000 Xuanjia troops!"


    Li Wanqing is well-informed and naturally knows the weight of this symbol.


    After a brief shock, Li Jing regained his consciousness and said.


    "Hao''er, that''s a good thing! Although it''s not a big official for zhengliupin, this talisman is an unexpected joy. Come on, we must have a few drinks today to celebrate you."


    Then he motioned Li Wanqing to pour wine for Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing was naturally happy for her husband when she saw that Tang Hao had won the favor of the emperor again. Even when pouring the wine, she didn''t have the pinch of the last time. She was so generous that she took a cup and handed it to her.


    "It''s strange to say that when your majesty conferred an official position on your husband in the golden palace, he was already two levels higher. It''s only a few days. Now he has provoked 3000 soldiers. It''s really a constant surprise."


    Tang Hao was puzzled.


    Could it be that he played a song for Princess Changle that day, which made the dragon''s face happy, so the son of heaven gave him a favor?


    Or is it that the eldest grandson empress still regarded herself as the biological son of her cousin, blew a pillow breeze to the emperor and promoted herself to an official in a disguised form?


    Li Jing raised her glass with a smile.


    "Hao''er, the war is coming. Congratulations on getting 3000 Xuanjia troops to help! Come and drink this cup."


    Tang Hao couldn''t figure out these things, so he simply stopped thinking about them, put on the amulet, took the wine cup in Li Wanqing''s hand and drank it all in one gulp.


    At a dinner party, Tang Hao undoubtedly became the protagonist again. After having a drink with Li Jing, he stopped the banquet.


    With the help of Hongfu, half drunk Li Jing went back to the wing room and hummed a tune all the way. She was very happy.


    Hongfu helped Li Jing to the table, handed a cup of sobering tea and smiled.


    "Look how happy you are. Tang Hao just received a talisman, not promoted to prime minister. Is he so happy?"


    Li Jing narrowed her eyes.


    "Although the official position of zhengliupin is small, it represents the favor of the king of Tang Dynasty. Now Qiao Bo''s personal soldiers come again. Our son-in-law will soar to the sky soon."


    Hearing this, a touch of gloom flashed across Hongfu''s face and said.


    "Yes! It''s really unprecedented for six grade officials to be equipped with the emperor''s own soldiers. We have light in the Li family."


    At this point, Hongfu''s conversation turned and expressed her concern.


    "But Tang Hao is too popular now. In the final analysis, he is just a redundant son-in-law. Now he is not warm to the Li family. I''m afraid there will be some changes in the future."


    As soon as the voice fell, a trace of anger appeared on Li Jing''s smiling face.


    "The benevolence of women, brother Tang is loyal and benevolent. I believe Tang Hao will be loyal and kind to the Li family."


    Seeing that her husband still believed in Tang Hao, Hongfu didn''t want to brush her husband''s face, she sighed.


    "Nowadays, there are clandestine gangs in the court to strengthen their families. The few remaining aristocratic families don''t want to get involved in this torrent. They ignore Chaogang and protect themselves, and they won''t have the opportunity to take credit. At this time, Tang Hao''s jump is certainly a good thing."


    "It''s a pity that you, my husband, have to rely on a poor family to give shade to your family after the eight pillar state. Alas..."


    In Hongfu''s heart, Tang Hao''s birth is always a thorn in her heart, which is unforgettable.


    Even if you can be gentle in front of Tang Hao, you will confide in front of this meritorious husband in private.


    Li Jing, who is half of his body in the military camp, looks like an ignorant child in front of the politics of the court. Although Hongfu''s words are a little heavy, they are all true portraits. He can''t help but make the great general who has made great achievements for half his life lose his mind.

 Chapter 91

    Golden palace.


    The canonization hall, which used to be full of music and laughter, has been replaced by a gloomy and dignified atmosphere.


    Among the twenty-four meritorious officials of Lingyan Pavilion, all the civil servants and military generals who stayed in Chang''an city are already here. Even in the past, Cheng Zhijie, who could not report his illness, and Luo Tong, the Duke of Yue, also appeared in the golden hall.


    To everyone''s surprise, Tang Hao, the new Kewu Kui, was also impressively listed.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair in the main hall, and his normal face became bright and dark.


    "Do you have a good plan to go north and fight against Turks?"


    There was a silence in the hall. The day before yesterday, the ministers did not discuss a comprehensive plan. They held their own opinions and did not reach unity.


    The final focus is how to appease Tubo.


    The king of Tang glanced at the hall, his eyes fell on Tang Hao, and suddenly asked.


    "Tang Hao, I think you have a good opinion on the military strategy examination. Tell me about it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Jing, Cheng Zhijie and others looked at Tang Hao.


    The encirclement under the ridge in the military strategy examination is the foregone conclusion of success or failure. On that day, Tang Hao''s brilliant views made all generals praise.


    At this time, the anxious northern territory is an uncertain and unpredictable war.


    Not only Cheng Zhijie, but also the ministers wanted to see if Tang Hao could have the same fierce vision and thorough analysis as in martial arts.


    After these days, Li Jing gradually felt that Tang Hao was unfathomable and curious for a time.


    Tang Hao walked slowly to the hall, bowed his hands and said modestly.


    "Your Majesty, I only know a little about military strategy."


    "No harm!"


    The king of Tang brushed his hand and then said.


    "What do you think of Tubo?"


    Tang Hai''s thoughts are running fast.


    Tubo!


    This is a barrier that Datang can''t get around! In history, the king of the Tang Dynasty has always wanted to conquer Tubo and bring the whole territory of Tubo into the region of the Tang Dynasty since he ascended the throne, but several expeditions ended without success.


    In desperation, the king of Tang sent Princess Wencheng into Tibet.


    Tang Hao thought a little, sorted out his thoughts and said slowly.


    "In just ten years, all forces in the whole Qinghai Tibet Plateau gradually disappeared under the pressure of sun Zan cadres, and quickly completed the unification of Tibet. It can be seen that this person is definitely not incompetent."


    "It can be seen that it is completely impossible to disintegrate the Tubo regime from within."


    "On the other hand, Tibet is different from the Central Plains. The terrain is steep. Tubo people live in a highland environment and know the terrain there like the back of their hand. Our Tang soldiers were born and raised in the Central Plains. If they set foot in Tibet, they will be affected. If they can''t absolutely crush their strength, it''s not wise to send troops rashly."


    Said here, Tang Hao paused slightly.


    After hearing these remarks, the ministers present nodded, obviously agreeing with Tang Hao''s views.


    In particular, Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie, these veteran veterans who have been on the battlefield, have a look of appreciation in their eyes.


    The king of Tang on the Dragon chair looked uncertain. Tang Hao''s words were reasonable, but the implication was that Tubo could not attack.


    Let this border of the Tang Dynasty establish the Tubo regime, but he is indifferent?


    On the side of the bed, how can others sleep?


    Looking at the world, the monarch doesn''t want to be obedient to all countries and come to Korea from all directions?


    The king of Tang said with a gloomy face and a cold look.


    "I hear what you mean. Do you agree with this marriage?"


    Tang Hao had expected that the ambitious king of Tang would not give up the idea of Tubo because of his words.


    Then the conversation turned and said in an orderly way.


    "Harmony? Of course, it''s just a bad policy! If you want to conquer Tubo, you can take three steps in the view of micro ministers."


    "First, lead the snake out of the cave. If the Tubo army leaves the plateau, it will just be a mob of mermaids."


    "Second, mobilize a large army, which should be able to wipe out the main force of Tubo."


    "Third, the soldiers who entered Tibet should be strong and capable."


    "Among these three steps, the second step is the most important, incomparable total annihilation. Otherwise, there will be nothing to do in the third step, and the whole plan will be wasted."


    Tang glanced at the contemplative ministers and added.


    "When the main force of Tubo goes out of the plateau, most of them will go to Songzhou. With the strength of Duke Lu, they can have this main force."


    What Tang Hao said was actually not his own imagination, but had happened in history.


    Moreover, in this space, sun Zan''s cadres unified Tubo three years later than in history.


    The king of Tang stared at Tang Hao and fell into meditation.


    Li Jing and Li Xiaogong are also considering the feasibility of this move.


    Tang Hao took two steps in the hall and said with a faint smile.


    "In fact, I think it''s not time for Tubo to be solved by force. It only needs to be suppressed appropriately. Just like Koguryo, it''s not suitable to use soldiers."


    Tang Hao had a hunch that the Turks would win and return, but when it was over, I was afraid it was the time for the king of Tang to send troops to Korea.


    In history, Yang Guangsan conquered Korea. All ended in failure. Without exception, King Tang''s attack on Koguryo will only consume national strength, and there is no substantive cooperation.


    However, king of the Tang Dynasty only fought in Koguryo, just to publicize national prestige and his reputation.

 Chapter 92

    As soon as the voice fell, Li Xiaogong, Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie raised their heads and looked at Tang Hao in the hall in surprise.


    In terms of the expedition against Tubo, except for a few main war factions, the ideas of other veterans coincided with Tang Hao.


    But Tang Hao actually mentioned Koguryo, which was a little unexpected.


    In front of Tang Hao, he can think of Koguryo. Even some veterans in the hall can''t think of such a broad vision and foresight.


    For a moment, it was silent.


    Tang Hao weighed the pros and cons and was just right. For a time, he was at an impasse.


    Even the emperor, who wanted to conquer Tubo, had to worry about the overall situation in the north and remain silent.


    Li Xiaogong looked surprised in his eyes and looked at Tang Hao with interest.


    "The guard to which Tang Hao belongs is one of his own. If you use it properly, maybe this boy will bring a different surprise to the war situation."


    Li Xiaogong walked to the main hall, took the initiative to resolve the embarrassment of the hall and changed the topic.


    "Tang Hao, let me ask you, in today''s north, Xing Guogong is unconscious, and the left-wing Li daozong''s subordinates have suffered heavy losses. If you were the main general, how would you recover the situation?"


    When Li Xiaogong asked, Tang Hao sorted his thoughts and said slowly.


    "This war will be a decisive battle between the Tang Dynasty and the Turkic army. If the Tang army wins this war, the northern territory will be stable and there will be no worries about the eastern Turks."


    "If the Turks win this war by chance, they will inevitably suffer heavy losses. We can fight again after our Datang recuperates for a few years, and the East Turks will certainly be wiped out."


    Listening to the ambiguous words, he whispered in the hall.


    These are the two endings that have been clearly put out. Do you need to discuss them on the main hall?


    Even Li Xiaogong said unhappily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The result of the war is that the cattle herders in the countryside can see it. Why use your way."


    When the king of Tang listened to Tang Hao''s remark that the Turks had won by chance, he frowned and his face was even more gloomy.


    Tang Hao was slightly embarrassed, smiled, looked at Li Xiaogong seriously and said.


    "If General Li, the commander of the Turkic expedition, is unfortunately defeated, and the left wing of the northern army of the Tang army is completely missing, there are still strong troops stationed in the Datong generation. If the Turks attack, they will inevitably suffer heavy losses."


    "If I were najieli Khan, I would certainly mobilize heavy troops to attack the public department of the state of Xing, expand my advantages and completely reverse the war situation. It can be seen that this decisive battle battlefield will inevitably break out in the public department of the state of Xing."


    "At this time, if you can send a light cavalry to occupy the evil Yang ridge and take Xiangcheng from Mayi, it may be possible at the foot of modaoyin mountain."


    Tang Hao didn''t go on here. At the foot of Yinshan Mountain, that was where the golden tent King court was.


    All the people present are the backbone of the court who have experienced storms. With only a few words, they can tell the key to their strange strategies.


    Tang Hao didn''t make up this wonderful strategy by himself, but it was true in the history of the Tang Dynasty. Li Jing led 3000 strong cavalry troops to cross the horse town, take the evil Yang ridge, and raided Xiangcheng. The military peak pointed directly at the Yinshan Mountain, which scared Jieli Khan to flee in a panic.


    It is precisely because of the feat of taking the wrong edge with this sword that a big war was avoided. If not, the war between Datang and the Communist Turks would be very tragic. Tao doesn''t know how many soldiers will be buried in the north.


    Hearing the speech, the ministers were silent.


    It is undoubtedly a crazy idea that three thousand strong teams take a detour and go straight to the nest.


    Even the king of Tang, who fought countless battles, is now in deep thought.


    After thinking for a long time, Cheng Zhijie slowly walked to the hall and hugged boxing.


    "Wei Chen thought that it was a great taboo for strategists to go deep alone. This move was too aggressive. Jieli Khan was also a good player in the battlefield. There were many ghosts and deceit. I''m afraid he won''t be easily fooled."


    Fang Xuanling frowned slightly, holding her beard slowly out of the crowd.


    "As the saying goes, war is never tired of deception. At the moment, Jieli Khan''s defeat of Li daozong''s department can be described as a feat, and his morale is bound to rise."


    "Just as Tang Hao said, only by working hard can we turn the situation around. His eyes are bound to stare at Su Ding mountain, the Duke of Xing state, and he won''t think that a Tang army will bypass the north mountain and go straight to his golden tent court."


    "On top of the game in my heart, the old minister agreed with Tang Xiaoqi."


    Li Jing seemed a little excited. After all, he thought of the idea in history. Now as soon as Tang Hao said this strange strategy, he naturally felt it was feasible and stepped onto the arch hand road in front of the hall.


    "Although this move is risky, Jieli Khan is extremely suspicious. If he finds a cavalry behind him, most of them think there will be the main force of the Tang army. Then, most of them will withdraw their troops for help."


    Li Xiaogong is also full of spring breeze. He is satisfied with this strange strategy and says without false opportunity.


    "If the Turkic army retreats, our main force will attack with all its strength, and the Turkic army that has the intention to go will inevitably defeat itself."


    The king of Tang pondered for a moment.


    "A light cavalry can make Datang defend and attack. This is a good strategy."


    Seeing the king of the Tang Dynasty speak, Cheng Zhijie has nothing to say.


    After all, this is a strategy to exchange the minimum cost for the maximum benefit.


    Fang Xuanling touched his chin and said coldly.


    "At present, this lone leader still needs careful consideration."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Wang, Li Xiaogong and Cheng Zhijie gathered their eyes on Tang Hao.


    Looking at the eyes of the three people, Tang Hao''s heart clicked, and a bad premonition came to his mind.


    The king of Tang said softly with a faint smile.


    "Tang Hao, since you thought of this wonderful strategy, you are naturally the most suitable candidate for the leader of this powerful cavalry team."

 Chapter 93

    Tang Hao never thought that he would fall into this dangerous situation by a strange strategy.


    He wanted to make meritorious service and gain fame, but the light riding raid was too risky.


    Li Jing didn''t expect that the king of Tang would choose Tang Hao as the main general. He went deep alone. He naturally understood the danger after a long time on the battlefield.


    Thinking that his proud son-in-law and his only daughter have been married for several months, this trip must be a narrow escape.


    He didn''t want his daughter to become a widow so soon.


    Li Jing''s heart tightened, quickly stepped out of the crowd and knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, never. Tang Hao is too young to have any experience in the battlefield. What''s more, as the main general of the isolated army, he''s afraid he''ll delay the fighters and make a big mistake."


    The king of Tang squinted at Li Jing in the hall and waved his hand slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. He has no battlefield experience. I''ll assign him a partner."


    Then the king of Tang turned his eyes to Cheng Zhijie, who was silent, and youyou said.


    "Chen Chumo has dealt with these barbarians for many years. Now, it can be of great use."


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Zhijie was shocked and completely stupid.


    He did not expect that his Majesty would assign his son to if this lonely army!


    Although Cheng Zhijie has many sons, Chen Chumo is not the only son.


    The sons of Cheng Fu are mediocre, but Chen Chumo stands out from the crowd and has outstanding ability.


    If he really lost his life in the north, who will support him?


    Cheng Zhijie suddenly felt a cold sweat on his forehead. He hurried out of the crowd and knelt down in the tunnel.


    "Your Majesty, this... I''m afraid it''s... Bad?"


    The king of Tang said lightly.


    "What''s wrong? One is a famous border garrison general in the north, and the other is a civil and military expert who has been spread all over Chang''an. This in-depth riding can also enhance their feelings and practice their courage."


    Cheng Zhijie is worried. He still doesn''t want to put his fledgling son in danger so soon, he said.


    "Tang Hao''s age is just and weak. He has never been to the battlefield. The battlefield is changing rapidly. Even our veterans will inevitably make mistakes, not to mention he is a fledgling boy. My son is just guarding the border for several years and has no experience in raiding."


    Li Xiaogong also sighed and said.


    "It''s a dangerous trip. Everyone here is a veteran general. Who doesn''t know? Now general Hou Junji and general Zhang Liang guard the countries in the western regions to prevent sudden changes. They can''t do anything at all."


    At this point, Li Xiaogong looked around at the generals and said.


    "All the tigers of the past have had their hair in their ears. They must have run thousands of miles. Their bodies can''t bear it, let alone touch the foot of the Yinshan Mountain."


    "Only a handful of the younger generation can stand out now."


    Worthy of being the prince of Hejian, Li Xiaogong immediately saw the situation of the lack of youth and yellow in the Tang Dynasty. Li Xiaogong clearly showed the king of the Tang Dynasty in front of the people because of his face.


    Li Jing knew that these words were true. She struggled several times. Just about to speak, she was interrupted by Li Xiaogong.


    "General Li, I can understand your mood, but this strange strategy is what your son-in-law thinks. He must have some eyebrows in his heart. This raid will not work without him."


    Say it. Li Xiaogong looked at Tang Hao, looked solemn and said.


    "Tang Hao, the subtlety of the strategy of going north alone and going deep lies in whether you can attack with potential and succeed. If you succeed, it will affect the overall situation of the whole North."


    Tang Hao nodded to meet the expectant eyes.


    At this time, Tang Hao and Li Jing thought different from Cheng Zhijie.


    Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie consider the danger of going deep alone, while Tang Hao considers the benefits of the raid.


    After all, in the current situation, I have to go.


    If the surprise attack is successful and returns smoothly, it will bring a large number of military achievements. When the war is over, the reward of the emperor will be indispensable. Naturally, there is no need to say more about gold, silver and jade. As for this official position, it will probably be promoted to a level or two.


    Countless opportunities are often hidden behind huge crises.


    As for the decision-making in the attack, he was not worried at all.


    After all, he has integrated many generals'' thoughts, and Huo Qubing''s soldiers will give him great inspiration.


    As for the battlefield consciousness and the control of the war situation, Tang Hao believes that even if he is defeated by the crowd, as long as he is not surrounded by heavy troops, he can also rely on his inherited attributes as a fierce general, and self-protection should not be a problem.


    That''s what I thought, and my previous worries disappeared.


    Tang Wang looked at Tang ha, who was silent in the hall, and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao, do you have any objection?"


    Looking at Tang Wang''s expression, Tang Hao was speechless.


    Li Xiaogong is dead. Even if he disagrees now, I''m afraid he can''t change his decision to be the leader.


    Tang Hao bowed and hugged his fist, Lang said.


    "I am willing to go and fight for my Tang Dynasty."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s promise, Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie sighed. The child was too impulsive after all.


    Seeing that the event had been decided, the king of Tang said with much dignity and ease on his face.


    "These two days, you will stay at home and accompany your wife well. Three days later, you will set out with the prince of Hejian."


    After that, he appointed several important generals of the court, left the hall and moved to the big study for discussion.


    As for what to talk about with these generals, no one knows, because the study is guarded and blocked by the personal guards of the king of Tang, and no one is allowed to get close to it.

 Chapter 94

    Li Zheng Dian.


    Empress changsun and Princess Changle knelt side by side, enjoying the poems and calligraphy on the table in front of them.


    With a smile on her lips and a trace of shame on her face, Princess Changle asked, pointing to the poems in front of her.


    "When will the moon come? Ask the wine to the blue sky. I don''t know the palace in the sky. What''s the year of this night..., empress mother, what do you think of the word Tang Hao?"


    Empress Chang sun is also a person who knows poetry. She read the poetry in cadence, and a look of cheerfulness and praise floated in her eyes.


    "This poem is bold and romantic and has an extraordinary spirit. The moon watching at the beginning is full of interest, high to meet the confusion, down-to-earth and generous. Reading it is like giving birth to wings and flying freely between heaven and earth. It is actually a boutique in the word. Such talent is enviable."


    Listening to her mother''s high evaluation, Princess Changle said softly with a touch of shame on her face.


    "This is a poem that the son minister asked Tang Hao for after the Golden Hall book was sealed."


    Princess Changle''s jade face was ashamed. Looking at the poems, Tang Hao''s handsome face appeared in her mind.


    Looking at her daughter''s expression, the eldest Sun Queen couldn''t help saying.


    "Zhi''er, you really like Tang Hao. Just one word, your father will draw up a will to let him divorce his wife."


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle blushed on her cheeks and complained softly.


    "Empress mother, what are you talking about? I don''t want to break up this pair of mandarin ducks. I can''t do such things as robbing love with a knife."


    Empress Chang sun disagreed and said.


    "You''re not an ordinary daughter''s family. You''re a great princess of the Tang Dynasty. Don''t be a king in the world. Just bring what you want. Tang Hao is also a people of the Tang Dynasty. Why do you say it?"


    "This..."


    Princess Changle stopped talking.


    At this time, a maid in waiting hurriedly reported to the Duke of Zhao for an interview.


    Without waiting for the empress Chang sun to announce, Duke Zhao''s Chang sun Wuji rushed in.


    "Sister, what a bad thing! Tang Hao told him..."


    When the elder sun Wuji said something, he suddenly saw that Princess Changle was there, and immediately swallowed the words behind him.


    Tang Hao''s identity is only known to himself and empress changsun. Until the evidence is conclusive, he must not let outsiders know, including the present Princess Changle.


    As soon as she heard Tang Hao, Princess Changle''s eyes moved, a look of concern appeared on her face, and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter with Tang Hao?"


    The eldest sun Wuji coughed, wiped the sweat on his forehead, kept his dignified color on his face, sorted out his thoughts and said.


    "Report back to your mother. Just now, your majesty convened the Golden Hall of ministers to discuss the strategy of conquering Turks. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao offered a trick and led a team of light cavalry to bypass the Turk army and raid the golden tent court of Yinshan."


    "This move is really dangerous. Knowing that the empress is worried about Tang Hao, Wei Chen specially came to report to her."


    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of empress changsun and Princess Changle changed.


    Princess Changle didn''t understand the battlefield. Naturally, she didn''t realize the danger. She asked nervously.


    "Isn''t a sudden attack a common thing in the army? What''s the matter with this dangerous?"


    Changsun Wuji informed Tang Hao of the mountains, landforms and geographical directions on his way north.


    Although the mother and daughter didn''t know about the war, their eldest sun Wuji analyzed that when Tang Hao would lead a light horse to face the Turkic army several times, ten times or even dozens of times, they couldn''t help taking a breath and suddenly changed their face.


    Empress Chang sun thought that Tang Hao was her cousin''s own life and risked her life. She couldn''t help but be surprised and surprised. She was afraid that her nephew would break outside the great wall and disturb her mother''s state for a time.


    "Isn''t Tang Hao too bold? He''s just a new martial arts chief. He''s never been on the battlefield. His military strategies are just book knowledge. Where''s his self-confidence to undertake such a dangerous task? The palace also wants you to follow. It seems that the plan can''t keep up with the change now."


    When Princess Changle first saw her mother''s gaffe, she was suspicious. Unexpectedly, her mother, Tang Hao, cared so much.


    Changsun Wuji was also a little anxious and said.


    "I thought so too. I wanted to stop it at that time, but your majesty seemed to trust Tang Hao to lead the army and insisted on Tang Hao as the leader of the isolated army. Tang Hao was energetic and willing to take orders. I... I can''t stop him."


    Hearing the speech, empress Chang sun was absent-minded for a moment and her eyes were at a loss.


    She couldn''t believe that Tang Hao was a newborn calf. He was not afraid of tigers and was not afraid of life and death. She couldn''t believe that the thoughtful king of Tang sent such a fledgling boy.


    Princess Changle also felt the sense of crisis, said.


    "Empress mother, isn''t this Qingqi raid a narrow escape? If Tang Hao is gone, the minister and Tang Hao there will..."


    While talking, Princess Changle''s eyes were filled with crystal tears.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Princess Changle inadvertently revealed her true feelings.


    Empress changsun was absent-minded for a long time, and then she slowly regained her composure.


    Pondering for a moment, he said slowly.


    "Go back and find someone to persuade Tang Hao to remove the military order. Tang Hao''s life experience doesn''t need to be so greedy. I''ll go to see your majesty and beat around the Bush to see if you can get your majesty back."


    Changsun Wuji arched his hand and said, "minister, I understand what to do."


    Looking at the figure of changsun Wuji slowly withdrawing, the empress changsun frowned, sighed, shook her head and muttered.


    "Hey! Tang Hao doesn''t have to work so hard. With this palace, does he still worry about fame and wealth? Really."


    Ice snow smart Princess Changle, seeing that empress changsun was more concerned about Tang Hao than her courtiers, was full of doubts and said.


    "Empress mother, Tang Hao''s life experience? What do you mean?"


    Hearing the speech, empress changsun was surprised. She suddenly found that she had missed her mouth for a moment. In the twinkling of an eye, she looked lovingly at Princess Changle.


    "The empress knows you like Tang Hao. I''m afraid he has a mistake. The daughter''s son-in-law..."


    The jade face of Princess Changle was crimson in an instant. She turned her head and complained in a charming voice.


    "Who said I liked him..."

 Chapter 95

    The Duke of Wei.


    Knowing that Tang Hao''s appointment as the leader of the isolated army is a foregone conclusion, Li Jing tells the domestic servant to pack his bags and not disturb Tang Hao in the study.


    As soon as Tang Hao returned to Li''s house, he plunged into his study. Now he was in a big responsibility. He had to turn over the classics of the art of war, especially the three chapters of the art of war he had not finished reading.


    With Huo Qubing''s experience in fighting against the Huns, after reading through the classics left by Bing Xian Han Xin, Tang Hao had a deeper understanding of the commander and leader.


    11 a.m. to 1 p.m..


    Tang Hao greedily chewed the tactics in the book of war.


    In Tang Hao''s opinion, the well-known allusion of hiding behind Chen Cang is surprisingly similar to the war situation he is going to face now. He indulges in it for a time and reads it carefully.


    How to March, how to disguise and how to sneak attack seemed to point out a way for Tang Hao between the lines.


    Tang Hao confirmed the terrain on his route and the military deployment of the Turks with the book one by one.


    After a long time, Tang Hao happily opened his eyes, smiled and murmured.


    "Han Xin, you''ve helped me a lot!"


    Just then, out of the window came the call of the servant girl Xiaohuan.


    "Uncle, it''s already noon. Miss, please go back and have some meals."


    Tang Hao devoted himself to studying the three chapters of the book of war extracted from the system. Where is Kung Fu and Tao.


    "Go and bring the meal to the study."


    The servant girl figure outside the window did not move, but persuaded.


    "My uncle, Miss knows that my uncle is about to go to war. The special canteen has prepared some good dishes. I''d better go there."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao felt a slight movement in his heart.


    He has always been respected by others, and he responded to others. Since Li Wanqing personally ordered people to prepare carefully, Tang Hao was inconvenient to brush her away.


    Take back the book, go out of the study, and go to the hall with the servant girl to eat.


    Seeing Tang Hao entering the room, Li Wanqing personally twisted the square towel in the toilet to half dry and handed it to Tang Hao, saying softly.


    "Here comes my husband. Wash your face and wake up. God is eating."


    Tang Hao''s heart was slightly shocked. Li Wanqing''s attitude today is much better than usual. He can vaguely see the shadow of a virtuous wife.


    After Tang Hao washes and sits down, Li Wanqing asks Xiaohuan to take the washing things, so she can take a bowl of white rice and hand it to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao just took the bowl. Before he could move his chopsticks to pick up the dishes, Li Wanqing had put a piece of fish in Tang Hao''s bowl and looked at Tang Hao with tenderness.


    "This is your favorite steamed bass. Come on, have a taste and see how it tastes?"


    Staring at the fish in the bowl, Tang Hao was so considerate to Li Wanqing that he didn''t know what to do and didn''t adapt.


    Tang Hao raised his head, looked at Li Wanqing''s exquisite face, and said slightly embarrassed.


    "Well... In fact, you don''t have to. Father-in-law and they are not here... It''s just us at this time."


    Li Wanqing was slightly moved and naturally understood what Tang Hao said.


    On the day of marriage, the superficial husband and wife set by themselves are not a big party such as a family banquet, and there is no Li Jing present. There is no need to be so considerate and concerned.


    "Shouldn''t the lady care about her husband?"


    Li Wanqing asked back, and his cheeks flushed as he spoke.


    If this had been left in the past, Li Wanqing would have become angry and even threw the bowl away.


    But now it''s different. She knew in her heart that she had made three rules, stipulating that there was still the name of husband and wife, and there was no reality of husband and wife. It can be said that he first chilled Tang Hao''s heart.


    As the saying goes, Rome wasn''t built in a day. This literal meaning also shows that a little bit of bad words on weekdays have chilled Tang Hao''s heart. Now it can''t be resolved in a day or two.


    But somehow, Li Wanqing''s rhetorical question raised a warm feeling in Tang Hao''s heart. The ice wall in his heart melted a lot. He put the fish into his mouth and tasted it, with a faint smile.


    "Well, the fish tastes good."


    This casual praise fell to Li Wanqing''s ears, but it was like a warm sun rising in her heart, instantly warming her whole body and secretly happy in her heart.


    "If it''s delicious, you can eat more. When you come back, I''ll let them cook it for you every day."


    While talking, Li Wanqing took a few pieces of fish and put them in Tang Hao''s bowl.


    Tang Hao looked up at Li Wanqing and said faintly.


    "Do you know the news that I''m going north?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing said with a trace of worry on her happy face.


    "In fact, you don''t have to take this dangerous surprise mission. After all, you''ve never fought on the battlefield. General Duan Zhixuan and general Zhang Gongjin can take this post. After all, they have more experience in war and know more about surprise attacks."


    "Tang Dynasty is in trouble. It''s our duty to be a hot-blooded man. How can we shrink in the camp and enjoy peace? Can we wait for the people in the north to be slaughtered by barbarians?"


    Tang Hao faced Li Wanqing squarely and asked a light question, looking awe inspiring.


    He took over this task, although he had his own selfishness to make achievements, there was no lack of feelings of protecting his family and the country.


    He was originally a disciple of a poor family. Naturally, he knew the hardships of the lower class people. In the era of wandering bandits and continuous war, powerful aristocratic families would have fled long ago, while the poor people could not escape from the land they depended on for survival. The people on the border were displaced and slaughtered. There were human tragedies in all dynasties.


    What''s more, Tang Hao is now in the position of Xiaoqi. How can an official let him stand idly by?


    Of course, Li Wanqing also understood this truth. She not only added a bit of respect to her husband in front of her, but also filled her eyes with a bit of respect.


    As a captain of the military camp, she had no reason to stop her husband''s adventure. She could only sigh in her heart.


    "You''re right. As a soldier, it''s a soldier''s bounden duty to protect the country, but..."


    Li Wanqing didn''t dare to think about it any more. She didn''t dare to think about the picture of Tang Hao dying for his country.


    After finishing her thoughts slightly, Li Wanqing pursed her lips and said as thin as a mosquito.


    "You have decided to come back alive. We will..."


    At last, the blush on Li Wanqing''s face reflected on her white neck, and her head was deeply buried on the eight immortals table. The words behind her seemed very embarrassed and difficult to speak.


    "We... We''ll... Round... The room."

 Chapter 96

    Round house!


    These two words came out of Li Wanqing''s mouth, as if she had exhausted her courage.


    At the moment, Li Wanqing''s jade face was as faint as red clouds. She was extremely shy. Flustered, Bala covered up a few bowls of rice and dared not face Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Think of her dignified only daughter of a national Duke and one of the three famous beauties in Chang''an city. With a smile, many aristocratic CHILDES kneel down under her pomegranate skirt and flatter her.


    But now, she put down Jin Gui''s figure, pride and dignity, and told a poor boy her intention to round the house.


    In time, the poor boy was her husband, which was enough to make her feel very ashamed and blush.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Hao stared at Li Wanqing in a daze. Li Wanqing''s words just now were almost mosquito like in the end, and he spoke vaguely, and didn''t listen to the truth for a while.


    Tang Hao didn''t hear clearly, but how could Li Wanqing say such shameful words again.


    Li Wanqing was very tangled, but she couldn''t speak again.


    "I..."


    The servant girl, who had been standing for a long time and was ready to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, looked at the appearance of her own young lady and became anxious. She couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Uncle, Miss said, as long as you come back, you will be round with you..."


    Before finishing a word, he was interrupted by a servant outside the window and said in a loud voice.


    "Uncle, miss, the master asked me to discuss business in the hall."


    Li Wanqing was startled. Her hard-earned courage disappeared. She stared at Xiaohuan and motioned her not to talk.


    Tang Hao didn''t say much either. He packed up the dishes and chopsticks, got up and walked outside the door.


    Watching Tang Hao go out of the door, Li Wanqing breathed a sigh of relief. Her jade hand gently patted her chest and said.


    "Scared the hell out of me."


    Then he stared at Xiao Huan and said.


    "I''m so ashamed, dead girl. You want to embarrass me."


    Xiao Huan''s face was sad. She broke her heart for the daughter and glanced at Li Wanqing.


    "Young lady, it''s not a way for you to be so reserved. Now that you''ve been married for several months and haven''t lived together in a room, it''s not a way to drag on."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing sighed softly.


    "I''m free and measured. Don''t worry about it."


    Then he sorted out his thoughts and walked out of the door.


    stalls.


    Hongfu sat beside Li Jing and said with worry.


    "Tang Hao is really dying for his fame. If he is found, he will never return. What should I do?"


    As a veteran, Li Jing knows that this action is like a canoe. One wrong step will be doomed.


    But the LORD was appointed by his majesty. As a minister, he had only the right to obey and comfort.


    "I think Hao''er has a flexible mind on weekdays. This strange strategy is hidden in the military strategy. If he can have such an idea, he must not have read the military book in vain. Let him go. Young man, it''s better to have more experience. Since he has become a military attache, he will go to the battlefield sooner or later."


    In fact, after his own heart, he didn''t have a clue. These words apparently comforted his hairy wife, but they also comforted himself.


    Hongfu looked at Li Jing sadly, her eyebrows twisted into a ball and said.


    "You say Wan''er and Hao''er are just a couple for a few months. At this time, Tang Hao is going to enter this dangerous situation. If there is a chance, how can you let Wan''er live in the future?"


    The sentimental Hongfu girl said, her eyes moist and burst into tears.


    At this time, Tang Hao and Li Wanqing walked to the main hall and said hello to Li Jing and Hongfu.


    Li Jing pointed to Tang Hao and said.


    "Eldest grandson, Tang Hao, I have sent someone to call him. What can I do for him?"


    The man sat on one side of the main hall. As soon as he saw Tang Hao, he walked to Tang Hao with a smile and arched his hands.


    "I''m the eldest, sun Chong. Duke Zhao is my father. Today I came to Li''s house to talk to brother Tang."


    As soon as they said this, Li Jing and his wife changed their faces slightly and looked at each other. Their eyes were suddenly surprised and confused.


    The eldest grandson is above the court hall. The eldest grandson Wuji is the Grand Duke of Zhao. Not only is the younger sister of the eldest grandson Wuji now the queen of the mother''s world, but also she is a world friend with the current king of Tang. High power and relatives of the emperor.


    Is it difficult that sun Wuji has a strong interest in Tang Hao''s poetry and ink? Would you like to invite Tang Hao to recite poems and inscriptions?


    If so, you don''t have to send your eldest son. Just send a domestic servant to invite you. Why is it so grand?


    Even Li Jing doesn''t have this treatment.


    Tang Hao saw that this person was quite strange and had never seen him before. He was good at it. Sun Chong was courteous and approachable. At present, he felt good and bowed back.


    "I don''t know if Duke Zhao came to me, but there''s something important?"


    Hearing the speech, the eldest son smiled mysteriously.


    "My father said that there is no need to explain. Brother Tang naturally knows."


    Tang Hao was slightly stunned. After a little thought, he woke up.


    The eldest sun Wuji invited him. It must be the same as last time, or about his life experience.


    But I almost forgot it. Who ever thought that it had been a few days, and grandson Wuji was so persistent.


    Tang Hao turned and looked at Li Jing and his wife.


    "Father-in-law, mother-in-law and eldest grandson have an invitation. I want to go to the eldest grandson''s house. Can you?"


    Hongfu frowned slightly and stared at Tang Hao with a trace of doubt.


    "Hao''er, let me ask you, do you know why Duke Zhao came to you?"


    Tang Hao said faintly without changing his face.


    "It''s just something in calligraphy and poetry."


    Tang Hao naturally knows that it must be a matter of identity for Chang sun Wuji to find himself. Now Chang sun Wuji is mostly just speculation, and there is no conclusive evidence. And I don''t want to tell anyone about it, so as not to cause trouble.


    After all, this involves the current queen, which is of great importance. It''s best not to involve the Li family until it is clear.


    A trace of displeasure flashed across the red brush woman''s face, and her face was also gloomy.


    In her opinion, poetry and calligraphy are all excuses made up by Tang Hao. Tang Hao conceals something from the Li family.


    Hongfu waved to Li Wanqing.


    "Well, Wan Qing also went with him and said hello to the Duke of Zhao."


    Chang sun Chong stepped forward slightly.


    "I hope Mrs. Li will forgive me. My father said something first. I saw Tang Hao alone."


    As soon as this remark was made, the Three Li family present were stunned, and the atmosphere was particularly embarrassing.


    Li Jing smiled and said.


    "In that case, Hao''er, you can go to Prince Zhang Su and visit Wan''er another day."


    The elder sun Chong arched his hand and said, "general Xie Li."


    Then he took Tang Hao out of the door.

 Chapter 97

    The carriage flew all the way, but it didn''t go to changsun''s house, but stopped in front of Hu yuelou.


    After getting off the carriage, Tang Hao looked at the red pink dress in front of him, and the bustling Hu Yue building was full of doubts.


    Chang sun Chong also jumped out of the carriage and said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t be surprised, brother Tang. I also had to lie. My father''s words are true, but the family''s narration is really false."


    Tang Hao looked suspiciously at his eldest son and rushed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eldest sun rushed down in no hurry and took Tang Hao by the arm.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go in and have a chat."


    As soon as I walked into the Hu Yue Building, there were four aristocratic childe brothers who drank and chatted and chanted poems and Fu, and many cool dressed women shuttled around the table.


    "Eldest grandson, rare guest."


    A long voice came.


    With this sound came a slightly rich aroma and a half covered, concave convex posture.


    A woman in her thirties walked slowly down the wooden steps with heavy makeup towards Tang Hao and Chang sun Chong.


    As we approached, the strong smell of perfume came to us.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and felt disgusted.


    It''s not that the woman is not good-looking, but that dress. Tang Hao is a little disgusted with the charming voice.


    Looking at the look of the women around deliberately avoiding, Tang Hao decided that most of the women were the so-called procuress.


    The woman''s eyes fell on Tang Hao, flashed a light in her eyes, and said with a smile.


    "Ouch, isn''t this childe Tang? It really brightens the shop."


    After the woman mentioned it, the women shuttling around looked at it, but no one dared to approach.


    The brothel has the rules of brothel, and the stratum is as distinct as the family and division.


    Most of the people wandering in the hall and outside the Huyue building are lower class, full of charm and responsible for soliciting skin and meat business. Most of these service groups are disciples of ordinary aristocratic families, called twelve.


    Most of the sources of the brothel''s wealth are concentrated in the "senior three". There are not many such people. They serve the distinguished guests of the brothel. These people are equivalent to the concubines fostered here by the dignitaries.


    The of the upper class is nothing more than calligraphy. They are outstanding in appearance, elegant in temperament, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and only sell their skills rather than their bodies.


    The other is Huakui, who is superior to Shuyu. He has outstanding literary talent and superb skills, which is also the number one brothel for many dignitaries to spend a lot of money and be willing to laugh.


    These women are just the lower class in front of them. Naturally, they dare not come to disturb these princes and nobles.


    The eldest sun rushed down and didn''t care about these eyes. When he noticed the displeasure in Tang Hao''s eyes, he said faintly.


    "Please arrange a quiet seat for mother Li. I want to have a chat with brother Tang."


    The procuress named mother Li is also a person who can observe words and colors. She simply said.


    "Eldest grandson, wait a minute. I''ll arrange two girls to sing a little song to cheer up the two gentlemen?"


    "No, just look for the sound. I hear her little song very well."


    After the eldest grandson said, Yu Guang glanced at Tang Hao and said to the procuress.


    "My brother Tang is quite proficient in poetry. Go find someone who understands poetry."


    "Gentlemen, please wait on the second floor. I''ll arrange it now."


    The procuress smiled brightly and walked away.


    Tang Hao stared at the charming posture and took his eyes back.


    The eldest grandson took Tang Hao up the steps and said meaningfully.


    "Brother Tang, don''t be deceived by this woman''s disguise. Ordinary people just think she is a dirty and vulgar procuress, but that''s not necessarily the case."


    "A female stream can guard the Huyue building in Chang''an, where hundreds of officials gather at the foot of the emperor. Is this ability that ordinary people can do?"


    After saying that, the eldest sun Chong slightly lowered his head and lowered his voice.


    "If you can, brother Tang, you''d better not offend her and have nothing to do with her."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s eyebrows beat slightly.


    Although I don''t know the woman''s life experience, it must be a not simple figure to make Chang sun Chong so solemn hint.


    In a moment, Tang Hao was led to the attic of Yajian.


    The water outside the window is gurgling, the breeze is gentle, the rockeries are jagged and the grass is covered.


    In the window, Tang Hao and his eldest son sat opposite each other.


    ¡­¡­


    The third floor of Huyue building.


    A woman sat by the window. Her beautiful eyes looked at the stream in the distance. She was stunned. A stack of scrolls were placed on the table in front of her, and the handwriting of the top scroll was faintly visible.


    Grape wine luminous cup. If you want to drink pipa, hurry immediately


    It was Tang Hao''s poem about the state banquet in the golden palace, but the font was beautiful and fresh. At first glance, it was written by a woman.


    Suddenly.


    A woman in a yellow skirt pushed the door in, looking a little hurried.


    "Yuqi, Yuqi, childe Tang and eldest grandson are coming."


    The woman named Yuqi at the window put away her thoughts and said with a trace of sleepiness.


    "Look for the sound, go ahead. Today I''m listless and can''t bring it up."


    When Xun Yin approached Yuqi, he casually turned over the poetry manuscripts on the case reversal table. On all the poetry manuscripts, only this poem was written.


    Sort out the poem a little, and laugh at the sound.


    "Since you like this poem, now that the master of the poem has come, why don''t you meet him?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yuqi shook her body, suddenly turned her head, flashed in her eyes and asked.


    "Is Tang Xiao riding here?"


    Xun Yin chuckled and said, "who else can I say about Mr. Tang? You hesitate for a while. Don''t let others get ahead of you. Don''t regret it."


    Hearing the speech, Yuqi pondered for a moment, slightly adjusted her makeup, held the piano and followed the sound.

 Chapter 98

    Elegant attic.


    Chang sun Chong took the wine poured by Tang Hao and said casually.


    "Brother Tang, are you really going to raid alone and bypass the Turkic golden tent court?"


    Tang Hao picked up his glass and said with a slight touch with Chang sun Chong.


    "Why not?"


    Chang sun Chong was about the same age as Tang Hao, just in his prime, and suddenly poured down a cup of Sino American wine.


    "It''s a fierce place, but there''s a great opportunity hidden. Brother Tang, you have the courage!"


    Then he picked up the wine pot and said.


    "Come on, my eldest grandson salutes you. You are brave and not afraid of life and death."


    After that, he clinked a glass with Tang Hao again and drank the liquor in his hand.


    Seeing that Chang sun Chong was quite forthright, Tang Hao drank with him. It was a blessing in his life to make friends with such a forthright person.


    Suddenly.


    Chang sun Chong said with a strange look in his eyes.


    "Brother Tang, do you know what I''m asking you to do this time?"


    Since Chang sun Chong announced his family in Li''s house, Tang Hao firmly believed that Chang sun Wuji wanted to talk about his life experience with himself, but he was mysteriously brought to this romantic land by Chang sun Chong.


    Chang sun Chong didn''t say anything about what it was.


    Tang Hao shook his head blankly, put down his wine glass and waited for Chang sun Chong to follow.


    Chang sun Chong''s eyes showed a touch of tenderness and love, even mixed with a bit of doubt, and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao, if you are a relative of the emperor and you wave for fame and wealth, are you willing to go to the battlefield in Northern Xinjiang?"


    These words were asked by changsun Wuji.


    When Chang sun Chong heard his father say this.


    He knew that his father wanted to ask himself in order not to be accused of abetting generals and disturbing the morale of the army.


    The first time I heard this sentence, I was shocked. According to my father''s reply, I just tried to test Tang Hao, but I vaguely felt that Tang Hao''s identity was unusual.


    This question naturally wants to know whether the news is true from Tang Hao.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s face was indifferent, not surprised or happy.


    He estimated that the elder sun Wuji must have just raised some points and didn''t tell the elder sun Chong in detail.


    Then he smiled faintly and said.


    "The eldest grandson is joking. Tang is just a cloth cloth. What''s more, a war is coming. It''s the duty of Tang''s military attache to resist barbarians and defend the country."


    "We go deep alone and take risks. But how can we hide in this rich country because of danger and waste our time?"


    "Even as the prince, I Tang will resolutely advance into Yinshan and solve the danger in the north."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Chang sun Chong was awed by the weak crown in front of him.


    Those who have great aspirations will strive for the goal in their hearts. Even if they lose in the end, they are enough to be admired.


    Chang''an city is indeed a gentle town. No matter how ambitious you are, indulging in it will only kill your fighting spirit.


    Chang sun Chong bowed.


    "My father asked me to persuade brother Tang for him. If so, I can report to my father as soon as I know the answer in brother Tang''s heart."


    While talking, light footsteps came from outside the attic of Yajian.


    Tang Hao and his eldest son stopped talking and looked at the door.


    The door opened, a voice seeking in yellow clothes followed by a rain Qi in white.


    Under the breeze, the faces of two beautiful women were reflected in the eyes of Tang Hao and his eldest son.


    When he saw that his clothes were floating like the rain Qi of Lingfeng fairy, his eldest son Chong was slightly stunned.


    The flower chief Meng Yuqi, who has been sitting in the red curtain in weekdays, actually came out of the red curtain and ran to his attic?


    "I''ve seen two CHILDES."


    The two women slightly blessed themselves and saluted. Looking for the sound, they sat next to Chang sun Chong and poured out the wine.


    Yuqi stood still, a trace of excitement flashed in her eyes and whispered.


    "I heard that on Princess Fangchen, Tang Xiao rode a song of high mountains and flowing water and played it all over the court. The little woman is not talented. She wrote a new song the day before yesterday and bothered the childe to ask."


    Tang Hao stared at the delicate face and said.


    If this woman is not the identity of this card, I''m afraid there will be four beauties in Chang''an city.


    A wandering woman knows everything that happened on the princess''s birthday. The woman in front of her is not simple.


    Put away his thoughts, Tang Hao nodded faintly and said.


    "I can''t talk about dial. I just know a little about rhythm."


    Meng Yuqi didn''t say much, so he walked forward slowly and knelt down at the table.


    The smoke curled up from the incense burner in the table room and gradually dissipated. The white clothes added a bit of Fairy Spirit. The graceful posture was a bit more elegant and quiet in the noisy Hu Yue building.


    The beauty between silence is more eye-catching, and the whole elegant room is quiet in an instant.


    The jade fingers are gently plucked, like water, and the notes flow from the fingertips to everyone''s ears in the elegant room.


    The piano was melodious and the music was gentle. Chang sun Chong put down his glass and sat there quietly, slowly closing his eyes and slowly indulging in it.


    Like an empty mountain and a new rain, like a milk swallow returning to its nest, or like a yellow warbler coming out of the valley, a fairy music goes down around the beam, across the open window and the half closed door, and reaches everyone''s ears in Hu yuelou.


    The originally noisy Hall of Huyue building was instantly quiet.


    I didn''t see anyone. I only heard the sound of the piano, and someone exclaimed.


    "This is menghuakui playing!"

 Chapter 99

    Everyone looked up and stared at the elegant room on the second floor with the door half closed.


    "This menghuakui has never been out of the third floor. Who can make menghuakui play face to face with such a big face?"


    "Hey! I just saw Tang Xiaoqi and his eldest grandson enter the attic. Tut Tut, one is a relative of the emperor and the other is a young Juncai in full swing. I''m also sad that Meng Huakui gave this thin noodles."


    "I heard that the eldest grandson invited menghuakui three times. In the end, he only played across the red curtain on the third floor. It''s really a miracle to go down the third floor."


    Hu yuelou said a few sour words of jealousy, and gradually quieted down and listened to the piano music.


    The second floor at this time.


    Tang Hao sat on his side, looked at the moving posture in front of the guqin, heard the beautiful melody in his ears, and whispered with Meng Yuqi. He felt very happy, but the music was a little rough and crude.


    To the ancients, the song was very beautiful and pleasant, but Tang Hao, who was a man of two generations and was influenced by many music styles, felt that the lyrics and songs were dull and even boring. Inadvertently, his face showed some regret and disappointment.


    At this time, Meng Yuqi inadvertently swept Tang Hao''s face with a pair of beautiful eyes and looked at these expressions. For a time, he was disappointed and suddenly felt dull. Just for a moment, the piano music in his hand was in disorder.


    Hum.


    The strings trembled, the sound stopped suddenly, and the room was silent.


    Intoxicated Chang sun Chong suddenly raised his head and looked at Meng Yuqi. He was very puzzled and suddenly stopped for some reason.


    The hall became noisy with the sudden stop of the piano.


    "What happened? Why did it stop suddenly?"


    "What happened to menghuakui? Did Tang Hao annoy menghuakui?"


    "Come on, go up and have a look."


    Regardless of the rules, they hurried to the second floor and looked inward through the hollowed out flower carvings in the attic and the open door. The graceful back, a pair of jade hands gently held the strings, while Tang Hao, sitting on the side not far away, poured and drank himself without any abnormality.


    It was Tang Hao who menghuakui was staring at. The people outside the door immediately knew the reason. For a moment, they sneered.


    "Tang Hao really doesn''t understand the customs. Menghuakui plays. He only drinks and drinks himself, careless."


    "Why did Meng Huakui play alone for the people downstairs? Tang Hao is too careless."


    "I heard that Tang Hao once played a song of high mountains and flowing water at the state banquet. Don''t you think his piano skill can surpass menghuakui? Look at his arrogant appearance."


    Some people defend Meng Huakui against injustice, while others gnash their teeth. If they weren''t afraid of Chang sun Chong in the house, they would have swallowed Tang Hao alive.


    Mengyuqi''s delicate jade face floated a trace of anger, willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a beautiful voice like a yellow warbler burst out from her lips.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, I think this song doesn''t suit you? It''s in your interest?"


    Tang Hao slowly raised his head and met the questioning eyes.


    "Menghuakui''s voice is beautiful and the melody is not bad."


    Beautiful sound, beautiful piano sound, but there is no mention of piano music.


    Meng Yuqi, who is also smooth and smart, immediately understood the meaning of Tang Hao''s words.


    Sitting opposite, Chang sun Chong glanced at Meng Yuqi and Tang Hao. Looking at the two people looking at each other, he could vaguely smell a smell of gunsmoke. For a time, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Meng Yuqi''s attainments in piano and music are well-known in Chang''an city of Nuo University, but Tang Hao gave such an evaluation for the first time, which has never happened in the history of Hu yuelou.


    What''s more, this song was made by myself after several months. I don''t know how many times better than the songs sung in Chang''an city.


    Unexpectedly, I took it out today, but it couldn''t be like Tang Hao''s eyes in front of me.


    Meng Yuqi looked cold, and a touch of imperceptible loneliness appeared on his face, and said slowly.


    "That''s it. It seems that Tang Xiaoqi must have better lyrics and songs. I wonder if I''m lucky to hear it?"


    Tang Hao looked indifferent and smiled.


    "Quyi''s poetry score is an elegant work. Tang is just a rude man. He must not be as knowledgeable as menghuakui in composing music and lyrics. He just heard a song in the countryside, which is quite in line with his appetite. It''s very beautiful. Today, you might as well borrow flowers to offer Buddha to menghuakui and make amends."


    Tang Hao slowly took a sip of wine and took the Guqin. The magnetic low male voice sang along with the light sound of the piano.


    "The river goes East, the waves wash away, and the immortals through the ages..."


    Heroic lyrics and songs and beautiful tones should have appeared in later songs. In the voice of Tang Hao, a Strider, they appeared in the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty in advance.


    Meng Yuqi, who was kneeling down, glanced a trace of surprise in her eyes and looked at the man who was concentrating on playing the piano. She was unconsciously immersed in this song.


    Even the company commander sun Chong was stunned. It seemed like a poem and song, but it was more like a vigorous, desolate, majestic and energetic poem!


    This refreshing piano music and sentimental and heroic poetry seem to have an inexplicable magic, which makes people feel sad and happy with the score.


    After a song, Tang Hao let the trembling strings stop gradually, leisurely picked up his glass and took a sip.


    The people who held their breath gradually recovered from the piano sound.


    "Wonderful!"


    "Good!"


    "What magic sound is this? It''s amazing that Tang Xiaoqi can play it so beautifully!"


    Mengyuqi got up and poured a glass of wine himself. He looked at Tang Hao with complex eyes.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, listen to this song and you will know that the rhythm changes infinitely. Let me open my mind. I give you a toast."


    Tang Hao gently raised his glass and said with a faint smile, "it''s too good."


    Looking at the exquisite face close at hand and smelling the fragrance of wine at the tip of his nose, although he was in this happy place, Tang Hao''s mood had already flown on his journey north.

 Chapter 100

    Time flies, the three-day deadline has expired, and the expedition is imminent.


    The Duke of Wei.


    At dawn, chickens crow three times.


    Tang Hao got up and stayed. When he left the wing room, he saw that the doors and windows of the wedding room next door were wide open.


    Li Wanqing got up early, dressed neatly, stood at the door with a smile and said hello.


    "Husband, the servant girls have taken their bags in the hall. Come in and wash."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly. When he entered the wedding room, he found that the toiletries were already ready, the clothes and armor were stacked neatly, and even the breakfast had been placed on your desk.


    Li Wanqing always smiled on her face and her voice was a little softer than usual. She personally served Tang Hao to wash her face and gargle.


    It''s just that Li Wanqing is so enthusiastic that Tang Hao, who is used to being alone, is not used to it. He stood rigidly in place and was served by Li Wanqing.


    After washing, Li Wanqing, like last time, personally served Tang Hao a meal with vegetables and told Tang Hao to eat more.


    Tang Hao finished breakfast in a little discomfort and moved. Li Wanqing personally put Mingguang armor on Tang Hao and tied each armor piece for him.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing looks like a gentle, considerate and meticulous woman.


    After wearing a good armor, Li Wanqing stepped back and looked up and down at Tang Hao, and then smiled contentedly.


    "Come on, father. They are still seeing you off at the door of the house."


    While talking, Li Wanqing took Tang Hao''s hand and walked towards the door.


    This kind of active skin contact and closeness is the first time since he married.


    "Is it not that she thought that this northbound trip would be a near death, and there would be no return, so be nice to me at the last minute..."


    Tang Hao glanced at Li Wanqing around him and guessed that he had a bitter smile in his heart. He didn''t refuse, and let her lead him to the house door.


    Outside the house, Li Jing and Hongfu lead the servants in the house to wait. Each servant carries a silver plate, which rewards the wine of Zhuang Xing.


    Li Wanqing personally filled a bowl and handed it to Tang Hao.


    Li Jing held the pottery bowl high and said solemnly.


    "Hao''er, no matter what the outcome of this trip to the north is, Li''s house will be proud of you."


    "Come and drink this bowl. I wish you success and triumph as soon as possible!"


    After that, he drank it down.


    Tang Hao had no superfluous and sensational words. He simply didn''t say much. He raised his bowl and drank it up.


    After drinking the farewell wine, Tang Hao bowed his hand to the crowd as a farewell.


    Li Wanqing was worried. Seeing Tang Hao turn over and get on the horse, she chased him and said.


    "Husband, be careful when you lead the army for the first time."


    "Swords and swords have no eyes on the battlefield. There are flowing arrows at any time. You must be vigilant at all times. You must be vigilant."


    "Also, if the raid is successful, if you... If you lose, you should act according to the opportunity and withdraw if you can. Don''t be brave and get ambushed by the Turks..."


    At this moment, Tang Hao clearly felt that Li Wanqing cared about his life and death.


    As soon as Tang Hao''s heart warmed, he suddenly remembered Li Wanqing''s vague words during the meal two days ago and said.


    "During the daily meal, you said that when I came back, what would I do? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Li Wanqing was shocked and hurriedly glanced at the people. She didn''t think that Tang Hao asked about it at this time, and a blush could not help floating on her cheek.


    On that day, they were in their wedding room, and there was only Xiaohuan, a servant girl around them. She had the courage to say the word "round house" with the strength of nine cattle and two tigers.


    Now it''s in public. How can she speak in full view of the public.


    "You... When you come back, you will know."


    Li Wanqing pursed her lips and smiled, with a somewhat shy look.


    Tang Hao looked at the beauty with peach blossoms on her face. She was very charming. She couldn''t help but feel a heartbeat and said.


    "OK! Then wait until I come back."


    Tang Hao kicked his horse, whipped his horse and galloped away.


    As Li Wanqing watched Tang Hao go away, she was worried.


    Tang Hao rode out of the city and went straight to zuowuwei camp. He had just left the city for less than a mile. A graceful figure stood beside the road and waved to him.


    When he was close, Tang Hao stopped Wu Zhui, turned over and dismounted, and smiled.


    "Miss Song, long time no see. Why are you here?"


    Song Ruoxin smiled and said, "I''m here to wait for young master Tang."


    While talking, he took out a purse from his arms, opened it and took out a red line and silver amulet.


    "Childe Tang, this is a peace talisman. Take it with you. It can bless you on your trip."


    As a person of later generations, Tang Hao naturally didn''t believe in these things, but he didn''t want to brush song ruoxing''s beauty and take over Yinfu Dao.


    "Thank you, Miss Song."


    Then he put it into his arms.


    "Alas! This is a personal amulet. How can it be effective if it is not personal."


    Song Ruoxin flashed a trace of displeasure on his pretty face, grabbed the silver amulet in Tang Hao''s hand, and motioned Tang Hao to bow his head and bring it for him.


    Tang Hao was moved and lowered his head.


    Song ruoxing dyed Tang Hao''s neck with Qianqian''s jade arm and tied the silver amulet. Then he smiled with satisfaction.


    "Mr. Tang, I''m waiting for your good news in Chang''an city. I hope you can make great achievements and return triumphantly."


    Then he stepped on his horse and hurried away.


    Tang Hao got on his horse and went back to the avenue.


    "Tang Xiaoqi is really enviable. One of the two beauties in Chang''an City has been married by you, and the other comes to send you a peace talisman against the cold wind."


    While talking, a man galloped in his horse.


    Tang Hao saw the visitor clearly and said.


    "Feng Bai, don''t talk nonsense. I have some friendship with this song girl, and she just sees her friends off."


    "By the way, how about the mobilization of Xuanjia army?"


    Wang Fengbai holds boxing.


    "According to the arrangement of Tang Xiaoqi, the 300 subordinates of Tang Xiaoqi have prepared in the martial arts arena."


    "Three thousand Xuanjia troops have also been deployed according to Tang Xiaoqi and went to Datong to meet them."


    This is Tang Hao''s strategy, in order to confidentiality of this trip, secretly mobilized three hundred Xuan Jia troops to go alone outside Datong City. And I personally led three hundred soldiers to meet.


    The war was imminent. Every minute counts. Tang Hao raised his whip.


    "Go!"

 Chapter 101

    Zuowuwei camp.


    At daybreak, three hundred light cavalry were in place, fully armed and looked solemn.


    The three hundred light cavalry had already received the military order. They would follow Tang Hao and kill the enemy and make contributions. At one time, their young faces were burning with excitement.


    On the stage, Tang Hao held Qingchen''s sword in his hand and gave a sharp drink.


    "Tooth sacrifice flag!"


    As the voice fell, Wang Fengbai held a flag and unfolded slowly.


    A big flag embroidered with the word "Tang" rose slowly and stood in the army, hunting in the morning wind.


    Put the incense table on the table, slaughter chickens and sheep and offer them to the.


    Tang Hao led the crowd to the flag and bowed.


    In the military ceremony of the Tang Dynasty, all those who go to war must first sacrifice the tooth flag and pray that the flag will not fall.


    The flag is, will be!


    If the flag does not fall, the general will be there, and the soul of the army will be there!


    Tang Hao turned around and said solemnly with the flag flying in the wind.


    "Officers and men, there are changes in the north and difficulties in Datang. It is the time for our generation of hot-blooded men to stand up, defend their homes and defend their country and fight against Turks!"


    "I, Tang Hao, hereby swear to do meritorious service and reward. I, Tang Hao, have your share."


    "In this war, you must take out the clandestine iron bones of Datang men, fight for your wife and children, and fight for Datang''s honor!"


    "This war, nine deaths without regret!"


    The sonorous and powerful oath echoed in the martial arts arena.


    "Nine deaths without regret!"


    "Nine deaths without regret!"


    "Nine deaths without regret!"


    At this moment, the pride of the men of 300 soldiers was completely ignited, waved their arms and shouted, and their blood was stirred.


    It seems that Tang Hao gave a sharp drink to the people with passionate eyes.


    "Pull out!"


    At the command, the soldiers mounted one after another and set out to camp under the guidance of the "Tang" banner.


    Seeing that the guard led by Tang Hao was leaving, all the officers and men of the camp lined up on both sides to see off.


    Tang haogang had just left the camp gate when a carriage came in front of the army.


    A palace maid hurried down from the carriage and came to Tang Hao. She presented a thing to Tang Hao with her hands.


    "Tang Xiao Qiao, this is the fragrant sachet that my princess''s Royal Highness personally sews, inside carries a safety symbol, pray for Tang Xiao to ride safely returns, asks Tang Xiaoqiao must accept."


    Hearing the speech, all three hundred soldiers cast envious eyes.


    The sachet sewn by the princess is a great honor.


    Among them, the most shocking is Wang Fengbai. First, song ruoxing only gave a peace charm in the face of the cold wind. Now, Princess Changle, who is a golden body, gave a sachet. The three beauties of Chang''an city are all together. The leader of the three hundred light cavalry really has an unusual affinity for women.


    Tang Hao turned his back to the soldiers. Of course, he couldn''t see their jealous eyes. He calmly accepted the gold embroidered sachet and said.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    The palace maid slightly blessed herself and saluted.


    "My royal highness said that she is not unwilling to practice for Tang Xiaoqi, but is afraid of being sad for a while. Let me tell Tang Xiaoqi that the battlefield is extremely dangerous. I hope Tang Xiaoqi is careful. She is waiting in Chang''an City... Waiting for you to return."


    The tip of the nose smelled a faint aroma. Princess Changle''s concern not only made Tang Hao warm in his heart, but also carefully put away the sachet.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Please tell the princess that she cares. Tang Haoding will live up to expectations and come back alive."


    After that, he rode his horse and whipped his whip and continued to move forward.


    Three hundred soldiers passed by the carriage one by one and gradually left.


    When the three hundred Qingqi rode away, a pair of jade hands in the carriage opened a corner of the bead curtain first. A faint worry appeared on half of the jade face. They stared at the straying soldiers and murmured.


    "Tang Hao, you must come back alive."


    Tang Hao didn''t notice what happened behind him.


    Among the three hundred soldiers, a young soldier whispered to the older soldier around him.


    "Hey, let''s go to the northern expedition with a boy who went to the battlefield for the first time. Are you really relieved?"


    The older soldier glared at the young soldier and said.


    "Tang Hao is the leader of martial arts. His strength is unfathomable. Although this northbound trip is extremely dangerous, it may not be successful."


    "Moreover, your majesty attaches so much importance to him that we have received the order and listen to the order."


    "How many heads do you have to question the holy order?"


    The young soldier suddenly dared not say a word.


    Suddenly.


    A scouting young general galloped here on a fast horse. When he reached 300 light riders, he said.


    "Is Tang Xiao riding ahead?"


    Tang Hao stared at the thick eyebrow scout ten meters away.


    "Exactly! What''s the matter?"


    The Scout turned over and dismounted, half knelt on the ground, held up a cowhide military order and said.


    "General''s order! Zuo Wuwei guard, everyone, hurry to Datong mansion today without delay. If you can''t reach Datong mansion within five days, military justice will deal with it."


    General?


    That''s Li Xiaogong.


    Tang Hao took over the military order and was not surprised by Li Xiaogong''s military order.


    After all, the two armies are now facing each other, and the Turks are increasing their troops. No one has a bottom in mind when to attack with all their strength.


    But for the guard soldiers, they were stunned. When they received the military order, they only heard that they would levy Turks with Tang Hao. In their hearts, they thought they would act together with the army, but they didn''t think that they should act alone now and rush to Datong house in advance.


    Five days is no problem for the well-equipped and strong guard.


    The key is that in this season, it often rains heavily. If the road is washed away, it will be difficult to reach this date.

 Chapter 102

    military orders are like a mountain!


    Tang Hao glanced at the military order, took out the fire fold, blew it hard, burned the military order and bowed his hands.


    "The last general will take orders. Within five days, Tang Hao will lead the guard to Datong house."


    Tang Hao knows that at this moment, he is no longer a scholar who does poetry and reads military books, but a soldier of the Tang Dynasty and a general with 3000 subordinates!


    At this moment, he no longer hesitated and thought about it. He could not think like these soldiers. He had to shoulder the future and destiny of the whole guard.


    After Tang Hao took command, he looked solemn and looked at the people behind him.


    "Everyone, pack your bags, eat some dry food, and go all out in a quarter of an hour."


    The order is indisputable.


    Said a soldier in front of the team.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, is this quarter of an hour in a hurry, and if the sun shines in the past five days, it''s absolutely no problem, but these days, heavy rain happens from time to time. Will we take the military order like this..."


    Tang Hao turned to look at the soldier and said nothing. He stared at the soldier with two sharp eyes.


    In the middle of the soldier''s words, seeing Tang Hao''s powerful and fierce eyes, he felt that he was staring at him and dared not go on.


    Seeing everyone stunned on the spot, Tang Hao said coldly.


    "In a quarter of an hour, the whole team will start! If there is any objection, they will dissolve themselves."


    At the command, the soldiers looked at each other and dared not speak any more. They hurriedly took out their own dry food and ate it.


    They knew in their hearts that the military law of the Tang Dynasty was strict. If they still wanted to have a foothold in the military camp, they would not dare to disobey this order.


    Tang Hao''s eyes crossed the three hundred warriors behind him and glanced at the standing Chang''an city with thousands of thoughts.


    At first, when he came to the city, he was bound by Li Fu and carried into the city.


    However, he did not expect to leave the city in just a few months, and he left in this way.


    I thought that I was just a cowherd on the ridge. I didn''t think that in just a few months, I had been among the military barracks and became the coach of the three thousand warriors.


    Life may be so elusive.


    Tang Hao took back his eyes, looked north and whispered.


    "Beidi! I''m Tang Hao!"


    A quarter of an hour later, when three hundred soldiers had packed up, the horses galloped, rolled up the dust and headed north.


    ¡­¡­


    North Camp of Chang''an city.


    Li Xiaogong stood in front of a huge map, looking at Datong, and asked faintly.


    "What? Have they started?"


    The young deputy general around him arched his hands.


    "Report back to the commander. In front of banjixiang, three hundred light cavalry of the left military guard, led by Tang Hao, went out of the north gate of Chang''an City and went all the way north."


    Li Xiaogong nodded with satisfaction and looked at the place where the vigorous brigade passed. Finally, his eyes fell on Datong, stared for a long time, and said in a deep voice.


    "I hope they can come back alive."


    The deputy general looked at Li Xiaogong, his heart moved slightly, and a trace of intolerance appeared on his face.


    "General, don''t we protect them thoroughly? Is it too cruel for them to do so?"


    Li Xiaogong glanced back at the deputy general, with a trace of determination on his face.


    "Now the war in the north is anxious. Tang Hao must have some eyebrows in his heart if he makes such a strange plan."


    "In order to end the war in the north as soon as possible and not lose the wind in the front battlefield, maybe we can''t take care of so much."


    With that, Li Xiaogong flashed a light in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "As long as they can attract the main force of Turks, even if they can attract some, I will certainly eat this Turkic army."


    Speaking of this, Li Xiaogong said frankly.


    "Your Majesty has only given me three months to eliminate all the Turkic forces within three months. There is no other way in a hurry."


    "As the commander-in-chief, you must know better than me which is more important when these three thousand light cavalry fight with the front army."


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general frowned slightly and worried again.


    "But how dangerous is this surprise attack? Tang Hao is from the Duke of the state of Wei after all. How can we explain to him in case of damage to the north?"


    "Tang Hao and Miss Li have just got married. There is no news that Miss Li is pregnant. Moreover, Miss Li is general Li''s only daughter. If she is young and widowed, the Li family is afraid to come to find something."


    With a faint smile, Li Xiaogong turned around and looked at the deputy general with bright eyes.


    "Do you really think Duke Wei doesn''t know about Tang Hao''s reckless cavalry raid?"


    After that, Li Xiaogong turned to the map and said faintly.


    "After the discussion in the golden hall, Duke Wei was also present during the discussion in the study!"


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general was stunned and asked.


    "Didn''t he stop the Duke of Wei?"


    Li Xiaogong''s lukewarm voice came again.


    "Stop him? Dare he?"


    "Tang Hao is the general appointed by his majesty."


    Then there was a silence in the big tent.


    It seems to be a surprise attack, but in the eyes of coach Li Xiaogong, it has become a weight to attract the enemy''s attention.


    long time.


    Li Xiaogong said faintly.


    "Well, don''t say that. You send scouts to follow up the war. Next, it''s our turn."

 Chapter 103

    It was only a day to ride and run away, and then out of the land of Guanlong.


    Guanlong is a regional division in Sui and Tang Dynasties. One part is Guannei Road, and the other part is Longyou road.


    The so-called land of the three Jin Dynasties is to go east and cross the Yellow River.


    Since the spring and Autumn period, the land of the three Jin Dynasties has been the place of dispute between the Central Plains and nomadic famous families.


    Datong Prefecture, in particular, has been a place of war since the Western Zhou Dynasty.


    The major dynasties also sent heavy troops again in order to resist the invasion of famous nomadic tribes in the north.


    Even though Datang is brave, good at fighting and powerful, it has sent 50000 garrison troops to take charge again, which shows its strategic significance.


    Tang Hao led 300 light riders on his way. He returned it two days ago. The sky cleared up and the journey was smooth.


    Unexpectedly, when Jinyang came out, the weather suddenly changed and it rained heavily, and the attacking troops had to suspend their steps.


    Tang Hao stood in front of a broken temple and looked at the pouring rain with a frown.


    "Fortunately, the broken temple is quite spacious and can accommodate the 300 soldiers. But now two days have passed and there are still hundreds of miles from Datong."


    If it hadn''t been for the heavy rain, we would have reached Datong in another day, but now everything has been disturbed by the heavy rain!


    Wang Fengbai, who was also standing next to Tang Hao, was also sad.


    "Yes, after the heavy rain, I''m afraid the official road is more muddy, which will delay the trip."


    "If the rain keeps falling, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get to Datong in four or five days."


    Just then the spies sent to report.


    "Report! Tang Xiaoqi, the road ahead is blocked. I''m afraid I can only stay again tonight."


    This sentence undoubtedly extinguished Tang Hao''s hope of arriving in advance. It seemed futile to have planned to go on a journey on foot.


    Tang Hao looked around. One side was surrounded by mountains and lush trees.


    On the way, I also heard Wang Fengbai say that there were bandits in this area, and immediately said in a fierce voice.


    "Light a fire! Be on alert! Watch the horses! Don''t unload armor!"


    At the command, the soldiers found some dry firewood and set fire in the hall.


    Several armour men around the fire glanced at Tang Hao at the door and whispered together.


    "Ah! Do you think the generals are too careful? It''s raining heavily in the wild mountains. They don''t want to unload their armour. How can they sleep?"


    "Alas! After all, I''m still young. I haven''t brought any soldiers and I''m much timid."


    "I once said there was a bandit nest in this area, but I never said that I robbed officers and soldiers. This young general is too cautious."


    Of course, these comments did not fall in Tang Hao''s ears. Even if the soldiers complained, they were just whispering.


    Leaning against the door railing outside the main hall, Tang Hao looked at the torrential rain outside the hall. Tang Hao was in a daze while casually eating Hu cakes.


    military orders are like a mountain!


    If you can''t get to Datong mansion within the specified time, but you have to be dealt with by military law, even Tang Hao himself is no exception.


    It was getting dark.


    A team dressed in coir raincoats, led horses, walked slowly and quietly approached the broken temple.


    The team of nearly 200 people is strong and extremely strong, and all of them are armed.


    The man who took the lead was a middle-aged man, dressed in coir raincoat, hat and heavy knife.


    The one eyed dragon beside the strong man asked softly.


    "Brother, I don''t think there are many officers and soldiers, but they are well equipped."


    The strong man stared at the one eyed dragon and said ruthlessly.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re just robbing some money and horses."


    "What''s more, now in our territory, we know the terrain like the back of our hand. How can these army ruffians think of someone sneaking attack?"


    The one eyed dragon showed a fierce color and said in a deep voice.


    "Boss, we now have 200 people and 100 people to meet. According to the person who gave us money, there are only 300 officers and soldiers in this team. If we can''t, let''s..."


    Then the one eyed dragon made a gesture to wipe his neck.


    The strong man slapped the one eyed dragon on the head and shouted in a low voice.


    "Silly you? The Tang sergeant is brave. If we fight hard, we won''t get any sweets! What''s more, killing the sergeant is the cause of great trouble. If we really annoy the imperial court, send an iron cavalry, not to mention the Erlong mountain head, we''ll die."


    The one eyed dragon touched his chin, frowned and said.


    "That''s right, but I don''t understand this. The money giver is a person with official background. Why should we take action against such a young general?"


    The strong man''s mind is flexible. After a moment of meditation, he has the answer, Tao.


    "This man must be afraid to do it in Chang''an city. He wants to borrow our hand to get rid of this thorn."


    "If so, this young general must still have some weight in Chang''an. We can''t kill these people."


    The strong man paused and drank.


    "Brothers, let''s go on foot. We''ll focus on robbing horses later. Don''t touch those Qiuba as a last resort."


    After that, the coir raincoat men tied the horses, quietly disappeared in the jungle and groped for the hills behind the broken temple.


    Not long after, these coir raincoat people gathered around the hill on one side of the broken temple, and the leading strong man lay down in the grass and looked down.


    In the broken Temple of Nuo University, a few sentinels patrol back and forth at the gate of the temple. Through the broken window of the main hall, they vaguely see several soldiers leaning together for a nap, and horses walking slowly in a room in the West.


    Looking at the fat and healthy horses, the strong man flashed a touch of greed in his eyes and gave a sharp drink.


    "Shoot an arrow!"

 Chapter 104

    With the violent drinking of strong men, more than 200 people in coir raincoats half knelt on the ground, and the bows and arrows in their hands were shot out.


    "Whoosh, whoosh"


    A sharp arrow broke through the air and went straight to the broken temple.


    Listening to the sound of breaking the air from far and near, the sentry turned his head and looked. There was an arrow rain all over the sky. There was a burst of pain in his shoulder. The sentry was frightened and shouted at his throat.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    With the cry of pain, the soldiers in the hall woke up one after another, picked up their weapons in panic and looked around.


    For a moment, the sound of sharp arrows hitting tiles, the scream of someone being hit by arrows, and the footsteps of soldiers jumping up outside the hall were noisy, and the scene was chaotic.


    These soldiers who went to the battlefield for the first time were filled with horror where they passed such a scene.


    Tang Hao stood at the gate of the hall and gave a sharp drink.


    "Don''t panic! Go back to the temple to avoid!"


    At the command, the headless soldiers ran around like flies. They had a target and poured into the hall one after another.


    As he approached Tang Hao, the invisible breath of martial spirit seemed to have supreme magic, which quickly calmed the panic hearts of the soldiers, and gradually calmed down in the main hall.


    Listening to the scattered sound of arrow feathers in his ear, Tang Hao''s heart turned sharply.


    The ruined temple is located in the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty. There will certainly be no Turkic team. Who has the courage to attack the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty?


    "Mountain bandit?"


    Recalling Wang Fengbai''s words, an idea jumped out of his heart.


    Before Tang Hao could figure it out, the sound of arrows and rain outside the hall gradually stopped.


    "Kill!"


    A deafening cry roared in.


    The sound of killing was deafening. It was like a thousand troops. The soldier who had just calmed down suddenly changed his face. He was in a panic for a moment, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Tang Hao felt a slight movement in his heart. He listened carefully and suddenly realized it.


    In the valley where the broken temple is located, the roar of killing is amplified several times. It sounds like being surrounded by enemies on all sides. This is just a move to expand the momentum.


    It seems that the other leader still has some brains!


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts, raised his sword eyebrow and shouted.


    "Don''t panic, all soldiers, line up at the door to meet the enemy."


    When instructed, the soldiers quickly woke up and rushed to the door.


    The coir raincoat man who rushed down was stifled when he saw the formed defense formation.


    I never thought that under their own sneak attack, these soldiers did not see a state of panic.


    It was so far that the head man frowned and drank loudly.


    "Dry!"


    Then he rushed up with a big knife.


    Two hundred people in coir raincoat took out their sabres and ran away with awe inspiring killing intention.


    Seeing that the people in coir raincoat were less than 20 meters, these soldiers who had been training on horseback and the charismatic war horses were present, they were at a loss for a moment.


    Looking at the soldiers holding weapons, Tang Hao shouted loudly.


    "The crossbow man is ready!"


    With Tang Hao''s reminder, the soldier with a bow and crossbow in his hand hurriedly took an arrow and aimed at the wave of people in black.


    "Poof poof"


    The sound of sharp arrows piercing the flesh kept ringing.


    Mixed with the sound of iron collision and the sound of some people in coir raincoat wailing, the scene was chaotic.


    "Crossbow hand!"


    The power of Tang crossbow is famous all over the world.


    The strong man was awestruck. Unexpectedly, the team was equipped with bows and crossbows, and he immediately withdrew. With a big knife in one hand and a saber in the other, he swung round and danced in front of him, and the sharp arrows shot in front of him fell to the ground one after another.


    After blocking a sharp arrow in front of him, the strong man flashed a light in his eyes and shouted.


    "Withdraw!"


    The people in coir raincoats heard the instruction and were not in love with war. Although they were defeated and fled, they did not mess up.


    Seeing the gang escape, a dozen soldiers immediately followed.


    Tang Hao cheered when he saw that the team came and went orderly. Obviously, it didn''t look like an ordinary mountain bandit.


    "Don''t chase!"


    As soon as the words were heard, the hooves made a loud noise, shouted loudly and rushed towards the broken temple.


    The bow and crossbow men who rushed to the front obviously didn''t expect that these coir raincoat men had back hands. They were all stunned.


    Looking at the smoke and dust on the official road, Tang Hao concluded that this group of people must be the people who came to meet them.


    Looking at the people and horses pretending to escape, they have turned and pounced back. They are awe inspiring. At present, our side has just stabilized its position. The most important thing is our morale!


    catch bandits first catch the ringleader!


    With a whistle, Wu Zhui flew beside him in the blink of an eye.


    "Open the array!"


    Tang Hao rode on Wu Zhui and shouted loudly.


    The crossbow array of fifty people immediately opened a gap.


    Tang Hao took a horse''s belly and galloped forward like a shell.


    The strong man who had just turned and charged did not expect that Tang Hao rushed over alone. Wherever the spearhead went, the leading group of coir raincoats fell down like grass mustard, howling incessantly. A dark horse shadow came straight to him all the way.


    The speed of Wu Zhui was so fast that the third man leading the bandits had not had time to warn the strong man. Tang Hao was like a silver tower in front of the strong man.


    One of the seven snakes, "dragon and snake pass through the sun", came with the power of overlord.


    "Poof"


    A shot pierced the chest of a strong man.


    A few meters away, the old three looked at the bloody scene and was shocked. Suddenly, the silver armor boy in front of him was like a murderer.


    "Old... The boss is dead!"


    The mountain bandit who rushed to the front roared in amazement.


    A hundred cavalry bandits followed the sudden exclamation.


    In such a stupor, Tang Hao''s subordinates had already returned to their old look and rushed one after another.


    Seeing that the leader of the mountain bandits had been eliminated by Tang Hao, the morale of the 300 warriors was high.


    "Kill!"


    A loud cry with linglie killing intention sounded the whole official way.


    The mountain bandits, who were already headless, saw the 300 warriors with a strong sense of war, and felt a chill in their hearts. They couldn''t help but rein in their horses.


    Three hundred warriors are like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. They raise their hands and scream repeatedly, with blood flying everywhere.


    In a moment, two hundred mountain bandits fled like ants breaking their nests.


    After a fight, most mountain bandits were killed.


    Tang Hao fired a horizontal gun and immediately watched a small group of the mountain bandits flee. He didn''t pursue them.


    Now when night falls and the surrounding jungle is dense, I am not familiar with the surrounding terrain. If I go deep, I will inevitably take risks.


    Three hundred warriors killed more than half of the bandits. How could this slightly unexpected victory not make these young people who were just on the battlefield very happy and full of fighting spirit.


    After this battle, the soldiers had no objection to the new generals.

 Chapter 105

    In the early morning, the rain gradually stopped.


    Tang Hao, who had not slept all night, waved his hand and said.


    "Eat early, set out immediately and make a detour."


    It rained heavily all night, and all the blood left by the fight last night had been washed away, as if nothing had happened.


    The detour inevitably lengthened the journey, but fortunately, more than 300 strong horses were captured during the fight last night. A team of 300 people, one man and two horses, took turns to run. At noon, they chewed a few mouthfuls of dry food on horseback and went straight to Datong house.


    Running on the desolate path, Tang Hao was lost in thought.


    "It''s a felony to kill officers and soldiers, and it''s also a move to get angry. Where on earth will these mountain bandits have the courage?"


    "Have you been instructed by some people?"


    Tang Hao realized that he had made many enemies in Chang''an city. If these people had a black hand, maybe.


    But this time the great enemy was in front. These people still thought carefully about using these little tricks. Tang Hao shook his head bitterly and simply put it behind him.


    With the addition of these 300 strong horses and the transfer in turn, the journey was much faster along the way.


    At dusk, the 300 cavalry led by Tang Hao finally came to the boundary of Datong.


    When he arrived at Datong, Tang Hao was a little relieved.


    It''s easy to go here. Even if there are some accidents on the way, you can reach Datong mansion within the specified time.


    This journey is also quite smooth. You will reach the gate of Datong mansion in ten miles.


    Tang Hao also had a plan in his mind to meet the Xuanjia army who had arrived earlier. After a day''s repair in Datong, he could go north.


    After receiving Xuanjia army, Tang Hao finds that the original plan has failed.


    A small group of cavalry had been waiting five miles away from Datong mansion. It was also doomed that their cavalry of more than 3000 people could not enter Datong mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Chang''an City, Yan family residence.


    Yan Kaishan lay on his bed and watched the singing and dancing in front of the hall.


    Yin Kaishan did not participate in the Northern Expedition and stationed in the imperial city to maintain the order of the imperial city.


    This made the emperor''s favorite minister very satisfied with the job.


    He opened his mouth to take the actually stripped lute and squinted at the dancing girls in front of the hall.


    Just then, the eldest son Yan SA rushed in, looked dignified and whispered.


    "Father, the waste of Erlong mountain missed."


    Yan Kaishan sat up, and the smile on his face disappeared without a trace, staring at Yan SA.


    "Missed?"


    "He, Tang Hao, just took some miscellaneous soldiers and ruffians and was able to escape from the raid of three hundred bandits?"


    Yan SA said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "It''s not escape, it''s killing more than 300 people."


    "What?"


    After a short shock, Yan Kaishan became angry, swept off the fruit plate on the table and roared.


    "Get down, get down!"


    The dancers and singers in the hall were so frightened that they turned pale and retreated one after another.


    "Father, the gang of bandits went out when they got our news. As a result, they didn''t grab a little bit of Tang Hao''s boy. Instead, they were repulsed by Tang Hao and the leader turned in."


    As Yan SA said, he said the old three''s words in detail to Yan Kaishan.


    It turned out that Yin Kaishan had always defended his two sons against injustice and hated Tang Hao. But because Tang Hao was valued by the emperor, the city of Chang''an did not dare to kill Tang Hao.


    When Tang Hao offered advice in the court hall and the king of Tang appointed Tang Hao as the chief general, Yin Kaishan had a plan and contacted the Erlong mountain bandits. Tang Hao''s horses were used as bait to force and lure Zhao Sheng to ambush Tang Hao.


    In this way, you can catch Tang Hao without doing it yourself. Even if the mountain bandits lose the enemy and rob some horses, it will delay Tang Hao''s trip to Datong mansion. At that time, even the king of Tang may not be able to protect Tang Hao under the military order.


    But I never expected that my plan would fail in this way.


    "Then Zhao Sheng can beat back the local county magistrate''s officers and soldiers for encirclement and suppression many times. He will never mob. Moreover, there are 300 bandits under his hand, and even Tang Hao can''t deal with 300 people?"


    Yin Kaishan was confused in every way and couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Although Yin Kaishan has seen Tang Hao''s great display of martial arts in the martial arts field, he has a strong hand and blade. But after all, unlike Li Xiaogong, he had seen Tang Hao''s military management ability, and his understanding of Tang Hao was the same as that of most ordinary people. He felt that Tang Hao was only the first time to lead the army and had little battlefield experience.


    So that when he was in the court hall, Tang Hao offered a strange plan and made a surprise attack north. Yin Kaishan once laughed at Tang Hao secretly, arrogant and greedy for work.


    Yan SA was suspicious in his eyes, scratched his head, and his face was also unimaginable, said.


    "I really don''t understand. Although these bandits are not like the regular army of the Tang Dynasty, they are also outlaws who robbed their homes and fought hand-to-hand with the caravan guards. How can they lose to a yellow haired boy who led the army for the first time?"


    For a time, both of them were immersed in confusion.


    For a long time, Yan Kaishan''s gloomy face gradually floated a cold and contemptuous smile.


    "Why panic? Maybe those mountain bandits are too incompetent. They can''t cure this boy. Naturally, someone will cure him."


    "If you go deep into the hinterland of Turks, as long as you expose your whereabouts, Turks will kill these 300 people and avenge my son."


    Hearing the speech, Yan Sa''s vacant face was suddenly ecstatic.


    "My father is right. Turks are a hundred times stronger than mountain bandits. Tang Hao will never return. We just need to wait for good news."


    Yan Kaishan laughed, and the unhappiness on his face disappeared. With a little clapping, the singers returned to the hall and continued to sing and dance.

 Chapter 106

    Five miles outside Datong mansion.


    A small cavalry of about ten people stood in line on the avenue.


    Led by a young general.


    Chumo Cheng.


    The heir of Cheng''s family in Chang''an is also the eldest son of Cheng Zhijie.


    Cheng Chu looked at Tang Hao, who led 3000 people slowly, and arched his hands.


    "The Datong general Chumo has met brother Tang."


    According to the military order, Chen Chumo should call Tang Hao an official position in the army here, but he didn''t.


    In the martial arts competition three years ago, the young general stood out from hundreds of candidates with Su Qingjie, the eldest son of the Su family.


    After the martial arts test, Chumo Cheng arrives in the north with Su dingfang. After three years of border defense, the young general is a Shaowu Lieutenant with real power.


    Speaking of it, Chen Chumo''s official position as captain Shaowu is the same as that of Tang Hao, who is the sixth grade. There is no big problem with such a title. Tang Hao doesn''t mind when he arrives.


    This kind of address also seems closer. Besides, Cheng Chumo is considerate in front of him.


    Although it was the first time to meet, Tang Hao felt an inexplicable sense of closeness and smiled.


    "Brother Cheng, I''ve been waiting a long time."


    Chen Chumo walked slowly forward with his horse, walking side by side with Tang Hao, joking.


    "Brother Tang, from today on, we will ride in the same boat and our lives are connected. Don''t be so polite."


    Yes, just as Chumo said, from now on, they are like grasshoppers on the same line. Neither can be separated from the other.


    In the next raid, the two will live and die together.


    Looking at Chen Chumo with a broken beard and easygoing, Tang Hao was more and more fond of him.


    Shao Wu''s position is divided into virtual position and real position. When he first entered Datong, he still held a virtual position. In less than half a year, he climbed from a virtual official to a real position with his own efforts, and established absolute prestige among the soldiers of Datong government.


    The young general, Su Qingjie and Tang Hao also heard Li Jing and Li Wanqing mention it when they were in Chang''an.


    Tang Hao''s first impression of Chen Chumo was that he was young and promising, not arrogant and impetuous, and acted steadily.


    At the same time, Chen Chumo also looked at Tang Hao silently.


    Although he was far away in Datong, Chen Chumo also heard that a young talent appeared in Chang''an City and won the first place in the martial arts set up by the emperor, which not only made him want to make friends.


    Chumo is even more curious when he learns that the leading young man in Chang''an city is the redundant son-in-law of Li''s house.


    However, at the first meeting, Chen Chumo wanted to tell Tang Hao bad news.


    Chumo Chen smiled bitterly and said in a low voice.


    "Brother Tang, the general wants me to wait for your arrival in Datong. After I bring you here, I can''t go into the city or reveal my whereabouts. I''ll go north by detour."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was suffocated and smiled bitterly.


    The continuous journey is a great energy and physical consumption for a person. Even his physical body blessed by the soul of the dead is a little sleepy, let alone these ordinary soldiers.


    Tang Hao thought about it and said.


    "Our people only rest for one night when there is a Rainstorm on the road. They have little rest day and night these two days. I need to rest a little, cultivate my body and adjust my horses. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be an accident on the way back."


    Chen Chumo said, "it''s not difficult. Fifteen miles away from Datong mansion, I have temporarily built a supply camp. We can have a short rest there."


    Tang Hao didn''t expect that Chen Chumo was thoughtful. He looked at Chen Chumo''s boxing with gratitude.


    "Thank you, brother Cheng."


    Chen Chumo hugged his fist and saluted back.


    "Go!"


    Tang Hao waved his big hand and led more than 3000 warriors to the camp.


    When the guards of the supply stronghold saw Chen Chumo coming in person, they quickly opened the gate to meet him.


    On that day, more than 3000 soldiers repaired in this supply camp.


    Unknowingly, night fell.


    After taking a hot bath, Tang Hao only felt that he was less tired for two days, and suddenly felt refreshed.


    Just then, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Chumo walked in with two pots of wine and a plate of sauce beef.


    There are naturally no delicacies in this bitter and cold place. Even the rough sauce beef is not much in front of us.


    When Tang Hao saw Chen Chumo bring out these delicious food, he smiled and knelt down in front of Chen Chumo.


    Chumo puts the wine pot on the table and puts the sauce beef away.


    Tang Hao also impolitely grabs a wine pot and gives Chumo a bowl. He also fills himself with a bowl.


    Under the dim candle light, they raised their bowls and touched them gently.


    Although wine is not a good wine, Tang Hao doesn''t care if it tastes sour and spicy. After all, this is not Li''s house with rich clothes and food.


    Chumo takes out a dagger, cuts a piece of beef and gives it to Tang Hao. A trace of doubt flashes in his eyes and he murmurs.


    "Brother Tang, this northbound trip is extremely dangerous. Are you really ready?"


    Tang Hao doesn''t rush to answer Chumo''s question. He takes Chumo''s beef and throws it into his mouth. He looks comfortable and doesn''t see any danger ahead.


    Seeing Tang Hao relaxed, Chumo frowns slightly.

 Chapter 107

    A few cups of yellow soup may be the effect of alcohol, or two young talents appreciate each other.


    Chumo began to talk more and more.


    "That day, when I received the emperor''s order, I couldn''t believe my eyes. After repeated confirmation, I was sure I was right."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Brother Cheng is serious. This emperor''s order is a strategy to break into the rear of the Turkic army and force Jieli Khan to divide his troops?"


    Chen Chumo cut a piece of beef, put it in his mouth, chewed it carefully, and said slowly.


    "That''s right. I couldn''t believe I had such a crazy plan that day."


    "On both sides, although the plan is crazy, it looks at the overall situation of the whole northern territory. Once it goes deep into the grassland and the Turks divide their troops, it is really a wonderful strategy to reverse the war situation."


    "It''s just that thousands of Qingqi go deep behind the enemy and attack Yinshan directly. Any omission will bury Qingqi on the grassland."


    Chumo Chen poured a mouthful of wine and said.


    "I really don''t know who came up with such a strange plan, but it shocked Cheng. I admire him a little more."


    It turned out that Chumo was just acting under orders, but he didn''t know that Tang Hao sitting opposite him was the one who made this strange plan!


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and sipped the wine slowly without much words.


    Looking at the talented man in front of him, Chumo Chen suddenly felt a trace of sympathy.


    "Brother Tang, I''ve heard that you joined Li''s residence? Cheng said something unpleasant. It''s not easy for you to enter this powerful family with this talent, but the new Wu Kui was sent as the chief General of such dangerous tasks. It''s really... Ah!"


    Chen Chumo was halfway there, but he didn''t go on.


    Tang Hao knew that Chen Chumo didn''t mean any harm, but regretted that he finally had this position, but he was assigned to complete the task of dying. If he was careless, he buried his bones in a foreign land.


    Glancing at Chen Chumo, Tang Hao thought.


    "I''m afraid if you know that I put forward this strange strategy, you will be even more shocked."


    Tang Hao shook his head slightly and turned off the topic.


    "How far is it from Mayi?"


    Hearing the speech, Chen Chumo took out a map from his arms, unfolded it and put it on the table.


    On the cow leather map, Datong, Mayi, eyangling, Tianshan and other places are highlighted with special pigments.


    It can be seen that this picture was specially drawn by the pair of raids.


    Chen Chumo said as he moved his finger on the map.


    "Here, where we are now, this is Mayi, with a land of three hundred miles between us."


    "I have ordered people to prepare horses early. One person and two horses. These three hundred miles are only a day''s journey."


    Chen Chumo beat the Ma Yi on the map with his fingers and sighed silently.


    "This Ma Yi was originally the region of the Tang Dynasty. General Li daozong, king of Jiangxia Prefecture, lost the war, and Ma Yi missed."


    "After defeating the king of Jiangxia Prefecture, the Turkic troops went all the way south and were finally stopped under Datong City."


    At this point, Chen Chumo paused, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "To tell you the truth, brother Tang, in terms of the Turkic forces at that time, if they attacked Datong with all their strength, it was very likely that Datong would be destroyed. However, Jieli Khan was afraid that the Tang Dynasty would send troops to cut off the Middle Road, so he retreated in a hurry after some attack."


    The current situation is surprisingly consistent with Tang Hao''s previous speculation. It seems that the Turkic army is eyeing the army of Su dingfang, which shows that there are not many Turkic troops in the West.


    But Tang Hao guessed that Datong would not fall. Now Chen Chumo says that Datong is in danger. It seems that the strength of the Turkic army can not be underestimated.


    Tang Hao concentrated on the cow leather map for a long time, his eyes fell on Ma Yi and said.


    "Is Ma Yi in the hands of the Tang Dynasty or the Turks?"


    Chen Chumo looked pleased and said, "Su Qingjie, son of Su dingfang, has led the army and recaptured Ma Yi."


    Su Qingjie?


    Tang Hao was surprised when he heard the speech.


    It seems that Datang is really out of touch. The young general is already on the battlefield.


    Tang Hao asked casually.


    "So this brother Su Shi is also in Mayi?"


    Chen Chumo shook his head and said.


    "Commander Su dingfang suddenly fell ill. Brother Qingjie hurried over after recovering the lost land. At present, Ma Yi is guarded by the Deputy General of Qingjie."


    Tang Hao pondered.


    "We can''t enter the Mayi city. Su Ding was just seriously ill, and the Turks attacked on a large scale. I''m afraid there will be careful work in the Mayi city."


    "Our trip focuses on secrecy. We can''t let others know."


    Chumo Chen hugged his fist and said, "naturally, I''ve sent someone to set up a supply point outside the city. We can have a rest at that time, but... It''s more rudimentary."


    Tang Hao said, "it doesn''t matter. The smaller the movement, the better. We''ll start later tomorrow and try to reach Mayi at night."


    Hearing the speech, Chen Chumo was stunned and immediately understood Tang Hao''s deep meaning.


    At night, it is easier to hide your whereabouts by night.


    A glimmer of admiration flashed in Chen Chumo''s eyes.


    He boasted that he was thoughtful, but he didn''t expect that Tang Hao was rough and meticulous. He seemed to be better than himself than details.


    Tang Hao suddenly thought of something and said.


    "Tomorrow morning, send someone to buy some saltpeter and sulfur in the market."


    "Huh?"


    Chen Chumo was stunned and thought he had heard wrong.


    This saltpeter sulfur is the material for alchemists to make elixir. Now that a war is imminent, what''s the use of these two?


    What''s more, the saltpeter was the ice making material at that time. It was used to relieve summer heat and cool down. It didn''t seem to have much effect on cavalry raids.


    As a pioneer of later generations, Tang Hao certainly knew that this was the raw material for making gunpowder. At least this invention appeared at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Now it has been proposed so early, and it is reasonable for Chumo to be confused.


    At this time, we are approaching the junction of Datang and Turk. When we reach the border, there is no market in the desolate north. Take these things and be prepared.


    Seeing Chen Chumo''s confused face, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Just do it, I have my own wonderful use."


    Although puzzled, Chen Chumo dared not disobey and bowed his hand.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 108

    At night, Tang Hao was in his house.


    Chen Chumo and Tang Hao chatted around kraft paper for a while. After filling the two small pots of wine, Chen Chumo left.


    During this conversation, Tang Hao also basically knew the overall situation in the north and the arrangement of troops between the two sides.


    Tang Hao quietly looked at the cowhide map and began to ponder every detail of the raid in his heart.


    If you make a mistake, you will lose everything. You will even bury all the lives of these 3000 Qingqi in the vast grassland.


    This also made him have to be cautious.


    Tang Hao picked the wick to make the fire brighter.


    Recall every detail of Li Jing''s raid on the Turkic army in history.


    Suddenly!


    Tang Hao found a problem!


    "In history, Li Jing led thousands of light cavalry and thousands of miles to attack Yinshan. Finally, he reversed the overall situation and completely leveled the war situation in the north. That''s because Li Jing himself is the main general. The overall plan is under his control!"


    "In other words, at that time, all the troops led by Li Jing took his team as the core. Even if the war was anxious to the end, it must be a decisive battle after ensuring the safety of Li Jing''s surprise team."


    "And what if the leader of this Qingqi army is not Li Jing himself? Or someone else?"


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Perhaps from his current performance, he has really performed well enough. He has achieved the character on the tip of the Tang Dynasty in both talent and martial arts. Empress Chang sun praised him and the king of the Tang Dynasty praised him. But Tang Hao was not arrogant enough to think that the war would be dominated by himself.


    In the overall situation of the Northern Territory, these big men who manipulated the Tang army are bound to abandon this light cavalry force for the final victory!


    Even for the final overall victory, he abandoned the aristocratic family disciples like Chumo!


    If you ride lightly to the golden tent King''s court, you will be found at the last minute of Yinshan.


    The main force of East Turks must withdraw. At that time, as the commander of Datang, how did Li Xiaogong choose?


    Do your best in a war!


    If Li Xiaogong chooses so, what awaits them will be an abyss of eternal doom.


    Faced with the encirclement, pursuit and interception of tens of thousands of Turkic troops, Tang Hao, who has the soul of martial arts in time, will certainly not break out of the encirclement.


    The final outcome is that Li Xiaogong leads the crowd to eat the retreating Turkic main forces, and these retreating Turkic main forces will surround and suppress none of their own light cavalry department!


    Tang Hao was cold in his heart.


    Recalling Li Xiaogong above the court, he blindly said the feasibility of this trip, but did not mention the protection of this team.


    Perhaps from the beginning, the coach ignored the life and death of this Qingqi and did not consider it!


    Unconsciously, Tang Hao clenched his teeth and clenched his fist secretly.


    The lives of these three thousand warriors can no longer depend on the commander, but can only be held in their own hands.


    long time.


    Tang Hao calmed down. If he was sitting in the position of coach now, he would do it for the sake of the overall situation.


    There is no way back.


    That''s it!


    Commander Li Xiaogong''s military order is to attack Xiangcheng and send troops to Yinshan.


    Then you might as well go straight to the golden tent court behind Yinshan and capture the Turkic royal family as a chip!


    When his mind became firm, Tang Hao stopped thinking and fell asleep.


    In the early morning, after the supply of 3000 armour soldiers, they quickly left the supply camp, bypassed Datong mansion, and finally disappeared into the vast northern wilderness.


    After supplying the camp several miles away from Mayi, Tang Hao ordered people to move out the purchased saltpeter and sulfur.


    It has to be said that Chumo''s luck is not generally good. Only three cans of nitrate purchased are "mirabilite", which can''t be used, and others can be used.


    Tang Hao ordered people to crush them one by one, and collected the burned logs in the camp to extinguish them. They were also crushed as charcoal.


    When they were ready, they set out on the road again. No one knew that there was such a team heading for the vast grassland in the suddenly changing north.


    Half a day later, the 3000 warriors led by Tang Hao arrived at the evil Yang ridge generation.


    At noon, while the spies were inquiring about the situation in Xiangcheng, Tang Hao took out the cans and mixed the three powders together.


    Sulfur and saltpeter were mixed, and the sun was burning in the sky. Tang Hao was afraid of an accident when mixing, so he ordered someone to move the jar to a small valley and study it by himself.


    By an hour, Tang Hao had packed the ten cans of powder, and added two cans of honey prepared in advance to increase the adhesion. In order to prevent an open fire from shaking, he buried the twisted gauze tape as a lead, so that seven or eight cans of crude black gunpowder were made.


    For today, although these black gunpowder are crude, there should be no big problem in blowing open the gate of Xiangcheng, a small city.


    Holding the made gunpowder jar, about two hours later, Tang Hao returned to the camp again with the made gunpowder jar.


    This is the boundary line between Datang and Turkic regions.


    To the south is Mayi city of Datang, and to the north is Xiangcheng occupied by Turks.


    Now all Tang Hao has to do is go straight to Xiangcheng and take the city before the Turks react.


    How to rely on these three thousand cavalry to take Xiangcheng is a test for this three thousand person team.


    Tang Hao doesn''t care about Xiangcheng at all. After all, Li Jing has captured it in history. He is confident that he has no problem.


    But compared with Tang Hao''s indifference, Chumo can''t sit still.


    "Brother Tang! Although the Turkic main force has moved eastward, there are still more than 1000 people stationed in Xiangcheng. What shall we do?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "But there are only a thousand people. Don''t we have 3000 elite soldiers? Why worry?"


    Chen Chumo was still worried outside the camp.


    "It''s a big taboo for the cavalry to attack the city! I''m afraid we''ll lose a lot if we attack hard!"


    "Report!"


    Just then the spies sent out to inquire turned back.


    The Scout came at a gallop, got close, got off the horse, knelt on one knee and arched his hands.


    "General, there is a change in Xiangcheng ahead! A thousand Turkic cavalry have just entered Xiangcheng."


    Tang Hao and Chumo suddenly change their faces when they hear the spy''s report.


    Originally, a thousand garrisons could be stormed down, but now there are another thousand Turks, which undoubtedly doubled the number of garrisons in the city.


    Hearing the speech, Chumo frowns, and his already worried heart is like falling into an ice cellar.


    In the current situation, he can''t think of any way to break through the city.


    Xiangcheng is a vital place to go north. If you want to enter the Turkic rear, Xiangcheng must be broken!


    However, the 3000 light cavalry he led had no siege ladders and heavy weapons. It was almost impossible to rely on 3000 warriors to capture a city with 2000 defenders.


    Tang Hao''s face was dignified. He walked slowly up the mound and looked at the city looming on the grassland in the distance.


    For now, it seems that we can only rely on these bottles to win the city.

 Chapter 109

    "All repair! Attack the city in two hours!"


    Tang Hao returned to the camp, gave a loud drink, and went straight into the camp.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Chumo was very surprised and asked close to the account.


    "Brother Tang, do you have a way to break the city?"


    Tang Hao smiled mysteriously, looked relaxed and said, "just wait. The mountain people have their own tricks."


    Looking at Tang Hao with an unfathomable face, Chen Chumo couldn''t help saying.


    "Brother Tang, Xiangcheng is not a small earth city. This city once belonged to the great Sui Dynasty has high walls. If you attack hard, you need at least several times of your troops and it will take several days to capture it."


    "Even if we forcibly attack the city according to the number of soldiers, let alone that we have only 3000 soldiers, even 6000 soldiers may not be able to win! Let alone we are still a cavalry team."


    Tang Hao listened to Chen Chumo''s analysis with great interest and said, "it''s true. A strong attack is not desirable."


    Chen Chumo frowned and said, "there is a plan, but inside meets outside, but the city is full of Turks. I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Chen Chumo really can''t think of any wonderful plan to attack the city. Looking at Tang Hao with a cool look, he even suspects that Tang Hao is just delaying time and playing tricks.


    For a while, Chumo suppresses his confused thoughts. Chumo wants to see how Tang Hao moves after two hours.


    However, in the two hours, Tang Hao just chewed the dry food leisurely, completely looking leisurely and complacent, like a person who has nothing to do!


    Time flies, and two hours soon arrive.


    Tang Hao got up and walked out of the big tent and shouted loudly.


    "Everyone get on the horse and prepare to attack the city!"


    "Rush to attack the South Gate of Xiangcheng. After reaching the bottom of the city, the crossbow men try their best to suppress the enemy at the head of the city!"


    At the command, everyone looked at each other and was stunned on the spot!


    Will the city, which is as solid as gold soup, be broken only by the bow and crossbow hand?


    Chumo is a little worried. He hurried out and pulled Tang Hao with a worried face.


    "Brother Tang! Confused! Even if we hold down the city, the enemy won''t help. We can''t enter the city gate without equipment."


    "The crossbow will run out sooner or later. How long can we... How long can we last?"


    "What''s more, if this method works, we could attack the city two hours ago!"


    Tang Hao waved his hand and said.


    "Brother Cheng, I have my own way to break the city. Just do it."


    Although Cheng Chumo was unwilling, Tang Hao was already the chief General of this Qingqi. As a deputy general, he only had to obey.


    With a sigh, Chen Chumo was disappointed and shook his head into the queue.


    Tang Hao looked cold, took out his sword and said in a deep voice.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    That''s the military order!


    The soldiers dared not say much. Even if they were puzzled by Tang Hao''s way of attacking the city, they could only swallow it back.


    After finishing their armour clothes, the soldiers turned over and mounted their horses and replied in a low voice.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Three thousand light cavalry, in a neat line, rushed out of the evil Yang ridge and approached the north and south of Xiangcheng.


    At dusk, the sun sets.


    On this wide field, three thousand elite soldiers stood proudly on the horse, lined up in a linear line, stepping on the earth and charging towards Xiangcheng.


    Under the vast field, the smoke billowed, and the Turks at the head of the city found the cavalry team. The police drummed loudly, breaking the tranquility of the city.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    Listening to the chaos outside, the Turkic young general put down his glass, flashed a panic in his eyes, hurried out of the house, collided with the centurion who came to report, and asked.


    "The Tang army is coming?"


    The centurion said, "it''s a cavalry, about 3000 men and horses."


    Hearing the speech, the Turkic young general ashnasiyun put down his originally tense heart, turned back to the house, picked up the wine glass on the table again, looked disdainful and said.


    "I''ve seen warriors who fear death, and I''ve never seen fools who die."


    "Tell them to go down. Everyone in the city is ready to fight. Let these Tang sergeants taste the power of grassland bows and arrows!"


    "Promise!"


    The centurion took orders and went out of the house.


    Asna Siyun asked another gomo Shu who had just arrived to sit down, filled a glass and raised his hand.


    "Come on, drink this cup. Come with me later. Cut off the dog head of the Tang general and kick it as a ball!"


    Gomo smiled brightly, took the glass and said.


    "These Tang sergeants sent cavalry to attack the city? It''s stupid!"


    After drinking the wine in his hand, gomo smiled and approached ashnasiyun and said.


    "It''s said that the general has a group of slaves in Xiangcheng. I don''t know if there are some women''s dependents. I''d like to taste the exotic customs..."


    Asna Siyun laughed and said, "don''t worry! I''ll send some to your house tonight. Come and eat meat and drink!"


    The house was full of joy and did not pay attention to the three thousand cavalry at all.


    After all, these two Zhang high cities can''t be broken, let alone three thousand cavalry breaking two thousand garrison cities!


    The bloody setting sun shone on the impending Xiangcheng battlefield.


    At the head of the city, rows of Turkic soldiers stood in full readiness. The sharp arrow on the bow in his hand was on the string, and the shining arrow was aimed at the three thousand cavalry who came running. Looking at the 3000 lambs to be slaughtered, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Three hundred meters.


    Two hundred meters.


    A hundred meters.


    The centurion on the top of the city looked down at the three thousand fierce cavalry. When he rushed to the range of the bow and arrow, he shouted.


    "Shoot an arrow!"

 Chapter 110

    Chumo, who rushes into the middle of the team, looks gloomy and has many thoughts in his heart.


    No matter how he thought, Tang Hao attacked the city in this way.


    Since ancient times, it has been unheard of for cavalry to break the city. If the soldiers guarding the city were not frightened by the vast army and abandoned the city, they might have captured it.


    However, the Turks guarding the city are fierce and fierce. What''s more, they are only 3000 cavalry. Why should they be scared?


    Looking at the figure of Tang Hao at the forefront, Chumo''s eyes flashed a hint of irony.


    He could never have imagined how his Majesty would send such a reckless young man to the task. This stupid way was an act of suicide!


    Even if you rush to the city, the gate will not be broken. Isn''t this waiting for death?


    What''s more, my task this time is to make a surprise attack and emphasize concealment. If Jieli Khan finds such a big siege, he only needs to send 10000 light cavalry troops to kill all the 3000 light cavalry!


    Chumo gets angry at the thought of the defeat of the attack on Xiangcheng.


    If he is blamed, he will be implicated by Tang Hao and can''t escape his blame!


    In a moment, three thousand cavalry had reached a hundred meters from the city.


    Hearing the sound of arrow rain breaking through the air, Tang Hao''s martial spirit breath instantly emitted and roared loudly.


    "Column shield!"


    At the command, the soldier at the front of the charging queue quickly raised his light shield, protected the key and ran forward desperately.


    "Poof poof"


    The sharp arrow roared, and most of the arrow feathers were inserted on the wooden shield.


    The rumbling horse''s hooves were mixed with the sound of sporadic arrows howling.


    With his silver gun in hand, Tang Hao poked away several arrow feathers in front of him and shouted while the second wave of archers were rotating at the head of the city.


    "Archer suppression!"


    As the command sounded, the archers on the second floor in the middle of the charge team fought back with arrows.


    The soldiers at the head of the city who despised the enemy did not expect that these cavalry were well-trained and moved so quickly.


    At the time of rotation, there was an overwhelming rain of arrows. Before the second wave of arrow rain attack, it was shrouded by the rain of arrows shot by 3000 armours.


    At the end of the city, there was a scream. Some soldiers who poked their heads were pierced by sharp arrows.


    In the gap between the replacement of soldiers at the head of the city, Tang Hao led the crowd to a place 50 meters below the city.


    Tang Hao ordered the charge armour to suspend his steps and commanded.


    "Bow and crossbow suppression!"


    50 meters, effective range of crossbow!


    Simple operation, greater destructive power!


    The soldiers on the horses took out their bows and crossbows and threw a burst of fire at the city.


    The dense sharp arrows instantly broke away from the bow string, crossed the sky and landed on the city head accurately.


    The few Turkic soldiers on the city head were immediately shrouded by the arrow rain, and the howls were constant. Those Turkic soldiers who caught up with the city head also suffered in an instant, like a human hedgehog.


    Under the influence of the martial spirit, 3000 soldiers greatly improved their physical endurance and accuracy, slowed down the distance of 50 meters from the city, and shot arrows at the city head one after another.


    With these constant bows and crossbows, more than half of the archers on the head of the city were reduced.


    Tang Hao shot the arrow in his hand and shouted.


    "Fengbai! It''s your turn!"


    With Tang Hao''s order, Wang Fengbai rushed out of the queue with two cans in his arms.


    Chumo''s eyes fell on the fifteen soldiers without any weapons. He didn''t know what Tang Hao was going to do with these pots.


    Did the fifteen soldiers want to knock the gate open with that jar?


    There is only one armor and no weapon. Isn''t that equal to death?


    Not only Wang Fengbai, but also the Turkic soldiers at the head of the city found this small team of more than ten people.


    Although I don''t know what these ten people do, it must be bad to be close to the city gate.


    For a time, some Turks began to turn their bows and arrows and shoot at the team.


    In the rain of sparse arrows, Wang Fengbai rushed to the city with the only ten people. According to Tang Hao''s previous instructions, he stacked the cans and lit the gauze belt with the flint he carried.


    He remembered that Tang Hao said that after lighting the fire, he fled nonstop and ordered ten soldiers to evacuate quickly.


    Tang Hao held his breath and stared at the jar under the protection of the crossbow hand.


    With the passage of time, Tang Hao''s heart could not help but tense up with the burning gauze belt.


    "Boom!"


    There was a thunderclap.


    It seems to be the angry roar of God, as if it is the scream of hell devil.


    The whole city wall and the whole gate seemed to jump up from the earth, and the wide field shook violently.


    The heavy wooden door was decayed, with wood chips splashing and smoke taking off.


    The Turks at the head of the city were unstable and flew out directly. Many of the Turkic soldiers who were close to him were instantly hidden in the white smoke, and their broken arms and limbs were thrown out of the smoke. They were dripping with blood and couldn''t help it.


    The Turkic soldiers in the city were stunned by the loud noise! Looking at the fire all over the sky, his eyes were full of horror and fear.


    The terrible scene in front of me was like the end!


    Wang Fengbai, who retreated, looked shocked. Looking back, he saw the sky burning light and the wood dust scattered all over the sky. He stood there on the spot.


    Tang Hao''s horses neighed and fled in panic at the scene in front of him. In fear, these three thousand warriors held the reins and pulled the frightened horses.


    For a moment, all the soldiers under the city stared at the gate and forgot to shoot arrows!

 Chapter 111

    Right now.


    Chen Chumo was very frightened in his eyes, and his fingers gripping the reins were a little white.


    His eyes Rose with the smoke and looked forward.


    At the entrance, the city gate was in ruins and devastated.


    Seeing this scene and recalling the shocking noise just now, I couldn''t help but feel a fear in my heart.


    Tang Hao is different from others. The tension on his face dissipates in exchange for inexplicable excitement! Excited!


    He shouted while the Turks were acting on the spot.


    "The gate is broken! Kill!"


    While talking, Tang Hao quietly mixed a little overlord power.


    This irrefutable and powerful drinking burst into my ears, and three thousand soldiers slowly recovered from their horror.


    One after another, they drew out Tang Dao and rushed to the broken city gate.


    This moment.


    All the taxi soldiers, the previous doubts disappeared, looked at the back of the charge in the front, and their hearts filled with awe.


    In their eyes, the Lord general is like a god!


    The loud noise just now must be that the chief officer summoned the gods to punish these aggressive Turk soldiers.


    Chen Chumo and Wang Fengbai unconsciously looked at each other, and their eyes could not help but raise a deep awe of the young master.


    Tang Hao, who rushed to the front, knew that at this moment, earth shaking changes had taken place in the hearts of the soldiers behind him, and his awe and admiration for himself.


    At this moment, Tang Hao had only one idea. He wanted to kill in the city, avenge the hungry Tang people who were slaughtered at the border, and wash away the grievances for the innocent souls who were wronged.


    For Datang! He also won the southern portal of the Turks!


    Wuzhui seems to have returned to the era of short blades. The dark figure seems like a ghost and gallops to the door opening.


    Three thousand soldiers behind him shouted deafly, galloped with their horses, lowered their heads and ran away with the young general.


    The war horses neighed and trampled on the ground like drums and thunder, and the rumbling hoofs sounded through the earth, as if to tear the wide field apart.


    The soldiers at the head of Xiangcheng city were stunned by the loud noise. They only felt the roar in their ears and the earth was spinning and stunned.


    Tang Hao took the lead and rushed in first. Those Turkic soldiers who didn''t react with their weapons in their hands were knocked away by Wu Zhui in an instant.


    Suddenly, the young general seemed to be born to the world, and his cold eyes made people shudder.


    The silver gun in your hand is faint and cold. The cold blade cuts through the air in the murmur of the dragon. The front of the gun is splashed with blood, bumped and stabbed. There is no living mouth. You have to walk a path of blood.


    Tang Hao caught a glimpse of a young horseman in front of him. His long spear came out, pierced his chest, and coerced the silver gun with the power of the overlord into the dragon like a flying snake. With full stamina, he directly chopped down the Turkic soldiers under his horse.


    Three thousand soldiers rushed to Xiangcheng immediately, adding more noise to the already chaotic Xiangcheng. The panicked Turkic soldiers immediately responded, raised the machete, and the two sides fought together for a time.


    Tang Hao rode on Wu Zhui and bumped left and right like a god of destruction.


    All the silver and white armour clothes have been dyed red by blood. The silver light of the silver gun drinking Turkic blood is more prosperous. In a moment, the Turkic team on the long street was torn to pieces.


    Only one charge tore apart the seemingly unbreakable Turkic defense line.


    Fresh heads flew into the sky and fell to the ground in the blood.


    Scream incessantly and howl incessantly, in this ancient city, for a long time!


    Tang Hao rode through the world, and everywhere he went, there were corpses and rivers of blood.


    The city is broken after all!


    It broke unexpectedly! Broken in a way that everyone can''t imagine!


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, before the Turks who were still drinking and having fun put down their glasses, 3000 Jiashi had already started the massacre!


    No Turk soldier could have imagined that this fortress had become his own grave.


    For half an hour, it was neither long nor short.


    Tang Hao has long forgotten how many dead souls fell under the gun and how many times he galloped in Xiangcheng.


    His eyes were filled with revenge, with these foreign invaders in animal skins.


    Until there was no alien standing in front of him, until he was exhausted.


    The noisy and chaotic Xiangcheng gradually quieted down and restored its former tranquility.


    Tang Hao stumbled off his horse. Sleepiness made him no strength to stand up and sit on the solid ground.


    After half an hour of killing, all the Turks seen in the city have become corpses with residual temperature.


    The thick smell of blood fills the tip of the nose and pervades the whole Xiangcheng city.


    Rao is Tang Hao, who has relived countless battlefield scenes in his mind. Alas, when he came to this bloody scene, he also felt a little uncomfortable and felt retched in his heart.


    As the chief general, Tang Hao inhaled slowly and endured his discomfort,


    Gradually, three thousand warriors turned over and dismounted, slowly gathering towards Tang Hao.


    The soldiers covered with blood and the young cavalry revealed their reverent eyes and looked at Tang Hao.


    At this moment, Tang Hao wrote the history of cavalry attacking the city with his own actions. At this moment, Tang Hao proved the value of this cavalry with his actions.


    Tang Hao''s eyes swept over these soldiers one by one, and there was a trace of dignity on his cold face.


    "Clean up the city! Find out the remaining Turks! Leave none!"


    All the soldiers knelt down one after another and held a fist fight in unison.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 112

    It was getting dark.


    Sporadic fighting is still going on in the night.


    Those hiding Turkic soldiers were found out one by one, and the glittering Tang Dao gave them a taste of tooth for tooth.


    At the South Gate of Xiangcheng, Chumo stares at the broken gate and walks back and forth several times.


    No matter how many times, it is difficult to calm the shock in his heart!


    Even now, he still can''t imagine what''s going on!


    All the three thousand soldiers said it was the help of the gods, who sent down God''s thunder to help them break through the strong city gate.


    Tang Hao is a young general of the Tang Dynasty who calls on the gods of heaven.


    Chumo is full of complexity and can only explain it like this. If not, why was Tang Hao so indifferent at the beginning!


    After looking at the city gate again, Chumo turns back to the city and looks at the highest tower in the city.


    At this time, Tang Hao stood on the city tower, and the silver armor was already covered with dry blood.


    Chen Chumo went upstairs silently, came behind Tang Hao and asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Tang, is this your first time on the battlefield?"


    Hearing the question behind him, Tang Hao turned slowly and said with a faint smile.


    "What? No?"


    Chumo, who gets the reply, is shocked. He looks at the young man with a weak crown and is shocked.


    It''s hard to imagine that this young man was so cruel and decisive when he went to war and killed for the first time!


    In particular, Tang Hao''s super reaction speed, crisp fighting and invincible superb shooting skills are no less than those of the veteran soldiers he saw.


    At this time, the boy was so calm and comfortable!


    But Chumo doesn''t know. Just a short time ago, Tang Hao vomited in the quiet corner.


    Tang Hao is also an ordinary people. Whether in his previous life or this life, he has never experienced such a scene, especially the scene with stumps all over the ground, blood flowing into a river, corpses all over the street, and a thick smell of blood.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly. The solidified blood covered his pale cheeks and said slowly.


    "Brother Cheng, Xiangcheng has been broken. Tonight, we will rest here all night. Tomorrow, we will go north."


    Chumo looks as indifferent as Tang Hao before. Chumo is filled with admiration.


    Previously, he was still puzzled, angry and even angry about the boy''s stupid siege.


    Now, he understood why his majesty and Li Xiaogong, the commander of the Turkic army, would send this superfluous son-in-law of the Li family to take on the important task of the raid.


    People with courage, courage, innovation, courage and resourcefulness are naturally generals!


    Cheng Chumo smiled back and bowed respectfully.


    "You are the commander-in-chief of this raid. Everything will follow your arrangement."


    Tang Hao turned and said.


    "Do you have any wine?"


    Hearing the speech, Chumo was stunned, then laughed and said.


    "I don''t have it here, but there will be one in Xiangcheng. I''ll send someone to search."


    The night is getting darker.


    The bloody Xiangcheng finally returned to peace.


    After Tang haomeng poured a jar of wine, the discomfort in his heart dissipated a little. With a little drunkenness, he went to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Tang Hao got up from bed.


    The soldiers outside the house have begun to prepare breakfast. These Turks have plenty of wine and meat, saving a lot of dry food brought by the soldiers.


    Looking at the soldiers in front of him, Tang Hao thought of more than 300 brothers who died in the war. When the Tang army reoccupies this area, he must bury the bodies of these martyrs in his hometown.


    When he put away his thoughts, Tang Hao looked at the ruins and mountains of Turkic soldiers'' bodies.


    The discomfort gradually came back to Tang Hao''s heart. Tang Hao frowned slightly. It seemed that he hadn''t adapted yet. He took a deep breath. Tang Hao walked up the long street.


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    Watching Tang Hao come out, the soldiers who were eating mutton stopped and bowed.


    In their eyes, Tang Hao could feel that it was a kind of awe from the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said loudly.


    "Move quickly, eat early, and drive north."


    "On the way back, there is no such wine and meat, only endless rush!"


    Strong voice echoed on the long street.


    Some soldiers handed over mutton legs full of meat fragrance. Tang Hao was not polite. He sat between the soldiers and ate them.


    After this stop, the young soldiers finally faced the blood, and the military order has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They cleaned up in a fragrant time, turned over and mounted their horses, and left Xiangcheng with Tang Hao.


    Above the sky, flying Eagles hover, between the wide fields, the vast grassland.


    In the next trip, as Tang Hao said, they have entered the Turkic region and may be found and surrounded at any time. Of course, at this time, they have become a lonely army, because the Datang reinforcements behind them have gradually moved away from them.


    Tang Hao galloped his horse on the boundless grassland, Lang said.


    "Let the scouts out."


    Chumo smiled faintly.


    "Brother Tang, three waves of scouts have been sent out."


    Tang Hao looked cold and said.


    "Not enough! Not enough at all. Now we can''t afford any more mistakes!"


    "Order!"


    Chumo takes command and sends his horse to arrange it.


    At this time, on which mountain and river to the east of Datong mansion, the continuous Datang camp was fully supported.


    In the commander''s tent, Li Xiaogong, king of Hejian County, stood in front of the map and stared carefully.

 Chapter 113

    Li Xiaogong stared at the deputy general for a long time.


    "How''s it going? Tang Hao''s Chumo must have passed Mayi?"


    The deputy general arched his fist and said truthfully.


    "Yes, general. The spies have reported that Tang Hao and Chumo have completed their supply in Mayi. Most of them have reached the evil Yang ridge by this time."


    A playful expression appeared on Li Xiaogong''s face. He sat on the nanmu chair and said slowly.


    "So, now they have begun to attack Xiangcheng? I''m very interested to see how they win Xiangcheng."


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general frowned slightly.


    "There are thousands of Turkic soldiers stationed in Xiangcheng. They are cavalry and have no siege equipment. I''m afraid it''s difficult to win Xiangcheng."


    Listening to the deputy general''s analysis, Li Xiaogong did not look worried, but showed a relaxed look.


    Looking at Li Xiaogong''s expression, the deputy general asked suspiciously.


    "General, the end general is a little puzzled. In the current situation, what''s the point of letting this light cavalry team go to capture Xiangcheng? What''s more, even if they have 6000 people now, they can''t win Xiangcheng."


    Li Xiaogong did not answer, slowly stood up, came to the map again, stared at somewhere on the map and said slowly.


    "Tang Hao''s strategy of surprise attack is indeed subtle, but the probability of success is very small, and it needs excellent luck."


    "But on this battlefield, if only by luck, it will be a complete defeat."


    "The cavalry led by Tang Hao is just a cover to attract Jieli Khan. Xiangcheng, they are doomed not to attack. Even if they attack, it will take a long time. Even Jieli Khan, who is not well informed, will certainly know the information during this period of time."


    At this point, Li Xiaogong didn''t go on, but stared at the map.


    Recalling the last conversation with Li Xiaogong in the account, the seasoned deputy general suddenly understood, and couldn''t help shivering in his heart.


    "The general means that if this Jieli Khan learns the news, he will send troops and send a team to rush for help."


    "At this time, if Tang Hao did not capture Xiangcheng, if the information is timely, they can also safely evacuate the territory of Datang."


    "But if Tang Hao has broken Xiangcheng, he is bound to go north and enter the Turkic territory. Then... This team is bound to be surrounded, chased and intercepted by the Turkic reinforcements!"


    Thinking of the worrying fate of this light riding team, the deputy general not only blurted out his career.


    "General, this..."


    Li Xiaogong smiled and said.


    "If so, Jieli Khan will feel worried about the safety of the West and will continue to divide troops and establish a defense line in the West."


    "From the beginning to the end, the whereabouts of the 100000 elite soldiers I brought are still unknown to Jieli Khan. With the 50000 sergeants of Su dingfang, it is a whole 150000 elite soldiers."


    The deputy general suddenly looked up at Li Xiaogong. In an instant, everything understood.


    From beginning to end, Tang Hao was just a little pawn crossing the river by the side of the road, hiding people''s eyes and ears. All he did was for Li Xiaogong to quietly increase his staff to Su dingfang''s department.


    The seemingly raiding team has become a bait to attract the Turkic army, or a fog arranged by Li Xiaogong!


    Thinking of this, the deputy general couldn''t help but sympathize with the Li family''s redundant son-in-law.


    ¡­¡­


    On the vast grassland, Tang Hao led a whole 3000 armour soldiers, still galloping.


    Just then, an excluded scout came running and said.


    "General, a small Turkic tribe is found ahead."


    Tang Hao was full of thoughts as he slowed down the galloping Wu Zhui.


    It''s normal to meet a small Turkic tribe on the grassland. If you can''t meet any tribe along the way, Tang Hao will feel cheated.


    Tang Hao stared at the scouts in front and said in a deep voice.


    "But the Turkic support team?"


    Scouts arched their hands.


    "It looks like it''s just a tribe. I don''t see any signs of weapons."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly and calculated in his heart how to deal with the tribe.


    Wang Fengbai Zong immediately went forward and said slowly.


    "Brother Tang, in my opinion, this tribe should be ordinary nomads. Why don''t we change our way?"


    Wang Fengbai, who was born in Buyi, naturally has some compassion for the poor and the bottom, and also has a heart of tolerance for these foreigners.


    Tang Hao''s face sank.


    "If it''s not my people, their hearts will be different."


    Tang Hao''s words are also the concept of most people in the Tang Dynasty. What country of etiquette, the coming of all countries, depends not on singing and dancing, not on poetry and etiquette, but on swords and halberds!


    A weak country has no diplomacy, and a strong country controls its destiny!


    Throughout the long history, isn''t there a sea of blood and bones piled up behind the eternal emperor?


    What''s more, at this time, three thousand iron cavalry are in the hinterland of the grassland and are in danger of leaking their whereabouts at any time! At this time, it''s better to think about your own safety if you pity a foreigner who occupied the territory of Datang.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao said coldly with a sense of erasure in his eyes.


    "These aliens who run straight to Yinshan must be eliminated!"


    The benevolence of women will only bury this Qingqi in their own hands!


    Chumo, who was silent, pursed his eyebrows and turned his head. He wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Tang Hao drank coldly, led three thousand soldiers again, accelerated and went forward.


    In the rumbling sound of horses'' hoofs, three thousand armour warriors churned past like a flood and a huge wave.


    The dark god foal passed by, and the long cold blade was shining with cold silver light, and took the lead in killing into the small tribe. Those Turks who had not yet reacted fell blankly in a pool of blood.


    After a rush, Tang Hao slowly walked up a small mound and looked down at the land full of tents.


    The men and women who fled in panic, the tents with cooking smoke, were trampled back and forth by iron hooves and gradually razed to the ground.


    The grass covered earth was splashed with a touch of dark red.


    Soon, the battle without suspense was over.

 Chapter 114

    Commander camp.


    Today, the 100000 elite soldiers brought by Li Xiaogong have been quietly integrated into the Su dingfang army, and all the snares of the war have been arranged.


    Li Xiaogong took a sip of tea instead of wine and asked.


    "What''s happening now?"


    The deputy general looked dignified and hugged boxing.


    "Worse than we expected. According to the scouts, the grassland is still increasing troops. According to a rough estimate, there are about 180000 Turks."


    Listening to this number, Li Xiaogong frowned.


    150000 against 180000. In terms of numbers alone, the Turkic side has an advantage.


    Li Xiaogong touched his chin and said in a deep voice.


    "According to the current situation, if the war breaks out, it will have no advantage for Datang."


    The deputy general was silent, and the number of Turkic troops in front of him completely exceeded their expectations.


    There was silence in the camp.


    The deputy general smiled bitterly.


    "This stalemate is not the way. According to my estimation, the Turkic force will eventually rise to 190000, and then..."


    Half said, the deputy general did not go on.


    There is no doubt that the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty are well equipped. Although these barbarians are inferior to the Tang Dynasty in terms of equipment, they have their own advantages. They grew up on horseback, are good at riding and shooting, and have extraordinary archery. Moreover, these barbarians are naturally brave and belligerent.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, if Jieli Khan does not divide his troops, this war is doomed to be unable to start for Datang.


    Looking at Li Xiaogong''s slightly old face, the deputy general sighed slightly in his heart.


    "Hey! General Li, who has made outstanding contributions, is a veteran. His mind is not as radical as when he was young. He is steady and steady. He has become a benchmark in his heart. If he goes on like this, he will miss many good opportunities in vain!"


    Li Xiaogong was silent for a long time, and suddenly the conversation changed.


    "Why didn''t the Turkic army split up? What happened to Xiangcheng?"


    The deputy general smiled bitterly and said, "I have sent scouts to investigate. I think there will be news soon."


    Seeing Li Xiaogong lost in thought again, the deputy general estimated that Li Xiaogong still focused on the Turkic troops, and then said tentatively.


    "General, the Turks are still sending more troops now, and the war is imminent. Even if the news comes from Xiangcheng on the west side, I''m afraid the Turks will not rush to send troops for the sake of the overall situation."


    Li Xiaogong seems to have found the spearhead for the crime. As soon as he patted the table in front of him, he turned over the tea set and roared.


    "Delay the fighter! If I can''t win this battle, I will punish those two boys!"


    Surprised by Li Xiaogong''s sudden anger, the deputy general couldn''t help trembling in his heart and said in his heart.


    "It''s the military order given by the commander to attack Xiangcheng and go straight to Yinshan. However, these days have passed, Xiangcheng is like a backwater without any movement. The crime of delaying the fighter plane is enough for two boys to drink a pot."


    The deputy general had some sympathy for the two young boys, but now he is a little sorry. After all, he will lose his head if he takes the charge.


    "Report."


    Just then, a scout rushed into the account, half kneeling on the ground, looking in a hurry.


    Li Xiaogong''s face was gloomy. Looking at the scout, his anger did not decrease and shouted.


    "What''s up!"


    The Scout shouted back.


    "Datong government reported that Xiangcheng has been broken."


    As soon as they said this, Li Xiaogong and the deputy general changed their faces slightly.


    The deputy general hurriedly asked, "when did it happen?"


    The Scout said truthfully.


    "The scouts from Datong mansion approached Xiangcheng two days ago and found that the gate of Xiangcheng was wide open. When they approached, they found that Xiangcheng was in ruins. Judging from the burned Turk bodies, it should be on August 20."


    August 20!


    Hearing this date, Li Xiaogong and the deputy general looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Isn''t the date of this song just the day when Tang Hao left Mayi and went to evil Yang ridge?


    According to the Scout''s calculation, it seems that Tang Hao''s team must have won Xiangcheng on the day when they arrived at the evil Yang ridge!


    Thinking of this, Li Xiaogong and the deputy general were slightly moved.


    The deputy general only felt his throat dry, as if listening to myths. His face was full of incredible, and said slowly.


    "This... How can it be? Calculate the mysterious armour that Tang Hao secretly mobilized is only three thousand and three hundred horses, and the cavalry captured Xiangcheng."


    "They don''t have any siege equipment! How can they climb to the top of the city with strong walls? Besides, there are 900 Turks stationed in the city! This... How can this happen?"


    The Scout glanced at them secretly and added.


    "Report back to the general that there are more than 2000 dead Turks in the city. Not 900."


    The deputy general slumped on the chair beside the camp, muttered at the tent ceiling and said.


    "Even if the Turkic soldiers have no power to fight back, can they still fly? Can they cross the two foot wall?"


    Li Xiaogong took a breath, his face looked complex, and he couldn''t understand the reason by touching his chin.


    Suddenly, Li Xiaogong understood.


    Why did the Turkic army of Jieli Khan not show any signs of mobilization in recent days.


    It turns out that Tang Hao slaughtered all the Turkic soldiers in Xiangcheng, and none of them still reported. No wonder Jieli Khan didn''t get the news of the destruction of the city!

 Chapter 115

    At this moment, Li Xiaogong is confused.


    Your wishful thinking has failed!


    It was originally thought that Tang Hao would eventually get stuck under the solid Xiangcheng city by riding lightly over Datong, walking through Mayi and turning over the evil Yangling.


    The skeptical Jieli Khan must have thought that the Tang Dynasty would encircle the Turkic army from the flank, so he had to send troops to Yuanchi Xiangcheng.


    The 100000 elite soldiers led by him quietly increased the number of subordinates of Su dingfang, which virtually opened the gap with the Turkic army. When the Turks besieged Tang Hao, he led 150000 Tang soldiers to annex the Turkic army in one fell swoop.


    But the problem is that Li Xiaogong did not calculate that Tang Hao would destroy the city one day, let alone that Tang Hao would kill the city! Not even the Turkic soldiers who reported!


    As a result, Li Xiaogong''s plan was completely disintegrated! The situation has also become extremely embarrassing!


    If we continue to fight a decisive battle with the Turkic army, the odds of victory will not be 40%. The conservative Li Xiaogong will never fight such a steep battle.


    If the battle is narrowly won, or if it is miserably defeated, it is absolutely unacceptable to Li Xiaogong, who has made great contributions.


    The honor of a soldier is above all else.


    The more you think down, the more angry Li Xiaogong is.


    Kick over the front table and scold.


    "These two bastards are bad for me!"


    Li Xiaogong put the blame on Tang Hao.


    But he never thought that this surprise attack was highly praised by himself in the court, and Tang Hao just fulfilled his promise.


    He also completely ignored it. From beginning to end, he kept Tang Hao and Chumo in secret, and always regarded them as a chess piece.


    He never reflected on himself. The culprit of all this was his own caution.


    ¡­¡­


    On the vast grassland, the team under the banner of "Tang" still ran in the vast green.


    After two nights of nonstop attack, 3000 soldiers and horses were sleepy, including Tang Hao himself.


    Tang Hao took off his armor and plunged into a pick stream. It took a long time to raise his head. After shaking his wet hair, the cool stream temporarily took away most of his fatigue.


    To cheer up, Tang Hao roughly cleaned his clothes and armor. Looking at the fighting soldiers in the river at this time, he was very happy. He was tired all the way. At this time, he was a little relaxed and comfortable.


    Tang Hao''s eyes fell in the distance, thick smoke rose, and a large tent of Turkic tribes was being swallowed and submerged by the fire.


    Along the way, I learned a lot about the southern front from the mouth of these Turkic tribes.


    Just then, Chumo wears his armor again and walks towards Tang Hao.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Tang Hao slowly turns to see Chumo.


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao''s rough face and bearded face and says jokingly.


    "I can''t imagine that a handsome young man has become a rough man now. Ha ha ha ha."


    Tang Hao smiled back, but for a moment he looked solemn and said.


    "Brother Cheng! What do you think of this raid on Yinshan?"


    Chumo can''t figure out why Tang Hao asked such an inexplicable question. He tells the truth.


    "The commander sent our light cavalry just to disperse the main force. Most of them thought we would be stuck in Xiangcheng, but brother Tang''s practice puzzled me."


    Tang Hao stood with his hands down, looked at the blue sky and said calmly.


    "Yes, General Li will think we are stuck in Xiangcheng. It''s good that the Turkic army must send troops to reinforce, but it backfired. Now it seems that no army is coming."


    As he spoke, Tang Hao looked at Chumo''s Bronze face and said word by word.


    "At present, there are 150000 Tang sergeants in general Li and 180000 Turkic troops in Jieli Khan. There is a great gap between the two sides."


    "Moreover, these tribal barbarians also said that their army is still reinforcing. I estimate that the final Turkic army will increase to 190000."


    Hearing the speech, Chumo said slowly with a dignified face.


    "But it''s true. It''s hard to predict the outcome of this war! Brother Tang, where are we going? What do you think?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes were radiant, revealing a determination.


    "Now we are sinners, and the division of troops is still the top priority."


    "Sin Minister?"


    Chumo repeats these two words. He doesn''t know what Tang Hao means.


    Tang Hao said calmly.


    "General Li''s intention is to use us as bait to attract Turkic forces, so that he can occupy the number advantage in the front battlefield and annihilate Turks at one stroke."


    "Now, the Turkic army on the front line is not divided into one soldier, and the northern territory is still deadlocked. If we are defeated, we will certainly impose the blame on us."


    Chumo, a young general guarding the border, is very proficient in these battlefield situations, but he knows better about such calculations.


    After Tang Hao''s advice, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart and felt a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Unexpectedly, in the battle of Xiangcheng, I made a great achievement, but I ended up with this crime. I hurried to ask.


    "Well... What should I do?"


    Tang Hao pondered for a moment.


    "Li Xiaogong is suspected of being unkind and unjust, but we can''t be angry. This battle is related to the national fortune. When the northern border is gone, all generals can''t escape the blame."


    "The arrow is on the line and has to be sent. The trip to Yinshan still has to continue."


    "The urgent task is to make Jieli Khan think that a large number of Tang soldiers have appeared in their rear area, so as to attract his attention and reduce the pressure on the front line."


    Hearing the speech, Chumo touches the stubble on his chin.


    "Now it''s the hinterland of the grassland. It''s impossible to find help from the Tang Dynasty, and we have to play the sign of digging up the Tang army. It seems... It''s difficult for us to become tens of thousands of Tang army."


    Tang Hao pondered for a moment, suddenly his eyes lit up and said.


    "If we change the colors of flags and costumes, maybe we can confuse the true with the false, so as to confuse the Turks!"


    Chumo can''t help but marvel at this young man with strange ideas! I can''t help but pay some respect to the boy with strange ideas.

 Chapter 116

    The Tang character tooth flag galloped forward on the vast grassland.


    After attacking a Turkic tribe, it was changed into a "Yang" tooth flag, and the black armor of 3000 soldiers was also changed into red.


    In this way, thick smoke rises from time to time on the vast grassland.


    In order to let the Turkic leader Jieli Khan know the news, Tang Hao and his followers released one or two Turkic people to report after attacking the tribe.


    Under the continuous raids, the Turkic tents were trampled by the iron cavalry and turned into ruins.


    On this grassland, every other day, there are a number of embarrassed men, riding horses, running crazy towards the south.


    Turkic camp.


    Jieli Khan, the leader of the grassland, sat in the tent, holding the Yellow leg dripping with oil and entertaining the military division.


    The fierce folk custom made them not stick to one style, tearing mutton legs and drinking horse milk wine.


    "Report!"


    A strong man rushed into the account with a hurried look.


    As soon as he entered the account, he half knelt on the ground and said loudly.


    "Khan, the people ask for a meeting."


    While talking, a dusty, unkempt man stumbled in.


    As soon as his legs and feet were soft, he spread out on the ground, looked at Jieli Khan in horror and said.


    "Khan! The Tang people... The Tang people attacked our tribe, killed all the men, and took away horses, cattle and sheep! Our tents were completely burned."


    "What!"


    Jieli Khan jumped up from the wolf skin seat, pulled out a few times from his fleshy face, slammed the sheep''s legs to the ground and roared.


    "Asshole! These damn Chinamen."


    I walked back and forth in the camp and looked at the scarred man in front of me.


    "Can you see how many of them?"


    The man gasped and opened his dry and pale lips.


    "Yes... There are three or four thousand people in black armor, led by the ''Tang'' flag."


    While he was talking, another big man broke in despite the obstruction of the guard at the door.


    At first glance, the scarlet dried blood stains on the ragged wool clothes were particularly conspicuous, and a pair of eyes were also filled with fear.


    "Khan! Khan! Help! Under the banner of ''Yang'', 3000 warriors in white are killing our men on the grassland!"


    Hearing the speech, not only Jieli Khan, but also the military division in the account were shocked. They got up one after another and stared at the man in the account unbelievably.


    This is really a wave not even, a wave again, these leaders can''t sit still.


    The veins on Jieli Khan''s forehead jumped violently, a pair of tiger eyes were burning with anger, kicked the low table in front of him, and the full table of wine and meat poured out to the ground.


    "Asshole! Where did these Tang soldiers sneak into the grassland?"


    The Turkic army, frowning, stood up and advised.


    "Khan, calm down. You need to calm down at this time."


    This reminder made Jieli Khan temporarily suppress his anger and sit back in the big chair.


    In a moment, he suddenly turned around and stared at the military division, his face suddenly changed.


    "Is something wrong with Xiangcheng?"


    Hearing the speech, the military division frowned.


    "The Tang soldiers are really cunning! We just defeated Li daozong''s troops, but we didn''t expect them to go the opposite way. The same soldiers took the evil Yang Mountain and captured Xiangcheng."


    At this point, Jieli Khan could spit fire out of his eyes, clenched his fist and asked.


    "How to deal with it now?"


    The military division was silent for a while and said.


    "It is urgent to appease the leaders, and then divide troops to destroy these Tang troops."


    In these two days, tribal men kept fleeing.


    Sixth.


    Seventh.


    By the eighth, these Turkic leaders could no longer sit still. Everyone reported their encounter with Tang soldiers. The flags and costumes were different. It seemed that there were seven or eight teams and more than 10000 Tang troops sneaking into the grassland.


    These leaders united one after another and went towards the camp of Jieli Khan.


    The two leaders took the lead in lifting the curtain and rushed in.


    "Khan! I came to fight at your command. Now my tribal people are being slaughtered. I won''t fight this war. I want to go back and rescue my people."


    As soon as the words came out, all the leaders echoed them one after another.


    The military division slowly stood up and said.


    "Now that the war is imminent, if the decisive battle has not yet begun, our interior has been divided. How can we fight this war?"


    "It''s not easy to gather all the leaders. If you take the warriors of your tribe back to the grassland, you will be broken by the Tang soldiers. Not to mention the rich Central Plains, even our grassland can''t be preserved!"


    These words sounded like an alarm bell in everyone''s heart.


    If each department is independent as king, any clan can''t beat the tens of thousands of elite soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. If they are eaten by the Tang Dynasty, the consequences are unimaginable.


    For a time, the people gradually calmed down.


    "What should we do? Let this team kill our people?"


    "Yes! The front-line battle is to live a life without migrating on the grassland, but now even the grassland is not well protected. What else can we talk about seizing the Central Plains?"


    "Ah, what now? The decisive battle has not started, and there are Tang soldiers in the rear to make trouble."


    The military master paced back and forth in the tent and thought for a moment.


    "Khan, what the leader said is very true. In my opinion, we might as well send a team of thirty or fifty thousand to kill."


    Hearing the speech, Jie Li Khan frowned and said reluctantly.


    "At present, the troops of the Tang Dynasty are insufficient. If we divide the troops, we will not have a complete advantage."


    The military division warned.


    "If we don''t divide our troops, we will worry internally. I''m afraid we have no desire to fight again."


    Jieli Khan gritted his teeth and growled reluctantly.


    "Yu Ye is ordered to lead 30000 soldiers and kill all these Tang people!"

 Chapter 117

    Chang''an city.


    Tai Chi hall.


    Some veteran generals and literary ministers who stayed in Chang''an gathered in the temple to discuss matters at the summon of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang sat on the Dragon seat, glanced at all the ministers present, and slowly read the 800 Li expedited war report from Deyang on the front line.


    "Li Xiaogong''s Department has led 100000 elite troops to Deyang and joined up with 50000 elite troops of Su dingfang''s department against 180000 Turkic soldiers. Now Tang Hao''s 3000 soldiers have broken Xiangcheng and went to the Turkic rear."


    Hearing the speech, the ministers suddenly changed their faces.


    The sudden change in the situation in the North was unexpected to everyone.


    The ministers were in doubt and talked about it one after another.


    "I didn''t expect the Turks to increase their troops so quickly in a few days! It was really unexpected!"


    "Yes! Tang Hao and Chumo''s surprise attack did not play any role in dividing the troops. How can we fight this final decisive battle? It''s suspected of acting privately."


    "No! Tang Hao and Chumo won the first battle and captured Xiangcheng. It''s a great thing! Why do you blame them?"


    For a time, the Court seemed to be divided into two factions.


    One school believes that the 3000 soldiers led by Tang Hao did not play any role in dividing troops and should be punished.


    The other school believes that Tang Hao''s capture of Xiangcheng and recovery of the lost land is a happy event and should not be punished.


    Of course, these ministers dare not mention Li Xiaogong''s fault. After all, Li Xiaogong is the Tang brother of the king of Tang!


    Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie look at each other and see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Li Jing leaned a few steps in front of Cheng Zhijie.


    "Brother Cheng, it seems that the army hasn''t moved a single soldier. The Qingqi in-depth strategy mentioned by Tang Hao has been highly praised. Now it seems that General Li doesn''t mean that."


    Cheng Zhijie, who has been through many battles, was not aware of this problem. He frowned and said.


    "It seems that Tang Hao and my son made a surprise attack, but it is actually putting pressure on the Turkic army to divide troops to expand the number advantage in the front battlefield. Li Xiaogong! What a good means!"


    Until now, these two people react!


    Li Jing glanced at the king of Tang sitting at the top of the hall and whispered.


    "General Li must have discussed with his majesty. He didn''t make a decision to shut up. I''m afraid General Li won''t decide privately."


    With a sigh, Cheng Zhijie said.


    "The heart of the king of Tang, we ministers who have been with him for so long don''t know."


    "The Turks are constantly increasing their troops, and General Li is suspected of almost missing the fighter plane. If he attacked the Turks who have not yet assembled when he first entered Deyang, it would not lead to today''s situation of being outnumbered."


    "It''s just that General Li''s royal status won the trust of the king of Tang. Now even if there is a mistake in the decision, he won''t blame it."


    Speaking of this, they were stunned at the same time, with a touch of deep worry and even a trace of panic in their eyes.


    If the war is defeated this time, these two pieces in the war will inevitably become scapegoats.


    At the thought of this, Cheng Zhijie''s heart suddenly sank.


    This plan was planned by the king of Tang and Li Xiaogong at the same time. Even if it failed, the king of Tang would not punish them to death because of their friendship.


    But these two people''s official positions must not be preserved. The great future of these two rising stars and young Juncai must be destroyed!


    This gloomy thought enveloped the two most anxious minds.


    The king of Tang got up slowly and stood on the main hall with a gloomy face.


    "What do you Aiqing think of the war now?"


    Worried that the Holy Lord would bring down his sin, Li Jing took the lead in standing up and saying.


    "Your Majesty, I think Tang Hao and Cheng Chumo were ordered to capture Xiangcheng. It should be a miracle that three thousand cavalry captured Xiangcheng."


    Li Jing was very vague. She only talked about Tang Hao, but did not mention Li Xiaogong''s mistakes.


    But these words are also an excuse for Tang Hao to avoid falling on the conviction after the decisive battle.


    At this time, the eldest sun Wuji slowly stepped out of the line and bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty, there is no private action between the two children. If someone puts the blame on the two ordered children, it will inevitably chill the hearts of the siege soldiers."


    While protecting Tang Hao and others, the powerful Royal family also ridiculed the conservative stereotypes of the princess of Hejian and delayed the best opportunity.


    Hearing the speech, all the ministers present, including the king of the Tang Dynasty, looked at their eldest sun Wuji one after another.


    This is not the first time that the eldest sun Wuji has openly defended Tang Hao and defended them.


    Moreover, this eldest sun Wuji, who has been unwilling to participate in the government for many years, was the first to stand up except Li Jing.


    This scene. Even the king of Tang was slightly surprised.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty in front of the Dragon seat looked down at the two people standing up, frowned slightly and said faintly.


    "Did I ever say that I would punish them?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing secretly clenched her teeth and said.


    "Your Majesty, the God of Valor, of course not. He wronged the two children."


    All along, ancient and modern emperors, who doesn''t pay attention to their reputation? If the decisive battle is lost, at least half of the blame will fall on the two children, even if the blame will not fall on Tang Hao.


    Li Jing said this just to prevent trouble and take the lead in blocking the mouth of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Wang said faintly with a gloomy face.


    "I came to you to discuss how to March, not how to convict!"


    Cheng Zhijie Lang said.


    "In the current situation, if there is a strong attack, even if Datang wins, his strength will be greatly damaged."


    "If unfortunately, the northern territory will be completely occupied, and then there will be an impasse. It is likely that these Turkic armies will seize the victory and pursue."


    "The three thousand light riders will also be completely swallowed."


    Yuchi Jingde said in a loud voice.


    "Between Israel and officials, the current situation, whether advance or retreat, has risks. Our Tang sergeant is well equipped and can fight a war."


    "150000 against 180000. It''s hard."


    Gao Shilian was full of worried reminders.


    Du Rumei gave a long sigh, and her tone was full of helplessness.


    "Turks are good at riding and shooting, and Datang is well-equipped. If the two sides are equal in strength, they can still fight. Now the Turkic army has an obvious advantage. If we fight again, I''m afraid there will be variables."


    Fang Xuanling slowly walked up the hall and took a look at the officials.


    "How to choose is not for us, but for the prince of Hejian. There are many variables on the front line. Whether to attack or defend is entirely between his thoughts!"


    As soon as he said this, all the ministers present were silent.

 Chapter 118

    Li Xiaogong, who is in Deyang, doesn''t know about the quarrel in Chang''an, and Tang Hao, who is also in the hinterland of the grassland, knows nothing about it.


    I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve been rushing for several days and taking a short rest.


    Running for thousands of miles is a huge consumption for physical fitness and managers.


    Even Tang Hao, who was several times stronger than ordinary soldiers, was sleepy at this time, and his 3000 armor men were even exhausted.


    In this continuous attack, all of the more than 20 tribes were destroyed under the iron hooves of this pair of Qingqi.


    On the vast grassland, there are flames of war.


    There were burning tents everywhere and Turks running for their lives everywhere.


    Tang Hao stood on a hill overlooking the distance.


    Chumo drags his tired body and slowly tells Tang Hao the way.


    "Brother Tang, take a rest. The soldiers along the way are tired and have reached the limit. They haven''t stopped for a long time since the last rest."


    Tang Hao nodded and turned to roar.


    "Find a safe place and rest for half a day!"


    "Promise!"


    The two Qipin Zhiguo school captains behind him were delighted, looked at each other, bowed and hugged, hurried down the hill and arranged to go.


    Chumo looks at the two captains and is filled with emotion.


    It took him nearly two years to establish absolute prestige in the camp. However, the young man in front of him completely subdued these soldiers in just a few days. What''s more, these soldiers are the personal soldiers of the emperor.


    Perhaps, in the final analysis, it was the earth shaking noise of Xiangcheng.


    The loud noise made the soldiers closely connect the poor boy with the gods.


    The world is always in awe of gods.


    The loud noise also stabilized the young man''s position as the chief General in the army, so that these most arrogant warriors of the Tang Dynasty could be used by him and obey his words.


    After a moment of silence, Chumo speaks out his worries.


    "Brother Tang, we''ve been running around and destroyed many Turkic camps. If Turks send troops to kill..."


    Chumo doesn''t go on, because it must be a problem they will face sooner or later.


    The fresh breeze brushed Tang Hao''s rough and crazy face, and a trace of calm appeared on his unhappy face.


    "What I worry about is whether the Turks will send troops to encircle and suppress us when the war is imminent. As for others, don''t worry."


    Looking at the young man who has been staring at the north, Chumo tells his doubts.


    "If the army encircles and suppresses, can brother Tang have a way to get rid of the siege?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, flashed a trace of light in his eyes, raised his finger to the north and said calmly.


    "That''s the way out."


    Chumo is suspicious about this elusive answer and scratches his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    Tang Hao turns to Chumo, who is beside him.


    "Enter the golden account royal court and capture the Turkic royal family alive!"


    The words, light as a breeze and light as clouds and smoke, fell on Chumo''s ears, but they were like thunder. He couldn''t help shaking his body, holding his breath and staring at Tang Hao in amazement.


    "You... You..."


    Tang Hao said calmly.


    "Yes, it''s a very arrogant idea. I forgot to tell you that I told the king of Tang about the idea of riding in depth and going straight to Yinshan."


    Hearing this, Chumo, who has been in the dark all the time, is shocked!


    Originally, he thought that going straight to Yinshan was just a way to pull Turkic pursuers. He didn''t think that Tang Hao would drive straight in and take away the Turkic nest!


    When he received the news of going straight to Yinshan, he was shocked beyond measure.


    Now it''s hard to calm down after listening to Tang Hao''s crazy idea for a long time.


    But with Tang Hao''s step-by-step deployment, the direct attack on Yinshan is close at hand, and it is only one step away from entering the golden account Wangting.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the vast grassland.


    Rolling iron cavalry, galloping from the south.


    Under the leadership of Yu Ye, 30000 Turkic cavalry returned to the northern grassland.


    Yu Ye, the leader, with a whip in his hand, looked at the burning tent and the dry red. Those once fresh lives are now stiff in the green field with scars. They can''t help but look blue, clench their fists in the dark and ignite fierce anger in their eyes.


    "The soldiers are divided into six routes and dig three feet to find these Tang soldiers! They must be skinned and cramped."


    With an angry roar, it rang all over the grassland.


    Yu Ye has his own consideration. If the 30000 troops act as a whole, finding people on the vast grassland is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    According to the feedback from the people who fled, these Tang soldiers were like wild wolves. They acted strangely and had no route. They galloped on this grassland. This time, I cast a net everywhere, which can catch all these teams.


    What''s more, according to the news, these cavalry were no more than 3000, and their 5000 troops also had an advantage against the 3000 Tang soldiers.


    When the Turkic army was divided into six roads and headed for all parts of the grassland, I didn''t know that at an invisible ridge, several figures turned over and mounted their horses and ran towards a place.

 Chapter 119

    In a small canyon.


    In recent days, a lot of beef and mutton were taken away. Tang Hao ordered the soldiers to divide the raw meat and attack all the way with the dried meat from the tribe as a supplement to the dry food.


    At this time, the soldiers leaned lazily together, eating roasted mutton and enjoying their leisure time.


    "Report!"


    A scout dressed as a Han man came running and half knelt in the tunnel.


    "General, just a hundred miles away, Turkic pursuers, divided into six routes, began to search for our tracks."


    Tang Hao picked up the lamb leg on the fire rack and handed it to the Scout. He asked casually.


    "Can you estimate how many people are in each team?"


    The Scout chewed the leg of lamb, swallowed it and said.


    "Each team has about five or six thousand people."


    Wang Fengbai came up with some worry on his face.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, there are a lot of people, twice as many as us. Three thousand cavalry go to fight five thousand light cavalry. I''m afraid few generals in the Tang Dynasty dare to take the risk."


    Chumo''s face is frozen.


    "Fight! We must fight! These six teams are scattered for thousands of miles. Sooner or later, we will find that we can break through only by beating all the way."


    Wang Fengbai is not as sophisticated as Chumo. He disagrees with this strategy and still has concerns.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, we go deep into the hinterland of the grassland and rely on the support of the army of the Tang Dynasty. It is obviously a dream. If we hit hard, we are bound to be damaged. Our warriors will only fight less and harder."


    This is true. These three thousand armour men are in a foreign land, but they can''t increase.


    The Turkic side can also continue to increase troops, and the way to increase personnel is not far away, and the assembly is rapid.


    Tang Hao pondered.


    "What you two said is true, but this battle will be fought sooner or later! And we can''t attack hard, we can only outwit. Now the problem is which way to attack?"


    These six routes of soldiers and horses must be strong and weak, and they must be not far away from each other and can be contacted at any time.


    This also decided that Tang Hao''s three thousand armour men must hit immediately without any mistakes.


    An idea suddenly appeared in Tang Hao''s heart.


    catch bandits first catch the ringleader!


    "There must be only one club among the six routes. It is also doomed that the main general will bring all elite soldiers. Only by sitting in the middle of the town can he support other routes at any time."


    "If we annihilate all the branches brought by the Lord general, the other departments will be headless and scattered."


    This idea coincides with Chumo on several battlefields.


    "Good! Just hit the middle!"


    Cheng Chumo agrees.


    ¡­¡­


    this moment.


    On the grassland, six cavalry passed in parallel, pushing forward at the same time like a fine comb on the vast grassland.


    In the gap between the six route troops, the Turkic leader Yu ye sent a large number of scouts to shuttle between these teams. As long as the Tang army appeared, these scouts could pass the news to the six route leaders.


    On the whole grassland, outside the six route troops, Turkic scouts ran everywhere, searching for clues of the Tang army.


    Night fell.


    The whole grassland slowly quieted down.


    The Turkic master general leaned back against the river. A yellow leg of lamb was sandwiched on the campfire in front of him. The golden oil dripping on the jumping flame made a "Zizi" sound.


    Yu Ye grabbed a piece of mutton handed by the deputy general with his bare hands, stuffed it into his mouth and said in a deep voice.


    "Have all the soldiers and horses been arranged?"


    Since seeing the tragedy of the tribes on the grassland, the most trusted General of Jieli Khan has a pig liver color on his face. His eyebrows twisted into chuanzi haven''t stretched for a day.


    The deputy general carefully glanced at Yu Ye and whispered.


    "General, don''t worry. These five thousand troops and horses are the elite allocated by Khan himself. The horses are strong and the soldiers are strong. At the end, the general must know Khan''s intention and have been carefully arranged."


    Yu Ye didn''t answer either. He gnawed at the mutton and said.


    "There''s news of the scouts."


    The deputy general said, "all the scouts released outside have returned, and no... No trace of Tang army has been found."


    finally. The deputy general added.


    "The number of scouts among the teams has also been reduced by more than half. Presumably, the Tang army dare not sneak attack in the middle of the night."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Ye poured a mouthful of liquor and said.


    "If you don''t come, I want him to see the power of our grassland warriors!"


    "Continue to search for these dead and alive guys tomorrow!"


    "Promise!"


    At this time, the Turkic general did not know that there were two smart men not far from his residence, peeping at everything in the big tent.


    In an unknown hill, 3000 Tang cavalry hid quietly.


    It is less than ten miles from the Turkic unit.


    On this day, Tang Hao was lucky to have a martial spirit. He played a great role in some places where he almost met.


    When they camped on this hill, the last wave of scouts reported that they were not strong enough and had traces of Turkic units.


    Although Tang Hao sent two smart soldiers to investigate.


    At this time, a taxi was sent back to the camp safely.


    Seeing the soldiers dismount, Tang Hao handed the kettle and asked.


    "How?"


    The soldier poured two salivas, wiped his chin with his sleeves and said.


    "I can see clearly that all these barbarians are strong and strong, and the war horse has strong hooves. It should be an elite army without doubt!"


    Hearing the news, Tang Hao''s spirit was shocked and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that God helps me too!

 Chapter 120

    On this vast grassland, Turkic General Yu Ye has drilled into the tent and studied the rough map.


    But he didn''t know that the Tang army of 3000 armour soldiers was less than ten miles away.


    Yu Ye, the Turkic general, did not know the location of the three thousand warriors, but Tang Hao knew the location of the six thousand elite.


    It can be said that Tang Hao is in the dark and Yu Ye is in the Ming Dynasty.


    Tang Hao had an advantage in the beginning.


    With a worried look on his face, Wang Fengbai walked into the general''s tent, looked at Tang Hao, who sat quietly and rested, waited for a long time and asked.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, the Turks have a team of 6000. Let''s..."


    Tang Hao quietly closed his eyes. He was waiting, waiting late at night.


    "Don''t be afraid. Now we are prepared to fight an unprepared tribe. Why worry?"


    Staring at the calm and confident general, Wang Fengbai settled down a little and tentatively expressed his views.


    "We might as well reveal a trace, let the Turkic unit detect it, lure the enemy in depth, and then annihilate it in one fell swoop."


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes and said with a faint smile.


    "Feng Bai, you''ve grown a lot over time!"


    Then he put away his smile and said with a determined look in his eyes.


    "This is more secure, but it takes time and effort, and it needs to be entangled with various branches of Turks."


    "And I want to attack at night!"


    Tang Hao''s strategy was not to open his mouth, but based on evidence. Otherwise, he would not be so calm in the face of twice the force.


    Deep into the hinterland of the grassland, the current situation is much the same as that of Huo Qubing when he fought against the Huns.


    Huo Qubing''s strategy is also more suitable.


    The difference is that at this moment, Tang Hao attacked an elite cavalry force at night, while Huo Qubing raided the Xiongnu nest.


    But the two are similar. What''s more, Tang Hao now has a martial soul, which is stronger than the soldiers led by Huo Qubing at that time.


    Tang Hao doesn''t believe what Huo Qubing can do. He can''t do it himself.


    The night is getting dark.


    Tang Hao rushed towards the Turkic branch with 3000 soldiers.


    At Wuli, Tang Hao ordered all his soldiers to dismount and walk. At a distance of 500 meters from the Turkic camp, Tang Hao stopped slowly.


    In the dark.


    Tang Hao was like a hungry wolf hunting. His eyes were fixed on the flickering Turkic tent camp.


    At this time, except for a few dozing patrolmen, these soldiers who had been attacking for two days had already fallen asleep with fatigue, including the Turkic General Yu Ye.


    "Everyone change horses!"


    A low voice came, and the soldiers spread word of mouth. In a moment, they rode on a new war horse again.


    Since entering the vast grassland and plundering the first tribe, Tang Hao''s troops had one person and two horses. In the subsequent continuous raids, even one person and two horses were unbearable for the war horses, so he added one person and three horses.


    Rotate horses before the war, which also ensures absolute speed advantage.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his silver gun and said in a deep voice.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    At the command, three thousand soldiers and six thousand horses broke through the disguise of the night and rushed towards the Turkic camp.


    This moment.


    Tang Hao''s martial spirit made another effort.


    Under the speed bonus of terror, nine thousand war horses galloped towards the periphery of the Turkic tent.


    The rumble of horse hoofs roared in.


    The Turkic sentry roared in panic,


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The sound was fleeting, and then drowned in the sound of three thousand soldiers fighting and horseshoes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all three thousand soldiers rushed to the account. The Turks awakened from their sleep dream were pierced by the cold blade before they picked up their weapons.


    In the chaos, a Turkic general in charge of guarding shouted.


    "Take weapons and kill the white robed young general with me!"


    The cry was particularly abrupt in the scene of scattered flight.


    Looking at the centurion who came with a meteor hammer and rode towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao raised a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth. With a flash of cold light in his hand, he forcibly picked out the general and fell heavily to the ground.


    Wu Zhui''s body was as fast as collecting an urgent telegram. In an instant, he came to the famous general''s collar. A pair of iron hoofs came one after another and stepped on the chest of the Turkic Centurion.


    "Poof"


    A mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Without a howl, the Turkic general was killed on the spot.


    The Turkic soldiers who ran out of various camps were already terrified. Now they were knocked over by 6000 war horses, and they felt dizzy and could not touch the north and south.


    The cold blades of Tang Dao fell from the sky and fell head-on.


    Screams and wails became the main melody of the big tent.


    Running and fleeing became the only way out for these Turks.


    Tang Hao galloped with his horse and went straight to the big tent of the Chinese army, where there was the main general of the encirclement and suppression plan.


    Along the way, all Turks who appeared in front of him, whether soldiers or generals, were beheaded by him and became dead under the gun.


    The fire burst into the sky.


    The first round of charge of Datang iron cavalry has turned the whole Turkic camp into a sea of fire.


    The Tang army, which was full of killing intention, screamed and killed these panicked Turks madly.


    This is not a battle. Frankly speaking, it is a unilateral massacre!

 Chapter 121

    Attack more with less, attack unprepared with preparation.


    Tang Hao understood that the battle must be decided quickly.


    After all, these are Turkic elites. It will only take a moment to recover their consciousness.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao clamped his horse''s belly, and Wu Zhui was a little fast. He drove straight into the big tent of the Chinese army.


    Open the brazier along the way, one camp after another is lit, and those Turks who haven''t had time to run out of the camp suffer completely. Some people were swallowed by the fire, and others rolled on the ground with jumping fire snakes.


    In the Chinese Army''s account of the Turks.


    As the chief general, Yu Ye listened to the screams outside and looked at the flames outside the tent. He had no time to tidy up his clothes and rushed out of the tent with a bedside weapon.


    When I first came out of the camp, in a trance, the silver light flickered. Before I could see it clearly, a long cold glittering gun had penetrated my chest.


    Tang Hao took the knife and slipped over Yu Ye''s neck. A head rushed up into the sky. With a silver gun in his hand, he picked up the head at the tip of the gun and shouted coldly.


    "The Turkic general is dead!"


    The crowd responded with a cry.


    For a time, the voice of the Turkic camp was everywhere.


    The Turkic cavalry who had just recovered did not have any fighting spirit when they heard the news that the LORD would be beheaded.


    The Lord will be killed without a leader, which is tantamount to destruction in the era of cold weapons.


    Compared with those who once again fell into timidity, trembling and timid thinking, Tang Jun was on the contrary.


    All the officers and men who were already as powerful as a rainbow heard that the Turkic general had been beheaded. They were even more energetic and full of fighting spirit.


    Endless fighting is still spreading.


    Finally, some of the Turkic cavalry abandoned their armor and turned around to escape.


    Some took the lead and others followed suit. The indomitable Turks flew onto their horses and fled outside the camp.


    Tang Hao, who already knew everything about the battlefield, had already been around outside the camp. Where would they be given this opportunity.


    The faint cold light was like a shadow, and Wu Zhui''s body suddenly appeared.


    One by one, the fleeing Turkic soldiers became the dead under the gun.


    The fire rose into the sky, and the fight continued.


    Under the fire, the night was torn to pieces. Tang Hao''s feet crossed wuzhui and looked into the distance.


    The blood dyed the armor red again, and the silver glittering gun head fell down quietly.


    Chumo, covered in blood, looks excited and comes to Tang Hao.


    "In this war, more than 5000 Turkic soldiers were killed, 200 fled, and the Lord''s general was slaughtered. It can be described as a great victory."


    Looking at Chumo, who seemed a little excited, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    The night attack was entirely a gamble on the lives of himself and the three thousand warriors.


    Fortunately, the Turks were unprepared and did not set up ambushes. Otherwise, it is likely to get stuck here.


    Tang Hao turned and asked.


    "How much do we lose?"


    "More than two hundred."


    Tang Hao gave an order.


    "Capture the dry food of war horses and burn all the rest."


    "After a incense stick, continue southward."


    After a joss stick, more than 2000 soldiers were harvested again.


    Tang Hao stood on Wu Zhui, looked back at a burning camp and waved his hand.


    "Go!"


    At the command, two thousand soldiers disappeared into the night again.


    The death of Yu Ye''s elite made the plan of Turkic encirclement and suppression less beam and pillar. When Tang Hao destroyed this large number, he also broke out of the siege smoothly.


    The news that general Yu Ye was killed soon spread.


    In the accounts of the Turkic military camp.


    Jieli Khan stood in front of the map and made vigorous preparations for the decisive battle.


    Suddenly I heard that I was walking in a hurry outside the account, running and running.


    "Report!"


    Listening to the trembling sound of fear in the hoarse outside the account, Jieli Khan could not help frowning, and a trace of foreboding surged into his heart.


    In a moment, a man opened the curtain and fell to his knees.


    "Khan! Just the night before yesterday, General Yu Ye told him..."


    Jieli Khan saw that the man was covered in blood, with disheveled hair and uneven coat and armor. He recognized that he was the commander assigned to Yu Ye. I was surprised and asked.


    "Say it!"


    The man crawled on the ground and sobbed.


    "General Yu Ye... Was... Beheaded, and more than 6000 soldiers were killed and injured. It was... It was done by Tang Jun."


    His body trembled as he spoke.


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan suddenly changed his face and sat down on the seat behind him. His eyes were empty and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    This is the most elite six thousand soldiers of Turks, who were slaughtered overnight.


    What''s more incredible is that his most loyal and brave general also died!


    This made Jieli Khan a little worried.


    long time.


    Jieli Khan murmured.


    "How many people can you see?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man lying on the ground was shocked.


    The incident happened suddenly last night. I had no time to take into account the number of people. I only heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, which seemed to tear the earth.


    Hearing the momentum, the man estimated in his heart.


    "My subordinates speculate that there are about 10000 people."


    As soon as this remark came out, Jieli Khan recalled the report from the tribal people a few days ago. He felt his back cold and a flash of shock in his eyes.


    How many Tang soldiers are there behind you?


    Is it just these 10000 people?


    Or maybe there are more than ten thousand Tang riders in the rear!


    The thought flashed by, which made the Khan who had been rolling and climbing on the battlefield for many years faintly unable to sit still.

 Chapter 122

    For a moment, Jieli Khan thought of withdrawing his troops.


    He was unwilling to withdraw when he thought of his numerous layout in recent days and the several cities he occupied only after defeating Li daozong''s troops once in a lifetime.


    The decisive battle has not yet begun, and a large number of Tang soldiers appear behind them. This is a bad sign, a sign that they have reversed their front-line advantage.


    If we fight directly with Datang now, the outcome will be unpredictable. If we lose, we will face the situation of being attacked from both sides, and there will be no retreat at that time.


    In this way, Jieli Khan also stood still in hesitation.


    The military division quietly looked at the frowning Khan on the wolf skin seat and said.


    "Khan, in my opinion, maybe Tang Bing didn''t think so much."


    Jieli Khan was slightly surprised and turned to look at the military master with his beard in his hand.


    "Why?"


    There was a shrewd flash in the military division''s eyes, which was analyzed in a loud voice.


    "If, as the commander said, ten thousand Datang cavalry face thirty thousand of our cavalry, the odds of victory are very small."


    "But now, our troops are divided into six parts, and our strength is scattered. If there are many soldiers in the Tang Dynasty in the hinterland of the grassland, we can take this opportunity to break them one by one!"


    "But the Tang cavalry did not form a siege, but took a surprise attack, not to mention a sneak attack at night. If there was no accident, the cavalry did not take more soldiers with general Yu Ye."


    Jieli Khan was shocked because of this elite being killed for a time. At this time, after listening to the analysis of the military division, he suddenly felt that it was somewhat reasonable.


    Secretly relieved, Jieli Khan mused.


    "It makes sense. If there are several Tang cavalry, Yu Ye will not be difficult to find."


    "But these cavalry are too cunning! It will be a disaster to stay behind."


    Hearing the speech, the military master helped the beard with a smile and said.


    "Khan might as well send a group of scouts to thoroughly find out these Tang soldiers and force him to gather, so as to find out their number and make a decision."


    "Now general ashnasher is still in the team of encircling and suppressing the Tang army on the grassland. Maybe he can bring me some surprises."


    Jieli Khan''s face was dignified and soothing, and a fierce flash flashed in his eyes.


    "Herald! General ashnasher, turn over those damn Tang soldiers to me!"


    "Let those scattered troops gather together and break these scattered Tang soldiers!"


    "Promise!"


    A big man came out from the side of the tent, took the command and turned out of the tent.


    At present, Jieli Khan did not know the number of Tang cavalry behind him, and did not dare to act rashly. He sat in the army tent and waited for the good news on the grassland.


    Not only Jieli Khan, but also Li Xiaogong, who was on the front line of Deyang, was in trouble.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days have passed.


    The main Turkic army opposite showed no sign of launching an offensive, and the mobilization of 30000 troops to the North never appeared again.


    Li Xiaogong hesitated whether he should take the initiative to attack.


    The deputy general stood beside Li Xiaogong. This was the third time that Li Xiaogong stood on this high platform and watched.


    "General, this army has disappeared for two days. Are we fighting or waiting?"


    Li Xiaogong looked into the distance and said faintly.


    "Now, this 30000 Turkic cavalry has not appeared in our vision. I don''t know what the old fox Jieli Khan is doing."


    "It''s hard to predict the outcome of 150000 Tang troops against 150000 Turks."


    The deputy general sighed in his heart when he saw this slightly late and hesitant marshal.


    This veteran, who has made great contributions all his life, has long ceased to be as vigorous and decisive as he was when he was young. This is a bad sign.


    The war is changeable and the opportunity is fleeting!


    The deputy general cautioned carefully.


    "General, now the war is imminent. As a last resort, Jieli Khan will definitely not mobilize 30000 troops."


    "Now, these 30000 troops and horses have not appeared in Xiangcheng or the main battlefield. I guess something may have happened on the grassland, or there may be problems among the tribes within Jieli Khan."


    "In any case, the reduction of troops is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for our front line."


    Li Xiaogong also thought about what the deputy general said.


    In this way, Jieli Khan used the name of Khan to unite the originally scattered tribes on the grassland to jointly deal with the Tang Dynasty.


    If there are internal contradictions, it is also possible for some tribes to withdraw temporarily.


    It may be said that some coups have taken place in the king''s Court of Jinzhang in Yinshan, and it is also very possible to send troops back.


    However, changes have taken place on the grassland. It is the influence of Tang Hao that has involved 30000 troops. Li Xiaogong does not believe it.


    After all, a fledgling boy will definitely not set off a big wave on the grassland, let alone destroy 3000 light cavalry. It is impossible to need these 30000 troops.


    Compared with Tang Hao''s containment of 30000 troops, Li Xiaogong believes that it is an internal problem of Turks.


    If the 30000 Turks were transferred back to the grassland, it would be fine. If the 30000 Turks were just a bargaining chip for Jieli Khan to confuse himself to go to war, he would inevitably suffer a great loss if he took the initiative to launch an offensive.


    After all, I am on the defensive side and occupy the strong advantage of the city. If I take the initiative, I have to risk winning the first World War.


    Li Xiaogong stood with his hands down, looked at the Turkic camp thousands of miles away, pondered for a moment and said.


    "Wait another day, if the Turkic army has not made any action, we will take the initiative!"


    Looking at Li Xiaogong walking on thin ice, the deputy general knew that no more persuasion would help, and sighed silently.


    In this way, on the border, two armies with more than 100000 troops, due to the hesitation of the commanders of both sides, bichi faced off awkwardly, and no one dared to rush.

 Chapter 123

    The war in the North ran aground, but it had already been copied in the distant Chang''an city.


    At the Tai Chi hall, Cheng Zhijie and Li Jing and their old ministers expressed their views on the attack and defense of the war in the north.


    It was another unhappy parting. Li Jing, Cheng Zhijie and others bowed down to see off. Tang Wang Tieqing left with a face, and they just stepped down.


    Outside the Tai Chi hall.


    As soon as Yuchi jingdezha left the hall, he looked at Li Jing who was about to leave and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Lao Li, wait a minute!"


    Listening to the familiar voice, Li Jing turned slowly and saw Yuchi Jingde coming mysteriously.


    Yuchi Jingde, who sounded like a loud bell, said to the crowd regardless of his descent.


    "Lao Li, I''m in a hurry to report the war. You..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Li Jing stepped forward and said in a deep voice.


    "Jingde, this is not a place to talk. It''s better to go to the Shuixiang building for discussion."


    Hearing the speech, Yuchi Jingde suddenly understood and whispered.


    "Yes! Yes. I forgot it when I was so excited."


    Then he took Li Jing to the outside.


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Zhijie eagerly followed up and said, "General Li, you can''t forget us about drinking. I''ll buy this wine. Can you give me a treat?"


    Li Jing understood in an instant.


    Now Tang Hao and Cheng Zhijie are both in the hinterland of the grassland. One is the son-in-law of the Li family and the eldest son of the Cheng family. No matter what urgent report is, it affects their hearts.


    Li Jing arched his hand and said, "if so, general Lao Cheng will spend money."


    Seeing Li Jing''s promise, Cheng Zhijie returns with a grateful smile.


    Shuixiang building.


    The largest restaurant in Chang''an city.


    In the elegant attic on the second floor, Li Jing, Cheng Zhijie and Yuchi Jingde sit by the window.


    Yuchi Jingde filled a glass of wine, looked at Li Jing and said.


    "According to the news from the northern army, the Turks sent 30000 troops north. Lao Li, do you think this will be a conspiracy of the Turks?"


    Hearing the news, Li Jing and Cheng Zhijie were shocked.


    Li Jing stared at Yuchi Jingde and said.


    "Why did I not know the news?"


    With a smile, Yuchi Jingde drank all the wine in the cup.


    "The news came from my eldest grandson. It''s fresh news. Now only the royal family knows it."


    Li Jing looked at Yuchi Jingde suspiciously, picked up the wine pot and poured him a cup, saying.


    "Division? When did it happen?"


    Yuchi Jingde took another sip of wine and said disapprovingly.


    "Just two days ago, now the Hejian princess is hesitating whether to launch a decisive battle with the Turkic army."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Jing patted the table. Her eyes were full of regret and said sadly.


    "Li Xiaogong is confused. He is still hesitating and hesitating at such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He missed the opportunity for nothing!"


    Cheng Zhijie held his chin in his hand and muttered with a thoughtful face.


    "Now that the war is imminent, Jieli Khan has sent troops north. It must be that some difficult things have happened on the grassland, so he can''t do so!"


    Hearing that Cheng Zhijie''s idea coincided with his own, Li Jing glanced at Cheng Zhijie and said with great certainty.


    "At present, Turks have the advantage of military strength. If they don''t have to, they will not divide their troops."


    At this point, Li Jing paused, picked up the front glass, took a sip, frowned and said.


    "Although Jieli Khan is suspicious by nature, he is a man who knows the art of war and is angry. Now a war is imminent. How can he play these conspiracy tricks?"


    He is worthy of being the army God of the Tang Dynasty. He not only has insight into the battlefield, but also knows the heart of the Turkic Khan like the back of his hand.


    After Li Jing said this, Cheng Zhijie and Yuchi Jingde also nodded in agreement.


    Yuchi Jingde poured a mouthful of liquor, put the heavy glass on the table and said with hatred.


    "I have already said that the prince of Hejian is too old to be the commander-in-chief of this war, but the king of Tang believes in his favor."


    "As he grew older, he was indecisive and stuck to the rules. He also showed signs when he was the emperor."


    Yuchi Jingde said that in the early years of Li Xiaogong, at the order of the former Emperor, he led the troops to patrol Bashu and captured Zhu Jie.


    When Zhu Jie was cruel and killed living people and destroyed the city, the generals asked Li Xiaogong to kill Zhu Jie, but Li Xiaogong disagreed. He thought that if he was killed by the enemy, other thieves would not dare to surrender.


    Cheng Zhijie looked at Li Jing, who was angry, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    In this battle, another person may not be in such an embarrassing situation.


    In this war, the Tang army was first in a dilemma due to the great disparity of troops.


    But now he has stood still and missed the opportunity.


    In this way, it will drag on, and the outcome will be more complicated and confusing.


    Cheng Zhijie''s heart suddenly sank and he was surprised.


    "The whereabouts of these 30000 Turkic soldiers are still unknown, but my son and Tang Xiaoqi are in the hinterland of the grassland. Won''t they put this lonely army in danger?"


    Li Jing clutched the wine cup in her hand, her joints turned white, and her anger was even worse in her eyes.


    "That''s what I''m afraid of. If Li Xiaogong doesn''t stand still now, he can''t involve the 150000 troops in front of the Turks. If the grassland change intensifies, I''m afraid Hao''er will be buried in the grassland in vain."


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Zhijie can''t sit still.


    He has only such an excellent eldest son, but if he wants to inherit the Cheng family''s business, it will have unimaginable consequences.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Zhijie was in a hurry. He stood up and said.


    "Why don''t we meet the emperor and persuade his majesty to send troops from the prince of Hejian?"


    As soon as he said this, Yuchi Jingde hurriedly stood up and said with a mournful face.


    "Lao Cheng, you''re so unkind. Your majesty didn''t mention the war in the early days, indicating that he didn''t want the generals to know about it. If you say so frankly, wouldn''t you push me into the fire pit?"

 Chapter 124

    If persuasion fails, it is inappropriate not to speak.


    For a time, it made it difficult for the three present.


    Li Jing looked sullen and said in a deep voice.


    "With our knowledge of his majesty, even if we courtiers go to persuade him, it will only be in vain."


    "The king of Hejian county is the commander-in-chief appointed by his majesty. We shouldn''t have commented on the decision of Hejian county king. What''s more, his majesty agreed to Li Xiaogong''s strategy of light riding only to divide troops and mix food and video."


    After a pause, Li Jing sighed and said faintly.


    "At present, the forces of both sides are flat. It is OK whether the prefect of Hejian chooses to fight or defend."


    "If your majesty wants to eliminate the East Turks and calm the north in a short time, he is bound to force the prince of Hejian to send troops."


    With their understanding of the king of Tang, they don''t know the temperament of the king.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, the grassland is fresh and quiet.


    However, Tang Hao did not want to appreciate the gift of nature. Standing on the mound, he looked far into the vast grassland in the north.


    At the end of the grassland is the Yinshan Mountain. At the foot of the snow capped mountain is the golden tent King''s court.


    The footsteps behind him sounded. Tang Hao took back his eyes and turned slowly.


    Chumo is covered in blood. The blood of the recent battle is boiling, and the agitation still remains on the young general''s face.


    Before Tang Hao spoke, Chumo gave an impassioned speech, with an excited look in his eyes.


    "Brother Tang, more than 3000 enemies were killed in this war, and only a small part escaped."


    For this reception, Tang Hao seemed to have expected that he was not sad or happy on his face, and said faintly.


    "Last night, I investigated the troops and horses of this team. The Sentinels deployed and camped in an stronghold. It seems to be uneven and disorderly. In fact, it implies the principle of array and echoes each other perfectly."


    At this point, Tang Hao paused and stared at Chumo.


    "It can be seen that this man is well versed in the art of war and is not an ordinary person."


    This idea is surprisingly consistent with Chumo''s.


    "I''m afraid the raid would not be so easy if brother Tang didn''t expect things like God and raided these patrol posts with 50 elite soldiers."


    What Cheng Chumo said is true. If the raid is the same as the last sneak attack on Yu Ye''s subordinates, it may be a hard fight waiting for the Tang army.


    Tang Hao also knew that this victory was a fluke. Fortunately, he personally broke the Turkic defense tribe. If not, the victory or defeat of this war would be unpredictable.


    "Can the Lord find it?"


    Chumo slowly shakes his head when he hears the speech.


    "The general was very smart. In the time of chaos, he broke through the siege with hundreds of soldiers and fled."


    Tang Hao''s eyes lit up a trace of appreciation.


    "The man is eight feet tall and has a wide arm. He looks like a man as strong as an ox."


    "Even I can''t get any benefit from the divine power shown by the face-to-face fight."


    "I just didn''t expect that such a person with five big and three rough plans should be so careful in marching. It''s really a strange person."


    For generals, they respect those who are both wise and brave and have great courage and insight, and Tang Hao is no exception.


    The praise to the alien general was generous and frank.


    Although he was defeated in the war, he still respected the general from the bottom of his heart.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao asked.


    "Do you know the name of this general?"


    Chumo frowns slightly and recalls.


    "What''s the name of ashnasher? HMM! Probably that''s the name. The name of foreigners was quite strange. In addition, it was chaotic at that time. It didn''t really sound true."


    Ashnasher!


    Tang Hao was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, in this time and space, I met this famous foreign general in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    In the history of the Tang Dynasty, the general fought for the king of the Tang Dynasty, attacked Koryo and Kucha, and made great achievements.


    According to the calculation of time, the general who should have joined the command of the king of Tang was wandering on the vast field at this time.


    In this way, Tang Hao was relieved.


    Looking at Tang Hao who is silent, Chumo feels a little worried and says.


    "Brother Tang, we must be under constant attack at night. The remaining four-way soldiers are bound to be strong and dare not act privately. I''m afraid it''s impossible to attack again."


    After listening, Tang Hao said nothing and looked down at the more than 2000 warriors.


    The continuous night raids during this period of time made these soldiers extremely tense physically and mentally, leaning together and falling asleep soundly.


    Six thousand war horses crowded together, closed their eyes and enjoyed a rare rest.


    It''s like a scene of people in need.


    Tang Hao watched for a long time and said slowly.


    "Well, I''m tired on the way. Let the soldiers have a good rest."


    Chumo feels a little moved. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao makes such an unexpected decision.


    Seeing Tang Hao slowly descending the mountain, Chumo asks eagerly.


    "Brother Tang, what should we do next?"


    Tang Hao''s head did not return, and a calm voice came again.


    "Brother Cheng, it''s not necessarily a bad thing that the four Turks meet."


    "You might as well look forward. At the foot of the Yinshan Mountain is the nest of Jieli Khan."


    "Golden account King court."

 Chapter 125

    Attack the golden account court.


    Hearing this, Chumo''s face suddenly changed and his body was shocked.


    The holy land of the Turkic tribe is also the existence of gods in the hearts of the Turkic people.


    This time, it was said by Tang Hao, but it was as light as the wind and light as the clouds.


    Chumo really doesn''t understand. Tang Hao ignores such a great opportunity to sneak back to Datang.


    At present, 20000 Turk soldiers are searching for the whereabouts of the Tang army like a hound on the grassland. Isn''t it desperate to attack the king''s tent at this time?


    Chumo''s eyes are complicated. Even if he wants to break his head, he can''t think of Tang Hao''s intention. With a sigh, he slowly followed him down the mound.


    As soon as Chumo goes down the hill, he sees Tang Hao eating Hu cakes against the stone wall of the canyon, and Wang Fengbai is also with him.


    Seeing Chen Chumo frowning, Tang Hao joked.


    "Brother Cheng, why are you sad? Let''s have a Hu cake and pad your stomach first."


    Then he breaks off half of the Hu cake and throws it to Chumo.


    Cheng Chumo takes the Hu cake and leans in front of Tang Hao, but he doesn''t want to bite it.


    Tang Hao glanced at Chen Chumo, smiled and joked.


    "Why? I''m used to eating mutton from night raids and eating cakes. I''m not used to it?"


    "Hey! Do you still have the heart to make fun of me?"


    Chumo replied angrily, saying his worries.


    "Now ashnasher must have devoted himself to the other four routes. With his prestige, he may be the general of the four routes of Turkic team at this time. You know his means. I''m worried that there will be variables when attacking the king''s Court of gold accounts at this time."


    "What?"


    Wang Fengbai, who was gnawing at the Hu cake, suddenly changed his face when he heard the four words of the golden tent Wangting. He looked at Tang Hao incredulously.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, it''s no small matter. How can we capture the golden tent King''s court with 2000 troops and horses? What''s more, there are 20000 cavalry searching for us on the grassland not far away."


    Tang Hao swallowed a mouthful of Hu cake and said.


    "As brother Cheng said, the Turkic general ashnasher is brave and resourceful. Now our scouts can''t get close to the hinterland of the grassland, and the news of the Turkic army on the grassland has been cut off since then."


    "At present, the trend of these four Turks is unknown. It can not be ruled out that ashnasser set up an ambush on the road we have to go through. There is almost no chance to get out of two thousand against twenty thousand."


    Chumo feels cold in his heart. He doesn''t expect that Tang Hao, the leader of the battlefield, is so thoughtful.


    Tang Hao looks at Chumo with burning eyes.


    "Now, there are so many scouts near Yinshan. It will be sooner or later to find us. When I am in the light and the enemy is in the dark, it will be impossible to escape!"


    "Now that the four-way Turkic teams are converging, their actions must not be as fast as before, nor can they form a encirclement trend for us. This is a good thing for our light cavalry team with a small number of soldiers and efficient actions."


    "Now the front-line war is tight, and Jieli Khan leads many tribes to go out in droves. The golden tent King court is bound to be empty. The strength of our remaining more than 2000 people may not be impossible!"


    Listening to Tang Hao''s analysis, they gradually recovered from the shock. Listening carefully, they made some sense.


    What could be more exciting than attacking the Turkic nest?


    Based on their understanding of Tang Hao all the way, they know that this is not a master general who talks casually, but a thoughtful and farsighted general.


    Attack the golden account court!


    This is undoubtedly a great achievement!


    And now this opportunity is close at hand!


    Suddenly, there was a warm blood in their hearts.


    I thought of two thousand Tang Jiashi riding in the golden tent King''s court to kill those barbarian people, avenge the soldiers who died in a foreign land, and wash away the grievances of the Tang people in Jiuquan in the north.


    They could not help but clench their fists secretly, and it was difficult to calm the surging tide in their hearts.


    As if their hearts were connected, they stretched out their fists and touched each other slowly, with a trace of heat in their eyes.


    Tang Hao saw the two people cast resolute eyes, moved in his heart, clenched his fist and slowly touched it.


    Three impassioned, sonorous and powerful voices sounded immediately.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    At the top of the canyon, a strong man in animal skin was lying on the ground, and the tattoo of wolf head on his bare arm was particularly eye-catching.


    Staring at the valley sergeants munching on Hu cakes, watching the vast number of war horses munching on grass.


    The man''s face suddenly changed when he saw the bloody "Tang" flag flying in the wind.


    Is this the haunted Tang army Qingqi on the grassland?


    Shocked, the man suddenly caught a glimpse of a bloody white suit and helmet tassel against the cliff.


    That is the unique headdress of Tang generals.


    In an instant, the big man understood that the team in front of him was Tang Qi who forced the big man to divide 30000 troops.


    And that general is the white robed general who killed Yu Ye!


    Unexpectedly, it is so close to the king''s court!


    With this in mind, the big man couldn''t help sweating heavily on his forehead.


    After roughly estimating the number of soldiers, the man quietly withdrew from the top of the mountain, stepped on the horse, and ran all the way to the north without looking back. It was like seeing a ghost.

 Chapter 126

    Golden account court.


    The urgent report of the wolf head tattooing man was immediately sent back to the Royal tribe of the golden tent royal court.


    For a time, the royal family of the golden tent court was very shocked.


    No one could have imagined that a cavalry of the Tang army appeared near the empty golden tent court!


    Just then, the news that general Yu Ye was killed by the Tang army came from the grassland.


    The prince hurriedly paced in the military tent and said.


    "What can I do? Empress mother, how many Tang soldiers are there in the hidden grassland?"


    The middle-aged woman with three-dimensional facial features and deep eyes twisted her light eyebrows and said solemnly.


    "Who knows, according to Yu Ye''s remnant, the Tang army may have tens of thousands of people."


    The middle-aged woman brushed her fur cloak, stood up, and her eyes slipped one by one from the faces of the Turkic old ministers on the side of the tent.


    The warriors of the past are now in the twilight, and all the best soldiers and strong generals have been called up by Jieli Khan to the front line.


    These important members of the royal family are either seriously ill or have been hurt on the battlefield. How can they resist these tiger and wolf masters who defeated Yu Ye?


    Looking at these vicissitudes of life, the middle-aged woman sighed.


    "Hey! The sweat is outside, and there are only 8000 troops in the golden tent. If these Tang troops really have an intention to invade, what should they do?"


    Listening to this helpless sigh, the hearts of the old ministers in the golden account are even more heavy.


    Fear, anxiety and helplessness pervaded the golden tent.


    For a time, the golden tent was surprisingly quiet.


    As soon as the prince patted the table in front of him, he angrily said.


    "Isn''t it just a few small groups of Tang troops? Why should I be timid? These Tang troops are haunted and still find out their position. Why don''t you take the initiative and take him by surprise?"


    Hearing the speech, the old man was surprised.


    "Absolutely not! Prince!"


    "You are the prince, and you should not risk yourself. If you are defeated, then..."


    As soon as he said this, the prince pinched his fingers and stared at a pair of copper bell like tiger eyes, angrily.


    "Before the first World War, you will say some despondent words. This is not the style of a grassland warrior. Come and drag him out to feed the wolf."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The middle-aged woman''s face was frosty and scolded.


    "Do you know that uncle wolf is a warrior who has followed your father for many years. Your father''s skills are taught by him. I''ll kill him this time. I have to ask your father if he agrees!"


    The old man bowed slowly and said.


    "The old minister is just thinking of the Turkic royal family. Please don''t act impulsively."


    Just then, a gray haired, burly middle-aged man stood up and arched his hands.


    "Big prince, according to the current situation, these Tang soldiers have not gathered, but are still scattered."


    "Before, General Yu Ye was killed by a sneak attack, but now the Tang army is under our surveillance. I am in the dark and the enemy is in the light, which is the first opportunity to fight."


    "What''s more, there are still 8000 troops and horses in the golden account. A mere 2000 people are the opponent of 8000 people?"


    Seeing that the middle-aged general agreed with his plan, the big prince spilled a proud color on his face and said.


    "Look! There are still some people in this golden tent who know how to March and fight."


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice sounded.


    "The last general is willing to go and cut off the head of Tang and present it to the Grand Prince."


    "Good! Good!"


    The eldest prince saw that someone had stood up again. The child was worried and showed all his heart. He laughed loudly.


    "That''s my tribal style! That''s it. You''ll kill the Tang army team with me."


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman knew that the more arrogant her son was not allowed to do, the more he would do it, so she was patient and whispered.


    "Son, this March and war is not a trifle. You are the one who wants to inherit the position of Khan. You should think more about the consequences."


    "You are young. In order to experience the dangers of the battlefield, let these veterans go this time."


    The great prince couldn''t listen to these good advice at all, but asked.


    "I''m in my early twenties. I''m no longer a child."


    "What''s more, the reason why the grassland Khan can''t go to the battlefield is that his father is also on the front battlefield now?"


    The middle-aged woman was asked by this sudden rhetorical question, and she didn''t know how to refute it for a moment.


    Just now, the old minister, kneeling on his knees, burst into tears and said earnestly.


    "Prince! Think twice! If you have any mistakes, let us old bones explain to Khan!"


    Hearing the speech, the prince frowned and shouted.


    "Greedy for life and afraid of death, just stay in the account."


    "Take me to cut off the head of general Tang and treat you for disturbing the heart of the army!"


    The middle-aged woman said softly when she saw that her son was still determined to go.


    "My child, mother knows she can''t persuade you, but you still have to listen to these veterans and don''t rush blindly."


    Then he looked at the two veterans in the account and said.


    "This man always has to go to war. You take care of my son and protect him well."


    Seeing his mother''s compromise, the eldest prince''s young face immediately smiled and said.


    "Mother, don''t worry! I will certainly be famous on the grassland like my father."


    Under the repeated instructions of the middle-aged woman, the prince waved impatiently. His young face was full of excitement and shouted.


    "Swear to kill Tang Bing!"


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 127

    Big account of Turkic Chinese army.


    After listening to the Scout''s report, Jieli Khan kicked down the map support in front of him and roared.


    "Waste! A group of waste! The team of 30000 people was eaten, nearly 10000 people! Even the number of Tang army is still unknown!"


    After scolding, Jieli Khan sat on the wolf skin seat, red eyes and panting.


    The military division stepped forward slowly, with a dignified face and a soft voice.


    "Big sweat, now the enemy is in front of you. You need to calm down."


    Seeing that Jieli Khan did not speak, the military master reminded him.


    "Big sweat, I think it''s quite strange."


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan raised his rough and crazy face, frowned and said.


    "What''s strange?"


    The military master pondered for a moment and sorted out his thoughts.


    "Khan, when the people of that day reported, there were no less than ten Tang troops described, and they never met."


    "But when our army marched into the grassland, we didn''t find a large number of Tang soldiers. It''s reasonable that if more than ten Tang troops were on the grassland, even if they weren''t found by the army, they would soon receive the news that the grassland scouts found Tang soldiers, but that''s not the case."


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan thought quickly in his mind.


    Almost instantly realized the meaning of the military division, Tao.


    "Do you mean these Tang soldiers are bluffing in order to divide troops and alleviate the front-line situation?"


    The military master nodded secretly and stroked his beard.


    "Those who attacked Yu Ye and ashnasher mentioned that they were a young general in white."


    Jieli Khan was slightly surprised and said.


    "You mean the same person attacked the two generals? Judging from this means of night attack, it''s possible."


    Suddenly, the Turks were surprised.


    What kind of Tang soldier is this?


    Dare to face the siege of 30000 people, still do not lose the wind, and even reduce the heavy losses of their subordinates.


    This man is like a wolf king thrown by the Tang Dynasty on his grassland, and the grassland at this time seems to have become his hunting ground.


    Thinking of the existence of such a figure behind him, Jieli Khan only felt his back was cold.


    The military division frowned and said.


    "Now the four armies must be together. They have no chance to sneak attack, but they can''t form a siege against the Tang army."


    Jieli Khan snorted coldly and said.


    "He is using his arms like a God, and two or three thousand men and horses will certainly not fight against 20000 troops."


    "Go deep into the hinterland of the grassland without reinforcements. I''m afraid this Tang Qi has no more tricks."


    The military division''s face slowed slightly.


    "Big Khan only needs to dispatch a team of scouts to thoroughly find out the Tang army and catch it all."


    "Now that the war is imminent, Khan should not pay too much attention to these small things and concentrate on preparing for the war."


    At this moment, Jieli Khan slowly put down his heart and said in a deep voice.


    "If the order goes on, send an additional thousand people to scout the team, and have solved these Tang soldiers as quickly as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    And opposite the Turkic tent. Li Xiaogong frowned and thought hard.


    Su dingfang and his son also frowned.


    They are all thinking about the same problem.


    The deputy general glanced at the three and said hesitantly.


    "Will it be... Tang Hao and them?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaogong suddenly raised his head and firmly rejected it.


    "Absolutely impossible! They are only 3000 men and horses, not to mention Tang Hao has not been on the battlefield. Do you think such a general and 3000 cavalry can wipe out 6000 Turkic elite led by Yu Ye?"


    By such a rhetorical question, the deputy general was speechless.


    It''s good for a newcomer on the battlefield to lead many soldiers to attack for a long time and protect himself in the hinterland of the grassland.


    Who would dare to provoke the elite Turks into trouble?


    Moreover, according to the news from the scouts, Yu Ye''s subordinates were completely annihilated, and even Yu Ye was killed in the night attack.


    At present, let alone Tang Hao, a rookie, it is just that none of the great generals of Li Jing''s generation has ever done such a feat.


    For a time, the big account fell into peace again.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, some well-known veterans are stationed in the imperial city because of their age or other reasons, and all those who can go to the battlefield are in Deyang. The army guarding the western regions has mobilized one soldier and one soldier. Then who will be the army on the grassland?


    Li Xiaogong took a deep breath and mused.


    "Does it mean that this is a plan to lure troops together with Khan? After all, it is much easier to defend the city than to attack it."


    Looking at Li Xiaogong in meditation, Su dingfang, sitting on the side of the tent, couldn''t help frowning.


    After these days, he found that the old boss had become cautious and hesitant.


    Su dingfang joked.


    "Is general Li too sensitive?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaogong said solemnly.


    "Now the Turkic army is pressing the border, the two armies are facing each other, and stress stability and victory."


    "If Deyang misses, the city gate will be broken and the vast 180000 Turkic army will go south. At that time, the Tang Dynasty will be lost, not just this city."


    "In such a crisis, how can we not think carefully?"


    Su dingfang sighed silently in his heart.


    Perhaps it was Li daozong''s repeated experiences that caused the Hejian Prefecture king to have a crisis, so that he was trembling and walking on thin ice in everything.


    If a person blindly pursues safety and is blindly cautious, then his once brave and once wise will be covered and buried.


    Perhaps the princess of Hejian is a living example.

 Chapter 128

    It was Li Xiaogong who waited and waited, missed the fighter again and again, and almost put Tang Hao in an irreparable danger.


    The four Turkic teams assembled on the grassland, led by ashnasher, have all ambushed in a canyon leading to Datang.


    According to ashnasher''s conjecture, Tang Jun must have guessed the collection of the four teams.


    These Tang troops scattered on the grassland are bound to gather together to fight a decisive battle with 20000 Turkic troops.


    At this time, the full moon shines high and the wind is cold.


    Ashnasher, who was lying in ambush on the top of the mountain, took a sip of liquor and watched the wind and grass in the canyon coldly.


    This road is surrounded by mountains on both sides, and there is only a narrow road in the middle. This is also the only way for Khan to send troops and the only way for Tang troops to return to Datang.


    Just then, a fierce horse came running, and a noble yellow ribbon on the scouts on the horse showed the identity of the Turkic royal family.


    Before the Scout reached ashnasher, he turned over and dismounted, stumbled two steps, tripped to the ground, and shouted out of breath.


    "General, go and save the prince."


    Looking at the disheartened scouts, ashner shere''s heart sank and asked.


    "Where has the prince gone?"


    The Scout said.


    "More than 2000 people appeared in the Yinshan generation this morning. The eldest prince personally led 8000 Royal troops to levy. The queen sent me to inform the general to rescue."


    Hearing the speech, ashner shere was shocked.


    The prince personally led the soldiers to enlist. It''s a big thing. If there is an accident, the hope of the royal family will be gone.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ashner Sher''s face suddenly changed, and he only felt cold sweat on his back.


    In the face of the fierce search of the six Turkic detachments, ordinary people would only hide everywhere, but the master was alone and risked to raid the main force.


    At this time, in the face of 20000 Turks, the Tang army appeared in the Yinshan generation.


    The intention is obvious!


    These Tang soldiers went to the golden tent court!


    There was no time to think more, ashner shere, and drank violently.


    "Divide 4000 people and equip 8000 war horses. Follow me!"


    "The rest of the people wait, day and night, and immediately return to the golden account King''s court!"


    After that, ashner shere hurriedly turned over and mounted his horse. In one incense burning time, all four thousand elite soldiers arrived, and eight thousand war horses were ready.


    "Let''s go!"


    Under the bright moonlight, on the vast grassland, 4000 elite soldiers and 8000 war horses galloped all the way to the golden tent King''s court against the cold wind.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night and a half day''s rest, Tang Hao''s troops were full of energy, and the horses had four hoofs. They galloped all the way to the golden tent King''s court under the moonlight.


    Tang Hao specially chose this time. In the dead of night, it is the time when people are most careless in a working day.


    And this moment is the best time for the Tang army''s massacre.


    Tonight, the cold wind on the grassland seems particularly strong. Tang Hao only feels the pain of his face being blown. In addition to the wind, it seems that all sounds have disappeared.


    Across Wu Zhui, Tang Hao stared at the increasingly clear Yinshan Mountain in front of him.


    Close, close!


    Suddenly.


    In that distant place, the bits and pieces of fire stood out like fireflies in the silent night sky.


    There seems to be a large army stationed.


    Tang Hao waved his big hand and made a pause.


    More than two thousand people gradually slowed down with this gesture.


    Thousands of miles away, the true face of these stars is presented to everyone.


    It''s like an army tribe!


    Seeing the scale of the military account, Tang Hao couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This is a military tent that can hold 10000 people!


    Unexpectedly, after Jieli Khan led the army, there were 10000 people in the golden tent court!


    While thinking, Chumo looks at the scene in front of him with a stunned face and murmurs.


    "Brother Tang, it seems that we have miscalculated. Let''s withdraw."


    Wang Fengbai also said nervously.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, visually, there are no less than 10000 troops stationed here. We... We don''t have much chance of winning!"


    Tang Hao stared at the tents around the fire and shouted.


    "Come on, go and explore!"


    At the command, fifty soldiers lined up and rode towards the big tent.


    The cold wind roared, and two thousand Jiashi''s skirts floated with the wind, quietly waiting for Tang Hao''s order.


    Tang Hao stood on Wu Zhui, his thoughts flying.


    The closer to the golden tent King''s court, the number of scouts increased exponentially. It was obvious that the barracks in front of them withdrew from the king''s court to stop themselves at the foot of the Yinshan Mountain.


    Now, there is no news of 20000 Turkic soldiers on the grassland. If they return the same way, they will be intercepted.


    Especially near Yinshan Mountain, the terrain is steep, and most of them will be ambushed.


    be in a dilemma!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao thought of a plan.


    Since 20000 Turkic soldiers in the hinterland of the grassland are in darkness, why not feign to attack the golden tent King court as bait to disrupt the layout of the Turkic cavalry on the grassland and let them rescue the king court, so as to break the current deadlock.


    In a flash, more than 50 Turkic soldiers finished spying and ran back, Lang said.


    "Tang Xiaoqi is really stationed in the royal family. His guard is lax and there are a lot of people."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "The whole army attacked and broke through the camp."

 Chapter 129

    "Brother Tang! Are you crazy? More than two thousand soldiers face tens of thousands of troops. This is to send soldiers into the mouth of the tiger!"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s order to attack, Chumo exclaimed and blurted out.


    "Tang Xiaoqi, think twice!"


    Wang Fengbai also pulled Tang Hao from his side and was eager to persuade him.


    When marching and fighting, soldiers can only wait for orders and fight wherever they want, while generals should always take the overall situation into account and consider the consequences of each step.


    In the eyes of Chumo and Wang Fengbai, Tang Hao seems to have lost his mind.


    Did Tang Hao ignore the lives and deaths of all the people in order to attack the Turkic nest?


    Tang Hao looked solemn, glanced at each young face and shouted.


    "This war is extremely dangerous. All soldiers act according to orders!"


    "Those who disobey orders, cut off!"


    This fierce drink carried a threat and quickly swept through everyone''s heart.


    In order to spread the news of attacking the king''s Court of the golden tent and to save the lives of the two thousand soldiers, he had to fight!


    "Kill for Datang!"


    A fierce roar sounded, Tang Hao clamped his horse''s belly, and Wu Zhui jumped, and rushed towards the Turkic Royal Camp like a black cloud in the moonlight.


    Chumo is startled. He looks at the figure who has no hesitation, sighs, drives his horse and whip, and follows him.


    After death, more than 2000 warriors no longer hesitated, whipped the horses and left with the dust of the two generals.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    In an instant, the sound of fighting shook the grassland and went up to the sky.


    When they reached a distance of 500 meters, the Turkish sentinels with blurred eyes reacted from the hazy.


    No one could have imagined that the Turkic soldiers who were supposed to attack the Tang army were robbed by the Tang cavalry.


    Stunned for a few seconds, he just reacted and exclaimed.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack."


    For a time, the police drum was in full swing in the Turkic Royal Camp, and the cry of Tang Army invasion was heard.


    The battalion Sergeant rushed around to tell the news. For a time, the news of the Tang army''s night attack began to spread rapidly in the barracks.


    The prince was awakened from his sleepy eyes, looked at the front guard with an angry face and shouted.


    "In the dead of night, what are you doing outside? Will you let the prince rest?"


    The guard said nervously with a panic on his face.


    "Prince, Tang Qi is coming!"


    "What!"


    The eldest prince jumped up from the bed, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He was surprised to hear the approaching sound of horses'' hoofs and the cries of people outside the tent.


    "Where are my brave generals?"


    The bodyguard said, "prince, the two garrison generals have got up and started to mobilize defensive soldiers."


    Seeing that someone had been escorted, the Grand Prince was immediately secure in the play. The arrogant spirit climbed to his heart again and said angrily.


    "These Tang soldiers don''t know what to do! How dare they attack our 8000 troops."


    "Take my golden war armour. I, the prince, will personally go to battle and catch Tang Qi''s general."


    As soon as he said this, the guard trembled and hurriedly advised him.


    "Prince, don''t! This armour is very dazzling in the army. If Tang soldiers find it so chaotic, they will attack it. I''m afraid it will protect the prince''s safety at that time!"


    "Pa"


    A loud slap on the guard''s face.


    The big prince''s face was full of flesh, and he was even more angry and scolded angrily.


    "Dog slave, how dare you be bumped by the prince?"


    "The prince is sheltered by his ancestors werewolves and the holy light of the free grassland. Why do you need the protection of humble people like you and roll down!"


    The bodyguard covered his hot cheeks and hurried to get his armor.


    When he was dressed, the Grand Prince stepped out of the camp and saw the flames in the sky at the edge of the South Camp, screams and wails everywhere. Among the escaped Turkic soldiers, the Tang cavalry trampled wantonly, and blood flowed under the shadow of swords and swords.


    Seeing the massacre of his people, the great prince''s blood was aroused, and his red eyes were full of anger.


    "Follow me and kill Tang Bing!"


    The eldest prince drank violently, stepped on the horse, and more than ten guards flew on the horse to protect it in the middle.


    "Big prince, wait a minute. We have mobilized to resist soldiers. The prince will go ahead with me."


    While talking, a brave general with white beard and hair rushed over. It was Gu Li ADA, an old general who agreed with himself in the golden tent to levy the Tang army.


    The Grand Prince caught a glimpse of the neat Turkic soldiers behind Gu Li ADA and said proudly.


    "In the name of the prince, I ordered you to kill Tang soldiers and capture Tang army generals alive."


    The shield soldiers in front of the array looked at each other and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The order given by Gu Li ADA is to let the shield soldiers unload the attack of Tang Qi''s charge and wait for the opportunity to go out.


    After all, the Tang army is coming fiercely now. Not to mention the brave Tang army, even the rampant war horse is enough for Turkic soldiers to be unprepared.


    But the prince let the charge in front of him and resisted the overwhelming charge force. These are two completely different ways of playing.


    For a moment, all the soldiers stood on the spot and looked at Gu Li ADA.


    Seeing that the soldiers were indifferent, the Grand Prince couldn''t help but stare at the tiger''s eyes, and the green veins on his forehead burst up and roared.


    "What? Do you want to rebel? Don''t you dare not obey the prince''s words?"


    Then he pointed to Gu Li ADA and roared.


    "Do you want to rebel!"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Li ADA shouted to his scalp.


    "Change the square array to guard attack."


    Seeing that the soldiers had been rearranged, the prince looked coldly at the war ahead, took out his machete, pointed to the Tang Qi who came and roared.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 130

    The southern end of the Turkic Royal Camp was in chaos.


    Facing the cold wind, the flames grow when they see the wind, and the army tent near love is swallowed by the fire snake in an instant.


    The black figure flashed, and Tang Hao took the lead in rushing out of the sea of fire. The bright red on youyou Han blade was particularly conspicuous.


    The morale of the two thousand soldiers behind him continued unabated, sweeping the southern end of the barracks like a flood.


    When the sword fell, the Turkic soldiers fell to the ground like weeds, and the grass was red with blood.


    Tang Hao also had some doubts. It is reasonable to say that the elite soldiers stationed in the royal family should be strong generals, but at present, these Turkic soldiers are a little older, and their combat effectiveness is not at the same level as the elite on the grassland.


    The silver light in his hand flows, the shadow of the gun is flying, the front of the gun is facing, and the blood flows into a river.


    Tang Hao was slightly suspicious.


    Although these Turkic soldiers have machetes in hand, their combat effectiveness is almost the same as that of the Turkic tribal people they slaughtered a few days ago.


    Not only Tang Hao, but also Wang Fengbai and Chumo, and even two thousand warriors have the same feeling.


    Originally, I thought these soldiers stationed in the royal family would be a hard bone to chew, but they turned out to be as easy as slaughtering pigs and dogs.


    The officers and men had a good time. They rushed to the camp tent near the center and rushed all the way here. The steps of the Tang cavalry slowed down a lot.


    Suddenly.


    Five hundred meters away, the army steps in order and forms in order.


    The shield, cavalry and infantry have formed a formation and are running towards themselves.


    Tang Hao realized that this was the backbone of the real camp.


    "Turn the horse''s head! Get ready to retreat!"


    While talking, Tang Hao turned his crotch around and went back the same way.


    After many days of running in, these soldiers almost turned their horses at the first time and ran away with Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao immediately saw that these soldiers reacted quickly and followed up, so he was slightly relieved.


    The key to this feint is that the retreat is orderly and orderly.


    After all, even if you kill all this army and take away the royal family, I''m afraid you can''t escape the ambush of Turkic reinforcements in the valley at the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    At that time, even if there is a threat from the Turkic royal family, I''m afraid it''s their own light cavalry team that can''t escape.


    Seeing that the first soldier gradually restored order from the sudden turn, set aside the flying geese array and orderly began to evacuate, Tang Hao''s momentum in his heart was put down.


    The fierce Tang army suddenly turned around and withdrew, which surprised the Turkic soldiers.


    Seeing that Tang Jun was nearly 50 meters away, the eldest prince was even more anxious. He ruthlessly took the war horse from his crotch and shouted.


    "Don''t leave!"


    After that, the war horse rushed out of the guard''s shelter.


    When the Turkic generals saw the prince chasing after him, they couldn''t help shouting.


    "Prince, don''t be impulsive! Be careful to ambush!"


    "Big prince! Come back quickly!"


    "Don''t chase the poor bandits. Be careful and cheat!"


    Where can the great prince take care of the advice in his ear, riding a bloody BMW and staring at the galloping Tang Qi in front.


    On the vast grassland, there was this scene.


    A group of Datang Qingqi with more than 2000 people ran frantically towards the valley at the foot of Yinshan Mountain, 50 meters apart. The Turkic Grand Prince chased in front of him alone, and the vast Turkic soldiers followed him 20 meters behind the prince.


    Hearing the rumble of horses'' hoofs chasing after him, Tang Hao felt a little moved and said.


    "Have you really met the main Turkic force? It seems that you are going to kill yourself."


    I couldn''t help looking back. A rough and crazy boy in dazzling gold armor waved wildly with a machete in his hand.


    Tang Hao understood at a glance.


    Those who can highlight the Royal orthodox tone of Zhuo yellow must be the people with noble status in the royal family.


    Although it''s impossible to attack the king''s Court of the golden tent, it''s good to win this boy.


    Thinking of this, Tang Haoli drank.


    "Open the array!"


    At the command, the flying geese array slowly gave way to a main road from the middle.


    Tang Hao turned his horse''s head and shouted.


    "Go to Yinshan without stopping. Those who violate the order will be killed on the spot!"


    After that, the green dragon Yanyue sword flashed in his hand, dragged obliquely to the ground, and rushed towards the Turkic army.


    Wang Fengbai and Cheng chumoben were puzzled about the withdrawal order issued by Tang Hao. At this time, they saw Tang Hao turn his horse back. For a moment, they were surprised and suspicious, but they heard Tang Hao''s indisputable military order, so they had to suppress the mystery in their hearts and order the warriors to gallop towards the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    At the other end, the prince, who rushed to the front, saw a man rushing out of the light riding of the Tang army, looking cold and coming face to face.


    "Take your life!"


    Tang Hao''s violent drink coerced the power of the overlord, and Xiong Hong''s power surged to the Turkic army opposite along the cold wind like a huge wave.


    For a time, the front prince only felt that his ears were like thunder, and his eardrums seemed to penetrate. He didn''t care to grasp the reins and hurriedly covered his ears. His face showed pain, and his rough face showed a distorted expression.


    Just such a stunned God, a dark figure jumped up in front of him. The silver robed young general on the horse''s back showed cold light in his eyes, and the broad knife and sharp blade in his hand made people shudder. At this moment, in front of him, Tang will lift his broadsword and chop it down like a god of destruction.


    The great prince was stunned with a machete and held his breath. The screams of Turkic soldiers in his ears dissipated. In his extremely frightened eyes, only the blade of the cold blade suddenly fell, the galloping horse under his crotch fell to the ground, and the hot horse blood splashed on the great prince''s pale face.


    The great prince rolled down seven or eight steps on the ground, lying on the ground decadent, shaking all over.


    After cutting off the head of the prince''s war horse, Tang Hao did not stop. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the convulsed Turkic army. Guan Yu''s most proud move was to drag the knife. At this time, he finally understood and used it like a cloud and water.


    The divine horse jumped up, and the blade was cold and sparkling. Gu Li ADA looked at the oncoming blade. He was frightened and instinctively picked up the machete to resist.


    "Bang"


    When a loud noise came, Guli ADA gushed out with blood, and the whole man fell down like a powerful force.


    "Tweet"


    The horse gave a painful whine and fell to the ground.


    Tang Hao succeeded in one blow. He was not in love with war. He waved the green dragon Yanyue knife in his hand and cut down several soldiers close to him.


    He pulled the reins, turned around, crossed a group of numb Turkic soldiers, grabbed the half dead prince on the ground and chased after two thousand soldiers.

 Chapter 131

    It''s all in a twinkling of an eye. In addition, Tang Hao drank too much just now.


    Before these Turkic soldiers recovered, they saw Tang Hao standing 100 meters away.


    "General... General!"


    The Turkic soldiers who woke up hurriedly investigated the injury of Guli ADA, but saw that Guli ADA''s chest collapsed, and his frightened eyes had no look and breath.


    This was only a time of incense, and such a drastic change took place, which not only made the other generals extremely pale.


    The prince was captured and the general was killed.


    Frightened, a veteran said with trembling.


    "Quickly... Report it to... Queen kedun, the golden account... The king of the golden account is in danger!"


    "Withdraw to the camp! Garrison... Golden tent King court!"


    Where did the Turkic soldiers dare to stay where they were? They were so desperate that they ran to the camp.


    On the other side, Tang Hao''s divine horse made a force under his crotch and disappeared on the grassland like a meteor.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, the great prince turned back to God, glanced at the Tang general with disordered hair and beard, hugged his head and begged for mercy.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "I''m the prince... Yes! Yes!... I''m the prince. I have gold and silver treasures. I can give you whatever you want."


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me."


    Listening to the incoherent words in his ears, Tang Hao raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth, looked at the young battlefield and said coldly.


    "Shut up if you want to live!"


    Sure enough, the great prince let his horse ride and said nothing more.


    Gradually, the two thousand armour formation slowly came into view.


    "It''s brother Tang!"


    Chumo exclaimed as he looked back.


    With this exclamation, the people running forward slowly stopped and looked back one after another.


    The familiar war horse, the familiar clothes and armor, is the young man with the same style and vigorous appearance!


    There was no one behind him and no Turkic army came after him.


    After confirming the visitor, the soldiers'' eyes turned red and cheered.


    "Tang Xiaoqi¡°


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    This was the first time that Tang Hao acted separately from the soldiers.


    Over the past few days, these soldiers who get along day and night have unknowingly established a deep friendship of comrades in arms.


    It was not until Tang Hao resolutely stepped out of the line and attacked the Turkic army that the soldiers found that each of them was an inseparable part.


    At this time, seeing Tang Hao''s safe return, even these clandestine battlefield men couldn''t help crying.


    Walking closer, I saw the taxi soldier catch a glimpse of the golden armor only available to the Turkic royal family in front of the horse, and exclaimed.


    "Tang Xiao captured the Turkic Prince alive!"


    A cry of surprise attracted everyone to stare.


    For a moment, the crowd stirred again!


    Capture the prince alive!


    This is undoubtedly exciting news!


    Two thousand armour soldiers are all surging with enthusiasm and blood.


    "Tang Xiao rides a mighty horse!"


    "Tang Xiao rides a mighty horse!"


    "Tang Xiao rides a mighty horse!"


    The cry shook the valley and penetrated the clouds.


    Accompanied by the deafening cheers, Tang Hao galloped forward and shouted in awe.


    "The whole army galloped through the Canyon!"


    After saying that, he crossed the crowd and rushed to the canyon. The excited soldiers rode their horses, whipped their whip and galloped to follow.


    Ashnasser was so worried that he whipped the horse under his crotch and turned to drink.


    "Everyone change horses!"


    That night, 4000 Turkic soldiers and horses sped all the way without water. In order to ensure speed, they changed their horses every two hours.


    Four thousand Turkic cavalry who had changed their horses mounted again and, under the leadership of ashnasher, galloped towards the Yinshan Mountain again.


    Said a general beside ashnasher.


    "We''ve been running on the road all night. We''re going to enter the valley at the foot of Yinshan Mountain in less than two hours. We might as well have a rest."


    Hearing the speech, ashner shere glared at the general. His horse whip whipped the horse under his crotch, raised the speed by another point, turned his head and shouted.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "We''ll get to the foot Canyon of Yinshan Mountain in an hour!"


    The generals around him looked at the general who was defeated by the night attack.


    "The shadow of a bow and a snake, aren''t you afraid of being beaten by the Tang army?"


    "How dare he sneak attack the 8000 Royal garrison even if he rides two thousand light horses? This is undoubtedly hitting the stone with an egg!"


    Ashnasser looked cold and scolded.


    "The strong troops of the golden tent King''s court have long been transferred to the front line by Khan. Now there are only some old, weak, sick and disabled in the king''s court. Moreover, these Tang soldiers dare to sneak attack even 30000 elite. Why don''t even the garrison of less than 10000 dare to sneak attack?"


    The general still disagreed and said.


    "One night''s attack has long been exhausted. If you meet Tang Bing in this canyon, how can you deal with it?"


    Ashner still insisted.


    "It''s not about winning the war to rescue the king''s Court of the golden tent. As long as we can hold the Tang army, the 20000 cavalry supported will be able to catch the turtle in a jar and catch the Tang army!"


    Ashnasher is worthy of being a famous general on the grassland. He can see the current situation at a glance.


    He knew that the Tang army was haunted, and the grassland where the golden tent King court was located was like a bottle. The grassland of Nuo Da was surrounded by mountains, and the bottleneck was the valley at the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    No matter whether Tang Hao attacked the golden tent King court or not, guarding the foothills was like holding the cavalry''s throat!


    Now it''s just a time to compete for time. He wants to leave the Tang army completely on the grassland when Tang Hao withdraws from the valley. Then it''s easy to solve whether it''s fighting or defending

 Chapter 132

    When four thousand Turks rushed to the foot of Yinshan Mountain, Tang Hao rushed here without stopping!


    Tang Hao knew that the most critical moment of the operation was to get out of the canyon.


    Whether we can successfully repatriate Datang depends on a few moments!


    Tang Hao rode on his horse and kept scanning the mountains on both sides of the canyon. There are mountains on both sides. There is only this narrow mountain path. The terrain is dangerous. In case of an ambush, there is no possibility of escaping!


    Chumo stands beside Tang Hao and says in doubt.


    "Brother Tang! The Royal garrison is very loose and has no combat effectiveness."


    "I see that most of the troops coming from the camp are adults, although the arrangement of troops is quite military."


    "For such a tribe, why don''t we break through in one fell swoop? Behind the garrison is the king''s Court of gold accounts!"


    Tang Hao looked warily at the top of the mountains on both sides and the front of the canyon, and said faintly.


    "We''re afraid we don''t have that time."


    Chumo said.


    "The distance between the grassland here and the king''s Court of Jinzhang is not much different. Are you afraid that the grassland cavalry will come to support us when we attack the king''s Court of Jinzhang?"


    Tang Hao saw that Chen Chumo still analyzed it, so he nodded slightly.


    However, Chen Chumo seems to pay special attention to the great credit of attacking the golden account court and capturing the royal family alive.


    "Brother Tang, according to our current strength, we will work together to break through the Royal Garrison and capture the royal family alive. We also have the weight of coercion in our hands. We don''t dare to measure these garrisons. Even the 20000 Turks who arrive later will not dare to act rashly."


    Seeing that Chen Chumo''s analysis was good, Tang Hao asked.


    "How long do you think the Turkic Royal weight in your hand can be squeezed?"


    Chen Chumo said: "if we get the news about the royal family, the Turkic front will surely collapse, and General Li will swallow the main Turkic forces in one fell swoop..."


    Tang Hao interrupted Chen Chumo''s words and looked at Chen Chumo with burning eyes.


    "What you hold in your own hands is hope. I don''t trust you to build hope on others, especially general Li."


    Chen Chumo''s idea was indeed in line with Tang Hao''s heart. Tang Hao also thought about the plan when drawing up the plan, but he soon rejected it.


    Everyone wants to take the great credit, especially the sergeants who live a life of licking blood at the tip of their knife every day.


    I don''t know which day I''ll bury my bones in another country.


    Tang Hao patted the retching prince who patted Ma QianDian, and smiled happily.


    "Isn''t this for nothing? What''s the difference between capturing the golden account and the king''s court?"


    After that, Chumo and Chumo looked at each other and laughed loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    Turkic camp.


    "Report!"


    A loud voice of the scouts resounded through the camp.


    The scout was dressed in a fox fur. A wolf head totem on the fox fur was particularly eye-catching, and what was more attractive was the yellow ribbon wrapped around his thick arm.


    This is the symbol from the royal family.


    The appearance of Royal scouts in the golden tent court quickly aroused a lot of speculation in the army.


    Some Turkic soldiers looked at the fierce horse and went straight to the scouts in the Khan camp and whispered.


    "You said that the royal family had come to scout now that the war was imminent. Could it be that something had changed in the golden tent court?"


    "Isn''t there a golden tent court? Is the queen and prince in charge? What can happen?"


    "Look at the Scout''s dignified face. Is it the prince who has an accident?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! You''re not afraid to be beheaded by Khan!"


    And these Turkic hunches are impartial and correct.


    Just as Jieli Khan first saw the reaction in the Scout''s heart.


    The Scout half knelt on the ground, his eyebrows twisted into a ball and said in a deep voice.


    "Khan! Just yesterday, the Tang army was found in Yinshan generation."


    Hearing that it was not his son, Jieli Khan was a little relieved.


    In an instant, a heart was mentioned in the throat.


    Tang Qi, who has been making waves on the grassland, unexpectedly appeared in Yinshan!


    Isn''t it the idea that these Tang soldiers are playing the golden account court?


    Jieli Khan only felt his back cold!


    During the expedition of the Tang Dynasty, the Turkic tribal elites did their best. Only some old, weak, sick and disabled remained in the golden tent King''s court!


    Although it has 8000 troops, it can not reach the combat effectiveness of Yu Ye''s elite.


    How can these golden tent King courts resist the tigers and wolves of the Tang army?


    Unconsciously, Jie Li Khan''s forehead was sweating and asked.


    "How many people?"


    "More than 2000 people."


    Hearing this familiar figure, Jieli Khan''s heart clicked.


    Is this the team that killed General Yu Ye and defeated general ashner shere?


    Jieli Khan walked quickly to the scout and stared at the scout for fear that he might hear wrong.


    "But... Can you see the young general?"


    The scout was staring at his back and stammered, "yes... It''s a general in white."


    "What!"


    Jieli Khan suddenly changed his face and sat on the carpet with his eyelids jumping.


    Now Jieli Khan can be said to smell white!


    This Tang general, who has been elusive to him and whose whereabouts are strange, can be said to be a fatal blow to him if he attacks Yinshan directly. How can he still be in the mood to deal with the current war.


    After putting these things in mind like a movie, Jieli Khan is basically sure that Tang will turn his grassland upside down.


    At this time, the Tang Qi was pointing directly at his rear, which was like a sharp blade that was about to be inserted into his heart.


    Jieli Khan could not sit still and had the idea of withdrawing troops.

 Chapter 133

    At dusk.


    "Report!"


    Just as Jieli Khan was fidgeting, the sound of scouts sounded outside the tent again.


    An ominous premonition rushed into Khan''s heart.


    The Scout looked hurried and lifted the curtain into the house.


    Look, this is another scout from the golden tent King court. Jieli Khan only felt his legs weak.


    On the same day, there were two urgent reports from the king''s Court of gold accounts, which no one could bear.


    Pressing the fear in his heart, Jieli Khan waved his hand slowly and signaled the scout to report.


    The Scout''s Adam''s apple rolled and crawled on the ground, kowtowing and choking.


    "Khan, Prince... Prince, he..."


    Half said, the Scout knelt on the ground, his head touched the ground and trembled.


    When he saw who didn''t open the pot, Jieli Khan sank in his heart and said sternly.


    "Say it!"


    With this yell, the Scout shook his body, buried his head deeper and choked.


    "The prince kept dissuading the empress and other officials. He led his troops to enlist Tang soldiers on the grassland with Gu Li ADA."


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan only felt the earth whirling, and his breathing became rapid. He shook his body and fell down.


    "Sweat!"


    The military division on the side of the tent exclaimed, came forward to hold which strong body and slowly helped it to the wolf skin seat.


    The military division kicked the scouts on the ground and scolded angrily.


    "Useless thing! Why not stop it? The prince has been practicing riding and archery for so many years. When did he go to the battlefield? How did he deal with such a dangerous situation as a teenager in his early twenties?"


    The Scout got up from the ground and knelt down again. His face was close to the ground and cried.


    "Many ministers in the golden tent persuaded, even the queen tried to persuade, but the prince... The prince didn''t want to listen."


    "Hey! The prince! Isn''t this adding to the chaos?"


    The military division walked anxiously back and forth in the tent, and his face was extremely embarrassed.


    "Even Yu yah and ashnasher are not rivals. He... What benefits can he get?"


    Jieli Khan also recovered some strength, his face was like paper dust, and murmured.


    "I''ve always been naughty and spoiled here. I''m inevitably arrogant and domineering. I don''t blame them, I don''t blame them."


    Jieli Khan was also well aware of his son''s nature of mind. He didn''t take anything in his eyes and was arrogant.


    When he attacked the Tang army, Jieli Khan didn''t want to win a big victory. He just hoped that Gu Li ADA could protect his children at the critical moment and don''t have any accidents.


    Looking at the restless and decadent sweat on the seat, the military master thought for a moment, but calmed down.


    "Khan, in my opinion, this is a bad thing!"


    As soon as he said this, Khan moved slightly and asked suspiciously.


    "Where did you say that?"


    The military master stroked his beard and analyzed it.


    "Although the golden tent King''s court is old, weak, sick and disabled, there are still as many as 8000 soldiers and horses. No matter how brave the Tang army is, it will not dare to attack rashly for a while and a half."


    "What''s more, there are still 20000 cavalry on the grassland, not far from the foothills of Yinshan Mountain, and this generation is more prone to ambush. I think Tang will surely understand this truth. Maybe he just happens to hide here and repair it."


    "The prince led the troops to intercept Tang Qi, and the 20000 grassland cavalry who came to hear the news can just form a encirclement trend. It is uncertain that it can force this Tang army team to a dead end."


    For a time, thinking about the safety of his children, this veteran was distracted for the first time.


    At this time, after listening to the analysis of the military division, I also felt that it was somewhat reasonable.


    I didn''t realize that the impatience had been reduced a lot.


    long time.


    Jieli Khan weighed the pros and cons and said.


    "Since the Tang soldiers in the rear still find out, no matter what, the front-line war can''t be delayed!"


    "If the order goes down, the whole army will be fought and the city will be attacked tomorrow!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, General Li Xiaogong was in the camp.


    Frowning, Li Xiaogong stared at the map in front of him and looked at it again and again.


    "General! Something''s wrong!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the deputy general trotted all the way into the army account.


    Li Xiaogong stood up from his chair and asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Turks, reorganize their armaments, as if they were going to war!"


    Li Xiaogong was in doubt. He hurried out of the account to the lookout and looked at the Turkic camp.


    At this time, in the Turkic camp, Turkic soldiers were busy repairing siege equipment and checking horses.


    Li Xiaogong''s heart tightened and murmured.


    "Jieli Khan can''t help it. Is war going on?"


    Upon hearing the news, Su dingfang and his son hurried to Li Xiaogong and said.


    "Looking at the posture, it''s really going to attack the city. Have you handled the things on the grassland?"


    Su Qingjie rubbed his hands, his eyes lit up a little hot, mixed with a little excitement, and said.


    "I can''t manage things on the grassland, but it seems that the old fox can''t wait."


    Slightly moved his lower muscles and bones, Su Qingjie said.


    "After resting for so many days, I''ve itched my hands. It''s just time to start the war. Then these Turks'' blood will be sacrificed to my knife!"


    Contrary to Su Qingjie''s blood boiling, Li Xiaogong''s eyes flashed a trace of concern.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the two sides are evenly matched. Who wins and who loses is unknown.


    Li Xiaogong frowned and sighed.


    "Whether we can keep the Tang Dynasty is in this war."

 Chapter 134

    Golden account court.


    The three old generals knelt in the golden tent and buried their heads deeply. They couldn''t see any expression.


    Sitting on the noble seat engraved with wolf head totem, the middle-aged woman''s eyes slipped one by one from the veteran.


    Eight thousand Turkic soldiers recruited two thousand Tang soldiers. Now all the veterans go back to the camp, but they don''t reduce their son''s figure and the general who once supported their son.


    A bad feeling came to mind.


    Asked the middle-aged woman eagerly.


    "Less than a day after going out, you hurried back, but something happened in the army?"


    "What about my son? How is he in the army now?"


    Hearing the mention of the great prince, the veterans kneeling on the ground couldn''t help shaking and looked at each other. They didn''t know how to tell the mother the news that the prince had been kidnapped.


    Seeing that the people were silent, the uneasiness in the middle-aged woman''s heart was even more serious. "Teng" stood up from the seat and the willow eyebrows rose. The royal authority was unconsciously sent out and snapped.


    "Say it!"


    The queen was angry, and the three kneeling veterans kowtowed and stammered in response.


    "The old minister deserved to die. He failed to... Stop the prince."


    "Prince... Prince he... Didn''t listen to dissuasion, chased Tang Bing and was... Captured..."


    "Captured by...?"


    When the middle-aged woman exclaimed, she felt the earth spinning, her mind blank and her body shaking a few times.


    Looking at the queen who seemed to have lost her soul, the three veterans blurted out in surprise.


    "Queen!"


    With this exclamation, the Turkic queen fell down on her seat.


    "Hurry! Go and call the medical officer."


    For a time, the king''s court was in chaos.


    The maidservants who served the queen hurriedly helped the queen to rest.


    Leave shocked old ministers.


    The old minister with 100 beard and hair said with a sad look on his face.


    "Hey! I said in the gold account that it was extremely dangerous to go here. Why is the prince so willful!"


    "Now you say what to do!"


    A veteran who was still kneeling in the tent sobbed with tears.


    "Last night, the Tang army attacked the camp at night. Gu Li ADA led the crowd to resist. The Tang army stopped when it was good. The prince went to chase on impulse. We didn''t stop him."


    "Unexpectedly, the cunning Tang general rushed out of the retreating cavalry and captured the prince alive."


    The white bearded old minister stamped his feet and said sadly.


    "Oh! The prince... Is young and ignorant!... this is a trick to lure the enemy!"


    Glancing back and forth at the three veterans, the old man with white beard flashed a trace of doubt in his eyes and asked.


    "What about general Gu Li ADA? Can''t he stop the prince?"


    The kneeling veteran sobbed and said sadly.


    "In order to protect the prince, general Gu Lida pursued him closely and was cut off by Tang."


    Hearing the speech, the white beard veteran turned pale and his face was full of shock.


    Guli ADA is also a famous general on the grassland. He once fought for Jieli Khan in the East and the West. He is full of martial arts and shocks the grassland.


    Although he is old and not as brave as he was then, he will not be killed by this young general.


    Is Tang really so brave?


    Shocked for a long time, the old man with white beard took the lead in calming down and said.


    "Can you send scouts to inform ashnasher on the grassland? Let them rush for help. The Tang army''s team attacked this time. Soon, they were afraid that the grassland team would gather together and make concerted efforts to capture the golden tent King''s court!"


    The veteran replied.


    "Before the prince set out for the war, he hastened to inform ashnasher''s subordinates that he didn''t know when he would arrive."


    The old man with white beard listened, his eyes were empty, his hands gathered over his head, knelt down slowly and sighed.


    "Prairie wolf God, I hope you can open your eyes and see your people!"


    The two hour journey is expected to be half an hour ahead of schedule under the constant urging of ashner shere.


    Near, near, the foot of Yinshan Mountain can be seen.


    As he approached the valley at the foot of Yinshan Mountain, ashner''s heart became more and more restless.


    All the way, I ran nonstop. I didn''t see any trace of Tang army all night, nor did I find any sign of war.


    Ashnasser was also more and more frightened.


    Does it mean that the Tang army has assembled and started to attack the king''s Court of accounts?


    In a trance, a picture came to ashnasher''s mind.


    A young general in white, with two thousand soldiers, galloped freely in the king''s Court of the golden tent. The people who fled in confusion everywhere in the king''s court were full of burning tents


    Thinking of this, ashnasher''s heart sank, and the horse whip in her hand beat the horse under her crotch.


    Suddenly, a man rushed out of the canyon.


    Before people arrived, the voice echoed in the empty valley.


    "Is there general ashnasher ahead?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, ashner shere then walked beside the Royal scout and said.


    "I''m ashnasher. What''s up?"


    The Scout hugged his fist and said in horror.


    "General, Prince... The prince is captured!"


    Hearing the speech, ashner shere''s face changed greatly and his face was unbelievable.


    The soldier beside him was stunned and interrupted.


    "The golden account court... Was... Captured?"


    Scouts replied: "no, Tang army also attacked garrison camp, took Prince away and disappeared."


    After listening, ashner shere hung his heart and slightly put it down.


    The prince is still captured on the grassland and can be found back.


    If the golden tent court falls, it will be a great humiliation.


    There was no hesitation at the moment, he shouted with a whip.


    "Come back quickly and hurry back to the golden tent King''s court before the Tang army has assembled its troops!

 Chapter 135

    What ashnasser didn''t know was that just an hour ago, a team of soldiers and horses rushed through the canyon and galloped towards the depths of the grassland.


    The troops and horses, bearing the "Tang" flag, lined up in a wild goose array and ran on the grassland.


    The young general in white robe, headed by him, looked solemn and paid close attention to every move on the flat grassland.


    For Tang Hao, now is the beginning of repatriating Datang, and it is also the beginning of fighting against every minute and the line of life and death.


    Tang Hao leaned over his horse and shouted.


    "Run with all your strength! Day and night!"


    Tang Hao understood that the 20000 Turks on the grassland must be rushing towards the foot of the Yinshan Mountain like a bloody shark.


    What is more dangerous is that if the front-line Jieli Khan knew the news that his son had been captured, would he be angry and lead most of them back to the grassland to kill himself.


    At that time, he will face not only the 20000 Turks, but the 180000 troops searching the whole grassland.


    If you don''t pass the canyon you must pass to Datang before the army withdraws, you will be buried in the grassland.


    When he was involved in the 30000 troops of Jieli Khan, Li Xiaogong never sent a soldier. At this time, it was difficult for Tang Hao to build his hope on the commander who repeatedly missed the fighter plane.


    At this time, the front line, the Turkic army of Jieli Khan, was ready to go.


    The horses hissed, the halberds shone, and the soldiers looked solemn and arranged the square array.


    160000 troops stood a mile away from Deyang, waiting for the order of Jieli Khan.


    War is imminent!


    Jieli Khan stepped on the bloody BMW and looked at these young grassland warriors with surging emotion.


    Suddenly.


    A quick and abrupt voice came.


    "Royal urgent report!"


    While talking, a fine horse came straight through the neat queue.


    Jieli Khan was slightly surprised when he looked at the running scout.


    Even the leaders of all ethnic groups before the army were slightly surprised.


    These two days, it seems that the king''s Court of the golden account is not peaceful, and there are urgent reports.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the scouts came running. As soon as they got off the horse, they knelt down on the ground with a "poof".


    Jieli Khan was in doubt and said.


    "Why are you so flustered?"


    Yu Guang, the scout, glanced at the Turkic army waiting for the whole army and stopped talking.


    The scouts'' move fell into the eyes of the tribal leaders behind them. They were immediately curious and rode forward to surround the Royal scouts.


    "What''s the mother doing? Say something quickly."


    One of the leaders urged.


    The scouts were submissive and glanced up at the domineering Khan.


    Jieli Khan stared round and shouted.


    "Not yet?"


    With the royal majesty''s reprimand, I suddenly saw that I had broken my courage and trembled to tell the whole story in ancient times.


    "The day before yesterday... The prince led the army to recruit the Tang army on the grassland. Unexpectedly, he was secretly attacked by Tang Qi at night. When the prince chased the Tang army, Tang will capture the prince..."


    The news exploded in everyone''s ears like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    Jieli Khan''s face changed suddenly and turned pale in an instant. He felt a blank in his head and swayed a few times on his horse''s back.


    "Khan!"


    The military master beside Khan held Jieli Khan, who was about to fall off his horse, and slowly helped Jieli Khan off his horse.


    The scouts trembled and crawled on the ground, afraid to look at everyone again.


    Suspicious leaders of all ethnic groups dismounted one after another to check the situation of Jieli Khan.


    The prince is captured!


    No one could have imagined that such an earth shaking event had happened in the golden tent King''s Court on the eve of the war.


    A leader who was in the dark knew that it was only now that he realized that the tribe that had slaughtered his own people had not been wiped out by the 30000 cavalry sent.


    Moreover, these cavalry attempted to invade the golden tent court and attack the Royal team stationed in the court!


    A burly tribal leader said angrily.


    "Khan, we were ordered by you to fight with the Tang army, but you kept us in the dark with the news from the rear of the camp alone. It''s not authentic!"


    "Hum! You once sent 30000 cavalry to threaten to get rid of all these Tang troops and return a peaceful home to the people of grassland tribes. Now? Why do Tang troops still appear?"


    A gruff tribal leader snorted coldly.


    "I can''t even keep the grassland. What''s the point of attacking Datang? I want to withdraw my troops."


    With the proposal of this idea, several tribal leaders agreed one after another.


    When the two armies face each other, morale is the top priority. How can Jieli Khan not know?


    Originally, I hid these things because I didn''t want to affect the morale of the army because of these small things. Who would have expected that these Tang troops would set off such a huge wave on the grassland.


    Why is it not painful for Jieli Khan to lose his beloved Yu Ye general?


    As the commander-in-chief of the expedition, in order to let the soldiers have no worries and concentrate on the fight, he had no choice but to hide things about the grassland for the time being.


    In the face of the questioning of the Chinese tribal leaders, Jieli Khan was speechless.


    At this time, Jieli Khan was confused and had no intention to fight again. His eyes were empty and there was no royal majesty. He said weakly.


    "Organize armaments and return to the dynasty!"

 Chapter 136

    Half an hour later.


    The camp of the commander of Datang military camp.


    Li Xiaogong frowned and looked at the map he had seen many times.


    Whether the Turkic army can resist the attack of 160000 barbarian soldiers in the face of the brave Turks who are good at riding and shooting is all at this moment.


    The trend of the northern border pattern of the Tang Dynasty also depends on this battle.


    "General! Something''s wrong!"


    A hurried cry, accompanied by a burst of hurried footsteps, appeared at the gate of the camp.


    The deputy general lifted the curtain and stepped into the tent.


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaogong got up from his seat, looked at the solemn deputy general and said.


    "What''s up? Say it."


    "The Turkic army is rearming, as if it were withdrawing."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Xiaogong looked suspicious. He hurried out of the camp, boarded the lookout platform and looked at the location of the Turkic army.


    Just at dusk, I could see that in the Turkic camp opposite, Turks were dismantling their tents, all the carriages and ox carts transporting materials were set up, and the busy Turkic soldiers were putting materials on their carts one by one.


    After receiving the news, Su dingfang and his son hurried here, stood behind Li Xiaogong and looked north.


    Both Li Xiaogong and Su dingfang were in doubt when they saw the Turkic soldiers tearing down their tents and retreating.


    They had no way to judge whether the Turkic army really retreated or had another plot.


    Li Xiaogong frowned, stared at the Turkic army camp and asked.


    "General Su, what do you think?"


    Su dingfang stroked his gray beard and frowned.


    "Jieli Khan is also a man who knows the art of war. Such a brazen retreat is really suspicious. I''m not sure whether it''s a real withdrawal or a plot."


    "All this happened too suddenly. Half an hour ago, Jieli Khan was still rectifying the three armies, but now he has no scruples about watching the withdrawal in front of countless pairs of eyes of Tang soldiers. This is too strange."


    Su Qingjie cut in with a worried face.


    "The truth is the truth. The truth is the truth. Some time ago, it was reported that the general of the grassland was beheaded. Perhaps there was a real change on the grassland. Most of it was the crisis of the golden tent court, or even the precarious situation, that forced Jieli Khan to withdraw his troops so urgently."


    "General! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    After listening to Su Qingjie''s analysis, both Li Xiaogong and Su dingfang were silent, frowning and meditating.


    Li Xiaogong pondered for a long time and said.


    "Send an elite cavalry to follow the Turkic army to see what medicine they sell in the gourd. Make a decision after finding out the situation."


    Although Li Xiaogong''s plan was too conservative, Su dingfang thought it over and over again and couldn''t think of a more secure way.


    According to the current situation, if you rush to send troops, if this is Jieli Khan''s plan to lure troops out of the city, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are right in his arms.


    If you don''t defend the city, even if Jieli Khan is really playing some tricks, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty won''t hurt one soldier.


    Su Qingjie looked at Li Xiaogong, who was hesitant and hesitant, and his father, who was silent, with great anxiety in his heart.


    I just hate that I can''t immediately fight with the Turkic army opposite.


    On the grassland at this time.


    Ashnasher, who was about to return to the golden tent court, looked at the burned tents and the grass dyed red by blood.


    Anger filled the chest of every Turkic soldier present.


    More than half of the soldiers stationed in the royal family were killed and injured, half of the camp was destroyed, and the prince was captured.


    The eyes were full of terrified Turkic soldiers, and the ground was full of dead Turkic soldiers who had not been dragged away in time.


    At this moment, the whole golden account court was eclipsed.


    In the history of Turks, they have never suffered such humiliation!


    Ashnasher''s red eyes were full of anger and shouted angrily.


    "Four thousand soldiers listen to orders!"


    "Go all over the grassland and find out the Tang soldier! There are thousands of corpses!"


    Then countless Royal scouts went out in all directions to find the whereabouts of the cavalry of the Tang army.


    On the grassland where night is coming.


    Under the leadership of Tang Hao, a team of two thousand Tang troops kept changing horses and riding to the Tang Dynasty at full speed.


    If you''re thirsty, just take a sip of water on your horse''s back.


    Hungry, those looted dried meat came in handy.


    Chumo admires Tang Hao more and more after he drips a few salivas on the bumpy, immature Turkic prince.


    During the previous massacre of Turks, Tang Hao repeatedly told his subordinates to collect dried meat from the local people. While attacking the king''s Court of the golden tent, Tang Hao also repeatedly stressed that only raw meat is allowed to be roasted and no dried meat is allowed to be eaten privately.


    Maybe when he first attacked the tribal people, Tang Hao already thought of this day!


    Such a thoughtful and meticulous state of mind is indeed unmatched by a garrison general.


    After finishing the incense burning time, Tang Hao waved his hand and said.


    "Everyone move on!"


    Scouts are constantly sent out and rewarded. Different from the past, now the scouts are all in the south.


    For the Turkic soldiers behind him, Tang Hao was confident that they would not catch up.


    Tang Hao on horseback thought more about the scenes of raids than the pursuit of the meeting.


    I was surprised to succeed for the first time. However, after killing Yu Ye, when the night attack arrived at ashnasher, his two thousand armour soldiers were a little more difficult than the first night attack, and the casualties also increased. It was a fluke to win.


    At this moment, an idea came out of Tang Hao''s mind.


    If we can set up a small number of troops, but they are skilled in assassination and raid and loyal to their subordinates. Then even if the enemy is on guard, it will not be so hasty and embarrassed as to sharpen its knife temporarily.

 Chapter 137

    Datang barracks.


    Li Xiaogong picked the lantern wick, and the flame jumped, reflecting the military book in his hand even brighter.


    Just then, a rapid footsteps came from outside the tent.


    "General! No!"


    Before people arrived, the voice came first.


    When Li Xiaogong looked up, he saw that the deputy general had entered the military account.


    "What''s up?"


    "Cavalry, Turks, run away!"


    At this time, Su dingfang hurried into the account.


    "General Li! The Turks have run away!"


    Li Xiaogong''s face suddenly changed. He hurried out of the camp, boarded the lookout platform and looked to the north.


    I saw that the Turkic camp was quiet. There was no fire or human shadow in Noda''s camp.


    At this moment, Li Xiaogong suddenly understood.


    Li Xiaogong was so annoyed that he roared loudly.


    "The cavalry team leave the city quickly! Find the main Turkic force and entangle them!"


    Su dingfang, standing beside Li Xiaogong, couldn''t help sighing in his heart when he looked at Li Xiaogong with an iron face.


    The best attack time has been missed in vain. It''s too late to find the main Turkic force now.


    After all, the Turkic soldiers are different from the Tang army. Generally, most of them are cavalry. They move quickly and come and go like the wind.


    It''s not easy to find them on this vast grassland and entangle them.


    Su dingfang knew that he could not stop Li Xiaogong from becoming angry at this time, although he opened his mouth to remind him.


    "General Li, in this vast grassland, this is the advantage of Turkic cavalry. What''s more, it''s also in the evening. If you send out cavalry and get bitten by Turks, wouldn''t it be more than worth the loss?"


    Li Xiaogong stood on the lookout. His face was blue. He bit his teeth and stamped his foot. He had to give up.


    In the dark night, Jieli Khan rode on a sweat BMW and looked at the grassland under the night ahead.


    Behind him, a huge contingent of 160000 Turkic cavalry stretched for miles.


    On the horse, Jieli Khan looked at the sparks in the South and muttered.


    "North, I''ll come back sooner or later!"


    No one could have imagined that this war, which was on the verge of outbreak, ended in this way.


    After a confrontation between the two armies of more than 300000, nearly half a month later, the dominant Turks withdrew in a hurry.


    On the day after the withdrawal of the Turkic army, a shocking news came from the grassland.


    The garrison of the golden tent court was bloodwashed by a Tang army of more than 2000 people, half of the garrison camp was destroyed, and the Turkic prince was captured alive in the chaos.


    Listening to the dusty scouts, both Su dingfang and Li Xiaogong were shocked by the news.


    Su dingfang stood there and said in disbelief.


    "It''s really them!"


    No one could have imagined that this war, which was on the verge of outbreak, ended in this way.


    After a confrontation between the two armies of more than 300000, nearly half a month later, the dominant Turks withdrew in a hurry.


    On the day after the withdrawal of the Turkic army, a shocking news came from the grassland.


    With the withdrawal of the Turkic army, those scouts hiding on the grassland began to return to Datang and spread the news on the grassland back to the Barracks at the first time.


    At this moment, there is such a scout who narrowly escaped death in the Tang army camp.


    The scouts, who were covered with dust, looked haggard and even had weak legs and feet, were arranged by the generals to sit in the tent.


    A little information on the grassland was told by the Scout.


    "A few days ago, the garrison of Jinzhang Wangting was bloodwashed by a team of more than 2000 Tang troops, half of the garrison camp was destroyed, and the Turkic prince was captured alive in the chaos."


    "And this team is the white general who once killed Yu Ye and defeated the main Turkic force."


    Although the Scout had never seen Tang Hao, the news came from the Tang scouts wandering the grassland.


    Listening to the dusty scouts, both Su dingfang and Li Xiaogong were shocked by the news.


    Su dingfang stood there and said in disbelief.


    "It''s really them!"


    No one can imagine that it is such a Tang Bing team!


    From the news reported by the scouts, it has been basically confirmed that it is the Qingqi led by Tang Hao from the number change and itinerary.


    Su dingfang murmured.


    "The cavalry team of 3300 people broke through Xiangcheng, attacked all the way, destroyed dozens of grassland tribes, even broke the two main forces that went to encircle and suppress, and killed more than 10000 Turkic soldiers."


    "Now, in the wanton search of 20000 Turks, Tang Hao attacked the Turkic Royal garrison in Yinshan, burned the barracks and captured the prince. Tang Hao is unparalleled in wisdom and courage!"


    Several generals standing on the account side also nodded in agreement.


    "In this war, it''s nothing to mention that he was promoted to rank with his achievements."


    Su dingfang glanced at Li Xiaogong quietly and felt a burst of regret in his heart.


    Living in the hinterland of the grassland, Tang Hao took risks and repeatedly created opportunities for the front line. However, these opportunities have slipped out of their hands.


    Now, the Turkic army has returned to the grassland, and the war is over.


    With this painful lesson, I''m afraid the Turkic army will not rashly invade the Central Plains in recent years. I''m afraid it''s hard to get the chance to get meritorious service and promotion.


    Li Xiaogong sat in the coach''s position and listened to all the people in the account marveling at Tang Hao without saying a word.


    Without being singled out by others, Li Xiaogong also knew that he had missed the great opportunity to calm the north and become famous.


    At this moment, the shock in his heart has quietly passed away, and there is a sense of resentment in his mind.


    He even complained that Tang Hao didn''t send scouts to remind himself before each action, so that he could make arrangements. He also complained about Tang Hao''s indifference and silence after his action.


    If you can know the news, even a little bit of trouble, you will certainly not miss the opportunity to participate in this war.

 Chapter 138

    Chang''an City, Tai Chi hall.


    When the war report from the North came, the palace was quiet.


    Whether it is the king of the Tang Dynasty or Fang Xuanling, Li Jing, Cheng Zhijie, Yuchi Jingde, a group of old ministers standing in his highness, everyone has a rich expression on their faces.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, sitting on the Dragon chair, looked incredible and even couldn''t believe his ears.


    There was a long silence.


    The king of Tang looked at his eldest son Wuji and said.


    "Wuji, is your information really true?"


    Changsun Wuji walked slowly up the hall and said in a loud voice.


    "Report back to your majesty. There are also secret reports from the twelve division spies stationed in the hinterland of the grassland, which are completely consistent with the war reports given by General Li on the front line."


    While talking, the eldest sun Wuji took out several cowhide secret newspapers from his arms and unfolded them.


    "On August 24, in the near future, Tang generals led more than 2000 troops all the way north to break the Turkic Royal garrison, burn the army account, wipe out 3000 enemies, and abduct the Turkic prince in chaos."


    The voice was slow and clear, and everyone present could hear it clearly.


    Just a few lines of words fell on everyone''s heart at o''clock, but it was like lighting a heavy bullet at the top of his heart, with full impact.


    "And this one."


    With that, sun Wuji picked up a secret newspaper and read it out.


    "On the night of August 18, Tang generals led more than 2000 troops to attack the subordinates of Turkic General Yu Ye at night, kill Turkic General Yu Ye, completely annihilate Yu Ye''s elite troops, and only more than 100 people fled."


    "There is also this one. On August 12, Tang general led two thousand light cavalry to attack the headquarters of the Turkic general ASHNA society at night. Except that he led a hundred people out of ASHNA society to escape, none of the other Turkic soldiers survived."


    There was no other sound above the hall except the sound of Chang sun Wuji reading the secret report.


    Quiet!


    The hall is surprisingly quiet!


    Everyone present, you look at me, I look at you, shocked, excited, surprised, incredible, all kinds of expressions are displayed on everyone''s faces one by one.


    Now, everyone can guess who Tang will be mentioned in the secret report.


    However, the disparity in military strength and the prominent status of the enemy will give everyone present an illusion! An illusion that listening to a story is generally untrue!


    In the enemy''s territory, he attacked thousands of miles, repeatedly defeated many with few, killed the enemy''s famous generals, and finally attacked the garrison of the golden tent court and captured the Turkic Royal Prince!


    This series of things can only exist in those illusory stories.


    But it happened that Tang Hao, a poor born son-in-law of the Li family, did it!


    After hearing these war reports, Yuchi Jingde swallowed his saliva and said at the top of his throat.


    "This... This is too mysterious?"


    Fang Xuanling held his chin and said with emotion.


    "This is indeed an exaggeration. With 3300 light cavalry, he won the hands of 2000 Turkic soldiers in half a day. Xiangcheng, which is as solid as gold, went all the way north, attacked all night, and wiped out two Turkic elite twice their strength."


    "Finally, under the siege and interception of 20000 Turkic soldiers, they killed at the foot of Yinshan Mountain and kidnapped the Turkic prince."


    "This kind of war achievement is better than that of champion Hou Huo Qubing."


    Other ministers nodded in agreement when they heard Fang Xuanling''s explanation.


    Where would they know that Tang Hao''s perfect night attack is entirely because he passed the information that Huo Qubing transmitted to his mind over and over again in his spare time, even on horseback.


    Huo Qubing is an expert in this cavalry raid. He is the first person in a surprise attack since ancient times.


    Fang Xuanling glanced at the thoughtful Li Jing and smiled.


    "Lao Li, don''t worry. I''m not aiming at your son-in-law. I''m just talking about things."


    Hearing the teasing of old friends, Li Jing smiled faintly.


    However, in the depths of my heart, I have already turned up huge waves.


    He could not imagine that the child born in the countryside would lead his soldiers to fight such a miraculous battle on the battlefield.


    Even if he had the great honor of the Tang army God, thinking of these wars, he didn''t dare to assert that he would do better than this young boy.


    The king of Tang took a deep breath, his face showed meaning and relief, and looked at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "Now the Turkic army is retreating to the grassland. Did the intelligence mention the specific location of Tang Hao now?"


    "As expected, Tang Hao would take a detour to avoid the hundreds of thousands of troops of Jieli Khan and finally reach Datong mansion."


    The king of Tang was pleased, but also mixed with a trace of unhappiness.


    It''s not because Tang Hao made such brilliant achievements in ancient and modern warfare, but because he and Li Xiaogong arranged a huge situation and dispatched 100000 Tang soldiers. Originally, they wanted to wipe out the main Turkic force and thoroughly evaluate the Northern Territory. Now, only this small team that was considered to be blind and confused has made achievements.


    Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian, sat down with 150000 Tang sergeants. From beginning to end, he let the main Turkic force slip away from under his eyelids without moving a soldier!


    The king of Tang thought for a moment and ordered.


    "Let Datong send cavalry to pick up. Once you find it, you must bring it back safely."


    Seeing his Majesty''s personal order to receive Tang Hao, the ministers were envious.


    After all, as long as Tang Hao can come back alive, the silver reward position must be nothing. For such great contributions, many people can''t earn the reward for their whole life.

 Chapter 139

    Datong, an important border town.


    This day.


    Outside Datong City, a team of cavalry rolled in.


    Tang soldiers stationed in the city saw the cavalry from a distance.


    The police drum rang through the city.


    In a moment, the general of the city head boarded the city head and stopped for a long walk.


    At the foot of the city, 2000 cavalry in blood armor stood on horses. Unlike ordinary cavalry, each cavalry in this team is equipped with at least two war horses.


    In the Tang Dynasty, especially when the war was just over, the war horses were cherished. Even the most elite Xuanjia army of the Tang Dynasty could only ride two horses per person. At this time, the team under the city had three war horses per person. This configuration can be said to be quite luxurious.


    Looking closely, these soldiers were not dressed in strange dark red armor, but the blood dried up on the armor. The armor is covered with shocking knife and arrow marks in many places.


    Only from these cracks, it is obvious that this cavalry team has experienced a tragic war.


    Everyone has stubble on his face, messy hair and black face. I don''t know how long he hasn''t taken a bath. He looks particularly untidy and embarrassed.


    But everyone''s body, invisible exudes a sense of killing.


    This kind of killing intention can only be seen by veterans who have experienced many battles after rolling out of the Shura in hell.


    In front of the team, there was also a young general with a broken beard. Through the blood stains, you can vaguely see that you are wearing a white robe and a pair of eyes under your messy hair, which makes people shudder.


    Shouted the general at the head of the city.


    "Who is under the city?"


    Under the city, a loud voice came.


    "I''m the commander of zuowuwei, Xiaoqi Wei Tang Hao. Please open the gate and let me wait for 2000 warriors to enter the city."


    This team was the light cavalry troops led by Tang Hao who went deep into the Turkic rear.


    After attacking the Royal garrison, in order to avoid the siege and interception of Turks and hundreds of thousands of retreating Turks, Tang Hao led his team to detour, cross the canyon from the gap, take the Guming pass on the west side of Datong, and finally arrive at Datong mansion.


    Along the way, the cavalry team can experience the hardships.


    Looking at these light knights and soldiers, the soldiers at the head of the city were silent.


    The general at the head of the city responded first and shouted.


    "It''s the team that raided the king''s court that''s back! Hurry to report to the king of Jiangxia county and say that Tang Xiaoqi and Cheng Xiaoqi are back."


    After that, the general stationed at the head of the city waved hurriedly.


    "Open the gate! Open the gate!"


    Tang Hao under the city was relieved to hear the excited shouts of the city.


    Anyway, I didn''t get shut out and finally returned to the region of Datang.


    The news of Tang Hao''s return soon spread among Datong officials.


    In Datong mansion, people and soldiers rushed out one after another and rushed to the streets to warmly welcome the great hero who created the miracle of the Tang Dynasty and the warriors under his command.


    For a time, the streets were crowded and thunderous with joy. Tang Hao, like a bright star, walked slowly across the street with Wu Zhui, feeling people''s worship and admiration.


    In the past few days, Tang Hao''s opportunity has spread all over the Tang Dynasty.


    With 3000 soldiers wandering in the Turkic grassland, among the 20000 Turkic troops encircled and suppressed, they not only wiped out more than 10000 Turkic soldiers, but also burned the Royal garrison tents and captured the Turkic Prince alive.


    In the history of the Tang Dynasty, although we have won the war against foreign nations, no one can be as good as champion Hou Huo Qubing.


    Today, however, Datang has a figure who can compete with champion Hou.


    In the lane, the crowd cheered and talked.


    "Tang Xiaoqi''s unparalleled feats should also be awarded the champion of Tang Xiaoqi Wei, shining through the ages and competing with strong men."


    "How is it possible that we only granted titles on a large scale when the Tang Dynasty was founded. Now the king of Tang granted a group of veterans with outstanding achievements when he saw Lingyan Pavilion. Since then, he has not granted titles at the Marquis level."


    "In today''s peaceful and prosperous age, it is impossible for the Tang Dynasty to confer Marquis again, but it is possible to confer a second-class title. However, judging from the decision of the king of Tang, Tang Xiaoqi has such great achievements, so it is reasonable to confer a second-class title."


    Soon these words were drowned in cheers.


    At the north gate of Datong, Tang Hao once met Li daozong, king of Jiangxia Prefecture.


    Tang Hao didn''t have much affection for the dramatic king of the Tang Dynasty, who had ups and downs in his life, but he didn''t hate it.


    Seeing the hurried Li daozong coming in person, Tang Hao dismounted and bowed.


    "The last general, I have seen the king of Jiangxia county."


    Li daozong got off his horse and helped Tang Hao up with his own hands.


    "Good nephew, get up quickly. This time, you have made great contributions to my Tang Dynasty."


    The Turkic invasion was also due to the discord between Li daozong''s subordinates and generals, which led to the sudden invasion of Turks and the loss of the city. Li daozong''s own subordinates suffered heavy losses.


    After that, Su dingfang, the Duke of Xing, was suddenly ill, and the Turkic army pressed the border, which almost led to great disaster.


    In such a tense situation in the north, Li daozong can not escape his blame. Even if someone wants to intercede for him, he is powerless.


    The king of Hejian, who succeeded Su dingfang, used conservative troops and nearly put 100000 soldiers in danger in the Tang Dynasty.


    If the prince of Hejian was defeated, Li daozong, who caused trouble, would certainly be the first to commit a crime.


    Thanks to Tang haobing''s dangerous move, Jieli Khan had to withdraw.


    For Li daozong, this is undoubtedly great good news, so he owes Tang Hao a favor.


    Li Xiaogong took Tang Hao''s hand, held it tightly in his heart, smiled and said excitedly,


    "Good nephew, follow me to the house. Today, today we don''t get drunk!"


    Facing such a warm reception from Li daozong, Tang Hao felt a little uncomfortable, but did not refuse and followed him.

 Chapter 140

    For more than half a month''s long-distance attack, there is hardly much rest time.


    In this every day, facing all kinds of emergencies at any time, both psychologically and physically, they bear this endless fatigue.


    After running a hot bath, Tang Hao felt endless tiredness. He lay down in bed and fell asleep.


    This sleep is two days.


    Cheng Chumo, Wang Fengbai and others, like Tang Hao, plunged into it. When they woke up, it was the third day.


    During their deep sleep, the news that Tang Hao returned to Datang hungry had already spread all over the imperial city.


    At this time, in Chang''an City, from Princes and nobles to traffickers and pawns, the most talked about after dinner is also related to Tang Hao.


    Such remarks can be heard everywhere on the street.


    "If he is really a redundant son-in-law in the government of the state of Wei, he made great achievements in the war for the first time, just like the champion Hou in those years! Tut tut!"


    "Isn''t it! This war is enough to shine through the ages and leave a name in history!"


    "Tang Xiaoqi is proficient in poetry and folk art. He is not only excellent in martial arts, but also in military strategy. He is really a talent in longitude and latitude."


    "Hey! Tang Xiaoqi is a combination of all his advantages. If he was born into a prince and noble, he would be a perfect person."


    In everyone''s eyes, Tang Hao seems to have become a dazzling new star of the Tang Dynasty, rising slowly.


    In the Weiguo mansion.


    Li Jing and his wife sat in the yard tasting tea and enjoying flowers.


    Li Wanqing also sat on the seat. The servant girls surrounded the three members of the family, added tea and poured water from time to time, and chatted a few homely words.


    Li Jing took a sip from her tea cup, smiled and said slowly.


    "I heard from Datong that Hao''er had led his army to the south at dawn the day before yesterday and arrived at Datong house. Now he is repairing in Datong house."


    As soon as she said this, Li Wanqing''s eyes lit up. A smile finally appeared on her worried face for several days and blurted out.


    "Father, what''s the news? I''m going to Datong mansion."


    After that, a faint blush appeared on the happy face. He stood up and wanted to go out.


    How can she be unhappy when her husband returns? I wish I could run to Datong mansion to meet her now.


    Li Jing looked at the daughter''s worried appearance and said with a smile.


    "Look at your hurry. Hao''er must be tired after running for several days. It''s better to repair in Datong house."


    "What''s more, just after the war, there are still a lot of military affairs to be explained and handled. Don''t make trouble."


    "After waiting for these days, I can''t wait for these three or four days?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing knew that she had overreacted and returned to her seat bitterly. When my father said so, the faint blush on my face turned red.


    Red brushed his eyebrows and eyes with a smile and said.


    "What your father said is, what''s your hurry? Is it still far from our Chang''an when we get to Datong?"


    After that, a strange look flashed in Hongfu''s eyes and said.


    "When Tang Hao comes back this time, I don''t know what reward his majesty will give?"


    Although Hongfu also knew that Tang Hao had made great contributions this time, the greater the contribution, she was not very easy to measure in her heart.


    After all, it is not the identity of a military general, and there is not much concept of the merit of a military general, but you can weigh this merit according to the official position granted by your majesty.


    Li Jing pondered for a moment.


    "Tang Hao''s achievements this time even exceeded the original champion Hou. Even the Tang Dynasty has been granted the title for some time."


    "But in my opinion, your majesty will certainly not be stingy about this unparalleled feat. No matter how bad it is, he will reward a founding County son."


    Li Wanqing''s eyes flashed, and her face was filled with a proud smile.


    "I expect that in terms of military rank, Tang... My husband will certainly be promoted several levels in succession. I think it should be no problem to be the youngest general in Tang Dynasty."


    After hearing Li Jing and Li Wanqing''s speculation about Tang Hao''s reward, Hongfu''s heart was slightly shocked.


    I didn''t expect Tang Hao to have such great achievements!


    Even this trend surpasses Li Jing at the peak of her youth!


    Thinking of this, Hongfu''s heart turned sharply.


    If Tang Hao was mediocre, it would be nothing. He kept his promise and brought the son of his friend into the government. Li''s house also won a reputation of loyalty and commitment.


    But Tang Hao''s literary talent is brilliant, his quyi is exquisite and his martial arts are extraordinary. Now he has made great achievements. The excellent ones are too dazzling.


    Such a person, however, became a redundant son-in-law of the Duke of Wei.


    It completely covers the aura of Li''s house''s commitment to keep its promise. Even in the identity of your son-in-law, it is enough to be criticized by the world.


    Hongfu looked at the two people who were very happy and couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    Maybe it was a mistake to choose Tang Hao as a redundant.


    A faint worry appeared on Hongfu''s face, looking at the beautiful scene in front of her, she said.


    "Tang Hao has made such great achievements. Maybe, maybe our wedding should not have been so hasty."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing felt a slight shock in her heart, restrained her smile, remained silent for a few seconds, and said slowly.


    "When I mentioned this, I felt guilty. When I was hot on the first day of junior high school, I hurried to take the child back to the house. If I knew that he had this talent, I would certainly let him obtain fame. Feng Fengguang''s winning marriage would not be a redundant son-in-law."


    Hongfu gave Li Jing a resentful look and said faintly.


    "It''s too late now. It''s a foregone conclusion. Now Tang Hao is dazzling and has become the focus of Chang''an. I''m afraid he will be proud and think of the burden and bear a grudge against our Li family."


    Hongfu''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, even the humble Han Emperor Liu Banglong resolutely cut off seven different surnamed kings who once worked for him after he ascended the throne of the dragon. Tang Hao is just a cloth. Are you willing to bear the burden of a redundant son-in-law?


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing frowned slightly and murmured.


    "No... no?"

 Chapter 141

    On the third day when Tang Hao arrived in Datong City, the imperial edict from Chagan came.


    Originally, I wanted to repair here for a few more days, but the king of Tang ordered Tang Hao and Cheng Chumo to lead the warriors back to Chang''an and receive a reward.


    Now the Turkic prince had nowhere to settle, and a decree came. Helpless, Tang Hao ordered the warriors to reorganize their armaments and go to Chang''an.


    Out of Datong mansion, Tang Hao looked back.


    The mottled city walls, the Tang Sergeant standing at the head of the city, and the Tang military flag flying in the wind.


    Tang Hao knows that this is not a farewell. The main Turkic force is still here. He will return here soon.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, sitting on the mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty, was a man with great ambition and grand long cherished aspirations. He wanted to be the heavenly Khan in the mouth of the grassland people, to conquer Koguryo and to be the eternal emperor like the first emperor.


    The war against the Turks may not be long before it starts again here.


    Tang Hao got on his horse, said goodbye to Li daozong who had left the city, and slowly went towards Chang''an.


    Everything in the future has variables, and Tang Hao still doesn''t consider it. At present, Tang Hai is thinking about what reward he will get.


    Tang Hao, who is now the sixth grade, is only one step away from the general.


    Military promotion, gold, silver and jewelry, these rewards must be nothing.


    But Tang Hai is most concerned about whether there will be a royal title.


    Once the title was granted, Tang Hao''s identity would be completely changed.


    Different from the title given by the powerful family in Naxi, Tang Hao''s title was obtained by relying on his actual combat achievements, which contains a lot of gold. If you have a title, your majesty will also grant a residence belonging to Tang Hao.


    With the mansion, Tang Hao could do many things he wanted to do but could not do without being bound by Li''s house.


    Of course, the premise of this and is still to see how the high king of Tang made decisions.


    From Datong to Jinyang and then to Chang''an, only four days later, Tang Hao led the two thousand warriors to Chang''an city.


    Standing under Chang''an city again, Tang Hao looked at the strong city wall and recalled the scene of being "invited" back by Li''s house. In just a few months, he felt as if he were separated from the world.


    Now Chang''an city is waiting for the return of the Tang warriors.


    The sergeant at the gate asked politely when he saw Tang Hao''s light cavalry team.


    "Is Tang Xiao riding ahead?"


    Tang Hao looked at the general, who was also a school captain, and returned with a loud voice.


    "I am Tang Hao."


    Although he is also a school captain, Tang Hao''s identity has been greatly separated from him after this battle. There is no need to approach these generals guarding the city gate.


    As soon as the voice fell, the city head general bowed respectfully and said sincerely.


    "There''s news from the military headquarters. Let me wait for Tang Xiaoqi to return again. Please wait here for a moment. Let me go and tell him first."


    Tang Hao didn''t say much and nodded slightly.


    This time, Tang Hao brought the Turkic prince into the city and made great contributions. Now when he returned to Chang''an, it must be different from usual. The ceremony of entering the city must be indispensable. That''s what the city guarding general told him.


    This is a great opportunity to publicize the national prestige. Neither the king of the Tang Dynasty nor the ministers of the Ministry of war will miss it.


    For a moment, the news of Tang Hao''s return with his soldiers was like wings. With the propaganda of the Ministry of war, it immediately spread all over the streets of Chang''an city.


    For a time, in Chang''an City, both aristocratic family dignitaries and Jingshi people went out of their homes and rushed to Zhengde long street where the east gate of Chang''an was located, waiting for Tang Hao to enter the city.


    Some well-known girls who have not yet been married have rushed out with flower baskets, hoping to brighten the eyes of the returning hero. Being a concubine is a great shade.


    Tang Hao, who came through, still resisted this kind of high-profile thing.


    But now, in this era, it is still a normal state, and Tang Hao can only do as the Romans do.


    Under the arrangement of the ministers of the Ministry of war, Tang Hao led two thousand light cavalry under his command, escorted by thousands of cattle guards, entered Chang''an from Mingde gate and set foot on Zhengde long street.


    When he stepped onto Zhengde long street and looked at the dense crowd on both sides of the street, Tang Hao was really startled.


    Tang Hao never expected that so many people would get the news and rush here in such a short time.


    Walking slowly across the long street, Tang Hao pulled out his green sword and shouted in a thick voice.


    "Fight for the Tang Dynasty!"


    The two thousand armour men behind him pulled out the Tang Dao from their waist and shouted in unison.


    "Fight for the Tang Dynasty!"


    The deafening sound, like a wave, rang through the whole Zhengde long street.


    At this time, Tang Hao, with stubble all over his face, hasn''t had time to clean up when he returns to Datong. In addition, he has been running all the way to Chang''an these days. The whole person looks like a slovenly feeling.


    But this is the way it looks, which is more in line with the appearance of a general returning from the battlefield.


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    "Tang Xiaoqi!"


    On both sides, many young women shouted Tang Hao''s official position, white hands, and scattered the petals in the flower basket onto the street.


    War horses, warriors, beauties and Turkic princes in the prison car behind.


    The glory of the cold weapon era is just like this.

 Chapter 142

    Tai Chi hall.


    All the courtiers have been waiting in the hall for a long time.


    As the melodious horn sounded outside the palace, the ministers raised their heads one after another.


    "Minister, Tang Hao, bring the Turkic prince to your majesty."


    A loud voice came from outside the hall.


    The king of Tang on the Dragon chair, with a smile on his face, walked down slowly from the top of the hall surrounded by eunuchs and palace maids.


    "Aiqing, go out with me and have a look at the Turkic prince."


    The king of Tang seemed in a good mood and smiled happily.


    "Promise."


    A group of civil servants and generals bowed and responded in unison.


    Outside the Tai Chi hall, on the huge square, at this time, Tang Hao stood on Wu Zhui. Behind him, 2000 warriors who had fought on the grassland rode on the high horse in a neat and uniform way.


    At the end of the team, on a prison car, the Turkic prince was bound by chains and locked in a cage.


    The 100 civil and military ministers of the Tang Dynasty walked out of the Tai Chi hall and stood high on the steps.


    At this moment, hundreds of trumpeters sounded their horns in the square.


    The long and low horn sounded outside the magnificent palace and echoed in the sky.


    Tang Hao got off his horse, knelt on one knee and raised his right hand.


    The two thousand cavalry behind him turned over and dismounted neatly, half kneeling on the ground.


    In the whole process, except for the "chucking" sound of armor friction, I could no longer hear any messy sound. The neat and powerful actions looked very pleasing to the eye, which not only brightened the eyes of the king of Tang on the steps.


    Yuchi Jingde, who was behind King Tang, saw the scene in front of him and was full of praise.


    "Unexpectedly, this boy has some ways of running the army. The two thousand cavalry are like Phoenix Nirvana in his hands. Now they look murderous, powerful and good."


    Cheng Zhijie took the words and said happily.


    "Attack thousands of miles and kill thousands of enemies. Still kill the Turkic elite under the siege. These soldiers seem to be first-class elite soldiers!"


    The others nodded after hearing their praise.


    All that remains is gold!


    These soldiers, with Tang Hao attacking thousands of miles, fought many bloody battles, whether breaking through the siege or finally capturing the prince alive, this battle is like completing the sublimation and transformation once and again, and all who can live to the end have become the elite of the elite.


    The cavalry in front of us was like Tang''s sharpest dagger. Their combat effectiveness was enough to make the enemy shudder.


    "Fight for Datang, fight for Datang glory!"


    Tang Hao''s loud voice sounded outside the Tai Chi hall again.


    Two thousand cavalry behind him shouted.


    "Fight for Datang, fight for Datang glory!"


    This sound, like surging waves, rolled away and rang the whole hall square.


    The king of Tang, standing on the steps, looked at Tang Hao and the two thousand soldiers in the square and nodded with satisfaction.


    Reach out.


    Tang Hao at the foot of the steps got up slowly, and the cavalry team behind him also stood up.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sounded slowly with the royal majesty.


    "You''ve made great contributions to the northern territory of the Tang Dynasty. I''m very pleased and appreciate it!"


    After that, a big Eunuch in the Tai Chi hall came slowly with a decree.


    "Tang Hao, the Xiaoqi Wei of zuowuwei, led a light cavalry into the grassland, attacked thousands of miles, killed more than ten thousand enemies, broke the Turkic Royal garrison, burned the army account, captured the prince, and the merit lies in the country. Your majesty has an order to grant Tang Hao, the Xiaoqi Wei Wei, the son of Kaiguo County, 500 households in the city of food, the rank of military officer, the fourth grade of Jin, general Ningyuan, a residence for the Viscount, and a number of gold and silver artifacts."


    The sharp voice of the eunuch echoed outside the palace.


    In ancient times, titles were divided into five Titles: Duke, Hou, Bo, Zi and male, while Tang Hao''s title ranked second from last.


    After hearing the imperial seal of Tang Hao, none of the princes and ministers present arrived unexpectedly.


    Only because Tang Hao''s credit is so great that he can be granted the rank of county earl. What''s more, the title granted by the king of Tang this time was only the title of Kaiguo Xianzi.


    It''s only natural that the military attache''s official position has been promoted to four grades.


    General Ningyuan is only a subordinate of the five grades. Although he can be regarded as entering the ranks of senior generals in the military attache position system of the Tang Dynasty, he is definitely at the bottom of the ranks of senior generals.


    Tang Hao knelt on one knee and said in a loud voice.


    "Minister Tang Hao, thank your majesty longen."


    From this moment on, Tang Hao was no longer a humble family. He jumped into the ranks of aristocratic families, and there were 500 food cities.


    In the official position, he also became a general from a school captain, and was a general of Ningyuan under the fifth grade.


    When I first entered Chang''an, I joined Li''s residence in order to stand out and rise up. Now, on this road, Tang Hao has finally taken a solid step.


    The eunuch continued.


    "Zuo Xiaowei, Wei Chumo of Shaowu school,... Your majesty has a decree to seal Wei Chumo of Shaowu school. He is a male in Kaiguo County, has 500 families in the city, has the rank of military officer, the fourth grade of Jin, a general on horseback, and gives some gold and silver artifacts."


    Cheng Chumo''s reward is in line with the rules. Cheng Chumo is the eldest son of Cheng Zhijie. He will be the successor of the government in the future. The title of founding County man is of no importance to him.


    Even for Chen Chumo, the official position of the Ranger general is more valuable than the title of the founding County man.


    It was for this reason that when the eunuch finished reading the edict, all the officials present couldn''t help but curl their mouths.


    It can be seen that for this reward, the ministers are vaguely complaining about Chen Chumo.


    After Tang Hao and Chumo were granted the imperial edict, both school captains and ordinary sergeants were rewarded, including not only promotion in official positions, but also gold and silver artifacts and some rewards.


    Compared with Tang Hao and Cheng Chumo, the king of Tang seems to be more interested in the reward of these school captains and sergeants.

 Chapter 143

    Tang Hao was satisfied with this reward. After all, he got what he wanted.


    As for the complicated words read by the eunuch later, Tang Hao was not interested in listening.


    An hour went by.


    After thanking twice in a row, Tang Hao freed himself and withdrew from the square in front of the Tai Chi hall with 2000 Jiashi.


    After leaving the Tai Chi hall, Chumo comes forward, hugs Tang Hao on the shoulder, and asks with a smile.


    "Brother Tang, do you have leisure time tonight?"


    As comrades in arms, Tang Hao and Chumo got along day and night on the battlefield. In just a few days of contact, Tang Hao and Chumo developed their feelings by leaps and bounds and wandered in thrills and dangers again and again. Now they can be said to be close and can be called brothers of life and death.


    Tang Hao slightly pondered and shook his head slightly.


    "Brother Cheng, I''m afraid I can''t today. I have to go back to the mansion."


    After looking at Tang Hao, Chumo sighs silently in his heart, pats Tang Hao on the shoulder and says with relief.


    "Well, you''d better go back first. When you have time, our brothers will get together another day!"


    Chumo doesn''t like it. He knows that although Tang Hao is now a Viscount, he must still be a redundant son-in-law as long as he stays in the Li family. In this era, the redundant son-in-law''s status is very low and he has to bow his head everywhere.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly in response.


    After walking out of the Imperial City, Tang Hao turned to two thousand soldiers behind him.


    "Brothers! Your majesty gives us ten days off. Take advantage of these days to relax."


    "If you marry your mother-in-law, stay with your mother-in-law and children. If you don''t marry your mother-in-law, hurry up and work hard. There are those who are energetic and almost. Don''t throw all these money in the kiln."


    This time, these soldiers had enough money in their arms to pay them for the previous three or five years.


    With this money, an ordinary family can live a good life for several years if they save some money.


    "Also, take it easy when visiting the kiln. This body bone should be kept for war."


    Said here, Tang Hao burst into a wild laugh.


    The two thousand cavalry behind him laughed at Tang Hao''s vulgar words.


    During the half month of the expedition, Tang Hao gradually adapted to the life in the military camp and gradually learned how to get along with these soldiers in the army.


    These soldiers are straightforward and rough, so when they get along with them, they must pick up their own literati style.


    The best way is to eat meat, drink in a big bowl, and laugh and scold when you''re free.


    It is precisely because Tang Hao understands this that he can make his soldiers feel that the general is not cold and high. It seems vulgar, but in fact it can give people a sense of closeness, so that they can integrate into them faster and get together with these soldiers.


    In the distance, sun Wuji and Yuchi Jingde, who had just left the hall, looked at Tang Hao and looked at each other when they heard the vulgar words, showing a trace of approval.


    In their impression, Tang Hao''s quyi was superb, and his attainments in poetry and CI were extraordinary. He could be regarded as a serious scholar. Originally, they thought that Tang Hao Ran the army by the cold military law of the Tang Dynasty.


    Now it seems that they think too much.


    Looking at Tang Hao, who was in a group with the sergeants and boasted and farted, it was still hard for anyone to believe that he was a talent of Chang''an who could write poetry and music.


    Cheng Zhijie looked at the smiling young soldiers and said with a smile.


    "This boy is smart. He can take in the hearts of the army in just a few days."


    Yuchi Jingde was also amazed and said.


    "People who are proficient in bowing, horse riding and shooting, literature and martial arts, even have a set of military strategies, managing the army and leading the army, and have great courage. Such people are destined to be generals."


    Sun Wuji stared at Tang Hao in the distance. His eyes were full of gratification and praise.


    Looking at Yuchi Jingde, he seemed to think of something. He put away his smile, sighed and said with regret.


    "It''s a pity that such a talent has become a redundant son-in-law. Alas! What a pity!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the smiling eldest sun Wuji immediately cooled down. The original good mood suddenly became worse.


    Tang Hao is a nephew. Although the evidence is conclusive, there are signs that he can''t be much wrong. At this time, how can eldest sun Wuji be happy to be exposed by Yuchi Jingde.


    At present, the eldest sun Wuji only felt irritable in his heart, and his tone also took three points of anger.


    "What? What''s the matter with the redundant son-in-law? Shouldn''t the redundant son-in-law lead the military? He should lower his head for a generation?"


    Seeing that sun Wuji suddenly got angry, Cheng Zhijie and Yuchi Jingde felt a little confused and were stunned.


    The eldest sun Wuji continued with a straight face.


    "To take a step back, Tang Hao is now famous. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about marriage. If he wants to, isn''t there a way to get married?"


    Hearing the speech, Yuchi Jingde and Cheng Zhijie changed their faces and looked at their eldest sun Wuji with strange eyes.


    At this moment, Yuchi Jingde felt that the old friend in front of him who had participated in the transformation of Xuanwu Gate became very strange.


    How could such words come from his mouth?


    Yuchi Jingde touched his chin and looked suspiciously at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "Eh! Why do I think you are abnormal."


    Asked by Yuchi Jingde, sun Wuji suddenly realized his gaffe and explained.


    "I just hate the word" redundant son-in-law "and defend the young man against injustice."


    At this time, Tang Hao, who said goodbye to the soldiers, caught a glimpse of these old ministers. After hesitating, he followed Chumo and led his horse.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming, changsun Wuji greeted him first.


    "Come on, Tang Hao, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Then he took Tang Hao outside the palace.


    Looking at the back of Tang Hao and changsun Wuji, I just tell Cheng Zhijie that the relationship between changsun Wuji and Tang Hao is not simple, but I can''t figure out what the relationship between them is.

 Chapter 144

    Changsun Wuji took Tang Hao for a distance, looked back and saw that there were no people around, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Hao''er, you..."


    "Stop! Lord Chang sun, the evidence is not conclusive. You''d better call me by name. I''m more used to it."


    Seeing that the eldest sun Wuji came to recognize his relatives again, Tang Hao quickly stopped.


    Sun Wuji sighed and said.


    "OK, OK! Let''s not talk about this for the moment. Let''s let it go first. I want to ask you, you have made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty, but you still have the name of redundant... Redundant son-in-law in the Li house. What do you... Think?"


    When he said the word "redundant son-in-law", eldest sun Wuji obviously paused and observed Tang Hao''s face without waves before continuing to finish.


    Tang Hao did not care, but said faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I won this merit myself. What does it have to do with the word" redundant son-in-law? "


    After all, I''m a man for two generations. I don''t like the word "redundant son-in-law", but I can''t talk about special resistance.


    Wuji, the eldest grandson of a famous family, certainly valued his reputation, but he also knew that he could not persuade Tang Hao, so he had to sigh.


    Changsun Wuji stood with his hands down, looked at the clear sky and said faintly.


    "Your Majesty has given you the status of viscount. You should clean the mansion frequently. After all, it belongs to you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Tang Hao bowed and responded.


    "Please bother your eldest grandson."


    Out of the gate, Tang Hao got on his horse, walked through Chang''an City and unknowingly walked to Phoenix street.


    Hu yuelou is right ahead.


    I thought of drinking and playing the piano here when I went on the war. It was a few months.


    Tang Hao slowed down his horse and looked at the richly decorated Pavilion in front of him, feeling that time passed like a white horse.


    In the still bustling Hu Yue upstairs, in front of an open window on the third floor, sat a woman looking right here.


    Tang Hao took out the window and looked. He recognized the woman.


    It is Hu yuelou, Hua Kui and Meng Yuqi.


    At this time, Meng Yuqi sat in front of the window and looked into the distance. His eyes moved and knocked to see Tang Hao in the street.


    At this moment, Meng Yuqi stayed for a moment. A moment later, she slowly stood up.


    On the delicate jade face, like a hundred flowers blooming, a smile floated.


    With a smile, Bai Meisheng.


    Tang Hao straddled Wu Zhui, looked up at the woman upstairs, nodded slightly and smiled back.


    Slowly forward, Lang said.


    "I remember that menghuakui promised me that if he returned triumphantly, he would invite me to drink. Now I don''t know whether this promise still counts?"


    Hearing the speech, Meng Yuqi stood in front of the window with a smile on her jade face and looked at Tang Hao in the long street. Her lips opened gently and said.


    "Naturally, it''s just that the general has just returned to Korea today. It''s time to go home and meet his wife. I''ll honor my promise on another day."


    A clear and beautiful voice came from the window, still familiar and pleasant.


    At this time, another beautiful woman in the next window leaned out and said with a smile.


    "Today''s general''s triumph. Shouldn''t we write a poem on such a happy day?"


    With the lead of the sound seeker, the windows on the third floor vied to open, and the book houses in Hu Yue Building leaned against the windows one after another.


    "This is a good time. The general should write a poem."


    "I begged the general to write a poem for a good prize."


    The crisp voices came from Hu Yue''s upstairs.


    Talented people and beautiful women have been beautiful talk since ancient times.


    Tang Feng is the first-class talent in Chang''an city. Now he has made great achievements comparable to the champion. How can such a person not be admired by these women?


    Looking up at the flowers upstairs, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Angry, leaning on the fence, Xiaoxiao rain rest."


    "Lift your eyes and look up to the sky. It''s strong and fierce."


    "Fifty achievements and fame, dust and earth, eight thousand miles of cloud and moon."


    "Don''t take it easy. The young man''s head is white and empty."


    With a strong magnetic voice, it sounded slowly on the long street.


    The originally noisy Chang''an Street calmed down at this moment.


    No matter the girls in Huyue building or the passers-by in the street, they all stopped and listened attentively.


    Long streets are good, and horses gallop.


    Tang Hao looked up at Hu yuelou, a horse''s belly, galloped away, and Xiong Hong''s high voice came again.


    "The shame of Korea has not yet fallen. When will the officials hate it?"


    "Drive a long car and break through the shortage of Helan Mountain."


    "The ambition is to eat Hu Lu meat hungry, laugh and drink barbarian blood thirsty."


    "Stay at the beginning, clean up the old mountains and rivers and face the sky."


    A song "Red River" was slightly revised and recited by Tang Hao.


    The vigorous voice echoed for a long time on the long street.


    The ambition is to eat wild meat, laugh and drink barbarian blood.


    The quiet Chang''an Street is still quiet, and everyone reads this poem silently.


    On the long street, looking at Tang Hao''s distant figure, he was not only hot, but also sighed.


    "What a man! He''s ambitious to eat Hu Lu meat and drink barbarian blood! Tang Xiaoqi is really the champion of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Hu Yue upstairs, Meng Yuqi looked at the distant back for a long time.

 Chapter 145

    Tang Hao galloped his horse and soon reached the familiar gate of the house.


    The Duke of Wei.


    The two stewards at the gate of the house took a group of people and waited in front of the house early. When they saw Tang Hao returning to the house, they all greeted him with a crash.


    The two managers smiled and shouted.


    "Congratulations on your return."


    "Congratulations, my uncle. I made my first contribution in the first battle."


    "Uncle He Xi, official promotion of five grades."


    A group of people gathered around the great hero who returned from the first battle of the Tang Dynasty and scrambled to say congratulations.


    Tang Hao turns over and dismounts. The servant next to him quickly greets him and takes the reins handed by Tang Hao.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    After waiting for the war horse, Tang Hao did not enter the house immediately.


    According to the rules of the Tang Dynasty, there is another important ceremony.


    Nail removal.


    This is a very delicate thing.


    When people from the army come home, their elders will unload their armor for the returning Tang warriors to show their attention.


    It was noon.


    On the spacious street in front of Li''s house, pedestrians pass by from time to time.


    People from different families also differ from time to time. The neighbors who have long received the news of Tang Hao''s return to the house also rely on their own doorposts and watch this scene.


    Tang Hao stood quietly in front of Li''s house and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see Li Jing and his wife coming out of the house.


    a short while.


    Two quarters.


    Half an hour.


    Tang Hao exhausted his patience after all.


    During this period of time, Tang Hao hesitated. He might as well abandon these common rules and enter the house.


    After all, I think I''m a burden in Li''s house. There are some unwritten rules that I should abide by.


    At the door of Li''s house, the two stewards and a group of domestic servants stood on both sides of the door. Seeing Tang Hao waiting at the door, they refused to enter the house. They were very anxious, but they didn''t dare to say more.


    As early as two hours ago, the domestic servant reported the news of Tang Hao''s return to Hongfu''s house to Hongfu. Until now, Hongfu still didn''t appear, and he didn''t dare to speculate on the master''s mind.


    Those powerful aristocratic families close to the Duke of the state of Wei heard the news here, and they all went out of the house one after another and looked at the door of Li''s house.


    Tang Hao''s armor was standing quietly at the door, and Li Jing''s Hongfu didn''t appear.


    Seeing this scene, these powerful families whispered.


    "Well... What''s the situation? Why didn''t the Li family come?"


    "General Li went to the early Dynasty early in the morning. At this time, I''m afraid he''s still in the imperial city. It''s strange that the Hongfu woman didn''t meet."


    "A superfluous son-in-law is a superfluous son-in-law. You still have great credit. You still have to bow your head and be a man when you enter the government. Some of Tang Hao have suffered."


    At this time, in the Weiguo mansion, Hongfu woman sat in the room, and Li Wanqing cut her feet anxiously.


    "Mother, at this time, my father is still in the palace, and the whole family respects you. As the elder of Li''s house, you should remove his armor when his husband returns from the war. Now you hang him outside the house. I''m afraid there will be some gossip in the neighborhood."


    Hongfu sat on the chair and said in earnest.


    "Wan''er, mother''s doing this is also for your good, for the good of our Li family."


    "He returned from his great victory in the Turkic war and made great achievements. He is also the son of Kaiguo County personally granted by his majesty. If you don''t give him a threat, he will fly in the sky over time. He has to ride on your head and on the head of Li''s house."


    "But, mother..."


    Li Wanqing wanted to say something more, but before she finished, she was interrupted by Hongfu.


    "Wait a little longer, let him dry for some time, and in half an hour, I will go out of the house myself."


    Li Wanqing locked her eyebrows and sat on the stool angrily, silent and sulking.


    At this moment, Hongfu, as the only elder in her family, can only worry if she doesn''t show up.


    Hongfu''s heart is on pins and needles. She is facing her son-in-law who has made great contributions and the future superstar of Datang.


    But when I think about the future, if Tang Hao is above Li''s house, what will be the face of Li''s powerful family for generations?


    Hongfu is more worried that Li Wanqing treated Tang Hao as cold as ice. Tang Hao can swallow it because of his identity.


    Now Tang Hao is a viscount and his identity has been turned upside down. If Tang Hao can''t submit to the Li family at the beginning of his prosperity, I''m afraid his daughter won''t have a good life in the future.


    Thinking of this, Hongfu woman firmly believed in her ideas and made up her mind to wait another half an hour.


    Outside the Weiguo mansion.


    Tang Hao stood at the door of Li''s mansion and looked at the open door with a cold look.


    Today''s scene, unexpected, but also reasonable.


    The reason is that he is only a redundant son-in-law after all.


    Tang Hao, who has been a man for two generations, will live in vain if he can''t understand why this situation can happen.


    Hey! After all, it''s a powerful family. It''s deeply rooted in other thoughts of this portal!


    Tang Hao sighed silently and calmed down from his initial anger.


    In his heart, he also thought that there might be such a day, but he didn''t know that it came so fast. Finally, after looking at Li''s house, Tang Hao turned around, led the horse in the hands of his servant, turned over and mounted the horse, and galloped away with the horse.


    "Uncle..."


    The steward behind him just shouted out, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to gallop away from Tang Hao.


    The steward looked at the door of the mansion, stamped his feet, sighed, shook his head and went to the mansion to report.

 Chapter 146

    Imperial City back garden.


    The king of Tang, who was in a good mood, summoned several meritorious officials of Lingyan Pavilion to enjoy flowers in the back garden.


    At this time, a eunuch came quickly and glanced at Li Jing behind the king of Tang from time to time.


    Hearing the hurried footsteps behind him, the king of Tang paused the topic, turned around, looked at the eunuch and asked.


    "What''s up?"


    The eunuch didn''t say it directly, but came up to the king of Tang, whispered a few words, hurriedly stepped down and stood next to him.


    Li Jing, Chang sun Wuji and others opposite the king of the Tang Dynasty can obviously feel that the king of the Tang Dynasty has changed significantly after hearing it.


    On the original sunny face, the smile gradually disappeared, replaced by a touch of gloom.


    The following ministers looked at each other, and their hearts could not help but float a touch of worry, mixed with some curiosity.


    What happened to make the king of Tang so angry.


    "How dare they! How dare they!"


    The king of Tang brushed his sleeves and stood with his hands down.


    The big eunuch beside him looked frightened and hurried up to arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, calm down!"


    The king of Tang shouted angrily.


    "Calm down? How dare they neglect my heroes of the Tang Dynasty? How can you calm me down?"


    The eunuch stood there trembling, sighed silently in his heart, and dared not speak any more.


    Looking at the angry king of Tang Dynasty, sun Wuji was also a little frightened and bowed his hands.


    "I wonder why your majesty is angry?"


    At this moment, I''m afraid only this eldest sun Wuji dares to ask frankly.


    The king of Tang stood there, clenched his fist and looked sharply at Li Jing standing in the back row.


    Facing that look, Li Jing shivered in her heart, and a bad feeling climbed into her heart.


    The king of Tang stood there, pointing to Li Jing and saying.


    "Lord Wei, Lord Wei!"


    He shouted several times. He wanted to scold a few words, but when the words came to his mouth, the king of Tang swallowed them back.


    "It''s all right. Go back now and deal with the affairs at home. I don''t want to see it. Because of your family, it chills the hearts of my soldiers who are fighting abroad."


    With a long sigh, the king of Tang turned away.


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing felt uneasy like beating a small drum.


    He didn''t know what had happened to his family, which could make the king of Tang so angry, and he didn''t dare to ask what happened again.


    Then he quickly replied, "No."


    After that, he bowed and left the back garden in a hurry.


    After observing his words and expressions, sun Wuji guessed the general reason. Seeing Li Jing retreat, he asked.


    "Your Majesty, but Tang Xianzi was made difficult when he returned home?"


    These officials are all human beings. How can they not guess one or two when they are accompanied by the king of the Tang Dynasty day and night?


    The king of the Tang Dynasty didn''t speak, but the eunuch beside him whispered.


    "Tang Xianzi returned home, no one unloaded his armor, and was hung outside the house for half an hour."


    Hearing this, sun Wuji and Fang Xuanling frowned slightly at the same time.


    Although this matter has little to do with Fang Xuanling, it can only be regarded as the housework of his good friend Li Jing.


    Moreover, Fang Xuanling was originally a civil minister, and he was unwilling to get involved in the matter of military generals.


    But changsun Wuji is different. He knows that Tang Hao''s identity is unusual. He has already determined the identity of his nephew in his heart, but now there is no conclusive evidence to convince Tang Hao.


    I heard that Tang Hao came home and was hung outside the house. As for the reason, he can think of it with his toes.


    It''s nothing more than that, seeing that Tang Hao''s reputation is rising and her credit covers the sky, Hongfu wants to give him a downfall and go to his potential.


    But this matter is both public and private affairs of the Li family, so it''s inconvenient for me to intervene.


    Fang Xuanling stepped forward and said.


    "Your Majesty, calm down and let the old minister say a word."


    The king of Tang did not speak, but still carried his back and looked at the beautiful scenery of flowers in full bloom in the garden.


    Fang Xuanling arranged his words slightly and said slowly.


    "Family affairs are more important than state affairs. Your majesty has no need to be angry."


    "To be fair, although Tang Hao has made great contributions, he has joined the Li family after all. No matter how much credit he has received, once he steps into the Li family, he will be a redundant son-in-law. How to treat him is also a private matter of the Li family, which is an unchangeable fact."


    What Fang Xuanling said is indeed reasonable.


    For Tang Hao, the eldest sun Wuji had no choice. He repeatedly wanted to meet his nephew, but the nephew avoided it.


    The doubts he took out were also repeatedly denied, but it seemed that the Royal identity was like a filthy title.


    Seeing that his nephew was humiliated, eldest sun Wuji also defended Tang Hao against injustice, but there was nothing he could do. After all, the evidence was uncertain. He was like an outsider. What did he do to intervene in the household affairs of the Li family?


    The king of Tang stood there, his eyes shining brightly, his face uncertain.


    He didn''t know the truth of Fang Xuanling''s words.


    This hero of the Tang Dynasty, the new general of the Tang army, and a talented Chang''an scholar he once favored, but now he has suffered such humiliation. How can he not be angry?


    However, as a king of the Tang Dynasty, if you move the family affairs of your ministers to the public, what is it.

 Chapter 147

    Empress Chang sun''s bedroom.


    Empress changsun and Princess Changle''s mother and daughter were in front of Tang Hao''s poems in Hu yuelou.


    However, at this time, the mother and daughter did not want to appreciate this magnificent poem. Listening to the report of the eldest sun Wuji in the hall, the empress eldest sun turned a touch of anger on her pleasant face.


    In her heart, Tang Hao has been regarded as her sister''s biological son. How can she feel better if she is treated like this.


    Sitting next to the empress changsun, Princess Changle couldn''t help standing up, full of angry words.


    "How can they treat Tang Hao like this!"


    She has some ambiguous feelings for Tang Hao. In addition, Tang Hao has saved her life, which makes the long Princess angry and angry for Tang Hao.


    When they first learned the news, the eldest sun Wuji was as angry as their mother and daughter.


    But after calming down, he also felt that what Fang Xuanling said was indeed reasonable.


    At this time, seeing that the mother and daughter were angry, he reminded him.


    "The Duke of Wei''s wife did this just to suppress Tang Hao''s arrogance. After all, Tang Hao entered Li''s house."


    Princess Changle was still angry and said with a straight face.


    "What''s the matter with my redundant son-in-law? Isn''t Tang Hao a meritorious hero of the Tang Dynasty? For the sake of the Tang Dynasty, he has attacked the Turkic garrison camp for thousands of miles, risking his life and death. Can''t such great contributions make the Duke of Wei look at her differently?"


    Empress Chang sun gradually calmed down after her anger. From the perspective of Hongfu, she seemed to see some clues, sighed and said.


    "It is because Tang Hao''s ability is too strong and excellent that the Duke''s wife of Wei feels a sense of crisis. She is afraid that this redundant son-in-law will be above the Li family''s head without the constraints of the Li family."


    "Hey! This Hongfu woman is putting Tang Hao under threat, just to warn Tang Hao that since she has become a burden, she should bow her head and be a man."


    Princess Changle snorted coldly and couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Then the redundant son-in-law shouldn''t be promoted to the rank. Should he be inferior all his life?"


    After these words, Princess Changle''s look gradually darkened. She is a smart child. How can she not know how low the status of a redundant son-in-law is in this era.


    Fortunately for some small families, the redundant sons-in-law of those powerful clans have to be inferior and have no right to speak as soon as they enter the house.


    If you meet a lady with good conduct, or an arrogant, domineering and strong nature, you will spend your next life in suffering.


    Princess Changle said slowly with a trace of confusion on her face.


    "Tang Hao is both literate and martial, and proficient in military strategy. He is indeed a rare versatile person in Chang''an. Is such a person destined to be bound by the identity of a redundant son-in-law all his life?"


    Seeing Princess Changle dejected, empress changsun couldn''t bear it. She held her daughter''s smooth hair with her jade hand.


    For a moment, empress Chang sun almost revealed the presumed identity of Tang Hao.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was too early to say it now, so I sorted out my thoughts and comforted my daughter.


    "If Tang Hao is a civil servant, he will certainly be bound by his status as a redundant son-in-law, but Tang Hao is a military position. There is still a turning point."


    Finally, the empress''s eyes glittered, and her heart was inexplicably happy.


    Since Tang Hao is at odds with Li Wanqing, he is mostly bound by the marriage agreement. If there are no children, the relationship between the husband and wife will be unstable.


    And his daughter is ashamed to speak up and compete with Li Wanqing. If Tang Hao and he leave together, won''t his daughter have no worries.


    What''s more, Tang Hao has outstanding talent and made great achievements. Now he is a viscount. There is nothing wrong with marrying his daughter.


    Thinking of this, empress changsun swept away her anger and looked lovingly at Princess Changle.


    "It must be that Tang Hao didn''t have a good time in the Li family. If the expectation is good, I''m afraid Tang Hao and Li Wanqing haven''t finished their house yet."


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle was shocked, a touch of joy flashed in her eyes, and a faint blush quietly appeared on her face.


    Empress Chang sun looked at the eunuch standing beside her and said with a smile.


    "Go to your Majesty''s side and tell the headmaster''s father-in-law Rongquan to send someone to find Tang Xianzi and lead him to the Viscount''s house given by your majesty."


    As soon as the voice fell, sun Wuji suddenly realized her intention.


    Nowadays, Tang Hao is not only the redundant son-in-law of the Duke of Wei, but also the son of Kaiguo County granted by his majesty.


    If you are a redundant son-in-law, you will have to go back to your father-in-law''s house if you join the army and return home triumphantly. Otherwise, it will be against ethics. Even if it goes to Dali temple, it can''t be justified.


    But the problem is that now Tang Hao has made great achievements in war and returned triumphantly, but he was left outside the door. This time, people from the royal family came forward and led Tang Hao to the imperial residence given by the emperor. A person with Viscount status moved into his own residence. All this has become reasonable.


    In terms of humanities, armor removal is just an unwritten tradition. It is not explicitly stipulated that the elders in the government must remove armor, which is right.


    But from the military point of view, it is also right that Tang Hao left angrily and returned to the Viscount''s house.


    Now, the arrangement of empress changsun sent someone to recommend Tang Hao to the Viscount''s house, which also accommodated Tang Hao from the perspective of soldiers.


    Although the arrangement of empress Chang sun was very clever, after all, Chang sun Wuji felt a little confused and asked tentatively.


    "Sister, just forget it?"


    Empress Chang sun raised her eyebrows and said.


    "Tang Hao is also from the palace... He is also a promising talent in the palace. How can he swallow this tone? I will go to Li''s house in person."


    Fortunately, empress changsun stopped in time, otherwise the word nephew almost leaked.

 Chapter 148

    The Duke of Wei.


    After listening to the report of the housemaid in charge, Hongfu girl was shocked and stood up involuntarily.


    "How... How could this happen..."


    Originally, he only planned to press Tang Hao''s momentum, which made him afraid. Hongfu went out to remove her armor, so that Tang Hao could find out his identity and status. But unexpectedly, Tang Hao was full of blood and left angrily.


    Hongfu is a little flustered. Tang Hao leaves the house. He has no relatives and no one to rely on in Chang''an. Where will he go if he leaves the house like this?


    Kaiguo Xianzi!


    Viscount house!


    The idea suddenly came out of Hongfu''s mind.


    Tang Hao is a redundant son-in-law when he enters Li''s house. If he enters the Viscount''s house, Tang Hao is a dignitary.


    So far, it''s all Hongfu''s own self defeating.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the law of the Tang Dynasty did not stipulate that the elders of the family must remove their armour. It was just a little less human.


    But Tang Hao, on the other hand, shook his hand and left, until he threw his face at Li''s house by virtue of his meritorious service. This act has violated the identity of a redundant son-in-law.


    How could Hong Fu, a strong natural disposition, give in at this time.


    Thinking of this, Hongfu calmed down from the short shock, and her face became gloomy gradually.


    Li Wanqing turned her head angrily and said with a touch of crystal tears in her anxious eyes.


    "My husband, he left the house. Now... What can I do now?"


    Hongfu said sternly with a straight face.


    "So what? Even if he made great contributions to the northern expedition, he didn''t say that he was the redundant son-in-law of the Li family. He turned and left like this, until his wings were hard and wanted to show his face to the Li family."


    When the steward in front of him saw the attitude of Hongfu, he couldn''t help looking worried and sighing.


    On the other side, as soon as Li jingzha left the palace, he galloped back to the house.


    Before entering the house, he eagerly asked the servants in front of the house about the causes and consequences. After knowing the reason, he angrily entered the house and kicked the water tank beside the corridor.


    As soon as I stepped into the hall, I saw the Hongfu woman sitting at the head of the hall, so I asked in a harsh voice.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Although Hongfu knew she was wrong, she was also a strong man. She didn''t admit it and said coldly.


    "What do I want to do? Don''t you know?"


    Hearing his wife''s rhetorical question, Li Jing was stunned.


    He didn''t know what Hongfu wanted to do with her behavior!


    It''s just to give Tang Hao a bully. Tang Hao, who killed the master of martial arts and granted the Viscount, has some spirit to make him bow his head.


    Although I think from Li Jing''s military thoughts, it''s a little too much for my wife to do so.


    But according to the code of ethics, the wife is also the head of the family. There is no reason to punish and scold her son-in-law.


    Moreover, at present, madam did not reprimand, but hung Tang Hao out of the house.


    Thinking of this, although Li Jing is still angry in her heart, she can''t find a reason to lose her temper with Hongfu again.


    Li Jing turned to a long sigh and said helplessly.


    "Madam, madam, you have a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. Why are you so willful? What''s more powerful than Tang Hao, a 20-year-old child?"


    Hongfu''s momentum was not reduced, and she still said coldly.


    "Now, Tang Hao''s meritorious service is outstanding. His majesty personally awarded the son of Kaiguo County, and his official position is even upgraded. He has become the youngest Ningyuan general in the Tang Dynasty. He must be satisfied. If I don''t kill his spirit, I''m afraid I''ll surpass Wan''er''s head."


    After that, the voice of Hongfu woman became more low and cold, and continued.


    "No matter how much merit he has won, entering the Li house is the redundant son-in-law of my li house. As a redundant son-in-law, he should have the consciousness of redundant son-in-law!"


    With that, the red brush girl snorted coldly.


    "Now, I just let him stand outside the house for half an hour without a word of abuse and reprimand. He just turned around and left. Will there be this Li house in his eyes in the future?"


    Li Jing listened to Hongfu''s words, remained silent and frowned slightly.


    It''s really difficult for Tang Hao to leave the house.


    After a moment of silence, Li Jing showed a trace of intolerance in her eyes, and her tone eased a lot. She sighed and said slowly.


    "Now, he has no relatives here in Chang''an. We can''t let him go regardless?"


    While Li Jing and his wife were arguing, Li Jing sent the housekeeper to inquire about Tang Hao''s whereabouts, panting into the hall and hurriedly said.


    "My Lord and madam, we have made it clear that the eunuch in the palace, with several Qianniu guards, led the uncle to the Viscount''s house given to him by his majesty."


    After listening, both Li Jing and the Hongfu woman sitting there frowned.


    Normally speaking, if Tang Hao moved to the Viscount''s house by himself, it would be untenable in terms of ethics.


    Like a daughter-in-law married to his family, this redundant son-in-law can''t go outside the house and live in the house outside without permission, even if it is given to him by his majesty.


    But now, it was the eunuch beside his majesty who introduced him to the Viscount''s house and lived in Tang Hao''s own residence. Tang Hao was not wrong in this matter.


    On the contrary, it also shows the fact that the Li family is not allowed to enter the door, and it also shows the suspicion of neglect by the Li family.


    Half old Xu Niang''s red brush on her cheek couldn''t help twitching a few times. Looking at Li Jing, her voice trembled.


    "Does your majesty want to intervene in the Li family''s affairs for the sake of Tang Hao, even your face?"


    Li Jing frowned, slowly sat down in a chair and said to herself with doubts.


    "It''s reasonable to say that your majesty, as a monarch, handles the country and will not intervene in this matter, but he did. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    At this moment, the whole room was silent.


    After a long time, Li Jing sighed and said.


    "Just put it aside for the time being. Since your majesty is involved in the family affairs of Li''s house, a conclusion will be reached sooner or later. You can wait and see the change."


    After listening to this, Hongfu gave a long sigh and was very annoyed in her heart.


    She never expected that this trivial matter would come to this extent. Her Majesty intervened in the family affairs of Li family, which covered her heart with a layer of haze. Her intuition told her that she had made a big disaster.

 Chapter 149

    The streets of Chang''an city.


    Tang Hao rode his horse and wandered aimlessly in Chang''an Street.


    People came and went in the street, and the peddler''s Hawking was heard all the time. At this time, the grand Chang''an city had no place to live.


    Just as Tang Hao was about to find a place to rest his feet, there was a sound of horses galloping behind him.


    Tang Hao slowly turned his horse''s head and looked over.


    "But Tang Xianzi is ahead?"


    A man like a father-in-law on the head horse asked politely.


    Looking at the strange face, Tang Hao hesitated and didn''t answer immediately.


    The eunuch dared to come over, took it to Tang Hao, turned over and dismounted, bowed to Tang Hao, and said happily.


    "Tang Xianzi, you can make our family hard to find!"


    Although the knowledge in front of him was a small eunuch, Tang Hao, as a later generation, naturally knew the position of these eunuchs in the palace.


    Perhaps these eunuchs have no real power in their hands, but in many cases, these eunuchs have great energy, and even things that are difficult for some big people to do, that is, these eunuchs can do in a few words.


    Tang Hao turned over and dismounted, avoided the eunuch''s worship, bowed politely and said.


    "This father-in-law is polite."


    The eunuch was surprised to see that Tang Hao was so polite to himself. He looked at it.


    He is just a small Eunuch in the palace. Those aristocratic family dignitaries don''t pay attention to them. Even if they work outside the palace, they always respect some dignitaries. But most of those dignitaries don''t look at themselves.


    On the contrary, the young man received his Majesty''s personal royal seal at the moment. He seems to be a noble viscount and the most popular man in Chang''an today, but he is not indifferent to those aristocratic family dignitaries. Instead, he is polite and respectful.


    This not only flattered the eunuch, but also made him feel a little more fond of the new Kaiguo County son.


    Thinking of this, the little eunuch was more humble, bowed slightly and said.


    "Tang Xianzi is very kind. We are ordered by father-in-law Rong to find Tang Xianzi in front and recommend you to the Viscount''s house."


    After listening to the little eunuch, Tang Hao only felt a light in his heart.


    This time, I was worried about my place to settle down, but I didn''t think that the little father-in-law came at the right time to solve my urgent need.


    It''s not that Tang Hao was confused, but that the king of Tang just gave the Viscount''s house that day. According to the Convention, the Viscount''s house also needs to go through the formalities when it is handed over to him, and it will take some time to calculate it.


    At this time, since the little father-in-law introduced him personally, I think it must be the meaning of the king of Tang, or someone from the royal family specially approved it.


    The little father-in-law in front of him, even if he was around the emperor, would not risk losing his head to privately deliver his will.


    Since it is the meaning of the royal family, there is no need to worry about it.


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts, looked at the little eunuch and said.


    "In that case, please lead the way."


    Facing Tang Hao''s respectful words, the little eunuch couldn''t bear it and quickly responded.


    "Don''t be so polite, Tang Xianzi. You really hurt our family."


    Then he led Tang Hao to the palace granted by the king of Tang.


    Led by the little eunuch and several thousand cattle guards, Tang Hao and his party crossed several blocks and finally came to the prosperous block of Dongcheng.


    The main gate of the Viscount''s house is facing the most prosperous and lively pingkang street in Chang''an city.


    The block where Tang Hao is located is also the most prosperous and secret block of dignitaries in the east of Chang''an city.


    Tang Hao rode on his horse and looked at the tall mansion. There were two powerful and majestic stone lions at the front door. On the right side of the gate of the mansion, the carved Xuanwu carried a stone tablet. On the stone tablet, these four powerful characters could be found.


    Seal wolf juxu.


    Tang Hao''s mind was slightly shocked when he caught a glimpse of the four flying characters.


    These four words were bought back by him and his armour with the lives of thousands of people.


    For a time, Tang Hao felt that his heart was surging and it was difficult to calm down.


    The little eunuch turned over and dismounted, walked quickly to the door of the Viscount''s house, took out a jade amulet from his arms, gave the two doorkeepers a look and said in a loud voice.


    "Our family has been instructed to bring Tang Xianzi to inspect the residence. After the inspection, you can go back to the camp and resume your order."


    After the two soldiers guarding the door took command, their eyes gathered on Tang Hao.


    With a touch of admiration, the two soldiers bowed to Tang Hao and said.


    "I''ve seen Tang Xianzi."


    The people of the Tang Dynasty, especially those who came from the military camp, respected Tang Hao''s great achievements.


    Facing the two admiring eyes, Tang Hao stepped forward, took out a string of five baht money, quietly stuffed it into the hands of the two soldiers, smiled and said.


    "Please take care of the yard for me. Take the money. After drinking, it will be Tang''s thanks."


    Hearing the speech, the two soldiers were stunned. Seeing that Tang Hao was so approachable, they hurried to salute Tang Hao and said.


    "Thank you, Tang Xianzi."


    Tang Hao smiled and waved his hand, saying goodbye.


    It''s just a pretence to test the mansion. No one dares to cut corners in the mansion of powerful door Lords.


    After a set of procedures is completed, they are recorded by the accompanying clerk.


    After the inspection, Tang Hao naturally won''t forget to secretly plug some tea money for the little father-in-law, the clerk and the Qianniu guards.


    The pedestrian took the copper money and was naturally full of joy.


    Small characters like them usually do things according to their faces, not to mention the reward, but this time it''s completely different. They can not only check quickly, but also get a little money.


    After these people left, Nuo Da''s Government yard was suddenly deserted.

 Chapter 150

    The Duke of Wei.


    A servant rushed into the hall and said in a panic,


    "Master, madam, the queen arrived!"


    "What!"


    Li Jing and his wife and Li Wanqing''s family of three suddenly changed their faces and stood up from their seats with a miso.


    Does it mean that this matter has alerted the empress?


    The three were shocked.


    Without enough time to think, Li Jing took the lead in rushing out of the door and went to meet the driver. The Red Buddha woman and Li Wanqing also followed with uneasy feelings.


    A graceful and dignified lady, surrounded by many palace ladies, slowly appeared at the door of Li''s house.


    Li Jing and his party hurriedly knelt and saluted.


    "Minister, Li Jing knocks on the empress."


    "My concubine Hongfu knocked to see the queen."


    "Minister, Li Wanqing knocks at her mother."


    Empress Chang sun looked plain and could not see any emotion on her face. She said faintly.


    "Flat."


    After thanking the empress, the people in Li''s house got up slowly.


    Empress Chang sun did not look at the people in Li''s house, and went straight to the hall.


    Stay in your seat and pretend that queen sun looks gloomy.


    "Madam Duke of Wei, Tang Hao returned from the Northern Expedition and no one unloaded his armour. Is there such a thing?"


    Seeing the empress Chang sun ask, Hongfu''s heart tightened and stammered back.


    "Indeed... It is."


    Suddenly, the face of empress Chang sun, who was sitting on the nanmu seat, changed, and the voice of majestic discontent rang through the hall.


    "How dare you!"


    "Madam Duke of Wei, Tang Hao fought bloody battles at the border, fought against Turks, and made great achievements for the Tang Dynasty. Now he is dying and returned home triumphantly. The people of the whole city welcome him spontaneously, especially in the Tai Chi hall. Even dangzi personally welcomes the imperial seal today."


    While talking, empress Chang sun unconsciously raised her volume and shouted loudly.


    "As the leader of the Li family, you are indifferent. Your Li family''s shelf is too big! It''s bigger than being the son of heaven and the palace!"


    Empress changsun didn''t even give Li Jing face. She was angry for Tang Haoming on the spot and scolded Hongfu.


    Hongfu fell to her knees with a puff, her forehead sweating and her heart flustered.


    Especially when the last words of empress Chang sun were said, Hongfu was even more frightened and couldn''t help shivering.


    Bigger than the emperor''s shelf!


    The implication is to question whether the Li family wants to rebel.


    Hongfu has seen many storms in the court these years. How can she not know the meaning of the last sentence of empress changsun.


    If this crime is really committed, it will be a great crime of copying and beheading all over the door.


    I saw Hongfu''s body trembling, her head buried deeply, leaned down to the ground, and said in a trembling voice.


    "The empress calmed down her anger. I didn''t mean to. I was just busy in the house. I received the news later and Hao''er left the house before I could meet him."


    At this moment, Hongfu can only make up such a reason, but she must not dare to tell the secret of her intention to suppress Tang Hao''s limelight.


    Li Jing also noticed that the matter was big, hurriedly began to round up the scene and answered.


    "Stop your anger, madam. I''ll scold my servant later and let him..."


    Seeing Li Jing pleading, empress Chang sun glared at him and said in a harsh voice.


    "And you!"


    "As the right arm of the son of heaven and the Minister of the arm, can''t the army God of the Tang Dynasty train a servant well?"


    Originally, Li Jing wanted to round the stage for his wife, but unexpectedly, she caught fire on her upper body. Li Jing was in a cold sweat for a moment and didn''t dare to say any more. She hurried and trembled to admit her mistake and said.


    "What my mother taught me is that I know my mistakes..."


    Kneeling in the hall, Li Jing and his wife were not only frightened, but also very confused in their hearts.


    Even if Tang Hao has made great contributions, she is only a minister of Tang after all, and the empress would not use such extreme language to scold the couple in order to protect Tang Hao.


    What''s more, empress Chang sun''s intention of protecting Tang Hao seems to have crossed the boundary of ministers and become more like relatives protecting their children.


    Empress Chang sun glanced at Li Wanqing with a pair of Phoenix eyes. Her tone was a little slow. She sighed and said.


    "Wan Qing, you too. It''s disappointing for the palace."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing bit her lips and hesitated.


    "Madam, I......"


    Empress Chang sun sighed.


    "I remember when I came to Li''s house last time, I specially asked you to be a wife and treat your husband well."


    "But what about you? Your husband died and returned triumphantly. He didn''t go out to meet each other, and he didn''t say a word. Did you take what the Palace said as a breeze?"


    Finally, empress Chang sun paused, raised her eyebrows and said.


    "It''s a blessing for you to have such a husband in your previous life. I hope you can cherish it. Otherwise, you will soon regret."


    Empress Chang sun''s remark, with a hint of warning, seems to imply that if Li Wanqing is not changing, she will intervene in person.


    "Thank you for your instruction. Wan Qing knows his mistake and will correct it."


    Being reprimanded in public, Li Xiuning felt ashamed, but she dared not deny it.


    After the reprimand, empress Chang sun felt that her evil spirit had dissipated a lot and did not stay much. Surrounded by palace maids, she went out of the hall


    When you get to the door, stop in the footpath.


    "The matter in the North has not been settled yet. Since Tang Hao moved into the Viscount''s house, he can live there. It''s good to study more about the next war."


    After that, he left the house without looking back.


    As soon as empress Chang Sun left, the Li family kneeling on the ground slowly stood up.


    Recalling the Queen''s anger, I was afraid.


    Hongfu looked helplessly at Li Jing and asked tentatively.


    "Now... Now, what should I do?"


    Li Jing sighed and said slowly.


    "Since the empress has an order, let Tang Hao stay in the Viscount''s house for the time being. After a while, the matter will fade down and make a decision."


    "You, you, look what you''re doing."


    After that, Li Jing brushed her sleeves and turned back to her room.

 Chapter 151

    Viscount house.


    Today''s Tang Hao has somehow stepped into the ranks of the nobility of the Tang Dynasty. As a new nobility, the deserted mansion must be well sorted out. The corresponding servants need to buy.


    And these servants, slaves and maidservants, were indispensable to almost every feudal dynasty. However, any aristocratic family with a little wealth would use these slaves to take care of the housework.


    In the whole feudal dynasty, the powerful Tang Dynasty should be regarded as the peak of the feudal system.


    At this time, nearly a quarter of the population of Datang, with a population of one million, were slaves, or their families were in decline. Life forced them to work for powerful families, or captured them in foreign wars. Finally, they became slaves of Datang and were bought by rich families as the lowest coolies.


    Since Tang Hao wants to settle in this mansion, it is inevitable to choose domestic slaves, but it is necessary to select some loyal domestic slaves, and the slaves purchased from outside obviously can not achieve this.


    Thinking of this contradiction, Tang Hao was in trouble for a moment.


    Now this empty mansion, even if you want to drink hot tea, has no utensils to hold water, let alone check in.


    Since he couldn''t stay in Chang''an City, Tang Hao thought of a place.


    Hu yuelou.


    This is a good place for recreation.


    When Tang Hao stepped into this fireworks land for the second time, he was not as strange as the first time.


    And those little girls also knew Tang Hao''s reputation, especially when Tang Hao''s piano song was famous in Hu Yue building.


    At this time, when I saw Tang Hao again, these girls were all very excited, and their eyes were staring at Tang Hao.


    In this land of flowers and willows, being stared at by so many eyes not only made Tang Hao''s scalp numb.


    The mother Li noticed Tang Hao''s arrival long ago and came down slowly from upstairs.


    Before people stopped, the voice came.


    "Tang Xianzi, you are here. Some people in our Hu Yue building are thinking of you and looking forward to you every day."


    While talking, the mother Li had come to Tang Hao.


    Looking at the woman with heavy make-up, Tang Hao no longer had the disgust he had at the beginning.


    Intuition told him that the woman had another face under her heavy makeup.


    Tang Hao raised his hands and bowed.


    Seeing this move, mother Li was stunned and turned to ha ha with a brilliant smile.


    Mother Li looked up at the upstairs and shouted with a long voice.


    "Girls, Tang Xianzi is coming. What are you waiting for? Come out to greet the guests."


    Then he giggled, and the smile was brilliant.


    Soon, the book apartments on the third floor came out of the wing room, stood on the balcony and looked at Tang Hao downstairs.


    A woman in blue clothes said with a smile in her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Mom Li, as the saying goes, talents deserve beauties. In front of Tang Xianzi, a great talent and hero, we dare not call ourselves beauties. I''m afraid it reduces the identity of Tang Xianzi."


    A bolder woman joked.


    "My family also admires Tang Xianzi. I want to invite Tang Xianzi as my guest of entry. It''s a pity that falling flowers have feelings and flowing water has no intention."


    The beautiful woman in red stared at a hidden door and shouted with a smile.


    "Sister Yuqi, the great talent and hero you yearned for day and night is back. Don''t you come out soon?"


    In Hu Yue Building, everyone raised their heads and looked at the open door on the third floor.


    At this moment, the noisy Huyue building quieted down in this moment, and everyone''s eyes focused on the door.


    Tang Hao stood downstairs and looked at the third floor.


    "Creak"


    The door of the wing room on the third floor opened slowly.


    Dressed in a green Luo shirt, he came out slowly, with elegant plain clothes, long green hair and light skirt, just like a blooming lily.


    Mengyuqi stood in the corridor on the third floor. A pair of beautiful eyes looked down, and finally fell on Tang Hao and leaned slightly.


    This scene fell in the eyes of those aristocratic family disciples in Hu yuelou. They were full of envy, jealousy and envy


    Now in such a big Chang''an City, no one knows that the famous Hua Kui of Hu yuelou, who is full of Chang''an, has long been convinced by Tang Hao''s superb piano skills and has a deep feeling for the new Chang''an star.


    It''s ridiculous.


    How many aristocratic families are born with outstanding talent. They are reluctant to stay in Hu Yue''s building and only look forward to a kiss.


    However, this talented and beautiful Meng Yuqi fell in love with a redundant son-in-law.


    Meng Yuqi steps down the stairs slowly and asks Tang Hao to go up to the third floor.


    When Tang Hao sits down in the elegant room, Meng Yuqi sits down next to Tang Hao.


    Seeing this scene made the CHILDES of these powerful families feel sour.


    "Today, Tang Xianzi, who returned from the victory, came to Hu yuelou. Why don''t you pull off the screen and have a drink?"


    Someone suggested.


    For a moment, everyone agreed.


    In this harmony, there are disdain, teasing and admiration.


    Soon all the screens on the third floor were torn off, and more than a dozen aristocratic family disciples in the imperial city appeared one after another.


    Someone raised his glass and shouted.


    "Today, let''s raise our glasses to tangxianzi. How about a toast?"


    But other aristocratic family disciples didn''t buy it, and almost no one responded. Some people disdained and looked arrogant.


    Tang Hao''s eyes were wide, and he collected the faces of these people one by one.


    Just then, a man similar to Chumo stood up, held up his glass and broke the cold, Lang said.


    "Come on! Let''s raise a toast to my Datang hero."


    Seeing Cheng Chuliang, a powerful man, taking the lead, the others looked at each other and lazily picked up the wine glass.


    Tang Hao stood up slowly, holding the wine cup in his right hand.


    "To Datang, Datang glory."


    Loud and heavy, with a powerful voice in high pitched, sounded in Hu Yue building.


    The sound wave mixed with a trace of overlord power swept every corner of Hu Yue Building, and a sense of killing loomed here.


    Have these aristocratic family disciples ever been to the battlefield? Where have they experienced the glory of the Tang Dynasty.


    Listening to the voice, it seemed that it was indisputable. With a sense of sacredness and inviolability, I couldn''t help being frightened and said.


    "To Datang, Datang glory."


    Tang Hao drank the wine in his hand and sat down slowly.


    Mother Li in the distance looked at the aristocratic family disciples and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Just a toast, in a word, went to the power of those aristocratic family disciples and dissipated their disdain in their hearts.


    It can be seen that these aristocratic family disciples and Tang Hao are not at the same level at all.

 Chapter 152

    After a glass of wine, someone suggested.


    "Since it''s drinking, it''s a little boring not to drink. Why don''t we drink?"


    These regular visitors, who are often immersed in Hu Yue Building, see someone''s proposal and someone agrees.


    For this wine making, these regular guests are naturally easy to catch, but they must be unfamiliar to those who are new to the industry or who are not often in the Wine Bureau.


    Of course, in people''s eyes, Tang Hao obviously belongs to the kind of newcomer.


    Someone looked at Tang Hao with a calm face and said.


    "But I don''t know what Tang Xianzi means?"


    Tang Hao looked at the man with burning eyes. He didn''t shrink back at all, and smiled faintly.


    "Since it''s a toast, it''s natural to have a good time."


    Tang Hao doesn''t know the drinking order of the Tang Dynasty, but with his two life experience, it''s just some pairs of couplets. What familiar Tang and Song poems are in his mind, and Tang Hao will be afraid of this small test?


    "No, no, no, they are both literary and artistic. Now they are together. Who can be their opponent in this wine order?"


    It was Fang Xuanling''s son, Fang Yiai, who spoke.


    In Fang Yiai''s eyes, this wine order is just a common meal among literati. The difficulty is too small to live with the talented Tang Hao.


    After his mention, the people present thought a little and understood the truth.


    Meng Yuqi was originally a talented and famous woman in Hu Yue building. Tang Hao''s talent can convince Meng Yuqi and must be above her.


    At this time, when they were together, there was no doubt that they were united. They were afraid that they would be tied together and not their opponents.


    Someone shouted again.


    "Yes, yes! This wine order certainly can''t let them together."


    Cheng Chuliang glanced at the man and said.


    "Then you mean to take apart a couple of people''s love and wife."


    The man smiled and sat down slowly without speaking.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the third floor of Hu Yue building was slightly embarrassed.


    Xunyin slowly stood up, Yu Mian smiled and glanced at Tang Hao.


    "Why don''t we let Tang Xianzi write a poem, and we won''t drink any more. We just drink and talk about romantic affairs?"


    Xun Yin is well aware of Tang Hao''s poems and songs, and his piano and music are exquisite. Since entering Chang''an, every poem has been well-known and praised by Chang''an literati.


    This poem will certainly not be difficult for Tang Hao. It can not only cheer these writers and writers, but also resolve this embarrassment at this time.


    Listening to Xun Yin, some literati flashed in their eyes, showing an expression of great expectation and cheering again and again.


    Originally, Tang Hao was hungry for a short time when he entered Chang''an city. In addition, he went to the Northern Expedition a while ago. The previous poems have made many literati want to be dissatisfied.


    At this time, Tang Hao will not be spared when he meets such a good opportunity and is on the scene again.


    Of course, this is just the idea of some literati families, while others don''t think so.


    Literati! Inevitably, they all have some pride, especially in talent.


    Fang Yiai looked at Tang Hao, gently shook the paper fan in his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Brother Tang, Fang has also read the previous poems, mostly expressing his ambition, but today is an elegant meeting. Brother Tang is accompanied by beautiful women. Obviously, these poems have different artistic conception in this romantic place."


    "In ancient times, Cao Zijian wrote a poem in seven steps. Brother Tang might as well let us open our eyes and write a poem praising beauty in seven steps?"


    Hearing Fang Yiai''s words, the people present couldn''t help looking at Meng Yuqi next to Tang Hao.


    "OK! Let''s enjoy brother Tang''s style!"


    "Wonderful, wonderful. Please don''t be stingy, brother Tang."


    "Brother Tang won''t lose face, will he?"


    Everyone agreed.


    In the eyes of these aristocratic talents, this is a great challenge.


    Moreover, it also stipulates that the poems must be about praising the beauty.


    This is undoubtedly even more difficult!


    Having said that, these people clearly wrote no letter on their faces and clearly wanted to make a fool of Tang Hao.


    They know that Tang Hao''s talent is good, but it must be a lot worse than Cao Zijian.


    Even now, few people dare to take up the challenge.


    Feeling the eyes cast by the people, Meng Yuqi smiled, but he was calm and indifferent without losing his style.


    "It seems that I have caused you trouble."


    Mengyuqi didn''t open her lips and whispered.


    The sound was so small that only he could hear it.


    Tang Hao sat there with a smile on his face. He knew it was the people who made trouble, but he didn''t refuse.


    Whether civil or military, this is a good time for him to build momentum.


    The more outstanding his talent is, he can always win the favor of some literary ministers of the Tang Dynasty.


    No matter in that era, Wen Chen, after all, mastered the public opinion of an era. As long as he can win some people to stand on his side, it''s always good.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao slowly leaned against mengyuqi and said softly.


    "Why bother?"


    After that, Tang Hao stood up slowly, looked at the faces of these people in his eyes and said.


    "In that case, it''s better to obey orders than to respect Tang!"

 Chapter 153

    Tang Hao stood with his hands down and looked down at Meng Yuqi.


    He was thinking about which poem to use today.


    The whole Hu Yue building fell into a brief silence at this moment.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Tang Hao and waited quietly.


    At this time, Tang Hao thought quickly in his mind and slowly took the first step.


    With the second step, Tang Hao''s magnetic voice rang through the whole Hu Yue building.


    Clouds want clothes, flowers want looks,


    Spring breeze balustrade Revlon.


    If I hadn''t seen you at the head of Qun Yushan,


    I''ll meet you at Yaotai.


    After five steps, the poem is completed.


    Quiet!


    The whole Huyue building is quiet, and everyone is savoring the artistic conception of this poem.


    Literati like to be artful, but also like to taste the artistic conception of a poem like tea.


    Tang Hao in this Qing and pingdiao only uses part of the three songs. Every sentence does not write about beauty, but metaphors beauty everywhere.


    Although you can''t see the beauty, those immortal places like Yushan and Yaotai often give people infinite reverie in a hazy way, trying to see the beauty of the people living here.


    This is undoubtedly a fine poem praising beauty.


    After listening, Meng Yuqi''s white and beautiful face lifted up a faint blush. His watery eyes looked at Tang Hao with a complex look.


    Looking at Meng Yuqi''s coquettish appearance, Fang Yiai''s heart was not complicated, and a trace of acid poured into his heart.


    He claimed to be a talented person in the imperial city. Naturally, he also admired the beauty. Unfortunately, the beauty in front of him already had a heart.


    Although there is no mention of yearning between the lines of Tang Hao''s poem, we can feel the faint meaning of teasing the beauty everywhere. We have to admit that it is a good poem.


    Fang Yiai boasts that he is far more talented than these aristocratic family disciples, but he is not confident that he can make such a good poem in seven steps, let alone speak like Tang Hao.


    Looking at Tang Hao, who was neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither humble nor arrogant, and returned to the table as stable as Mount Tai, he sighed helplessly in his heart.


    He knew that in terms of talent, he would not be able to compare with Tang Hao.


    But in a twinkling of the an eye, it seems that in addition to his origin, he doesn''t seem to have any strengths to compare with the Tang Hao.


    Cheng Chuliang also has a taste in his heart.


    Compared with Fang Yiai, Cheng Chuliang envies not only Tang Hao''s poetic talent, but his military strategy.


    This young man, who seems to be a year or two younger than himself, can now be brothers with his eldest brother Chumo.


    After the northern expedition, my brother returned home. Most of his words were praises to Tang Hao, almost praising Tang Hao to heaven.


    According to Cheng Chuliang''s understanding of his brother, he is always quiet and steady, and seldom praises anyone in front of others. After all, he is one of the few young talents with excellent martial arts in Chang''an city.


    The reason why my brother praised Tang Hao must be that he was impressed and admired.


    How many of the younger generation in Chang''an city are capable people? Do you respect your brother so much?


    Seeing Tang Hao''s five steps into a poem and making such a good article, I was shocked at the moment, and I had no doubt about my brother''s admiration for Tang Hao.


    "Good! Good poetry! It''s really an eye opener for me."


    Finally someone came back and spoke highly of it.


    "Five steps into a poem, talent is no less than Cao Zijian, really good!"


    "Tang Xianzi is worthy of being a great talent in Chang''an!"


    The previous disdain and doubts dissipated in exchange for full applause.


    On the third floor, a Book apartment looked at Meng Yuqi and joked.


    "Sister Yuqi, I think you must keep Tang Xianzi today. If not, other sisters will envy Tang Xianzi''s poetic talent and compete with you later."


    Hearing the speech, other books and fables also smiled and looked at Hua Kui Meng Yuqi with that kind of playful eyes.


    Hearing the teasing of the sisters, Meng Yuqi smiled and said nothing. He filled a glass of wine, picked it up with both hands and handed it to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao did not refuse. He took the wine from Meng Yuqi, smiled and drank it in one gulp.


    The woman in front of him was beautiful, exquisite, talented and had a secret feeling for herself, but he and the woman could not be married.


    Although the woman kept herself clean, she couldn''t touch the mark of the brothel after all.


    Tang Hao can even redeem the woman, or buy her a house and find some servants.


    In this age of three wives and four concubines, maybe Tang Hao will keep her outside the house as an outside room, that''s all.


    As for those stories about talented people and beautiful women, most of them start with brothels, but they are only good stories after all.


    Since ancient times, how many talented and powerful people will marry a brothel woman?


    Just then, a strange voice broke the third floor of the laughter.


    "Ouch! I''m the son of a powerful aristocratic family. I''m here to entertain relatives and distinguished guests. It turns out that I''m the redundant son-in-law of the Duke of Wei."


    Hearing the sarcastic voice, the people who had praised the poetry were silent.


    Tang Hao frowned and walked away.


    At the entrance of the stairs on the third floor, a man dressed luxuriantly, with a sneer on his face, stared at himself.


    Tang Hao knows this man.


    It was Yin SA.

 Chapter 154

    The Yan family seemed like a fly.


    Seeing Yin SA, Tang Hao turned his mouth. For this clown, he didn''t even have interest in fighting back.


    The paper is just, and it can''t be ranked in Chang''an city. In terms of martial arts, it''s not as good as Yan Yong who was crippled by himself. He was really good for nothing except that he was born in the Yan family.


    A young man in royal clothes appeared at the slow entrance of the stairs.


    Tang Hao''s eyes only stayed on Yan SA for a moment, and then stopped on the young man in royal clothes.


    On closer inspection, the young man''s face is white and clean, and his age is similar to Chumo''s. He is dressed in green clothes and has a folding fan in his hand. The crown and bun on his head are clean and tidy. He is a handsome young man with a jade tree facing the wind.


    On the young man''s face, there is always a confident and elegant smile. What is inconsistent with this bookish anger is that pair of eyes, which are shining and aggressive.


    At this age, he has such sharp eyes, coupled with the noble spirit emitted by his gestures, and looking at the whole Chang''an, I''m afraid few childe brothers can have this bearing.


    Intuition told Tang Hao that he was a powerful master, and Yan SA and another teenager were just his followers.


    The young man with jade trees facing the wind seemed to be aware of Tang Hao''s gaze. The eyes moved slowly on Tang Hao and looked at him.


    The two people just looked at each other across the air. There was no word between them.


    At this time, Yan SA, who had just been arrogant and domineering, did not dare to speak. Obviously, Yan SA was still very afraid of this young man.


    After looking at each other for a moment, the young man in royal clothes turned his mouth and stood with his hands down.


    Mother Li appeared at the entrance of the stairs with a gust of fragrance and said with a smile.


    "Yo, childe Li, why are you so elegant today? Come to our Huyue building."


    Childe Li?


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao thought quickly in his mind.


    Now there are several princes of Li family in the Tang Dynasty, but according to the childe''s magnanimity.


    If Tang Hao guessed right, the son of Li in Li''s mother''s mouth must be the son of Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian.


    Li Hui.


    The son of the prince of Hejian Prefecture, born as a royal, is not without dignity.


    To say this talent, among the young generation in Chang''an City, Li Hui dares to be the second, and no one dares to be the first.


    Tang Hao never expected that he would meet the first talent in Chang''an City in this Hu Yue building.


    However, Li Hui just looked at Tang Hao. Without any words, he moved his eyes away.


    "Mom Li, I still want to bother you today and find some girls."


    Still with a refined smile and soft words.


    Whether speaking or behaving, Li Hui gives people a sense of stability, easygoing and calm.


    Unlike Yan SA, he was arrogant and lost his status as a nobleman.


    Mother Li said with a smile.


    "Childe Li, just go upstairs. I will find some girls who will please you."


    Tang Hao slowly withdrew his eyes.


    He had nothing to do with Li Hui, and there was no intersection. Li Hui had nothing to do with him.


    Tang Hao''s principle is that there is no need to care about anyone or anything that has nothing to do with himself.


    But Tang Hao thinks so, but some people don''t.


    As Li Hui walked slowly to another elegant room, Yan SA glanced disdainfully and gave a cold hum.


    "Tang, don''t think you''ve become an aristocrat with some meritorious deeds. Don''t forget that you''re just a superfluous son-in-law of Li''s house! With the vine of Li''s house, you can be promoted. Without Li''s house, you''re nothing."


    Looking at the angry and resentful Yan SA, Tang Hao was not angry because of his words.


    During the banquet, everyone looked at Tang Hao in amazement, but saw that Tang Hao was not angry at all and sat upright during the banquet.


    Some people are surprised, some admire, some disdain.


    Mengyuqi sat beside Tang Hao, looked at Tang Hao, his eyes were burning, and said round.


    "Tang Xianzi, I promised earlier that if Tang Xianzi returns in triumph, I will invite Tang Xianzi to have wine. Now that you have returned, it''s time for me to keep my promise."


    Of course, the sound was so subtle that only he and I could hear it.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was slightly stunned. He knew that Meng Yuqi was just trying to make things right for himself.


    Then he smiled, drank a full glass, put down the glass and stood up slowly, making a gesture to go out.


    Seeing Tang Hao get up, Cheng Chuliang feels hot and asks.


    "Brother Tang, where are you going?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, looked at it and said.


    "It''s too sour here. I''ll go out and get some air."


    After that, Tang Hao didn''t stop and walked towards the door.


    Just then, Li Hui in front stopped and said slowly.


    "Miss Yuqi, do you have leisure time?"


    Hearing the speech, Meng Yuqi was shocked. Even Tang Hao, who was just going downstairs, stopped and looked at Meng Yuqi.


    Mengyu Qixiu frowned, slightly lowered her head, held her jade hands tightly together, her voice trembled and said slowly.


    "Childe Li, I''m sorry... I said today that I would invite Tang Xianzi to have wine. Today... I''m afraid I have no spare time today."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in Hu yuelou was surprised!


    Meng Yuqi brushed Li Hui''s face!


    Hu yuelou fell into silence again. They held their breath and waited for Li Hui''s reply.


    Li Hui didn''t bother and said softly.


    "Since you have an appointment, choose a date."


    Then he walked towards Yajian.


    The next second, in the surprised eyes of the people, Meng Yuqi went out of the Hu Yue Building with Tang Hao and walked outside.


    You know, the woman in Hu yuelou seldom goes out, especially at night.


    What''s more, the dream Huakui has never been out of the Hu Yue Building in the people''s impression.


    However, today, the dream Huakui not only brushed Li Hui''s face, but also broke the example of Hu yuelou!

 Chapter 155

    Outside Hu Yue building.


    It was getting dark. Under the reflection of lanterns hung by the stores on both sides, we could vaguely distinguish the shop plaque.


    Meng Yuqi followed Tang Hao who was walking in front. They looked at each other and walked along Chang''an long street.


    This is Tang Hao''s first visit to Chang''an with the opposite sex, and it''s Chang''an at night!


    Unconsciously, they came to a quiet river.


    The night wind swept across the calm river and blew on mengyuqi''s concave and convex body. The green silk was slightly raised and the skirt was dancing.


    Tang Hao stood beside Meng Yuqi. He could vaguely smell a wisp of fragrance in his breath. It was not like the smell of rouge powder, but more like the unique elegant body fragrance of a girl.


    At this time, the moon was obscured by floating clouds. The moon shadow was hazy. The river was so large that everything was quiet and no one could be seen.


    That is, Tang Hao, who honed himself in the battlefield by the exceptionally quiet river, vaguely noticed the same breath. Not far from the river, he seemed to have a pair of eyes watching his every move.


    Tang Hao''s pupils closed slightly. Yu Guang glanced around and didn''t find anything strange. That is to say, he was definitely an expert in tracking, and he didn''t notice it all the way.


    Reasonably speaking, whether in the empty Chang''an Street or by the silent river, it is an excellent mobile phone club, and this person did not make any action.


    Well, maybe this person is waiting for a better opportunity, maybe protecting the people around him, or even protecting himself from any action against mengyuqi.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao smiled.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and wrapped mengyuqi''s waist from behind.


    Yingying grabbed her waist without any fat. With Tang Hao''s sudden touch, Meng Yuqi''s body suddenly tightened up.


    Meng Yuqi was stunned, nervously moved his body and exclaimed.


    "Don''t do this, childe Tang."


    Mengyuqi hurriedly dodged. Tang Hao didn''t entangle, but turned his head and looked coldly at a direction.


    In the invisible darkness, somewhere a graceful posture was hidden, and the beautiful face looked stiff and stunned.


    Meng Yuqi looked at Tang Hao with a slight frown and a pair of beautiful eyes with a trace of anger.


    When he saw Tang Hao''s expression, he couldn''t help looking down Tang Hao''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart.


    For a moment, Meng Yuqi suddenly understood that Tang Hao deliberately behaved frivolously. It turned out that he found his sister secretly protecting him and deliberately teased her.


    In the dark, a clear cold hum, with a trace of anger.


    Tang Hao immediately understood, Lang said.


    "Girl, don''t hide. Come out."


    There was still silence and no response. Obviously, the person hiding the darkness didn''t want to show up.


    The other party didn''t want to come out, and Tang Hao didn''t insist. He turned around, bowed respectfully, and said with some apology.


    "Miss Meng, I was abrupt just now. Please forgive me."


    Mengyuqi saw that she had been teased. Her face sank and said.


    "I thought Tang Xianzi was different from those dandy family disciples, but I didn''t expect to be like them. Although I fell into the world of mortals, I''m not such a wild woman. If Tang Xianzi wants to have fun, go find other sisters."


    Seeing Meng Yuqi getting angry, Tang Hao put away his playful heart, bowed again and bowed his hand.


    The reason why Tang Hao came out with Meng Yuqi was not to do anything, but just to feel the miasma in Hu Yue''s building and come out to breathe.


    He can feel that the circle of Fang Yiai and Cheng Chuliang is not suitable for him.


    And those aristocratic family disciples despise themselves in their hearts.


    Since they don''t share the same interests, why should they be forced into it.


    "Tang came today to inquire about buying domestic servants with Miss Meng."


    Seeing that mengyuqi had a girl''s temper, Tang Hao gave a meal and smiled.


    "Of course, since you want to listen, there will be rewards."


    While talking, Tang Hao snapped his fingers with his right hand and turned his wrist with his left hand. A delicate step appeared in the palm of his left hand and looked at Meng Yuqi with a smile.


    Tang Hao stretches his left hand in front of Meng Yuqi and hands the step to Meng Yuqi.


    Against the sporadic light, the exquisite jade beads glittered with stars, and the glittering rain drops behind the agate tassels were as glittering as the stars in the sky.


    Mengyuqi was stunned when she saw this step.


    Tang Hao said.


    "I got this shake from the Turkic Royal Camp. Seeing it beautiful, I put it away. Today, I''ll give it to you as a gift of thanks."


    Although it was very common in the Tang Dynasty, people can''t afford this kind of step shaking inlaid with jade beads and agate.


    What''s more, in the Tang Dynasty, the tassels were mostly branches and leaves of birds and animals. There were few steps like this raindrop shape, which looked very bright at a glance.


    Looking at the exquisite step shake and looking at Tang Hao in front of her, Meng Yuqi involuntarily emerged a picture in her mind.


    A man dressed in armor and covered with blood, holding Tang Hao in his hand, galloped in the burning tent of the Turkic army. Countless Turkic soldiers fell under his Tang Dao, and the blood soaked the grassland, even the holy Yinshan added a bit of blood.


    Thinking of all kinds, Meng Yuqi felt that this delightful step was hard won, and her heart melted unconsciously.


    The previous anger had long dissipated.


    Mengyuqi raised her head, stared at Tang Hao tenderly and said softly.


    "You help me put it on."


    Tang Hao did not refuse. He clumsily shook the step and inserted it between Meng Yuqi''s long black hair.


    "You''re talking about a domestic servant who takes care of everything in the house?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 156

    After the two talked, the night was dark.


    Tang Hao sends Meng Yuqi back in person and finds an inn to stay. His servants are all done under Meng Yuqi''s repeated entreaties.


    It turned out that Meng Yuqi had taken in many poor children over the years. Most of them, with the potential of mother Li, arranged to work as part-time workers in some aristocratic families.


    At this time, Meng Yuqi saw that there was a vacancy in Tang Hao''s residence, so he wanted to arrange these children''s servants to take care of Tang Hao''s residence. On the one hand, he trusted Tang Hao, and on the other hand, he found a home for these poor Tang people.


    Tang Hao was born in poverty. He felt pity for these children in cloth clothes. Moreover, he couldn''t resist Meng Yuqi''s request. He agreed with a soft heart.


    After solving the big problem of domestic servants, Tang Hao put down the big stone in his heart, found an inn in Cheng Zhong, Chang''an, and rested for a night.


    Lying in bed, Tang Hao suddenly remembered his plan to repatriate Datang.


    Set up a small team that is good at assassination and raid to deal with the special situation in the future.


    It''s just the first day your majesty ordered to take a rest. It seems a little abrupt to recall these soldiers rashly. You''d better take all 3 soldiers to rest for a while.


    Then Tang Hao searched in his mind for similar parts that had appeared in history.


    Meng Yuqi, who returned to Hu yuelou, was not as leisurely as Tang Hao.


    In a secret hut in Huyue building.


    Mother Li''s face was angry. A pair of Phoenix eyes stared at Meng Yuqi and asked.


    "Did you really feel for that boy?"


    Meng Yuqi lowered her head and pulled the corner of the dress uneasily with a pair of jade hands. She clubbed there, like a child who did something wrong.


    Mother Li continued.


    "Sister, it''s your kindness to help the poor disciples of Datang. I can ignore it. I can ignore the other sisters in the building, no matter how noisy they are. But you can''t fool around. When you went down the mountain, I promised the patriarch to ensure your safety!"


    Seeing that mengyuqi was silent, mother Li sighed.


    long time.


    Mother Li said earnestly.


    "Sister, since ancient times, all our disciples have prohibited intermarriage with outsiders. I think you should understand this."


    Seeing mengyuqi''s weak and pitiful appearance, mother Li couldn''t bear to touch mengyuqi''s hair and sighed.


    "Child, you should know that you and Tang Hao are not destined to be the same people. You two are impossible. Don''t do anything stupid."


    ¡­¡­


    After sleeping at the end of the pole on the sun, Tang Hao slowly woke up, ate breakfast in the inn, and returned to the Viscount''s house.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Just as Tang Hao returned to his house, there was a knock at the door.


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised and asked.


    "Who is outside the house?"


    A crisp female voice responded.


    "Tang Xianzi, I was ordered by Meng Huakui to send some servants. Please check it."


    servant?


    Tang Hao was stunned and suddenly remembered that Meng Yuqi begged himself last night.


    Just didn''t expect that Meng Yuqi was so attentive to her own affairs and sent her domestic servant to her so soon.


    Tang Hao opened the door and saw a group of young servants in plain clothes standing in front of his residence.


    "No need to check. Come in."


    After that, Tang Hao went into the house and stood at the gate of the main hall watching the servants.


    "Maidservant, I''ve seen the master."


    All the servants knelt on the ground and saluted Tang Hao respectfully.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly in response.


    The middle-aged woman headed by Tang Hao was dressed luxuriantly and showed a capable energy in her behavior. She quickly divided the slaves into several groups and said to Tang Hao after bowing and saluting.


    "Tang Xianzi, let me introduce you to these servants."


    After that, he pointed out one by one and informed Tang Hao of the duties of these domestic servants.


    It turned out that these 100 domestic servants were short-time workers from powerful families, with clear division of labor and appropriate matching in number.


    Under the arrangement of middle-aged women, the daily life of these domestic servants was clearly divided in a twinkling of an eye.


    Five horse breeders in charge of horse feeding, five stewards in charge of affairs in the house, five cooks who cook meals, 20 maids who tidy up the house, 20 quyi girls who can sing and dance, 10 craftsmen and 10 factotum.


    In addition, there are four beautiful maidservants with excellent demeanor and beautiful appearance, who are responsible for Tang Hao''s daily life.


    Everywhere in the house, there are places where people should be used now.


    All the domestic servants needed in the house were in place. Tang Hao took out the money awarded by his majesty from the house and ordered the middle-aged woman ran Rong to prepare some living things needed by the affiliated middle school.


    This big family needs a lot of living materials.


    Fortunately, the attached middle school has enough staff and enough reward. As long as there is silver, everything can be bought in Dongshi.


    With the carts of objects transported from Dongshi to Tang Hao''s residence, the whole residence became completely lively.


    The No. 100 domestic servant began to move the supplies into all parts of the house and put them in place.


    Gradually, the originally empty mansion became full.


    The courtyard to the north is the house where Tang Hao lives.


    Several boys and maidservants worked hard to clean up.


    Tang Hao sat at the newly bought tea table in the yard. A beautiful maid knelt beside him and was boiling water and making tea for Tang Hao.


    Looking at the pots of green plants, brand-new furniture into the house and a bed quilt paved, Tang Hao thanked Meng Yuqi from the bottom of his heart.


    Now there is a taste of home in the mansion. Since these slaves came into the mansion, they have been arranged to intervene in the affairs of the mansion. In just three hours, the whole mansion has been taken care of in good order. What should be bought has been bought and placed in an appropriate position.


    In such a big house, there are 100 people who perform their duties without disorder.


    Although these poor disciples have not received professional training, they do things quickly, do not say, and do their duties with all their heart. They are many times better than those pampered servants of rich families.

 Chapter 157

    The Viscount''s house was quiet under the night.


    After a day, the servants were busy, and the Viscount''s house began to take shape.


    At the service of the beautiful maid, Tang Hao washed his clothes, removed his long clothes, sat at the head of the bed and read the three articles of art of war by candlelight.


    It seems that reading has become a habit. Tang Hao always turns a few pages in his spare time. With the blessing of the thoughts of these historical figures, he has a higher level of understanding of the art of war and military strategy.


    After reading the war book for half an hour, Tang Hao blew a candle, lay in bed and read the reincarnation policy in his mind.


    The reward hasn''t had time to take a closer look. Now when he reads the reincarnation policy, he finds the difference.


    Look closely, not only those small shadows have become less, but even today''s big shadows also contain some small black spots.


    Presumably, it is no longer a reincarnation, but some important people related to this person can also be reincarnated at one time.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao casually opened a big dark shadow.


    Sure enough, as Tang Hao expected, just like Luo Yi, the tiger General of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, there was a row of dark shadows behind him.


    Luo Yi, the Duke of Jingbian in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, is fierce and cunning. He is well versed in the art of war and has made great achievements in war.


    When it comes to Luo Yi, I have to mention that the Yan Yun 18 cavalry, which was trained by Luo Yi, haunted the barbarians.


    This is a terrible ace killer under Luo Yi.


    Take the horn as the order and obey only the master.


    Every time these 18 cavalries go out, they will bring a terrible massacre to the barbarians. It is this mysterious iron cavalry stationed in the desert that makes the barbarians dare not step into the Central Plains.


    Tang Hao counted the eighteen shadows behind Luo Yi, and he couldn''t help but rejoice.


    It''s Yan Yun''s eighteen horses!


    Luo Yi''s voice came out of this void.


    "At the end of my life, I have seen the auditor. At the end of my previous life, I led the army against Tang Dynasty, made mistakes and finally died in the hands of my subordinates."


    "In my previous life, I have been deeply involved in the struggle for the rights of the court. In this life, I just want to live in peace and be a carefree ordinary people. I hope the auditor can follow my wishes."


    Although Tang Hao didn''t have much favor with this stubborn general who didn''t speak of benevolence and righteousness, he had to admire his military talent.


    This Luo Yi is also a wrong master and has become a victim under the wheel of history.


    After taking refuge in the Tang Dynasty, he was deeply loved by the emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty. He was granted an official rank and was once called king of Yan and given the surname Li.


    After Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, ascended the throne, Luo Yi was worried because he had previously offended the king of the Tang Dynasty. After getting acquainted with Prince Li Jiancheng, Luo Yi became arrogant and had no eyes for others. Finally, Luo Yi was killed by his subordinates.


    But for these, Tang Hao didn''t care, but cared about the mysterious subordinate behind him.


    Everyone here is a super strong man in the cold weapon era created by Luo Yi with a lot of effort.


    These eighteen men alone can attack the city, pull out the stronghold and tear up thousands of troops.


    Although Tang Hao trained a team when he attacked Yinshan Mountain, this team seems invincible. It is entirely because Tang Hao has made such proud achievements in full accordance with Huo Qubing''s inheritance.


    If you know Huo Qubing''s military strategy clearly, and at the same time, you are equipped with a group of powerful generals such as Yan Yun''s eighteen horses, it UI is a nightmare for Turks.


    In Tang Hao''s memory, it seems that the most famous thing about Luo Yi is these eighteen horses.


    Normally speaking, as long as the reincarnation is successful, the martial spirits of the 18 riders will be taken in vain.


    Just like Tang Hao''s intention to set up an assassination raid team, he no longer hesitated, his idea flashed, and the yin-yang reincarnation pen appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    Tang haolang said.


    "In that case, as you wish."


    After that, he picked up his pen and reincarnated Luo Yi.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful reincarnation of Luo Yi. It costs 100 prestige points."


    "Ding! Drop the soul of Yan Yun''s eighteen horsemen."


    Tang Hao was overjoyed to see the soul of his hand.


    However, a hint from the system caught Tang Hao off guard.


    "Yue Fei''s martial spirit is the blessing host itself and affects the soldiers. Yan Yun''s eighteen horses are the blessing soldiers. You need to choose the suitable soldiers to be effective."


    For this explanation, although Tang Hao had already guessed in his heart, he didn''t expect such a strict selection.


    It can only work if it is suitable for the conditions, which means that the taxi you choose must meet the requirements of eighteen riders in terms of physique.


    But is it easy to get into these 18 riding requirements?


    First of all, in terms of physique, the physique of the eighteen riders must be tall, powerful, powerful and powerful.


    Secondly, the requirements for the physical endurance of these soldiers are even more stringent.


    The third is the corporal''s training of mind.


    Few people can reach this level.


    Training can not be accomplished overnight. It seems that I have to speed up the process from the selection of soldiers.


    That''s what he thought. Tang Hao thought of the two thousand warriors who fought with him. It seems that these eighteen horses will come from this team.


    First, Tang Hao and these soldiers established enough prestige in the battle of attacking Yinshan.


    Second, living and dying with these soldiers day and night, these soldiers are also more likely to be loyal to themselves.

 Chapter 158

    Suddenly.


    A picture appeared in Tang Hao''s mind.


    The desert is lonely and the sun is setting.


    A burly general in black armor stood on the horse.


    Behind him, eighteen iron cavalry lined up quietly.


    Each was dressed in black, with a machete on his waist, a mask on his face and a black scarf on his head. Under the strict dress, I can''t see their true face. A pair of awe inspiring eyes make people shudder.


    The eighteen cavalry rode on Hu''s boots, and the dagger on the boots was cold. Each man in black bears a big bow and eighteen arrow feathers in the arrow bag.


    The full moon machete in the cavalry''s hand was dripping with red blood.


    In front of him was a sea of corpses and blood. The bodies of Turkic soldiers were endless, and the thick smell of blood filled the vast desert.


    Kill, kill.


    No one saw how tragic the battlefield was. All they knew was that the eighteen horses had won, but they had won in a crushing way.


    The chief General looked coldly at the battlefield like Shura purgatory. The machete would scabbard. He looked cold and shouted loudly.


    "Scattered."


    At the command, the eighteen riders behind him moved with the sound and left.


    Tang Hao slowly returns to reality from the picture and takes a long breath.


    At this moment, it seemed as if the generals who ordered the 18 riders were themselves. They looked excited, their hearts were surging, and their hands trembled faintly.


    "This is the combat power of eighteen horses!"


    Tang Hao was shocked and said to himself, and his mind was more firm about his idea of establishing the 18th cavalry.


    The next morning.


    Tang Hao got up early. After some exercise, he only felt sweating and energetic. He washed and bathed under the service of four beautiful maidservants.


    Now, the war in the North has just ended. In a short time, both Datang and Turks will not launch a large-scale war in a short time.


    In particular, the Turks, under Tang Hao''s raid, lost their troops and lost their generals. The Turkic tribes were fragmented and needed a lot of time to recuperate.


    In other words, during this period of time, Tang Hao can stay in Chang''an City and set up his own eighteen horses at ease.


    Outside the Viscount''s house at this time.


    Chumo, who hurried to Chumo''s house, was stopped by two servants guarding the house door.


    Chumo is very surprised. It''s only one day. Tang Hao''s Viscount''s house has even been equipped with servants.


    "Go and report to your master and tell him that Chumo has come to visit."


    The servant''s attitude was very respectful and bowed his hands.


    "Please wait a moment, childe."


    After that, he went to inform Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao, who was tasting tea, learned that Chen Chumo was coming, quickly put down his tea bowl and rushed to the door of the house to meet him with the two boys.


    From a distance, Chen Chumo stood at the door, and Tang haolang said.


    "Brother Cheng, long time no see."


    Looking at Tang Hao with a smiling face, Chen Chumo sighed.


    "On the first day of returning to the house, I had a few cups of greed and slept deeply until this morning. I just heard the news, so I rushed over."


    Tang Hao glanced at the pedestrians on the street and saw many people looking at the house, so he said.


    "Brother Cheng, let''s go in and talk."


    Chumo smiles and nods. Then they go into the Viscount''s house together.


    Chumo is more and more surprised when he steps into the house, passes through doors and corridors, and looks at the servants and maidservants who are busy shuttling around the house.


    "Brother Tang, where do you come from, the servant girls and servants in the house?"


    Tang Hao replied with a smile.


    "They bought it for me from an old friend who made friends in the past."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Chumo was stunned. He looked at the servants and said.


    "Brother Tang, I don''t think these servants are as gorgeous as those of the rich clan, but they act neatly. Especially the servant who guards the house door, his words are gentle and respectful, so that my old friend has to wait at the door of the house according to the rules."


    "Such domestic servants must have lived in powerful aristocratic families for a long time. It''s hard to buy them. You''re a good means to attract dozens or hundreds of people at once."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and didn''t answer.


    For a moment, Chumo is extremely suspicious.


    Who is Tang Hao''s old friend? He has such a great ability to recruit so many high-quality domestic servants at one time.


    Walking into the courtyard where Tang Hao lives, Chumo is surprised to see the new furnishings and appropriate furnishings inside and outside the courtyard.


    Earlier, Chumo felt that Tang Hao hurried to the empty Viscount''s house and had no relatives in Chang''an city. Apart from the gold and silver utensils given by his majesty, he was short of money. He was afraid he would have to spend the day in torment.


    Now, I''m completely worried.


    Seeing that the inside and outside here are in good order, none of the things that should be left behind, and these furniture furnishings are completely new. I think they should be newly purchased.


    A quiet day will make the Viscount''s house look new. I''m afraid many governments and prefectures can''t match this speed and efficiency.


    Chumo thinks that the servants of Cheng''s family are different from those of viscount''s house.

 Chapter 159

    Tang Hao introduces Chumo into the house.


    The beautiful maidservant standing beside the table saluted sideways.


    Chumo stops his eyes on the beautiful maidservant for a moment before he can look away.


    They sat down slowly a few days ago.


    The beautiful maidservant knelt down at the table. With a pair of white jade hands holding a teapot, she made tea and poured tea. She was generous, elegant and virtuous.


    Chumo, who has always been mature and steady, can''t help glancing at the beautiful maid from time to time.


    Tang Hao Yu Guang glimpsed the scene and smiled in his heart.


    Everyone has a love of beauty.


    The four beautiful maidservants were taught by Meng Yuqi himself. They were supposed to be sent to the palace when the draft girl was selected in the court. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao cut off their Hu.


    In terms of stature and appearance, these four people can definitely enter the list of young beauties in Chang''an, but not many people know it because of their poor identity. Not to mention being hidden among the girls by Meng Yuqi, fewer people know it.


    Cheng Chumo takes the tea cup, takes a sip, looks at Tang Hao and asks.


    "Brother Tang, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Tang Hao looked indifferent and smiled faintly.


    I know what Chen Chu said is that he left Li''s house and lived alone in Viscount''s house.


    He took a sip of the tea cup and said.


    "Step by step."


    Chumo frowns slightly at Tang Hao''s indifferent appearance.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Chumo seems to understand. He stretches his eyebrows and comforts.


    "That''s better than being bullied by your mother-in-law in Li''s house. The soldiers also sympathize with you this time. Stay here and see what your father-in-law and mother-in-law will do in the future."


    Tang Hao smiled and nodded.


    For these military officers, most of them will sympathize with themselves.


    However, the attitude of the Li family is not as unbearable as that in the eyes of others. His mother-in-law has always been hard spoken and soft hearted. Tang Hao knows it, not to mention that the Li family has actually been pretty good to themselves for so half a year.


    However, the Li family is the master of the Li family after all. They have their own system. Many things are destroyed and bound in the Li family. I can do a lot of things when I move to the Viscount''s house. I want to do what I can''t do in Li''s house.


    For example, establishing a subordinate loyal to himself and skilled in assassination and raid can help him play the role of a sharp knife and avoid many risks in future operations.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was thinking, Chumo waved his hand.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these troubles today, just drink tea!"


    "At this moment, how can there be no wine. What''s more, I have something important to mention to you later."


    After that, Tang Hao turned to the maidservant outside the house.


    "Bring the wine."


    After a while, the two maidservants came in with a tray.


    Six meat dishes and two pots of wine.


    The beautiful maid got up, went to the wing next door, took a piano, sat in the corner and played it gently.


    Chumo pours a cup for himself and fills it for Tang Hao. He looks suspicious.


    "Brother Tang, what''s up?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed, picked up his glass and drank it.


    "Do you remember the night when ashnashor was secretly attacked on the Turkic grassland?"


    "Of course! Brother Tang took us to the grassland and created miracles one by one. How can we forget that?"


    Chumo doesn''t mean anything. He speaks highly of it.


    Tang Hao shook his head.


    "No, this victory is a fluke."


    "Although the external guard of ashnasher was well arranged, fortunately, I personally led the team and broke the defense. However, compared with Yu Ye''s subordinates, our casualties doubled, and it was a fluke to win."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused and then said.


    "I intend to build a small cavalry force that is good at completing such difficult tasks as assassination and raid, so as to greatly reduce the risk of our army''s operations and increase the assurance of those wars with low odds of victory."


    Facing Tang Hao''s proposal, Chumo is not surprised.


    After all, now that Tang Hao has been promoted to the rank of general, he has entered the ranks of generals. Everything he says and does must be considered to ensure the life and death of the soldiers and the overall situation of the war. It is also reasonable to establish such a team to avoid the risk of the army.


    "Are you going to choose from these two thousand armours?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Good!"


    "These people are very strict. I''ve got a draft and I''m just waiting to implement it."


    Chumo arched his hand.


    "If brother Tang can be trusted, I''d like to take the job."


    Tang Hao clapped a few cases, stretched out his fist and said happily.


    "OK! Please brother Cheng!"


    Chumo tacitly reaches out his fist, touches Tang Hao''s fist, and laughs heartily.


    After Tang Hao explained the selection requirements, both of them were in a happy mood and couldn''t help drinking a few more cups.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Yo! I''ll drink it now?"


    While talking, the childe, dressed in light yellow flower clothes and tied with a gold and jade belt, appeared at the door with a folding fan and a smile.


    Tang Hao saw that the popularity was extraordinary. He was born with royal majesty and a python robe.


    Don''t guess, I know it''s the crown prince.


    Chumo, who is holding a glass of wine and making love with Tang Hao, suddenly changes his face, puts down the glass, stands up and bows.


    "Met the prince."


    Tang Hao was not flustered. He stood up slowly and arched his hands.


    "I''ve seen your highness."

 Chapter 160

    Here comes the eldest son of the king of Tang, Li Chengqian.


    When they got up to salute, Li Chengqian waved and said with a smile.


    "Don''t be polite. This is not the palace. You two don''t need to be so polite. Sit down."


    While talking, Li Chengqian sat down beside the table as if he were familiar.


    Tang Hao and Chumo look at each other and see the suspicion in each other''s eyes.


    At this moment, no major event has happened. I don''t know what the prince came to say.


    Later, they also took their seats slowly.


    After sitting down, Li Chengqian glanced at the table and stared at it not far away. The maid shouted.


    "What are you waiting for? Bring Gu a wine glass. I''ll have a few drinks with Tang Xianzi."


    The maid hurriedly bowed and hurried out of the house.


    Sitting there, Li Chengqian glanced at the house. It was orderly, with flowers and plants properly arranged. He was quite impressed.


    "Tang Xianzi, your efficiency in cleaning up the residence is very fast. In only one day, the residence will be cleaned up very well."


    "Prince''s Royal Highness praised that if there is no old age''s support, Tang is a great skill, and I''m afraid it will only make a mess. If I do it myself, I''m afraid I''ll have to sleep on the floor tonight."


    In his words, Tang Hao was modest.


    While he was talking, the maid who had just gone out came with a wine cup, set it in front of Li Chengqian and poured a cup.


    The suspended piano sound also sounded slowly at this moment.


    Li Chengqian followed the sound of the piano and his eyes lit up when he saw the beautiful maid in the corner.


    Green Luo Shan, green silk hanging, delicate face, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the strings attentively, and the beautiful piano sound flows out slowly with the fluctuation of a pair of jade hands.


    For a moment, Li Chengqian fell into this beautiful maid.


    Looking at some absent-minded Li Chengqian, Tang Hao paused and coughed softly.


    Listening to Tang Hao''s light cough, the prince suddenly woke up, smiled a little embarrassed but not polite, picked up the wine cup in front of him and said.


    "Come on! Congratulations on the triumphant return of the son of Tang County! Let''s drink this cup together."


    Tang Hao and Chumo raise their glasses and follow Li Chengqian to drink a full glass.


    Chengqian put down his glass and stared at Tang Hao, saying.


    "Tang Hao, you''re staying in the Viscount''s house. Aren''t you going back to Li''s house?"


    Chumo has also mentioned this question about Li Chengqian before. Tang Hao does not intend to answer it.


    After all, I really intend to do so. At least I have to finish what I want to do before I consider whether to go back to Li''s house.


    But he can''t explain.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "It happened so suddenly that I''m still a little confused and confused. As for how to choose, I''d better wait until I''m sober."


    Hearing this vague answer, both Prince Li Chengqian and Chumo curled their lips.


    You''re dizzy and confused?


    If you Tang Hao were confused, I''m afraid the others would have been confused.


    Tang Hao took up his glass, smiled and said to Li Chengqian.


    "Your Highness, today, we only drink. As for other things, let''s not talk about them. What do you think?"


    Li Chengqian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked up and down at Tang Hao.


    Seeing that Tang Hao is really showing his true feelings, it''s not like cheating to not take this matter to heart.


    Li Chengqian smiled as if relieved and said.


    "OK! As you said, come and drink."


    But he said that soon after Li Chengqian''s visit, Chang sun Chong also came.


    Tang Hao was not surprised that Chang sun Chong came uninvited. After all, Chang sun Wuji has always taken himself as his in laws.


    At this time, I was rejected by Li''s house. I moved to Viscount''s house, mostly to provide some convenience.


    However, Li Chengqian and Chumo, who do not know anything about this matter, are somewhat surprised by Chang sun Chong''s visit.


    In the eyes of both of them, the elder Sun family has always disdained to join a small group of power disputes in chaotang over the years.


    Is it that seeing Tang Hao, a young leader, can''t help breaking the secular Chen Nian and moving the heart of solicitation?


    Otherwise, the eldest grandson''s family is not related to Tang Hao. Why come to Tang Hao''s Viscount''s house?


    Chang sun rushed slowly to the front of the table and arched his hand.


    "I''ve seen your highness."


    With a smile on his face, Li Chengqian waved to Chang sun Chong to sit down.


    The eldest sun Chong drank a glass of wine to Li Cheng, stared at Tang Hao and joked.


    "Brother Tang, your speed is unexpected. I''m not going to stir up some domestic servants for you. I didn''t think your hands are ready."


    Since the eldest sun Wuji recognized the marriage, he always took care of Tang Hao intentionally or unintentionally. Tang Hao was helpless about this concern.


    The more sun Wuji cares about himself, the more uneasy he is, and even a sense of guilt.


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao and explains.


    "When I first entered the house, I asked brother Tang about it. Brother Tang just mentioned the arrangement of an old friend, but I was curious about who was sacred and could arrange all this in such a short time."


    Tang Hao smiled and said nothing.


    For a moment, Chumo, Chang sun Chong and Li Chengqian guessed in their hearts.


    Who could this man be?


    In Chang''an City, all the friends with Tang Hao are here, and they are definitely not one of Chumo and Chang sun Chong.


    So, who will bother for Tang Hao?


    Thinking of the hundred servants in the house, the eldest sun Chong had an idea and said.


    "Brother Tang, I see you have a lot of people in your family. You must spend a lot of money in one day. Today, I''ll arrange people to send some money."


    Looking at the enthusiastic long sun Chong, Tang Hao smiled bitterly in his heart.


    I still have half of Fan Li''s gifts in my system space, which is at least enough for my expenses in recent years.


    Even if I don''t have a gift from Fan Li, as a person who came through, do some small crafts and inventions, and worry about money?


    It seems that we should have some of our own industry in the coming days. Even if we don''t make money, it''s good to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    "Eldest grandson, I really don''t need it! I really don''t lack money."


    The eldest son frowned and said.


    "You have just entered Chang''an. How can you get enough of the gifts from your majesty?"


    Tang Hao waved his hand again and again.


    "Eldest grandson, thank you for your kindness. I really don''t lack it."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s resolute attitude and saying that the relics had no meaning, the eldest sun Chong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, your highness is here today. Let''s not talk about these things. Come and drink."


    The wine was eaten late.


    Late, the other four all drank and lay on the ground.


    When they settled down, Tang Hao went out of the house, stood in the yard and looked up at the stars.


    Under the sky of the Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao finally took the most critical step and became a noble.

 Chapter 161

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang, sitting above the dragon, was quite surprised when he listened to the report of his Highness''s eunuch.


    "You mean that Chang sun Chong also went to the Viscount''s house of Tang Hao?"


    The eunuch bowed to his highness and said with all kinds of affirmation.


    "Report back to your majesty. The old minister saw it clearly. Just after the old minister sent his Royal Highness the prince into the house, soon the eldest grandson also entered the house."


    The king of Tang leaned back on the Dragon chair with a flash of light in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Next to the Dragon chair, empress Chang sun sat quietly on the side.


    After a moment of meditation, the king of Tang turned his head and looked at the empress changsun and said in a deep voice.


    "Guanyin maidservant, your eldest grandson Yishi has always been alone, but this eldest grandson Chong went to the Viscount''s house of Tang Hao, but why?"


    Hearing the king''s question, empress changsun knew that her husband had more doubts.


    The eldest son rushed to the Viscount''s house, most of which was arranged by the eldest son Wuji. In the bottom of his heart, the eldest son Wuji was afraid to take Tang Hao as his in laws and take care of everything.


    But before the evidence is conclusive, I can''t rashly publish my guess to the public, even if I tell the king of Tang.


    Empress Chang Sun said softly.


    "It''s mostly the eldest sun Chong who sees Tang Hao as a talented person. He has a good life and his own appetite. He''s just a general friend among young people."


    Empress changsun not only wants to give birth to the king of Tang and cultivate talents carefully, but also wants to share his worries for the king of Tang. It is in the critical period to wake up the king of Tang and calm him down.


    During the Zhenguan period, the king of Tang hardly killed a hero by mistake, nor did he easily kill anyone, half of which was the credit of the virtuous empress.


    Hearing empress Chang sun''s words, King Tang narrowed his eyes and seriously considered it.


    But over the years, the Chang Sun family has always been alone, and even has little contact with the Chinese princes of the DPRK.


    Moreover, the Chang Sun family is supported by the empress Chang sun, and is not at the same level as these princes.


    Therefore, there is no such thing as soliciting Tang Hao and forming a party for personal gain.


    The king of Tang was very clear about the loyalty of the Chang Sun family. After all, his wife was the Chang Sun family.


    Empress Chang sun continued.


    "Tang Hao made great contributions, but was rejected by Li''s house. It was I who asked the crown prince to appease Tang Hao, so as not to chill the hearts of those soldiers who were dying. It was just a coincidence that the eldest sun rushed forward."


    The king of Tang frowned and said in doubt.


    "I don''t understand, but why does your brother want to get close to Tang Hao? Even if he''s not afraid to offend Li Jing, what''s good for your brother?"


    Not only did the king of Tang Dynasty not understand, but also the powerful aristocratic families in Chang''an city did not understand why Chang sun, as a red man around the emperor, wanted to approach the Li family''s redundant son-in-law? What''s the meaning of blatantly not giving face to Li''s house?


    This night.


    The news that Prince Li Chengqian, eldest son Chong and Chumo gathered in the Viscount''s house and stayed in the Viscount''s house for one night quickly spread all over Chang''an.


    When they heard the news, many people in Chang''an felt puzzled and confused.


    When Tang Hao left Li''s house and went to Viscount''s house, he often heard such a dialogue among powerful circles.


    "Ah! Tang Hao has made some contributions, but he never thought he dared to leave Li''s house and go to the empty Viscount''s house."


    "What''s so strange? He''s proud of his high achievements and has nothing to do. How long can he stay in the Viscount''s house? My son-in-law, he''s still going to go back to Li''s house."


    "Yes, this residence can''t rely on the emperor''s expenses last time. There are dozens of people in the family. He has to eat with his mouth closed. Although Tang Hao has some credit, he doesn''t have half of his industry."


    However, all this was beaten in the face by this night.


    If it is said that Prince Li Chengqian conveyed his Majesty''s and Queen''s comfort, this behavior was not for Tang Hao himself, but for many soldiers to see that the royal family sympathized with the hearts of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Chumo, after all, is a character who walked in front of hell with Tang Hao. He is Tang Hao''s brother. It''s reasonable for Chumo to visit Tang Hao when he is killed.


    But the whole Chang''an aristocratic family couldn''t understand Chang''an''s behavior.


    Moreover, the eldest sun Yishi, who has always been independent, does not necessarily have any contradictions and frictions with Li Jing.


    In fact, not only the aristocratic families in Chang''an city don''t understand, but also Prince Li Chengqian and Chumo who drink at the same table.


    In the middle of the drink, Prince Li Chengqian also asked tentatively, but was rushed by his eldest son and blocked by making friends with young talents.


    In everyone''s confusion, the night passed quietly.


    The next morning.


    When Chengqian and others woke up, they went to the pole for a while. After eating the sobering soup brought by the slaves and maidservants, they ate some vegetarian food and left respectively.


    When he leaves, Tang Hao tells Chumo about the selection of soldiers again for fear that he will forget it after drinking all night.


    Those who should be explained also explained. After the people left, Tang Hao''s house was quiet again.

 Chapter 162

    The old saying goes: be prepared for danger in times of peace.


    Tang Hao was well aware of this truth. Now the eighteen cavalry have begun to form, and even started to train their subordinates.


    When the safety problem is solved, the next consideration is naturally the improvement of daily life.


    Although it has been through for several years, Tang Hao, who has experienced many conveniences in his previous life, must be difficult to accept some things in this era.


    Take the toilet for example. In the Tang Dynasty, paper was a treasure. Many candidates could not even buy the paper written in the book, let alone take it to the toilet. Of course, even some rich clans may not be extravagant enough to take paper to the toilet.


    In other words, the crystal clear glass can be seen everywhere in previous lives, but in this era, Tang Hao had the impression that there were such vessels, but he did not see them. It seems that this thing has not been popularized, otherwise the bronze mirrors of the Tang Dynasty must have been innovated.


    There are also wine, cotton cloth, earth brick and so on, which are very different from previous lives.


    Of course, Tang Hao is thinking about these objects, not only to enjoy himself, but also the most important thing is that he can earn some money.


    Although this system brings infinite convenience to itself, the objects given by the system are rootless trees and passive water, which will be consumed over time.


    What''s more, now the limelight is booming. I don''t know how many pairs of jealous eyes are staring at their every move in the dark.


    Even Chang sun Chong, a good friend who already regarded himself as a close relative, questioned, not to mention others in Chang''an City?


    If you don''t have a share from your own industry, you can''t always block people''s tongue with unnecessary gifts from old friends.


    Lean against the table and watch the beautiful maid brew new tea.


    To be honest, Tang Hao didn''t like this kind of tea in the Tang Dynasty. Some crushed new tea with some oil and ginger slices really had a strong taste.


    But I can''t help it. Literati, do you want this elegant tone soon?


    And people in Datang seem to enjoy this kind of tea.


    Fried green.


    The art of frying tea has not appeared in this era.


    Looking at the cup of green soup handed by the beautiful maid, Tang Hao really couldn''t swallow it when it was not an occasion for scholars to gather together.


    "Why not fry it yourself?"


    Once the idea came out, Tang Hao couldn''t press it.


    With eyes closed, Lu Yu, the tea saint, was transferred out of the system and reincarnated.


    This elder, who is fond of tea and proficient in tea ceremony, not only studied tea cultivation, but also studied tea processing.


    The book of tea written by Lu Yu lists 24 utensils used in tea affairs. After a simple picture is drawn, Tang Hao sends those craftsmen to start making these utensils.


    Most of the tea grows in the south, because the south is mostly acidic soil, which is conducive to the cultivation of tea, while the north is mostly alkaline soil, and the tea garden is very rare.


    However, the imperial city of Chang''an is unambiguous, and there are still a small group of tea farmers in the suburbs.


    At Tang Hao''s command, the steward of the house sent someone to Dongshi to buy a basket of fresh tender tea.


    Tang Hao set up a big pot in his courtyard, took out the tea and showed the cooks how to fry tea on the spot.


    It is a technical job to fry tea.


    One pot is full, two pots are strong, and three pots are drilled.


    The seemingly simple sentence made Tang Hao, a novice, stand in front of the stove and ponder for a long time. After frying and pasting two pots, he finally found some ways.


    These cooks were puzzled when they saw such people coming to stir fry tea. They didn''t shine until there were wisps of refreshing fragrance in the pot, as if they had found the new world.


    Tang Hao assigned the four people and explained the three steps of fire control, color identification, tea when reaching the standard, and so on.


    In a short time, the four cooks became more and more skilled. They were experts in controlling the fire. Soon, a basket of green tea became a small pot of curled tea in the hands of these cooks.


    Tang Hao grabbed a handful of fried tea and put it on the tip of his nose. The familiar fragrance came to his face.


    Tang Hao nodded with satisfaction and ordered.


    "Put away all these tea leaves and remember not to fry them in front of outsiders or tell them in the future."


    Since ancient times, tea has always been an indispensable and profiteering industry.


    Especially in this era when the technology of frying tea has not appeared, if we can monopolize the tea trade, it will bring terrible wealth.


    After more than half a day''s teaching, I finally trained four tea makers who can be good at tea. Naturally, I don''t want to drain this tea frying skill.


    Tang Hao divided the fried tea into five small celadon urns and ordered.


    "In the future, you four will fry tea. As for the salary, I will double it."


    When the order was ready, Tang Hao returned to the house with a small celadon urn.


    Pinch a handful of new tea from the small celadon urn, pour it into the teapot and brew it with boiling water.


    Looking at the subtle changes of tea in the water and smelling the faint fragrance between his breath, Tang Hao took a sip slowly. The tea fragrance Lingering between his tongue makes people feel unspeakable comfortable.


    In different times, Tang Hao almost burst into tears when he tasted the familiar taste.


    Finally, I don''t have to drink the soup like traditional Chinese medicine.

 Chapter 163

    The entrance of green tea leaves fragrance on lips and teeth.


    However, there are not many such enjoyment times.


    So after two days.


    While Tang Hao was leisurely tasting tea, the housekeeper came in and whispered.


    "Sir, there are people in the palace."


    Tang Hao was stunned when he heard that someone came from the palace and stood up.


    When he got out of the house, he saw a eunuch standing in the yard, followed by two people. One was the little eunuch who had recommended himself to the residence.


    Tang Hao immediately guessed the identity of the first eunuch, who was the red man around the emperor.


    "Father Rong."


    Tang Hao saluted respectfully and bowed.


    If the eunuchs around the emperor don''t want to be handed down shoes, they''d better be polite.


    There is a saying that it is better to offend villains than eunuchs.


    Grandpa Rong nodded slightly and said politely.


    "Tang Xianzi, your majesty has a decree that you can enter the palace. Please go with the old slave."


    Face saint?


    This is the first time that the king of Tang summoned himself in private!


    Since it was a private summon, Tang Hao still had to prepare for it. He said that his casual dress must not work.


    Now that I have been promoted to general Ningyuan and the son of Kaiguo County, I still have to change a suit of brocade clothes.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Please wait a moment, father-in-law, until I change into a suitable dress."


    Seeing the thoughtful and courteous Tang Hao, Grandpa Rong smiled and nodded slightly.


    "Please hurry up."


    Tang Hao quickly stepped into the house. When he appeared, he was already dressed in the general''s official robe.


    This time, the king of Tang was in Liangyi hall, not Taiji hall.


    You can summon yourself in Liangyi hall, not in Taiji hall, which deals with government affairs. It can be seen that it is not an important matter.


    The Viscount''s house is very close to Daming Palace, but it''s only a short time for incense.


    When he saw the king of Tang and the empress of changsun dressed in dragon robes, Tang Hao bowed and saluted.


    "I have seen your majesty, Queen."


    The king of Tang sat on the Dragon chair, glanced at Tang Hao lightly, waved his hand casually and motioned for his exemption.


    Seeing that the king and queen of the Tang Dynasty were leisurely tasting tea, Tang Hao slowly got up and became suspicious.


    Originally, father-in-law Rong hurried to greet himself. Tang Hao thought that the king of Tang had something urgent to summon him, but at this time, he saw the two people drinking tea and looking at the appearance of God''s pure Qi and leisure. Where did he mean something important.


    Empress Chang sun''s eyes showed a touch of kindness and said gently.


    "Tang Hao, you''ve been in Chang''an for a few days."


    Tang Hao guessed the intention of the king and queen of Tang in his heart, so he answered truthfully.


    "Go back to your mother. Weichen has indeed returned to Chang''an for four or five days."


    With a smile on her lips, empress Chang sun stared at Tang Hao''s unhappy face and asked.


    "Tang Hao, you haven''t considered anything else about staying in the Viscount''s house now? For example, what are you going to do here?"


    Did the king of Tang summon himself just to ask about the family affairs of such a Li family?


    However, in view of this problem, Tang Hao doesn''t want to say too clearly.


    Now I have a lot to do in the Viscount''s house, which gives me an excuse to move out of Li''s house.


    Seeing that Tang haomo was silent, empress changsun continued.


    "On that day, I recommended you to the Viscount''s house. I didn''t want to embarrass you, let alone lose the face of the heroes of the Tang Dynasty, and don''t let the soldiers of the Turkic expedition feel cold."


    Tang Hao stood there. He couldn''t see his joy or sorrow, but arched his hand.


    "Thank you, empress."


    Empress Chang sun''s eyes lit up a strange look in Tang Hao''s eyes. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at Tang Hao tightly. For fear of ignoring a subtle action, she suddenly said.


    "The palace didn''t expect that after you stayed in the Viscount''s house, you wouldn''t return to the Weiguo mansion. Let''s be frank. Are you determined to leave with Li Wanqing?"


    Tang Hao was slightly stunned and looked up at the empress Chang sun.


    From that burning look, Tang Hao seemed to read a trace of expectation.


    Seeing Tang Hao, there was neither affirmation nor negation. Instead, the king of Tang was interested and said by insinuation.


    "Lord Wei has made great achievements in the war for the Tang Dynasty after all. Although he has made few suggestions and suggestions in the court over the years, he has a great influence. Now that his hair has grown, I don''t want to see him alone and broken his heart for his only daughter."


    Tang Hao was still standing there, just listening, with no intention of opening his mouth.


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon chair, looked at his Highness''s silent Tang Hao, his eyebrows moved slightly, and there was a sense of discomfort.


    In front of the young man, it seems difficult to see his heart from his calm face, and there is a feeling that he can''t control it.


    If someone else were to listen to these words, even if they were restrained, they would have some emotional fluctuations.


    The young man in front of him was completely different from others, as if he had nothing to do with it.


    The king of Tang frowned slightly and said.


    "My Tang Dynasty is not so decadent. If you make greater achievements in war in the future, I will certainly grant you another royal seal, or I will personally come forward with the queen, or change the marriage contract or annul the marriage contract."


    Change the engagement.


    Tang Hao''s heart moved slightly.


    Originally, he and Li Wanqing were married. It has become a fact that he joined Li''s house.


    In a case study, the engagement has been made, and unless we divorce, we can''t change it.


    In ancient times, parents'' orders and matchmakers'' words were stressed, especially the top priority of marriage. Once it was decided, how could it be modified as a children''s play?


    But if the king of a country intervenes in person, no one dares to disagree.


    Then he will completely eliminate the identity of a redundant son-in-law and stand in the Tang Dynasty as an aristocrat.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao noticed a problem.


    The king and queen of Tang Dynasty are too enthusiastic about their private affairs today!


    It''s so enthusiastic that even the later handling methods have paved the way for yourself!


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    Tang Hao vaguely felt that after the temptation of this huge candy, there must be a difficult task or a huge conspiracy.

 Chapter 164

    There''s a conspiracy!


    Although Tang Hao made war achievements this time, he would not be dazzled by these great temptations.


    He clearly knew that the king and queen of Tang appreciated their talents, but his new status as a Viscount was not enough for the king and queen of Tang to pay attention to. Even his private life was arranged in every aspect.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao bowed respectfully.


    "Report back to your majesty, madam. I''m afraid. I hope your majesty will make it clear."


    Although the word "fear" was said in his mouth, Tang Hao''s behavior showed that he was not afraid at all.


    King Tang and empress Chang sun looked at each other and saw a trace of surprise from each other''s eyes.


    In front of this young man, he really has a composure inconsistent with his age. Just from this simple few words, he realized the sophistication of the world.


    The king of Tang planned to give Tang Hao a new sweet jujube. Relying on the momentum of Tang Hao''s gratitude, he naturally released his task. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao was not on the road at all and easily revealed what he thought.


    Put away the playful smile, the king of Tang said solemnly.


    "I need you to do something. It should be absolutely confidential. No one can know except the three of us. Are you willing?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s heart thumped, and an uneasy feeling hit his heart.


    Is this task the secret of the king of Tang?


    As the king of a country, there is a huge secret, not to mention the king of Tang who launched the transformation of Xuanwu Gate. There are more secrets.


    However, I know the secrets of the royal family, and my words, deeds and every move in the future will go around in the gate of death.


    Since the king of Tang can find Tang Hao instead of others, it shows that the king of Tang trusts himself and that this question of the king of Tang can not be rejected!


    After struggling for a moment, Tang Hao bowed down and hugged his fist.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good!"


    The king of Tang slowly stood up and looked down at the Tang Hao road standing under his highness.


    "Today, a monk who claims to be Xuankong appeared in daci''en temple. I want you to transfer this monk."


    After listening to this task, Tang Hao was confused.


    Investigate a monk?


    I thought this must be an arduous task, but I never thought it would be so simple?


    Tang Hao couldn''t believe his ears.


    The king of Tang and later played a good play. They fought fiercely to lure themselves with some favors. Later, they asked themselves to investigate the secrets of the royal family.


    But the task is to investigate a monk?


    At least the king of Tang is also the head of the country. The guards around him, the experts in Dali temple and the hidden soldiers are not first-class tracking experts.


    It''s such a simple task to find someone from Dali temple. Why do you have to fight so hard?


    What''s more, isn''t it a loss of the identity of a monarch to investigate a monk secretly?


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao figured it out.


    Since the king of Tang paid so much attention to the monk, he must have carried some secrets of the royal family.


    For a moment, Tang Hao was full of curiosity about the Xuankong master.


    "Remember, no matter what you find out, report at the first time."


    The dignified voice of the king of Tang came again.


    Tang Hao bowed and said solemnly.


    "I will never forget what your majesty entrusted."


    When he got a clear answer, the king of Tang waved and said.


    "All right, go down."


    Like being pardoned, Tang Hao took a long breath and hurried out. He was deeply afraid that the king of Tang would turn his mind and give himself some strange tasks.


    After leaving the palace, Tang Hao didn''t go back to his house directly. After so many days, he rarely went out of his house. He simply sent his servants away and went to the suburbs outside the city.


    Tang Hao wants to be quiet and touch everything that happened.


    Out of the city, Tang Hao suddenly felt his vision widened.


    In the distance, farmers in Datang are driving cattle, busy in the fields, turning over the fields in order to plant winter wheat.


    The autumn wind was bleak, blowing the Buddha on his cheek with a cool feeling. Looking at the people in short shirts and sweating, Tang Hao couldn''t help seeing things and thinking.


    Looking at the direction of the small village where he once stayed, Tang Hao''s thoughts not only returned to three years ago.


    At that time, I was barefoot in the cold soil, holding a short straight pole plow and farming with my adoptive mother.


    At that time, Tang Hao, who was wearing thin clothes and braved the cold wind, was not old, but he was like other farm children and started the beam of the family.


    Especially Tang Hao''s adoptive father died on the battlefield. Tang Hao undertook more farm work.


    However, the harvest in the coming year is very small. This part should be handed over not only to the rich family renting cattle, but also to the Datang county government, but few remain.


    Thinking of the poor scenes at the beginning, Tang Hao not only wetted his eyes.


    Now, only half a year later, I have different identities and status. I don''t have to work so hard anymore, but the sadness of the farmer is kept in my heart.


    Since ancient times, agriculture has been the foundation of the country, and food is the top priority.


    Seeing the straight plow, Tang Hao not only moved in his heart.


    At this time, the Tang Dynasty was still an era when the straight yuan plow was widely used, and the Qu Yuan plow, which was more time-saving and labor-saving in the previous life, had not been developed.


    If the Qu Yuan plow is developed, it will rise to a higher level both in efficiency and labor saving, which is a great gospel for cattle, people and even the whole Tang Dynasty.


    Thinking here, Tang Hao turned his horse''s head and galloped towards Chang''an city.

 Chapter 165

    At dusk, Chang''an city.


    Tang Hao galloped all the way across wuzhui.


    Pass through Yongchang street and enter Yongxing street. At this time, there are more and more idle people on the street, strolling in twos and threes in the noisy downtown.


    In order to avoid hitting pedestrians, Tang Hao slowed down his horses and walked slowly in the street.


    After crossing the intersection in front and walking a little further, you can reach the block where the mansion is located.


    At that intersection, there was a noise.


    In the direction of Yong''an street, several war horses galloped along the street. The speed was not inferior to that of the best policy horses on the grassland.


    Passers-by along the way, in a hurry, gave way one after another. Some vendors who couldn''t avoid the burden, and the goods were knocked down.


    "The dog without eyes, dare to be a master! Die!"


    There was a faint reprimand on the horse.


    Suddenly, the peddler hurriedly left the burden on the roadside, fell on his knees with a plop, kowtowed and said something.


    It must be some words of begging for mercy.


    This scene, in Tang Hao''s eyes, couldn''t help frowning and staring at the two people on the horse''s back.


    Tang Hao knew one of them, Yin SA, the eldest son of Yin Kaishan. The other was younger than Yin SA, but he was very familiar.


    As for the people behind the two men, the three war horses should be some aristocratic family disciples in terms of dress.


    Long streets lead horses and collide with passers-by.


    This was not allowed in that dynasty, let alone in the bustling Yongxing street.


    Of course, in the eyes of many powerful family disciples, this rule is just a decoration.


    Especially in the martial Tang Dynasty, the disciples of meritorious aristocratic families despise this rule. It is common for ordinary people to ride horses in the long street.


    When Tang Hao saw Yin SA and his gang, Yan Sa also saw Tang Hao standing in the middle of the street.


    Yan SA sneered and said to the childe around him.


    "Brother Li Siwen, I finally caught Tang Hao alone today. Let''s see how I deal with him and avenge my two brothers."


    Hearing the speech, the younger childe disdained and said.


    "This man is brother Yan''s sworn enemy, and that''s my sworn enemy Li Siwen. We''ll beat him together."


    Looking at the young boy with full loyalty in the Jianghu, he really started on Tang Hao under his provocation. Yan SA had a sneer in his heart.


    Since the failure of Yan Kaishan''s complaint, Yan Kaishan secretly courted important officials, and Yan SA naturally became Li Siwen''s playmate.


    But Yan SA knew that my father had always warned himself not to provoke Tang Hao when he was young, so as not to cause trouble.


    Yan SA promised, but he still hated Tang Hao in his heart.


    At this time, Yan SA ran into him in the street and thought of killing with a knife.


    Thinking of this, Yan SA Yu Guang glanced at Li Siwen, whipped at his crotch and fought on the horse. Facing Tang Hao standing in the middle of the street, he had no intention of reining in his horse to slow down, but increased his speed.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s calm face, Yan SA was angry and shouted.


    "Li''s redundant son-in-law, don''t you get away!"


    Wen Yan, Tang Hao just stood there, reined in his horse and stood quietly in the middle of the street.


    Some passers-by on the street also recognized Tang Hao and advised him.


    "Tang Xianzi, get out of the way and be hit by the five of them. The consequences are unimaginable."


    "Yes, they are valuable as princes. You are a county. How can you compare with them?"


    Persuasion was fruitless. Some people even thought Tang Hao was scared a little silly by this scene.


    In a short time, the group had rushed less than ten meters in front of Tang Hao.


    "Boy, you asked for it."


    Li Siwen drank coldly and raised his whip.


    The five horses continued to gallop forward without stopping.


    People on both sides of the street surrounded the crowd. Some people covered their eyes and dared not look at the bloody scene again.


    Some people are excited. One is a famous young talent, and the other is the son of the older generation. The collision between the two is bound to cause huge sparks.


    The galloping war horse is so powerful that it can knock over anyone or anything in front of it.


    The two sides approached quickly, Yin SA quietly turned the horse a little, and Li Siwen, who was a little ahead and didn''t know anything, drove the war horse directly to Tang Hao.


    At this time, Tang Hao suddenly leaned forward and waved the whip with his arm.


    "Pa"


    A loud beating burst out in the air and rang through the long street.


    The horse whip took the domineering power of Xiong Hong and beat the horse on which Li Siwen rode.


    With a painful whine, the strong horse stumbled with the whip.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Li Siwen bumped into Yan Sa''s horse.


    "Tweet, tweet"


    There were bursts of hiss.


    The two galloping horses collided with each other, and instantly lost their balance and fell on the ground.


    Yin SA and Li Siwen on the horse directly overturned from the war horse, fell heavily to the ground and rolled forward several times.


    The three disciples of the aristocratic family who followed him couldn''t dodge. They bumped into two fallen horses and were also overturned.


    For a time, the whole Chang''an Street was in chaos.

 Chapter 166

    Tang Hao stood at once, still.


    A pair of eyes looked at Yin SA and Li Siwen coldly.


    At this time, they were stained with the smashed fruit juice, with several bruised scratches on their faces and covered with dust.


    For a moment, the wailing sound and the painful neighing sound of the war horse were heard continuously.


    Yan SA slowly climbed out of the mess, his eyes could spray fire, looked at Tang Hao and roared angrily.


    "Tang Hao! You are a redundant son-in-law of the Li family. How dare you humiliate us..."


    The roar affected the fall on his face. Before he finished, Yan SA gently held the scar on his face and cried bitterly.


    However, before Yan SA could react, Tang Hao stepped forward and hit the loud whip, which fell on him.


    "Ah!"


    Yan SA trembled and fell into the messy fruit stall again.


    Tang Hao''s faint voice came.


    "This whip will hit your horse in the long street and collide with the people of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Tang Hao! A little Viscount dare to disrespect the government. What qualifications do you have to teach others?"


    It was Li Siwen who had just changed his strength.


    The voice just fell.


    "Pa"


    A heavy whip fell on Li Siwen.


    How could Li Siwen''s little body be beaten like this? He fell into the mess on the spot. His backhand covered the place where he had been beaten just now. Bursts of hot and penetrating pain poured into his heart, screamed and rolled on the ground.


    Tang Hao said faintly.


    "With this whip, you are young, regardless of good and evil. You do evil by virtue of your family background."


    Those aristocratic family disciples were frightened instantly.


    It''s always the responsibility of these two people to bully others. When have you seen these two people bullied by others, let alone whipped.


    The passers-by on both sides of the street followed the prestige. When they saw Li Siwen and Yin SA rolling on the ground, they couldn''t help taking a breath.


    In Chang''an City, anyone who has seen the world does not know these two?


    One is the son of Yin Kaishan, the Duke of Xun, and the other is Li Ji, the British Duke. Both of them are high-ranking existence in Chang''an City, which must not be offended.


    For Tang Hao, most people know the name, but for Tang Hao''s appearance, there are not many people who can match the number.


    When he saw Tang Hao whipping the two people one by one, his faces were shocked, surprised and stunned.


    In the whole world, people from the royal family openly beat the son of the Duke at the foot of the emperor in Chang''an city!


    When they rolled on the ground for a while, the pain on their back was slightly relieved.


    Yan SA struggled to stand up, looked at Tang Hao fiercely and scolded angrily.


    "Tang Hao! You''re a lowly son-in-law. Don''t you know your last name if you have some military skills in your hand?"


    Li Siwen rubbed his back and stood up slowly. His white face was distorted and completely angry.


    "Kill him, bitch! A group of steamed stuffed buns, make a golden account, and the king court thinks it can walk sideways in Chang''an."


    While talking, Li Siwen showed his fierce light in his eyes, pulled out the matching knife at his waist and stabbed Tang Hao.


    In the martial Tang Dynasty, it is normal for both men and women to match swords, not to mention the disciples of this aristocratic family.


    Li Siwen is also a martial arts aristocratic family. He stretched out his hand and was dazzled by anger. For a moment, his ferocity was also stimulated. He did not spare his hand and went straight to the death.


    If an ordinary person is stabbed by this close body, I''m afraid he can''t react for a moment and blood splashes on the spot.


    However, Tang Hao is not an ordinary person after all, but the one who won the champion of martial arts in one fell swoop.


    "Pa"


    The loud whip sounded again.


    I saw that Li Siwen was holding the right hand holding the knife, his face was full of pain, his hands trembled uncontrollably, his mouth widened, stared at his right hand and couldn''t speak.


    As for the knife, it had already fallen to the ground.


    Tang Hao on Wu Zhui circled a half circle of whip and looked at Li Siwen coldly.


    "This whip will beat you and insult the soldiers of the northern expedition."


    For a long time, there was a dead silence on Chang''an Street.


    No one expected that the young man dared to whip three times!


    Yan SA was a ghost spirit, watching Li Siwen cover the pain and didn''t come forward.


    Tang Hao''s last words awakened the boy.


    The young man on the horse in front of him led a lone army into the depths of the grassland, entered the Turkic camp and slaughtered tens of thousands of Turkic soldiers.


    Isn''t it self inflicted to fight with such people crawling among the dead?


    Thinking of this, Yan SA dared not take another step forward.


    At this time, Yan SA was embarrassed. In front of so many people in Chang''an Street, he humiliated Tang Hao, but he was humiliated and even hung the color!


    But if you want to fight, you didn''t bring your domestic servant. As for the three children of the straw bag family, they have disappeared for a long time. You can''t fight again.


    Yan SA glanced at the whip in Tang Hao''s hand. He wanted to say something cruel, but he held back and said angrily.


    "Childe Li, let''s go!"


    After that, he cautiously came forward and pulled Li Siwen''s clothes back.


    Then he stared at Tang Hao and said.


    "Tang, wait for me!"

 Chapter 167

    "Who is fighting here?"


    A loud voice came from a distance through the crowd.


    Tang Hao looked for prestige and saw several officers in royal robes, wearing Tang Hao on their waist and coming on horseback.


    Looking at the dress, Tang Hao recognized that it was the dress of Dali temple.


    In Chang''an City, qianniuwei is responsible for the urban defense of the Imperial City, while Dali temple is mainly to investigate and deal with various cases and arrest important criminals.


    The Dali temple in the Tang Dynasty is equivalent to the posts of liumen and royal guards in the Ming Dynasty, and the power is also great.


    Tang Hao looked majestic when he saw the head man, who was beautiful and handsome, with a Tang Dao and the unique black cloak of Dali temple.


    It was not a sign that Dali temple was involved in this matter. Tang Hao looked at the group of people coming and frowned slightly.


    The handsome man ran and stared at Tang Hao, reining in his horse and arched his hand.


    "It turns out that Tang Xianzi is also here. It''s disrespectful."


    Dali Temple used to be the duty of monitoring Chang''an. It''s normal to recognize Tang Hao, who is now famous, because he knows the big and small events in Chang''an like the back of his hand.


    Seeing the young man, Tang Hao also hugged his fist and nodded slightly, which was a response.


    But at this time, I was curious about the man''s identity.


    The young man glanced at the scene and saw the embarrassed appearance of Yin SA and Li Siwen. Finally, he looked at Tang Hao, who was clean and calm, and wondered.


    "Tang Xianzi, what''s the situation?"


    Hearing the man''s inquiry, Tang Hao didn''t answer immediately.


    For the Dali temple in the Tang Dynasty at this time, it only has the right to hear criminal cases from other dynasties. Today''s Dali temple has the right to investigate and deal with all kinds of civil disputes in addition to accepting these criminal cases.


    Like what happened today, Dali temple has the right to investigate and deal with it.


    Covering his trembling left hand, Li Siwen bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Jiang Chang, don''t you arrest Tang Hao for his murder in the street and take him back for a good trial?"


    Jiang Chang!


    Hearing the name, Tang Hao could not help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    As a person of later generations, Tang Hao could not be more familiar with Jiang Chang.


    He is known as the "strange detective master" of the Tang Dynasty and specializes in some unsolved cases without a clue. All the cases solved by this person have become iron cases.


    The use of psychology can be said to be superb.


    Seeing Li Siwen''s embarrassed appearance, another look of eager to let himself catch Tang Hao is completely a situation of villains suing first.


    Chiang Chang looked at the wounded horses again and guessed what had happened.


    Yin SA and Li Siwen are the dandies of famous aristocratic families in Chang''an city. In ordinary life, they like to spend a lot of time and drink in Chang''an city.


    This time, most of them were riding horses in Chang''an City and collided with Tang Hao, resulting in a conflict between the two sides.


    If it is put on weekdays, there is no doubt that Jiang Chang will take them all and take them back to custody for a good interrogation.


    But the people in front of us are not very people. The sons of two princes, a new Viscount, are all meritorious nobles.


    He himself is just a small secretary in Dali temple. He can''t afford to offend either one.


    Of course, it''s best not to get involved in such family disputes. Otherwise, whoever is convicted will inevitably get angry.


    Arrest is not. It''s impossible to leave. For a time, it''s very difficult.


    Tang Hao also saw Jiang Chang''s embarrassment and didn''t bother to explain. He arched his hand and said to Jiang Chang.


    "Lord Jiang, there''s something urgent to take care of in my house. Let''s go first and leave."


    Then he ignored the surprised eyes of the passers-by and rode away.


    Watching Tang Hao drive his horse away, Jiang Chang didn''t stop him, and even felt relieved.


    If Tang Hao doesn''t leave today, he will be in trouble. He, the Secretary of Dali temple, is afraid to pester him.


    Tang Hao took the initiative to evacuate the scene, which is a good thing for him to turn big things into small ones.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s back, Jiang Chang''s eyes looked more grateful.


    Li Siwen watched Jiang Chang let Tang Hao go and couldn''t help getting angry. He pointed to Jiang Chang''s nose and shouted.


    "Good you, Jiang Chang! Let Tang Hao go! I want to join you in the crime of dereliction of duty!"


    As the saying goes, good things don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles.


    As soon as Tang Hao left, the news that he whipped Li Siwen on Chang''an Street soon spread in Chang''an city.


    For Li Siwen being whipped by Tang Hao, some applauded, some waited in silence, and some became angry.


    Of course, the people who become angry are Li Siwen''s relatives and friends, especially Li Ji, Li Siwen''s father.


    Li Ji, formerly known as Xu Shiji, is also a famous general in the early Tang Dynasty. He can be called together with Li Jing.


    Li Ji, one of the twenty-four meritorious heroes, has served in many posts and made outstanding contributions. He has been consecrated to the British Duke by the king of Tang.


    This important official in the court won the trust of the king of Tang Dynasty, but he lacked some in dealing with family affairs, especially doting on his young son.


    When he heard that Li Siwen was beaten by Tang Hao, he immediately became angry and hurried to find a medical officer to treat Li Siwen, and threatened to ask Tang Hao to redouble his return.

 Chapter 168

    Viscount house.


    When I met these two dandies, I immediately disturbed my good mood of Making Qu Yuan plow.


    Although he taught the two people a lesson, Tang Hao was unhappy and depressed.


    Back to the mansion, it was sunset, and the servant hurried to report.


    "Tang Xianzi, general Cheng came and brought a team of soldiers."


    The soldiers have chosen!


    This not only raised a trace of joy and expectation for Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao handed the horse to the boy and strode into the house.


    "Brother Tang, you are back!"


    Seeing Tang Hao entering the mansion, Chumo greets him.


    "Hard work, brother Cheng!"


    Chumo points to the 18 soldiers standing behind him.


    "Then, according to your request, the taxi soldiers will be selected."


    "Brother Tang, your requirements are really high! Apart from the physical requirements, these soldiers are very tired from this heavy attack."


    "Two thousand armour soldiers, there are only about fifty after several rounds of screening. Ah! According to your requirements, these are the first 18 soldiers."


    When Tang Hao came to the 18 soldiers, Tang Hao''s eyes swept over them one by one.


    All of them were strong, tall and burly. Especially the raid on Yinshan Mountain made these soldiers undergo baptism. Their eyes were sharp and murderous.


    "General!"


    The soldiers brushed their hands together, hugged their fists and knelt down.


    Looking at this neat and uniform action, Tang Hao smiled and was very satisfied.


    "From today on, you will remove your identity in the army. Your past will be buried. You will be the most mysterious branch in the history of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "You, too, will be the most terrible existence."


    "You don''t have to call me a general, just like these domestic servants, call me a sir. From then on, you''ll follow me around."


    Eighteen people responded neatly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Tang Hao looked at the housekeeper and ordered.


    "Take them down to rest."


    After bowing to Tang Hao, the 18 people went to the wing room of the West martial arts field with the housekeeper to stay.


    Seeing the 18 people leave, Tang Hao stopped for a long time and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    These eighteen men, to be exact, are eighteen horsemen. Under their cruel training, they will become good hands proficient in assassination. No one will be invincible in the things and judgments of the battlefield.


    In the mansion, these 18 people will hide in the mansion as domestic servants and form a cordon silently to protect the safety of the mansion.


    On the battlefield, these 18 people will become a fierce and fearless killing machine.


    With these 18 people and the martial spirit of Yan Yun''s 18 riders, they can turn the war around and retreat from the battlefield, even in the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den.


    After stopping for a long time and eating with the 18 people, Tang Hao returned to his house and rested.


    The next morning.


    Wearing black robes, black masks and holding a horse, the eighteen trained tacit understanding and weapon proficiency under the guidance of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao chose an outstanding general as his deputy general.


    It has to be said that the 18 riders cooperated skillfully when they attacked the Yinshan Mountain, which helped a lot at this time. However, in three hours, the 18 riders cooperated with each other in an integrated manner.


    All kinds of weapons used by the eighteen horses have their own strengths and make up for each other. When attacking, the moves are fierce, and the stamina is wave after wave. Prevention is airtight, and protection is stacked one layer after another.


    Stay until noon.


    There was a commotion at the door of the Viscount''s house.


    Li Ji, dressed in armor and holding a glittering two-edged knife in his hand, with more than 60 generals, rushed to the door of the Viscount''s house and shouted.


    "Tang Hao, get out of here!"


    That loud voice is very loud in this block.


    For a time, the aristocratic families in this block went out of the house to wait and see.


    When I saw Li Siwen wrapped in fine cloth beside Li Ji, I immediately understood what was going on.


    Li Siwen was whipped by Tang Hao on the long street yesterday. Today, Li Ji took the government soldiers to the battle in person and asked for an explanation.


    In the Tang Dynasty, according to the rank of officials and barons, some government soldiers can be raised. Of course, the number is clearly specified.


    The meritorious clan like Li Ji can feed about 100 soldiers.


    But the soldiers of Li Ji''s family were different from those of Yan Kaishan. Li Ji these private soldiers are from his own subordinates. They accept young and strong soldiers who roll out on the battlefield. They have high fighting experience and martial arts.


    At this time, Li Ji stood proudly immediately, and the soldiers behind him stood quietly.


    In these thirty or so government soldiers, it was obvious that they could feel an unusual breath, which was the strong evil spirit honed from the battlefield and the cold war spirit.


    Seeing this, someone frowned and worried about the new aristocrat Tang Hao. While some people are gloating on their faces, most of them are watching the excitement.


    "The redundant son-in-law of the Li family is going to be unlucky."


    "The Duke of England himself is superior in force, comparable to Li Jing, the military God of the Tang Dynasty. The government soldiers behind him look like government soldiers, but they are actually the generals of the Duke of England. They are all elite soldiers honed by hundreds of wars. This time, General Li came with anger. I''m afraid Tang Hao will not escape."


    "As soon as Tang Hao was made a Viscount, he broke away from the protection of Li''s house. Now he has fallen out with Li''s house and no one supports him. Looking at the whole Chang''an City, Tang Hao is helpless."


    "The young man is so successful that he is a little complacent. It''s just for the British Duke to teach him a lesson and let him know that this powerful family is not easy to mess with."


    These people gathered together and talked about it, but without exception, no one was optimistic about Tang Hao.

 Chapter 169

    Hearing that these aristocratic families around him almost supported the Li family on one side, Li Siwen was proud in his heart and showed some pride on his face.


    Looking at the open door of Li''s house, Li Siwen snorted coldly and scolded loudly.


    "Tang Hao, you son-in-law of the Li family, didn''t you dare to fight with me in the street yesterday? How can you be a shrinking turtle today?"


    "I tell you, a cheap son-in-law is a cheap son-in-law. Just keep your head down and be a man. You, a cheap thing, dare to fight the nobility?"


    Listening to the child''s unbridled abuse, Li Ji couldn''t help frowning.


    He just wanted to teach Tang Hao some lessons. He didn''t want to make things big.


    After all, Tang Hao made great achievements before, insulted the current heroes and disrespected the Tang warriors. This is not a good thing.


    Li Ji said, "wen''er, come on. Although he is a redundant son-in-law, he is also from your uncle Li''s family. It''s inappropriate for our two families to make friends and humiliate him too much."


    Seeing his father stop, Li Siwen, who originally wanted to scold, had to give up.


    After that, Li Ji shouted at the Viscount''s house.


    "Tang Hao, you are also a general of the Tang Dynasty. Now, do you really want to be a shrinking turtle in this house?"


    Yan SA, who had received the news earlier, hid in the distance with a scar on his face, looked at everything at the door of the Viscount''s house, sneered in his heart and said secretly.


    "Tang Hao, I didn''t expect you to be scared one day, you humble thing. Hum! Today''s matter will disgrace you."


    Seeing that there was still no response from the government, Li Ji raised his voice and said.


    "Tang Hao children..."


    Only half of this was said, and the lower half was swallowed back by Li Ji.


    I saw a figure slowly coming out of the door of the Viscount''s house.


    On the bright silver armor, the spotted knife marks and sword marks were clearly visible in the morning light. With the silver gun in his hand, Tang Hao''s face was as cold as frost. In the surprised eyes of the people, he rode on Wu Zhui and slowly appeared at the door of the house.


    Behind Tang Hao, deputy general Wu Tong also held a long gun. Behind Wu Tong was the man in black, wearing a mask and holding all kinds of strange weapons.


    When Li Ji''s eyes fell on the eighteen strong men, his pupils contracted suddenly.


    Murderous!


    Those strong men with cold light in their eyes have a cold murderous spirit!


    Feeling the powerful murderous spirit, Li Ji couldn''t help frowning.


    At first glance, these people are not ordinary domestic servants and guards.


    Looking at the position of these people, it is obvious that Tang Hao is the center.


    When did so many strong men appear around the redundant son-in-law of the Duke of Wei!


    Tang Hao, holding a dragon gall and silver gun, stood on the steps in front of the house and looked down at Li Ji under the steps and the family generals in the British government. The 18 riding spirits on his body were quietly released.


    In an instant, an invisible force blessed these 18 people, and their killing intention soared. A cold like coming to hell quickly swept through the people under the steps.


    In an instant, under the steps, a crowd of war horses hissed uneasily and retreated one step after another.


    Tang Hao looked at the restlessness under the steps indifferently. He didn''t think that the dispute between the two younger generations would let Li Ji personally lead his soldiers to ask for an explanation.


    Li Siwen at the foot of the steps stopped the horse and was surprised. When he caught a glimpse of Li Ji beside him, he regained his previous courage and shouted.


    "Son-in-law, you finally dare to go out?"


    Tang Hao lengbing''s eyes fell on Li Siwen. He snorted coldly and said with deep disdain.


    "If you were not born in the government, I wouldn''t even bother to look at you. However, in my opinion, even if you were born in the government, you are just a waste of food."


    The loud voice, with strong contempt, echoed in the ears of everyone in the long street.


    Everyone on the long street couldn''t help taking a breath when they heard this rude insult.


    Originally, they thought Tang Hao would not leave the house, but Tang Hao did.


    But they never thought that Tang Hao not only went out of the house, but also abused Li Siwen in front of Li Ji.


    This newly promoted young Viscount, who has no background, no backers and no real power, dares to openly provoke the British Duke Li Ji!


    I''m afraid the boy doesn''t know how to write this dead word!


    Hearing the speech, Li Ji on the war horse suddenly looked gloomy. A cold light flashed in his eyes, staring at Tang Hao and said coldly.


    "I should call you younger generation. Don''t you think you can be the champion of the Tang Dynasty and the great hero of the Tang Dynasty if you can make a sudden attack on Yinshan?"


    Feeling Li Ji''s cold eyes, Tang Hao stood on the steps without fear and looked up at them.


    Tang Hao said coldly.


    "I never thought of being a champion. It''s just imposed by others. General Li has some meaning. It''s rare for an elder with his family to come and block the door of a younger generation''s house."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Siwen, who was abused by Tang Hao, couldn''t help but yell loudly.


    "Father, don''t talk to this son-in-law."


    Then he turned and looked at the generals behind him and shouted.


    "What are you waiting for? This man insults Li Shi. Don''t you take him quickly?"


    As soon as the words came out, the generals behind them turned a deaf ear and stood still without any action.


    These generals are Li Ji''s own soldiers. Naturally, they will not listen to Li Siwen''s orders at will because Li Siwen is Li Ji''s son.


    Looking at the generals of the Li family, Tang Hao flashed a trace of praise in his heart.


    In this era, private soldiers are stronger than government soldiers, and families will be stronger than private soldiers, and the loyalty of these family generals is undoubtedly more important than anything.

 Chapter 170

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang sat high on the Dragon chair and discussed with Fang Xuanling, Du Rumei and empress Chang sun.


    A eunuch hurried into the hall to report.


    "Report back to your majesty. Just now Li Ji and his family will go to the Viscount''s house for his young son to ask for an explanation."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang frowned and said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eunuch replied.


    "Yesterday, in Yongxing long street, Li Siwen, with several aristocratic children, ran into Tang Hao on the long street. The collision failed, but he was whipped by Tang Hao."


    Du Rumei frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Well, the British Duke has gone too far. The disputes between the younger generation let one of his elders do it. He also took his family to block the door. I''ve lived for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve met such wonders."


    As a scholar who grew up reading sages'' books, it is really unruly and humiliating for people of such status as the British Duke to intervene in blocking the door because of the affairs of their younger generation.


    If the British public set an example, in the future, all disputes between the younger generation in Chang''an City need to be solved by such violence, wouldn''t the great Chang''an city be chaotic?


    Fang Xuanling was also unhappy, even angry, and said.


    "The long street vertical horse had violated the law of the Tang Dynasty. Li Siwen was wrong first, and he was incompetent. He lost the fight. He deserved to be taught by Tang Hao. At this time, the British Duke found the trouble of Tang Hao regardless of the source of right and wrong. It''s really ridiculous."


    Empress Chang sun was surprised, but she also secretly rejoiced.


    Fortunately, yesterday, a slave reported that Tang Hao whipped Li Siwen in the street. Empress Chang sun thought that Li jichong spoiled her young son.


    He sent someone to inform changsun Wuji and asked him to take precautions. As a last resort, he went to rescue Tang Hao.


    Now, it really happened.


    Listening to the comments of the two old ministers, empress Chang sun smiled and said nothing more.


    Du Rumei was a good friend of Li Jing. When Tang Hao left Li''s house, she was naturally dissatisfied with Tang Hao''s practice. At this time, seeing this farce, she could suppress Tang Hao''s limelight from another side. She moved and said.


    "Your Majesty, although there is something wrong with this, Tang Hao has always been an unyielding leader. In the view of his ministers, now it''s best to sit back and watch the change, see the trend of the situation, and see what to do with the son of Tang county."


    After that, Du Rumei thought that this remark meant something to sit on the shore and watch the fire, so she added.


    "Although the British Duke is eager to think about his son and his actions are a little extreme, after all, the British Duke is a man who knows how to be measured. He has always just gone to ask for an explanation and teach the Tang Xianzi a lesson. He won''t do anything special."


    The king of Tang sat on the Dragon chair, holding his beard. He felt that what Du Rumei said was true and reasonable, and nodded secretly.


    Changsun mansion.


    After receiving the advice from empress Chang sun last night, Chang sun Wuji sent people early in the morning to pay close attention to every move of the British government.


    Unexpectedly, just an hour ago, a domestic servant sent out reported that Li Ji, with more than 30 family generals and his injured young son, went to the Viscount''s house.


    The eldest sun Wuji who got the news was immediately angry.


    Although the eldest sun Wuji knew in his heart that at the foot of the emperor, he didn''t dare to openly tell Tang Hao what to do.


    But at this time, Tang Hao was separated from the protection of Li Fu Guogong in Chang''an city. Without relatives, he was bullied by the clans of the whole country such as Li Ji. I''m afraid he would suffer a loss.


    How can Wu Ji, who has regarded Tang Hao as the eldest son of his relatives, sit idly by.


    Changsun Wuji stood in the house and shouted.


    "Order the whole family general and follow me to the Viscount''s house!"


    Hearing the news, Chang sun Chong hurried back to his house. Hearing his father''s loud voice, he went to the armory and put on his armor.


    As a veteran of the court, you can wear armor at any time.


    As for those generals, unless they want war, they cannot be easily armored. Therefore, these generals only wear simple leather armor.


    The eldest grandson and his son put on armor together and took more than a hundred famous generals. Step on the war horse and run to the Viscount''s house.


    The Duke of Wei.


    After getting the news, Li Jing hurriedly went to the stables to lead the horses and wanted to save Tang Hao.


    Hongfu looked at Li Jing in a hurry and asked.


    "Husband, step out of this house and go to rescue Tang Hao. You can think about it!"


    Li Jing led the horse and said with a worried face.


    "Hao''er is still our son-in-law although he has left Li''s house. How can I sit idly by?"


    Hongfu sighed and said slowly.


    "You''re always like this. Mao is impatient. You don''t think about it. The British Duke is an elder. If he doesn''t have manners, he won''t take a younger generation seriously. He just wants Tang Hao to admit his mistake."


    "Now that you''ve passed, it''s not a matter between the two younger generations. Besides, the British Duke has been friendly with our Li family for generations. You''ve broken the friendship between the two families."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing stopped and weighed it in her heart.


    Hong Fu said faintly.


    "Since Tang Hao made his miraculous achievement this time, his mood has gradually become arrogant. The reason why he can leave Li''s house is not because he thinks Li''s house can''t hold him."


    "I can''t bear to see him suffer this loss, but if I can polish his mind through this matter, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Thinking for a moment, Li Jing sighed and said.


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    After that, some reluctantly led the horse back to the stable.

 Chapter 171

    At the door of the Viscount''s house.


    At this moment, the long street was silent, and everyone was waiting for Li Ji''s next move.


    Li Ji glanced coldly at Tang Hao and said.


    "Younger generation, don''t think you can be arrogant and domineering by taking some war achievements. My beloved son is scarred now. If you don''t give me an explanation, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Tang Hao stood at once and said with a sneer.


    "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for the British public to come early in the morning to ask questions, regardless of their reasons?"


    "Why not!"


    Li Ji glanced at Tang Hao with disdain, and said proudly.


    "I just need to know that you hurt my son."


    Tang Hao even felt a little funny after listening to his overbearing words.


    Li Jiman is rude and unreasonable, and Li Siwen is arrogant and domineering. If you really answer that sentence, like father, like son.


    Since Li Ji is unreasonable, Tang Hao doesn''t need to be polite.


    Tang Hao said disapprovingly.


    "General Li, you beloved son, deserve it."


    "Originally, he hit me with his horse, but I didn''t think he was stupid like a stupid pig. People didn''t hit him and fell like that. What can I do?"


    "This kind of person is nothing more than a dung making machine at best. Why did General Li lower his status and start out for this waste material? It''s better to ask for another heir when the general is old and strong?"


    Hiss.


    As soon as the voice fell, the onlookers took a breath.


    Such bold words came from a new viscount.


    This, who dares to believe it!


    Seeing Tang Hao''s rude remarks, Li Ji shook his hands angrily and shouted angrily.


    "Well, you''re a smart, fat son-in-law. He has no family education. Today I''ll give him a good education for the Duke of Wei."


    While talking, Li Ji provoked the two-edged sword in his hand, and the cold sparkling blade pointed directly at Tang Hao.


    A clang.


    At this moment, the eighteen iron cavalry standing behind Tang Hao quietly lit their blades and took two steps forward neatly.


    Tang Hao''s face sank on the steps and slowly raised the silver gun in his hand. The front of the gun pointed to Li Ji.


    The onlookers were stunned by the scene in front of them and couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Tang Hao is so brave that he dares to face the British Duke with a weapon. I''m afraid there will be no second such person in such a big Chang''an city!"


    "Didn''t you raid a golden tent court and think you were the champion? Openly fight with the British public. This boy really doesn''t know heaven and earth!"


    "You are brave and resourceless! This boy is invincible in the world when he has won a martial chief. When the British Duke is fighting the battlefield, he is afraid that he is still urinating mud. What''s more, the 60 family generals behind the British Duke are not vegetarian. Does this boy want to rely on those masked people with messy weapons behind him to fight against these family generals under the British Duke?"


    "The good play has begun!"


    As Tang Hao slowly raised his gun, the deputy general standing behind him, together with the eighteen horses behind him, also held all kinds of weapons in his hands and slowly put on a good posture.


    Those weapons that do not look like machetes and are not Tang Dao look very strange, but they give people a gloomy and strange feeling, which makes people feel cold in the back.


    Li Ji on the horse saw Tang Hao pointing the silver gun at himself, and his eyebrows could not help but beat faintly.


    This time, Li Ji came to block the door, just relying on his old face and fame. Let Tang Hao bow his head and apologize to save face. It''s over, but he really doesn''t intend to face Tang Hao''s swordsmen.


    But now, Tang Hao was unmoved and didn''t eat any losses. Looking at the posture, he made it clear that he wanted to do it with himself.


    As a result, Li Ji was particularly embarrassed.


    After struggling for a moment, Li Jing shot a determination in her eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Even so, don''t blame me for bullying the small with the big!"


    After that, Li Ji waved his two edged knife.


    With this move, more than 60 generals behind Li Ji moved at the order. They rode together and passed by Li Ji and went straight to Tang Hao.


    Seeing Li Ji''s family coming, Tang Hao snorted coldly and said.


    "Kill!"


    At the command, the eighteen men in black swept forward like ghosts. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the bottom of the steps.


    The speed, the speed is amazing.


    Eighteen people, thirty-six weapons, attack and defense, advance and retreat in order.


    "Dangdang"


    The sound of metal impact was heard.


    The cold blade of the machete flows and weaves into a gorgeous net in the morning light.


    Mixed with the sound of sharp tools cutting through the skin and piercing into the flesh.


    Li Ji''s generals, who rushed to the front, were attacked one after another before they could see the attack of the 18th cavalry, and blood splashed everywhere.


    Thanks to the 18 riders who can weigh the importance of this matter, they deliberately avoid the key point of the general of Li Ji''s family, otherwise there will be another dead soul on the huangquan road under this knife.


    With the bonus of Wu soul, these 18 riders are like being reborn and changing stocks. They are extremely fast. Everyone''s sabres are scattered and unavoidable.


    Eighteen riders form a circle surrounded by 60 people, forming a battle formation, squatting or standing side by side, interlaced, with heavy knife shadow and twilight.


    Ah!


    Bursts of screams came from Li Ji''s home.


    Li Ji''s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes stared at the eighteen horses in the circle.


    Although he had previously seen that these strong men were not ordinary people, he had never expected that they were so powerful!


    As a veteran on the battlefield, he can see that these people in black have reservations between their moves. Even so, the home in his door will still not be within one meter, let alone break through the battle.


    The onlookers were surprised.


    The family generals of Li Ji''s family are not miscellaneous soldiers fishing in troubled waters. Those families who throw any one in the barracks can become centurions.


    Now they are being chopped down by these 18 people like watermelons. They seem to have no good hand.


    Tang Hao, on the steps, looked coldly at everything under the stage, but was shocked in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that the spirit of Yan Yun''s 18 cavalry was so strong that it was completely beyond my imagination.


    Soon, most of the 60 Li Ji''s family generals lay on the ground, and the blood river that converged into a trickle slowly dyed the long street red.


    Fortunately, these people lying on the ground did not hurt the vital points and did not worry about their lives.

 Chapter 172

    At this moment, Li Siwen stared at the killing not far away. There was no arrogance on his face and was completely occupied by fear.


    Li Ji glanced at the frightened eyes of the young son beside him, and involuntarily looked up at Tang Hao on the steps.


    At this time, Tang Hao stood still in front of the house. Zhang Junlang''s face was calm and calm.


    At the same age, the performance in the face of such a fighting scene is quite the opposite.


    The same young people, but the gap is so big!


    At the thought of this, Li Ji was dejected.


    Seeing that his family''s general was almost cut by 18 people in black, Li Ji could no longer restrain his competitive heart.


    After all the previous concerns were forgotten, Li Ji''s face was filled with anger, and a sharp color appeared in his burning eyes.


    With a horse''s belly, Li Ji rode under his crotch, raised his head and hissed. His four hoofs blew and ran towards Tang Hao.


    Li Ji shot!


    This scene stunned the onlookers!


    Today''s event, Great Britain, Li Ji, as an elder, has shot at a younger generation!


    No matter what the outcome at this time, Li Ji, the Duke of the country, is destined to be laughed at by everyone because he bullies the small.


    Tang Hao, who was on the steps, saw Li Ji galloping with his horse. He raised his eyebrows and flashed in his eyes.


    After a long time, Tang Hao''s strength has been greatly improved. Now, Tang Hao also wants to know what level his strength is.


    Compared with the general who has made great achievements in the war and has become one of the 24 meritorious heroes, how far is the distance between them.


    The silver gun in his hand was horizontal without any gorgeous moves, so he greeted it with simplicity.


    With this parry, the power in the body almost instinctively converges on the hands.


    Above the tip of the gun, the sound of breaking through the air blew up, threatening the strong wind to meet Li Ji''s thunderous blow.


    "When"


    Two weapons collided with each other.


    The huge metal collision sound sounded at the door of the Viscount''s house.


    Li Ji only felt that there was a huge force on the two-edged knife in his hand, and it immediately spread to his palms holding the handle of the knife.


    A tearing pain came from the tiger''s mouth. Li Jing subconsciously looked at her palm, and a touch of red spilled from the tiger''s mouth.


    Li Ji was surprised and looked up at Tang Hao in amazement. He dragged the silver gun obliquely. He didn''t even step back. He stood there and stood still.


    After the strengthening of the system''s own force, this time there was a dragon courage and silver gun in hand. Under the power of the overlord, he could take off Li Ji''s move, which was extremely overbearing, without any sign of injury.


    Li Ji is certainly strong. Although there is a difference from Li Jing, who is known as the military God of the Tang Dynasty, he is still a first-class force in the Tang Dynasty.


    Now Tang Hao, after this fight, has made it clear in his heart that he has the force to compete with Li Ji. Even looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao can stand firm and compete with all the strong men of the Tang Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Tang Hao''s mouth rose slightly, and a smile flashed on his face.


    Li Ji straddled the war horse and stared at Tang Hao with both eyes. He was very shocked in his heart.


    In front of this young man, his strength is amazing.


    Just now, relying on the momentum of the war horse, his strength has increased a lot. However, the boy completely took the move and didn''t take a step back.


    On the contrary, the tiger''s mouth was cracked and his arms were numb.


    This face-to-face has shown that the young man''s strength is much greater than himself!


    When Li Ji was shocked, Tang Hao across the street gave a big drink.


    "It''s impolite to come but not to go, British Duke. You take me too."


    Then he took the gun and stabbed Li Ji.


    The silver light flickered, the faint dragon chant and the sharp sound roared to Li Ji''s face with the momentum of thunder.


    Li Ji is also worthy of being a veteran on the battlefield. He reacts very quickly. He raises his two edged knife to seal the path of Tang Hao''s silver gun attack.


    Just a few rounds of fighting.


    At this moment, the silver gun in Tang''s hand was like a silver snake. It was a false shot and went straight to the footwall. The shot just now was a false shot.


    Looking at the inevitable attack on the abdomen, Li Ji''s face suddenly changed. In a panic, he kicked the horse''s belly, and the war horse deflected slightly with this foot.


    "Poof"


    The silver gun pierced the horse''s neck.


    Pity the horse under Li Ji''s crotch and use his body to block this unexpected blow for Li Ji in the precipitous.


    In the sound of painful neighing, the war horse stood up, blood gushed from the neck, the body trembled violently, stopped with the neighing and fell to the ground.


    Li Ji jumped out of the war horse, staggered his legs, and tightly held the two-edged knife in his hand.


    All the onlookers in the distance were shocked by the scene in front of them. They all looked silly, stared wide, opened their mouths, and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    In order to avoid Tang Hao''s move, the British Duke did not hesitate to bury his war horse!


    Is it because the British public is old and the force has declined, or does Tang Hao have unparalleled force and crush Li Ji?


    Standing on the ground, Li Ji stared at Tang Hao. He was shocked and embarrassed.


    As an elder, I didn''t get any benefits from a younger generation, and I lost my horse''s life in embarrassment. What an embarrassment!


    It can be said that Li Ji is in a dilemma at this time!


    Yes, I can''t. If you want to go, you must be a laughing stock.


    Li Jing can even think that after today, the jokes in Chang''an City after dinner must be embarrassing.


    I thought Li Ji had made great achievements in military service all his life. Unexpectedly, in his twilight years, he fell into the hands of a younger generation. His great reputation was destroyed and his face was ruined.

 Chapter 173

    Just then, in the distance, the horse''s hooves rumbled.


    The horses'' hooves were getting closer and closer, and they came straight to the Viscount''s house.


    Listen carefully to the sound of horses'' hoofs. The number will never be small, even as many as 100 people.


    "Why did Duke Zhao come?"


    The crowd looked at the sound of the horse''s hooves. When they saw who was coming, someone exclaimed.


    With the sound, many people began to guess.


    "Is it Tang Hao who offended the Duke of Zhao?"


    "Tut Tut, Tang Hao is really fat. The company commander Sun family dares to provoke him! It''s really lawless!"


    The eldest sun Wuji led his family through the suspicious crowd and went straight to the door of the Viscount''s house.


    Look at the eldest sun Wuji in armor. The eldest son, eldest sun Chong, is also in armor. The generals behind him are wearing leather armor and holding Tang Dao. People with a clear eye know that this is the posture of fighting.


    When the eldest sun Wuji ran to the door of the Viscount''s house, he saw Tang Hao standing on his horse''s head and dragging the silver gun obliquely, unharmed.


    The heart that hung all the way was finally put down.


    When he saw Li Ji''s general in the pool of blood, Li Ji standing on the ground with a knife in his hand, and the war horse paralyzed in the pool of blood, sun Wuji was obviously stunned.


    This old man, didn''t he suffer a great loss here in Tang Hao?


    The thought that came out of his mind inadvertently surprised company commander sun Wuji himself.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, with Li Ji''s force, it is in the forefront. Although it is not the strongest, it is difficult for anyone to win Li Ji without dozens or hundreds of moves.


    Even now Li Ji is older, but Yu Wei is still alive and the sword is not old. It is not easy for a young generation to defeat him.


    However, just in front of him, Tang Hao looked calm and rode on his horse. On the contrary, Li Ji looked dignified. He was very cautious in both his expression and action, as if he were facing a strong enemy.


    Looking at the fallen war horse, changsun Wuji recognized that it was the bloody BMW Li Ji sought from the western regions three years ago. This is the treasure in Li Ji''s palm. Now I''m lying quietly in a pool of blood. I don''t move. I''m probably out of breath.


    Changsun Wuji took a breath. All the signs in front of him showed that Tang Hao had defeated Li Ji and killed Li Ji''s crotch mount!


    At this time, Li Ji also saw his grandson Wuji.


    Like all the onlookers, Li Ji was confused. I don''t understand what this eldest sun Wuji will do with a group of people holding weapons and wearing leather armor.


    Tang Hao turned over and dismounted, bowed respectfully and said.


    "I''ve seen Lord Chang sun."


    Sun Wuji looked at Tang Hao with approval, smiled and nodded slightly.


    This scene completely made Li Ji look silly.


    When Zhuan sun Wuji appeared, there were countless conjectures in his heart. But judging from the attitude of Chang sun Wuji towards Tang Hao, it seems that he did not ask for guilt, but came to help Tang Hao.


    Is it true that the eldest sun Wuji came with his family to protect Tang Hao and fight with himself?


    But who is the elder sun Wuji? He is not only a national Duke, but also a royal family. The younger sister of the elder sun Wuji is the queen of the dynasty. Who can afford it?


    With this in mind, Li Ji stepped forward slowly and arched his hands.


    "I''ve seen the eldest grandson, but I don''t know why the eldest grandson is here. Should it be for a little family business among the younger generation?"


    This elder sun Wuji must not offend. Li Ji knew this truth and simply classified it as the family affairs of the younger generation. He insinuated that this was a little family friction.


    This also blocked the intention of changsun Wuji to intervene in advance.


    But unexpectedly, eldest sun Wuji didn''t give Li Ji face at all.


    The eldest sun Wuji rode on the war horse, glanced at Li Ji coldly and said with a cold hum.


    "Since General Li knows that this is a family affair between the younger generation, why does he intervene as an elder? If he bullies the younger generation, is he not afraid of being ridiculed by the world?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Ji was stifled.


    Unexpectedly, sun Wuji directly pierced his idea of using his prestige to suppress Tang Hao.


    Li Ji Yu Guang caught a glimpse of his young son wrapped in gauze. Thinking of today''s humiliation, he was unwilling and gritted his teeth.


    "Lord Chang sun, Tang Hao hurt people in the long street. I just came to ask Tang Hao for an explanation..."


    Changsun Wuji directly interrupted Li Ji''s words and said sternly.


    "Enough! If all Chang''an aristocratic families are like you, the Chang''an city will not be in chaos!"


    Hearing sun Wuji''s impolite words, Li Ji suddenly looked up and turned his mind.


    Tang Hao has been defeated in this fight. If changsun Wuji interferes, he should persuade the two sides to retreat.


    But at this time, the eldest sun Wuji seemed to be particularly protective of Tang Hao, and even sheltered him.


    Tang Hao is just a new viscount. At this time, how does he feel like he moved the people of the eldest grandson''s family?


    Perhaps sun Wuji felt his gaffe, coughed and paused, sorted his thoughts slightly, and his tone turned soft.


    "General Li, this time, you''ve gone too far."


    "Tang Hao has just made a great achievement. He has just entered the Viscount''s house. He has no one to rely on. You are so mobilized. What do you think of the soldiers who fought in the north not long ago?"


    "Do you mean that we veterans who bully Datang heroes are not qualified to step into the nobility, or that the newly promoted general has no soldiers and no generals?"


    Li Ji arched his hand.


    "Lord Chang sun..."


    "All right, that''s it. Let''s stop."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Ji''s body became stiff. He waved to the rear and turned away.


    But Li Ji''s horse is dead. Now he can only transfer to a group of his subordinates.


    Those Li Ji''s generals helped each other and got on the horse. I am leaving.


    The eighteen riders who confronted Li Ji''s family quickly withdrew and stood neatly behind Tang Hao.

 Chapter 174

    Outside the Viscount''s house, the farce settled the dust.


    But the blood cleaned by the domestic servants still announced that a bloody battle had just happened here.


    Tang Hao said with a fist.


    "Thank you, elder sun, for your help."


    Before changsun Wuji spoke, changsun Chong took the lead.


    "We still need to be so polite? Let''s go to your house and have a chat."


    Then he turned over and dismounted and strode towards the Viscount''s house.


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly. The eldest sun Chong really recognized his relative and entering the Viscount''s house was like entering his own house.


    After entering the north courtyard, the three took their seats respectively.


    According to the order of dignity and inferiority, Wuji, the elder, naturally sat on the due north, with Tang Hao and sun Chong sitting on both sides.


    The housekeeper walked in slowly, saluted and said hello to the two princes.


    Tang Hao waved to the housekeeper.


    "Go and get the green tea I fried that day."


    Since he had the newly fried tea, Tang Hao despised the traditional soup and tea and resolutely wouldn''t drink those things again.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The housekeeper answered and turned to the side room.


    A few days ago, those cans of tea can be said to be cherished. They were all regarded as treasures by Tang Hao and put in his own house.


    It is not because Tang Hao is stingy, but because of the soil and water. There is no good source of tea in the north. Moreover, there are not many tea farmers near Chang''an city.


    Moreover, it takes time for the tea tree to grow. If you want to continue frying tea, you must have a large supply of goods, or go to the south to pick it.


    But for now, Tang Hao didn''t think about who should go to the south to get the tea garden.


    Chang sun Chong glanced at Tang Hao, sighed and said.


    "Brother Tang, Li Ji is a small bellied chicken. If you offend him this time, you should be careful everywhere in the future."


    "Why not?"


    Before Tang Hao spoke, his eldest son Wuji replied domineering.


    "If you want to have a foothold in Chang''an City, especially in this neighborhood where powerful families gather, your waist must be hard!"


    "Li Ji has suffered here this time. In the future, other aristocratic families want to make an idea of a virtuous nephew. They will weigh in their hearts whether they have Li Jizu."


    Tang Hao deeply thought what sun Wuji said.


    This is also the reason why Tang Hao angered Li Ji.


    He knew that when he first entered the neighborhood, if he was soft, he was afraid that more people would come and ride on his head in the future.


    Changsun Wuji said slowly with a proud face.


    "Although he Li Ji is highly regarded by his majesty and has great power. He has a wide range of contacts in the dynasty, you don''t have to be afraid. He can''t help you with my eldest grandson."


    "This time, I personally came forward to resolve the crisis. Even if Li Ji doesn''t have eyes, he will be afraid to make trouble about it again."


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Thank you, Lord Chang sun."


    While talking, the housekeeper came with a celadon urn and put it on the table.


    The maid at the door also came to the table with a silver plate, three tea cups and a kettle.


    The housekeeper took some tea from the celadon urn and put it into the teapot. She added some boiling water to brew the tea in the teapot with the kettle brought by her maid.


    Changsun Wuji and changsun Chong watched quietly. When they saw the housekeeper pour boiling water into the teapot, they frowned slightly. For a moment, they didn''t understand what it meant.


    Tang Dynasty''s soup and tea were boiled with boiling water. The housekeeper took a teapot and didn''t even have a tool to cook tea.


    Besides, some boiling water was added, and even those orange peel and pepper were not added. What kind of tea is this?


    Looking at the wrinkled tea, such a perfunctory tea making process, changsun Wuji and changsun Chong smiled awkwardly.


    Changsun Wuji sighed and said slowly.


    "Good nephew, tomorrow I will send someone to bring some baskets of fresh and good tea and tea making utensils. I also send someone to send a set. Now you are also an aristocrat. It''s really too shabby."


    Chang sun Chong also joked.


    "Brother Tang, your maidservant should really find someone to teach you. You can''t even cook tea. It doesn''t deserve your identity."


    Listening to their words, Tang Hao shook his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    Soon the tea was ready.


    Tang Hao didn''t answer either. He took out three cups, poured them a cup and put them in front of him.


    The tea is crystal clear and completely different from the traditional soup tea.


    Suddenly, a long fragrance of tea diffused with the rising heat.


    The faint fragrance floated silently into the breath of the eldest grandson and his son, and then a touch of essence flashed in their eyes.


    Embroidered with the silk like fragrance of tea, they only felt an unprecedented sense of comfort.


    The father and son slowly picked up the tea cup and took a sip. It seemed that the door of the new world was opened between the taste buds. The fragrance lingered on the lips and teeth and slipped across the throat.


    It''s an unparalleled and wonderful enjoyment.


    It seemed that the cup of tea in his hand had infinite magic. The father and son took a sip of the tea while blowing it.


    After a cup of tea, they still have endless aftertaste.


    Sun Wuji''s eyes showed a happy color, smacked his tongue and said.


    "After drinking this tea, I know there is such a way to drink it in the world. Now it seems that those soup tea are not worth mentioning in front of this tea."


    Tang Hao continued them and said slowly.


    "Drinking tea should have been in this elegant and fresh, feel the comfort, such as shuttling through the forest and grass, and feel the nature."


    Changsun Wuji took a sip of the tea cup and raised his eyebrows at the changsun.


    Seeing his father''s sign, Chang sun Chong immediately understood, pulled up a smiling face, held the celadon urn in his hand and sniffed.


    "Brother Tang, this should be your new masterpiece? Don''t be stingy, our brothers. Let me carry some cans when I leave?"


    Hearing Chang sun Chong''s words, Tang Hao couldn''t help sweating.


    Tang Hao smiled awkwardly.


    "Well... My side... There are only four or five small cans, not much..."


    The eldest sun Wuji frowned and said seriously.


    "As a military general, if you don''t drink alcohol or tea, young people should drink more and integrate into the army."


    "Drinking tea is what we old guys should do. All right, I''ll take three cans with me."

 Chapter 175

    The Duke of Wei.


    A servant with a happy face ran into the hall and reported.


    "Master, my uncle defeated Li Ji, and Lord changsun went to rescue him."


    "What?"


    Sitting in the hall seat, Li Jing stood up with an unbelievable expression.


    "You mean Li Ji did it too? He lost?"


    Without waiting for the servant to answer, Li Jing asked.


    "Duke Zhao... Duke Zhao also went?"


    The servant described what had happened at the door of the Viscount''s house one by one, and he was very excited.


    Hearing that her son-in-law was so brave, Li Jing was full of joy. His old face even ruddy.


    Hongfu came out slowly from one side of the hall. She had heard the servant''s words clearly from beginning to end.


    He waved his hand and asked the servant to step back.


    Different from Li Jing, the consequences and women are suspicious and look at Li Jing.


    "Don''t patronize and be happy. You can hear it clearly. Even the Duke of Zhao, the royal power, has shot, and is still protecting Tang Hao."


    Li Jing was obviously still immersed in Tang Hao''s extraordinary martial arts. She didn''t come back and said happily.


    "What''s the problem? Duke Zhao is also doing this to uphold justice and protect Hao''er. There''s no problem."


    "You, don''t you think about who the Duke of Zhao is? He is not related to Tang Hao. Why protect Tang Hao?"


    "What''s more, Tang Hao is just a viscount. Looking at Chang''an, the Viscount Chang''an is afraid of countless. Why should he protect Tang Hao?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing smothered and thought along Hongfu''s thoughts. He found that it was really a mystery.


    It is unimaginable that a Viscount can be protected by the superior royal family.


    What''s more, it''s just some disputes among the younger generation. Such a small matter startles the eldest sun, who is the Royal Duke, and leads the family in person. It''s even more worth studying.


    Suddenly, pictures came to Li Jing''s mind.


    In the last contest of martial arts, Duke Zhao was also the first to stand up and protect Tang Hao.


    Not long ago, when Tang Hao moved into the Viscount''s house, the eldest grandson Chong was also impressively in the Viscount''s house the night the prince had a hangover!


    It seems that every time Tang Hao stretches out of danger, Chang sun always appears intentionally or unintentionally.


    It seems that Li Jing and his wife thought of being together at the same time. Their hearts looked at each other like a rhinoceros, and their faces suddenly changed.


    Is there a secret hidden in Tang Hao?


    And this secret is closely related to Tang Hao and Chang sun?


    Li Jing frowned, slowly sat back in her seat and murmured.


    "Is there anything we don''t know?"


    While Li Jing was struggling, the king of Tang and empress Chang sun, who were far away in the back garden, also learned the news.


    At this time, King Tang and empress Chang sun were playing chess.


    They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Empress Chang Sun said slowly.


    "I''m sure Li Jing won''t do it. Without his Majesty''s consent, he sent Duke Zhao to clear the siege, and asked his majesty to surrender the crime advocated by his concubine shanzuo."


    With that, the eldest Sun Queen got up and wanted to kneel and wait for the king of Tang to commit a crime.


    The king of Tang picked up the empress changsun, sat down at the chess table again, put down a piece and laughed.


    "Why blame me? I will never look at the hero who has just made great achievements. I will be beaten by this Li Ji in the street."


    "I just didn''t expect that this boy has some means."


    Empress Chang sun also dropped a son, looked at the chessboard and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao is really not afraid. In the face of a powerful family like Li Ji, he dares to go out of the Viscount''s house."


    "No, no, No."


    The king of Tang waved his hand again and again and then said.


    "I''m afraid Tang Hao has no choice but to fight with Li Ji this time. For his noble status, he is the only one who can stand firm among the nobles."


    Empress Chang sun nodded and said.


    "I think Li Ji is also a generation of veteran. Even in his twilight years, his martial arts can play at least seven or eight out of ten, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t take advantage of Tang Hao."


    "Moreover, Tang Hao is meticulous in dealing with this matter."


    The king of Tang put away his smile and said slowly with a touch of pure light in his eyes,


    "Kill Li Ji''s horses, but don''t move Li Ji. The victory and defeat have been divided. At the same time, it won''t completely fall out with Li Ji, but it''s some ideas."


    "It seems that Tang Hao is not only a handsome talent in running the army, but also a good hand in dealing with human and worldly sophistication."


    Hearing the words of the king of Tang, empress changsun guessed the king''s intention.


    Tang Hao was originally a seedling in the eyes of the king of Tang. This seedling with red roots was indeed carefully cultivated by the king of Tang in the early stage.


    When Tang Hao had some momentum, he let him rise in his military career. At this time, Tang Hao had made some achievements in his military career.


    What is lacking now is to expand influence in civilian affairs and master the trend of public opinion.


    Perhaps the rising sun of the Tang Dynasty will shine brightly in politics.


    At this time, the farce in front of the Viscount''s house completely exploded in Chang''an city.


    Everyone was talking about the series of events in front of the Viscount''s house.


    We all expected that Tang Hao could not bear the indignation of the British public. Afraid of being helpless, Tang Hao will ask Li Jing to come forward to resolve the crisis, and then return to Li''s house disheartened to continue to be his redundant son-in-law.


    But unexpectedly, it was full of twists and turns. Finally, Li Ji went back to his house in despair.

 Chapter 176

    Although there was much noise in Chang''an City, Tang Hao didn''t pay much attention to it.


    For Tang Hao, there is still a lot to do.


    It was time to send off the eldest grandson and his son.


    Looking at the only two cans of tea left, Tang Hao felt robbed.


    In desperation, Tang Hao found the housekeeper and ordered her to continue to buy some fresh tea in the market.


    This fried tea focuses on a fresh tea that needs to be picked from a tree. Only such fresh and tender tea can make good tea.


    As for the East market, most of them are raw tea transported from the south, which has long lost water. The fried tea is naturally very wrong.


    Now in Chang''an, I can only search from the tea garden near Chang''an city.


    Tang Hao sat in the house and looked out of the window. He remembered again that he was going to make this yuan plow that day.


    This time, I no longer have to suffer from the labor. If I delay one more day, the people who work in the field will give one more day''s strength.


    Without hesitation, Tang Hao got up and walked out of the house.


    Not far from the north courtyard where Tang Hao lives, it is the partial courtyard.


    This is the yard where the craftsmen live and where they work.


    Tang Hao asked in a loud voice.


    "Do any of you know some carpentry?"


    Wen Yan, the craftsmen stopped their work and looked at Tang Hao.


    On weekdays, Tang Hao didn''t have a big shelf of aristocratic families. When these craftsmen met the master, they were also very enthusiastic and bowed down one after another.


    "Sir!"


    After a group of people said hello, the three craftsmen, whose clothes were covered with debris, came out and brought them to Tang Hao. When they brought them to Tang Hao, they bowed their hands and hugged boxing.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Tang Hao looked at the three carpenters and the light fell on the rough palms.


    Just looking at the rough lines on the back of the hand, we know that these three people must be a carpenter''s family and have worked for many years.


    Tang Hao was very satisfied and nodded slightly.


    "I''m going to refit the current straight pole plow. Go and buy a straight pole plow and buy some logs along with it."


    Food is the most important thing for the people. Farming is the foundation of a dynasty, which is not only the food for the people''s life, but also the strong backing for marching and fighting.


    However, the renewal of agricultural tools often makes a large part of the rapid development of farming.


    This Qu Yuan plow was an object in the middle and late Tang Dynasty, and the emergence of this agricultural tool is of great significance to agricultural civilization.


    The curved shaft plow is not an invention, but a few places of the straight shaft plow are transformed, the straight shaft is changed into a curved shaft, the long shaft is changed into a short shaft, and a plow plate that can rotate freely is installed at the head of the shaft.


    On the one hand, the plow frame can be smaller and lighter, which is convenient for disassembly. On the other hand, it is convenient to turn around and turn, the operation is more convenient and saves manpower and animal resources.


    Of course, Tang Hao has seen the shape of the Quyuan plow. People in slightly remote places or hilly terrain in previous generations have already used this ancient way of reclamation.


    Before long, the three carpenters came back with a straight pole plow.


    According to the memory of his previous life, Tang Hao disassembled the heavy straight pole plow, left some useful parts, and then began to transform it.


    Some servants in the house were very curious when they heard that Tang Hao was going to make a new plow.


    When I saw Tang Hao''s model commanding the three carpenters, sawing one section after another, I couldn''t help whispering.


    "Wow! A good straight pole plow is torn down like this. Can it still work?"


    "Yes! I''ve never seen Sir Alex go to the fields. Does Sir Alex know anything about farming?"


    "Sir, who was also a farmer, must have done farming, but it''s something left by his ancestors. It''s certainly not wrong. Can Sir''s transformation be better than what his ancestors left?"


    Most of these servants were skeptical. After all, looking at the broken straight pole plow, they were beyond recognition at this time.


    Tang Hao just smiled and didn''t explain the servant''s question.


    Naturally, he knew that as long as there were no omissions in his memory, the modified curved yuan plow would be able to work, and it would be easier to use than the current straight yuan plow.


    But then again, some things look simple and are not so easy to do.


    Let''s say that this simple curved shaft plow is composed of plowshare, plow wall, policy amount and plow arrow stare. In particular, the fixation of the plow bottom and the pressing contact with the plow head is the top priority, which completely affects the stability of the plow.


    After finishing this key part, it will be night.


    Tang Hao looked at the semi-finished products and felt a faint sense of joy in his heart.


    Nowadays, there are still a lot of uncultivated land.


    Most of these non sown lands are solid ground, and the effect of using a straight pole plow is not very obvious. The main reason is that the plow is too shallow into the soil, and most of them are cultivated manually.


    With this curved shaft plow, it is different. It has good stability and deep penetration into the soil. It can completely solve this thorny problem.


    Thinking that soon, under the sky of the Tang Dynasty, farmers can use the Qu Yuan plow they have transformed, Tang Hao has a trace of pride in his heart.


    Seeing that it was late, Tang Hao did not urge the craftsmen to draw a simple drawing in the study.


    Taking the drawings and explaining the assembly of the parts one by one and the key points to pay attention to, Tang Hao was relieved.

 Chapter 177

    The next morning.


    At dawn, the eighteen riders were training orderly under the guidance of Tang Hao.


    It was not until Chen Shi that Tang Hao left with satisfaction when he saw that the 18th cavalry was becoming proficient in the control of weapons.


    When he reached the side yard, he saw that the carpenters had assembled the plow.


    Seeing that the newly assembled plow was almost the same as the impression, Tang Hao couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Just then, a servant came to report that father-in-law Chao Zhongrong came.


    Before Tang Hao went to meet him at the gate of the mansion, father-in-law Rong hurried into the mansion and said quickly.


    "Tang Xianzi, your majesty has an order to order you to enter the palace quickly."


    Tang Hao frowned slightly at the speech.


    Listening to the tone of father-in-law Rong, I knew that something must have happened, and it was still a matter of great urgency.


    Tang Hao did not dare to delay, so he hurriedly changed into general Ningyuan''s official clothes and walked to the door of the mansion with father-in-law Rong.


    At a quiet place in the courtyard, Tang Hao took out an east pearl, stuffed it into father-in-law Rong''s hand and asked softly.


    "Grandpa Rong, I don''t know what''s the matter with the summoning of his subordinates?"


    This East Pearl was accidentally dropped from the sleeve of the Turkic prince when he captured the Turkic prince at that time.


    Tang Hao wanted to present the east pearl to the king of Tang together with Bu Yao, who presented Meng Yuqi last time. However, considering that there are too few treasures, it is inevitable that there is a feeling that you can''t take them out, so you throw them into your own courtyard at will.


    Unexpectedly, it came in handy today.


    Father Rong''s first reaction was to refuse. For the red people around the emperor, they are naturally well-informed and despise ordinary treasures.


    When he saw the huge east pearl, a flash of light flashed in father-in-law Rong''s eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he quietly took the East Pearl back into his bag.


    After accepting Dongzhu, a smile also appeared on father-in-law Rong''s expressionless face.


    Father-in-law Rong came closer quietly and said in a low voice.


    "Don''t be alarmed, Tang Xianzi. It''s just that the British Duke and several literary ministers wanted to impeach Tang Xianzi in the early Dynasty."


    Looking at the change of father-in-law Rong in front of him and listening to the kind voice in his ear, Tang Hao sighed in his heart that money can make ghosts grind.


    In this world, there is nothing more than greed for power, wealth and color.


    Eunuchs without life roots naturally have little desire for power and color, and only money can be greedy.


    Listening to father-in-law Rong''s tone, it must not be a life-threatening event.


    It is not surprising that Li Jihui and his ministers impeached him, even sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao had no previous uneasiness, but calmed down.


    Under the escort of Qianniu guard, Tang Hao and grandpa Rong got into a carriage, left the Viscount''s house and went to the Tai Chi hall.


    Tai Chi hall.


    At first glance, like the main hall, you can see the black and white civil and military officials.


    Those who could participate in the early Dynasty, except Yanguan, were all important heavyweights of the Tang Dynasty.


    In the hall, hundreds of civil and military officials gathered in the hall, and the civil ministers and military generals stood separately on both sides of the hall, which can be described as a clear distinction.


    Sun Wuji, a talented man of both literature and martial arts, no longer led troops to the war, but assisted the king of Tang in governing the world. Standing on the left, he seemed to be the representative of Wen Chen.


    Gao Shilian stood on the right and became the representative of the military general.


    Fang Xuanling, Du Rumei. Li Jing and Yuchi Jingde, the heroes of Lingyan Pavilion, are also standing in their corresponding queues.


    Above the hall, the king of Tang, wearing a Dragon Robe and a crown crown, sat majestically on the Dragon chair.


    As Tang Hao appeared outside the Tai Chi hall, hundreds of important officials turned their heads and looked over.


    Tang Hao tidied up his clothes a little. Under the gaze of civil and military officials, he held his head high and slowly entered the hall.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s stride, the ministers looked indifferent, but his bearing was far more than ordinary people. They couldn''t help nodding with approval.


    When he reached the hall, Tang Hao bowed down and hugged his fist, and said in a loud voice.


    "General Ningyuan, Tang Hao, son of Kaiguo County, have you met your majesty."


    King of the Tang, sitting in Tai Chi hall, looked solemn and condescending. He looked down at Tang Hao and didn''t reply immediately.


    There was silence in the Tai Chi hall.


    A moment later, the dignified voice of the king of Tang rang through the hall.


    "Tang Hao, there are officials in the court who want to impeach you. They say you act recklessly, don''t abide by etiquette and law, and ignore human relations. What''s your explanation?"


    Hearing the question of the king of Tang, Tang Hao, who still bowed and saluted, raised his mouth slightly.


    Obviously, after hearing these impeachments, the king of Tang did not commit a crime.


    If not, you will only be waiting for all kinds of crimes, not an opportunity for explanation given by the king of Tang.


    Disobedience?


    Disregard for human relations?


    Tang Hao understood these two words thoroughly in his heart.


    The content of the impeachment of these literary ministers was to leave Li''s house and move to Viscount''s house without permission.


    As a redundant son-in-law, Tang Hao refused to bow his head and let Hongfu be embarrassed.


    Moving out of Li''s house is like marrying a daughter-in-law of a rich family. Against her mother-in-law''s will, she leaves the house without permission, disrespects her mother-in-law and embarrasses her mother-in-law.


    This should be the unfilial and disregard of human relations in the eyes of those literary ministers.


    Tang Hao straightened up slowly and didn''t answer immediately.

 Chapter 178

    At this time, on the main hall, there are all kinds of things.


    In the hall, everyone''s eyes gathered on Tang Hao at this moment.


    Among these eyes, there are Schadenfreude, cold eyes and worries


    Standing in the second row of the ranks of generals, Li Ji looked proud and looked at Tang Hao with a touch of provocation.


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao with a complicated face. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Only the eldest sun Wuji, the head of the literary minister, frowned slightly, considering whether to stand up and carry this for Tang Hao.


    But now, the king of Tang has not made a decision. He gave Tang Hao the opportunity to explain things clearly. If he jumped out, it would be inappropriate.


    A moment later, Tang Hao glanced at the hall. His face was as calm as water. He bowed and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, since someone wants to impeach his minister, he doesn''t accept etiquette and law and ignores human relations. I want to know which adult impeached him?"


    Hearing Tang Hao''s reply, the king of Tang sitting on the Dragon chair moved in his heart.


    The boy is calm.


    If this matter had been put on others, they would have been frightened by these laws and regulations and hurriedly defended themselves.


    Tang Hao, however, was not in a hurry to explain. Instead, he wanted to find out who impeached him and argue with the impeacher.


    Tang Hao was particularly sober at this time.


    Naturally, he knew that if he was eager to defend himself, as a minister in this court, he would defend the king of Tang, who was far higher than his status. If he took over first, he would have lost the wind from the beginning.


    If the impeacher is found out, everyone is equal and all are ministers. Some words are easy to say, and their situation is completely different.


    It is much easier to face one or two typical literary ministers impeaching themselves than a group of literary ministers advising the emperor.


    In the face of Tang Hao''s calm and wise move, his eldest son Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Rumei also secretly praised him.


    Young people like Tang Hao who can judge the situation and keep calm in the face of danger are more likely to get the favor and recognition of the Wen Chen group.


    Just then, a middle-aged literary minister came out of the literati queue, slowly stood in the hall, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Tang Xianzi, I wrote this impeachment Memorial. I don''t know what objection Tang Xianzi has?"


    Tang Hao glanced at the middle-aged minister and said lightly.


    "Did you write it alone? Was there anyone else?"


    While talking, Tang Hao''s eyes fell on Li Ji.


    Seeing this scene, a group of literati headed by changsun Wuji couldn''t help smiling.


    Changsun Wuji was worried that Tang Hao would be forced, panicked and lost his mind in the face of such a scene for the first time, the of the king of Tang and the impeachment of the people. You will lose discretion between words and deeds.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Tang Hao came on the stage, a question turned the original inferior momentum back. Even now, he has fully mastered the initiative and led the impeachment people by the nose.


    Looking at Tang Hao, who was calm and comfortable, sun Wuji was filled with emotion.


    Looking at the Tang Dynasty, there are few young people who can still handle this scene.


    Li Ji in the hall raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the minister.


    Isn''t that a confession?


    This minister was an official of the Tang Dynasty. His main function was to admonish and refute, picket all officials and eliminate official governance. Therefore, the impeachment fell on this officer, who was also the literary minister united by Li Ji.


    Facing Tang Hao''s eyes, Li Ji was unhappy. When all the ministers looked at themselves along Tang Hao''s eyes, Li Ji was covered with black lines.


    At this moment, Li Ji could not help but get angry.


    Tang Hao seems to be asking the Yanguan, but in fact he seems to be asking himself.


    Now he looks at himself again, which clearly wants to show that Li Ji is behind the scenes.


    Although the official impeachment was arranged by himself, how could he admit to his face that he was wearing shoes for Tang Hao behind his back?


    This speech official is different from other official positions and does not belong to other official positions. Although the speech official in the Tang Dynasty is not as unscrupulous as that in the Ming Dynasty, he can still impeach any courtier in the dynasty. Even if he does not prove that the impeacher is wrong in the end, he will not be guilty.


    Other courtiers are different. They can also be impeached, but if it is proved that Ziwu is false, it is suspected of fabricating charges and deliberately framing.


    Of course, as a British Duke, Li Ji, even if his impeachment failed, was at most abused by the king of Tang and would not commit a crime.


    Even so, it is enough to be laughed at by the courtiers.


    Grand Duke, I was defeated by a younger generation in the Viscount''s house, and now I wear small shoes for the younger generation behind my back. Isn''t this a laughing stock for all the people in the world?


    Li Ji''s face is red, cold hum, don''t overdo it.


    Li Ji didn''t stand up, but someone stood up.


    Among the literati, there are two people walking out slowly.


    "The minister also wanted to impeach Tang Xianzi. He was disobedient and disobedient. As a redundant son-in-law, he disobeyed his elders and angrily angered Li''s house, which embarrassed the Duke''s wife of Wei."


    "The minister also wanted to impeach Tang Xianzi. He was arrogant. In Chang''an Street City, he whipped the young sons of the British Duke, and even connived at the domestic servants to besiege the generals of the British Duke when the British Duke asked for an explanation."

 Chapter 179

    When he heard the second impeachment, Tang Hao was so happy that he almost laughed.


    What a man who confuses black and white and calls a deer a horse!


    Obviously, Li Ji couldn''t swallow this tone. He led his family to teach Tang Hao a lesson, but he didn''t think that he was beaten by the 18 people under Tang Hao. He had no power to parry and threw them into his face.


    At this time, it was said by the speech officer that his family servants besieged the general of Li Ji''s family.


    Fortunately, this speech officer is also smart. He didn''t mention that Li Ji took the lead in leading troops to surround the zijue mansion.


    After listening, sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and others shook their heads.


    Even a cadre of people in the military officer queue looked at the officer with contempt.


    This matter has been making a lot of noise in Chang''an city. Even the people of Chang''an know it clearly.


    Now, this matter is put forward by the speech officer, just to let your majesty set the rules of honor and inferiority in the aristocracy.


    These two seemingly funny or even stupid impeachments do not need to be refuted. There is a definite number in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, a word officer slowly stepped out of the line, Lang said.


    "The minister wants to impeach Tang Hao, embezzle property on the battlefield, bring it into his own pocket, and deceive the king."


    The loud voice echoed in the hall. In an instant, all the ministers who were still whispering were quiet.


    As soon as the voice fell, even Tang Hao standing in the hall was a little confused.


    Embezzlement on the battlefield?


    Why didn''t he even know about it?


    Are you shaking an East Pearl step by step?


    If these two are also regarded as embezzlement of property, the Tang Dynasty is afraid that these people in official positions are not honest, not to mention that they have not been promoted to rank and change money.


    Hearing the speech, the king of the Tang Dynasty, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, turned forward and looked down at the speech official with great interest.


    "How did Tang Hao embezzle property on the battlefield? What evidence is there?"


    The official flashed a trace of pride, glanced at the king of Tang and bowed his hand.


    "Report back to your majesty. As far as I know, the son of Tang county is a born farmer, and his family is poor. There is only one farming mother in his family."


    After that, Yan Guan looked around for a week, hugged Li Jing and arched his hands, and continued.


    "General Li has a reputation for keeping his word. In consideration of the kindness of Tang Xian''s son''s father, he just took Tang Hao to Chang''an City and betrothed his only daughter to him."


    After saying that, Yan Guan''s eyes fell on Tang Hao and said.


    "Is Tang Xianzi true?"


    Seeing this, the official said a lot about the past and praised Li Jing. Tang Hao couldn''t help but feel his head and nodded.


    The speech officer turned and said.


    "Tang Xianzi led his troops into the grassland and returned triumphantly. This is a happy event. Unexpectedly, Tang Xianzi was arrogant and arrogant. He didn''t know how to thank the Li family and moved into the Viscount''s house bestowed by his majesty!"


    Speaking of this, the volume of the speech officer suddenly increased a few minutes, said.


    "Now the Viscount''s house has all kinds of housekeepers, maidservants, craftsmen and cooks. The residence has all kinds of kitchenware, toilet utensils and furniture."


    "Not to mention the huge monthly expenses of the domestic servants, even if they buy these utensils, the domestic servants are no less than ten thousand."


    "During this period, Li''s house never produced a copper plate."


    Then, Yan Guan''s eyes were burning, stared at Tang Hao and asked fiercely.


    "I dare to ask Tang Xianzi, who was born in poverty and had no relatives, why did he get so rich?"


    "I wonder if Tang Xianzi can give me this frog at the bottom of the well and tell me your way to make money?"


    After listening to the impassioned remarks of this speech, Tang Hao understood.


    There is no evidence of feelings, but just speculation.


    I have to say that the impassioned and emotional words of the official were still very infectious. Some people in the court also smacked their tongue, full of regret, and believed what the official said.


    The king of Tang leaned back on the Dragon chair and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, how do you explain this?"


    Tang Hao thought about it and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, what the official said, I have no relatives in Chang''an, but it is not true. These servants are indeed given by an old friend of mine."


    "But I have an appointment with my old friend and can''t tell him about his life experience."


    Wow.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar in the hall.


    There were voices of doubt.


    The speech officer is even more sharp and said.


    "Nonsense, your life experience was revealed as early as when you joined the superfluous Li house. Why don''t you go to join the superfluous Li house with such rich relatives? I think you''re just lying and making up."


    "Of course, when you invaded the residence of the Turkic royal family, you collected the treasures into your private pocket and bought all these. Otherwise, you must have been greedy for military funds!"


    Driven by these words, some officials began to turn over the old accounts.


    "Yes! There must be a problem! Your relative has such a huge family property. Why should he give it to you? Does he have no children?"


    "According to what you said, why haven''t I heard of such rich people in Chang''an City?"


    "When you mentioned your talent, calligraphy and martial arts before, you did prevaricate like this. At this time, you took an illusory relative out. This must be your excuse and you must be searching for a lot of money in the north."


    In the face of these questions, Tang Hao stood on the hall with a negative hand and looked around at the officials who were pointing their fingers and feet without fear.


    Seeing the situation getting out of control, sun Wuji couldn''t stay.


    When Tang Hao''s life experience was unknown, the child suffered a lot before he slowly climbed from a poor people to today''s position. If he fell into the verbal and written criticism of these literary officials today, his future career would stop here.


    Even worse, if Tang Hao vows to keep his promise to the death and does not tell his old friend''s life experience, he is afraid that he will sit on the battlefield and collect money into his own pocket, which will lead to the disaster of killing life.


    The eldest sun Wuji knew that Tang Hao was not such a person. If not, he would not refuse the money his son had insisted on giving away.


    But there is really no evidence to prove Tang Hao''s innocence.


    Thinking of this, the eldest sun Wuji was so anxious that he could not help sweating on his forehead.


    Why don''t you just carry this for your nephew?


    When the idea came out, the eldest sun Wuji had no time to think more, so he had to stand up for Tang Hao and take these expenses.

 Chapter 180

    When the eldest grandson was about to step forward, Tang Hao spoke slowly.


    "My Lord, you said these promises just to prove that I was greedy for military funds and collected money in the northern expedition."


    While talking, Tang Hao turned slowly and stared at the official way with bright eyes.


    "My Lord, do you have evidence?"


    Hearing the speech, the originally noisy chaotang gradually quieted down.


    The steps that the eldest sun Wuji wanted to take can be taken back. Looking up, Tang Hao looked calm, without panic, and his heart calmed down slightly.


    Quiet!


    There was a dead silence in the whole hall.


    After a moment of silence, the officer was still indomitable and realized that this was Tang Hao''s flaw, and he seemed to have grasped Tang Hao''s handle.


    The official knew that he had no evidence and didn''t answer Tang Hao''s questions.


    This time, he also saw Tang Hao''s power and knew that he couldn''t follow Tang Hao''s thoughts.


    Otherwise, he will be like the first two speech officials.


    Thinking of this, the official entangled himself with this problem with a confident smile.


    "Tang Xianzi, don''t worry about him. Why did this relative give you so much money? Or perhaps why did this relative help you?"


    Seeing that the official didn''t answer, Tang Hao asked.


    "Oh? I wonder if the adult dare not answer or can''t answer?"


    Tang Hao said with a smile.


    "As for this family property, I have explained it very clearly. You must have heard it clearly above the hall. If you really want to find out, you might as well check the account books of the people of Chang''an City?"


    The officer''s face turned red, pointed to Tang Hao and roared.


    "Tang Hao! You''re obviously unreasonable!"


    "Unreasonable?"


    Tang Hao put away his smile, looked solemn, snorted coldly and said sternly.


    "Isn''t it unreasonable for you to say that I collect money on the battlefield and corrupt military funds without evidence?"


    The officer was so frightened that he trembled. He stepped back involuntarily and looked at the angry Tang Hao in horror.


    Tang Hao took a step forward, shot two cold eyes from his eyes, and then said.


    "Where were you when I fought with several times of Turkic barbarians on the battlefield?"


    "Where were you when I entered the Turkic Royal garrison regardless of life and death?"


    "You deserve to humiliate those soldiers who died in vain? If I hadn''t been in the court today, I would have cut off your nonsense and fed it to the dog!"


    Du Rumei shouted with a stiff face.


    "Tang Hao, this is an elegant hall above the court hall. Pay attention to your words. Don''t be so vulgar!"


    Ha ha ha.


    This remark made the generals on the right burst into laughter.


    To say empathy, it is natural that these generals who have gone through hundreds of wars have a deep experience.


    It''s really ridiculous that a military officer who fought on the battlefield, threw his head and shed blood, is now punished by a civil servant with unwarranted speculation.


    The king of Tang, who sat firmly on the Dragon chair, also experienced life in the military camp. He was not angry when he listened to Tang Hao''s vulgar words.


    His Highness''s Yuchi Jingde shouted at the top of his voice.


    "In my opinion, when your boy was fighting against the Turks, the boy might also fight with his concubine on the brocade quilt."


    Ha ha ha.


    There was another burst of laughter above the hall.


    Fang Xuanling frowned and shouted with a cold face.


    "Duke Eguo, please pay attention to your words. This is the Tai Chi hall, not your Duke Eguo, nor the brothel!"


    Yuchi Jingde glared and said, quite dissatisfied.


    "Why? Taiji hall shouldn''t tell the truth? Taiji hall should let others humiliate it?"


    "Isn''t it? When soldiers go to war, they tie their heads to their trouser waists, and they will lose their heads at any time. Unlike some literati, who are well-dressed but stab people secretly, it''s terrible."


    It was Duan Zhixuan in the line of generals who spoke.


    Du Rumei jumped out, pointed to Duan Zhixuan''s nose and roared.


    "Who are you talking about? Try again?"


    "Just say it! How!"


    Duan Zhixuan, unwilling to show weakness, took a step forward, stared and pointed to Du Rumei.


    "Among you literati, there are some people who are full of food, warm clothes and worry about asexual life. They think about how to calculate others every day. They really think you don''t understand what''s going on today?"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the Tai Chi hall.


    Some people from both civil and military sides stood up and raised their voices, which was not the other party''s.


    Tang Hao stood in the middle of the hall and looked at the scene around him.


    Since ancient times, the civil and military sides have been at odds.


    Especially in this court, one party holds the power of killing and logging, while the other party controls political public opinion, and both sides do not give in.


    But it was the first time I saw a scene like this.


    Tang Hao quietly looked at the top of the hall. At this time, the king of Tang sat leisurely on the Dragon chair and looked at the noisy scene on the hall. It was like watching the excitement. He didn''t mean to stop the farce.


    Strong folk customs and strong courtiers have created this prosperous Tang Empire.

 Chapter 181

    "All right!"


    A slightly old and dignified voice sounded from the ranks of generals.


    Those ministers who still pointed to their noses and scolded each other heard the sound and immediately calmed down.


    Tang Hao followed his reputation and saw Gao Shilian slowly stand up.


    To say that the supreme authority of this court is the high officials and integrity of the Duke of Shenguo.


    The old minister who became famous in the previous dynasty has unparalleled influence in the Tang Dynasty.


    And no matter the eldest sun Wuji and the eldest Sun Princess are all his nephews, even that


    As long as you don''t touch the bottom line of Princess Changle, even the king of Tang Dynasty has added courtesy to riding.


    Gao Shilian walked slowly into the hall, bowed to the king of Tang, turned to look at Tang Hao and said.


    "Today, I''ve seen the eloquence of this Tang Xianzi. Indeed, I''m a fearsome young man."


    Listening to these words, Tang Hao couldn''t tell whether Gao Shilian was praising himself or belittling himself.


    Tang Hao looked respectful, hugged his fist and bowed with theout answering.


    Gao Shilian said slowly.


    "Since Tang Xianzi has difficulties to hide, I don''t have to ask. What''s more, the wealth given by who is the family affairs of Tang Xianzi in the final analysis. It must be inappropriate to discuss the family affairs of a general in this court."


    Saying this, Gao Shilian paused a little, looked at Tang Hao with bright eyes and said.


    "However, since Tang Xianzi was granted the Viscount by his majesty, he left Li''s house, stayed in the Viscount''s house, and didn''t return to Li''s house. I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense?"


    Gao Shilian''s remarks were very pertinent and virtually resolved the farce against family property just now.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled and thought for a moment, then he had an idea, raised his head and said quietly.


    "If I say that I live in the Viscount''s house for the poor people in the world, do you know the answer? Is Duke Shen satisfied?"


    Above the hall, after a brief silence, there were sarcasm.


    "It''s shameless to dare to speak such a big talk in this high hall."


    "Tang Xianzi seems to think too much of himself. For the sake of all the people in the world, oh! I really think I have great ability."


    "Tang Xianzi''s stay in the Viscount''s house can have a relationship with people all over the world. I''m very curious. Where are you? What can you do in the Viscount''s house?"


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji was a little surprised. I don''t know why Tang Hao talked like a river on the high hall where hundreds of officials gathered.


    Gao Shilian sent out a cold hum in his nose, his face became gloomy and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Really? I really want to know what Tang Xianzi has done for the common people in the world."


    The king of Tang, sitting above the main hall, looked strange.


    Living in the Viscount''s house is for the common people all over the world? Can you compare with yourself, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty?


    Other people above the hall also reacted differently, laughing, blaming and disdaining.


    Of course, people will not believe Tang Hao.


    A man hides in the Viscount''s house all day, saying that he is for the common people in the world. Who believes this nonsense?


    Standing in the line of generals, Li Ji floated a sentence.


    "Tang Xianzi, if you boast this time, if you can''t give a proof, it''s the crime of the customer''s bullying."


    Li Ji, who endured for a long time, finally found a chance to fight back at this moment.


    Tang Hao glanced at Li Ji without saying much, and bowed his hands to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, farming is the foundation of the country. I was born in the countryside and knew the hardships of farming."


    "Not long ago, I watched the cattle working in the field and found that the straight pole plow was inconvenient and laborious, so I had a whim and designed a set of curved pole plows."


    "The minister has ordered the craftsmen in the house to make the designed plow. This exquisite plow has been made at Chenshi today."


    At this time, the officials in the Tai Chi hall were silent.


    A moment later, a look of doubt rose in everyone''s eyes.


    Even Gao Shilian was stunned for a moment and asked with a touch of doubt.


    "Really?"


    "Words are groundless. Do you have a physical display?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "The plough is now in the Viscount''s house. If Duke Shen doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to get it."


    Seeing that Tang Hao didn''t look like a liar on his face, Fang Xuanling, who was in the line of literary ministers, was a little surprised. He went to the palace and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Xianzi, if you really transform such a plow, it will be a great credit to the farming of the Tang Dynasty."


    Speaking of this, Fang Xuanling turned and then said.


    "If, as you said, the plow is just an empty watch, then you have played a trick on the civil and military officials."


    Tang Hao looked determined and said.


    "I''ve ordered people to try it before, and it''s really effective."


    Of course, Tang Hao did not cultivate the transformed Quyuan plow.


    But Tang Hao has this confidence. After all, Tang Hao has seen it in his previous life.


    Such words are just a chance for yourself, a chance to show.


    Tang Hao volunteered to take a step forward and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, can you send someone to my residence to get the Qu Yuan plow and try it?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was full of confidence, the king of Tang waved his big hand, and the big eunuch next to him took the order out of the Tai Chi hall.

 Chapter 182

    Before long, the brand-new Qu Yuan plow was carried in.


    Above the hall, everyone''s eyes focused on the plow.


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon chair, looked curiously at the big guy in the hall and said.


    "Where is the young minister of Si Nong temple?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an old man dressed in three grade official robes stepped out of the line.


    "I''m here."


    The king of Tang pointed to the plow and said.


    "Your si Nong temple has a lot of research on this farm tool. Let''s see if this farm tool is as Tang Hao said."


    "Promise!"


    The old man answered and went forward to earn a circle around the plow. During this period, he looked and felt, sometimes frowning and meditating, and sometimes stretching his eyebrows.


    About a incense burning time, the old man left the plow and said to Tang Hao.


    "Your Majesty, judging from its appearance and structure, it is indeed much lighter and simpler than the Zhiyuan plow. According to my guess, it is indeed more ingenious than the Zhiyuan plow."


    "It''s just that it still needs to be verified whether it''s like what Tang Xianzi said."


    After hearing this, the eldest sun Wuji was overjoyed and took up the conversation.


    "Your Majesty, you might as well find a straight pole plow and use two cattle to compete, and you will know!"


    Fang Xuanling also agreed.


    "Your Majesty, farming is a major event related to the foundation of millions of people in the Tang Dynasty. You can''t be careless. It''s better to try."


    The king of Tang thought for a moment and waved to the eunuch beside him.


    The eunuch quickly bowed up, listened to the whisper of the king of Tang, and hurried out of the hall.


    In the farming era, the innovation of agricultural tools was a great event, and the kings of all dynasties also attached great importance to agriculture.


    At this time, Tang Hao took out a plow that everyone had seen but had been transformed, and threatened that it was better than what was used now, which naturally attracted the attention of these ministers.


    Li Ji looked at the plough with a slight frown and fell into meditation.


    It seemed that the plow appeared at the right time. It was so good that Tang Hao pulled out the plow just after he suppressed Tang Hao.


    It seems that Tang Hao is waiting for himself to suppress, so as to win the recognition of those military officials.


    Then move out the yuan plow. If the plow really works, Tang Hao must have made great contributions to agriculture, and Tang Hao will win the favor of these writers.


    In this way, Tang Hao plays an important role in the court hall.


    The king of Tang walked slowly down the Dragon seat, came to the plow and looked at the road carefully.


    "It''s really much simpler than the straight shaft plow. I think it shouldn''t be too bad."


    Elder sun Wuji, Du Rumei and Fang Xuanling also came together.


    Du Rumei touched her chin and frowned slightly.


    "I also feel that the plow is much lighter than the straight shaft plow, but I don''t know how much faster it can go than the straight shaft plow?"


    "It''s not easy?"


    Fang Xuanling waved to Tang Hao and then said.


    "Since Tang Hao said he had tried, just ask."


    The king of Tang looked at Tang Hao who came to the plow and said with a smile.


    "Tang Hao, if this plow really works, I will reward you."


    Tang Hao smiled and said, "thank you, your majesty."


    Tang Wang patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said happily.


    "Your boy is full of confidence. Since you have tried, how fast can this plow be compared with the straight shaft plow?"


    Tang Hao said bluntly.


    "Your Majesty, by my rough estimation, this plow is 30% faster than the straight shaft plow."


    Thirty percent!


    Hearing the speech, both the king of the Tang Dynasty and the eldest sun Wuji stared.


    30% speed!


    This is a leap for agriculture.


    Changsun Wuji looked at Tang Hao with some excitement and said.


    "Good nephew! If it is true as you say, you have made great contributions!"


    "Yes! The credit lies in the country and will benefit the future! If you do, you will become a great contributor to the agriculture of the Tang Dynasty."


    In the face of all the expectations of the ministers, Li Jing, standing behind the ministers, had a rough heart.


    Since Tang Hao came to Chang''an City, there have been miracles and new ideas.


    From poetic attainments to martial arts excellence, from attacking Yinshan to plowing.


    Which of these did not shock the court and all the officials?


    However, such talented and skilled people have become their own redundant son-in-law.


    Hey!


    Li Jing sighed silently, and her heart was full of feelings.


    At about a incense burning time, the eunuch came and reported that everything was ready.


    "Go and carry the plow to the back garden."


    Then all the officials went out of the Tai Chi hall with the king of the Tang Dynasty and went to the back garden.


    There is an open space in the back garden for transplanting exotic flowers, but no suitable seeds have been selected, so it has been empty.


    After a while, two oxen set up plows, one with a straight pole plow, and the other with a curved pole plow.


    Several farmers near the imperial city were holding plows, waiting for the order of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang stood quietly by the garden with all his officials and watched.


    "Let''s go."


    With the wave of the king of the Tang Dynasty, the two farmers whipped at the same time, and the two cows started slowly.


    Under the influence of cattle, two ploughs broke through the soil.


    At first, it was not obvious because of the same straight line. But soon, the advantages and disadvantages appeared.


    Tang Hao also explained why his plow had more advantages, and the differences and changes between the two.

 Chapter 183

    During the period explained by Tang Hao, two farm cows came to the edge of the open space one after the other.


    When the cattle reached the edge of the open space, the farmer who operated the Qu Yuan plow easily turned his head and continued to reclaim without much time.


    On the other hand, the farmer who operated the straight pole plow was not so easy. When he turned around, he not only needed to drive the cattle, but also moved the heavy plow. It took a lot of time and effort to come and go.


    Which is better or worse is revealed at this moment.


    The old man of Si Nong Temple looked at the scene in front of him and said with great joy.


    "The efficiency of the plow transformed by tangxianzi is 30% faster on the straight line, not to mention more than double on the U-turn."


    "What''s more, it''s easier to operate. It''s easy to turn around without any signs of difficulty."


    "If this plough is popularized, it will open up more good fields for Datang."


    Then the old man of the Si Nong Temple turned to Tang Hao and said excitedly.


    "Tang Xianzi''s move has benefited countless people in the Tang Dynasty. I thank Tang Xianzi first on behalf of thousands of people."


    While talking, the old man of Si Nong Temple bowed his hands respectfully and bowed deeply.


    Seeing the sudden move of the old man of the Si Nong temple, Tang Hao was really surprised and hurriedly moved his steps to avoid the worship.


    Tang Hao helped the old man sideways and said.


    "This adult is really an evil younger generation. Tang just has some understanding and makes a little transformation. If you want to say that the plow was made one by one by those skilled craftsmen in Tang''s family."


    "My Lord, Tang really can''t afford it."


    At this time, the eldest sun Wuji stood out with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, this plow is really as Tang Hao said. It is easy to operate, time-saving and labor-saving. It can be regarded as a measure of merit for the present and benefit for the future."


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao deserves a reward."


    Seeing this nephew rising all the way, I feel very relieved.


    Now, seeing that Tang Hao has made another great contribution, of course, we should invite contributions in time.


    Fang Xuanling also stood up and said.


    "Indeed, your majesty, Tang Xianzi''s actions are better than the credit of attacking Yinshan!"


    Listening to the words of the two ministers, Tang Hao looked at the cattle in the open space, with mixed feelings.


    Since he ascended the throne, he has been bent on building a strong Tang Dynasty, especially in this aspect of farming.


    It has not only encouraged agricultural production, but also spent a lot of energy in farming, which has led to today''s great situation.


    If the farm tools transformed by Tang Hao are popularized, it is decided that there will be a huge leap in farming.


    The reclamation of good farmland in Datang will be multiplied.


    In this way, the abundance of the granary is just around the corner.


    And this food is the foundation of the country and the backing of the four sides.


    With the surplus food, I can free up my hands and concentrate on what I always want to do.


    For example, they fought against Turks, Tubo and Koguryo.


    The king of Tang withdrew his thoughts and looked at the two ministers. Long Yan was very happy and said heartily.


    "Yes, you should be rewarded for such miracles!"


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the king of Tang fell into meditation again.


    Not long ago, Tang Hao had been granted a royal seal, not only the noble status of a Viscount, but also the official position was promoted to four grades.


    Now, how to reward this boy?


    Tang Hao has just won the title of viscount, but few people in Datang can achieve this achievement with their own ability at this age.


    If you were to be knighted again now, the grade jump would be too small, which would not be commensurate with this credit. If the jump is bigger, it is the marquis. It sounds very mysterious that the weak crown is promoted to the marquis.


    It must not be possible to grant a baron.


    It would be too stingy to reward only gold and silver items without a title.


    Moreover, if the reward is not appropriate, it will undoubtedly make those Tang people who are keen on invention and creation lose their enthusiasm.


    It seems that the reward can only be given from this official position.


    But Tang Hao is a general of Ningyuan who lives under the fifth grade. If he raises the rank of military attache again, it will inevitably be promoted too quickly in less than half a month.


    At this time, Du Rumei seemed to see the difficulty of the king of Tang and slowly came forward and said.


    "Your Majesty, the son of Tang county is both literate and martial. He has made great contributions to the country this time. He was granted a royal title not long ago. Now it''s not appropriate to give him a title. In my opinion, it''s perfect for Zhongyi doctor."


    Zhongyi doctor in the Tang Dynasty is the sixth rank of civil servants and is on the top of the five grades.


    This official position can be big or small.


    The big reason is that this official position is on the top of the five grades, and the official rank is quite high.


    The small reason is that this civil official position is a virtual position. Except for the salary of this virtual official, he has no real power in his hands.


    Hearing Du Rumei''s proposal, the hesitant king of Tang Dynasty brightened his eyes.


    This is undoubtedly a wonderful idea.


    "Hum! This civil servant is a good abacus!"


    Cheng Zhijie whispered.


    Gao Shilian also frowned slightly at the proposal, and he had some resistance in his heart.


    Look at the generals standing around the king of Tang Dynasty. Their faces were gloomy and stared at Du Rumei''s back. Their eyes were clearly filled with discontent and hostility.

 Chapter 184

    These generals know it.


    Tang Hao is now a general of Ningyuan under zhengwupin. If your majesty really canonizes Tang Hao as a doctor of Zhongyi on zhengwupin, Tang Hao will hold both civil and military posts.


    Of course, it''s not uncommon to hold both civil and military posts in the Tang Dynasty. There are many such people.


    However, if so, whether Tang Hao studied from literature or martial arts at that time remains to be studied.


    This is equivalent to Du Rumei digging the moment superstar in the military attache queue in the invisible silence.


    Before that, Tang Hao showed his extraordinary martial arts in his martial arts. He also showed his superior military strategy in the upheaval in the north. He also raided Yinshan Mountain and showed the generals'' talent incisively and vividly.


    Over time, this boy will become a young leader in the Tang army.


    Especially in the current barracks, new and old generals are out of service, and the talents of the younger generation of generals are more cherished.


    It would be a great loss for the military attache queue if they were dug up by the literary ministers.


    After some consideration, Gao Shilian slowly stepped out and said.


    "Your Majesty, I think you can see the military talent displayed by Tang Hao. If you stay in the army and cultivate it, you will certainly become the general figure of the champion of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with this civilian, I think why Tang Hao stays in the army and develops."


    As the representative of the Tang Dynasty, this respected old minister naturally wants to consider the future and development of the military general.


    Once the interests of military officers are involved, they will not compromise.


    Hearing the speech, Du Rumei, who had previously proposed, stood up again and said.


    "Duke Shen said, let me disagree. Whether it''s for literature or martial arts, Tang Hao is our courtier of the Tang Dynasty. As long as it''s beneficial to the country of the Tang Dynasty, why care about Tang Hao''s for literature and martial arts?"


    Hearing this, Fang Xuanling''s heart moved and echoed.


    "Now, the four sides of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and there are countless generals. For military generals, there is no shortage of tangxianzi. It''s better to stay in civil service."


    "What do you mean, Fang?"


    After hearing Fang Xuanling''s words, Yuchi Jingde was immediately unhappy, pulling his throat and then said.


    "What does it mean to arrive in all directions? The Turks just withdraw their troops and rest. It won''t be long before they will make a comeback. The Turks will not be destroyed. It will be a disaster sooner or later."


    "Now it''s the time when the army is out of service and there is a lack of generals, but you think you want Tang Hao to be a civilian. What do you mean?"


    Seeing the people quarrel again, Tang Hao smiled bitterly in his heart.


    On weekdays, I see these civil servants and military generals are peaceful, but always at this time, when interests are involved, they get into a quarrel.


    The more so, Tang Hao dared not speak. After all, the quarrel was entirely due to himself.


    But no matter what the outcome, his official position will certainly be promoted.


    From the bottom of my heart, Tang haoeven is quite satisfied with this civilian.


    Although this is only a civil servant without real power, or even an idle post, it is a real post on the top of the five grades. As long as you win this post, you will have a place in the court.


    Since then, he has been a scholar bureaucrat and can be regarded as a member of the Tang regime, which is of great significance to Tang Hao.


    Moreover, having both civil and military posts is of great benefit to Tang Hao''s future.


    After all, in this prosperous era, it mainly depends on these literary ministers to govern the country and weigh the court.


    I heard the noise in my ears getting louder and fiercer.


    The king of Tang frowned slightly, with a touch of royal majesty.


    "Enough!"


    With the saying of this sentence, the quarreling civil and military sides immediately quieted down.


    A moment later, the voice of the king of Tang came again.


    "Tang Hao has made meritorious contributions to the country. I have made up my mind and have been granted the title of Dali temple."


    With the words of the king of the Tang Dynasty, the dust on the position issue was settled and the dispute was completely over.


    Dali temple is.


    The official position under zhengwupin is one level lower than that of Zhongyi doctor, but it is an official position with real power.


    And this position, like the doctor of Chinese parliament, is an official position between civil and military, which can be civil and military.


    After listening to the decision of King Tang, Tang Hao''s heart clicked.


    This can be regarded as a position of great power, but Dali temple is a thankless Yamen.


    Dali temple is in charge of the criminal law of the Tang Dynasty and participates in the severity of punishment.


    If the Cheng of Dali temple is found guilty improperly, he shall be corrected according to law. In the absence of Dali Qing and Shaoqing, Dali temple is acting as the principal.


    Therefore, Dali temple has great influence and power.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao thought that the king of Tang wanted to investigate the Xuankong monk secretly.


    Is it difficult that the king of Tang placed himself in this position to make use of his position to investigate the monk?


    For his Majesty''s appointment of Tang Hao as the official of Dali temple, both Wen Chen and military general are confused about this arrangement.


    Dali temple is a large and small case of duanhuangcheng, and its location is very important.


    As a general of Ningyuan, Tang Hao will return to the barracks sooner or later. Where is he free to mind such things?


    If Tang Hao is given an idle position, it will not conflict with the military general''s official position. It should be the best.


    Of course, there is also a crucial point. Not long ago, marble and Shaoqing of Dali temple were dismissed for some reasons.


    Now in that big Dali temple, except for the old and frail Dali Temple secretary, there is no one who can be in charge of the overall situation.


    And Tang Hao was granted the right of Dali temple. Doesn''t it mean that as long as Tang Hao enters Dali temple, he can master Dali temple?


    Where will Tang Hao''s military attache position go?


    Thinking of this, the ministers became more and more confused.

 Chapter 185

    In the face of the appointment of the king of the Tang Dynasty, people were only confused.


    As if this appointment had a special mission for Tang Hao.


    Seeing that the reward was sealed, Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    The king of Tang turned slightly and faced Tang Hao. His eyes flashed and Lang said in a loud voice.


    "Dali temple is just, which is related to the long-term stability of Chang''an City and has a great responsibility. After you go to Dali temple, you must abide by the laws and regulations, set an example and share my worries."


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly when he met the meaningful eyes of the king of Tang.


    As expected, the king of Tang wanted to use his position to hide people''s eyes and ears and thoroughly investigate the details of the monk.


    The king of Tang paid so much attention to the Xuankong monk that Tang Hao was a little more curious about the monk''s real identity.


    Tang Hao bowed his hand and said respectfully.


    "Thank you, your majesty. I will live up to your Majesty''s entrustment, do my duty, uphold justice for the people of Chang''an and solve problems for the king of Tang."


    The two tacitly looked at each other, and the king of Tang nodded with satisfaction.


    A Qu Yuanli was exchanged for an official position in Dali temple. Tang Hao didn''t know whether he was making or losing such a deal.


    It''s just a pity that the central defense doctor''s idle job.


    But this was arranged by the king of Tang. What can Tang Hao do?


    But Tang Hao suddenly thought that this was the official position under the five grades. I don''t know those ordinary families. It took decades to sit in this position, but I got it easily.


    Li Ji''s heart was full of gloom. He had united all his ministers to impeach Tang Hao, but unexpectedly, the appearance of Qu Yuanli made the impeachment against Tang Hao invisible.


    To Li Ji''s dismay, Tang Hao also won the official post of Dali temple.


    At the end of the morning, Li Ji hurried out of the hall.


    Tang Hao also walked out of the hall slowly with all the officials. Looking at Li Ji''s hurried back, Tang Hao smiled playfully.


    After this experience, I think no one dared to ask for trouble in such a big Chang''an City for a long time.


    At this moment, Tang Hao is most afraid to meet Li Jing.


    Tang Hao couldn''t tell the secret that he left Li''s house and stayed in Viscount''s house in order to do what he wanted to do.


    However, the hall is so big that it is impossible not to meet it.


    Looking back at Li Jing from time to time, Tang Hao thought for a moment and walked forward.


    Tang Hao bowed and said respectfully.


    "Yue Zhang."


    Li Jing looked at Tang Hao in a daze. Although her face was calm, she was very complicated in her heart.


    At first, the child he picked up from the countryside is now among the Tang Dynasty hall and has made great achievements.


    Kaiguo County, general Ningyuan, Dali temple.


    All these things did not get a little shade from Li''s house. Tang Hao climbed to today''s position step by step.


    There are few such things and fewer such people in this prosperous era of the Tang Dynasty.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid that only Li Hui, the son of Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian, can compare with such talents.


    But Li Hui is expensive for the royal family. Sitting in this position is inseparable from those Royal relatives.


    The young man in front of him is completely different and has no relationship to rely on.


    After a moment of silence, Li Jing spoke slowly.


    "Hao''er, your mother-in-law, she..."


    Halfway through, Li Jing stopped talking and paused.


    "Everyone in the Li family hopes you can forget the past and return to Li''s house."


    Tang Hao stood there quietly, listening to the true feelings of the veteran on the battlefield.


    However, Tang Hao clearly knew that the eighteen riders could not return to Li''s house, and he could not return to Li''s house if he was deeply rewarded by the system.


    At least not now!


    Tang Hao bowed deeply, bowed and said slowly.


    "Father-in-law, I can''t go back, at least not now."


    Li Jing clubbed there, looked at Tang Hao with complex eyes, stared for a long time, sighed, and then got up and left.


    Seeing Li Jing disappear at the gate, Tang Hao slowly takes back his eyes.


    Just then, a palm fell on Tang Hao''s shoulder.


    I don''t know when Chang sun Chong appeared behind Tang Hao with a smile.


    The eldest son rushed to the direction of the city gate and said.


    "What? What did the Duke of Wei tell you?"


    Seeing that sun Chong had seen the scene just now, Tang Hao said truthfully.


    "Father-in-law wants me to go back to Li''s house."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment.


    "Brother Tang, don''t hesitate about this. Now you are promoted to the fifth grade. You are a viscount and become famous in the court."


    "If you go back to Li''s house now, don''t you want to be the redundant son-in-law?"


    In the eyes of Chang sun Chong, Tang Hao is just like himself. As a royal family, his status is obviously more noble than that of the Duke. Naturally, he is unwilling to let Tang Hao return to Li''s house.


    Of course, Tang Hao and Chang sun Chong think differently, but the decision tends to be the same, but Tang Hao has his own difficulties in the Viscount''s house.


    Tang Hao thought for two seconds and nodded slightly.


    The eldest son patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said with a relaxed face.


    "Well, don''t think about it. With my eldest sun, I can''t fall down on this day."


    With that, the eldest son smiled brightly and said.


    "Let''s go. This time you''ve made another contribution. I''ll give you a good celebration."


    Then he took Tang Hao''s shoulder and walked out.

 Chapter 186

    Drunken fairy building.


    The most famous restaurant in Chang''an city.


    It is quite different from Hu yuelou. There is no singing and dancing here. It is completely a place for drinking and fun.


    Chang sun Chong chose a wing loft with a window facing the Qinghe River and far away from the noise.


    When Tang Hao sat down, Chang sun Chong didn''t hurry to order dishes. He asked for some wine dishes and a pot of wine.


    The wine of the Tang Dynasty can be roughly divided into grain wine and fruit wine. At this time, Yicheng wine, which is famous in Chang''an, is on the small table.


    Yicheng wine, as its name suggests, is produced in Yicheng. Although it is very famous, its degree is very low.


    As far as the present pot of wine is concerned, it is not enough for Tang Hao and his eldest son to drink.


    Tang Hao looked at the dishes on the table mountain and at the leisurely look of Chang sun Chong.


    Intuition tells Tang Hao that Chang sun Chong is waiting for someone.


    Tang Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Eldest grandson, but are you waiting?"


    The eldest sun smiled mysteriously and said.


    "It''s true. It''s not urgent. The man will arrive soon."


    About a incense burning time, there was a slow sound of footsteps outside the wing room.


    Then, a young man dressed in brocade opened the door and walked in slowly.


    This young boy, Tang Hao has never seen before, is very strange.


    Seeing the boy coming in, the eldest son rushed up, arched his hands over the boy and said.


    "King Wei."


    The young man looked very elegant. After bowing to his eldest son, his eyes fell on Tang Hao.


    King Wei!


    During the Zhenguan period, there was only one king of Wei, who was the second son of King Tang and empress Chang sun, Li Tai.


    Li Tai, the fourth son of the king of the Tang Dynasty, with Huibao and Qingque in small letters. Talented, intelligent and peerless, a good scholar loves literature, works as a scribe, collects thousands of books, records "pet crown kings" in history, and is spoiled by the king of Tang Dynasty.


    It is reasonable to say that the prince granted the seal must move to the fief and must not stay in the Imperial City, but Li Tai is different. The king of Tang specially approved the "non official" and stayed with him for a long time.


    It''s not surprising that the eldest sun is also a relative of the emperor. It''s not surprising that he can get to know a prince like Li Tai who is doted on by the king of Tang.


    Chang sun Chong looked at the two people looking at each other and introduced them respectively.


    "Tang Hao, this is the king of Wei."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao got up, looked at Li Tai, bowed his hands and said.


    "Tang Hao met King Wei."


    After that, Chang sun Chong faced Li Taidao again.


    "King Wei, this is Tang Hao of the new viscount."


    Originally suspicious Li Tai, after listening to the introduction of Chang sun Chong, his eyes brightened and a touch of joy appeared on his face.


    Li Tai arched his hand at Tang Hao, smiled on his face and said kindly.


    "I''ve heard the reputation of tangxianzi spread all over Chang''an. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. Nice to meet you."


    This easy-going prince, in just a few words, can give people a trace of joy.


    Tang Hao has to admit that this is a master who can catch the hearts of the people.


    In terms of speech and manners, this king of Wei, Li Tai, is a little better than the same prince, Li Chengqian.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "King Wei praised it."


    Chang sun Chong stretched out his hand to indicate the position of the Lord and said.


    "Please, King Wei."


    Li Tai stepped forward slowly and sat down.


    Tang Hao was a little suspicious. He didn''t know what happened when Chang sun Chong asked the prince to come. He looked at Chang sun Chong suspiciously.


    But Chang sun Chong secretly made a gesture to Tang Hao, indicating that he didn''t worry.


    Just then, the young man filled the small table with good wine and vegetables.


    The eldest sun Chong asked Li Tai to bring vegetables and asked.


    "Did the king of Wei think of the good things he said earlier?"


    Li Tai glanced at Tang Hao with the dishes in his hand, but did not answer.


    Chang sun Chong immediately understood Li Tai''s anxiety and said.


    "The king of Wei need not worry. Tang Hao is not an outsider."


    In this long sun Chong''s heart, it seems that Tang Hao has been treated as a relative.


    Hearing the words of Chang sun Chong, a different color flashed in the eyes of King Wei.


    A pair of eyes swam between Tang Hao and Chang sun Chong.


    Suddenly I remembered what happened in front of the Viscount''s house not long ago.


    That farce has just settled.


    People in Chang''an city are wondering why Chang Sun Yi, who has always been independent, would break the Convention and even tear his face with the British Duke Li Ji to help Tang Hao, a new viscount.


    There are even some comments in Chang''an that Tang Hao has some kind of blood relationship with Chang sun.


    In the face of his mother, empress Chang sun, time and time again, he intentionally or unintentionally protected Tang Hao. The keen Li Tai even felt that Tang Hao had some roots with Chang sun?


    Especially since Tang Hao stayed in the Viscount''s house, Chang sun Chong spontaneously went to the Viscount''s house.


    Although he didn''t know what he was talking about these days, Li Tai also vaguely felt that Tang Hao''s identity was unusual.


    This time, seeing Chang sun Chong''s words was very relaxed and natural, just like protecting his brother, which strengthened Li Tai''s conjecture and also seemed to confirm the rumors in the long street.


    As the rumor said, this would be the most popular news in Chang''an City in so many years.


    Duke Wei''s superfluous son-in-law is actually a royal relative connected with the changsun family. When hearing this news, I''m afraid countless people will be shocked and can''t shut their mouth.


    Having said that, the king of Wei was not very human. Of course, he would not be sure about it before the news was officially announced.

 Chapter 187

    Li Tai took back his thoughts and said slowly.


    "The business in Beidi is indeed profitable and exciting."


    "However, the situation is very different now. If you operate these transactions again, the risk is too high."


    "If you put yourself in danger for this money, it''s very inappropriate."


    Tang Hao''s heart moved when he heard about Beidi''s business.


    Northland!


    It is nothing more than the sale of cattle, horses, leather goods and medicinal materials, all of which are in the hands of grassland tribes.


    If you want to resell these things from these grassland people, you must associate with these people.


    These grassland people in the north are Turkic tribes.


    Not long ago, it was the time when Datang fought with Turks. Now the Turkic army has just left.


    At this time, if you still want to communicate with these grassland people as before, if you are found by interested people, you may be in great trouble.


    At this time, the risk mentioned by Li Tai roughly means that.


    A powerful family like Xiang Li Tai and Chang sun Chong must have some industries in their hands to maintain their extravagance and spending in the government.


    But it is precisely because of such a prestigious son of power, he will not build up his own and even the reputation of the whole family for some profits.


    Tang Hao looked at Li Tai and Chang sun Chong and said.


    "What the king of Wei said is the sale of horses, cattle, sheep, medicinal materials and leather goods?"


    The eldest son rushed down and didn''t hide it. He replied with a smile.


    "Exactly."


    "Now is the critical period when the war between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks is imminent. At this time, if you are in contact with the Turkic barbarians, I''m afraid there will be big trouble if you are held by someone with a heart."


    Said here, Tang Hao paused, looked at them and continued.


    "However, I have a way to make money here. I don''t have to deal with foreigners. The risk is quite small and the profit is quite rich. Are you interested?"


    Hearing what Tang Hao said, Li Tai and Chang sun Chong looked over one after another.


    Not dealing with foreigners greatly avoids the risk of being manipulated by others.


    And it is profitable, which is undoubtedly a great temptation.


    In this way, such a clean way to make money is like the long-awaited business situation.


    Suddenly, a curious color appeared on Li Tai''s face and said.


    "What kind of business is it? I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Tea business."


    As soon as he said this, the strange light in Li Tai''s eyes quickly faded down and said.


    "Tang Xianzi doesn''t know. The tea trade has long been mature in the Tang Dynasty. It is transported from the South and resold in the north. There are many tea merchants like this."


    "Most of them are raw tea transported from the south. It has heavy moisture and seems to make a lot of profits, but in fact it is seriously short of weight. There is little money left except for the money to manage the road checkpoints."


    Unlike Li Tai, Chang sun Chong''s eyes shine and he is very excited.


    "The king of Wei didn''t know that Tang Hao''s so-called tea business is that we fry, process and sell tea ourselves. It is completely different from the raw tea on the market. It can be said to be a high-quality product of tea."


    "What''s more, there is no such skill in the market today."


    While talking, the eldest son smacked his tongue.


    "I once tasted the tea fried by Tang Hao. The feeling of lingering fragrance on my lips and teeth is still unforgettable."


    Li Tai listened to the mysterious description of Chang sun Chong, looked at Tang Hao who smiled but didn''t speak, frowned slightly and asked.


    "Is it really so magical?"


    Before Tang Hao could answer, the eldest son rushed and said.


    "It''s true! I can bring a pot to the king of Wei another day while my father is not in the house."


    Listening to Chang sun Chong''s words, Li Tai felt a little moved in his heart. This tea is so treasured by countless Chang sun adults who read treasure?


    It seems that what Chang sun Chong said is not exaggerated.


    Li Tai immediately became interested in the tea.


    "Since tangxianzi has technology and we have some contacts in the mall, why don''t we worry about this business?"


    In the context of the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, people from the imperial palace to the people have the habit of drinking tea, and the market is not worried at all.


    However, in Chang''an City, there are dignitaries everywhere. If there is no towering background, it is basically impossible to be a large-scale industry.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if you don''t have a big background and backing, you have opened a shop in Chang''an City and shipped goods. I''m afraid that if you sell them for less than two days, there will be jealous dignitaries and aristocratic families in trouble.


    Although Tang Hao is a Viscount, he doesn''t have any background. Even if he has military merit, even if he defeats Li Ji, it will frighten heiduo aristocratic families. However, if he opens a shop in Chang''an City, some aristocratic families may not dare to fight him.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields. Others can crowd them out secretly. Those means often make you defenseless.


    This is also one of the reasons why Tang Hao did not exchange copper on a large scale after frying new tea.


    Now with the participation of a powerful Duke and a prince loved by the king of Tang, the situation is completely different.


    If anyone dares to make trouble in secret now, he is looking for death.


    Tang Hao looked at the king of Wei and bowed his hands.


    "Thank King Wei for his love."


    The eldest son slapped the table and said happily.


    "OK! That''s the deal. I''ll choose a shop tomorrow. As for the source of goods, Tang Hao, you don''t have to worry. I''ll certainly find new picked tender tea with the king of Wei!"


    Tang Hao smiled and nodded.


    Just after the talk, the three gathered together and chatted while drinking. Unconsciously, they ate several pots.


    After several rounds of drinking, Li Tai left first and went to the door of the wing room. He didn''t forget to tell Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, you can say that tomorrow, Gu will send someone to the Viscount''s house to get a can."

 Chapter 188

    Li Tai left.


    Tang Hao, who was originally drunk, was out of his normal, as if he suddenly woke up.


    Tang Hao looked at Chang sun Chong and said.


    "Eldest grandson, there are countless powerful families in the imperial city. Why did you choose King Wei?"


    In Tang Hao''s opinion, whether it is with Li Tai or Li Chengqian, it will not be a good thing to go too close to the prince.


    Now, from the perspective of many princes of the Tang Dynasty, Li Chengqian, the eldest son, is the most likely to be established as a prince, followed by Li Tai, the most favored king of Wei.


    Apart from these two, for a while now, none of these princes is particularly outstanding.


    However, history was just unexpected. Tang Hao knew that in the history of the Tang Dynasty, it was Li Zhi, who now looked ordinary, who defeated competitors in waves of competition and finally became the next generation of monarch.


    From the bottom of his heart, Tang Hao is not optimistic about Li Tai and Li Chengqian. Of course, according to the wheel of history, it is impossible for Tang Hao to make friends with Li Zhi.


    As the old saying goes: if you don''t do anything, you''ll steal.


    Today''s Li Zhi didn''t show up. Tang Hao rushed to meet him, which was just self defeating.


    Because of the wheel of history, Tang Hao didn''t want to see that the eldest grandson who protected himself everywhere was too close to Li Tai, king of Wei.


    Since ancient times, the road of competing for the position of Prince has been extremely dangerous. Even the ministers behind these princes will be implicated.


    If you take a wrong step, you may suffer from the disaster of copying and chopping all over the door.


    Chang sun Chong raised his head, looked at Tang Hao and said with a smile.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to worry. I have my own discretion."


    Seeing Chang sun Chong''s face, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry, brother Tang. I won''t get involved in the muddy water of the dispute between the princes."


    Chang sun Chong added.


    Tang Hao sat there, thinking for a moment, shook his head slightly and remained silent.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was still worried, Chang sun Chong simply changed the topic and said.


    "Brother Tang, the king of Wei is famous and doted on by his majesty. If you want to break the deadlock with the Duke of Wei and completely change your identity, maybe the king of Wei can help you."


    Tang Hao had a good meal when he heard the speech.


    As Chang sun Chong said, the king of Wei was courteous and virtuous and loved literature. There were many influential scholars in his family. Moreover, in the court, he was deeply loved by those literary ministers.


    From the perspective of the court, most of the literary ministers are also in the hands of Li Tai. It can be said that the king of Wei has mastered the trend of public opinion in the court to a certain extent. If you get to know such people, it is easy to completely change your identity.


    However, if he was too close to Li Tai, he would be labeled as the king of Wei by all the ministers silently, and would be regarded as the so-called king of Wei party.


    With such a label, you will fall into a great crisis in the competition for the position of Prince.


    Seeing all Tang Hao''s thoughts, Chang sun Chong said while holding the dishes.


    "Brother Tang, now that you have established diplomatic relations with the king of Wei on this business road, you can show your head in Chang''an city. If you want to get to know the king of Wei, you just need to go further."


    When he said this, long sun Chongdun, his face became serious, and then said.


    "But you should grasp a degree and don''t get stuck in the quagmire of being a prince. If you get stuck, don''t mention the changsun family. I''m afraid the empress changsun can''t save you from water and fire."


    For ordinary people, if they want to enter the prince''s eyes, it is certainly a fool''s dream.


    But Tang Hao is different. The talent and martial arts shown by Tang are amazing. If you really want to make friends with the prince, you only need to show in front of the prince. Relying on your poetic talent, it''s not impossible for the prince to treat him as a friend.


    But now there are two princes who have met Tang Hao, and the situation has become extremely subtle.


    The key is that Tang Hao will choose which of Li Tai and Li Chengqian.


    Of course, such a passive choice must be something Tang Hao doesn''t want.


    What Tang Hao wants is not to curry favor with either of the two, let it be, and let these princes value their ability to make friends with themselves.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Tang Hao''s mouth rose slightly and a smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, Chang sun Chong also knew his position and said solemnly.


    "The eldest grandson never interferes in internal affairs. He will always support his majesty and be loyal to the son of heaven, not the prince. This is the attitude of the eldest grandson."


    After listening, a trace of respect appeared on Tang Hao''s face.


    This young man of his own age must have been taught by his eldest son Wuji''s words and deeds. At this age, he saw the internal affairs of the court so thoroughly.


    In private, when establishing diplomatic relations with the prince, he only talked about business, without a word of flattery. He can put into practice what changsun Wuji taught. Such a changsun Chong is already great.


    At this moment, Tang Hao suddenly became clear.


    No matter how the court changes, no matter how dangerous the dispute between the princes is, as long as you can control your private desires, these dangers will be a step away from yourself.


    In the final analysis, the Tang King is the only one in power in the Tang Dynasty.


    Whether Li Chengqian or Li Tai, in the final analysis, he is just the prince.


    You can''t make friends with anyone or support anyone for your rights. Waiting for the birth of the new emperor of the Tang Dynasty is the best choice.


    Tang Hao and his eldest son Chong drank a few more rounds before they left.

 Chapter 189

    The next day.


    As usual, Tang Hao got up to wash, trained eighteen riders and had breakfast.


    But what is different from the past is that after several days of observation, Tang Hao selected a general with excellent martial arts and good command as his deputy general.


    The deputy general''s name is Wu Tong. After that, he will follow Tang Hao.


    On the one hand, it is impossible to take these 18 horses everywhere, which is too conspicuous.


    More importantly, this disguised team needs to maintain a sufficient sense of mystery so as not to arouse people''s suspicion.


    Tang Hao put on the official robe of Dali temple, took Wu Tong and rode to Dali temple.


    This was granted the title of Dali Temple by the king of Tang Dynasty yesterday. According to laws and regulations, he will go to Dali Temple today.


    Tang Hao knew nothing about the situation of Dali temple at this time. After all, he had never touched it for so long.


    As a department for the trial and arrest of important criminals in the early Tang Dynasty. It has great powers, including two high-ranking and powerful positions: Dali Temple secretary and Dali Temple Shaoqing.


    When Tang Hao took Wu channel to Dali temple, a cadre of Dali Temple officials had already been waiting in the hall.


    This majestic and solemn hall has a large space, and Nen and his colleagues can accommodate hundreds of people.


    Tang Hao walked slowly to the hall, looked at two or three hundred people with serious faces on both sides of the hall, and nodded slightly.


    From the mental state of these people and their sharp eyes, these people are very human and must be good martial artists.


    Tang Hao''s eyes swept over these people''s faces one by one, and he sincerely praised them in his heart.


    "It''s worthy of being the Yamen to catch the key criminals. If it''s true, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers."


    For a moment, a slightly familiar face came into view.


    Jiang Chang.


    The man who recently whipped Li Siwen in Tang Hao''s street is a person who has met once and is now in the queue of these people.


    Obviously, when Tang Hao looked at Jiang Chang, Jiang Chang also saw Tang Hao.


    Different from Tang Hao''s lightness, Jiang Chang was extremely shocked.


    Jiang Chang never expected that the new Viscount, who happened to be on the streets of Chang''an not long ago, had become his own senior official.


    Tang Hao was named the head of Dali temple on his official website. It is reasonable to say that there is an official at the same level as him, two Shaoqing of Dali temple and one Dali Temple Qing.


    Now, the Dali temple has been reorganized. Two Dali Temple Shaoqing and two Dali temples have been dismissed for some reasons. It is at a time of shortage of manpower.


    The Dali Temple secretary left behind is old and dying. He has a taste of not seeking his post in his position.


    As a result, Tang Hao stepped into the Dali temple and became the largest official in power here.


    After some questioning, Tang Hao immediately understood.


    When he took office, he suddenly became the only manager. This sudden change really caught Tang Hao off guard.


    After a brief shock, Tang Hao gradually calmed down.


    The king of Tang put himself in such an important position for no reason. He must know the change of Dali temple.


    At this time, pushing yourself to this position of real power must have deep meaning.


    It is definitely not simple to say that these two Shaoqing, two Dali Temple leaders and four Dali Temple backbones were dismissed.


    Did the king of Tang push himself to this position to investigate these four important figures?


    Nowadays, Tang Hao has only a simple understanding of what happened in Dali temple and knows nothing about what happened before.


    To understand, we must first understand from the previous things.


    After a simple inauguration ceremony, Tang Hao returned to the room where he was staying in Dali temple.


    Wu Tong informs Jiang Chang to see Tang Hao.


    Jiang Chang was not surprised by Tang Hao''s summons.


    The new official must have some brains to climb to this position by his own means without the help of any external force.


    Summoning yourself at this time must be to ask about something before.


    Jiang Chang pushed open the door, bowed and said.


    "Jiang has often seen adults."


    Tang Hao stood in front of the chair and stared at Jiang Chang for a moment.


    "You should also know why I summoned you. Make a long story short."


    Jiang Chang straightened up and said.


    "My Lord, I want to ask about the reasons why the former four Dali Temple officials were dismissed?"


    "Continue."


    In the originally dark room, Tang Hao''s decisive questions made him more serious.


    Jiang Chang was calm and free, meditated for a moment, and said.


    "My Lord is thinking, why did your majesty transfer you to Dali temple and sit in the most influential position in Dali temple?"


    After listening, a look of approval appeared in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    This so-called "strange detective hand" Jiang Chang really deserves his reputation.


    It''s a waste of detective talent if you don''t work in Dali temple.


    Tang Hao said faintly.


    "I want to know what great event happened here before I took office. I will sack two Shaoqing and two Dali Temple chiefs at the same time. Or what kind of important case are they investigating?"


    Jiang Chang raised his head slightly, met Tang Hao''s sharp eyes and responded.


    "It''s a case about the former crown prince."

 Chapter 190

    Former crown prince!


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly pulled, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Previously, Tang Hao had guessed a lot about Dali temple and the monk to be investigated, but he didn''t think it was such a big event!


    Up to now, the Tang Dynasty has only experienced two generations, Li Yuan, the emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty, and Li Shimin, the Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty.


    From the Wude period to the Zhenguan period, there were only two princes.


    One is Li Jiancheng, the eldest son of Li Yuan, and the other is Li Chengqian, the son of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    But the former Prince died before the city gate when the Xuanwu Gate changed.


    Why did the king of Tang want to investigate the late prince himself at this time?


    Jiang Chang seemed to see Tang Hao''s doubts.


    "It is rumored that before the death of the former crown prince, a family in the crown prince''s family would take the posthumous son out of Chang''an city."


    After listening, Tang Hao suddenly understood.


    If such a posthumous son of the former crown prince really survives in the world, the king of Tang sitting on the Dragon chair of the Tang Dynasty is really worried.


    After all, the throne of the king of Tang Dynasty came from a wrong way!


    Despite all these years, the king of Tang made great efforts to push the Tang Dynasty to an unprecedented and prosperous era, he could not hide the fact that he killed his brother and took the throne.


    If there is such a former Prince''s blood and bone, it also shows that the change of Xuanwu Gate launched by the king of Tang has not been eradicated. The existence of such a person will certainly make the high king of Tang restless.


    However, why did the king of Tang hand over such a secret and sensitive Royal past to an outsider for investigation?


    Tang Hao was puzzled and asked.


    "Since it is such a secret task, why should it be investigated by Dali temple? The king of Tang is not afraid that this matter will be exposed?"


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Chang quietly glanced at the surrounding windows and lowered his voice.


    "Because in Dali temple, there is a secret investigation department, which is directly in the charge of your majesty and will only be responsible to your majesty."


    It turns out that there is such an unknown secret in Dali temple!


    Tang Hao''s heart moved slightly, but in the twinkling of an eye there was doubt. He stared at Jiang Chang, frowned slightly and said.


    "So secret, why do you know so clearly?"


    Jiang Chang smiled faintly and said.


    "Because I belong to this department."


    With this, Tang Jiahao suddenly realized it and asked.


    "Is there a clue?"


    Jiang Chang took a step forward, walked to Tang Hao and whispered.


    "Recently, a monk named Xuankong came to dacien temple. The Xuankong monk seems to have a good relationship with the former crown prince."


    Hearing this, everything is connected.


    Before, at the Tai Chi hall, the king of Tang inexplicably asked himself to investigate the Xuankong monk. Tang Hao was very surprised at that time.


    Now it seems that the purpose of investigating the monk is to let himself investigate the posthumous son of the former crown prince.


    For the kings of all dynasties, it was cold-blooded to treat this throne.


    Just like today''s king of Tang, even if he created the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, even if he had settled down in the country, when he knew that such a brother''s bones and blood existed in the world, he still took the opportunity to kill them completely.


    Tang Hao stared at Jiang Chang and said.


    "If I leave it entirely to you, how long will it take you to find out?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Chang suddenly raised his head, with a look of shock on his face and said.


    "Do adults believe in their subordinates'' abilities?"


    Facing Jiang Chang''s question, Tang Hao smiled in his heart.


    In the future, it will be a big case that will disturb the "holy driving" to investigate Xuankong monk.


    Although Tang Hao is a later generation''s piercer, he has obtained extraordinary martial arts and amazing talents by relying on the system. But after all, it is impossible to rely on the system for everything, let alone have no talent for solving cases.


    Since he is not a professional case solver, it''s good to find those professionals. Jiang Chang is undoubtedly such a professional!


    Tang Hao smiled and stared at Jiang Chang.


    "Give me a time limit."


    Hearing the speech, Jiang changlue pondered, looked solemn, bowed respectfully and said.


    "My subordinates will certainly live up to your adult''s trust and will do it well."


    "Within half a month, my subordinates will find out."


    Looking at the confident Jiang Chang, Tang Hao nodded approvingly.


    After Jiang Chang left, Tang Hao sat back in his chair, analyzed the situation in Dali temple and fell into meditation.


    It is said that once the son of heaven and a courtier.


    Now that he has taken the position of the sole administrator of Dali temple, it is imperative to take full control of Dali temple.


    Thinking about this, Tang Hao thought of the thirty soldiers selected by Chumo from the two thousand soldiers that day.


    These people follow themselves through life and death. In the hearts of these people, their loyalty to Tang Hao is naturally very high.


    In addition to the eighteen bikes you choose, twelve can be arranged quietly.


    At this time, the dismissed backbones are no longer there. Now the big seal and other things are in their own hands. There is absolutely no trouble in arranging a few fresh noodles.


    Two days later, there were ten more ordinary officers in Dali temple, and these ten officers were scattered under various departments.


    Of course, for each department, one or two more new officers do not care. After all, in this era, many people rely on their background to get mixed salaries, and they tacitly ignore the backers of these new officials.

 Chapter 191

    Dali temple.


    Now the status quo.


    One Dali Temple secretary who occupied his seat and two Dali Temple Shaoqing who were dismissed.


    There are two Dali temples. Tang Hao occupies one and the other is vacant.


    Two Dali Chengs, six secretaries, twelve judges and two prison Chengs.


    Each department has different authorities, but each person still has greater authority.


    Although one Dali Temple chief and two Dali Temple Shaoqing were missing, none of the subordinate officials moved, and all affairs were still going on in an orderly manner.


    What Tang Hao wanted to do was to look at those cases and the cases that were being tried, and then dispatch the personnel to investigate them.


    But Tang Hao naturally knew himself and put aside the cases involving powerful families for the time being.


    On the third day, Tang Hao transferred personnel.


    The remaining two soldiers and Jiang Chang, who was in a position directly under the division, were transferred to key departments at the same level.


    Of course, this transfer will inevitably touch the interests of some people, especially the three transferred secretaries, who are naturally uncomfortable.


    But there is no way to take Tang Hao. After all, the right position in Dali temple was granted by your majesty. What''s more, Tang Hao is the largest official in Dali temple, holding a big seal. Even if you complain all over the sky, what''s the role?


    Under the careful mobilization of Tang Hao, Tang Hao has controlled more than half of Dali temple in three days.


    At this time, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at Dali temple in Chang''an city.


    Many people believe that Tang Hao, who has no experience in handling cases, will certainly be excluded after entering Dali temple.


    Dali temple is a place where the interests of countless powerful aristocratic families are intertwined. In particular, the two Dali Temple mayors and the six secretaries are supported by the aristocratic families and are not easy to provoke.


    For this new boy, he will certainly not get good fruit to eat.


    In this important department, Dali temple is manipulated by the great family and has complex interest disputes. A Tang Hao without any merit in solving a case is destined to be elevated and will eventually walk out of Dali temple.


    However, they were wrong. Tang Hao, a novice in officialdom, easily won three straight positions after entering Dali temple for three days, and installed his own hands, as if he had mastered the situation of most of Dali temple.


    In order not to attract too many people''s attention, Tang Hao can only arrange so many people to enter Dali temple.


    Tang Hao planned to train those qualified and trusted people from the army or from his side, and gradually put them in this Dali temple.


    When you find out the relationship network behind these key positions, you are solving them one by one.


    Only then can I really control the Dali temple.


    After all, this is the only chance!


    Although things in the north are calm now, they are far from over. When the Turkic soldiers have been reorganized again, they may soon go to the battlefield in the north.


    During his journey to the north, what Tang Hao had to do was to arrange enough people in Dali temple. At that time, he could be far away in the northern battlefield or remotely control Dali temple in Chang''an.


    At dusk, the boring life in Dali temple was finally over. Tang Hao took Wu Tong and rode away slowly.


    Li Zheng Dian.


    In empress Chang sun''s bedroom, empress Chang sun and King Tang sat on a soft couch.


    Father-in-law Rong bowed and arched his hands and stood respectfully in the hall.


    "Report back to your majesty. According to the current situation, Tang Hao has indeed controlled the situation of Dali temple."


    Sitting on the soft collapse, the king of Tang Dynasty, after listening to father-in-law Rong''s report, appeared a little surprised on Long Yan and asked quite unexpectedly.


    "You mean that the boy, on his third day in office, took care of the three directors and arranged his own staff?"


    Grandpa Rong straightened up slowly and said firmly.


    "Indeed, within three days."


    The king of Tang sat there with a look of surprise and relief on his face. He was silent for a moment and said slowly.


    "This boy is surprising. He has such means in his official career. I want to see what he can''t do."


    Grandpa Rong said with a smile.


    "Doesn''t this just show your Majesty''s insight and golden eyes?"


    "If his majesty had not inscribed Tang Xianzi on the martial arts roster that day, how could he sit in this position today."


    In the face of this just right flattery, the king of Tang smiled heartily and Longyan was happy.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, from the bottom of his heart, was optimistic about this redundant son-in-law of the Duke of Wei.


    However, the king of Tang never expected that Tang Hao could do anything. He was also a good hand in the power competition on this official career.


    Empress Chang sun asked curiously.


    "Your Majesty, putting Tang Hao in the right position of Dali temple is to let him follow the path of Wen Chen?"


    The king of Tang looked at the empress Chang sun with pity, smiled mysteriously and said.


    "If you simply let him go to the military or civil service, wouldn''t you waste his talent? What I want is a handsome talent with all-round civil and military skills."


    Although she had already guessed what her Majesty was thinking, when the king of Tang said it clearly, empress changsun was still slightly surprised.


    Although the ways of writing and martial arts complement each other, they are often tit for tat.


    There are many such examples in history, first as a military post, and then as a literary post when it rises to the bottleneck.


    After all, the promotion of this military post requires meritorious service in the war. It can be said that it rises slowly step by step on military merit.


    This civil service needs seniority and political achievements to be promoted.


    Both of them need a lot of time to accumulate. After all, these military achievements and achievements can not be obtained overnight.


    It is precisely for this reason that the simultaneous advancement of civil and military forces is largely constrained, and in the end, most of them will stagnate on both sides.


    I don''t know whether the king of Tang didn''t want to consider this issue, or whether the king of Tang trusted Tang Hao in every way and thought he could achieve what he thought in his heart, he said faintly.


    "Something big will happen soon in the north. I hope he can deal with the affairs in Dali temple as soon as possible."

 Chapter 192

    Viscount house.


    Tang Hao and Wu Tong returned to the Viscount''s house.


    The housekeeper reported the tea purchased in the past two days and said.


    "Sir, you have fried the tea you bought according to your instructions. There are fifteen cans."


    Fifteen cans!


    Hearing this number, Tang Hao was very happy.


    However, the housekeeper''s next words immediately made Tang Hao unhappy.


    "There are too few Tea Gardens near Chang''an city. Most of them are not old trees, so there is less picking. Especially there is less fresh and tender tea."


    After listening, Tang Hao had some regrets.


    He also heard from the older generation that this tea tree can only be picked after three or four years. At this time, he can only pick it by topping and get a small amount of tea.


    Ten years later, when you enter adulthood, you can pick a large number of branches and stems. Thirty years later, you begin to age. You need to cut off the tree base and wait for the tea tree to grow again. After this round is completed, the tea trees need to be dug up and replanted.


    What''s more, the fertilizer in the Tang Dynasty was not as much as that in later generations, which further reduced the output of tea.


    Therefore, the tea fried by Tang Hao can only be supplied in a small amount at present, and can only earn the copper coins of princes and nobles.


    After Tang Hao finished his dinner and collected the fifteen cans of treasure, the servant reported that there were guests visiting.


    When Tang Hao came out of the yard and saw Du Rumei and Fang Xuanling, two courtiers, Tang Hao was confused.


    Tang Hao knew that the two were old friends of Li Jing, but he had no friendship with the two old ministers even when he was in Li''s house. Why did the two appear in his house at this time?


    Is it because they took office in Dali temple? These two ministers came to ask whether they would take military or civilian positions in the future?


    Out of courtesy, Tang Hao, who looked puzzled, invited them to his own hall.


    Tang Hao looked at them and said nothing. Instead, he looked around at his house.


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao asked.


    "What are you looking for?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the two old ministers looked at each other, smiled a little embarrassed, sat down slowly and didn''t respond.


    Du Rumei sat in front of the table, looked at Tang Hao, looked at the clean table, and asked.


    "Tang boy, you treat guests like this? How can we say that you are also your elder? You are so rude."


    Tang Hao was a little confused when he heard the speech.


    At this time, it was almost nightfall. The two old ministers came uninvited to see such a place and put two tables of wine and vegetables for entertainment.


    Stunned for a moment, Tang Hao waved to the housekeeper.


    "Go and let the dining room be served with a table of wine and vegetables."


    Before the housekeeper left, Xuanling opened his mouth and said with a little disgust.


    "Who cares for the wine and vegetables in your house? Besides, it''s getting dark soon. I can''t eat them."


    "Eh"


    Tang Hao could not help but be surprised and confused.


    What does it mean for two old ministers to visit at this time without drinking?


    Suddenly, Tang Hao''s heart brightened! These two must have come for tea!


    This time, there was a civil and military dispute in the court. These old ministers must have gone to changsun Wuji''s house and tasted the tea that changsun Wuji took from him at changsun''s house. Therefore, they came here specially!


    Tang Hao could even think that after seeing changsun Wuji''s tea, the two old ministers tried every means to ask for a taste. Finally, changsun Wuji must have cherished the three cans of tea and simply pushed the two men to himself.


    Although the Chang Sun family did not interfere in the government, it did not mean that they did not make friends with similar interests, just as Chang sun Chong did not interfere in the dispute over the monarch, but still established diplomatic relations with the king of Wei.


    Tang Hao hesitated for a moment and bit his teeth.


    "Forget it, go inside and get a can of green tea."


    The woman in charge of the family blessing God gave a gift, answered, and turned to get the gift and tea.


    Fang Xuanling and Du Rumei brightened their eyes and looked at each other with a smile on their faces.


    Two cups of green tea were brewed in a fragrant time. The two old ministers couldn''t wait to pick up the tea cup and sip it while blowing.


    Du Rumei said after tasting the fragrance of the tip of her tongue.


    "Good tea! Good tea! No wonder the eldest grandson is so stingy."


    Fang Xuanling smacked his tongue.


    "After drinking tea all my life, I know today that this is tea!"


    Tang Hao looked at the two old ministers as if they were children for food, and suddenly felt interesting.


    After tasting half a cup, Fang Xuanling put down the tea cup, looked directly at the celadon Weng on the table and said.


    "Tang boy, let''s discuss how many cans you have here? I''ll pay a high price."


    Hearing the speech, Du Rumei almost sprayed out the tea and said angrily.


    "Hey! I said to Lao Fang, don''t be so unkind. On the way here, I agreed to be half and half."


    Seeing that they were going to fight again, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Well, since both elders like to drink tea, I''ll give them one pot each, and you don''t have to compete."


    "It''s just that it''s difficult to buy fresh tea. I don''t have many in my family. I hope the two elders will keep it a secret."


    Two cans of tea can make a good relationship with the two important officials in the court. Of course Tang Hao is willing to do this.


    The tea is gone. You can fry it again. But the chance to get to know two important officials is not what you want.


    "Good nephew, you said earlier that there is a tea garden in my house. It is not small. It is planted by people from the south. It is all good tea trees. I''ll give you the tea garden. You only need to give me 10% of the fried tea every month."


    "Hey! Lao Du, our tea garden is adjacent. We are blessed to share. Tang boy, I''ll give you my share, too. It''s agreed to share 10% of the tea."


    After listening to the two proposals, Tang Hao''s heart brightened. With the tea gardens of these two aristocratic families, at least there is tea all year round, and the tea shop can be looked forward to!


    Looking at the expectant eyes of the two old ministers, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Well, I can help take care of the tea garden. I''ll give you 30% a month. How about it?"


    Fang Xuanling and Du Rumei looked at each other and read the surprise and surprise from each other''s eyes.


    With these two tea gardens, the new tea is enough to buy dozens of tea gardens as big as that in a few months after it goes on the market.


    More importantly, dealing with such humeral ministers as Fang Xuanling and Du Rumei will be of infinite benefit to his future career.

 Chapter 193

    Seeing the two old ministers leave, Tang Hao had a smile on his face.


    A watched flower never blooms, but an untended willow grows.


    The three cans of tea forcibly taken by the eldest sun Wuji also inadvertently brought two humeral ministers to Tang Hao.


    This was somewhat unexpected to Tang Hao.


    What''s more surprising is that he won two big tea plantations for nothing, but also with the tea business, he had contacts with the public houses of the two big countries.


    Now, in the court, among the literary ministers, the three giants have been connected with themselves.


    As a posterity, Tang Hao believed that human feelings were warm and cold, but Tang Hao was also more optimistic about interests.


    In the aristocratic circle of Datang, the binding of interests is more reassuring than any family blood.


    The next morning.


    Tang Hao finished his breakfast and sent three cans of tea to King Wei''s house.


    Although Li Tai said he would send someone to pick it up, Tang Hao would be better if he sent someone to take it. After all, this is the major shareholder of tea trading. In the future, he will have a foothold in the business circles of Chang''an City under the banner of the prince.


    As for the tea shop, let Chang sun Chong make arrangements first. It must take some time to buy the shop and repair and decorate it.


    After the explanation, Tang Hao took Wu Tong, left the Viscount''s house and rushed to Dali temple.


    Dali temple is not idle. Now Tang Hao is the only Shangguan here, and there are many trivial things to be busy.


    All kinds of boring and cumbersome files are enough to make Tang Hao sleepy.


    Just as Tang Hao was reading the file, there was a knock outside the door.


    Tang Hao rubbed his eyes, raised his spirit and said.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open and the two prime ministers of Dali temple came in with them.


    Seeing the arrival of these two people, Tang Hao was puzzled.


    When Tang Hao stepped into Dali temple, the music felt that the two Dali Temple Chengs contradicted themselves intentionally or unintentionally.


    Just because Tang Hao is the senior official of these two people, their performance is not obvious.


    Now, these two people who hate themselves come to the door.


    Two Dali Temple Chengs bowed symbolically.


    "I''ve seen adults."


    Tang Hao put down the file in his hand and stared at the two people.


    Vaguely, Tang Hao felt that the two came together, afraid it was a bad comer.


    Staring for a moment, Tang Hao said faintly.


    "You two came suddenly, but what''s important to report?"


    The Cheng of Dali temple, surnamed Zhao, slowly took out a volume of cases, Lang said.


    "Please, my Lord, review this file."


    While talking, the Dali Temple Cheng came forward and put the file on the long table in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao glanced at the Dali Temple Cheng, then at the file, wondering.


    This is the first time someone has taken out the file for their own inspection since they came to Dali temple. Moreover, two Dali Temple mayors came to check the case at the same time.


    Since he was sitting in the right position of Dali temple, Tang Hao had no choice. He picked up the file and opened it.


    Just for a moment, Tang Hao Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the two people under the hall. They looked at each other and gave a sneer at the corners of their mouths.


    Obviously, there is something wrong with this file, and the two in the hall must have no good intentions.


    Tang Hao carefully reviewed the file in his hand word by word. After reviewing it, Tang Hao couldn''t help frowning.


    However, in an instant, Tang Hao stretched his eyebrows and was not noticed by the two people under the hall.


    Seeing Tang Hao put down the file, the Dali Temple Cheng surnamed Zhao took a small step forward and reminded him.


    "My Lord, this case file has been delayed for more than half a month. It''s time to close the case."


    Tang Hao tapped the file with his finger and said disapprovingly.


    "On this file, in the direction of Xishan, the two sides fought, and one side accidentally killed the other. What else can be tried and judged for such a simple and clear case?"


    Murder pays for life, debt pays for money.


    In such a simple and clear case, the two people treated themselves as ignorant children and brought them to their own trial and investigation.


    "Yes, yes! It''s very simple. I''ll wait for adults to sign and close the case."


    Your highness, the two heads looked at each other quietly, and their heads were like chickens pecking rice.


    In this Dali temple, after the case is tried, the Cheng of Dali temple can be handed over to the Shangguan and signed by Dali temple. This is the conclusion of the case.


    Tang Hao saw the two men''s sneaky appearance. He didn''t know it in his heart. The two men officially pushed themselves into the fire pit.


    If Tang Hao first entered Chang''an and sat in the right position of Dali temple, Tang Hao would sign the case without hesitation after visiting the file.


    But in the past few days, Tang Hao did not spend too much time in Chang''an city. He was deaf to things outside the window.


    In recent days, the eighteen cavalry of Tang Hao''s family have been trained successfully, and the rest still need to be tempered on the battlefield. Privately, the eighteen cavalry disguised as the servants of viscount''s house and wandered around the streets of Chang''an City on the grounds of purchase to inquire about some news.


    It''s a coincidence that Tang Hao heard some reports about the Xishan murder case yesterday. The murder case is far from as simple as what the file said!

 Chapter 194

    Xishan.


    It is desolate here, but there is iron ore everywhere.


    This mine belongs to the changsun family.


    As the country''s uncle, the eldest Sun Yi family operated the mine in his early years, and the output of the eldest Sun family''s pig iron accounted for almost 30% of the total pig iron in the Tang Dynasty.


    These iron ores are mainly used for coinage, agricultural tools and weapons in the Tang Dynasty.


    Owning such a mine with amazing output is like owning a golden mountain.


    Therefore, the mine accounts for more than half of the assets of the changsun family. If someone just competes with the changsun family for the iron mine, they will cut off the wealth of the changsun family and declare war on the changsun family.


    But there are such people who are not afraid of death.


    The people under Li Ke, king of Wu, took a fancy to the operation of the iron mine and wanted to take a share of it, so they put their hands to the west mountain.


    But this man was also very smart. He didn''t intend to have a head-on conflict with Chang sun Yishi. Instead, he dug a new mine several miles away from Li mine.


    But it happened that the newly dug mine was connected with the changsun''s mine, which led to the collapse of the mine and killed many people.


    Logically speaking, the collapse of the mine cave and the death of several people were not a major event in ancient times.


    These powerful aristocratic families can live with some money.


    But the manager of the changsun family''s mine was so angry that he took his servants and caught the man under the king of Wu. After some entanglement, he killed the man and his servants.


    Not many people died in the mine collapse, which was not a big deal, but now the two sides fought and killed more than ten people. The matter went out of control and was reported to Dali temple.


    But people with a clear eye know that this case involves Li Ke, king of Wu, and the changsun clan. Both of them are aristocratic families with a towering background in the imperial city. Who dares to judge this case?


    Now, as the third son of the king of Tang, it is a time of high spirits and complacency.


    The man under his door was killed. Of course, King Wu was very unhappy, but his opponent was the changsun family, so it was hard to attack for a while.


    On the contrary, the eldest grandson''s iron ore is his own throat and the lifeblood of capital. Of course, he doesn''t want others to take a hand in his own rice bowl. Even if the other party is the prince, he will certainly not give in.


    Although there is no apparent support for the mine manager, there must be support for the mine manager behind his back.


    Of course, there was a lot of noise in the market. The king of Tang Dynasty and empress Chang sun also knew that they were both open and closed, unwilling to take care of it.


    In the end, it fell on Dali temple.


    This is also the reason why the case has not been closed in Dali temple.


    In this case, no matter how you decide, you will always offend one party.


    And these two sides, even the powerful aristocratic families at the national level, dare not provoke, not to mention Viscount nobles like Tang Hao.


    As long as Tang Hao signs and seals, the case is closed.


    Then, either Tang Hao offended Chang Sun Yi or Li Ke, king of Wu.


    Tang Hao remembered that Chang sun Chong was looking for himself to do business. Most of them were planning for the worst.


    The king of Tang stepped in, closed the mine and the royal family mined.


    Chang sun''s family is looking for another way to make money. I think Chang sun Chong can prevent trouble before it happens.


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts, narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people in the hall.


    "What do you two think of this case?"


    The Cheng Dao of Dali Temple surnamed Zhao.


    "As your excellency said, killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. If the miner killed someone, he will naturally be convicted and brought to justice."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao threw the file in front of the Dali Temple Cheng, saying


    "Well, you go and ask the miner to take charge of the pledge. If you sign your name again, the case will be closed. Such a small case doesn''t have to be handed over to our official for trial."


    Hearing the speech, another Dali Temple Cheng suddenly changed his face, raised his head and said in surprise.


    "My Lord, this is against the rules of handling cases in Dali temple."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao stood up from his chair, shot two cold lights from his eyes and shouted.


    "Just you two little bitches, do you really think I can''t see that little trick?"


    The cold voice echoed in the hall.


    The two Dali Temple Chengs trembled and were speechless.


    Tang Hao slammed his fist on the long table in front of him, stared at the two people in the hall and said.


    "You also want to calculate me? You deserve it?"


    The mayor of Dali Temple surnamed Zhao trembled when he saw that Tang Hao was angry and terrified.


    "Big... Sir, why... Why do you say that?"


    Before he finished, an inkstone came and hit the head of the Dali Temple Cheng heavily.


    The Cheng of Dali temple only felt that his eyes were shining with Venus and he couldn''t stand stably. He fainted on the spot and blood flowed down his forehead.


    Tang Hao''s shrill voice came in an instant.


    "Just you two bastards, don''t look at yourself and dare to pit me?"


    Another Dali Temple Cheng was stunned on the spot. "Putong" knelt on the ground and stared at Tang Hao. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He did not expect that this young senior official should have such keen insight and such a hot temper.


    "Somebody! Drag these two goods out for me!"


    With Tang Hao''s order, two officials of Dali temple outside the door dragged the Dali Temple Cheng on the ground out.


    Looking at the only Dali Temple Cheng left in the hall, Tang Hao stared at the man and shouted.


    "Listen to me. I don''t care who instructs you. Go back and tell your master that Tang Hao doesn''t have a hard time with anyone, but if he has to do something, don''t force me to turn my face."


    Tang Hao''s voice was so loud that even the officials in the corridor could hear it clearly.


    Looking at the pale, trembling Dali Temple Cheng, he came out slowly.


    The officers outside the hall looked at each other. Some were worried, others gloated and whispered.


    "These two often plot against people on weekdays. Today, they met with a hard stubble and were punished."


    "Although these two people deserve what they deserve, after all, these two adults are also the sixth grade officials in the register of the Ministry of officials. If they hurt such a senior official, Tang Xianzi is afraid that he will encounter trouble in the future."


    "Young after all! Acting too impulsively."

 Chapter 195

    3 p.m. to 5 p.m..


    The dark lines placed in Dali temple have successively sorted out and reported the opinions of the officials of Dali temple on Tang Hao''s wounding the Cheng of Dali temple.


    In the face of the opinions of the people in the temple, Tang Hao didn''t care at all.


    Since he dares to fight the Dali Temple Cheng, he is naturally not afraid of rumors.


    Now Tang Hao is the supreme authority of Dali temple. If he judges their behavior as private behavior, characterizes them as seeking private interests and secretly calculates himself, the nature of this matter will be completely different.


    Tang Hao was convinced that in the following period of time, people in other positions in Dali temple would not dare to act rashly and think carefully about themselves.


    Anyway, his time in Dali temple will not be too long. He only needs to be safe during Tang Hao''s time in Dali temple.


    After looking through several files, Tang Hao signed off these unimportant cases and closed the case.


    With Wu Tong and Wu Zhui, he ran to the Viscount''s house.


    Maybe I didn''t see the Yellow calendar when I went out. I was unlucky when I met those two withered goods in the morning. The road back to the house was not smooth this time.


    During the gallop, Tang Hao on Wu Zhui felt that the horse''s hooves seemed to touch something. Wu Zhui, who had always had four hoofs, couldn''t even run Wu Tong''s horse at this time, and it didn''t seem as smooth as usual.


    After running out, Tang Hao stopped his horse, turned over and dismounted to check.


    If you don''t see it, it''s amazing.


    I don''t know when Wu Zhui''s two front hoofs touched the stratum corneum of the ground, and there was a little gap, just like a human nail or missing a piece.


    Fortunately, the cuticle was worn. When the newly exposed cuticle came into contact with the ground, Wu Zhui must have rushed to discomfort before he had to slow down.


    Tang Hao also knows something about the horseshoe structure.


    The hoof of a horse consists of two layers. The layer in contact with the ground is about two to three centimeters thick hard cutin, and the top layer is living cutin.


    At this time, what is worn is these living cutin, just like the part of skin and flesh in the same person''s fingernails.


    At this time, Wu Tong, who stood side by side, also stopped the horses and came to check.


    "Sir, the horse''s hoof is damaged. You can''t ride it anymore. You need to rest."


    Looking at the damaged horse''s hoof, Tang Hao only felt the pain. He fondled the horse''s hoof and said reluctantly.


    "Yes, the horseshoe is damaged. If it is serious, it will be a pity for the horse."


    For Tang Hao, it''s not easy to get the black Zhui. If he doesn''t protect well and his four hoofs fall off in the future, he will lose a lot.


    What''s more, if you go to the battlefield, you won''t lose your horses. You can''t protect your life.


    Wu Tong saw all this in his eyes and said.


    "Sir, the horses on the battlefield, like those in Chang''an City, need to be replaced frequently to protect their hooves."


    "When I returned to the house today, I selected two horses for Sir Alex to transfer."


    After that, Wu Tong paused. Seeing that Tang Hao was thoughtful, he said.


    "Sir, you can ride your subordinate''s war horse this time."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao pondered Wu Tong''s words.


    According to common sense, garrison horses need to carry heavy loads. It is normal to change them frequently.


    However, the horses in Chang''an city do not need to carry leather armor and heavy objects. They are mainly used for light and simple riding. Why do they need to be replaced frequently?


    Looking at Shipu Avenue in Chang''an City, Tang Hao suddenly realized it and his eyes lit up.


    "I see!"


    "There are all stone paved roads in Chang''an city. They are extremely hard and naturally damage horseshoes."


    To understand this problem, Tang Hao smiled brightly and said.


    "It doesn''t matter! Today I''ll take my horse and walk with you in Chang''an Street."


    With that, Tang Hao took his horse and walked forward slowly.


    Listening to Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong was confused. He couldn''t understand Tang Hao''s intention for the moment.


    In Wu Tong''s eyes, it''s just a matter of common sense. It''s passed down from our ancestors. Who will investigate these reasons?


    Wu Tong shook his head and followed Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao knew that horses were closely related to people''s lives in Datang. Horses were indispensable for carrying goods, transmitting information, marching and fighting.


    The high elimination rate of horses is often not due to the injury and illness of horses, but due to the friction, damage and even falling off of horse hoofs in long-term contact with ponding and hard ground.


    In this era of cold weapons, the role of war horses is self-evident, and the protection of Horseshoes has become the most troublesome problem for those horsemen.


    Of course, there is something that has not come yet, which can perfectly solve this problem.


    horseshoe!


    In my impression, this gadget was gradually spread from Europe during the Yuan Dynasty.


    It is such a small thing that greatly reduces the elimination rate of war horses and greatly improves the running ability of cavalry.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao suddenly became enlightened.


    It seems that this gadget must be manufactured as soon as possible.


    Not only for their own wuzhui, but also for the benefit of the cavalry soldiers and civilians of the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 196

    Tang Hao took his horse back to the house. After eating, he was stuffy in the house and began to think about the horseshoe.


    It''s not difficult. A smooth horseshoe shaped iron plate is hollowed out in the middle and nailed to the horseshoe with nails.


    Tang Hao''s worry is not whether he can do it, but how to promote it after it is done.


    For an object that the people of the Tang Dynasty have never seen before, it should be used on their horses that can survive.


    It is estimated that the rude act of nailing to the horse''s paw is enough to frighten these people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Just as Tang Hao was thinking, the housekeeper came in.


    "Sir, there are people from the princess''s house and an invitation."


    Sheriff''s house?


    And an invitation?


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was puzzled.


    The so-called Prince is nothing more than Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian.


    Except that last incident in northern territory had something to do with the Li Xiaogong, it had nothing to do with the him on weekdays.


    Tang Hao was not surprised if other families sent invitations, but Tang Hao was puzzled by the invitation sent by the princess''s house.


    "Please."


    Although he was full of doubts, Tang Hao invited the people who sent the invitation from the prince''s house in accordance with the etiquette.


    The woman in charge of the family said.


    "Promise."


    Then he turned and left the house.


    Soon, a servant in royal clothes came in slowly.


    When the servant entered the house, he bowed and saluted politely.


    "Tang Xianzi, a domestic slave, was ordered by Mr. Li to send an invitation to Tang Xianzi. I hope Tang Xianzi can attend the appointment on time."


    Childe Li?


    Isn''t that Li Hui?


    The prince''s son, who had met him in Huyue building, would send himself an invitation?


    Looking at the invitation presented by the servant''s hands, Tang Hao was stunned, slightly frowned, slowly took over the invitation, opened the fire paint and looked through it.


    The vigorous and powerful font is introduced into the eyes, which seems to penetrate the back of the paper.


    He reads like a man, just like Li Hui. Although he is Confucian, elegant and handsome, his words and deeds reveal a kind of dignity everywhere.


    A moment later, Tang Hao put away the invitation.


    Li Hui invited himself to the poetry meeting, and it''s still tonight!


    Although I don''t know why Li Hui invited himself, Tang Hao was never afraid of the occasion of the poetry club.


    Tang Hao took the invitation card, looked at the servant of the princess''s house and asked.


    "I wonder who your host invited?"


    The servant bowed in reply.


    "The aristocratic sons and ladies of all the aristocratic families have invitations."


    "Childe Li has an order. This invitation must be sent to tangxianzi personally, but at noon, tangxianzi is not in your house..."


    Tang Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. Go back and tell your childe that Tang must be on time."


    The servant was overjoyed, bowed down and turned out of the house.


    Tang Hao looked at the invitation in his hand and thought for a moment. He was too lazy to change his clothes and went to the princess''s house alone.


    When Tang Hao arrived at the prince''s house, dozens of carriages had parked outside the house.


    And these carriages, all three or four, apparently participated in the poetry meeting, either from the Marquis''s house or the Duke''s house.


    In Chang''an City, where powerful aristocratic families are everywhere, there are so many Viscount like Tang Hao.


    After the bodyguards checked the invitation, Tang Hao entered.


    After walking through the corridors and two gardens, Tang Hao finally arrived at the place where the poetry fair was held under the guidance of the servants in the prefectural palace.


    Hundreds of lanterns are scattered everywhere, and the lights on the huge field are bright as day.


    The poles hanging lanterns are also tightly wrapped with brocade. Tables and chairs are scattered beside the huge open space, and exquisite wine and dishes are placed on the table. The fragrance overflows all over the audience.


    Looking at the luxury of the poetry fair, Tang Hao not only smacked his tongue.


    "Your boy is finally willing to show up. You will come to the poetry meeting."


    While talking, he put a palm on Tang Hao''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Hearing this familiar, Tang Hao smiled, turned to look at the comer and said with a smile.


    "Hey! I''ve been soaking in Dali temple every day recently. I want to relax and go to Huyue building and flower wine every day, but the conditions are not allowed."


    Chumo patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said with emotion.


    "Brother Tang, in just a few days, you have been promoted to a new official, and the gap between us has widened. It''s really beyond my reach."


    Speaking of this, Cheng chumerton paused and said.


    "Brother Tang, I''ve heard that you are powerful in Dali temple."


    After listening, Tang Hao smiled helplessly.


    Tang Hao knows best whether he is powerful or not.


    In the past few days, I replaced several secretaries in Dali temple, and hurt the Dali Temple Cheng today. This action obviously stopped in Dali temple, but the powerful forces after these official positions may make some moths.


    Behind the brilliance, the undercurrent of these powerful families is surging.


    However, for Chumo, when he first returned to Chang''an, he was granted by the king of Tang. Tang Hao became a general of Ningyuan, and he became a general of Rangers.


    Originally, Tang Hao and he were only one grade apart. Chumo wondered how he could catch up with Tang Hao.


    Within a few days, Tang Hao changed and became the founder of Dali temple under the fifth grade! The gap became unreachable again.


    Chumo feels envious when he thinks of this place.


    People are more angry than people.


    Chumo sweeps around for a week, looks at Tang Hao thoughtfully, and raises an eyebrow to indicate somewhere.


    "Isn''t that your wife? Why? Aren''t you going to say something?"


    Hearing Chumo''s teasing, Tang Haobai glances at Chumo. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open.


    Tang Hao can''t tell the reason why he can''t go back to Li''s house, and he can''t show his ruthlessness towards Li''s house.


    At this time, the last thing Tang Hao wanted to meet was Li Wanqing. It was troublesome and embarrassing to explain.

 Chapter 197

    Tang Hao ignores Chumo and looks at Li Wanqing.


    At this time, Li Wanqing was dressed in a blue Luo skirt. It seemed that she was a lot thinner. Even her face was a little haggard.


    Seeing that Li Wanqing also looked over, Tang Hao looked away and looked around for a week. Instead, he saw many familiar faces.


    Fang Yiai, Chang sun Chong, Princess Changle, Prince Li Chengqian, Li Siwen, etc.


    Tang Hao thought there would be a lot of people at the poetry meeting, but now it seems that there are only about 20 people invited by Li Hui, except for the descendants of important officials in the court.


    Like these people, Tang Hao took his seats one after another after greeting.


    Unfortunately, Li Wanqing also took his seat, and the position was next to Tang Hao.


    Although the marriage between Li Wanqing and Tang Hao was not carried out with great fanfare, the names of the two husband and wife have long been well known. It is no surprise to arrange seats together on this occasion.


    They sat down next to each other without saying a word or communicating.


    At this time, more than ten slaves and maidservants came up with wine and fruit plates in the princess''s house.


    Li Hui, still dressed in brocade, gracefully walked into the open space and announced.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start today''s poetry meeting."


    Night is approaching.


    The whole prefectural palace gradually quieted down.


    The venue of the poetry fair was brightly lit. After serving fruits and drinks, more than a dozen slaves stood quietly at the table, serving the more than 20 people.


    Li Hui slowly took a few steps, looked around at the crowd and smiled.


    "Previously, we had autumn as the topic, but today, what is the topic?"


    Since it is a poetry club and people gather here, it must need a theme. Otherwise, it will be incomparable and meaningless.


    Prince Li Chengqian gently shook the folding fan in his hand and smiled.


    "Today, the two most talented talents in Chang''an city come here. If it''s too simple, I''m afraid it''s boring."


    Fang Yiai slowly stood up and said.


    "What your Highness the prince has said is very true. This time, it is not only difficult to choose the topic, but also necessary to use words and rhymes. Only in this way can you have fun."


    As soon as this remark came out, people''s eyes drifted away from Li Hui and Tang Hao, and they all nodded in agreement.


    In the past, Li Hui was undoubtedly the first talent of the workers in Chang''an city.


    However, in recent months, Tang Hao has sprung up, and his poetic talent has quickly spread in Chang''an city.


    So far, the two talented men who have just reached Chang''an have never faced each other head-on. It is still unknown who has the better talent.


    Today''s poetry meeting, Li Hui specially invited Tang Hao, which is the best opportunity for the two to compete.


    When Li Hui heard the speech, his eyes inadvertently fell on Tang Hao.


    But Tang Hao sat there, frowning slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He wanted to go up and look distracted.


    Looking at Tang Hai''s official robe, Li Hui was even more dismissive.


    Through opportunism, Qu Yuanli was transformed into an official robe. Li Hui still despised it.


    What about Dali temple?


    After all, I don''t rely on my own efforts, but on my ability to handle cases.


    If you don''t have the ability, you will get this office. It''s just an empty shell. After all, it will be shelved and elevated one day.


    What qualifications does such a person have to compare with his dignified and five grade admonishing doctor?


    Watching for a moment, Li Hui took his eyes away from Tang Hao and turned to Princess Changle.


    Looking at the exquisite and beautiful jade face, dignified, virtuous and generous, Li Hui couldn''t help looking gentle and wandering.


    In such a big Chang''an City, perhaps this woman is the only one who can make Li Hui love.


    Li Hui smiled and said.


    "The past poetry meeting is the royal highness of the princess. Today, when the poem is inscribed, the royal highness of the princess comes out."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes fell on Princess Changle.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Princess Changle slowly stood up, meditated for a moment, looked up slightly, saw the bright moon and whispered.


    "Since childe Li recommended it, I don''t respect it."


    Standing in the open space, Li Hui bowed respectfully and returned to his seat.


    "Tonight, everything is quiet. The bright moon is high and not weak. Let''s take the moon as the topic. How about it?"


    Hearing Princess Changle''s proposal, everyone present frowned slightly.


    Since ancient times, there are countless poems related to the moon, including some famous sentences handed down through the ages.


    Because of this, it is inevitable that it will be compared with this famous sentence, which inadvertently increases the difficulty.


    What''s more, there are too many poems about the moon. If there is no new idea, it often ends up with a stereotype.


    But it''s not easy to be a cliche and write new ideas if you want to be brilliant.


    A woman in white sitting next to Chang sun Chong smiled and whispered.


    "For having heard it many times even woman and children all know prelude to water melody," the Tang Dynasty''s son was asked to sing a song of melody, which was written in Changan by the princess of highness. The poem is not familiar with Changan.


    When others heard what the woman in White said, they were stunned and reacted.


    "It''s true. The poems are tender and give people infinite imagination, as if they were in a fairyland in the Moon Palace."


    "Every word is extremely beautiful. It is a rare masterpiece to praise Chang''an."


    "It''s not just the poem itself, but even the tune. I can''t help but swing the melody in my mind when I hear the first four words of shuidiao."


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui in the open space looked heavy.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that it was a classic with beautiful tunes, beautiful lyrics and songs.


    People like Li Hui, who is known as the first son of Chang''an, can''t help but want to hum along with the music.


    This quyi was done by his beloved according to Tang Hao''s poems, which inadvertently touched his nerve, and his heart was bitter and difficult to accept.


    If you lose momentum when you start a factory, how can you compete with the poetry Fair held by yourself?


    Besides, I have an appointment with the king of Wu. Today''s poetry meeting will definitely crush Tang Hao.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Li Hui was full of fighting spirit.


    At this time, the princess Changle whom I admire is here. I must make an amazing poem to compare Tang Hao completely and let everyone see who is the first talent in Chang''an city.

 Chapter 198

    At this moment, Li Hui''s fighting spirit is high.


    Tang Hao was completely immersed in the horseshoe and Dali temple, and didn''t notice Li Hui''s aggressive eyes.


    Seeing that everyone was embarrassed, Princess Changle changed her mind and said softly.


    "In that case, let''s choose a poem title we''ve never chosen. If spring comes, all things live. How about taking spring as the poem title?"


    The poetry meeting focuses on the literati, leisure, exchange experience and show their talents.


    Hearing this poem topic with a wider theme, everyone''s eyebrows stretched out.


    With a smile on her lips, Princess Changle glanced at the relieved people and looked at BI a woman.


    "Sister minglan, I have a problem. You can decide the harmony of this word."


    The woman in white stood up again, smiled and nodded.


    Tang Hao set his eyes on the woman in white and became curious about her identity.


    Being able to match the sister of Princess Changle, the woman''s identity must be extraordinary. Looking at Chang sun Chong, she looks happy. Looking at the girl sitting next to Chang sun Chong, she must have a lot to do with Chang sun Chong.


    Is this the girl of the eldest grandson''s family?


    The woman in white pondered for a few seconds and said slowly.


    "If you rhyme, it''s better to have seven words. If you have words, it''s better to have Liu as your name. How about it?"


    Everyone smiled and nodded.


    Willow branches sprout in early spring, which can also reflect the saying of Princess Changle that if spring comes, everything is pregnant.


    That is to say, in this poem, Liu is the title, focusing on spring. At the same time, it must also be a seven character poem.


    Seeing that the rules of the poetry meeting had been set, the servants and maidservants of the prince''s residence who served behind the seat came forward slowly and offered paper, pen and ink.


    Tang Hao looked around. Everyone at the poetry meeting was thinking quietly.


    Next to Li Hui, there was an empty table and chair, waiting for someone.


    Seeing Tang Hao looking over, Li Hui glanced at Tang Hao and thought a little, so he took the lead in picking up his pen, wrote quickly on the paper and splashed ink.


    Then, after a moment of thinking, the other people also continued to write.


    Those who can be invited by Li Hui are talented men and women who have read poetry and books.


    This poem can write poetry. It''s not too difficult for them to make poems that meet the requirements.


    After listening to these regulations, Tang Hao pondered in his heart and had an idea.


    After all, I have read so many poems in my previous life. Now this poem is not easy to catch.


    Picking up his pen and ink, Tang Hao brews up some emotions and walks away.


    Although he wrote thousands of poems, he didn''t realize that Tang Hao was immersed in the meaning of ancient poetry. He didn''t notice that a light footstep in his ear had quietly approached and finally stopped behind him.


    When the last word fell on the paper, the Tang family took a breath of turbidity, straightened their waist and slowly put down their brush.


    At this time, Tang Hao suddenly felt that he breathed out in his ears. He just turned his head.


    At first glance, a delicate face close at hand suddenly appeared in front of us.


    The breath of a faint orchid gently touched her cheek. If it was like nothing, the girl''s body fragrance was as thin as a hairspring, and even the girl''s wisps of green silk had touched her eyes.


    If I had just made a little effort, I was afraid I would stick it with this exquisite white jade face.


    Tang haoyizhi.


    The jade face slowly turned its head and stared at Tang Hao''s star like eyes. In a moment, it stiffened. In the twinkling of an eye, there was a trace of panic, moved quickly, and a faint blush climbed up his cheek.


    This person is Princess Changle. She is right behind Tang Hao and watching Tang Hao mention poetry.


    Perhaps she was too fascinated. Unconsciously, Princess Changle was immersed in the deep meaning and stepped forward involuntarily. A pair of beautiful eyes swam away with the brush, eager to write the next word. So that they all looked at the others and almost made jokes in public.


    Princess Changle stepped back, and the blush on her face was even worse. She looked at Tang Hao in a daze, with four eyes opposite each other.


    Li Wanqing, beside Tang Hao, just saw the scene and stood there in a moment.


    Especially when I saw the blush on the jade face of Princess Changle, my heart trembled involuntarily, like being stabbed by something. I felt a pain and was very uncomfortable.


    For a short time, Tang Hao took the lead and smiled at Princess Changle. He was sorry.


    Princess Changle also woke up and leaned slightly.


    After all, it was born in the royal family. The reaction speed was far faster than ordinary people, and it returned to normal in an instant.


    When I thought of the scene just now, my heart beat faster, jumping and bumping like a deer.


    Princess Changle covered her face slightly with her jade hand, coughed gently, forced herself to be calm and said with emotion.


    "Tang Xianzi''s talent is really going to fill Chang''an."


    While talking, he went to Tang Hao again, held the paper in his hand and picked it up.


    The gentle and beautiful voice of Princess Changle sounded in the open space.


    Jasper makeup into a tree height,


    Ten thousand green ribbons hang down.


    I don''t know who cut the thin leaves,


    The spring breeze in February is like scissors.


    With the sound of Princess Changle singing like a warbler, they slowly put down their pens and looked at Tang Hao.


    Li Hui, who was still struggling to write, couldn''t help but feel his body. His brush stopped on the paper, and the ink slowly fainted and polluted a large piece of paper.


    Li Hui slowly looked up and looked at Princess Changle holding the paper. Her lips opened gently and read aloud in cadence. With a smile on his face, he clearly expressed his endless appreciation.


    At this moment, even if Li Hui reacted slowly, he knew clearly that the paper in Princess Changle''s hand was Tang Hao''s,. This poem was written by Tang Hao.


    Li Hui was proud of his extraordinary poetic attainments. Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, whether the older generation or the younger generation, there were only a few people who could enter his eyes.


    However, at this moment, when facing this song, he suddenly felt that his poems were a joke.


    "I don''t know who cut the thin leaves. The spring breeze in February is like scissors."


    The woman in white slowly stood up and read the last two sentences.


    A moment later, the woman in white looked at Tang Hao and said with emotion.


    "It is said that the son of Tang county will only be full of Chang''an. Now it seems that it will be full of Tang Dynasty."

 Chapter 199

    Li Wanqing sat there with beautiful eyes staring at Tang Hao.


    An indescribably complex look appeared on the beautiful cheek. There was no sense of joy in the martial arts field. In the face of a husband who had a grudge against the Li family, he didn''t know how to face it.


    I was going to go forward and praise in front of the crowd. But after all, I don''t know whether my husband is finished or not, and whether he still has resentment against Li''s house.


    Hesitating again and again, Li Wanqing sighed in her heart and lowered her head silently.


    Li Chengqian came forward with a happy face, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "The characters'' Bi ''and'' hang ''are very exquisite. They write beauty with the pen of writing beauty, showing a graceful posture, moving, vivid and full of youth."


    "The last two sentences are ingenious, which bring the spring breeze to life and express everything incisively and vividly, novel and interesting."


    "This poem is a masterpiece. Has it been read by future generations?"


    After listening to Prince Li Chengqian''s evaluation, everyone nodded one after another.


    "Don''t say it''s preached in the Tang Dynasty. Even if it''s preached through the ages, it''s not too much."


    "It''s really shocking. Such talent is really beyond imagination."


    "I''m afraid it''s a poetic fairy coming down to earth. We can''t catch up with it!"


    The woman in White said with emotion on her face.


    "It seems that the Tang Xianzi can''t be invited to the future poetry fair. Otherwise, the limelight will be robbed by the Tang Xianzi, and the poetry Fair will be really boring."


    As soon as the voice fell, the others echoed noisily.


    This is not above a level at all.


    Since Tang Hao first wrote poems in Yu''s residence, up to now, every poem has been well-known and has been read by Chang''an literati.


    Every poem can be called a famous sentence handed down from generation to generation.


    Now this poem, whether in terms of poetry or artistic conception, is like an insurmountable peak. Not to mention the younger generation of the Tang Dynasty, even the older generation of those literary and ink families, may not be able to make such a poem all their life.


    At this time, Tang Hao''s identity as the first talent in Chang''an was completely settled.


    If Li Hui is not satisfied, he must make the same famous work.


    But how can this poem be made when it is stimulated?


    Li Hui sat there, silent, his face bright and dark.


    In his heart, he was very ashamed and angry. Tang Hao, who had been specially invited, wanted to show it in front of the public and his admirers. Unexpectedly, it was counterproductive.


    Li Hui only hated and hated himself for leaving the poetry meeting immediately. He couldn''t hear the praise in his ear.


    However, as the son of the Duke and the prince, Li Hui has his own cultivation and bearing.


    If he leaves angrily because of a poetry competition, it is not his man.


    What''s more, the good play may have just begun.


    Li Hui looked at Tang Hao again and had to look at the Li family''s redundant son-in-law with a new look.


    At this moment, a dignified voice broke through the noise of the poetry meeting.


    "It seems that brother is very optimistic about tangxianzi."


    While talking, a young childe, dressed in royal clothes and wearing a gold crown and Diao inlaid with gemstones, strode forward with dignified appearance.


    Tang Hao looked at the man''s momentum and his gorgeous clothes. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his heart was full of emotion.


    "I don''t know which Prince it is."


    Seeing this, the talented men and women hurriedly arched their hands.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the king of Wu."


    Tang Hao also arched his hands according to the appearance of the people.


    King Wu! Li Ke!


    Tang Hai was surprised that the king of Wu would come to the poetry fair.


    Li Ke, the third son of the king of Tang Dynasty, and Li Tai, the king of Wei, are regarded as the most capable of many princes.


    As far as birth is concerned, Li Ke''s biological mother is the beloved daughter of emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, which is the orthodox royal blood.


    Because of this, the blood of Li Ke, king of Wu, is regarded as a noble blood among the princes.


    Although Li Ke didn''t leave directly, he was favored by the king of Tang.


    In history, the king of the Tang Dynasty once had the idea of making Li Ke prince, but he was strongly opposed by his eldest sun Wuji and finally had to give up.


    Now the two are looking at each other at the venue of the poetry meeting.


    Li Chengqian slowly put away his smile and said.


    "Third brother, I''m optimistic about the poetic talent of Childe Tang. Do you have another opinion on this poem?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Ke didn''t reply, so he looked at Li Chengqian.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the field became strange, quiet and without any noise.


    A moment later, Li Ke laughed and said.


    "Of course, Tang Xianzi''s poem can be called a masterpiece, but such a great poetry meeting will make this famous talent feel a little elated."


    After that, Li Ke turned slowly, facing Tang Hao and said slowly.


    "I''ve heard that Tang Xianzi is brilliant in poetry and prose. Today, he is really extraordinary."


    Tang Hao looked at Li Ke with a smile on his face and arched his hands slightly.


    "His Highness the king of Wu praised me."


    Li Ke slowly took two steps towards Tang Hao. With a smile, his eyes flashed and said meaningfully.


    "Tang Xianzi not only has high attainments in poetry and prose, but also has heard that he has become popular in Dali temple. He is really a model for the younger generation."

 Chapter 200

    Li Ke seemed careless, but Tang Hao had to guess.


    Normally speaking, Li Ke, who is your prince, doesn''t care about the small yamen of daodali temple.


    Unless the king of Tang gave his will, such a small department would not have any impact on the prince.


    At this time, Li Ke casually named Tang Hao and mentioned Dali temple in public.


    Thinking of the Xishan dossier today, Tang Hao suddenly realized that it clearly meant knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s heart surged.


    Tang Hao looked up slightly. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Li Hui with a seemingly meaningless smile. A touch of pride appeared on his face and was looking here.


    For a moment, Tang Hao seemed to understand everything.


    This poetry meeting is not just a cover, and Li Hui''s invitation is not to test his poetic talent.


    The reason why he invited many princes and noble ministers to his family was just to show off Li Ke''s huge contacts in the court and show himself.


    Li Ke''s proper appearance and casual mention of Dali temple are mostly to warn himself.


    It seems that the hidden power behind this small Dali temple is far beyond your imagination!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s eyes coagulated and his heart suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    At this time, Li Chengqian broke the deadlock at the scene with a funny remark.


    "Third brother, you didn''t come here to praise Tang Hao."


    Li Ke turned slowly, no longer looked at Tang Hao, and said with a smile.


    "Big brother is joking. Since he is a poetry club, he naturally comes to appreciate poetry."


    After that, Li Ke went straight to the empty table next to Li Hui and sat down.


    Seeing that Li Chengqian took the initiative to rescue himself, Tang Hao smiled and nodded slightly to Li Chengqian.


    Everyone returns to their own position, and the poem will begin again.


    Everyone was drinking and writing poetry, while Tang Hao was swept away.


    There''s no way. Let people at his level attend the poetry fair, completely press the crowd and take charge of the whole audience. Where is the fun of the poetry fair.


    But Tang Hao also knew that he had not written any poem since then. Sitting there alone, drinking over and over while watching everyone write poetry, I don''t feel bored.


    A cautious and familiar voice suddenly came to my ears.


    "Husband, aren''t you going back?"


    Tang Hao paused and slowly turned his head.


    Li Wanqing, sitting beside him, was looking at him sideways.


    Tang Hao didn''t expect that Li Wanqing was the first to open his mouth between him.


    Facing this question, Tang Hao was silent and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s silence, Li Wanqing gently pursed her lips and said in silence for a moment.


    "On that day, my mother did something wrong, but it was just unintentional. You know, my father has always attached great importance to you. I... I also hope you can go back to my house."


    Hearing Li Wanqing''s words, Tang Hao was slightly moved. He looked up and looked at his eyes, which were faintly red and filled with tears. A trace of intolerance and bitterness flashed in his heart.


    In front of her, the woman seemed to put down her previous pride and reserve, as if she had a good wife and mother.


    From the previous nominal husband and wife, they respect each other like guests, like strangers. Slowly along the way, but I don''t know when, the woman faded her pride and was willing to be the woman who was willing to wait for her return.


    However, she has many secrets that can''t be disclosed, such as the eighteen riders, such as the system, such as the green sword she found earlier.


    The Viscount house gave him an absolutely secret space.


    Tang Hao stared at the beauty in front of him and said slowly and firmly.


    "I... can''t go back to Li''s house."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the beauty in front of her suddenly widened, as if she had been electrocuted. Her body shook, and the tears in her eyes fell silently, dragging out a tear mark and hanging on her round jaw.


    The beauty shed tears and the pear blossom brought rain.


    Tang Hao slowly stretched out his palm, gently wiped away the tears, and added.


    "Not yet."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing was stunned for a few seconds, raised her face and slowly showed a smile.


    This scene was seen in the eyes of Princess Changle in the distance, and her heart was dejected.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    The news that Tang Hao injured the Cheng of Dali Temple soon spread here,


    After hearing the news from father-in-law Rong, the king of Tang was stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    Sun Wuji and Gao Shilian, who are still in the hall, also smiled.


    Changsun Wuji shook his head and said with a smile.


    "This boy is a genius!"


    Gao Shilian also said.


    "These two Dali Temple Chengs want to play this trick and push the boy into the pit, but they can''t think that the boy has turned against the army. It''s ridiculous and sad."


    Originally, this matter involved two important officials in the court, which was a difficult problem, and the king of Tang simply ignored it.


    Looking at the two people in the hall, the king of Tang opened the topic and said.


    "I heard that the boy made a kind of tea, that is, Fang Aiqing and Du Aiqing went to his house to ask for tea? Is that true?"


    Smelling the speech, the eldest sun Wuji put away his smile and asked why.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 201

    The night is getting darker and the poetry meeting is just over.


    After saying goodbye to his acquaintances, Tang Hao left the prefectural palace.


    Along the way, Tang Hao has been thinking about one thing.


    At today''s poetry meeting, Li Ke, king of Wu, intentionally or unintentionally beat himself, pointing out that there will be no variables in the future. For a person with such an identity, gently moving his fingers is not something that ordinary people like Tang Hao can compete with.


    Now the tea business established with Li Tai, king of Wei, must also be carried out as soon as possible.


    But if he only came and went with Li Tai, he would inevitably be branded as the king of Wei. Then, we must add another prince to stop everyone''s tongue.


    Undoubtedly, Prince Li Chengqian is the best choice.


    If you want to impress Prince Li Chengqian and let him join in, naturally you still need a large-scale business. If it is too small and traditional, you will not enter the eyes of Li Chengqian.


    Nowadays, there are Li Tai and Chang sun Chong in the tea business, not to mention the tea gardens provided by Du Ruhui and Fang Xuanling, which provide sufficient tea sources in the short term.


    Now in Tang Hao''s hands, there are some new ideas that can make a lot of money, such as glass, papermaking and wine making.


    Either way, it doesn''t need too much investment, but the return is not small.


    "What do you think? So absorbed?"


    Chumo chases up with his horse and asks Tang Hao.


    Seeing Chen Chumo coming with him, Tang Hao was thinking about Prince Li Chengqian.


    If you take Prince Li Chengqian alone, it seems to outsiders that you are more or less talking about the royal family and more or less abrupt. But if you pull the Cheng family, the nature will be completely different.


    Chumo Cheng is a good brother who lives and dies on the battlefield with himself. Chumo Cheng is also the greatest hope of the Cheng family. It should not be a big problem to lead the Cheng family to join. What''s more, this deal is a huge profit for the Cheng family.


    Tang Hao looked at Chen Chumo and said positively.


    "Brother Cheng, I have a business here. Are you interested?"


    Chumo looks suspicious at Tang Hao and asks.


    "Brother Tang, I know your monthly expenses are not a small amount."


    "If you are short of money, just ask. Although I Cheng can''t get much, it''s no problem to pay you a thousand times."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao waved his hand again and again.


    "Brother Cheng, I''m serious. It''s a stable and profitable business. Are you interested in investing 10%?"


    Looking at Tang Hao''s serious expression and Chumo''s understanding of Tang Hao on the battlefield, he knows that Tang Hao is not the kind of person who likes to laugh, but also a person who is not easy to promise.


    Even Tang Hao believes that there will be a big profit. It seems that there are business opportunities in this business.


    Since ancient times, who would have thought there were too many copper plates to make money?


    Seeing Chen Chumo''s interest, Tang Hao said bluntly.


    "According to my rough estimation, there is still a year''s income from this transaction."


    Hearing this figure, Chumo suddenly turned his head and looked at Tang Hao. He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    One year!


    Even if the Cheng family has a large number of fields and shops, the total profit in a year is only more than 3000 yuan.


    Now Tang Hao''s income is several times as soon as he opens his mouth, which makes him how to calm down.


    Chumo Chen looked around and asked in a low voice.


    "Brother Tang, you are now in charge of the law of the Tang Dynasty in Dali temple. Do you want to break the law of the Tang Dynasty earlier?"


    Hearing Chumo''s words, Tang Hao was almost angry. Chumo glanced at Chumo and said.


    "Wine making."


    "Recently, I got a new way to make wine, which can make the best wine in Datang, which is much better than today''s Datang wine."


    Wine is an indispensable thing in the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, there is no need to worry about the market. If it is true as Tang Hao said, why can''t you earn copper.


    As for these noble families, no matter which family owns some industries, it naturally needs more expenses to support a large family.


    Moreover, the monthly expenses of your servants are not a small amount.


    A new way to make wine is undoubtedly a unique existence. Sex gangs are a golden mountain that has mastered wealth.


    Chumo can no longer sit still. He pulls off Tang Hao''s sleeve and speaks quickly.


    "Brother Tang, you''ve found the right person for drinking. Who doesn''t know that my father is addicted to drinking. You have to brew the wine as soon as possible. I''ll get it for my father and make a decision."


    "After all, if we want to do it, we must be bigger and stronger. The investment in the early stage must not be too little. This still needs the support of my father."


    Seeing that his great event was half done, Tang Hao smiled faintly and replied.


    "Naturally, within half a month, I will make new wine. At that time, you will take the wine and convince your father that it is."


    Tang Hao must be a layman in wine making. In his previous life, Tang Hao only heard of a distillation wine making method.


    If you only rely on the brewing method you know, it will certainly not work. It is rumored that there was a brewing ancestor in the Xia Dynasty, Du Kang. Tang Hao knows his story.


    Maybe you can take a chance on the system to see if you can get the true biography of Du Kang.


    Chumo looks happy and asks, interrupting Tang Hao''s thoughts.


    "It''s a deal?"


    "It''s a deal!"

 Chapter 202

    It was dark when I returned to the Viscount''s house.


    Tang HaoDuan sat on his couch and searched carefully in his mind.


    Du Kang, as recorded in the history books, is a Xia Dynasty person. Tang Hao still has some doubts about whether he can turn this person out.


    After half an hour of searching, he still found nothing, but Tang Hao found many such works.


    For example, there are detailed records of ancient Tianguo brewing in Beishan Wine Classic and drinking and eating.


    What Tang Hao said in the comprehensive two books and what he mentioned in Qi Ming Yao Shu also roughly clarified the development degree of wine making in the Tang Dynasty at this time.


    Most of the fine wines in Datang at this time are in the form of fermentation and filtration, so they are mostly turbid, viscous and green. Most of these wines taste sweet.


    Distillation is a brewing method that began in the Yuan Dynasty and spread to future generations. This kind of wine has a high degree, clear color and mellow smell of grain. When it is first imported, it feels "spicy" flavor.


    Tang Hao asked for wine brewed by distillation. The key lies in the manufacture of distillation utensils. Of course, for Datang at this time, the production technology is limited, and it must not be able to build appliances with excellent sealing, which will greatly reduce the wine yield.


    However, this is exactly what Tang Hao thinks. Whether it''s frying tea or brewing wine, Tang Hao will certainly produce a small amount of products and improve the quality before the pots are full in the early stage, but will not let the technology spread.


    Tang Hao fell asleep after learning about the traditional Chinese painting in his heart.


    The next day.


    Tang Hao arranged for his four tea frying craftsmen and handed over the drawings of Horseshoes to the blacksmith. Tang Hao arranged for the housekeeper to buy some large earthen jars in Beishi, and several clay craftsmen also began to repair the stove.


    After arranging all the craftsmen, looking at the busy craftsmen, Tang Hao also got up and left the Viscount''s house and rushed to Dali temple.


    After yesterday''s encounter, just stepping into Dali temple, Tang Hao found that the officials were obviously much more honest. Looking at Tang Hao''s eyes, I can obviously feel a trace of fear.


    As usual, Tang Hao selectively reviewed some cases and spent the day.


    As soon as he returned to the long street of his Viscount''s house, Tang Hao saw two carriages parked at the door of the house all the way.


    On the lanterns of one of the two carriages was written "Du" and the other one or two was written "Fang".


    Tang Hao caught a glimpse of the four carriages, which were only entitled to be enjoyed by the Duke of the country. Without guessing, he knew that Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui had come.


    At this time, the Viscount''s house.


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui gathered together and whispered.


    Du Ruhui spoke first.


    "Lao Fang, we should be fast enough. Other old guys won''t know about it?"


    Fang Xuanling lowered his voice.


    "Don''t tell me that Yu Shinan came to my house today. He tried to get some information from me."


    "Hum! That old man''s eyes are really fierce. If he gets involved, his tea garden will be equal to our sum. When Tang Hao chooses his tea garden, where will we still have our share?"


    Du Ruhui frowned when he heard the speech.


    "The tea garden must be finalized as soon as possible. I plan to give up some of my tea shop and share some to do some new tea business. I can rest assured that I can write in white and black."


    Fang Xuanling exclaimed.


    "Well, you du Ruhui, the new tea doesn''t even discuss with me. I''ll give up some shops to participate in it."


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the door. They looked at each other and stopped the topic.


    Tang Hao came in from the outside, saw the two and bowed.


    "Fang Xiang..."


    Fang Xuanling, with a straight face, interrupted Tang Hao and said.


    "All right, all right, don''t shout so unfamiliar. Just call my uncle."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s heart moved. Although Shibo is a general name for his elders, he inadvertently brought closer the relationship with this important official in the court.


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "What''s the matter with you two coming to your house?"


    Fang Xuanling sat upright and adjusted her clothes, just like an elder, saying.


    "It''s not about the tea garden. Let me ask you, do you have a good candidate for the tea garden?"


    "Er..."


    Tang Hao was speechless for a moment.


    The hundreds of people in my Viscount''s house still entrusted Meng Yuqi''s blessing and couldn''t transfer people to take care of the tea garden for a time.


    Besides, the tea farmers are skilled and need to find some special people in the south. Tang Hao is busy with Dali Temple all day. Where does he have time.


    Fang Xuanling glanced anxiously at Tang Hao and said.


    "OK, I know. I''ve mobilized a group of Southern masters with you du Shibo to manage the tea garden these days. Even if it''s a great help."


    Seeing that they were so interested in the tea garden, Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Then thank Fang Shibo, Du Shibo..."


    Du Ruhui waved.


    "Ah! Don''t hurry to thank you, Tang boy. The southern master costs a lot."


    Then he looked at Fang Xuanling, raised his eyebrows and looked at Tang Hao again.


    "In exchange, I want to participate in the new tea business for two nights. You won''t be stingy. We don''t want much."


    Tang Hao was stifled when he heard the speech.


    Previously, Li Tai and Chang sun Chong had been involved in the new tea business. If these two were involved again, wouldn''t they want five people to share the share.


    In this way, everyone will get much less profits.


    Seeing Tang Hao hesitating, Fang Xuanling was anxious and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "Tang boy, I''d like to take out some shops in exchange for 10% profit in the new tea business. Don''t you want to be stingy to 10%?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao''s heart lit up.


    Not to mention the ready-made shop, it''s easy to squeeze out the 10% profit.


    Tang Hao smiled.


    "Shibo, don''t be angry. Martial nephew, divide you into two parts."


    "Very good, very good, then sign the monogram!"


    Du Ruhui took out the prepared contract, put it on the table and motioned Tang Hao to sign.


    Although Tang Hao didn''t know what had happened, so that the two hurried here, the contract was beneficial to him.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty still attached great importance to this contract. At least before the Ming Dynasty, this contract spirit was quite reliable.


    This white and black paper is firmly binding these two together with their own interests, which is the best voucher.


    Since they are impatient to take the initiative to sign a contract, Tang Hao will certainly not object.


    "In that case, I''ll sign it."


    Then, the three signed the contract in the Viscount''s house. When both sides pressed it, the contract took effect.

 Chapter 203

    Until Fang Xuanling and Du Rumei were sent away, Tang Hao still didn''t understand.


    It is reasonable that Tang Hao himself should be worried about this contract that he has taken advantage of. Even if those two have exclusive respect for their new tea, they will never be so worried.


    There must be some things that Tang Hao didn''t know at that time.


    The next day, Tang Hao did not go to Dali Temple immediately, but first compared the prepared horseshoe with wuzhui horseshoe, and then overturned the wine making utensils he found.


    Tang Hao is a layman in the identification of utensils. All he knows is the shape and purpose.


    As for the things involved, it is natural to leave them to these professional craftsmen.


    Tang Hao is not in a hurry to make wine. Now he is wholeheartedly preparing for the listing of new tea and making a name for it.


    When he first arrived at the tea shop managed by Chang sun Chong, Tang Hao''s first feeling was that it was elegant and chic.


    Tang Hao was quite satisfied with the authentic calligraphy and paintings hanging in the elegant room and the simple tables and chairs.


    In such a large hall, according to Tang Hao''s intention, a building similar to Qu Shuibei is being repaired, so that those literati can experience the fun of drinking tea and writing poetry again and again.


    Looking at the tea shop that is about to be completed, Tang Hao seems to be able to see the scene of Gaopeng filling the table, and smell the scene of new tea, thick tea Jun and fragrance.


    After a simple breakfast on the street, Tang Hao went directly to Dali temple.


    Jiang Chang, who had disappeared for several days, finally appeared today.


    Tang Hao sat at the table and looked at Jiang Chang with a calm look.


    "What can you find?"


    Jiang Chang in the hall, smiling, arched his hands.


    "Your Excellency is wise."


    Tang Hao stared at Jiang Chang and said.


    "Get to the point!"


    Jiang Chang put away his smile and replied.


    "After following and lurking these days, my subordinates found that master Xuankong did have some contact with the former crown prince, and I suspect that the orphan of the former crown prince may have reached Chang''an."


    Tang Hao''s eyebrows stirred slightly when he heard the speech.


    It seems that the Tang King''s suspicion of this Xuankong mage is not groundless.


    But to tell the truth, Tang Hao was not far involved in the private affairs of these royal families, especially the fratricidal affairs between brothers and nephews.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, it must be a loyal minister in the eyes of your majesty to take up such things, and if you can help your majesty deal with these things, you can become a confidant around your majesty.


    However, this is a double-edged sword.


    If the king of Tang didn''t want anyone to know about it, the people who knew it would completely evaporate.


    Although as far as the current situation is concerned, the value of Tang Hao will not hurt the king of Tang.


    As the saying goes, being careful makes a ten thousand year ship, and so does Tang Hao.


    The less you know about this matter, the better.


    Tang Hao pondered and asked.


    "Can you find out where the orphan is hiding now?"


    Jiang Chang shook his head slowly and responded.


    "The specific location, subordinates are not sure, but all kinds of signs show that they all point to one place."


    While talking, Jiang often looked up at Tang Hao with a dignified look and said.


    "Chang''an east city."


    Changan East city?


    About this place, Tang Hao heard for the first time that Beishi is a place to buy utensils, while Dongshi is unheard of.


    Tang Hao could not help frowning slightly and said suspiciously.


    "Do you know the situation of this east city?"


    Jiang Chang flashed a dignified look in his eyes and said slowly.


    "About Dongshi, my subordinates know something about it and have made several unannounced visits in the investigation of the case."


    "It''s a long story. This east city is a three no matter area. In this area, there are a mixture of good and bad people and chaotic order. The Tang people in the city who have not been recorded in the Tang book and some prisoners of war and slaves who have not been selected by the aristocratic family fled here."


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrow, put his hand on his chin and mused.


    "There is such a dark area in Chang''an city. Why hasn''t it been cleared?"


    Jiang Chang sighed and shook his head back.


    "This place is mostly inhabited by poor people and is very dirty. In addition, there are often diseases here, which ordinary people avoid. It has become a paradise for those exiled people. If this place is completely cleared, it will add trouble to the government, so it may be better for them to autonomy."


    "Because of this, over time, a gray world has been formed there."


    "Among them, there are some rogue bandits and the remaining evils of the previous dynasty. In the view of my subordinates, it is not surprising that the former Prince''s orphan hid among them."


    Tang Hao was surprised by this new thing. Unexpectedly, there was such a zone at the foot of the prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao looked at Jiang Chang with bright eyes and continued to ask.


    "Do you have any plans?"


    In terms of solving cases, the man at present is undoubtedly professional.


    Such complicated cases naturally need to be handled by professional people, who can only enjoy their success.


    Jiang Chang said with a calm look in his eyes.


    "My subordinates need some hands to go to Dongshi in person."


    Seeing that Jiang Chang had an idea, Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    "This case was ordered by your majesty personally. Dali temple should cooperate fully. Just choose someone. If there is any situation, let me know."


    Now Tang Hao doesn''t want to entangle in this case for too long. He is bent on closing the case as soon as possible.

 Chapter 204

    After the selection of personnel, Jiang Chang left.


    At this time, Tang Hao suddenly remembered that today is the day when Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment handed over cases. No wonder the copywriters in Dali temple are so busy today.


    Fortunately, the king of Tang Dynasty only removed four officials of Dali temple. For those subordinates, none of them moved. There were enough people to do these things.


    In the past few days, Tang Hao handed over the closed case to the Ministry of punishment. As for whether it will be rejected for review, it''s not his own business.


    After handling the several cases left on his hand, signing his name and stamping his seal, it was dark.


    On the horse, Tang Hao ran back to the mansion.


    When Tang Hao returned to the mansion and saw the eunuch Rong Gonggong, Tang Hao was stunned.


    Tang Hao was surprised that the red man around the emperor would appear in his house at this moment.


    Did the king of Tang have a new action?


    At the thought of this, Tang Hao''s heart was a little clubbed. The king of Tang was well-informed and had countless ideas. Even his private will was strange, which caught Tang Hao off guard.


    With a trace of doubt, Tang Hao got off the horse, educated the boy, strode up and bowed to his father-in-law.


    "Father Rong."


    When father-in-law Rong saw Tang Hao coming back, he threw the dust and leaned forward, lowering his voice.


    "Your majesty and the queen are inside. Hurry up."


    Looking in the direction of father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao''s body gave a meal.


    Isn''t this the north courtyard where you live?


    Now it''s getting late, the king of Tang and the empress changsun suddenly visit the Viscount''s house and go to the north courtyard where they live!


    Tang Hao knew in his heart that he could not be a distinguished meritorious family, nor an important Minister of the humerus in the court. The king of Tang and the empress changsun had absolutely no reason to visit at night.


    It''s a great honor for ministers to let the king of Tang and the empress of the eldest grandson visit, and they are just a small viscount. How can they have such qualifications?


    Tang Hao took a deep breath, hurried to tidy up his clothes and walked towards the north courtyard.


    As soon as they stepped into the house, under the candlelight, the king of Tang and the empress changsun sat on the soft collapse they liked to do on weekdays. They were just sitting in front of the case and commenting.


    On that table, there were two cans of new tea just fried a few days ago.


    The housekeeper of Tang Hao''s house stood by the soft collapse with her head down.


    After a short pause, Tang Hao quickly stepped forward and bowed.


    "I have seen your majesty, empress."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty took a cup of tea and sipped it. He had a pleasant aftertaste and said.


    "Guanyin maidservant, what do you think of this tea?"


    Empress Chang Sun took a sip of the tea cup in her hand and said slowly.


    "At first glance, the tea is light and pure, but you can smell the long tea fragrance. The entrance is light and elegant, with endless aftertaste."


    With that, empress Chang sun looked at the king of Tang and whispered.


    "It''s much better than the soup and tea in the palace."


    Tang Hao stood there with a bitter smile in his heart.


    Since the eldest sun Wuji robbed several cans of tea from himself, it seems that he hasn''t stopped working for tea here.


    First, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, and the latter is now the empress Chang sun of the Tang Dynasty.


    It seems that the ten or so cans of tea that I can''t hold will be taken by you one by one in a few days.


    At this time, the two people completely ignored themselves in their opening remarks. First, they praised the tea, for fear that they would still have the idea of tea later.


    The king of Tang put down his tea cup and pointed to Tang Hao, laughing and scolding.


    "Well, you bastard, why do you hide such good things?"


    "You are willing to send those ministers to me, but you let me go there in person?"


    Tang Hao scratched his head and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Tang Hao wanted to say that these new tea reserves were the goods reserved when he opened the tea shop, but when he spoke, he was directly interrupted by the king of Tang.


    "In the future, you will be responsible for the tea used by me and the queen in the palace. If I break up with the queen, I will ask for you."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao stared wide and spoke out his difficulties slowly for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, this new tea needs fresh and tender tea before it can be fried. I have searched all over the suburbs of Chang''an. I have harvested very little tea. To tell your majesty, the fried green tea is only about ten cans. I was going to use it when I opened the shop."


    The king of Tang stared at Tang Hao and said softly.


    "I''ve heard that you and Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui is doing tea business? Will you take care of the tea garden?"


    Tang Hao was not surprised that the king of Tang knew he was doing tea trading. After all, secret agencies loyal to the princes have always existed in all dynasties.


    The current king of the Tang Dynasty, of course, is no exception. There will also be intelligence agencies to spy on information, including collecting the secrets of ministers.


    Of course, the tea is a regular business, and Tang Hao doesn''t have to lie, Tang Hao said.


    "Your Majesty, the sale of the humerus with the two courtiers has just been settled. It will be half a month before the first batch of tea comes on the market."


    "Xiaoquanzi."


    Tang Hao shouted at the door.


    The eunuch, father-in-law Rong, quickly entered the house and bowed to the king of Tang.


    "The old slave is here."


    The king of Tang said.


    "I remember that there is a tea garden next to Nanshan imperial villa. Can it be true?"


    Father Rong replied, "yes, your majesty."


    "Good!"


    The king of Tang looked happy and stared at Tang Hao with a smile.


    "Then I will give you the Chuang Tzu and the tea garden. In this way, what else can you shirk?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eunuch, father-in-law Rong, frowned slightly, and his face was still cloudy and sunny.


    Tang Hao saw the scene in his eyes and couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    The red man around the emperor, who has seen the world, reacted so when he heard that the king of Tang gave Chuang Tzu to himself. It seems that Chuang Tzu is not simple.


    It is likely that the scale of this imperial villa is far beyond imagination.


    Tang Hao bowed.


    "Thank you, your majesty. I will offer new tea to the palace on time."

 Chapter 205

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair and tasted tea leisurely and comfortably.


    Below, Yang Shidao, who replaces the position of minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, stands honestly with his highness.


    Tang Wang took a sip of tea, slowly put the tea cup on the table in front of him, and asked.


    "This time, the case handed over between Dali temple and the Ministry of punishment is still smooth?"


    Yang Shidao responded.


    "Tell your majesty that everything is going well. The case investigated by Tang Xianzi is clear and there are no mistakes for the time being."


    "The case rejected in Dali Temple earlier was also reviewed by the hand of Tang Xianzi. This person is really a talented person with careful thinking and clear organization."


    Yang Shidao''s words also vaguely praised Tang Hao.


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang Dynasty had a smile on his face, with a trace of pride.


    After all, Tang Hao himself added the Ministry of war to the roster of martial arts. Finally, the boy really lived up to his trust and climbed up step by step.


    As a monarch, it is a great achievement to be able to recognize pearls and select and appoint talents.


    The king of Tang smiled and looked at Yang Shidao with interest.


    "So you''re very optimistic about that boy?"


    Looking at the king of the Tang Dynasty on the Dragon chair, Long Yan was happy, and Yang Shidao felt a faint movement in his heart.


    "Talent is outstanding. Now I''m down-to-earth and serious in Dali temple. I don''t aim too high. I can calm down among young people, not to mention the boredom of reading files in Dali temple, which is rare among the young generation."


    "Tang Xianzi was a young man without any family background. It''s good to stand firm in the complex and intertwined Dali temple, but unexpectedly, Tang Xianzi could control most of Dali temple in three days. Even my old minister is ashamed of his ability."


    Yang Shidao''s praise of Tang Hao is not stingy, but it is also based on the facts and is more pertinent.


    Hearing Yang Daoshi''s evaluation, the king of the Tang Dynasty smiled and asked with great satisfaction.


    "Do you think it''s better to keep him in Dali temple or transfer him to the other six experience departments?"


    Hearing the speech, Yang Shidao, who has always been steady, was also stunned.


    Tang Wang''s ideas are really unrestrained. You will never think of what he will do next.


    Dali temple is just a temporary position for Tang Hao. Even if he controls Dali temple in an orderly manner, Yang Shidao still feels that Tang Hao''s talents should be brought into play on the battlefield.


    Now is the time when the generals of the Tang Dynasty are in short supply. We need young and handsome talents like Tang Hao.


    But your majesty wants to transfer Tang Hao to other six experiences. Do you really want Tang Hao to go all the way to his official career?


    Master Yang thought for a moment and couldn''t help saying.


    "Your Majesty, now the Turks have not been exterminated, and the crisis still exists. I think it is more appropriate to give full play to the talent of Tang Xianzi on the battlefield."


    "Of course I know."


    The king of Tang smiled and said.


    "The matter in the north is far from critical. It''s not a idle job to transfer him to the military headquarters now. What''s more, Tang Hao doesn''t have to be used in the matter in the north."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Tang Hao took Wu Tong to the imperial villa given by his majesty after he was busy with the affairs of Wai Dali temple.


    Nanshan is a geomantic treasure land.


    At the foot of Nanshan Mountain, connected to the Weishui River, the air is fresh and the scenery is pleasant.


    Many imperial nobles also built manors here to build summer resorts.


    Through the manor gate, Tang Hao went straight to the manor yard.


    The manor steward who had received the will had already met him in the yard.


    The leader came forward and bowed in front of Tang Hao.


    "Wang Tao has seen Tang Xianzi."


    Tang Hao got off his horse and took a look at the steward in front of him.


    Zhou Zheng''s clothes were tight on his fat body, with a flattering smile on his face and a shrewd light in his eyes.


    The first sight of the steward gave Tang Hao the impression that the steward was more like a businessman.


    Tang Hao''s eyes crossed the big steward and glanced at the four stewards behind him.


    Seeing Tang Hao, the four managers seemed to be very afraid, quickly avoided, and all lowered their heads one after another.


    Tang Hao didn''t care much either. He looked at Wang Tao and said faintly.


    "You must have received the will. From today on, this imperial villa will belong to my name."


    After listening, Wang Tao nodded again and again, bowed his hands and saluted without saying anything.


    Tang Hao handed the horse to the servants of the imperial villa and asked while walking towards the imperial villa.


    "Tell me more about the manor."


    Wang Tao followed Tang Hao and introduced him calmly.


    "The whole imperial villa covers an area of 2000 mu, with 400 households. The tea garden is in the East, covering an area of 200 mu. The orchard is in the south, covering an area of 300 mu. The fish pond is in the west, covering an area of 50 mu. There is also a vegetable garden in the north, covering an area of 100 mu."


    Such a layout, clearly divided, is convenient for management. Tang Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    Tang Hao asked casually.


    "What is the income of this manor?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Tao paused for a second.


    Tang Hao clearly felt the changes behind him and turned his head slightly. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Wang Tao''s eyebrows, and his face was bright and dark, which was very complex.


    Wang Tao recovered in an instant, sighed and said.


    "Tang Xianzi doesn''t know. The past two years have been bad. Zhuangzi''s income is very unhappy. It''s only enough for intrauterine supply."


    After listening, Tang Hao frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Unconsciously, he came to the vegetable garden under the care of the vegetable farmers. Tang Hao looked at the hard-working vegetable farmers.


    And just those vegetable farmers were secretly looking at Tang Hao, but when they saw Wang Taozhi behind Tang Hao, they quickly looked away and continued to work, as if they were afraid of something.


    After visiting the imperial villa, Tang Hao''s frown did not stretch.


    On the whole, the imperial villa is not small in scale, and the seedlings are growing well, which is not like what Wang Tao said.


    Obviously, those farmers are very afraid of Wang Tao. It seems that there must be some unknown things hidden in the Chuang Tzu.


    It seems that if you want to take over the manor completely, you must pass Wang Tao first.


    After leaving the manor, Tang Hao thought for a moment and ordered Wu Tong nearby.


    "Go check this Wang Tao and see what he comes from."


    Wu Tong nodded and responded.


    "Promise."

 Chapter 206

    Viscount house.


    Early in the morning, Tang Hao was having breakfast in the north courtyard. The blacksmith hurried to report.


    "Sir, as you ordered, the horseshoe has been changed."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao wiped his mouth, waved his big hand and said.


    "Go! Go ahead and nail your palms."


    Then he took the blacksmith''s horseshoe and looked at it as he walked.


    Although I don''t know the quality of the horseshoe in my hand at this time, in terms of appearance, it is very similar to the horseshoe in Tang Hao''s impression.


    Even so, Tang Hao could not guarantee that the quality of the horseshoe was completely qualified. He thought for a moment and ordered.


    "Go and get an ordinary horse."


    When the boy went to lead the horse, Tang Hao told several blacksmiths in the yard about the details of the horseshoe, where to drill the nail hole, the distance and interval between the nail holes, and so on.


    After a long time, the boy brought the horses and the nails were ready to be in place.


    Tang haolang said.


    "Put the horse down."


    Several blacksmiths, together with Wu Tong, rushed up, overturned the horse and pressed it on the ground.


    Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he looked at the people in a hurry.


    Originally, the horse could not be put down, but these blacksmiths had to do so because they had no experience in nailing horseshoes.


    It seems that these blacksmiths need to be taught in their spare time.


    Seeing the great movement here, for a moment, some domestic servants and maidservants in the Viscount''s house also looked over one after another. They were puzzled, puzzled and surprised.


    Tang Hao ignored these eyes, squatted down, carefully looked at the flat horseshoes and ordered.


    "Drive the nail through the hole in the horseshoe and into the horseshoe."


    Tang Hao has naturally seen the matter of nailing horseshoes, but for these people of the Tang Dynasty, he has never heard of it, let alone see it.


    The blacksmith took the nail, stood still and hesitated.


    "Sir, this... This nail is driven into the horse''s hoof, and the horse will be wasted?"


    Wu Tong pressed the horse and said uneasily.


    "Sir, it''s not appropriate. The horse''s hoofs are useless. The horse can''t camel or walk. It''s useless."


    The craftsmen around him also persuaded one after another.


    "The nail is so hard that no living creature can stand up if it goes down, let alone horses."


    In the face of these doubts, Tang Hao thought for a moment, held the nail, pressed the horseshoe, and made a gesture on the horseshoe. After confirming that he would not hurt the horseshoe, he ordered the blacksmith with the nail to say.


    "Let you nail, you nail, where can there be so much nonsense!"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was so persistent, the onlookers could not help frowning. Although they didn''t know what Tang Hao was going to do, they didn''t dare to refute again.


    The blacksmith frowned, thought for a moment, and walked slowly.


    The blacksmith''s technique is still exquisite. It''s a fine job to nail horseshoes. He pays attention to his strength. This is also the reason why Tang Hao insisted on letting the blacksmith nail.


    At this time, the eldest grandson and his son came talking and laughing.


    For nothing else, the tea shop was basically completed and Chang sun Chong invited Tang Hao to check it out.


    The eldest sun Wuji was shameless and followed him. There was not much tea left from Tang Hao a few days ago. The purpose of coming here was to see if he could take two cans back from here.


    The servants of the Viscount''s house also saw that they were regular guests, so they did not stop them. They still swaggered into the house.


    Just then, a roar of war horses came.


    Then a voice came from the backyard.


    "Press it hard for me. Be sure to fix the horse legs. The iron nails must be fixed. Don''t deviate or loosen them."


    Hearing these two almost followed voices, the eldest grandson and his son stopped at the same time.


    The servants in the front yard were also curious and looked at the sound like the backyard.


    The sound came from the yard where the craftsmen lived.


    It''s the horse roaring and someone shouting harmony. What are you doing?


    The eldest sun Wuji looked at the yard in disbelief, heard the noisy voice and asked.


    "Is that Tang Hao''s voice?"


    Chang sun Chong was familiar with Tang Hao''s voice. Listening to the roar of some broken sound, he could still recognize it.


    Chang sun Chong nodded slightly.


    Changsun Wuji listened to the still noisy backyard, stunned for a moment, looked at changsun and rushed.


    "Go and have a look. See what the boy is doing."


    Chang sun Chong is also interested. In his impression, Tang Hao can always bring him some surprises and get some strange things out, but these strange things are very useful.


    Father and son walked quickly through the corridor and went straight to the backyard.


    At this time, a large number of domestic servants gathered in the backyard. Looking at the faces of those domestic servants, they seemed to be about to be pricked by needles. They were nervous and diaphragmatic. Some maidservants clenched their fists, bit Bei''s teeth and couldn''t bear it.


    The two pushed aside the crowd, stood in front and looked at the past.


    Several big men pressed a horse, and Tang Hao squatted in front of the fallen horse.


    One man held the ring, while another blacksmith like man, with a hammer in one hand and a nail in the other, threatened to nail the nail into the horse''s hoof.


    Seeing this scene, sun Wuji was shocked.


    This war horse is of great significance in the Tang Dynasty. If this iron nail goes down, this horse will be abandoned.


    Thinking of this, the eldest sun Wuji gave a big drink.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 207

    With this sudden reprimand.


    The noisy backyard was suddenly quiet, and everyone raised their heads to look for prestige.


    Seeing that the eldest sun Wuji was present, the onlookers saluted one after another, and the domestic servants who pressed the horses changed their faces. They didn''t let go for a moment. If they didn''t let go, they couldn''t salute. They were extremely embarrassed and shocked.


    The servants of the Viscount''s house, unexpectedly, were discovered by the eldest grandson at this time.


    The eldest sun Wuji frowned, showing a look of unbearable, and said.


    "My good nephew, this fine horse is very strong. Why do you torture this war horse like this?"


    "What''s more, the importance of this war horse in the army and even the whole Tang Dynasty is self-evident. As a general, don''t you even understand this simple common sense?".


    Tang Hao didn''t panic. He still looked calm and said slowly.


    "Lord Chang sun, you misunderstood. I''m not torturing horses. You''ll know later."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s calm and confident look, eldest sun Wuji was confused, but he was also a little relieved.


    Chang sun Wuji calmed down and found that there was an iron ring at the bottom of the horse''s hoof, and the blacksmith seemed to want to fix the iron ring on the horse''s hoof.


    Suddenly, the eldest sun Wuji became interested in this object, bent down and studied it carefully.


    At this moment, with the nailing of the first nail, the originally unfamiliar blacksmith also had some experience and gradually became proficient, and the speed of nailing nails increased significantly.


    Sun Wuji was a smart man. After thinking for a moment, he saw the clue. Looking at the ring with the right size, it was more like tailor-made for horses.


    In such a moment, the eldest sun Wuji was connected to the shoes.


    The reason why people wear shoes is not to protect the soles of their feet from sudden sharp trauma.


    Can we say that the ring in front of us is similar to the shoes?


    Can this iron ring protect the horseshoe?


    Thinking of this, a flash of light flashed in the confused eyes of changsun Wuji, and he gradually realized it in his mind, and guessed.


    "Good nephew, did you do this to protect the horse?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Lord Chang sun has good eyesight. He can see the mystery at a glance."


    "Yes! That''s what I think."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji was shocked. He looked vaguely excited and said.


    "The damage of the horse''s hoof has plagued the Tang Dynasty for decades. The war horses are frequently replaced and the number of available war horses is limited, resulting in a serious shortage of cavalry in the Tang Dynasty."


    "If this small object is really capable, it can be regarded as solving the top priority in the army. It has made great contributions to expanding the number of war horses in the Tang Dynasty!"


    Having said that, sun Wuji''s heart was filled with expectations, but there was a trace of worry. After all, it was also the first time to see the iron ring.


    Just before he spoke, the blacksmith nailed the last nail and fixed all four horseshoes.


    Tang Hao slowly stood up and ordered Wu Tong and some blacksmiths.


    "All right, let go."


    The horseshoe is nailed. The next step is to see whether the horseshoe has an impact on the horse.


    After Wu Tong let go, the horse lying on the ground rolled and stood up.


    Tang Hao pressed his hand on the horse''s back, jumped up, stepped on the horse''s back and smiled.


    "Lord Chang sun, I''ll ride around and you''ll judge."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao put a little force on his legs, clamped the horse''s belly, and the horse hissed under his crotch. He galloped up in the yard. The whole process was completed at one go. The horse''s running speed was not reduced at all and was not affected.


    Looking at the galloping horse, Chang sun Chong was very surprised and shouted.


    "Father, it seems that this iron ring is really effective and will not affect the horse at all. With this layer of protection, it can completely solve the problem of damage to the hooves of war horses."


    A touch of excitement flashed across his old face. His original worries dissipated at this moment, clapping his hands and praising him.


    "Good nephew! Your wonderful idea really opened my eyes. We Datang iron cavalry are promising."


    Tang Hao galloped his horse around, stopped slowly in front of his eldest grandson and his son, and turned over and dismounted.


    When Tang Hao got off the horse, sun Wuji leaned over to check the horse''s hoofs. There was no sign of damage or discomfort.


    At this moment, changsun Wuji was shocked. He never thought that such small objects as slap in the face perfectly protected the horseshoe.


    Not to mention the great role of this horse in the cavalry of the Datang military camp, in the Datang at this time, horses are almost necessary for every family, and it is essential to check and ride.


    If this is popularized, it will benefit not only the cavalry of Datang, but also the people of Datang.


    Changsun Wuji looked excited, took Tang Hao''s hand and said eagerly.


    "My good nephew, your contribution can be regarded as saving my Tang war horse. This object will also be famous in the history of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This time, you will go with me and enter the palace to face the saint."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji pulled Tang Hao out.


    On the matter of asking for credit, the eldest sun Wuji seemed to be more anxious than Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao didn''t object either. He took the war horse, followed behind Chang sun Wuji, turned and ordered.


    "From today on, you will put down your things and concentrate on making horseshoes. At least let Wu Zhui use them earlier."


    Several blacksmiths also looked excited and hugged boxing.


    "Promise."

 Chapter 208

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang sat on the hall and listened to the war in the north from his highness.


    Below, a cadre of generals are listed on both sides of the hall, and Li Xiaogong, who has been stationed in the north, is also impressively listed at this time.


    Li Xiaogong arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao raided the royal residence of the Turks in Yinshan and forced najieli Khan to withdraw. Now the scouts have reported that the Turkic rear has gradually stabilized under the appeasement of Jieli Khan. At present, although there is no news of Jieli Khan uniting many tribes, I believe Jieli Khan will make a comeback soon."


    Li Xiaogong''s meaning is also very obvious. Although the north is calm on the surface, in fact, both sides are ready to go. The next war is bound to fall apart and kill each other.


    Now it''s defense or defense. We still need to wait for an instruction from the king of the Tang Dynasty, deploy in advance and get ready.


    The king of Tang on the Dragon seat, with a dignified face, said faintly.


    "You guys, what do you think of attacking or defending?"


    Yuchi Jingde jumped out and shouted at a loud voice.


    "Now, najieli Khan hasn''t united all the tribes. The barbarians on the grassland are just a plate of loose sand. It''s better to take this opportunity to break them all."


    "That''s not true. I don''t agree."


    While talking, Cheng Zhijie went to the hall and said in a loud voice.


    "In terms of the current situation, the grassland tribes have not assembled yet, but the road is far away. The whole army will march slowly. Especially now the number of our cavalry is far from enough, which is delaying the journey."


    It matters. Even Li Jing, who is cautious in his words and deeds in Japan and China, spoke.


    "Almost all the Turkic soldiers are cavalry. They gather quickly. If war breaks out, there will be great variables."


    "In contrast, if we put infantry into the front line in Datang, we will be unable to catch up with the Turkic cavalry. If we put all the Datang cavalry into the front line, there will still be a big gap with the Turkic cavalry in terms of quantity. If we are careless, we will fall into the siege of Turkic barbarians, and the gains outweigh the losses."


    Li Jing is worthy of being a military God. In his words, he said the dilemma of the Tang Dynasty and named the shortcomings of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Gao Shilian stepped forward slowly and looked at Li Jingdao.


    "What General Li said is true. Although the Tang cavalry is well-equipped, the number is far from that of the Turkic cavalry. This is the weakness of the Tang Dynasty."


    "It''s really inappropriate to attack Turkic strengths according to our weaknesses."


    Hearing the speech, King Tang''s face sank and said.


    "In the final analysis, it''s the problem of war horses. There are a lot of cavalry in the Tang Dynasty. The key is that the number of war horses that can be used on the battlefield is limited."


    Said here, the king of Tang''s face sank, raised a thin anger on his face and snapped.


    "A small problem of horse hoof protection has been delayed for decades and has not been solved. What''s the use of animal husbandry supervision?"


    Longyan was furious.


    For a moment, the hall was silent.


    At this moment, there was a distinctive sound of horse hoofs outside the hall, which sounded quite loud.


    In a moment, he heard Chang sun Wuji and the guards outside the hall shouting to enter the hall.


    Hearing the noise outside the hall, the king of Tang frowned slightly, turned his head and said to father-in-law Rong.


    "Proclaim him into the temple."


    Soon, the eldest sun Wuji was full of joy and hurried into the hall.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    Tang Wang''s face sank.


    "Duke Zhao, as an old minister, don''t you understand etiquette?"


    Changsun Wuji totally ignored the question of the king of Tang and bowed his hand.


    "What the minister said is to benefit the war horses of the Tang Dynasty and expand the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty."


    As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall showed surprise, and even the eyes of the king of Tang suddenly flashed.


    "Tell me about it."


    Changsun Wuji said.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me and look at an object on the horse''s hoof."


    After that, he guided the king of Tang to the outside of the hall. The king of Tang was in doubt and led the same surprised generals out of the hall.


    On the square outside the hall, Tang Hao galloped around with a fine horse, turned over and dismounted, walked slowly to the king of Tang and arched his hands.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    But the king of Tang ignored it, strode to the horse, squatted down and looked at the horse''s hoofs at a close distance.


    Not only the king of the Tang Dynasty, but also several generals who had discussed the Northern Territory pattern with the king of the Tang Dynasty followed him and looked around the horse led by Tang Hao.


    Li Xiaogong squatted down, looked at the horseshoe on the horseshoe, and thought for a while.


    "This iron ring, padded under the horseshoe, seems to have the effect of protecting the horseshoe."


    Cheng Zhijie looked surprised, leaned over, grabbed the horseshoe, stroked the horseshoe and said in a deep voice.


    "Look at the appearance of the horse that was completely unaffected when it galloped just now. In this way, even if there are thorns everywhere, it is not afraid that the horse''s paws will be damaged."


    When he got up again, Cheng Zhijie looked vaguely excited and said.


    "Your Majesty, if this iron ring can be equipped with a large number of horseshoes, you don''t have to worry about the corrosion and falling off of Horseshoes in the future."


    "Your boy, it''s a great achievement!"


    Yuchi Jingde shouted with a thick throat and a loud voice. When he looked at the horseshoe, his eyes were full of praise and said.


    "With this little iron ring, I don''t know how many war horses to lose in a year. This gadget can be regarded as helping those shepherds solve a big problem!"


    Everyone, you and I, completely forgot Tang Hao who made the horseshoe. Tang Hao was speechless for a while.


    At this time, the king of Tang finally remembered, gladly looked over and asked.


    "Tang Hao, have you ever named this object?"


    With this question, people''s eyes focused on Tang Hao for a moment.


    Tang Hao replied honestly.


    "Your Majesty, it''s called a horseshoe."


    The king of Tang''s eyes were full of joy and looked at Li Xiaogong.


    "This horseshoe is not like a complex structure. It is made in large quantities by the Ministry of industry. Is it difficult?"


    Li Xiaogong smiled and patted his chest firmly.


    "Since ordinary blacksmiths in Tang Hao''s family can make it, it''s no problem to make it like Jiafang palm and crossbow palm."


    After listening, the Tang King Longyan was very happy, smiled brightly and said.


    "God help me!"


    "Very good! From now on, the workshop for casting weapons will work day and night and spare no effort to make it without error!"


    Words are indisputable.


    After that, the king of Tang turned and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao made horseshoes for the barracks and the Tang Dynasty. His official products were promoted to the first level and general Dingyuan."


    Tang Hao was confused about this promotion.


    After being stunned for a short time, Tang Hao knelt down on one knee to thank him.


    "Thank you, your majesty."

 Chapter 209

    Although the position of military attache has been promoted, the case that should be handled in Dali Temple cannot be left behind.


    Tang Hao is still reviewing some files as usual.


    At noon, when the Chenshi process of Dali temple was about to end, Wu Tong hurried into the house.


    Seeing Wu Tong''s face was not very good, Tang Hao suddenly sank in his heart and said.


    "How?"


    Wu Tong went straight to the table, looked around and said.


    "The people sent out yesterday have inquired about the news. The harvest is really great!"


    "Wang Tao is really not a good thing. Since Wang Tao took the post of chief manager of Huangzhuang, he took advantage of his power to repel dissidents. Within three months, he arranged all his family members into all important positions in Huangzhuang."


    "All the important posts colluded with each other, not only to corrupt the finance in the imperial villa, but also to try their best to squeeze the wages due to the farmers in the imperial villa."


    After listening to Wu Tong''s report, Tang Hao took a breath.


    Wang Tao is really a moth of the imperial villa. He turned the imperial villa into his own family property.


    It seems to be a Royal Villa. Now I''m afraid it has been completely elevated by Wang Tao and has become a real shell.


    Wu Tong frowned and said.


    "Not only Wang Tao, but also the relatives of his family!"


    "Two years ago, Wang Tao''s nephew defiled the daughter-in-law of a farmer. After the incident, the little daughter-in-law was humiliated and finally threw herself into the river."


    "The husband of the little daughter-in-law was very sad and angry. He went to the county government to seek justice, but he was pushed away by the county government in every way and blew the young man out. But nephew Wang Tao knew about it and took someone to beat the young man''s legs."


    Listening to the shocking case, Tang Hao couldn''t help but get angry and clenched his fist.


    For such lawless acts of animals and animals, Tang Hao could not wait to rush into the imperial villa and break up the nephew Wang Tao''s body.


    But Tang Hao did not do so. He was not only a vigorous and indignant young man, but also a brave and resourceful official of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the anger that was about to explode in his heart, calmed his mind a little and thought.


    Wang Tao and his family have become the cancer of the imperial villa.


    And behind the evil guy, there must be some dignitaries of the Tang Dynasty. If it were not for this, the government would not remain indifferent after human life.


    Today''s king of Tang gave Chuang Tzu to himself, and he would never sit idly by.


    Tang Hao wanted to defend the 400 farmers against injustice and ask for an explanation for the dead soul.


    Wang Tao and Wang Tao''s relatives in the imperial villa must be given double punishment.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao remembered the scene when the prince gave him the imperial villa tea garden. The eunuch, father-in-law Rong, was abnormal to avoid appearing in his mind again.


    At that time, his idea was wrong. Grandpa Rong''s look was not because the manor was big, but because grandpa Rong might know something inside.


    It may be said that the king of Tang smelled some information in Chuang Tzu, but it was difficult to intervene, and threw the problem to himself again.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty is not only a master who is good at finding problems, but also a master who will find people to solve problems!


    Tang Hao thought for a moment. Although he had expected the result, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Wu Tong, can you find a way to invite father-in-law Rong?"


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tong smiled bitterly and said.


    "This father-in-law Rong is a popular man around the emperor. In addition to sending a message, he has always served his majesty. He almost never goes out of the palace alone. It''s more difficult to see him than to ascend to heaven."


    The only clue is broken.


    Tang Hao frowned and rubbed his forehead with his right hand.


    Suddenly, another person jumped out of his mind. He was sent by Duke Rong that day to guide him to the little eunuch of viscount''s house.


    This little eunuch is an apprentice under father-in-law Rong. If you can invite him out, it''s not impossible to know father-in-law Rong!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao brightened his eyes and ordered.


    "Wu Tong, go and take care of father-in-law Rong''s apprentice, father-in-law Zheng, and invite him to Qingfeng building."


    Wutong Gongshou road.


    "Promise."


    Soon after, Wu Tong sent back the news that the little eunuch would leave the palace at PM.


    Sure enough, I answered that sentence. Money can make ghosts grind.


    Small eunuchs like this don''t get the attention of these powerful families on weekdays. They only live on their official salaries. Now this unexpected gray income can just make them overjoyed.


    Of course, this is not only because Tang Hao gave some weight to the gray income, but also because Tang Hao made a good impression on the little father-in-law for the first time.


    If not, no one would dare to take some palace news as a means to exchange money.

 Chapter 210

    Qingfeng building.


    According to Wu Tong''s message, Tang Hao arrived in advance, chose an elegant wing room, ordered good wine and dishes, and sat still waiting for his father-in-law to arrive on time.


    Not long after, Wu Tong, who was guarding outside the wing room, made a movement.


    "Sir, the little father-in-law is here."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and stood up. As soon as he came to the door of the wing room, he heard a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a small eunuch dressed in civilian clothes and smiling appeared at the door.


    Tang Hao smiled and arched his hands.


    "Father in law, we meet again."


    The little eunuch was very respectful and polite. He still gave Tang Hao a big gift and said with a smile on his face.


    "Tang Xianzi, you are so polite. You are really a slave."


    The little father-in-law looked at Tang Hao''s familiar smile and couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart.


    Tang Haoli stood by the door and stretched out his hand.


    "Father in law, please."


    The little eunuch bowed again, walked forward, followed Tang Hao and sat down at the table.


    The little eunuch asked politely as soon as he took his seat.


    "There should be something to ask when Tang Xianzi came to find a small one?"


    Tang Hao did not deny it and nodded frankly.


    Then Tang Hao put away his smile, leaned forward and said in a deep voice.


    "I wonder how much your father-in-law knows about the Huangzhuang tea garden in Nanshan?"


    Tang Hao also asked casually. After all, this little eunuch''s position is so big and his age is small. He is afraid he doesn''t know a lot of things.


    But to Tang Hao''s surprise, the little eunuch nodded slightly, as if he had guessed what Tang Hao was going to ask.


    "What Tang Xianzi wants to ask is, the person behind Wang Tao, the chief manager of Huangzhuang tea garden?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes lit up when he heard the little eunuch''s question.


    I didn''t expect to ask casually, but I asked the right person.


    Tang Hao bowed his hands politely and said.


    "If it''s convenient, I hope my father-in-law can reveal one or two."


    The little eunuch leaned forward slightly, approached Tang Hao and whispered.


    "There is a great power behind Wang Tao. It is Wang Qi, the great Eunuch in the palace."


    Wang Qi?


    Tang Hao''s eyes were black. In his own impression, he didn''t seem to have heard of this person.


    Is there such a man of the moment in the Tang Dynasty?


    Seeing Tang Hao''s suspicious face, the little eunuch explained.


    "Hey! I almost forgot that Tang Xianzi, you came to Chang''an for the first time. I don''t know that this person is also pure normal. He has an extraordinary resume and is a popular person around Princess Wu."


    Li Ke, king of Wu!


    Hearing the name, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    Said the little eunuch.


    "Tang Xianzi, the identity of Li Ke, the king of Wu, is unusual."


    "Take his biological mother for example. She is the daughter of the monarch of the previous dynasty and the orthodox royal blood. Because of this, there is a saying among the great scholars in the market that King Li Ke of Wu is the most noble and orthodox of all the princes."


    "Of course, in today''s Tang Dynasty, many old ministers still have a natural feeling for the king of Wu and his biological mother."


    Seeing that Tang Hao was kind and easy-going, my father-in-law shook out all he knew.


    Perhaps the little father-in-law also found that he had said too much about chaotang, so he stopped and said.


    "Hey! Look at my mouth. I can say everything. If there is anything inappropriate, please keep my mouth shut for me."


    Tang Hao poured a glass of wine for the little eunuch and filled himself, saying.


    "Don''t worry, father-in-law. You know what''s going on today. Heaven knows what''s going on. No one else knows. I''m Tang. Please rest assured."


    Seeing Tang Hao pour his own wine, the little father-in-law was really flattered. He hurriedly held up the wine cup with both hands and took over the conversation.


    "Tang Xianzi, the small one must be trustworthy and trustworthy."


    Tang Hao, like a big brother, greets Wu Tong to drink together and greets his father-in-law to bring vegetables.


    Seeing Tang Hao sitting in the same seat with a subordinate and being considerate to himself made my father-in-law feel honored, and a long lost sense of affinity came to my heart.


    Tang Hao asked the two to drink and dish, but his heart couldn''t help rippling.


    As my father-in-law said, Wang Qi is the eunuch next to the biological mother of King Wu. Now that the biological mother of the king of Wu has passed away, Li Ke, king of Wu, naturally inherited the influence of the biological mother in the dynasty.


    In this way, the king of Wu, Li Ke, still has some energy in today''s Tang Dynasty hall.


    Wang Tao is backed by Wang Shou, who has a close relationship with the king of Wu Li Ke, and the old ministers in the court have this inextricable connection with the king of Wu.


    At the thought of this, Tang Hao was a little embarrassed.


    At this time, if you directly deal with Wang Tao, who does all kinds of evil, you are bound to offend Wang Qi, the great eunuch. If Wang Qi blows in his ear in front of King Wu, he will inevitably fall into the public opinion offensive of the old ministers of the court, so as to fall into a passive situation.


    Although Tang Hao has established diplomatic relations with Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui now, Tang Hao still has no bottom in his heart whether he can help himself in the critical period.


    In this way, the consequence of directly attacking Wang Tao is to show off his authority and bind himself.


    It seems that the best way is to kick Wang Tao out of the imperial villa. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to take his life.


    But thinking of the guy''s many evil deeds, Tang Hao felt that it was too cheap. He always felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 211

    Now that he had asked what he wanted to know, Tang Hao only mentioned eating and drinking when he enjoyed it. He never mentioned anything about the Royal Villa again.


    Eat delicious food and drink three rounds.


    The little father-in-law leaves contentedly, and Tang Hao personally sends the little father-in-law to the door.


    Before leaving, Tang Hao naturally had to give the little father-in-law some money.


    As soon as I saw him today, the little eunuch knew a lot. Making friends with such people not only benefits a lot, but also saves the tedious task of looking for senior officials in the court.


    If I hadn''t thought about it for a few seconds and asked the little eunuch, I really didn''t know that so many forces would be involved behind Wang Tao, the leader of the imperial villa.


    Seeing that his father-in-law had gone far, Tang Hao''s face gradually became gloomy and said in a deep voice.


    "Wu Tong, you go to the branch and ask Wang Tao to get out of the Huangzhuang tea garden in one day."


    Wu Tong had long wanted to dislike the evil old man. When he heard Tang Hao''s orders, he was overjoyed. After bowing and saluting, he left quickly.


    After leaving the Qingfeng building, Tang Hao was completely lost in interest by the guy with bad water. He didn''t want to read the boring files at all.


    Yesterday, sun Chong came to tell him about the tea shop. He simply went to the tea shop.


    At this time, the tea shop was also repaired. Looking at the ancient tables and chairs and the appropriate pen, ink, calligraphy and painting hanging in the hall, a quiet and elegant atmosphere came face to face.


    In the hall, the rockery trickle specially designed by Tang Hao is more like a finishing touch, giving the quiet tea shop a touch of flexibility and vitality.


    Walking in this hall, the agitation in my heart just now has been reduced a lot, and I feel more happy and leisurely.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming, the housekeeper of Chang sun''s house hurriedly bowed.


    "I''ve seen Tang Xianzi."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and said.


    "How''s the tea shop prepared?"


    The old housekeeper replied.


    "Everything is arranged properly, only waiting for Tang Xianzi to consider his name and start business."


    Tang Hao doesn''t want to participate in such trivial matters as opening and naming. After all, he has too many things to do now.


    "Just let the eldest grandson decide these two things. I''ll send some tea tomorrow."


    After two more rounds, Tang Hao just returned to his house and arranged for the housekeeper to send someone to changsun''s house to answer questions about tea channels and pricing.


    Tang Hao sat in the house and simply became a shopkeeper to control the quality of tea.


    As far as the source of tea is concerned, there are many things to pay attention to. The taste of new tea and old tea is also different. The new tea is lighter and the old tea is thicker.


    Of course, the best tea picked from the tip of the tea should be dedicated to the palace and fall into private pockets.


    When Tang Hao and others explained the matters needing attention in temperature control of fried tea, on the other side of Huangzhuang, Wu Tonggang finished his words and left angrily.


    Wang Tao stood at the gate of Huangzhuang tea garden with several stewards and looked coldly at Wu Tong''s back.


    The young man standing next to Wang Tao frowned, looked at Wang Tao and whispered.


    "Uncle, I heard that Tang Hao, who accepted our imperial villa, is a talented person. Now let the family come and take back the yard. Will we annoy this Tang Xianzi? After all, this imperial villa tea garden is given by his majesty today."


    Listening to the words in his ears, Wang Tao twitched a few times on his face full of horizontal meat. In his eyes, the light was bright and dark.


    "No matter how capable he is, Tang Hao is just in the middle of the dynasty. For this kind of vegetable farmland, he is just a inexperienced boy."


    At this point, Wang Tao said coldly with a sneer on his mouth.


    "I''ve heard that this boy was born in poverty. He just made some reputation through Li''s house. Now he lives in the Viscount''s house. He has fallen out with the only Li''s house he can rely on. Now he''s just an empty shell aristocrat."


    "If you want to take back the imperial villa, bah! He is not qualified."


    As soon as the voice fell, another young man beside him spit hard and said coldly.


    "What the second uncle said is true. Why should we all him? Our Wang family has occupied the imperial villa for not a day or two. I really don''t believe he can drive us out of the villa."


    Speaking of this, the young man looked at Wang Tao with a charming face and said.


    "The second uncle has great powers. Give us someone in the palace to support us. With this master, we can rest easy."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Tao said with a proud look on his face.


    "Tang Hao is just a general who has just been shortlisted. Can he compete with Duke Wang? To tell you the truth, our master is a popular man around the king of Wu. He doesn''t weigh it. He can beat the king of Wu?"


    As soon as he said this, several people behind him looked at each other, swept away their worries and cautious appearance, and in a moment, their toes were high.


    Just now, the young man showed an exaggerated look of worship, and his eyes glowed with praise.


    "Second uncle, you are really a great man of our clan. It''s really great that you can climb the patron of King Wu."


    For a time, several other people joined in and praised Wang Tao. His charming face looked extremely hypocritical.


    But Wang Tao didn''t care. He was immersed in this praised ocean and couldn''t extricate himself.


    long time.


    Wang Tao said disdainfully.


    "We have the lifeblood of these farmers in our hands. What can he do to me?"


    "Drive me away? See if he is worthy, and go and gather the brothers."

 Chapter 212

    Just as Tang Hao watched with satisfaction as cans of new tea came out of the pot, Wu Tong hurried outside.


    Look at his face, especially gloomy.


    Tang Hao turned and went out of the house. He took Wu Tong to the north courtyard and asked.


    "How?"


    Wu Tong''s eyes were full of anger. He told Tang Hao in detail what happened before and after going to Huangzhuang tea garden today.


    In an instant, Tang Hao''s face was gloomy. In his eyes, the cold light flickered, and a strong killing intention filled the whole house in an instant.


    However, the killing intention only existed for a moment and soon disappeared.


    As the killing intention dispersed, Tang Hao also calmed down slowly, sat on the soft collapse slowly and fell into meditation.


    A moment later, Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "I see. Go and fetch the eighteen horses and get ready to go."


    Soon, Tang Hao led the eighteen horses, wearing swords, and went out of the house with Tang Hao to the Huangzhuang tea garden in the south.


    When Tang Hao and his party arrived at the gate of the imperial villa, there were dozens of people waiting there quietly.


    Wang Tao stood at the front, behind him, in charge of the imperial villa with dozens of people, holding sticks.


    In front of Wang Tao, there is an exquisite small wooden box.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming with a dozen servants, Wang Tao was not afraid. He looked at Tang Hao coldly, completely without the charming look of yesterday.


    Wang Tao clasped his fists and arched in the direction of the palace.


    "I''ve been taking care of the imperial villa tea garden for your majesty for so many years. I''m conscientious and busy. Even if I don''t have credit, I have to work hard."


    Speaking of this, Wang Tao slowly lowered his head, looked at Tang Hao and said slowly.


    "But since Tang Xianzi just took over the villa and left the imperial villa tea garden, he would smash my job and drive me out. What''s the reason?"


    Tang Hao remained unmoved, stood on the war horse, looked down at Wang Tao, and said coldly.


    "What you said is injustice, as if I were heartless? Do you think I don''t know what you did, or do you don''t know?"


    At this point, Tang Hao looked very cold and said word by word.


    "Do you want me to point it out to you one by one?"


    Wang Tao snorted coldly and said.


    "Of course I know what I did, but I don''t know what Tang Xianzi meant when he brought so many people here!"


    Seeing that the old fox had no intention of repentance, he took the lead in questioning himself. Suddenly, Tang Hao felt a cluster of anger in his heart.


    "Since your majesty has given me this royal estate, Chuang-tzu has changed his mind. Naturally, I has the final say. Today, I bring people here to take back the imperial village."


    While talking, Tang Hao pointed to Wang Tao and said.


    "From now on, you will immediately get out of the Huangzhuang tea garden."


    Wang Tao sneered, moved his fat body, took two steps forward, kicked the box between them and said.


    "Shall I go? Yes, these accounts, let''s calculate them today!"


    After that, Wang Tao opened the box with a sharp action, and a stack of papers showed up.


    With a sneer, Wang Tao took out a note from the open box, held it high, shook it and said.


    "Tang Xianzi, it''s written in white and black, but it''s an IOU! Look, there''s still a fingerprint."


    Then he pointed the note directly at Tang Hao.


    Although it was far away, Tang Hao could see a red seal in the lower right corner of the note.


    Wang Tao narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a long look.


    "Tang Xianzi, this is the voucher left by the farmers in Chuang Tzu when they borrowed money from me over the years. Don''t you deny it? Today, when I leave the tea garden, I have to calculate this account!"


    Then Wang Tao pointed to the small box on the ground and said.


    "Don''t bother to count again. I''ve already calculated. These are 4800 runs in total."


    "You say, how should I repay these ious?"


    4800!


    This is not a small amount, but a large residence. These money can be used for many years. These farmers are poor families. Naturally, they know that money is hard won. Even if there are some diseases and disasters, how can they borrow so much.


    Besides, all kinds of vegetables and fruits in the whole imperial villa, even the surplus selected by the palace, are enough to feed these farmers. As these hardworking farmers, how can they have a large expenditure?


    The IOU here is obviously from a wrong source.


    There may only be one kind of usury. The 4800 passes were completely obtained by Wang Tao through rolling profits.


    Tang Hao rode on the war horse and looked at Wang Tao with high toe Qi in front of him, his blood churning in his heart.


    The reason why Wang Tao is so arrogant and dares to challenge himself is that Wang Shou stands behind him and the inextricably connected King Li Ke of Wu behind him.


    The 4800 passes are completely a cover, not Wang Tao''s reliance, and the talent behind him is his strength.


    Wang Tao stood there, looking at the young Kaiguo County son in front of him, feeling very proud.


    You can even imagine that Tang Hao in front of you will be frightened by this huge IOU and finally bow down and admit defeat.


    In another hidden place, a young man with a knife stared at what was happening here, looked at it for a few seconds, rode his horse, whipped his whip, and ran towards the palace.

 Chapter 213

    Li Zheng Dian.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat on the soft couch and tasted tea comfortably.


    "Guanyin maidservant, what do you think Tang Hao will do with the Huangzhuang tea garden?"


    After hearing this, empress Chang sun put down her tea cup, glanced at the smiling king of Tang and sighed.


    "Your Majesty, don''t mention the imperial tea garden in Nanshan. At present, there are few imperial gardens that can be completely innocent."


    "But these involve a lot. They are not related to the old courtiers in the court, or damage the interests of the princes. Many times, we turn a blind eye because of our friendship. As long as we don''t do too much, we can''t investigate more."


    "You sent this ignorant Tang Hao like this. It''s not another good play."


    After listening to empress Chang sun''s tone of sympathy for Tang Hao, the king of Tang laughed.


    A moment later, the king of the Tang Dynasty stared at the tea cup and said in a deep voice.


    "Young man, how can we do without going through some twists and turns? I just want to train him."


    While talking, the king of Tang took a cup, took a sip and said.


    "Tang Hao knows the choice. I believe he can handle it well."


    Empress Chang sun was still worried about Tang Hao''s identity and said.


    "It''s easy to say. Among the many imperial manors, Nanshan imperial manor is the most difficult, not to mention Ke''er, which is also related to those old ministers. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    The king of Tang said with a heavy face.


    "Ke''er has been active recently. In recent months, he has vaguely crossed the line!"


    "Hey!"


    Empress Chang sun sighed.


    Empress Chang sun saw the doting of the king of Tang on Li Ke, especially in the past year. There were some signs of attracting courtiers, but he acted secretly. As his father, the king of Tang had the heart to control, but he could not start.


    At this time, a young man attached to father-in-law Rong''s ear by the door of the temple and whispered a few words.


    After listening, father-in-law Rong went to the king of Tang and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, an hour ago, Tang Xianzi went to Nanshan with about a dozen servants. At this time, he was at the gate of the imperial villa, facing off with the manager of the imperial villa."


    "Oh?"


    The king of Tang suddenly became interested, sat up straight, looked at the empress Chang sun and said with a smile.


    "It seems that the boy has made a decision. I want to see how he handles it."


    After that, the king of Tang''s eyes fell on father-in-law Rong and said.


    "Your people follow up. If you have any news, remember to tell me."


    Father Rong arched his hand.


    "Yes."


    Nanshan, Huangzhuang tea garden.


    Tang Hao looked at the imperial villa. The farmers rushed over at this time, but due to Wang Tao''s power, they only dared to wait and see from a distance and did not dare to come forward.


    After looking at Wang Tao, Tang Hao''s face gradually cooled down and said coldly.


    "Four thousand eight hundred passes is not a small amount. I''m afraid the content of this IOU is not true."


    Wang Tao snorted coldly, his eyes full of contempt and said.


    "Tang Xianzi, if you don''t believe it, check it carefully to see if the white and black words on my hand are fake."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao waved slightly. Wu Tong behind him immediately came over and planned to go to get the box immediately.


    At the moment Wu Tong touched the box with his finger, Wang Tao suddenly felt an idea.


    This box contains the handle of four hundred farmers in the imperial villa. If Tang Hao took it, wouldn''t he lose more than gain?


    But in the twinkling of an eye, if you don''t give this IOU to Tang Hao for inspection, how can you frighten the boy?


    Tang Hao is helpless and has no industrial wealth. He must not be able to pay this debt.


    In the face of fingerprints and autographs, will the irrefutable IOU be deterred and obediently softened by the astronomical amount?


    On such a thought, Wang Tao relaxed his strength and let Wu Tong take the box.


    After receiving the box from Wu Tong, Tang Hao picked up an IOU and browsed it.


    Sure enough, there is a big problem with these ious!


    Tang Hao roughly estimated that these ious were doubled every month. The high interest rate was affordable to ordinary people.


    The next second, Tang Hao took out the fire fold and threw it directly into the box full of IOUs.


    Wang Tao was stunned at the gradually burning fire.


    Tang Hao didn''t play cards according to the rules at all. He burned those ious in public!


    Looking at the wooden box that Tang Hao threw on the ground, even Wu Tong beside Tang Hao was stunned.


    Tang Hao set those notes on fire in front of Wang Tao!


    Four thousand eight hundred passes were extinguished between the fingers.


    When the people were shocked, Tang Hao looked solemn, looked through Wang Tao and his party, looked at the farmers in the imperial villa, and said in a loud voice.


    "Today, your gratitude and resentment with Wang Tao is over."


    With this cry, Wang Tao suddenly woke up and roared angrily.


    "Put out the fire."


    At the command, the steward behind Wang Tao woke up, took off his clothes and threw himself at the fire.


    But those IOU notes, which burn with the fire, burn up in a moment. Where is the chance to save them.


    Those farmers heard Tang Hao''s cry and also reacted from the stupefied God.


    At this time, I don''t know who it is, burst into tears.


    In a moment, other farmers also cried bitterly.


    Then hundreds of farmers ran frantically towards Tang Hao.


    "My Lord, you have to decide for us!"


    "My Lord, you are our reborn parents. This kindness will never be forgotten."


    "Thank you, sir, for telling us we were rescued."


    Hundreds of people knelt down in front of Tang Hao''s horse and complained of suffering.


    Looking at these poor farmers, Tang haolang said.


    "Do not be afraid. I am here today. If you have any grievances, do your best."


    This is what Tang Hao wants.


    If they don''t burn those IOUs, Wang Tao will always have the handle on the farmers. These farmers who have been bullied for a long time will be extremely afraid.


    Now the ious have been destroyed, and the farmers have no worries.


    Fortunately, these farmers have not been frightened. When they see that the handle has been destroyed, they dare to cry about their grievances.

 Chapter 214

    All this was completely beyond Wang Tao''s expectation.


    From Tang Hao''s decisive burning of the IOUs to the defection of the farmers.


    This sudden turn left Wang Tao standing on the spot.


    Looking at the paper dust on the ground, Wang Tao''s anger burst.


    However, before Wang could vent his anger, the cries of farmers in his ears once again made him fall into the ice cellar.


    Originally, those Wang Tao''s malice was shaken out by farmers one by one.


    Wang Tao shouted wildly, pulling the farmers who fell to their knees.


    "Reverse, reverse, shut up!"


    "Pa"


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud slap in the face of Wang Tao.


    Seeing their leader beaten by Wu Tong, the little things behind Wang Tao were stunned. They woke up in a moment, picked up the stick in their hands and rushed up.


    At this moment, the 18 riders behind Tang Hao got off the horse, and a few vigorous steps followed. They were too lazy to smoke with knives, swung their fists and greeted these small things.


    Under the sharp contrast of force, the originally ferocious little things were defeated face to face. They lost their sticks and covered the beaten place, collapsed to the ground and shouted.


    Those farmers who were scolded by Wang Tao were frightened by Wang Tao''s scolding just now.


    Almost for a moment, I saw those little things with high middle toe Qi on weekdays. At this time, they twisted and curled up on the ground and rolled.


    Seeing the man who made the decision for himself, he had the upper hand. In a moment, he regained his courage.


    The Dali Temple copywriter who followed him listened to the grievances of these farmers and wrote hard in the booklet to record this crime.


    Even though Tang Hao had heard Wu Tong''s report before and guessed that Wang Tao must have committed many evils, he had never thought that when these farmers cried out one by one, it was still difficult to suppress his anger.


    If this were not the imperial villa, Tang Hao would have poked Wang Tao into hundreds of transparent holes with the green cloth around his waist.


    Listening to these complaints, Wu Tong''s eyes turned red and clenched his teeth.


    "Sir, Wang Tao really deserves his death. I can''t wait to cut the beast thousands of times now."


    Tang Hao took a long breath into his airway.


    "It''s a big matter. I don''t know how many eyes are staring. If this knife goes on, we''ll come to an end."


    With Tang Hao''s analysis, Wu Tong gradually calmed down and said.


    "Can we just let Wang Tao go? Throwing Wang Tao''s crime into the county government can kill him thousands of times."


    Listening to Wu Tong''s words, Tang Hao meditated.


    Even if Wang Tao confessed to these crimes and fell under the law, he did not move its root.


    What''s more, the government can ignore the murder of the little daughter-in-law two years ago. Even if Wang Tao goes to prison, I''m afraid these County Yamen dare not commit a capital crime. In the end, the storm will calm down, and the forces behind Wang Tao will certainly take him back. In this way, the money he paid out was wasted.


    no way!


    It''s a bad policy to send it to the government and the county government.


    Tang Hao''s eyes brightened and said firmly.


    "Parade these people in the streets, announce Wang Tao''s crime at the gate of King Wu''s house, and have sued the people."


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tong was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong. Since he was going to read Wang Tao''s crime at the gate of King Wu''s house, he couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Ah? The door of King Wu''s house?"


    Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong in doubt and whispered.


    "This Wang Tao is from the king of Wu."


    Listening to Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong was more confused, frowned and said.


    "Sir, since we are from the king of Wu, we will not be afraid of the king of Wu''s private revenge if we pass through the king''s house again?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said coldly.


    "King Wu, he won''t, much less dare."


    Wu Tong scratched his head, answered, turned and commanded the eighteen horses, escorted the stewards, and walked towards Chang''an city with great fanfare.


    A line of 18 people, a large number of people, quite eye-catching.


    Now, after the majestic eighteen horses, a long rope is tied to the tail of the two carriages, which is connected to several men who bind their arms.


    This picture is like a general waiting for victory to return, with a group of prisoners and slaves tied behind him.


    The guard standing on the gate of Chang''an city did not stop him when he saw the banner of the broken son Jue''s house on the carriage, and let the pedestrian enter Chang''an city.


    As soon as they first entered Chang''an City, this dazzling group of people walked through the bustling crowd and immediately provoked people to watch.


    "Yo, is this another new achievement made by Tang Xianzi? Are these slaves or prisoners in the back?"


    For a time, after they found out the origin of the carriage, they pointed to the crowd behind them.


    I don''t know who it was. Seeing the man who was bound to his arm for a long time, he finally recognized Wang Tao in the crowd with his head down and cursed loudly.


    "Wang Tao, the beast, was finally rewarded. This dog hurt my second brother''s legs and couldn''t die."


    While talking, a rotten cabbage flew out of the crowd and hit Wang Tao''s forehead accurately.


    "Wang Tao? This man is Wang Tao! The beast who drinks without giving copper and slaps the boss."


    "Yes, yes, that''s him. I recognize him. I opened my vegetable stall last time. This dog should be put in prison."


    "Send that dog thing to the government and give us justice."


    All kinds of rotten fruits and vegetables flew from all directions and smashed them at the imperial manors.


    Those who knew Wang Tao''s evil deeds told loudly, those who didn''t know the cause of things, and those who couldn''t help doing all the bad things hated it.


    People cursed, shouted and spit, followed shibaqi all the way and walked slowly towards the king''s house of Wu.

 Chapter 215

    To say that the biggest thing happened in Chang''an City on this day, it was no better than the 18th ride with Wang Tao and others.


    In just half a day, the matter became known all over the city.


    We not only know that the Viscount''s mansion acted on behalf of heaven and brought the heinous Wang Tao to justice.


    It was also clearer that at last, the 18 riders escorted Wang Tao to the gate of King Wu''s house, stayed for half an hour, announced Wang Tao''s heinous crime in the street, and issued the news of his execution in three days.


    Soon, it spread to the palace.


    Tai Chi hall.


    After the eunuch told the king of Tang about the affairs in the imperial villa, he bowed slightly to the side of the hall.


    After hearing the news, the king of the Tang Dynasty was livid and silent for a moment. He kicked the table in front of him down the steps.


    For a time, even the calm king of Tang Dynasty was distracted by Wang Tao''s heinous malice, and his anger was even ferocious.


    "Animal behavior! Kill! Kill all!"


    Empress Chang sun sat on the side of the hall, beautiful and locked, and her eyes were full of anger.


    The dragon''s face was as angry as heaven''s power.


    The hall was silent.


    A moment later.


    Empress Chang sun looked at the panting king of Tang and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, calm down and don''t hurt yourself."


    With this gentle tone, the king of Tang gradually calmed down.


    A long time.


    The king of Tang Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair dejectedly, his eyes darkened and sighed.


    "This Li Ke always makes me worry. Who have I handed over?"


    There was another sigh. The king of Tang turned his head slowly and looked at the empress Chang sun powerlessly.


    "Guanyin maidservant, do you indulge these ministers so much that even the slaves under them dare to do such a shameful thing under my eyes."


    Empress Chang sun walked slowly up the hall and came to the Dragon chair. With her slender jade hand, she clenched the hand of the king of Tang and whispered.


    "Your Majesty is an emperor and cares about the ten thousand li rivers and mountains of the Tang Dynasty. This is a state affair. The people all over the world are worried about one third of an mu of land, which is bigger or smaller. This state affair is complex and complicated, which has made your majesty take care of everything every day. How can you pay attention to such a subtle thing?"


    That said, everyone knows that the king of Tang chose to spoil the king of Wu, Li Ke.


    If not, the eunuch Wang Qi would not connive at Wang Tao. What Wang Qi relied on was only the favor of the king of Wu.


    Empress Chang sun knows this, father-in-law Rong knows this, and all the civil and military officials participating in politics in the court also know it.


    But, after all, no one dares to speak.


    The Yang family, the biological mother of the king of Wu, was not favored in the previous dynasty, but it was inexplicably raised when Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty was present and betrothed to the current king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Now that Yang is dead, no one dares to touch this scar.


    The king of Tang began to fade away, looked at father-in-law Rong and said in a deep voice.


    "What''s that bastard going to do with those dog slaves?"


    Father Rong replied.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Xianzi has burned those IOUs, escorted Wang Tao and others back to Chang''an, announced Wang Tao''s crime in the street at the gate of King Wu''s house, and asked to be beheaded three days later."


    Speaking of this, when Grandpa Rong said these words, he had greatly appreciated Tang Hao''s practice.


    Wu Tong may not be able to see through Tang Hao''s practice, especially in the announcement of Wang Tao''s crime by King Wu''s house.


    Wang Tao was originally under the king of Wu, but he acted in front of the hopeless Lord behind him. Is this undoubtedly death.


    But among the dignitaries, father-in-law Rong could see the subtlety at a glance.


    This move is very sophisticated and poisonous. It seems to be brazen advice, but in fact it is a poisonous sword.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Tang Hao knew little about the relationship between Wang Tao and King Wu, so he had no objection to where to declare the crime.


    In the eyes of those who knew the news, the reason why Tang Hao read the crime again was that Tang Hao was afraid of the king of Wu and secretly explained to the king of Wu.


    And actually.


    With Wang Tao and others, they paraded in the streets in public. I believe that Wang Tao''s behavior does not need publicity. This matter has been well known. Even if Wu wanggui is the prince, he dare not openly confront the excitement of the people in Chang''an. Even if he was spoiled by the king of Tang, he did not dare to cover up the heinous Wang Tao.


    As long as the king of Wu is smart enough, he will follow the trend, pretend to be indifferent, and wait for Tang Hao to be publicly executed to calm the people''s anger.


    At this moment, even the sophisticated father-in-law Rong was secretly praised by Tang Hao for doing so.


    People who seem to be 20 years old are far more intelligent than ordinary people, and their political power is extremely superb.


    The king of Tang sat on the hall and sneered.


    "This boy is so clever to come out."


    Empress changsun kneaded the arm of the king of Tang Dynasty, showing a trace of comfort on her face, but she didn''t say anything.


    Even empress Chang sun, who is very intelligent, also thinks that Tang Hao''s skill is very clever, but there is something old and spicy hidden in his cleverness.


    Tang Hao didn''t immediately put the heinous Wang Tao into prison. Instead, he showed the people who moved the king of Wu in the streets of King Wu''s residence, but made the king of Wu angry and afraid to speak.


    At the same time, under the eyes of the people in Chang''an City, the king of Wu dared to do something to Tang Hao, so he had to hold his nose and bear it.


    In this way, under the public opinion, Tang Hao has a good image of impartial law enforcement and selfless.


    Moreover, such a move inadvertently made the courtiers praise Tang Hao in private.


    After all, in today''s Tang Dynasty, few people dare to move Li Ke openly.


    A seemingly ordinary case has not only gained public opinion, but also captured the hearts of many honest civil servants in the court.

 Chapter 216

    Three days later, at a quarter past noon, Wang Tao was beheaded at the Meridian Gate together with the big and small managers in the imperial villa.


    When the news came out, the people of Chang''an city gave thumbs up one after another when they learned that Tang Hao also burned the 4800 Guan IOUs.


    In the neighborhood, word of mouth is full of praise for Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao did not expect this overwhelming praise.


    When Tang Hao returned to his house, Chang sun Chong had already waited in the house.


    As soon as he got back to the house, the eldest Sun said excitedly.


    "Your boy did a beautiful job. My father was very happy to hear that. He praised you for your intelligence."


    Tang Hao''s face was very calm. With a faint smile, he made a cup of tea for his eldest son and handed it to him.


    Although it was a surprise, Chang sun Chong considered it more long-term. He sipped tea and mused.


    "This time, you brazenly moved the people of the king of Wu, which can be regarded as losing the face of the king of Wu. I''m worried that the king of Wu will bear a grudge in his heart. Take it easy."


    Tang Hao looked indifferent, shrugged and said slowly.


    "There are only two results in this matter. Either I let Wang Tao go and let him continue to harm the farmers in Huangzhuang, and I pretended not to hear it. Or just do it as it is now."


    Nowadays, it is a certainty to offend the king of Wu. However, Tang Hao also pushed Wang Tao to the highest point of public opinion. As far as this matter is concerned, no one can find a little fault. King Wu can only hold his nose and bear it.


    Tang Hao also thought a lot about King Wu''s revenge.


    Li Ke, king of Wu, was a complicated man.


    In his blood, not only the blood of the former Sui Dynasty, but also the blood of the Tang Dynasty. As such a noble blood, he is in a very embarrassing situation.


    Despite the support of the old ministers of the previous dynasty, the founding heroes of the Tang Dynasty rejected the blood of the previous dynasty and would not allow the king of Wu to ascend the throne of the ninth five year plan.


    In this way, although Li Ke was favored by the king of Tang at this time, he did not pose a great threat to Tang Hao.


    Zhang sunchong glanced at Tang Hao.


    "This time I offended the king of Wu, but I inadvertently won a good reputation. Especially among the literary ministers, many people even looked at you with new eyes."


    Tang Hao couldn''t deny a smile, turned the topic and said.


    "How''s the tea shop?"


    When he mentioned the tea shop, the eldest sun brightened his eyes, looked excited and said.


    "Don''t you know, brother Tang, many people were amazed at the tea making scene. When they smelled the long fragrance of tea, all 50 cans of tea cups were auctioned at a high price¡°


    "In addition, the king of Wei came to the scene to taste tea, which led to the situation of price without goods, which can be regarded as an unprecedented spectacle in the tea industry."


    After listening, Tang Hao was happy.


    Fried tea is a brand-new thing. It appears in the eyes of Tang dignitaries. Just because of its unique tea aroma, it is enough to occupy half of the tea world.


    Now, with the publicity of the prince, the reputation of fried tea has been raised to a peak, which has become the capital of those rich clans.


    As the saying goes, good and evil depend on each other.


    It''s a good thing that frying tea can give Tang Hao more money.


    However, the appearance of the king of Wei will surely put a mysterious veil on his tea shop. Over time, he did not make any move to get close to the king of Wei, and he will not get rid of his relationship with the king of Wei, which will inevitably be labeled as the relationship between the king of Wei and the Party of Wei.


    It seems that while stabilizing the tea shop, we must also develop the wine shop as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao said quietly.


    "It''s better to supply according to the original plan. No more, no less. You can supply 50 cans a day. Even if you raise the market price, you won''t increase the supply."


    As a business veteran, Chang sun Chong also knew the marketing model of deliberately losing his appetite, so he couldn''t help nodding his head.


    After chatting with Tang Hao about the future direction of the tea shop, the eldest son patted his head and said.


    "Hey! I almost forgot about it."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly and asked.


    "What''s up?"


    Chang sun Chong''s eyes twinkled and said.


    "Early this morning, my father entered the palace. According to father Rong, it was a major event in the north."


    North?


    The war is undoubtedly a great temptation to Tang Hao.


    At present, Tang Hao has been a little upset about the boring files in Dali temple, and this war is the best way for Tang Hao to obtain military merit and rapid promotion.


    Tang Hao was able to become an aristocrat and a high ranking general in Dingyuan in just half a year. Most of the credit lies in his meritorious raid on Yinshan.


    Times make heroes.


    Especially in the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, it is even more difficult to obtain military merit. Every war is an opportunity for Tang Hao to cherish.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao licked his lower lip, a hot light in his eyes, stared at Chang sun and asked.


    "But there''s a big move on the Turkic side?"


    Hearing the speech, Chang sun Chong frowned slightly.


    "According to my observation, Grandpa Rong is calm and calm, not in a hurry. He may be preparing for the war, but it doesn''t seem like a sudden change in the north."


    As soon as the voice fell, the light in Tang Hao''s eyes was dim.


    This war preparation is just some adjustments to the pattern of the Northern Territory, which is different from the decision of the king of Tang to go to war.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao thought again.


    Since the war has been adjusted, the war must not be far away!


    The news is far better than none.

 Chapter 217

    These two days, while thinking about the north, Tang Hao shuttled between Dali temple and Viscount''s house on time.


    Dali Temple naturally deals with those official affairs, returns to the house and starts brewing wine.


    Now, those clay craftsmen have cooked the stove. Although some things used for distillation are simple, they can barely get together.


    In his spare time, Tang Hao tried to use the distillation method read out in the system to brew sorghum wine.


    As for this wine making, it must be said that it is a time-consuming and labor-consuming work.


    The first is the selection of materials. Sorghum requires full grains and water quality. In addition, making Jiuqu with wheat is a troublesome matter, which takes three days.


    Later fermentation and distillation need to be checked at all times.


    Tang Hao is so busy running up and down all day that he relies on the report of eighteen horses for things outside the house.


    Inadvertently, Tang Hao realized that in Chang''an neighborhood, a pair of invisible hands manipulated public opinion, and even his old stories of raiding Yinshan were moved to some tea house gossip.


    Of course, all this is good for Tang Hao. It''s helping him build momentum.


    As for who this man is, Tang Hao doesn''t know.


    However, on Tang Hao''s busy day, there was another scene above the chaotang hall.


    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang convened all the ministers of brachial shares to discuss the matter of the Northern Territory.


    At present, horseshoes are being made day and night, and Datang has temporarily abandoned the method of taking the initiative to attack the grassland not long ago.


    This is a pre war preparation for the upcoming Turkic war.


    Gao Shilian looked pleased, slowly stood in the hall and smiled.


    "Tang Hao once raided the Yinshan Mountain and made dangerous moves. He is an out and out military power. I think we must use this young general to conquer the Turks. He has a better chance of winning."


    Yuchi Jingde laughed loudly and shouted.


    "OK! I appreciate this kind of boy who dares to fight and kill. Let him lead a cavalry to make another strange move, which can also reduce some front-line pressure."


    Although what Yuchi Jingde said was extremely explicit, it is also an indisputable fact.


    After hearing this, Cheng Zhijie nodded in agreement, although he didn''t speak.


    As soon as he said this, the eldest sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui frowned.


    Fang Xuanling stepped forward and said.


    "I''ve read the files that Tang Hao reviewed in Dali temple. It''s very clear and the sentencing is appropriate. The order of Dali temple to the imperial city is stable, and Tang Xianzi can still manage Dali temple in good order among many job vacancies. In my opinion, Tang Xianzi should do his job well now, and it''s not too late to make other decisions when Dali temple is stable."


    Fang Xuanling''s implication is that he doesn''t want Tang Hao to go to the battlefield. Now if Tang Hao goes to the battlefield, it shows that Tang Hao''s future work will develop to military duty, which lacks a strong force for these literary officials.


    Du Ruhui also lost no time to agree.


    "Previously, the capture of the Turkic prince by the emperor of Tang county was a great humiliation of the Turkic tribe for a hundred years. If the war broke out, Jieli Khan would certainly see the emperor of Tang County as a thorn in the eye. If there was news of Tang Hao on this battlefield, Jieli Khan would not have fought hard to capture Tang Hao alive to relieve his hatred."


    "At this time, Tang Hao was sent to throw a strange move, which undoubtedly pushed Tang Hao into the fire pit."


    Hearing these words, Cheng Zhijie couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    How can these generals not understand the profound meaning of these literary officials.


    Cheng Zhijie stood up and said in a strange tone.


    "Good generals, what civil servants do you want to be? Tang Hao''s ability in military strategy is obvious to all. Is it not better to attack cities and land and make achievements than to judge a case?"


    After hearing this, the eldest sun Wuji smiled calmly, turned sideways and looked at Cheng Zhijie.


    "Now, the four sides of the Tang Dynasty have decided to serve the Tang Dynasty, both for literature and martial arts. Why is it so clear between literature and martial arts? Duke Lu, do you think so?"


    Cheng Zhijie was stifled. He didn''t know how to answer this pertinent question for a moment.


    Today, there is no red faced picture of the civil and military struggle in the past, because everyone knows it very clearly.


    The war is imminent. It is difficult for a small general to control the war situation, and the key lies in the decision-making of the main general.


    Now the Turks have temporarily withdrawn their troops, but the Tang sergeant is still stationed in Deyang and has not been recalled, because everyone knows that the Turks will come again.


    As for the commander of this army, Li Xiaogong, king of Hejian Prefecture, still served as the commander.


    The last time the Turkic army was recruited, the performance of the Hejian Prefecture king was really unsatisfactory.


    As for the change of commander, the king of Tang did not mention it, and the ministers did not dare to say more.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the Dragon chair and looked at a group of Ministers of his highness indifferently. How can a king know the thoughts of these ministers.


    As the commander of the expedition against Turks counted by the king of the Tang Dynasty, Li Xiaogong was too conservative and hesitated in making decisions, so that he missed too many good opportunities.


    Rao was king of the Tang Dynasty. He thought about the identity of the princess, but he didn''t dare to take such a big event as the safety of the Tang Dynasty.


    In the last time the Turkic army was conquered by the army, it was obvious that Li Xiaogong, king of Hejian Prefecture, could no longer be the commander of the army in the north.


    The eyes of the king of Tang swept over the faces of his Highness''s veterans one by one. Looking at the main generals with gorgeous sideburns, there were few suitable for this war.


    Li Ji, the British Duke, and Li Jing, the Duke of Wei, are all generals who have led a large army through a great war, and they are still in good health.


    But people always change with age, and Li Xiaogong is the best example.


    Perhaps, the best choice is to match the veteran with the younger generation.


    And who will this young generation choose?

 Chapter 218

    Seeing that the business of the tea shop was becoming regular day by day, Tang Hao was relieved.


    During this period of time, the story of Tang Hao''s raid on Yinshan and the killing of Wang Tao in Chang''an city is still exaggerated and spread in Chang''an city.


    Mid September.


    A message from the North came into the palace secretly.


    Turks knock.


    At this time, Cheng Chumo sat quietly in front of Tang Hao and said angrily.


    "Brother Tang, we just inquired about the war report in the northern territory at the military headquarters. Lingyan fort, a checkpoint in the Northern Territory, was broken by 3000 Turkic cavalry. 290 Tang soldiers in the fort stayed for three days. All died in the war without reinforcements."


    Speaking of this, Cheng chumerton paused and poured a mouthful of wine. His eyes turned red and his voice sank.


    "This level was originally built to monitor the movements of Turks. It was easy to defend and difficult to attack, but it was also difficult to be trampled by several times of Turk soldiers and iron cavalry. It was so hard to die."


    Hearing the news, Tang Hao was silent.


    On the battlefield, two or three hundred people died, which is nothing, but it depends on how they were sacrificed.


    The 290 Tang soldiers went deep into the most dangerous grassland, formed the first line of defense in the north with flesh and blood, and approached the edge of death again and again in exchange for news of the movements of Turkic soldiers.


    Finally, unfortunately, he fell under the iron cavalry of Turkic soldiers. The news sounded respectful and mixed with endless sadness.


    Two people who have experienced the battle of Yinshan together can fully understand the feeling of being alone and helpless, and can better understand the despair in the face of multiple enemy encirclement.


    Tang Hao''s face was so ugly that he asked in a deep voice.


    "Is Li Xiaogong, as the commander-in-chief, indifferent to the checkpoint ahead?"


    Chumo looks at the empty wine bowl in front of him and mumbles.


    "Li Xiaogong gathered the troops and horses of the four sides to the Deyang front line, so that the Tang troops of the Datong front line gathered all the way to the Datong house, sat ready for the decisive battle, and did not send troops to rescue."


    After listening, Tang Hao punched on the table in front of him.


    Tang Hao couldn''t understand what Li Xiaogong, the coach, was thinking.


    The war has not yet begun, but only 3000 soldiers besieged Lingyan Castle during the patrol. Li Xiaogong can lead a thousand cavalry to rescue the 290 people in a day. However, Li Xiaogong did not do so.


    These are 290 living lives. They were buried like this!


    Thinking of the war against Turks, Tang Hao sank down and analyzed.


    "From the current layout, Li Xiaogong still plans to launch a decisive battle with Turkic soldiers on the front line of Deyang and gain wisdom. In order to prevent Turks from raiding the west line again, Li Xiaogong has arranged Datong in advance."


    Chumo slowly looks up at Tang Hao.


    "General Li is still very careful. The layout is still based on stability."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao snorted coldly and said faintly.


    "Such a layout can be regarded as seamless. No matter which line the Turkic army attacks, it is bound to be a big war. It is really a good thing to fight steadily."


    Tang Hao takes a sip of wine and stares at Chumo.


    "However, we are facing the northern grassland tribes. It is impossible to win by relying only on stability."


    "These barbarians in the north are all cavalry. They move very quickly. They can fight and retreat if they want. If they can''t cut off their way back, even if they are defeated in the front battlefield, they can still run away."


    Chumo nodded slightly, sighed and said.


    "Once there is a way back for them to slip back to the grassland, their world will be on the grassland. It will be very difficult to pull them out of the grassland again."


    The two looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s heart.


    As two new generals who have fought with Turks, I am familiar with the fighting methods of Turks.


    So the discussion here is just a discussion.


    After all, for the control of the war, the big strategy and the big tone, that is what the generals and coaches consider.


    As for small roles like Tang Hao and Chumo, they are just the lowest level of generals.


    Chumo, who was granted the position of Ranger general by the king of Tang Dynasty, is the lowest level among the determined generals.


    As for Tang Hao, due to his previous meritorious work in making horseshoes, he was promoted by the king of Tang and became a general of Dingyuan.


    General Dingyuan is a general of the fifth grade. Among the military officers, he can be regarded as a middle-level official in the true sense.


    In the army, he can be in charge of an army, but he is just a general in charge of 5000 people.


    Compared with general Ningyuan, it''s just that the official rank is half higher and the number of troops in charge is more.


    Rao is so. Tang Hao still doesn''t have much right to intervene in such state affairs. Especially compared with Li Xiaogong, who controls more than 100000 coaches, Tang Hao is just a small official.


    Naturally, Tang Hao has no right to make any evaluation of Li Xiaogong''s decision.


    As for Li Xiaogong''s performance, Tang Hao also had some suspicion in his heart.


    For the war in the north, 80% of the king of Tang will no longer use this cautious Hejian princess.


    As for the coach, if Tang Hao''s idea is good, he should send Li Jing.


    Of course, this is just Tang Hao''s guess. For Tang Hao, he had to make his affairs formal before going to the north.


    For example, it will not be branded as the Wei Wang party.


    For another example, taking full control of Dali temple can still remotely control the event of Chang''an at the front line in the north.

 Chapter 219

    After seeing Chumo off, another thing reported by the 18th cavalry on the same day aroused Tang Hao''s idea.


    On the day when the news of Ling Yanbao''s forced came to Chang''an City, towards evening, the king of Tang summoned Li Jing.


    The two kings and officials were in the Tai Chi palace, the bedroom of the king of Tang Dynasty. They talked for two hours behind closed doors. Li Jingfang didn''t leave the palace until it was almost nightfall.


    On the second day of the news, the story of Tang Hao in Chang''an suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    Suddenly, the whole Chang''an City became quiet.


    However, Tang Hao is busy. He wants to take advantage of this period of time to finish what he should do.


    It doesn''t matter whether the king of Tang assigned himself to a military or civilian post. Tang Hao knew in his heart that he must take the post of military officer. After all, military merit is better than civilian merit.


    This day.


    Good news finally came from the winery. The first jar of wine was successfully brewed!


    When Wu Tong came to report the news, Tang Hao was so excited that he couldn''t sit still anymore. He directly rode back to his house and went to the wine shop with Wu Tong.


    In the whole winery, eight wine craftsmen assigned temporarily are busy in the huge Western courtyard.


    In the deep dug wine cellar, there is a large vat.


    As the housekeeper opened the lid on the wine jar, a smell of wine came to his face.


    After several years, Tang Haotong almost shed tears when he smelled the familiar smell of fried tea for the first time.


    Although the taste was not as strong as that of the previous life, it was enough to make Tang Hao burst into tears.


    After drinking the cloudy, sour and sweet fruit wine for several years, I can finally drink the distilled pure grain wine.


    Although this newly brewed wine is not as good as the aged wine that has been treasured for a long time, it is many times better than the fruit wine of Datang at this time.


    Carefully took the big bowl full of wine handed by the housekeeper and looked at the clear and impurity free wine. Tang Hao had mixed feelings.


    Take a sip slowly. It''s sweet and mellow. It haunts your tongue and throat and stimulates your mouth.


    The hot air flows down the lips and teeth until the stomach is dirty.


    Or familiar taste, or familiar feeling.


    After several years of separation, we finally met.


    Tang Hao took another sip, slowly closed his eyes, looked intoxicated, and felt the familiar feeling again.


    When he opened his eyes again, Tang Hao slowly put down the wine bowl and ordered Wu Tong.


    "Send someone to the east palace to invite the prince to the house, and say I''ll give a big banquet to thank the prince for his rescue at the poetry meeting."


    "Send someone to Cheng''s house and say that the wine promised before has been brewed."


    Wu Tong responded unequivocally.


    "Promise!"


    After that, he turned and went out of the wine cellar to arrange.


    Tang Hao is not idle either. He asks the housekeeper to prepare some wine dishes and fill a small jar of wine.


    After telling everyone in the winery, Tang Hao left the cellar with the wine jar.


    Datang''s wine basically has no degree. Therefore, people have no scruples when drinking. They taste it in large bowls and never get drunk.


    Tang Hao''s newly brewed wine is very different. If you drink it in such a big bowl, not to mention the problem of getting drunk, the stomach of ordinary people can''t stand it.


    Tang Hao specially ordered the housekeeper to prepare several small cups, which have been used at the banquet.


    When everything was explained, it was night.


    The whole Viscount''s house was quiet again.


    Chumo gets to the mansion first.


    Before Tang Hao invited Chumo to his seat, a figure came in at the entrance of the north courtyard, and Lang said.


    "Tang Xianzi said it was a thank-you banquet. It''s good wine and good food, but it''s ready?"


    Prince Li Chengqian arrived.


    But the prince was not alone. There was Princess Changle behind the prince.


    As soon as they came down, two royal nobles, Tang Hao and Chumo, quickly bowed to the prince, and then arched their hands at Princess Changle.


    Tang Hao looked up slightly and saw that Princess Changle''s clothes were very simple. In addition to a delicate step on her head, she was really an ordinary Royal dress without any modification. But in this simplicity, there is a simple and elegant charm.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s eyes, Princess Changle''s eyes were gentle, but in a moment she looked away and moved towards Li Chengqian.


    "Why are you so shy, younger sister? Didn''t you shout to come with me? Now I tell you why the Viscount''s house is dodgy."


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle''s childbirth turned red and said angrily.


    "You... Also said that if you hadn''t urged me, how could I not even change my clothes..."


    Tang Hao took back his eyes and shook his head slightly.


    Everyone has a love of beauty. Since ancient times, especially this woman, especially cares about her dress.


    Tang Hao waved to the housekeeper and waved to the three.


    "Now that everyone is here, please take a seat."


    Take the people to sit down. In a moment, handmaids put the prepared wine and vegetables on the table.


    The exquisite wine pot contains the wine from the wine jar, and the bride''s wine is also placed on the table.


    Tang Hao picks up the jug and fills the glass in front of Chumo and Chengqian.


    Soon, the smell of wine in the house spread.

 Chapter 220

    The fragrance of clear wine surrounds the nose and lingers for a long time.


    Smelling the wine, Li Chengqian''s eyes lit up, as if awakened by some strange thing, and the whole person looked around.


    Just as Chengqian was about to move, Chumo, who was also sensitive to wine, couldn''t wait to pick up the glass in front of him and drink it up.


    Tang Hao wanted to remind, but it was too late.


    Tang''s wine is low in strength, but Tang Hao''s distilled wine is more than several times stronger than the fruit wine. Chumo can bear it.


    "Cough, cough, cough"


    Chumo choked and coughed wildly. His eyes were red and tears were about to come out.


    For a moment, the slaves and maidservants of the Viscount''s house hurriedly gathered around, handing handkerchiefs and water.


    Li Chengqian next to him looked at the scene, paused, slowly picked up his glass and took a sip.


    With Chumo''s example, Li Chengqian is careful when drinking.


    Sweet and strong wine, when it first enters the throat, spicy comes with it, but the fragrance of food lingers in the nose, and the spicy in the lips and teeth gradually disappears. An unspeakable feeling turns back to the mouth and flows down the river.


    After taking a small sip at first, Li Chengqian only felt the aftertaste, and soon felt the beauty of the wine.


    Li Chengqian slowly tasted two more mouthfuls, smacked his tongue, and his face was full of appreciation.


    "Good wine!"


    Meanwhile, Chumo calms down.


    Hearing Li Chengqian''s comments, Chumo hesitates and takes another sip of the wine glass sketch.


    Spicy in the mouth.


    After spicy, it is a different flavor, with a little hearty feeling.


    Chumo takes a glass of wine and looks at it in amazement. He can''t help shouting.


    "It''s really good wine."


    Princess Changle listened to the two people''s appreciation and was very curious. She took up the wine pot and poured herself a cup.


    Seeing that Princess Changle also wanted to try, Tang Hao quickly got up and dissuaded.


    "Princess highness, this is too spicy, not suitable for women to drink. The princess is still a fruit bar."


    Princess Changle tilted her head, glanced at Tang Hao with beautiful eyes, gently put the wine cup on her mouth and took a sip.


    The spicy feeling swept her tongue in an instant, which made her frown.


    "It''s amazing to have a taste."


    This toast was completed. At the banquet, the four men drank a few glasses of wine, and the atmosphere became active.


    Chengqian asked curiously.


    "Tang Xianzi, have you ever drunk this wine? Where did you get it?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "This wine is brewed from my winery. This is the first cylinder."


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian looked surprised and couldn''t help asking.


    "Seriously?"


    Chumo also asks.


    "You said you wanted to make a living with this wine. You really made it."


    Tang Hao smiled and nodded slightly.


    Chumo glances at Li Chengqian.


    "Does your highness have any idea about the wine business?"


    Chengqian glances at Tang Hao and Chumo, but doesn''t answer immediately. Instead, he slowly turns his glass and thinks.


    As the crown prince of Donggong, he has his own wisdom.


    This kind of wine, which has not appeared in the Tang Dynasty, will inevitably bring huge profits when sold in Chang''an city.


    But Li Chengqian, as a Chu Jun, will not affect his will because of his finances.


    Compared with Tang Hao''s partnership in wine business, Prince Li Chengqian is more willing to establish a good relationship with this famous and promising Tang Hao with good wine as a link.


    After all, Tang Hao''s Dragon and Phoenix can bring great benefits both before and after his own position.


    Tang haodao was not in a hurry. With a smile on his face, he slowly tasted the wine and waited for Li Chengqian''s reply.


    Thinking for a moment, Li Chengqian raised his head and asked.


    "How will this business be done? What do I need to prepare?"


    Tang Hao smiled.


    "Just give some money."


    For this very simple condition, Li Chengqian smothered, slowly picked up his glass and took a sip.


    "This wine has a price and no market. Tang Xianzi can do it alone. As you and Cheng''s family, I''m afraid few people in such a big Chang''an city will move your industry."


    Tang Hao was very relaxed and said slowly.


    "I don''t like to procrastinate with you. I like to get things done at once. If I don''t do well in advance, those petty people make trouble every three or five times, which is very upset."


    Chengqian takes a deep look at Tang Hao and Chumo.


    In an instant, I felt that Tang Hao seemed very abstruse. Some people couldn''t understand it.


    Chumo smiled faintly.


    "Your Highness, we can''t eat such a big Chang''an city. We can''t eat those profits."


    There are many powerful aristocratic families in Chang''an City, and such a huge profit will inevitably make some big aristocratic families, especially those at the national level, jealous.


    The addition of myself will undoubtedly put a layer of tiger skin on this dress business, which is enough to deter all aristocratic families.


    Li Chengqian road.


    "Isn''t it cheaper for me and the Cheng family?"


    Seeing that Li Chengqian promised to come down, Tang Hao smiled.


    "In that case, it will be settled. I will supply the wine output. How to make a profit in the later stage will be discussed by the three companies."


    Li Chengqian said with satisfaction.


    "Yes."


    Chumo also nodded slightly.


    As for Luo Tong, all of you know that the Luo family has its own ancestral teachings and will not be involved with other families, so Tang Hao did not ask.

 Chapter 221

    The tripartite cooperation is settled on this wine table.


    From beginning to end, Princess Changle sat there as a bystander.


    Those beautiful eyes glanced at Tang Hao from time to time with shy love and some curiosity.


    Occasionally, I would pick up the wine glass and drink a few mouthfuls of fruit wine.


    In front of this handsome young man, there seems to be a mysterious magic.


    It seems that there are no things in the world that he doesn''t know. It''s this magic that drives her to have feelings for the young man.


    From a glance in the martial arts examination room, to writing poems for yourself in the palace, and then to the skin contact when treating yourself in the bedroom.


    I don''t know when I have gradually fallen into unrequited love.


    Until the poetry meeting, Tang Hao''s treatment of Li Wanqing made her heart more complicated.


    Princess Changle tasted the fruit wine in her hand and thought about the past.


    I don''t know whether I''m happy or worried when I meet Tang Hao.


    It was not until late at night that the three of Li Chengqian left.


    Completely drunken, Li Chengqian and Cheng Baijiu drank the wine in the jar.


    Tang Hao doesn''t drink much, but after all, he was used to drinking in his previous life. Naturally, he knows some tricks and can maintain a clear and bright life.


    Send the two to the carriage and look at Princess Changle. Tang Hao arched his hand.


    Princess Changle leaned slightly, cast some gentle eyes, smiled quietly and whispered.


    "On that day, if Tang Xianzi makes some new things, don''t forget Changle."


    Looking at the delicate face and Yingying posture, Tang Hao smothered and returned to normal in the twinkling of an eye.


    "What good stuff will come later?" Tang Hao would be the first to tell her royal highness.


    After listening, Princess Changle smiled. When she came to the carriage, she stopped, turned her head and said softly.


    "If you''re alone, you''ll call me beautiful next time."


    Then he turned back and got into the carriage.


    Tang Hao stood in front of the house and looked at the carriage going away. Only after a long time did he take back his eyes.


    The next morning.


    Tang Hao went to Dali Temple early. There were many things in the past few days, and the case of Dali temple was put on hold. It was not until the sunset that Tang Hao finished the official business accumulated in the past few days. When he returned to the house from Dali temple, Chumo had been waiting for a long time.


    When they are seated, Chumo asks.


    "Your Majesty called me into the palace today."


    Tang Hao raises his head and looks at Chumo.


    This is a signal that Chumo is going north.


    Tang Hao thought for a moment and said.


    "So, Duke Wei is going north to replace the prince of Hejian? And your majesty ordered your general and asked you to be general Li''s deputy general?"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Chumo can''t refuse to smile.


    This once own Shangguan, whose eyes are not generally vicious, saw at a glance that his majesty wanted to change his commander.


    Moreover, Tang Hao not only saw the change of his Majesty''s commander, but also guessed that his Majesty would use Li Jing. It can be seen that not everyone can do this.


    At this moment, Chumo has to admit that Tang Hao is really suitable for joining the army.


    With his military strategy and strategic vision, he is competent for the current Dingyuan general.


    Chumo laughs.


    "It''s just that I participated in the Yinshan raid with brother Tang and knew more about the marching arrangement of Turkic soldiers and the terrain of the grassland. The deputy general is not a deputy general, but a temporary marching staff officer."


    Tang Hao and Zhao Ma look at each other and see the pain in each other''s heart.


    Both of them are the leaders of the younger generation. Cheng Chumo has guarded the border for many years, but barbarians can''t enter the Tang Dynasty. They must have his outstanding side. Tang Hao''s military talent goes without saying.


    But the two have one thing in common. They are too young.


    Because they are young, they lack some battlefield experience and qualifications, and are shackled by age.


    This is also the reason why Chumo can only mention some reference strategies without being reused, although he goes north and is arranged in the account of the manager.


    Looking at Chumo, Tang Hao asks.


    "When will you leave for the north?"


    Chumo responds.


    "Tomorrow."


    After listening, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    In this way, the situation in the North has become severe. Otherwise, the king of Tang would not be so worried.


    However, why didn''t he get the news of the expedition?


    Chumo seems to see through Tang Hao''s mind. A trace of helplessness appears on his face and says faintly.


    "Previously, many civil ministers wanted you to stay in the civil service, and this war must be a life and death struggle. Your majesty seems to have not considered it thoroughly. It will be more evening if you listen to my father''s general."


    After listening, Tang Hao flashed a trace of gloom in his eyes.


    For myself, this war is undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    This time will not be like last time. It must be a big war.


    If we can seize this war and make great contributions, we can make full use of the potential created in the literary officials, and we can go further at that time.


    It''s nothing to break the ground and seal the marquis.


    If you really follow the path of combining civil and martial arts as envisaged by the king of Tang Dynasty, you really don''t know how long you will have to sit in Dali temple.

 Chapter 222

    Both of them were silent and quietly filled with newly brewed wine.


    The war is unpredictable, especially this time, Jieli Khan must be determined to come back.


    The two young men who fought on the same battlefield can''t guarantee that they will return safely in the face of this battle of life and death.


    A heavy, oppressive atmosphere filled the house.


    It''s not that the two are afraid of the war, but this time, different from the past.


    Either Datang will lose half of its territory, or the East Turks will perish completely!


    Chumo takes a gulp of liquor and feels the acrimony rushing to his forehead. He pauses and breaks the silence first.


    "Brother Tang, we can''t take care of you when I go to the north. You have made many enemies in Chang''an city. You must be careful."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled and nodded.


    When I returned to the house this time, I whipped Li Siwen earlier, which was considered to have offended Li Ji. However, General Li made some sense and didn''t bother himself after that.


    Moreover, he inadvertently swept the limelight of Li Hui, the son of Li Xiaogong, at the poetry meeting, which can be regarded as having some festivals with the son of the princess.


    Finally, in the imperial villa, he completely offended the beloved Wu King Li Ke of the Tang King.


    Along the way, I made many enemies in the court. In terms of life background, one is higher than the other, each of which I can''t compare.


    Now Chen Chumo has completely evacuated his troops with the previous 2000 warriors.


    Although he is in the position of Dingyuan general, there is no transfer order at this time. The specific government will take office has not been determined.


    In addition, he was assigned to this Dali temple before he took office. The position of general Dingyuan is an empty shell.


    In this way, there are no soldiers under his command. There are many enemies in Chang''an City, which is in danger for Tang Hao, the bare rod commander.


    Fortunately, he had already set up 18 cavalries. These soldiers who fought one against ten and one against a hundred were not a problem to protect the safety of the whole Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao stares at Chumo, looks solemn and says slowly.


    "I''m here, so you don''t have to worry. You should be more careful when you go to the north. The people of the Cheng family are still waiting for you to return triumphantly. This battle is no small matter. Don''t be impulsive, be aggressive and fight to the death for that glory."


    After that, Tang Hao paused and told him.


    "Living is the most important thing."


    Chumo patted his chest, smiled brightly and said.


    "Hey, our two masters, how can we be like a woman at this time."


    "Don''t worry, brother Tang. We''ve been through life and death so many times. Cheng still has some skills. As long as I''m not greedy for work, no one can keep me."


    Seeing Chen Chumo''s somewhat unnatural appearance, Tang Hao also knew that it was just that Chen Chumo didn''t want to worry himself.


    But somehow, facing Chen Chumo''s indifference, Tang Hao felt uneasy.


    I can''t say why. I always feel that there is a stone hanging in my heart, which is very unstable.


    Seeing Tang Hao still frowning, Chen Chumo waved and smiled brightly.


    "All right, let''s stop talking about this. You can fill me a jar quickly. Don''t drink your teeth itch all day."


    Looking at Chumo''s forthright appearance, for a moment, Tang Hao seemed to return to the scene when he went deep into the hinterland of Turks and ate meat in the canyon. Then he relaxed his eyebrows and smiled.


    "When you go to the north, I really can''t help you in Chang''an, but you can''t drink more wine on the battlefield. Just drink a little and relieve your addiction."


    Chumo patted Tang Hao on the shoulder.


    "I''m still my own brother. Don''t worry! Everything is arranged by the superior officer."


    This wine will be drunk late at night.


    But neither of them drank much, drank slowly, tasted carefully, talked about the conjecture of the war, and exchanged the array pattern.


    At midnight, Chumo returns to Cheng''s house with a slight drunkenness.


    Early in the morning.


    Tang Hao takes Wu Tong to Cheng''s house to see Chen Chumo off.


    At this time, Chumo stands there and looks at Tang Hao with mixed feelings.


    Tang Hao gets off his horse, walks forward, opens his arms and gives Chumo a bear hug.


    "Brother! Take care!"


    They hug each other and pat their backs. Then they separate. Chumo smiles and nods.


    Chumo''s mother and wife stand beside him and look at the scene. They are both happy and sour.


    As an elder in the family, Chumo''s mother personally wears armor for Chen Chumo.


    After another brief drinking ceremony, Chumo leaves Cheng''s house and goes straight to Beidaying.


    After seeing Chumo off, Tang Hao stayed in the Duke of Lu for a while, comforted a group of women''s dependents, and then rushed to Dali temple.


    As a former comrade in arms, Tang Hao takes care of Chumo''s family in Chang''an.


    On that day, at noon, eighteen horses came to report the news.


    Li Jing, Duke of Wei, and Chumo, son of Duke of Lu, led 20000 troops out of Chang''an and headed north.


    Tang Hao put down his brush, walked out of the hall slowly, came to the tall building of Dali temple, looked at the north direction, stared for a long time, and said slowly.


    "Chumo, I hope you will return triumphantly as soon as possible."

 Chapter 223

    There was a piece of news that surprised Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing was also impressively in the queue for the north.


    Tang Hao was silent for a long time when he heard the news.


    In the era of war, especially in this era dominated by cold weapons, fighting on the battlefield is originally a man''s business.


    As for women, stay in a safe place and take good care of the house at home.


    Of course, Li Wanqing is not an unusual woman after all.


    On one''s own, he became a lieutenant in the army and commanded the female soldiers of the first battalion. In the martial age of the Tang Dynasty, he was definitely the representative of female heroes.


    However, Tang Hao had more anxiety in his heart.


    It''s no surprise that Li Jing went to war, but women like Li Wanqing, who is so low in his official rank, have gone to war, and now he hasn''t got any sign of proof.


    Is this war destined to be missed?


    No matter how anxious Tang Hao was, he was no use. At best, he was just a Dingyuan general leading 5000 armour soldiers. All orders were still controlled by the high king of Tang.


    As for the king of the Tang Dynasty, he could not control the rank of civil servants or military generals.


    After all, the divine will is unpredictable.


    For a time, Tang Hao felt a little upset and lost the interest of continuing to review the case.


    Simply go back to the house and take those tea frying utensils and the wine maker newly purchased by the housekeeper to the Huangzhuang tea garden.


    Today''s Huangzhuang tea garden has been filed in Wannian County, which has become Tang Hao''s own private industry.


    Of course, the emperor granted Tang Hao this tea house, but it does not mean that Tang Hao has the right to buy and sell this tea house. At best, he has the right to use it.


    Now all the people in Chuang Tzu''s side, big and small, have been replaced by Tang Hao. They are directly elected from the farmers oppressed by Wang Tao through voting.


    These farmers originally planed copper plates from the ground. They didn''t have much money in a year. When they met the year of disease, it was a disaster.


    Because of these, these farmers had to withdraw money from Wang Tao.


    However, Wang Tao has been moving his mind. The loan date is adjusted in front of the salary, and the repayment is naturally put in front. In this way, the profits keep doubling. Even if these farmers are hard-working, they will never catch up with the doubling speed. Even if they pay back all their wages every month, they still can''t offset the sharp rise in the amount of loans.


    Now they are rescued by Tang Hao, so that they can see the sun again, like a new life.


    He is not only polite and grateful to Tang Hao, but also loyal.


    After settling down in the imperial villa, Tang Hao returns to the house again. The housekeeper volunteered to buy slaves for the family.


    After all, people are needed in the imperial villa and residence.


    By the housekeeper, Tang Hao was not only relieved, but also saved a lot of things.


    After all the details were explained, it was noon, and Tang Hao hurried back to Dali temple.


    Jiang Chang, whose ass has not been hot and has disappeared for a long time, came to report. He was followed by a middle-aged man with a scar on his face.


    Jiang often looked at Tang Hao sitting in the hall with high eyes and bowed.


    "Yes, sir."


    The man with the scar on his face bowed.


    "Bad handsome he Feng has seen adults."


    Bad handsome!


    As a Tang Hao who likes to open in his previous life, he still has some impressions.


    Bad Shuai is also an official position in the Tang Dynasty, but such people have criminal records, but they are very capable. After rectifying their evil ways and returning to justice, they wander among Chang''an neighborhoods to collect intelligence and maintain public order, which is between black and white.


    I didn''t expect such a team to exist in Dali temple!


    Tang Hao sat there, looking up and down at He Feng.


    He has a strong body and strong arms. He looks like he has military experience. He has a faint evil spirit.


    His face is broad and thick. Although he has a scar on his face, he doesn''t have any ferocious feeling. On the contrary, he gives people a very stable and down-to-earth feeling.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, looked at Jiang Chang and asked.


    "Do you have eyebrows?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Jiang Chang answered and turned his head to look at He Feng.


    Tang Hao followed Jiang Chang''s eyes and set his eyes on He Feng.


    Dongshi, as a place of no concern, widows are difficult to penetrate, and for bad handsome, it can be regarded as the most open place for them to mix, and any wind and grass can''t escape their eyes.


    Jiang Chang was really good at choosing. Tang Hao asked Jiang Chang to choose at that time, but he didn''t think that the boy had planned to pull out the bad handsome.


    He Feng holds boxing.


    "Sir, at the beginning of this month, a caravan from the western regions came to Chang''an. Just like Chang''an, it lived in Dongshi."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao asked with a slight frown.


    "This caravan has something to do with the Xuankong mage?"


    He Feng continued.


    "Yes, that night, master Xuankong had quietly been to Dongshi and had contact with the leader of the caravan."


    The Xuankong mage was related to the former Prince''s orphan. At this time, a foreign caravan came to visit and had contact with the Xuankong mage. It seems that the caravan is very suspicious.


    Although the former crown prince has not been alive for many years, and the king of Tang has been firmly on the throne of the Tang Dynasty for many years, those crown prince followers have escaped the net after all.


    Master Xuankong, who had disappeared for many years, suddenly appeared in Chang''an after a few years. Just then a caravan came.


    The monk has contact with the caravan. What role does the caravan play?


    Tang Hao put away his thoughts and said.


    "Can you find out what the purpose of this caravan is? What does it have to do with the former crown prince?"


    After listening, Jiang Chang shook his head slightly.


    "At present, there is no clue, but one thing is that the things carried by this caravan are quite suspicious."


    As soon as the clue was broken, Tang Hao was a little depressed, but the latter half of the sentence aroused Tang Hao''s interest.


    "Tell me."


    He Feng glanced at Jiang Chang and replied.


    "They trudged all the way from Chang''an, the western region road. The journey was arduous. It was supposed to carry some western region specialties. However, this caravan did not carry western region specialties such as melons, fruits and benzoin."

 Chapter 224

    Hearing this, Tang Hao held his chin and nodded.


    Jiang in the hall often stared at Tang Hao and whispered.


    "According to my subordinates'' secret observation these days, most of the items carried by these caravans are fire oil."


    kerosene!


    This thing is not a rare thing for Datang.


    Folk lighting is mostly used for oil lamps, which is this kind of fire oil. It is a mixture of oil, vegetable oil and animal oil. The proportion of oil is very light.


    Of course, kerosene generally means that there is no such saying, which is the name of later generations. At this time, Datang did not have kerosene, a high-end thing.


    Of course, there are candles like yellow wax and white wax at this time, but the cost is very expensive. Ordinary people can''t afford to use them. The most common is to use them at weddings and funerals.


    But officially, it is different. The most common is the burning oil used in guarding the city. It is not fire oil, but fierce fire oil.


    Chang''an has a population of millions. The consumption of fire oil for living lighting in a year is astronomical.


    It''s not uncommon for a caravan from the western regions to transport kerosene to Chang''an for sale.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and said.


    "How much kerosene did they bring?"


    If it is an ordinary caravan, it is normal to sell kerosene, but this caravan directly lives in the most chaotic east city of Chang''an city. Xuankong monk, who is also related to the former crown prince, has a close relationship and has to alert people.


    Especially in the Tang Dynasty, most of the houses are built of wood structure or thatch, which is very easy to burn.


    If there is a fire, it is bound to start a prairie fire. If the fire is not put out in time, I''m afraid that in a moment or three, a neighborhood will turn into ashes.


    He Feng''s face was dignified and said.


    "It''s a hundred barrels, each of which is estimated by my subordinates to be forty or fifty kilograms."


    When he heard this number, Tang Hao couldn''t help his eyebrows beating slightly.


    Four or five kilos of kerosene!


    If you sprinkle it on the neighborhood, you can easily destroy several neighborhoods.


    Pondering for a moment, Tang Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "What''s wrong with these caravans recently? Since they have traveled all the way, have they ever sold?"


    He Feng replied honestly.


    "Now every day, someone will go to buy, and in these days, dozens of barrels have been sold."


    As a result, Tang Hao wondered.


    If the caravan only guarded the 100 barrels of fire oil and did not sell it, the problem would be great.


    But now these caravans usually sell kerosene, so there is no problem in kerosene.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao thought of another possibility.


    In Chang''an City, there are not a few shops selling kerosene. These caravans sold more than ten barrels in a short time, with a total of hundreds of kilograms. Obviously, there is something fishy in it.


    If we say this food, we can hoard some to resist the disaster year. But kerosene is also used for lighting. In contrast, it is not used as much as grain. Who will buy so much at one time?


    Besides, if this caravan can live in such a dirty and messy place as Dongshi, it must not be a famous caravan.


    It''s been like this. Why is the fire oil they sell so popular?


    Moreover, since he Feng and Jiang Chang mentioned the matter, they definitely noticed something wrong.


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed and looked at he Fengdao.


    "Have you ever investigated these people who bought kerosene?"


    He Fengdao.


    "Adults in mind, I also unconsciously listen to the subordinates put forward a sentence, why do the same as the kerosene trading, the western region commercial team will be more than Changan local merchants, and the only feeling, secretly investigation found that these people who buy kerosene, not from the Tang Dynasty, but from the western region."


    Western regions caravans traveled thousands of miles to transport the huoyou road to Chang''an. It suddenly became interesting for people who also have western regions identity but are in Chang''an to buy it.


    It seems that in a moment, the answer is ready to come out.


    Tang Hao had a sneer on his face.


    Obviously, these people are planning an action to burn Chang''an at a certain time.


    Calculate the time. It''s August 15 of the lunar calendar.


    Since ancient times, for Han people, the Mid Autumn Festival is an important festival. It will hold a series of activities, crowded and especially lively.


    Perhaps this is the time for them to do it.


    Tang Hao swept over him and said.


    "Does anyone else know about it?"


    Hearing the speech, they shook their heads.


    Tang Hao pondered for a moment and stared at he Fengdao.


    "Don''t make a noise about this. Mobilize all the bad people in Chang''an City and keep an eye on them. Anyone who has contact with the caravan should be recorded and must not be let go."


    The trouble is serious. If, as I guessed, on the Mid Autumn Festival, Chang''an City set fire, the official jinwuwei who maintains law and order can''t escape, and the officials of Wannian county are also responsible. Of course, Dali temple can''t escape its blame.


    At this moment, as a bad person, it is the best eye liner of Dali temple.


    If Xuankong''s conspiracy succeeds, he, as the supreme official with real power in Dali temple, will certainly be severely punished.


    But if he can successfully catch all these people, it will be a great achievement for Tang Hao in civil service.


    Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Go deeper, check the time of these people''s plans, and be sure to find out those accomplices hidden in Chang''an city."


    Tang Hao paused and then said.


    "You two are fully responsible for this matter. If you encounter difficulties, you can directly report to me, and I will come forward to solve it."


    The devolution of power by Shangguan means that subordinates have the opportunity to make meritorious contributions and fully shows Shangguan''s absolute trust in himself. How can Jiang Chang not be excited?


    In this way, Jiang Chang can rest assured and show his fists and feet.


    After explaining to them, Tang Hao couldn''t sit still and got up and left Dali temple.


    This matter is related to the safety of tens of thousands of people in Chang''an city. Tang Hao didn''t dare to make decisions privately for the moment, so he had to report to the king of Tang in advance.

 Chapter 225

    Tai Chi hall.


    About a quarter of an hour after Tang Hao reported it, father Rong''s little apprentice came to meet Tang Hao. At this time, the king of Tang was not in the Tai Chi hall.


    Led by the little father-in-law''s enthusiasm, Tang Hao soon came to the hall of eternal life.


    Where the king of Tang lived.


    The king of Tang, dressed in imperial dragon robes, stood at the table and splashed ink.


    At this time, there was a young woman in light blue beside the king of Tang, who was studying ink.


    A pair of plain hands, gently twisting ink strips, skillfully and carefully.


    Hearing the brisk footsteps outside the hall, the young woman looked up slightly.


    Tang Hao''s eyes fell on the woman''s face and couldn''t help pausing.


    A beautiful face came into view.


    Beauty!


    At this moment, Tang Hao can only describe this word.


    This kind of beauty is completely different from Princess Changle, Li Wanqing, but an unspeakable and soul stirring beauty.


    Especially those eyes, between the eyebrows, seem to be able to hook people, giving people an irresistible feeling.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a beautiful woman in the palace.


    Just a moment later, Tang Hao calmed down and took his eyes back from the woman.


    From the perspective of dress alone, Tang Hao guessed that this should be the concubine of the king of Tang.


    A large number of emperor''s women are taboo, not to mention that the king of Tang is still around at this time.


    The woman looked at Tang Hao and turned her eyes to the king of Tang with a smile on her face. The evil eyes were still Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao totally ignored the woman and bowed.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    But the king of Tang didn''t lift his head. He continued to write and said slowly.


    "You boy, you are in such a hurry to find me, but what difficulties have you encountered?"


    Tang Hao stood up slowly outside the hall, but he didn''t answer.


    The incident of the former Prince''s orphan was originally a secret task assigned to him by the king of Tang Dynasty. It was a royal secret. You can''t see the light. Naturally, you can''t say it in the presence of this woman.


    Seeing no movement at the door, Tang Hao slowly looked up at Tang Hao.


    The king of Tang knew that Tang Hao was always calm. He was silent for his own reasons.


    Suddenly, the king of Tang realized it and turned to look at the woman around him.


    The woman was also a man with a clear mind. Ying Ying smiled and bowed before the king of Tang opened his mouth.


    "My concubine leaves."


    The king of Tang looked at the woman, nodded slightly and said.


    "Go back to your bedroom first. I''ll go there later."


    The woman bowed and stepped back slowly.


    When he came to Tang Hao, he walked slowly, turned his head slightly and smiled.


    It was also because he turned his back to the king of Tang. The king of Tang standing above the hall was unaware of this subtle move.


    Tang Hao Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the smile, his face was calm, but his heart jumped involuntarily.


    In a trance, the smile was as beautiful as Chimonanthus praecox blooming in the scorching winter sun.


    For a moment, a word flashed through Tang Hao''s mind.


    Goblins.


    Tang Hao restrained his mind and recovered his Qingming. When the woman went away, he was secretly relieved.


    Sure enough, she is a terrible woman!


    The dignified voice of the king of Tang came slowly.


    "Come in."


    Tang Hao walked forward slowly, thought about it, and then opened his mouth.


    "At present, there is a western region caravan in Dongshi. The quantity of fire oil is amazing, and the market is surprisingly good."


    "According to the investigation, these people who bought fire oil also came from the western regions."


    "Chen is worried that these people will plot to set fire to Chang''an. Of course, this is only speculation. Their plot and participants are still tracking."


    Tang Hao simply reported what had happened and his guess.


    No embellishment, no concealment.


    The king of Tang stood there quietly, listening quietly from beginning to end, without any fluctuation on his face.


    After Tang Hao''s report, the king of Tang appreciated it.


    "This time, you can investigate these things in so many days."


    "It seems that I put you in the right place in Dali temple."


    Hearing the praise of the king of Tang, Tang Hao was ashamed.


    From the beginning to the end, I just used Jiang Chang and waited for regular reports.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to take all the credit to himself, Tao.


    "The smooth progress of this case is not the credit of Chen, but the fact that his subordinate Jiang often handles the case with heart."


    The king of Tang looked at his highness Tang Hao with a trace of relief on his face.


    At this moment, the king of Tang liked the young man more and more.


    Work steadily, not arrogant and impetuous, with outstanding ability. At the same time, it is difficult for such a young talent to find a second one when looking at the whole court.


    A moment later, the king of Tang smiled.


    "Very good! I''m very glad to know people and make good use of them and not seize the credit of my subordinates."


    Grandpa Rong, standing on the side of the hall, looked at Tang Hao and was filled with emotion.


    In this short time, the king of Tang praised Tang Hao twice. On this point, few people in the court can make your majesty praise so much.


    Of course, from the bottom of my heart, since your majesty added Tang Hao to the roster, which of Tang Hao''s words and deeds, whether military or civilian, has not been praised?


    The king of Tang continued.


    "This case is entirely up to you. You can decide how to investigate and deal with it."


    "If you are in trouble, you can go straight to me."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao finally bowed down and said.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    There are only two purposes for Tang Hao to report this matter. One is to clarify the interests, and more importantly, he needs the full support of the king of Tang.


    After all, this case is very important. It may involve the strength behind the caravan. Without the approval of the king of Tang Dynasty, it will be difficult to rely on Dali Temple alone.


    As the saying goes, trees are big and cool.


    With the permission of the king of Tang Dynasty, the problem of promoting the later stage of the case will be solved.

 Chapter 226

    After leaving the hall of longevity, it was still early. Tang Hao planned to go back to Dali temple and read some cases.


    But as soon as he left the palace, he was stopped by a palace maid.


    The palace maid bowed down and said politely.


    "Tang Xianzi, please stay, empress."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s idea of going out of the palace was dispelled and followed the young palace maid.


    It''s not very far from here. It''s about a incense burning time.


    Outside the bedroom, several eunuchs and maids were busy. When they saw Tang Hao coming, they saluted one after another.


    Tang Hao tidied up his clothes a little and walked slowly into the hall.


    When I first entered the hall, I saw cigarettes curling up in the incense burner and escaping on the hall.


    Empress Chang sun leaned on the soft couch and looked out of the window beside her in a silent daze.


    Tang Hao walked forward slowly, bowed and said.


    "I''ve seen the queen."


    Hearing the speech, empress Chang sun turned her head and said with a gentle smile.


    "Get up."


    Then a palace maid took a chair and put it behind Tang Hao.


    Empress Chang sun slowly stretched out her hand, shook it and motioned Tang Hao to sit down.


    Tang Hao bowed slightly and sat down slowly.


    When she saw Tang Hao sitting down, the empress eldest grandson held back the palace maids and eunuchs. When she saw the people leaving the hall, she looked at Tang Hao kindly and said.


    "You hurried into the palace today, but the investigation of that case has some eyebrows?"


    Tang Hao answered truthfully.


    "Indeed, there are some new clues."


    Tang Hao is not surprised at the accurate guess of empress Chang sun. After all, he was in Dali temple to handle this case.


    What''s more, the king of Tang was in charge of the world, but the virtuous empress silently supported him behind his back.


    If the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty was created by the king of the Tang Dynasty, there must be half the credit of the empress changsun behind this glory.


    Tang Hao still told empress Chang sun the information he learned word by word.


    She is worthy of being the empress of the emperor. After listening to Tang Hao''s story, empress Chang sun looked very calm like the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao shouted in his heart that he was really worthy of being two husband and wife. His attitude towards this matter was so similar.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the two, the former Prince''s orphan is just a past, or perhaps in the proud hearts of the two, they just feel that this is just a clown.


    The Tang Dynasty is so stable that no one can shake the foundation of these two people, nor can anyone take away their supreme kingship, even the former Prince''s orphan.


    This is a kind of self-confidence, a powerful force from the heart.


    Empress Chang sun''s eyes twinkled, staring at Tang Hao and still asked calmly.


    "So, what will you do next?"


    Tang Hao tidied up his thoughts and replied.


    "Mobilize all the bad people in the city, closely monitor all the people in contact with the caravan, so as to find out the party members lurking in Chang''an City, and finally catch them all."


    After hearing this, empress Chang sun smiled happily and nodded with satisfaction.


    Looking at Tang Hao who didn''t want to recognize his ancestors, the eldest grandson queen was mixed.


    Fortunately, this young talent is calm and steady, and even vaguely surpasses the three heroes of Chang''an.


    In the past, Cheng Chumo, Su Qingjie and Chang sun Chong were called Chang''an three heroes by Chang''an neighborhood because of their outstanding talents.


    Now it seems that Tang Hao can be well deserved to add it.


    However, the worry is that the present relative is not in front of the hard evidence and does not want to recognize his ancestors.


    Thinking of this, empress Chang sun flashed a touch of love in her eyes and said softly.


    "Don''t try to be brave. If you are in trouble, don''t carry it yourself."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and bowed his hand respectfully, which was an answer.


    Empress Chang sun slowly restrained her smile, sighed and whispered.


    "If you really meet the former Prince''s orphan, don''t hurt him, let alone your majesty."


    Tang Hao froze at the smell of the speech.


    He never thought that empress Chang sun had made such a request.


    Normally speaking, empress Chang sun should comply with the king of Tang and try her best to get rid of the orphans of the former crown prince.


    But now it seems that the empress changsun is just the opposite and has a heart of maintenance.


    As if to see Tang Hao''s surprise, empress Chang sun''s eyes floated out of the window, as if muttering to herself.


    "Anyway, it''s always a family. Since the dust has settled, don''t kill it all."


    After listening, Tang Hao was stunned, but he was a little respectful to the queen in an instant.


    This is not only the self-confidence to take charge of the Tang Dynasty, but also reflects the attachment of the royal family to family affection.


    This woman can be called great.


    However, behind this great, it did throw the problem to Tang Hao.


    Obviously, the king of the Tang Dynasty wanted to completely eliminate the pulse about the former crown prince. But now, the eldest grandson queen wants to protect the orphans of the former crown prince.


    Who should I listen to in the two opposite ways?


    From a rational point of view, the king of Tang is the king of a country. As a minister, he should naturally want to get close to the king of Tang and act according to his wishes.


    However, in terms of personal emotion, the former crown prince is also a royal family, connected by flesh and blood. What''s more, the king of the Tang Dynasty has been firmly established. Even now the former Prince is alive, he can''t affect this unprecedented prosperity.


    In that case, why kill them all?


    Empress Chang Sun said faintly.


    "If you find the child, just take him away and I''ll send someone to pick him up. Don''t bother about other things."


    Tang Hao pondered for a long time, stood up slowly, bowed and said.


    "Promise."


    After leaving the palace, Tang Hao was lost in thought.


    He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so.


    What if the king of Tang knew about it? What happens?


    For a long time.


    Tang Hao has no final conclusion in his heart.


    Let''s take one step at a time!

 Chapter 227

    Before returning to the house, Tang Hao saw the housekeeper waiting anxiously outside the house.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming back, the housekeeper immediately greeted him and said.


    "Sir, the eldest grandson is coming."


    Tang Hao frowned at the arrival of Wuji, the eldest son. Is it the idea of his new wine?


    As soon as he entered the north room, he saw that the eldest sun Wuji came to cook himself and tasted the wine.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao''s eyes were almost straight.


    The old man is really well informed!


    I know about my wine so soon!


    When Tang Hao came in, sun Wuji waved.


    "Come on, good nephew, why are you hiding this baby?"


    Tang Hao glanced at Chang sun Wuji and Chang sun Chong. It seemed that the two completely regarded themselves as relatives, regardless of whether Tang Hao agreed or not.


    At this time, it looks more like this is changsun''s house than Tang Hao''s Viscount''s house.


    When Tang Hao sat down, his eldest son smiled and poured Tang Hao a glass of wine.


    "Brother Tang, I heard you entered the palace?"


    Tang Hao replied simply.


    "There are some things to report to your majesty. Then empress Chang sun summoned her and went to the main hall."


    Tang Hao will not mention the former Prince''s orphan.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s vague words, his father and son knew it and would not ask more.


    Changsun Wuji took a sip of wine, put away his smile and became a little serious, said.


    "Good nephew, you have made too many enemies recently. Now you have no generals. It''s better to be careful in everything."


    "But you don''t have to be afraid. If someone asks for something, our eldest grandson will protect you."


    It turned out that the eldest grandson and his son came to support themselves.


    Now in Chang''an City, all the people close to him have gone to the north, leaving him alone. The words of Chang sun Wuji have added a trace of warmth to Tang Hao''s heart.


    Since the handkerchief, sun Wuji has always protected himself intentionally or unintentionally, whether in weekdays or in the court, which really makes Tang Hao feel unbearable.


    The eldest sun Wuji also seems to follow Tang Hao''s obsession. He is business oriented to Tang Hao in front of outsiders, but the Viscount''s house is particularly enthusiastic.


    Tang Hao also knew that even if he refused the good intention, sun Wuji would not change his mind. He simply nodded.


    Sun Wuji looked solemn and said frankly.


    "Your Majesty''s attitude towards the northern territory is unclear. I have made insinuations, but the king of Tang did not respond. Now, I don''t know what your majesty means."


    "However, you have to be prepared in advance, whether from literature or martial arts."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and answered.


    Changsun Wuji saw the gloom in Tang Hao''s eyes, smiled happily and said.


    "My good nephew just cares. From my point of view, hundreds of thousands of military divisions on both sides can hardly end this war in a short time."


    "You have your own advantages. Raiding Yinshan is a feat not seen in the history of the Tang Dynasty. Among the young generation in Chang''an City, the wise nephew is the only one who has the experience of cavalry potential."


    After that, the elder sun Wuji flashed a resolute word in his eyes.


    "If I have a chance to fight, I will definitely recommend my virtuous nephew. I won''t waste his martial arts."


    Seeing the elder sun Wuji caressing himself like this, Tang Hao even felt a trace of guilt in his heart.


    How can I be so respected by a royal family!


    However, although Chang sun Wuji said half of it, it just confirmed what Tang Hao thought these days.


    During this war, Li Jing, the Duke of the state of Wei, was known as the military God of the Tang Dynasty. He used his troops like a God, but najieli Khan was definitely a mediocre who could sit as the leader of several tribes.


    With more than 100000 troops on both sides, it is difficult to determine the male and female in a short time, which will inevitably lead to an impasse.


    At this time, Datang urgently needs someone who can break the situation, and he is the most experienced of the young generation. In this way, he has a great chance to fight.


    But in this way, it is just sun Wuji and his own guess.


    About the attitude of the king of the Tang Dynasty, let alone Wuji, even he couldn''t figure it out.


    But in his heart, Tang Hao still hopes to join the army and get more promotion opportunities, but many times, these things are not his own decision.


    In this era of Datang, of course, we should follow the rules of the game of Datang, and the maker of the rules of Datang is the king of Tang.


    The eldest sun and his son didn''t stay much. They comforted Tang Hao. The eldest sun Wuji poured a pot of wine and left with the eldest sun Chong.


    After listening to the words of changsun Wuji, Tang Hao''s heart was also a little cheerful.


    Standing in the north courtyard, meditating for a long time, he said to Wu Tong.


    "Recall half a dozen knights and soldiers and purchase a large amount of nitrate and sulfur."


    After a pause, Tang Hao added.


    "In your spare time, you can let these brothers relax. As for the matter of information inquiry, it has been handed over to bad people. You just have a rest."


    After that, Tang Hao looked up at the setting sun and murmured.


    "Maybe it won''t be long before we play."

 Chapter 228

    The next day.


    Tang Hao has just stepped into the Dali temple.


    On the other side of Chang''an east city, there is news from bad people.


    In the past two days, new buyers have appeared and are locked by He Feng.


    This force related to the former crown prince is deeply hidden and careful. It seems that it has been dormant in Chang''an for a long time.


    In just two or three days, he Feng and Jiang Chang have targeted more than 40 people.


    Looking at the daily increase of new targets, Tang Hao didn''t know how many targets had not been found.


    The Mid Autumn Festival is not far away.


    If these people really intend to do it on this day, there is not much time left for Tang Hao.


    As the supreme official holding the supreme power of Dali temple, Tang Hao still has to deal with those cases in Dali temple. As for the investigation of the former crown prince, it depends on the ability of Jiang Chang and he Feng.


    So busy, the day passed quickly.


    In the next two days, Tang Hao was still running back and forth in Dali temple, viscount house and Huangzhuang.


    Everything was in order, and the eighteen riders acted quickly. They collected a lot of common materials such as saltpeter, but the collection of sulfur was not so smooth, very few.


    Stay until the third day.


    Wu Tong inquired about the news from the north again and reported it to Tang Hao early in the morning.


    "Sir, the northern frontier war report, 150000 Turkic troops attacked, and two beacon fortresses of the Tang dynasty fell."


    "The Scouts of both sides have clashed from time to time on the grassland, with casualties on each side."


    After Jieli Khan withdrew his troops last time, Datang took the opportunity to place some fortresses on the border deep into the grassland, most of them only one or two hundred people, in order to detect Turkic movements.


    Now that the Turkic army has committed 150000 crimes, it is no surprise that these fortresses along the road have become cannon fodder.


    Tang Hao mused.


    "There are 130000 Tang soldiers left in Deyang, including the 20000 brought by the Duke of Wei this time. The two sides are equal and equal."


    After a pause, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tongdao.


    "Is there any news about the former commander-in-chief of Hejian county?"


    Wu Tong answered truthfully.


    "The prince of Hejian is still in Deyang. He is temporarily the commander-in-chief and continues to gather troops. He must be ready for the handover."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "As an old minister of the Tang Dynasty, he is indifferent and careful in the face of those fortresses that are expected to survive. Presumably, he knows himself and won''t be angry with the king of the Tang Dynasty."


    Tang Hao stared at the northern sky and murmured.


    "Those who should come will always come. 150000 Turkic troops are pressing on the border, and the northern border is not peaceful."


    The cloud of war is still quietly approaching the north.


    Although the situation in the North has become cramped and tense, it still does not affect Chang''an thousands of miles away.


    At this moment, Chang''an city is still peaceful, singing and dancing.


    The war seems to be far away from the Imperial City, and it seems to have nothing to do with the city.


    On weekdays, everyone can do whatever they should.


    Huyue building is still full of lights and wine. When I passed downstairs, I could still hear the decadent sound.


    The streets are bustling with traffic, and some caravans from all over the world shuttle among them.


    Vendors are still shouting hard and selling their goods desperately.


    Tang Hao is also very busy. He is busy with his own tea shop and the four tea shops presented by Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui.


    Fortunately, there are three tea gardens as tea sources. At present, they do not worry about supply and sales are booming.


    In recent days, Tang Hao came to the Huangzhuang tea garden most frequently.


    There are mountains and water. There is also a hot spring, which is warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Now, after Tang Hao''s transformation, Tang Hao ordered the craftsmen to make two water tankers to use the water from the hot spring for irrigation.


    Looking at the main house being renovated, Tang Hao sighed.


    "This is really a landscape and pastoral, a paradise."


    At this time, Wu Tong came slowly.


    "Sir, the eldest granddaughter is coming."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was suspicious. He didn''t know why the princess came to the imperial villa.


    Just in doubt, two pleasant voices like silver bells came.


    "Your Highness, you see, that''s a car."


    "Well, I''ve heard of this farm object. I''ve never seen it so close. It''s really well designed to use water flow for irrigation."


    Listening to the slightly surprised voice, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    Perhaps this is life. These dignitaries and dignitaries who live in the palace live in dignity and do not have to experience the hard work in the field. Naturally, they have never seen such farm tools.


    For those young people in the fields, they are accompanied by these farm tools almost every day.


    Looking at the two women in front of me, they are both beautiful and beautiful. Although they are simple and do not apply powder, they still have a kind of pleasing beauty.


    Tang Hao stepped forward slowly, looked at two slightly excited women and arched his hands.


    "Princess highness, song girl."


    "I don''t know why you are so interested in visiting Nanshan today?"


    Princess Changle smiled and whispered.


    "I heard people say that Nanshan has beautiful scenery earlier. Today, I happened to meet Ruoxin and came together."


    After a pause, Princess Changle said.


    "At this time, you must not mention it with your parents."


    Wen Yan, Tang Hao understood.


    The princess of Changle lived in the deep palace for a long time. Even the martial arts was rare to go out of the palace, which surprised everyone.


    Today, naturally, he slipped out behind the back of the king and queen of Tang.


    Song Ruoxin was still as simple as that. He looked innocent. There was a quiet smile on his jade face and said happily.


    "Young master Tang, long time no see."


    Tang Hao replied with a smile.


    "Long time no see."


    After a short greeting, they continued to focus on the landscape.

 Chapter 229

    The two little women stopped to watch for a moment and ran towards the river with a little curiosity and excitement.


    Standing by the river, looking at the running waterwheel, they mentioned the river to the table one by one. They gathered together and pointed.


    Tang Hao walked slowly towards the two, not feeling a burst of laughter.


    The world says that Chang''an is good, and the powerful clans in Chang''an city are full of poetry and books and have a broad vision.


    In Tang Hao''s opinion, it''s just that he reads more books, more bookish scholars and less on-the-spot research.


    The quiet river, the breeze slowly.


    The running water is gurgling, the bobbin truck rotates leisurely, and two beautiful shadows stand quietly by the river.


    The breeze was gentle, and the breeze blew across her face, raising the beauty''s dark hair and the beauty''s green mountain clothes.


    Against the backdrop of the idyllic paths, it was like a fairy falling on the earth. A quiet movement, like a beautiful picture.


    In Zhuangzi, fertile fields are crisscrossed, farming is in the wild, and the fragrance of melons and fruits floats in bursts with the breeze. In the distance, the faint barking of dogs comes into our ears.


    Song ruoxing, walking between Zhuangzi and Tang Hao, smiled.


    "Childe Tang, you Chuang Tzu reminds me of the isolated cross flower garden in Tao Yuanming''s Taoyuan travel notes."


    Referring to the story of the source of peach blossom, Tang Hao heard the sound of Princess Changle''s Pearl falling on the jade plate, like a whisper.


    "The land is flat and open, the houses are like, and there are good fields, beautiful ponds, mulberry and bamboo. There are roads and roads, and chickens and dogs hear each other. Among them, they grow and work, and men and women dress like outsiders. They are yellow haired and happy."


    Listening to the poems sung by Princess Changle, Tang Hao didn''t speak, but he smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Perhaps these powerful clans in Chang''an will never realize the suffering of the world.


    The Huangzhuang tea garden was once just a vast area of Ukraine. The farmers here never live in the hot water from time to time.


    If the king of Tang had not given Chuang Tzu to him, and if he had not solved the moths in Chuang Tzu at the cost of offending the king of Wu, how could these farmers be relaxed and happy?


    Think about the people living in the north in the midst of war. Why don''t they yearn for this kind of life without worry about food and clothing?


    This peaceful and prosperous time is just a prosperous time for rich people.


    The prosperous Chang''an has spent a lot of time looking at the eyes of countless people, and it is the holy capital yearned for by countless foreign nationalities.


    But the people of the Tang Dynasty in the countryside are still sweating in the fields, farming in order to fill their stomachs.


    Playing in the water by the river, bathing in the hot spring, picking fruit in the forest garden and tasting tea in the pavilion, the two aristocratic families were happy for a while.


    However, the happy time is always short. In the twinkling of an eye, it is the sunset.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tang Hao said to Princess Changle, who still lingered between mountains and rivers.


    "It''s getting late. Let me send you back to town."


    Although it is under the feet of the emperor, it is still inappropriate to let two weak women go on their way after all. Tang Hao still showed his gentlemanly demeanor in his previous life and took the initiative to protect the safety of the two.


    Song Ruoxin blinked his beautiful eyes and thanked him.


    "In this way, nature is the best."


    ¡­¡­


    Attention hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and the empress Chang sun leaned on the soft couch, with new tea just made in front of them.


    Your highness, a man in black with a mask on his face, hurried into the hall and bowed.


    "Yes, your majesty, Queen."


    The moment he saw the man in black, the king of Tang had a relaxed look on his face, which dissipated in an instant and said in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t call you into the palace. You came here to report something important?"


    The man in black still bowed his head.


    "Tell your majesty that the dark guard dug up a spy in the dark spy at dawn today. The minister used some torture tools and got some clues just now."


    The king of Tang slowly left the soft collapse and sat up straight. His face not only gradually sank down, but also said.


    "Speak."


    Man in black, whispered.


    "According to this man''s confession, after Lu Xian, a senior general of the former Prince''s residence, escaped that year, he did not leave Chang''an, but changed his face and dormant in Chang''an city."


    "Over the years, this man has secretly developed his power. Over the years, he has trained all kinds of spies and placed them everywhere in the court and in the houses of princes and ministers to spy on Chang''an."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Wang frowned slightly and said.


    "Can you find out who LV Xian is now and where he is?"


    The man in black replied.


    "Lv Xian is very cautious. These spies are in single line contact with him. Every time they release a task, it is his back. The spies have not seen LV Xian''s true face, let alone where LV Xian is."


    After a pause, the head in black was buried deeper.


    Although he was wearing a mask and couldn''t see his face, he could clearly feel the imitation loss in his heart.


    "According to the place where the spy confessed, I caught his Shangguan, but this man was very popular. Seeing that there was no way to escape, he took... Poison and killed himself."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang frowned and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    In Chang''an city at his feet, there are such rebels hiding here.


    The man in black thought about it and said in a deep voice.


    "The spy also revealed a piece of information that Nalu Xian will make great moves in the near future. It seems that he wants to do something... To the princes and princesses."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang suddenly raised his head and stared at the man in black, with cold light in his eyes.


    The empress Chang sun, sitting next to the king of the Tang Dynasty, was carrying a tea cup. She was a little surprised in her heart, and her face became gloomy immediately.


    For these two, their children are treasures held in the palm of their hand and in their mouth.


    But now that someone has the idea of their children again, this is undoubtedly touching the scales of the two people.


    The dragon has an inverse scale. If you touch it, you will die!

 Chapter 230

    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    The king of Tang waved slowly and motioned the man in black to step down.


    Relieved, the man in black bowed and strode out of the hall door.


    After the man in black left, the king of Tang forbeared and said in a deep voice.


    "Father Rong, are the princes and princesses in the palace now?"


    Father-in-law Rong moved his feet and approached the king of the Tang Dynasty. He broke his fingers and recalled, saying.


    "Your Majesty, the prince and the two princes are still in their respective houses. The old slave sent osmanthus cakes half an hour ago."


    "After watching the polo match, Princess Gaoyang returned to the princess''s house an hour ago. Princess Yuzhang and Princess Linchuan both studied calligraphy in the house and did not leave the palace."


    Saying this, father-in-law Rong seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed and his hands trembled faintly.


    On the other hand, the king and his wife also looked slightly changed.


    Empress Chang sun turned to stare at father-in-law Rong and asked fiercely.


    "Where''s the quality?"


    A touch of horror flashed in father-in-law Rong''s eyes, and he hardened his scalp.


    "Today, when his son is sent to osmanthus pudding, his royal highness is not in the house. After repeated questioning, the Royal maid of the royal highness of the Royal Highness will be able to go."


    "In the middle of the afternoon, when her royal highness came back to the palace, she met the song female officer and accompanied him to Nanshan."


    Hearing the speech, empress Chang sun shook her hand on the tea cup and sprinkled some warm tea.


    Even the calm and steady king of Tang couldn''t sit still at this moment.


    The king of Tang bit his teeth, clenched his fist tightly and said angrily.


    "Well, what are they doing in Nanshan?"


    Facing the question of the king of Tang Dynasty, father-in-law Rong was speechless.


    Princess Changle always likes to be quiet. She has lived in the deep palace for a long time. She was really surprised to leave the Palace this time.


    But how did he understand the girl''s mind?


    Maybe it''s sunny and warm. It coincides with the cheerful mood of Princess Changle. She went out for outing.


    Father-in-law Rong immediately thought of the Huangzhuang tea garden in Nanshan and added.


    "The princess of the Royal Highness''s servant said," the man behind the princess came to hear the news. The royal highness of the princess went to the tea garden of the Royal Village. It happened that the Tangxian County son was in the imperial village. "


    Hearing the words behind father-in-law Rong, the tense nerves of King Tang also relaxed temporarily.


    Sitting next to the empress Chang sun, who looked nervous, immediately calmed down.


    A moment later.


    The king of Tang said.


    "Tang Hao has a steady and quiet mind. I don''t think he will let the two girls go back to the city alone at this time. He will certainly escort them back to the city together."


    This seems to be talking to empress Chang sun and father-in-law Rong, but it''s more like comforting yourself.


    The king of Tang said.


    "Li Junxian."


    Hearing the speech, a figure came out quickly from behind the hall.


    A tall, handsome young man stood tall and straight on the hall, dressed in silver armor and silver generals'' robes, especially his white hair.


    The king of Tang stared at the man with white hair.


    "You can go out of the city and go to Nanshan as soon as possible. Be sure to send Princess Changle back to your house safely."


    This tone has a touch of royal majesty, more like a military order, irresistible and indisputable.


    Li Junxian bowed and said in a loud voice,


    "Promise!"


    Then he turned and quickly stepped out of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanshan.


    Tang Hao took Wu Tong and accompanied Princess Changle and song Ruoxin to leave Huangzhuang tea garden. He returned the same way to Chang''an.


    Because Tang Hao came on a war horse instead of a carriage, the two beauties had to be wronged and take one war horse each.


    As it was the first time to ride a horse, Princess Changle was particularly excited and talkative.


    Of course, Tang Hao, Wu Tong and song ruoxing did not dare to gallop in order to take care of the princess. If the baby held in the palm of the Tang King fell off the horse, the three people would be a great disaster.


    Therefore, a group of four people, together with the two guards of Princess Changle, rode slowly all the way.


    At this time, the sun was setting, and there were no pedestrians on the suburban road.


    Princess Changle and song ruoxing were very happy. They rode on horses and talked about various topics.


    Tang Hao''s humorous jokes also caused the two to cover their lips and laugh like a silver bell from time to time.


    Ahead is a jungle.


    In the depths of the woods at dusk, it was dark and very quiet.


    Some homing birds cry from time to time, which adds a bit of coolness to the silence.


    In order to ease the uneasiness in the hearts of the two women, Tang Hao continued to tell some interesting stories they had never heard before, while paying vigilant attention to the subtle changes in the depths of the jungle.


    Under the extraordinary eyesight, some things that ordinary people can''t see come into Tang Hao''s eyes.


    In the dark woods, there were some dark shadows that shook slightly and hid quickly.


    If it were some wild animals, Tang Hao wouldn''t care. In the depths of the woods, Tang Hao felt a faint sense of killing.


    This is a little traveled path, and there is no small village nearby. Now it is clear that there will be no villagers here.


    Now, there are such sneaky people in the secluded and hidden forest.


    Obviously, these people have ulterior motives and bad intentions.

 Chapter 231

    "Be careful."


    Tang Hao lowered his voice and said to Wu Tong on the other side of Princess Changle.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s hint, Wu Tong glanced silently at the forest and quietly held his right hand on the sword.


    "Whoosh"


    A sound of breaking the air, piercing the air, and the quiver of the arrow came.


    "Be careful!"


    Tang Hao gave a deep cry, put his hand on the horse''s back, jumped on the horse of Princess Changle.


    Princess Changle was still in the dark. Tang Hao''s powerful arm wrapped around her waist and fell down.


    "Clang"


    "Hiss"


    Wu Tong''s sword came out of its scabbard and his horse neighed.


    With these two sounds, a sharp arrow pierced the sky and flew past half a foot above the head of Princess Changle.


    Several arrows directly hit Tang Hao''s horse just now. With a wail, the horse fell into a pool of blood.


    For a moment, two women''s voices were startled, and the neighing of war horses were mixed together.


    It happened too suddenly. Before the two guards who followed Princess Changle reacted, they were shot through their chest and fell off their horses.


    Tang Hao protected Princess Changle, comforted her a little, avoided behind the war horse, looked at the arrows on the two guards, and frowned.


    It''s a longbow!


    In terms of speed and strength, people hiding in the woods use military longbows.


    This kind of bow is very powerful, but it also requires more strength.


    It seems that these people are not ordinary assassins, but good players selected through training.


    Wu Tong also protected song ruoxing, hid behind song ruoxing''s fallen horse and shouted to Tang Hao.


    "Sir, three archers."


    Tang Hao lowered himself and shouted.


    "Wu Tong, look for opportunities to solve the archers. I''ll protect them."


    Wu Tong nodded slightly, felt out the hidden bow and arrow on the war horse, and stared at the depths of the woods.


    Although the longbow used at the moment belongs to the controlled weapon in the army, it is tacitly approved by some aristocratic families and clans.


    It is often used in hunting on weekdays.


    After the second round of arrows fell, Wu Tong stared at the place where the forest shook, bent his bow and took an arrow.


    "Poof"


    A sound broke the air and ran straight away.


    A scream came from the depths of the woods.


    Tang Hao poked his head and looked into the jungle, but he saw a figure.


    The shaking cold blade can be seen vaguely, and there are more than ten people.


    Tang Hao''s heart was cold. It was obvious that these people came prepared.


    And look at the vague figure, tall and burly, by no means an ordinary rogue.


    Just then, from the woods came the neighing of war horses, followed by the rumbling of horse hoofs and galloping.


    Listening to the dark shadow moving in the trees, Tang Hao scolded in his heart.


    Tang Hao focused on the woods, but he didn''t find anything strange in his arms.


    Princess Changle has gradually calmed down from her previous panic screams, and her strong body around her seems to bring people an infinite sense of security.


    Princess Changle was not that kind of unruly person. Knowing that the situation was critical, Tang Hao was helpless when they were so close, so she curled up quietly in this arm.


    Between his breath, he could smell the man''s unique smell on Tang Hao. It was not bad, but more reassuring.


    Seeing that they were so close, Princess Changle''s face turned crimson.


    Tang Hao was not in the mood to notice the beauty in his arms and said quickly.


    "You two just stay here and don''t leave."


    Tang Hao relies on force, but at present, only he and Wu Tong dare not be careless in the face of more than a dozen well-trained assassins.


    Then two kinds of martial spirits were mobilized in the system at the same time.


    At that time, an assassin saw that the archer did not succeed and did not hesitate. He simply rode a horse to kill him.


    Taking advantage of such a gap, Wu Tong, who was completely unaware of the addition of Wu soul, flew two arrows to completely solve the archers in the rear.


    It''s close!


    It''s close!


    Tang Hao finally saw who was coming.


    A strong man with a fierce face and a huge axe came straight with more than a dozen people.


    These ten people are obviously well planned, fully armed and wearing leather armor, and the cold lights seen earlier are not others, but Tang Dao!


    Next second.


    Tang Hao''s palm turned, the silver light flashed, and a silver gun was in his hand. Tang Hao jumped up, jumped over the dead horse and rushed to kill him.


    There is no way back.


    If Tang Hao is alone, Tang Hao is definitely not afraid of these ten people. He can cut off one person, seize the war horse and ride away.


    There must be a bonus of Yue Fei''s martial spirit. He will certainly rush out of the forest and leave the assassins far behind.


    But now the situation is very different!


    With Princess Changle and song ruoxing, Tang Hao had to worry about their safety.


    Not only can we not lead the battlefield to this path, we can only fight in these weeds beside the road.


    But also always be wary of these two weak women who have no self-protection ability. Even if they can take advantage of each other, if they are captured, they will only surrender.


    Tang Hao could think of the result of surrender with his toes. There must be no living mouth.


    These assassins can choose to shoot with a long bow at the first time. Without mercy, they must come with the order to kill.


    Seeing that Tang Hao rushed forward first, Wu Tong threw away his bow and arrow, pulled out his long gun from the horse and drank violently.


    "War!"

 Chapter 232

    Tang Hao separated his legs and pressed down slightly to make himself stand firm.


    In a moment, the power of the overlord in the body surged up, like the surging river, rushing to the silver gun in the hand.


    For a moment, if the silver gun was sensed, the silver light suddenly appeared, like a river dragon attacking a strong man''s war horse with a giant axe.


    "Bang"


    In the dull sound, the strong man''s horse hissed vaguely under his crotch, raised his front hoof and leaned back.


    The strong man on the horse had not had time to react. With the overturned horse, he crossed the horse''s head and fell heavily to the ground.


    A strong man with an axe saw this with a heavy hammer. He turned his horse''s head and attacked Tang Hao with a heavy hammer.


    Tang Hao''s face sank and his spear pierced out to resist the blow.


    In the blink of an eye, the two blades collided.


    The next moment, the strong man''s face, which was originally grimacing, suddenly became stiff.


    Originally, the strong man was strong enough to fly the young boy in front of him with the strength of charging.


    You should know the strength of the heavy hammer and the galloping strength of the horse. Even a middle-aged general on a horse can bear the blow.


    The boy in front of him is only about 20 years old and standing under the horse. It can be said that he is completely inferior. If he is hit by himself, it is good to spit blood and die suddenly.


    However, in front of him, the boy carried the blow. What''s more terrible is that the young man didn''t move!


    For the first time, this strong man, who had practiced martial arts since childhood and was born with divine power, was so frightened and even mixed with a trace of fear.


    In such a stunned moment, Tang Hao drank violently with the power of the overlord and blew up in the ears of the strong man.


    "Get down!"


    Hearing the speech, the strong man on the horse suddenly changed his face and instinctively carried the reins to avoid Tang Hao''s shot at the horse.


    But it''s too late!


    Silver spear, dragon singing low. In the blink of an eye, the front of the gun had arrived and came through the air with great strength.


    "Poof"


    The front of the gun following the strong wind, like cutting tofu, splits the horse in front of you.


    Even, the Dawan horse could not cry, twitched twice, and fell down.


    The big man on the horse, seeing the situation bad, rolled sideways along the falling force of the war horse. At the moment when the war horse fell to the ground, he could fall to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, several people in black, dressed in heavy leather armor and holding Tang Dao, rushed to the back.


    Looking at the dark figure, Tang Hao took a deep breath.


    At this time, Princess Changle and song Ruoxin had hid together and curled up behind the war horse in the end. Two pairs of beautiful eyes stared at the still back in front. A pair of jade hands were tightly clenched together, and their hearts were also mentioned to their throat.


    At this moment, the figure was like an insurmountable high wall, blocking the assassins in the woods instead of entering the path.


    The man with a huge axe roared with anger.


    "Kill this boy for me!"


    Tang Hao pulled the silver gun and dragged it obliquely behind him. He looked coldly at the seven or eight people in black.


    With a cold drink, Tang Hao took a step slowly.


    One man is in charge, and ten thousand people can''t open!


    A gun seemed to be summoned, and the silver light was even worse, mixed with the sound of explosion, turned into a gun shadow all over the sky, and stabbed forward.


    A man in black came running towards him. He didn''t see the real time of emptiness, emptiness and reality. A silver light pierced his neck.


    Blood splashed everywhere, and the man in black fell down.


    Tang Hao suddenly pulled out his gun and let the gushing blood splash on his face.


    Dozens of people in black gathered in a semicircle and greeted him. Wu Tong also moved slowly to Tang Hao''s side.


    The two sides fought together again in an instant.


    After a brief face-to-face encounter and loss of one person, these people in black became cautious. They didn''t rush blindly, but formed a tacit understanding with each other, like an array and a fighting skill. They advanced and retreated orderly and combined to kill.


    Tang Hao was steady, both offensive and defensive, but he was also secretly frightened.


    These people in black are obviously well-trained. If they and Wu Tong had not both martial spirit bonus, I''m afraid they wouldn''t last long under the attack of these people in black one after another.


    Of course, Tang Hao is not only involved in these people in black, but also the two women behind him.


    "Poof"


    The long gun flashed. Tang Hao stabbed the man in black who was just about to return to the queue. The man with a huge axe jumped up at the right time, held the house in both hands, and chopped hard at Tang Hao''s tianlinggai.


    Tang Hao snorted coldly, and the long gun swept across the sky.


    "Bang"


    With a loud noise, the strong man was stiff and knocked back several steps by the overwhelming force.


    Before the man could relax, Tang Hao took a fierce breath and shouted.


    "Broken!"


    This violent drink carries the power of overlord and has great prestige, such as huge waves and torrents, sweeping away at those people in black.


    Those people in black concentrate on Tang Hao and Wu Tong on the court. For a moment, they only feel a thunder blowing in their ears, as if the gods were angry.


    Next second.


    The eardrum seems to be torn, and the face is distorted. For a time, the mind is disturbed, and the attack on the hand is stifled. Even some people are frightened, and the formation is completely disordered.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Hao and Wu Tong broke out in an instant, just like a fierce tiger out of the mountain, rushed into the crowd in black and killed wantonly.


    Princess Changle and song Ruoxin, who were hiding behind Tang Hao, were lucky to live behind Tang Hao. They were shocked when they saw the scene in front of them.


    On the fighting field, the man in black who seemed to have the upper hand retreated slowly, and the two figures who listened were like two murderous gods. They took away fresh lives with their knives. Their blood was like raindrops on their clothes and soaked half of their bodies red.


    On the ground, the bodies of people in black were lying everywhere.


    The man with a huge axe asked in a panic.


    "Who are you?"


    "The man who killed you!"


    The cold voice was full of killing intention, and his face was full of determination. Tang Hao took a step forward and threw himself into the war again.


    Scream.


    Again in the jungle.

 Chapter 233

    From a distance, the sound of fighting and screaming came faintly.


    Li Jun, with a pair of bright armor cavalry, was surprised. He waved his whip anxiously and beat the horse under his crotch.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    At this moment, Li Jun''s heart is like an ant on a hot pot, anxious and anxious. There is a faint mixture of worry.


    Following his majesty for many years, Li Junxian knows his Majesty''s mind better than anyone else.


    This princess Changle is not only the heart of her majesty, but also the blood of the empress changsun. If there is a mistake this time, she will be angry with him.


    And these soldiers who followed must not run away.


    As for Tang Hao in the imperial tea garden, not to mention whether he is escorted or not, if something happens to the princess, Tang Hao, a new aristocrat, will not be cut thousands of times and will inevitably go to death row.


    Thinking of this, Li Jun became more and more anxious.


    These screams are getting clearer and less. As for what is the situation, it is still unknown.


    But judging from the sound alone, it must be a tragic fight.


    Listening to my subordinates all the way, the princess slipped away. There are only two guards under her hand. How can they protect the princess!


    Even if you add the wukewukui of the Huangzhuang tea garden, how can you be the opponent of those traitors and rebels!


    The horses galloped and soon came to the fighting ground.


    From a distance, Li Junxian''s uneasy heart calmed down a little when he saw two charming women hiding behind the war horse with arrows on the ground. One was just like Princess Changle.


    When Tang Hao heard the sound of horses'' hoofs along the path, he frowned and his heart seemed to be raised in an instant.


    After solving a man in black, he turned his head and looked. As far as his eyes were concerned, there was a shining armor.


    When he saw the soldiers, Tang Hao''s heart fell back again.


    If you spend money on ordinary heavy armor, you can buy it naturally, but this bright armor is unique to the army of the Tang Dynasty and is not obtained by waiting for money for a long time.


    Moreover, this bright armor can not be worn by any soldier, but by the elite troops of the Tang Dynasty.


    A loud voice came.


    "But Tang Xianzi is ahead?"


    Tang Hao, with a long gun in his hand, glanced at the soldiers who rushed to the rescue and said in a loud voice.


    "It is I who dare to ask the general?"


    "I''d like to offer it to Li Jun. I''m specially ordered by the emperor to welcome the princess."


    Li Junxian!


    This is like the shadow of the king of Tang. The man hiding around the king of Tang has also come!


    Princess Changle and song Ruoxin, who were hiding behind the dead horse, were relieved when they heard the sound and knew that the reinforcements had arrived.


    The cavalry soon came to join the fight.


    The four or five remaining people in black were drowned in an instant, even the strong man with a huge axe was not spared.


    A fierce fight soon settled the dust.


    Li Jun offered his horse to the path, turned over and dismounted.


    "I''ve seen your highness."


    Seeing Princess Changle unharmed, Li Junxian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao, who was covered in blood, then looked at Li Junxian and whispered.


    "Excuse me, General Li."


    At this time, Wu Tong also came out slowly, but with some minor injuries.


    Li Junxian''s eyes skipped Wu Tong and stopped for a moment.


    As a man with martial arts skills, Li Junxian can obviously feel the strong evil spirit of Wu Tong, which is a little stronger than those military attach ¨¦ s of the school captain''s generation.


    After taking a deep look at Wu Tong, Li Junxian set his eyes on Tang Hao.


    In the face of the siege of 17 well-trained and fully armed people, they were able to suppress them without injury. This kind of force is somewhat incredible.


    Li Junxian sorted out his shocked mind, walked forward slowly, looked at Tang Hao and hugged boxing.


    "Thanks to Tang Xianzi, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Tang Hao soothed his lower muscles and bones and saluted with a fist.


    "General Li, do you know the origin of these thieves? How dare you lay a dead hand on the princess adjacent to the path of Chang''an."


    In ancient times, if it was found out, the nine families would be destroyed.


    This time, Li Junxian can lead the troops to rush here. He knows more or less the inside story of the thief.


    Li Junxian didn''t hide it. He leaned close to Tang Hao and whispered.


    "It''s from the former crown prince."


    After listening, Tang Hao slightly raised his eyebrows.


    This man dared to work for the former crown prince at the risk of being drunk by the nine families.


    Even after the death of the former crown prince for many years, these people are so loyal that they have taken revenge for their master''s son.


    It can be seen that the former crown prince is still outstanding. His command can take so many dead men.


    It can only be blamed on the king of Tang, who created the prosperous age. He was not only careful in mind, but also ruthless in means.


    If not, the throne of the Tang Dynasty may fall into the hands of the former crown prince without accident.


    Unfortunately, the change of Xuanwu Gate completely changed the fate of the former crown prince and completely ended the life of the former crown prince.


    Li Jun offered to Tang Hao and said in a deep voice.


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s go back to the palace as soon as possible."


    Tang Hao nodded at the speech.


    The cavalry quickly cleared the battlefield, bound the two living men in black, together with the strong man who was handed over his axe, and escorted them to Chang''an city.

 Chapter 234

    On the way back to Chang''an, everyone spoke very quietly.


    The two weak women were afraid to recall the scene just now, and they were still palpitating at this time.


    Li Junxian, the white haired general who came to escort the princess back to the city, frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Tang Hao glanced at the three and fell into meditation.


    Chang''an city at night is destined to have a storm that will sweep the whole city.


    At the foot of the emperor, someone dares to assassinate the princess at night. Looking at all dynasties, it is intolerable.


    Under the fury of the king of Tang, there will be a bloody storm.


    After returning to Chang''an, Tang Hao thought that the king of Tang would summon him. However, after waiting outside the hall for a long time, he received a light word from the king of Tang and asked him to go back to his house to rest.


    That night, everyone in the imperial city was doomed to sleep, and the city was in chaos.


    The bad people in Dali temple, as a team mixed between black and white, were also ordered by the king of Tang to go out. As an official representative, Jin Wuwei, who maintains public security in Chang''an, thousands of people also joined the search.


    There is only one purpose. Arrest all suspicious persons.


    There was chaos in the city, but Tang Hao''s house was quite the opposite.


    The housekeeper, who was good at managing and overall planning, took care of the Viscount''s house in an orderly manner, and dispatched some slaves and domestic servants with Hu yuelou to fill the vacancy in the house.


    The handover of tea with changsun''s house was also carried out. These days, the empty account book of the Viscount''s house gradually had some sources of money.


    The sulfur collected by the eighteen horses was still small. Tang Hao looked at the quantity and estimated that there should be more than enough gates to capture a small city, so he stopped his plan to continue to buy.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Tang Hao practiced his long gun in the martial arts arena.


    There are words that do not play for three days, and thorns grow in your hands.


    This martial arts is the same as playing the piano. The system just gives you a skill. If you don''t use it for a long time, it will be very rusty when you use it again.


    At this time, Wu Tong hurried up and stood in a corner of the martial arts arena, watching Tang Hao dance with guns and sticks.


    Tang Hao glanced at Wu Tong, took back his long gun, wiped the sweat on his face and said casually.


    "Good news or bad news?"


    Wu Tong''s face showed a trace of dignity and said.


    "General Cheng is injured, but it''s only minor injuries. It''s no big deal."


    At first hearing that Chumo is injured, Tang Hao can''t help feeling nervous.


    Although it was less than half a month, the friendship of living and dying together accounted for most of Tang Hao''s heart.


    He doesn''t say anything, but he is still worried about Chumo.


    When he was slightly injured again, Tang Hao was slightly relieved.


    Chumo is skilled in martial arts, and there are two thousand armour guards who have experienced life and death. It''s reasonable that he can''t be injured.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and couldn''t help asking.


    "What happened?"


    Wu Tong responded.


    "After the handover of the commander-in-chief, the Duke of Wei changed the practice of the king of Hejian, divided a small team of troops and horses, and began to rescue the fortress guarding the border. When general Cheng led 5000 troops to rescue the fortress, he met 20000 Turkic troops on the way. The two sides fought for half a day, and general Cheng led the army to break out."


    "In this battle, general Cheng''s subordinates killed and injured more than 3000 people. All the 500 soldiers in Feiyan castle to be rescued were also killed."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao frowned more tightly.


    Most of the rescuers are ambushed. Chumo has no choice but to break through.


    On the grassland, Chumo encounters the Turkic army head-on. Chumo doesn''t have a martial soul bonus. It''s basically impossible to escape.


    Although he was not on the battlefield, Tang Hao could still think that Chumo was so helpless at that time. He could even imagine how tragic the battlefield was at that time.


    On the grassland battlefield, what I fear most is that I will be besieged by several times my own forces and expose the number of my own soldiers to the eyes of the enemy.


    There is no so-called plot, only fighting to the death.


    Either break out or die on the grassland.


    Even when Tang Hao was attacking Yinshan, he would deliberately avoid such a war with a completely unmatched number of people.


    Thinking of this, a faint worry appeared in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao with a dignified face, paused, and then said.


    "The sacrifice of the soldiers in these fortresses has brought an important information. The Turkic army has moved south, but in terms of quantity, it is somewhat different from the previous information."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao felt his heart suddenly pulled and suddenly raised his head.


    Almost for a moment, an ominous premonition came to my mind.


    Wu Tong continued.


    "The number of soldiers gathered by the Turkic army this time is not 150000, but 200000, 50000 more than the previous intelligence."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Haoleng was on the spot.


    At this time, Li Jing in Deyang had a total of 150000 troops. Taking into account the recent days to rescue the soldiers in the front-line fortress, the encounter of the scouts, and some small-scale wars, nearly 10000 people were damaged.


    In contrast, in addition to the Turks sending soldiers to sweep the fortress and damage it, the Turkic troops at this time are nearly 60000 more than those in Deyang of the Tang Dynasty.


    Turkic soldiers were different from those in the western regions. They grew up on horseback. They were proficient in riding and were brave and good at fighting. The Tang Dynasty relied on well-equipped equipment to compete with them.


    Today, the Turkic troops are 60000 more than the Datang troops, which means that the Datang soldiers have faced an absolute disadvantage in Deyang.


    Deyang, in danger!

 Chapter 235

    Facing the situation in the north, Tang Hao was silent.


    Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao''s increasingly dignified face and said in a deep voice.


    "In this way, once the Turkic soldiers reach the border, the Duke of Wei will inevitably fall into a dilemma."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was still silent and had thousands of thoughts in his heart.


    Although Li Jing is the military God of the Tang Dynasty, he has unparalleled strategy.


    But najieli Khan is not a reckless man, let alone a fool. He is also a man proficient in the way of strategists.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Jieli Khan concentrated his troops to capture Deyang.


    Or the two-way attack on Datong still has an absolute advantage.


    As long as we don''t make fatal mistakes, Datang has no chance of winning.


    Tang Hao stared at Wu Tong and said in a deep voice.


    "How do you think this war should be fought?"


    Wu Tong thought for a moment and said.


    "In the view of his subordinates, Deyang is a general existence of the country. If Deyang is lost, it is equivalent to losing half of the Tang Dynasty. General Li will certainly stick to Deyang."


    "In the current situation, there is a difference of about 30000 troops, which is enough to fight a war. Now there is a difference of 60000, which is too wide. There will be little chance of winning."


    "My subordinates speculate that your majesty will send more troops to help the Duke of Wei. Now there are tigers and wolves in all directions of the Tang Dynasty. Maybe only the Guanzhong area not far from Chang''an city can transfer troops."


    Tang Hao was relieved to hear Wu Tong''s analysis.


    Wu Tong is an elite selected by himself from behind the 18 riding middle gates. He has a thorough view of the situation and has the same view as himself.


    Tang Hao shook his head slightly, smiled bitterly in his heart and said slowly.


    "The Tang Dynasty has indeed created a powerful Dynasty, but it is enemy on all sides. Only 600000 soldiers are far from enough."


    "Although there were soldiers stationed in the Guanzhong generation, this Tang soldier was to protect the safety of the imperial city."


    "If we mobilize Tang soldiers in Guanzhong, once there are any variables, the foundation of the Tang Dynasty may collapse at any time."


    The Tang Dynasty, which seems to be prosperous and prosperous, seems to be in danger and weak.


    Tang Hao sighed. How to arrange depends on how the king of Tang arranged it.


    "Last night, Chang''an City searched the city. Is there any news?"


    Wu Tong responded truthfully.


    "Overnight, more than a thousand celebrities in the city were imprisoned. Some of them were those targeted by bad people earlier, while others were unknown."


    Tang Hao had a general understanding of the situation. After eating breakfast, he rushed to Dali temple and waited for Jiang Chang to report some other clues.


    However, while Tang Hao was waiting for Jiang Chang, Duke Rong, the eunuch in the palace, brought a decree.


    The content of the imperial edict really confused Tang Hao.


    In the imperial edict, Tang Hao mentioned his duty in Dali temple. He was conscientious and meritorious in handling the case, which won the hearts of the people. Finally, he rewarded some gold, silver and jade articles, but he was not promoted.


    Knowing the result, Tang Hao was still in the dark. He didn''t know what the king of Tang meant.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    When the king of Tang heard the news coming from the north, he summoned the core backbone of the city to discuss the war situation in the north.


    Li Ji slowly stood out, went to the hall and said in a deep voice.


    "In such a war situation, when a powerful general is added to support the Duke of Wei, after all, the gap between the two opposing sides is too large. If not, the northern territory will be eroded."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji took a step to his side, frowned and asked with cold quality.


    "It''s easy to say. Where should these people come from?"


    Thinking for a moment, Cheng Zhijie touched his chin and said slowly.


    "At present, the Western Turks are ready to move, and there seems to be signs of echoing the eastern Turks. The army guarding the western regions can''t be mobilized."


    "Recently, Tubo has become restless, and the army that frightens Tubo cannot relax."


    "At present, only the Guanzhong generation can mobilize troops."


    After listening, Fang Xuanling, as a civil servant, was the first to jump out and object, and asked.


    "If we really transfer the troops in Guanzhong, the garrison in Chang''an has dropped to the lowest point in history. What should we do once Chang''an changes?"


    Facing Fang Xuanling''s question, the whole Tai Chi hall was quiet.


    As the capital of the Tang Dynasty, the importance of Chang''an city is of course self-evident.


    It is not normal for the last defense line of a country''s capital to be guarded by 200000 heavy troops.


    However, there is something wrong with Chang''an, which may lead to the complete collapse of the Tang regime.


    The king of Tang understood this truth, and the civil and military ministers standing in the hall naturally understood this truth.


    The king of Tang Dynasty sat above the hall with a gloomy face. His eyes were particularly sharp. He glanced at these humeral ministers below. Finally, his eyes fell on Gao Shilian and said in a deep voice.


    "Duke Shen, how many more troops can be transferred from the Guanzhong barracks?"


    Hearing the speech, Gao Shilian walked slowly to the hall and thought for a moment.


    "You can transfer up to 20000, which is the limit."


    As soon as these words came out, the people in Taiji hall were silent.


    The whole hall fell into silence again.


    Twenty thousand!


    Deyang front, even if there are 20000 soldiers to help, there is still a large gap in the number of East Turks.


    To put it another way.


    Even if the 20000 soldiers supported the past, the pressure on Li Jing still did not slow down.


    There is little difference between having these 20000 soldiers and not having these 20000 reinforcements.

 Chapter 236

    In the face of internal and external troubles, every minister in the hall seemed to hang a golden boulder on his head, which was particularly depressed.


    Everyone frowned and mused.


    Just then, Su dingfang walked slowly out of the crowd, bowed and said.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what to say."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyes looked at it together.


    Considering his physical condition, the king of Tang did not dispatch the veteran who suddenly fell ill during the last expedition against Turks.


    At this time, Su dingfang, who was slightly haggard, stood in the hall waiting for the reply of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon chair, stared at Su dingfang, raised his hand slightly and said.


    "Speak."


    Su dingfang looked around at the crowd and said slowly.


    "The current situation is actually the same as that of the last time when we recruited Turkic soldiers. We might as well follow the example of the last time and send cavalry to fight."


    The ministers above the hall looked at Su dingfang, listened to his proposal and fell into meditation again.


    In the previous war, the number of soldiers under Li Xiaogong, king of Hejian Prefecture, was indeed less than 30000 Turkic soldiers, and he was also at a disadvantage. But in the end, the Turkic army had to take into account the overall situation and fled North in a hurry.


    The main force of the Tang army did not move a single soldier, but won a complete victory in that match.


    The Turks lost more than 10000 elite soldiers, and most of the Turkic Royal garrison was killed. The Turkic Prince is still detained in the dungeon.


    And all this. It was all because Tang haobing made dangerous moves, took the wrong edge with his sword, went deep into the hinterland of the grassland and raided the Yinshan Mountain.


    When they first mentioned this plan, although the king of the Tang Dynasty and Li Xiaogong agreed with it, they privately left behind.


    The 3000 soldiers who raided Yinshan Mountain were used as smoke chess pieces to confuse Jieli Khan''s judgment of the battlefield.


    However, to everyone''s disbelief, this team, which is not optimistic about, has controlled the movement of the whole Turkic army, which not only disturbed their restlessness in the rear, but also damaged many soldiers.


    In the end, this war can be described as a great shame for Turks in the past century. That is, this war made Datang win the fire easily.


    The reason is not that the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is strong, but that the chief General of the three thousand warriors is resourceful and calm.


    At this moment, the king of Tang sat high at the head of the hall, raised his chin and considered it.


    The previous raid can be called a miracle, but miracles can''t happen again and again.


    With the painful experience and lessons of reward, Jieli Khan will certainly defend the western line. Even if he sends a cavalry now, he will not break the line of defense unless there is a miracle.


    If you can''t break that line of defense, why go deep into Yinshan? What about the golden account court?


    What''s more, even Chumo, the leading young man, almost died on the battlefield.


    Now that he sent another young general to do such an adventurous thing, the king of Tang couldn''t bear it at the bottom of his heart.


    After all, Tang Hao is an indispensable candidate among the successors in the Datang military camp.


    Du Ruhui glanced at Su Dingshan and said in a deep voice.


    "The same mistake can''t be made twice in a row? Najieli Khan is not a fool. He won''t guard against it?"


    Fang Xuanling also agreed.


    "Even if Tang Hao led another 3000 cavalry to the north from the western line, he would never come as last time and create miracles."


    Many people in the hall began to agree with the views of the two literary ministers.


    Even among the generals, many generals joined in.


    Changsun Wuji wanted to recommend Tang Hao, strode forward, looked at the people coldly and said slowly.


    "What if this time, it''s not 3000 Jiashi, but 20000?"


    Hearing the speech, there was a slight commotion in the hearts of the people. Unexpectedly, changsun Wuji would stand up and support Tang Hao.


    However, nowadays, war is imminent. It is not a time for civil and military differences and personal positions, but a state matter related to the safety of the Tang Dynasty.


    The people also thought more and thought carefully about the words of changsun Wuji.


    Thinking for a moment, Du Ruhui shook his head.


    "Not to mention that the strategy of surprise attack is old, as far as Tang Xianzi himself is concerned, although he can lead 5000 troops as a general of Dingyuan, he has no experience in leading troops to participate in 10000 regiment war. Maybe he can lead 3000 troops to raid, but he may not be able to make achievements with 20000 cavalry."


    Gao Shilian, who stood in the front row of the generals, said slowly.


    "Not necessarily."


    "Whether it''s a surprise attack on Xiangcheng, a detour to annihilate the enemy in the Turkic rear, or the encirclement of tens of thousands of troops at the place of escape, no matter which step, the commander will be doomed even if he hesitates or deviates slightly."


    "However, this team can safely return in the rapid changes and complete the impossible. This alone is no worse than the veterans present."


    Saying this, Gao Shilian''s eyes swept one by one from the faces of the veterans.


    Those veterans, although they were not satisfied with it, had to admit it and nodded slightly.


    Cheng Zhijie''s face flashed a trace of impatience. His eyebrows twisted and he not only blurted out.


    "Your Majesty, when the handsome Tang Dynasty is out of youth and prime, my son luckily picked up his life, and now let Tang county take risks, which..."


    Cheng Zhijie''s words are sincere, not that he is afraid of war. If so, as a Duke of his country, he doesn''t have to send his son to join the army.


    However, thinking of the raid, it must be hundreds of times more dangerous than his son''s rescue. If Tang Hao really had an accident, he lost an excellent handsome talent to Datang, which is completely irreparable.


    "That''s bad!"


    The eldest sun Wuji raised his chest and said coldly.


    "Tang Hao''s talent is obvious to all, but it is precisely this kind of war to sharpen. If you stay under the protection of veteran generals and make contributions all the time, how can you lead the army to fight in all directions in the future."


    Although these words seem cruel, they are also true.


    For a time, Cheng Zhijie was speechless, but the worry still lingered in his heart. Looking at Gao Shilian and changsun Wuji, he felt a burst of trouble in his heart.

 Chapter 237

    The king of Tang sat there, his face uncertain. He thought for a long time, waved his hand and said.


    "It is said that Tang Hao entered the palace!"


    Under orders, several fast horses ran out of the palace and pointed to Dali temple.


    When he saw the eunuch who sent the king''s instructions, Tang Hao had guessed in his heart.


    Just as sun Wuji and himself thought, the king of Tang came to summon himself into the palace.


    Now in such a hurry, most of the king of Tang had a final conclusion in his heart and decided to let himself go into battle.


    Now Tang Hao is completely ready.


    Without much delay, Tang Hao directly followed the eunuch and hurried to the Tai Chi hall.


    When he stepped into the Tai Chi hall and felt the eyes of these important civil and military officials, Tang Hao walked forward with a smile and a cool look.


    Looking at the Dragon sitting on the high king of Tang, Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "My Lord, I have seen your majesty."


    You in the face of the king of Tang are a little less, with a kind tone and Tao.


    "No."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao stood up slowly and looked at the king of Tang with bright eyes.


    The king of Tang looked at Tang Hao and said lightly.


    "Yesterday, you did a good job to protect the safety of Princess Changle. I''m very glad."


    About last night, none of the ministers present did not know the context.


    After all, thousands of people went out last night, and the movement was not small at all.


    But when these old ministers remembered, they still felt cold on their backs and were afraid for a while.


    Thanks to the death battle between Tang Hao and his subordinates, he killed most of the thieves before protecting the safety of Princess Changle.


    When I saw Tang Hao again at this time, both civil servants and military generals were filled with emotion.


    In the face of more than ten well-trained and ruthless assassins, they can defeat dozens of enemies with two, and they can also kill them, but their own side is not hurt.


    Death.


    Looking at the Tang Dynasty with such force, I''m afraid those veteran generals may not be able to rob him.


    The young man seems to have been born for war because of his superior force, good use of art of war, courage and resourcefulness.


    Tang Hao bowed, neither sad nor happy, neither humble nor arrogant, and said faintly.


    "Protecting the safety of the princess is what a minister should do."


    Looking at Tang Hao, who behaved properly and did not want to be greedy for work, the king of Tang smiled with relief.


    In turn, the king of Tang slowly put away his smile, gradually became serious on his face and said in a deep voice.


    "The generals proposed that you take a soldier to the north, go deep behind the Turks and wait for an opportunity to attack the rear line of the Turkic army. Do you think you can complete this task?"


    Tang Hao smiled at the speech.


    It seems that the king of Tang really guessed it. Tang Hao finally used the previous cavalry strategy, and as the commander of the raid, he was appointed by the king of Tang.


    At this moment, Tang Hao could feel the fleeting expectation in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    Even this expectation came not only from the king of the Tang Dynasty, but also from some officials standing in the hall.


    Of course, these expectations are also mixed with questions, hesitations and concerns.


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed, looked at the king of Tang and said.


    "Your Majesty, how many soldiers and horses can you give me?"


    After listening, Gao Shilian, changsun Wuji and all the ministers, including the king of Tang, couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that the boy already knows all these things in the court, and even knows that someone will mention the policy of cavalry.


    "Your boy can catch the key!"


    The dignified color on the face of the king of Tang disappeared. Instead, he looked at Tang Hao with interest and said.


    "Then guess how many troops I will send you?"


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Hao, waiting for his next answer.


    This is related to Tang Hao''s understanding of Datang''s current strength and the overall situation of Datang''s strength against all parties.


    Tang Hao talked freely.


    "At present, the Tang Dynasty is besieged by enemies on all sides and the East Turks invade again. Those west Turks, Tubo and even Koguryo are bound to be ready to move. At this time, the troops to guard the squeezed out area are barely enough."


    "These places are related to the stability of the Datang border, and they must not be mobilized."


    "The only thing that can be mobilized is the garrison of the Guanzhong generation."


    Said here, all the ministers present smiled and nodded with satisfaction.


    Tang Hao continued.


    "Guanzhong is known as a garrison of 150000 troops, but it can''t afford to lose in guarding the safety of the capital of the Tang Dynasty."


    "According to the position of the garrison, the minister speculated that according to the limit, up to 20000 people can be dispatched."


    Of course, Tang Hao considered this figure according to the number of people allocated by the king of Tang to Li Jing.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Gao Shilian''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    Obviously, as a big man in the military attache, he is particularly satisfied with Tang Hao''s analysis.


    Su Dingshan also turned and looked at Tang Hao. His eyes stared very big, as if he saw an unborn baby.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang burst into a smile, and there was a little pride in his heart.


    In the view of the king of Tang, Tang Hao was discovered by himself. The better this boy behaves, the more he can reflect his insight and bead recognition.


    "This time, if you lead 20000 soldiers, can you solve the impasse?"


    Listening to Tang Wang''s inquiry, Tang Hao was full of confidence and bowed his hands.


    "I can''t guarantee whether I can break the East Turks. But I will never let the East Turks touch the rivers and mountains of the Tang Dynasty, and it will certainly not make them feel better!"


    With Tang Hai''s assurance, Tang Wang smiled and nodded.


    "What do you want?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao slowly restrained his smile, turned to a serious face and said coldly.


    "During this long-distance attack on the north, the variables are complex. The army led by the minister must march in strict accordance with my instructions. Please give me a will."


    At this time, all the ministers present understood what Tang Hao''s so-called will meant.


    Master the power of life and death. On the battlefield, you can directly punish those who do not obey orders, including their generals.


    Tang Hao, a newly appointed general, also took this request for granted.


    The king of Tang smiled and took something out of his arms.


    "I will give you the gold medal of King''s life according to you."


    "Seeing this gold medal, if you come in person, cut first and then play, imperial franchise."

 Chapter 238

    It was getting dark and the meeting of the court was just over.


    Even if Tang Hao was prepared, he was still excited when all this was determined.


    Those 20000 cavalry are elite cavalry stationed in Chang''an and dressed in bright armor!


    Just yesterday, Tang Hao had seen the bravery of these elite cavalry.


    These elite knights are well-equipped and equipped with two horses. They will never lose in the face of those Turkic soldiers one-on-one.


    Now there is such a majestic and invincible team under his command!


    It''s already there. Next, I''ll wait for myself to write in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    Whether we can take advantage of this war and jump to heaven depends on our own nature.


    The night before August 15.


    The moon in Chang''an city is round and bright.


    The people in the imperial city also fell asleep after putting on lanterns and decorations.


    Waiting for tomorrow''s celebration with joy.


    And Tang Hao quietly left Chang''an city with 20000 Zuo Xiaowei cavalry.


    The night is deep.


    No one knew that the team had quietly left.


    At night, a long team of torches came out of the Xuanwu Gate and went north silently.


    On the horse, Tang Hao looked back.


    On the majestic city and towering city walls, some human shadows can be vaguely seen on the city walls against the moon.


    Among these figures, a group of people quietly watched the team. It was the princes in the court. The king of Tang stood in the front row with his hands behind his back.


    Considering the concealment of this book, the news of Tang Hao''s expedition was strictly blocked. All we know is that there are only these important officials in the court.


    Even the princes and princesses are unaware of it.


    The king of Tang stood at the head of the city and stared at the long torch team for a long time.


    Changsun Wuji stepped forward slowly and said softly.


    "Your Majesty, the night is late. Go back and have a rest."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty did not respond, but looked at the north and said slowly.


    "You say, will this boy bring me these surprises again?"


    Hearing King Tang''s inquiry, the princes were stunned and were silent in the twinkling of an eye.


    With the painful lesson of the last time, the Turks are bound to send more heavy troops to guard the western line. If Tang Hao wants to bypass the Turkic rear quietly, he must go through the handover of heavy troops, which is very difficult.


    Gao Shilian walked forward slowly, glanced to the north and murmured.


    "Yes."


    Changsun Wuji, pondering for a moment, said.


    "Even if we can''t do the same miracle as last time, disrupt the whole grassland and disrupt Jieli Khan''s plan, it''s good to attract some troops."


    "As long as Jieli Khan can divide some troops, the Duke of Wei, who is far away in Deyang, can also reduce the pressure and increase his chances of winning."


    After listening, the princes standing at the head of the city nodded in agreement.


    As for creating another miracle, people dare not think about it. The same plan is implemented twice in a row. This is


    Of course, Tang Hao didn''t know all this. Looking back at the prosperous capital, Tang Hao felt a burst of emotion in his heart.


    It''s a long way to the north, but I don''t know when to return to this city again


    At that moment, Tang Hao turned his horse''s head and ran towards the north.


    Behind him, eighteen rode in black with black armor and black scarf. Only a pair of eyes leaked out. They were more mysterious in the night, like shadows, and followed Tang Hao closely.


    Tang Hao, mindful of the concealment of his troops, changed his marching route. Instead of crossing the Yellow River to Datong, he went directly from Chang''an to the north.


    After replenishment in Yulin, it will be directly from the northeast of Yulin to Datong mansion.


    Although this trip ensures the secrecy of the team, it is difficult to go on the road from Yulin to Datong.


    In case of heavy rain, don''t be afraid to delay your trip.


    However, in Deyang at this time, Jieli Khan had assembled outside the city. War may break out at any time. Time is pressing.


    Now, Tang Hao can only pray that the sun will shine all the way in the next day and that he will not encounter cloudy and rainy days.


    It''s more than a thousand miles from Chang''an to Yulin.


    If we put it in the previous life when the means of transportation were developed, this journey would be a few hours.


    However, in this era, even riding a fast horse takes a few days.


    At this time, the Chinese army in Deyang was in the big account.


    Li Jing looked at the flying pigeon from Chang''an, frowning and worried.


    A single note was read over and over again.


    It wasn''t anything else, but it was clearly written on the note that Tang Hao would lead 20000 cavalry to attack the Turkic rear.


    Unexpectedly, Li Jingyu took the same way as last time, which not only made Li Jingyu unable to sit still.


    Not to mention that najielika Khan learned a lesson and took precautions. The movement of the 20000 cavalry was not small at all.


    Such a big move, let alone a surprise attack on Yinshan, is to cross the Baidao City, the border between Turks and Tang people. Maybe Turk soldiers will find it.


    But the flying pigeon biography made it clear that Tang Hao''s trip was with his Majesty''s King''s life gold medal. Not to mention Tang Hao''s subordinates, even Tang Hao''s senior officials should be afraid of three points.

 Chapter 239

    "Marshal, what does the letter say?"


    Chumo, with a gauze strip wrapped around his arm, sees Li Jing''s face uncertain and asks.


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing handed the note to Chumo and said.


    "See for yourself."


    Chumo reads the note, and the whole person is stunned.


    Li Wanqing, who was sitting next to her, looked particularly heroic in his military uniform.


    A pair of beautiful eyes saw his father''s abnormality, and then looked at Cheng Chumo, who was standing there. They couldn''t help but be curious about the information on the note.


    Chumo suddenly stood up, frowned and said angrily.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Brother Tang was sent as the raid commander last time. This time he used the same way. What''s the reason?"


    After listening, Li Wanqing, who was sitting there, was shocked and suddenly turned her head.


    Chumo''s brother Tang must be Tang Hao.


    At this time, there was the same way to harass the Turkic soldiers, and like the previous one, they were ready to travel thousands of miles to the Yinshan station.


    Li Jing''s face was gloomy. There was nothing he could do about this iron life, so he had to say safety.


    "The ministers of the DPRK and China, who are also considering the overall situation, did so."


    "What''s more, Tang Hao''s 20000 cavalry, the most elite Zuo Xiaowei cavalry, must be able to advance and retreat freely with his wisdom and strategy."


    In the big account, the three were in an awkward situation.


    Li Jing is Tang Hao''s father-in-law, Li Wanqing is Tang Hao''s mother, and Cheng Chumo is Tang Hao''s life and death brother. He can be regarded as a family.


    However, the relationship between Chumo and the Li family became particularly awkward because Tang moved out of Li''s house and lived in Viscount''s house.


    Chumo''s deputy general said.


    "Now general Tang leads 20000 troops north, which will certainly pose a great threat to 200000 Turkic soldiers on the front line. Especially when Turkic soldiers see the general in white and silver armor, they must also have a great psychological shadow."


    Several of the generals in the account nodded secretly when they heard these words.


    In the last raid, Tang Hao took 3000 soldiers and was invincible all the way. After going deep into the Turkic hinterland, it was like entering a deserted territory. Not only did it beat the Turkic soldiers who were besieged, chased and intercepted, but they could not touch the southeast, northwest and northwest. It also pointed to Yinshan and captured the Turkic Prince alive, which made the Turkic soldiers the biggest disgrace in a hundred years.


    This time, Tang Hao led not 3000 cavalry, but 20000 cavalry. If the news reached the Turkic army, the Turkic army would not blow up the pot.


    It''s Jieli Khan who can''t sit still.


    Su Qingjie said.


    "Last time, the son of Tang County broke through the Yinshan Mountain and took away the Turkic prince. Jieli Khan must hate Tang Hao. At this time, general Tang led troops to the hinterland of Turk again. If Jieli Khan knew it, he would surround and intercept him at all costs."


    Li Jing knew that it was too late to say these at this time. With a slight wave of her hand, she interrupted the crowd and said in silence.


    "Calculate the time. Their troops should be near Yulin. They can pass through Datong mansion in three days at most."


    "It''s hard to hide the whereabouts of 20000 cavalry. If they step into the grassland, they will inevitably attract the attention of those scouts. At that time, Jieli Khan will know for the first time."


    Speaking of this, Li Jing paused.


    "Before that, all troops and horses shall strictly guard the camp and shall not take the initiative to provoke the Turkic army to prevent the Turks from launching the main attack."


    "Yesterday, Baidao lost. I expected that the next target of the 20000 Turkic cavalry was Xiangcheng. At this time, Xiangcheng is the border between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks."


    "Wan''er, you lead 3000 soldiers to set out immediately and guard Xiangcheng. Be sure to let Tang Hao pass Xiangcheng smoothly."


    Li Wanqing arched his hand.


    "Promise."


    Although Cheng Chumo was angry, he also knew that there was no room for recovery. At this moment, I can only pray in my heart that Tang Hao can return safely.


    ¡­¡­


    Yulin City thousands of miles away.


    Twenty thousand cavalry and forty thousand war horses finally entered Yulin City in the night.


    During the three-day trip, everyone had exhausted their physical strength and was exhausted.


    Fortunately, in these three days, it was sunny and there was no rainy day, which made the trip particularly smooth.


    At this time, the guard General of Yulin has been waiting for a long time.


    The garrison in the city has guarded the streets and imposed a strict curfew since the moment of receiving the message from the flying pigeon.


    In the dark streets, there was no one except the guards guarding the streets. In the empty streets, even the watchmen could not be seen.


    The General Hu yuezong, who was stationed in the city, had already arrived at the foot of the city. He hurried down to the head of the city and went to meet him.


    The dark and strong man, dressed in black armor, strode forward and bowed to boxing.


    "The last General Hu yuezong has seen general Tang."


    In terms of a single round of official rank, Tang Hao is a little lower than this man.


    But now Tang Hao, who is in the war, has 20000 elite soldiers in hand, Wang Ming''s gold medal in hand and his identity is detached.


    The number of soldiers, not to mention the king''s life gold medal, was enough to frighten the literary officials and military generals along the way.


    Tang Hao turned over and dismounted, did not put on airs, picked up Hu yuezong slowly, and said kindly.


    "General Hu, you''re welcome."


    Hu yuezong looked at Tang Hao''s fatigue in his eyes, made an invitation gesture and said.


    "General Tang must be very sleepy and hungry at this time. I''ve arranged wine and vegetables in the city house. Please, general Tang."

 Chapter 240

    Seeing Hu yuezong''s invitation, Tang haolue waved his hand and said faintly.


    "General Hu''s kindness was accepted by Tang, but I led the army to live with soldiers, eat and live together."


    Hearing the speech, Hu yuezong was stunned and didn''t say anything immediately.


    Tang Hao slowly turned over and mounted his horse. Under the guidance of Hu yuezong, he slowly entered the city.


    After running for three consecutive days, everyone has reached the limit of human body. Even Tang Hao is exhausted.


    After eating and drinking, Tang Hao climbed into a hot bath and fell asleep in his military tent.


    After sleeping for more than three hours, Tang Hao got up, put on his armor and went out of the army account.


    Before dawn, Tang Hao had quietly left Yulin City next to his 20000 cavalry.


    The people still sleeping in the city didn''t even know that such a team from Chang''an had been to Yulin city.


    Hu yuezong stood at the head of the city, overlooking the disappearing shadow and said in a deep voice.


    "General Tang, have a good trip. I wish general Tang a triumphant return as soon as possible."


    The horse''s hooves rumbled away.


    ¡­¡­


    In Chang''an City, viscount house.


    In the early morning, Prince Li Chengqian and Princess Changle appeared at the door of the Viscount''s house.


    The guard servant at the gate saw the two and saluted quickly.


    People in Li''s house are no strangers to the prince. After all, Li Chengqian is not the first time to come.


    "Met the prince."


    With a slight wave of his hand, Li Chengqian glanced at the house and asked casually.


    "What about your Baron? Should he get up now?"


    After listening, the guard quickly reacted and said.


    "Tell your Highness the prince that my Lord didn''t return to the house last night."


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian showed a suspicious look. Of course, it''s not that the crown prince doubts the guard, but that he can''t figure out what Tang Hao is doing. He came for three consecutive days, but he didn''t see Tang Hao and didn''t know what the boy was busy with.


    Li Chengqian asked.


    "Do you know where he went?"


    How the guard returns.


    "My subordinates didn''t know. They went straight out of the city.


    Prince Li Chengqian said.


    "In that case, I won''t bother anymore."


    Then he turned and looked at Princess Changle and said.


    "Wang Mei, it seems that you can''t repay this kindness tonight¡°


    Listening to Li Chengqian''s funny words, Princess Changle smiled and glanced at the house.


    In the impression of Princess Changle, he hasn''t spent the night in the house, let alone didn''t return to the house for three days.


    Looking at Princess Changle with a gloomy look, Li Chengqian said with a smile.


    "Now, the green sparrow is holding a polo match in the east city. The young talents of the whole city are going. Why don''t we go and join the fun?"


    Princess Changle thought for a moment and replied readily.


    "Good."


    Then they went together and rode towards the palace of King Wei, surrounded by a kind of maid in waiting.


    As the host, Li Tai has already been on the court.


    Princess Changle looked around and saw that many aristocratic family disciples came this time.


    Like Chang sun Chong, Fang Yiai couple, Cheng Chuliang couple, Li Siwen, and so on.


    When they saw the regular Princess and Li Chengqian coming, they bowed.


    "I''ve seen the princess and the prince."


    With beautiful eyes, Princess Changle glanced around and didn''t find Tang Hao. She asked Li Tai and said.


    "Brother Qingque, didn''t you invite Tang Hao?"


    Li Tai stood up and said.


    "A few days ago, I invited someone to deliver the invitation, but the people in my family said that Tang Hao had important things to do, so I had to give it up."


    After listening, Princess Changle and Li Chengqian were more puzzled, but they didn''t ask much and sat down slowly.


    After the people sat down, Cheng Chuliang asked.


    "Have you ever heard of the news from the north?"


    Fang Yiai murmured.


    "Now the Turkic army is pressing on the border, and the number of people on our front battlefield is completely at a disadvantage. The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are at a disadvantage. I don''t know how the king of the Tang Dynasty will make a decision this time."


    These words were full of worry.


    Li Siwen curled his mouth and looked disdainfully, Lang said.


    "How to make a decision? I sent troops for reinforcements. I will be afraid of his Turks and barbarians in the Tang Dynasty?"


    Li Hui, who was sitting on the right side, stared at Li Siwen with the look of a fool, but said nothing.


    Li Tai came out slowly and said in a deep voice.


    "At this time, the court naturally needs more troops. But I don''t know who your majesty will send to lead the troops. I don''t know how many soldiers can be sent to support."


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui said.


    "My father hasn''t received the intention of transfer. Now, it seems that the opportunity for the Duke of Hubei to be sent is greater. However, most of the troops will only mobilize 30000 or 40000."


    Today, Chang''an can be used as a general. I''m afraid there are only British Duke Li Ji and Hubei Duke Yuchi Jingde.


    As for others, they are either old or ill and cannot go to war.


    In the eyes of these people, the leader of the younger generation, I''m afraid only Cheng Chumo can be a great leader.


    After all, Chumo has been guarding the border for many years. He has some experience in regiment warfare and has been assigned to the battlefield.


    Su Qingjie has been following behind my father and has not experienced great storms.


    Tang Hao doesn''t have to say that although he has made great achievements, it''s just a small fight.


    Princess Changle put her hands together and said softly.


    "I hope God bless the Tang Dynasty, can a Bai Turk, calm the north and be safe forever."


    Others also looked solemn and stood up slowly and said.


    "God bless Datang!"


    "God bless Datang!"


    Li Tai looked around and smiled.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things. We can''t help ourselves in Chang''an. We''d better play at ease."


    Soon, the field became lively again, and a large number of young talents soon integrated into the happy atmosphere.

 Chapter 241

    Life is so wonderful.


    At the same age, the same nobility, some people are happy in singing and dancing, while some people have to travel day and night, carrying the fate of the Tang Dynasty all the way.


    Datong City, gradually appeared on the horizon.


    After running for three consecutive days, the 20000 cavalry led by Tang Hao were exhausted again and had reached the edge of the limit.


    Tang Hao, riding on the war horse, patted his stiff face and fought back to drive away the fatigue.


    The dust rolled and the hooves rumbled.


    Twenty thousand elite soldiers closely followed Tang Hao. Forty thousand war horses were sandwiched between galloping horses and came all the way to Datong house.


    The night is still.


    Li daozong, the king of Jiangxia Prefecture, with more than 100 warriors, waited outside Datong house.


    Two days ago, it was reported from the imperial city that there would be an army of 20000 people who would go through Datong to replenish and repair.


    As for other news, it was not mentioned in the note.


    At this moment, Li daozong still doesn''t know what mission this cavalry is, let alone who is the general leading this cavalry.


    "General, here they are."


    The deputy general gave a reminder.


    With this sound, Li daozong looked away from the distance.


    In the darkness, on the horizon, a row of dark shadows came towards this side.


    The rumble of horse hoofs came from far to near.


    At dawn, Li daozong stared at the figure of the most advanced school.


    In a trance, Li daozong vaguely saw the figure, as if he had seen it there.


    When he came near, Li daozong was stunned when he saw the young face.


    Tang Hao!


    It''s Tang Hao!


    Tang Hao approached, reined in the horse, rolled off the horse, arched his hands and hugged his fists.


    "The last general, I have seen the king of Jiangxia county."


    The sound was full of sleepiness and fatigue.


    With Tang Hao dismounting, the 20000 cavalry behind him also stopped and stopped.


    The whole field was silent.


    Until now, Li daozong was sure that the young boy was the commander of the 20000 elite cavalry.


    Looking at the dusty young man in front of him, Li daozong could not help but be infinitely surprised and praised, but more infinitely filled with emotion.


    After a short separation, when I saw Tang Hao again at this time, I had already become 20000 elite managers.


    Compared with the generals of the same age in Chang''an City, the one who has made the highest achievements is just a new general, and the new one is Chumo. It can be said that he has received the gospel of Tang Hao.


    Li daozong walked forward, full of sobs.


    "Nephew, I said goodbye that day. It''s more than a month now, but I never thought that you and I would meet here again."


    Tang Hao, however, looked bland and said.


    "This time, I''m going to bother the king of Jiangxia again. Please forgive me. Now the soldiers and horses are tired. I hope the king of Jiangxia can find a place to supply."


    Time is pressing. Tang Hao doesn''t want to talk to Li daozongla.


    As a veteran on the battlefield, Li daozong was not angry at Tang Hao''s indifference, but felt that Tang Hao was more stable at this time.


    Tang Hao knows his own goal and can remember his goal all the time. It''s a good thing that some trivial things that are not conducive to the goal disappear.


    Li daozong also said directly.


    "The forage and food have been matched. The soldiers'' meals have been prepared. Let''s go into the city."


    Datong mansion is a transit station, behind which is the beginning of the long attack.


    What Tang Hao and these soldiers need is non-stop rest to quickly recover their physical strength.


    After eating some meat and filling his stomach, Tang Hao plunged into the tent and went to sleep.


    There was silence in the huge military camp. There was no sound except the snoring from the military accounts in January.


    Datong city gate was closed again, and the camp where Zuo Xiaowei temporarily rested was garrisoned by more than 1000 warriors sent by Li daozong.


    Li daozong stood on the lookout platform and paid close attention to every move inside and outside the camp.


    The deputy general beside him couldn''t help asking.


    "Lord, look at their appearance, it must be a few days'' rush. What are they in such a hurry for?"


    Li daozong continued to pay attention to the camp and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t ask for something you shouldn''t ask."


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general shut up on the spot and said nothing.


    Maybe others couldn''t understand the intention of the cavalry, and Li daozong completely understood the moment he saw Tang Hao.


    The way of surprise attack.


    This time, like the last time, we took the strategy of surprise attack, took the western line, entered the grassland and went straight into the Turkic rear.


    However, this time is different from the last small fight of 3000 people. This time it is an elite force of 20000 people.


    However, the key to the strategy of surprise attack is to be surprised. Will the Turks really make the surprise attack successful after the tragic experience of the last time?


    Li daozong was deeply suspicious.


    The Xiangcheng city has been recovered, and Li Wanqing''s 3000 soldiers have just entered the city. There are 5000 soldiers, which is as solid as gold.


    In Xiangcheng, Baidao City, close to the Turkic grassland, was occupied by the Turks again, which became the new boundary between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks.


    In Baidao City, it is known that 8000 soldiers are stationed. Can Tang Hao really get up and destroy the city like last time?


    Deyang thousands of miles away.


    The war started without warning.


    Of course, it was not a provocation by the Tang sergeant, but a test by the Turkic army.


    The arrows, like raindrops, shot down and fell on the Datang military camp.


    Tang troops everywhere took strict precautions and fought back with arrows with the help of fortifications. They did not go out of the camp to fight with Turkic soldiers.


    This is Li Jing''s death order. Otherwise, how can you trap these hot-blooded men in Datang.


    However, military orders are like mountains.


    Even if the Tang Sergeant held his breath, no one dared to disobey the military order, let alone rush out of the camp.

 Chapter 242

    Deyang Chinese Army accounts.


    Li Jing stood in front of the map with her hands on her back, looking at the two places marked in red on the map, lost in thought.


    Xiangcheng and Baidao.


    When Li daozong was considering how Tang Hao relied on 3000 warriors to break Xiangcheng in only half a day. Li Jing, thousands of miles away, is also thinking about the same problem.


    Chumo just mentioned that Tang Hao used a few jars to break the solid mold, which really puzzled Li Jing. He really couldn''t think of the secret.


    In today''s Baidao City, the number of Turkic soldiers suddenly rose to 8000 in the first time after the occupation.


    As soon as he passed Xiangcheng, Tang Hao was faced with the city at the southernmost tip of the Turks. Undoubtedly, it was a strong city with a large number of garrisons.


    If any city has more than 5000 troops, it will become extremely difficult to capture it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if you want to break through a city garrisoned by 8000 people, even 50000 people, relying on siege equipment, it is difficult to capture it in a short time.


    Deputy General Li Jing frowned and looked at Li Jing.


    "Marshal, are we just deadlocked?"


    Speaking of this, Deputy General Li Jing paused for a moment and said his worries.


    "Now, Turkic soldiers are shouting outside the camp. Although the army obeys your military order, it is inevitable that there will be complaints everywhere. If it goes on for a long time, I''m afraid it will be unstable."


    Vice general Chumo also looked anxious and said.


    "Commander, now we can''t place our hope on a cavalry that will be discovered by the Turkic army at any time. It''s unknown whether these 20000 cavalry can break through Baidao City, let alone sneak into the grassland, disrupt the Turkic army plan and divide troops for us."


    Hearing the speech, someone agreed.


    "Yes, commander, now there are not only 8000 soldiers stationed in Baidao City, but also 10000 Turkic soldiers under the city. If there is no accident, general Tang''s team can''t attack Baidao city."


    From beginning to end, Chumo looks dignified and sits there without saying a word.


    Chumo doesn''t care how the old courtiers and his majesty made the surprise plan. But Chumo himself opposes this strategy.


    In a raid like this, the most important thing is to highlight the surprise strategy. Now this strategy has been used once, and it has no effect. What''s more, how can Turks fall twice in the same pit?


    Li Jing turned slowly, his face very ugly.


    Today, there is a difference of more than 40000 troops between the front battlefield and the Turks, and the odds of victory are slim. What''s more, if we really want to start a war, Tang Hao, a cavalry still in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, will completely invalidate the raid plan.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing slowly raised her right hand, motioned for everyone to be quiet and said slowly.


    "Wait."


    In the big tent, it fell into silence again, and everyone''s faces were frowning.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Xiangcheng.


    "Urgent report!"


    Before the person arrived, the hurried cry shocked Li Wanqing''s heart.


    Unconsciously, Li Wanqing''s Willow eyebrows stood up, and a bad premonition sprang up in her heart.


    In the blink of an eye, a soldier had rushed into the room, looked flustered and said.


    "Li Xiaowei, a large number of Turkic soldiers appeared outside the city and came straight."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing''s jade face was cold and frost, and she drank a little.


    "Go to the city!"


    Then he hurried out of the house and went straight to the north gate.


    Li Wanqing knew that after the Turks captured Baidao City, they would not stop their invasion. The next target must be Xiangcheng, but they didn''t expect to come so soon!


    When she got to the top of the city, Li Wanqing raised her eyes and looked into the distance. She saw the sound of horses'' hoofs on the dark broad field, running towards Xiangcheng.


    Li Wanqing stared at the shadows and roughly estimated the number of cavalry. There were about 10000 people. She was relieved for the time being.


    Now this city with 5000 soldiers is difficult to capture with only 10000 cavalry.


    Moreover, most of the Turkic soldiers were cavalry, and it was undoubtedly more difficult to break through the city.


    Li Wanqing slowly raised her right hand, a sneer on her face and shouted.


    "Archer ready!"


    At the command, the garrison soldiers at the head of the city bent their bows and arrows, and the cold and sharp arrows pointed directly at the flying soldiers.


    The second group of soldiers behind him also put arrows on the bow, waiting to launch the second offensive.


    More than ten thousand Turkic soldiers rushed to Xiangcheng in a moment.


    Two hundred meters!


    One hundred meters!


    When it was less than 100 meters away, Li Wanqing drank fiercely.


    "Let go!"


    "Brush"


    The arrow rain all over the sky went straight to the Turkic soldiers running under the city.


    Almost instantaneously, the Turkic soldiers screamed repeatedly. At this moment, the Turkic soldiers shot arrows at the city.


    The soldiers stationed at the head of the city were constantly hit by arrows, and the soldiers standing behind were constantly approached to make up for the vacancy.


    The Turkic soldiers who rushed to kill couldn''t go there. In that short span of 50 meters, thousands of soldiers were dead on the spot, and some fell to the ground, holding the arrow and howling.


    Just as the Turkic soldiers gradually approached the gate, the two sides were still shooting at each other.


    Just then, one torch after another suddenly lit up among the Turkic soldiers.


    Next second.


    The bits and pieces of fire came straight to the city.


    For a moment.


    The city is a sea of fire!

 Chapter 243

    Looking at the soldiers rolling in the fire and smelling the pungent smell in the air, Li Wanqing''s face changed greatly.


    Fire oil!


    These flying rocket arrows actually carry fierce fire oil.


    This kind of fuel used for lighting was used by Turkic soldiers to attack the city. At this time, the power really can''t be underestimated.


    In particular, this fierce fire oil has a rapid fire. Putting out the fire with water will only make the fire bigger, which is really a headache.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a large amount of fierce fire oil among the Turkic soldiers!


    Seeing a steady stream of rockets flying into the city, it inadvertently ignited the boiling oil that was about to pour on the Turkic soldiers. The city was shrouded in a sea of fire.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty wanted to avoid both the flowing fire and the arrows. They were vaguely confused, and the attack was stifled.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Turkic soldiers have bullied close to the north gate.


    "Boom"


    "Boom"


    The sound of banging wood against the city gate was heard.


    "The gate! The gate is about to break!"


    The sound of panic came from the bottom of the city, which made Li Wanqing feel cold and drink loudly.


    "Hold the gate and put the rolling stone!"


    Under this command, a new hope was kindled for those soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who were slightly flustered, and they withdrew the rolling stones from the wall one after another.


    Boom, boom.


    With a loud noise, the Turkic soldiers who hit the door were instantly submerged in stones.


    The wail sounded again, and the momentum of hitting the city gate gradually stopped.


    Li Wanqing looked at the bodies of Turkic soldiers all over the city and couldn''t help but be surprised. If it went on like this, the final result would be the destruction of the city.


    Datang is struggling to support, and the Turks are surprised.


    The Turkic leader frowned when he looked at the mountain of Turkic soldiers'' bodies in front of Xiangcheng.


    This time, such great damage was expected by him, but he was slightly surprised by the tenacious resistance of the general Tang.


    The deputy general next to the Turk leader looked at the bodies and said, "I can''t bear it.".


    "General, why don''t we stop here today and wait for the siege equipment to be delivered tomorrow. Isn''t it easy?"


    But it''s a pity that Xiangcheng has captured half of the city in front of us, so we give up!


    But it is unwise to rely on these soldiers to attack.


    The Turkic general pondered for a moment, took out his machete and shouted.


    "Withdraw!"


    With a melodious horn, the Turkic soldiers who were attacking the city suddenly stopped, and then quickly disappeared into the night.


    "Withdraw?"


    Li Wanqing was puzzled.


    I don''t know whether this surprise is joy or sorrow, so I waved my jade hand and said.


    "The whole army, be on alert!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Tang Hao led 20000 cavalry to the vast field. This time, he is going to Xiangcheng.


    That was the place where I fought my first battle to annihilate the enemy and the only way to the Turkic grassland. This stop will be the beginning of my journey to Yinshan. If I embark on this journey, I will never have a way back.


    Just as Tang Hao''s thoughts were flying, a scout came with his horse and said eagerly.


    "General, it''s reported from Xiangcheng that more than 10000 Turkic cavalry are heading for Xiangcheng."


    Tang Hao was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Logically speaking, the Turkic army is still on the front line of Deyang and has not started a full-scale war.


    Why is there a war in Xiangcheng, which is far away from Deyang?


    Wu Tong frowned slightly and mused.


    "Sir, Xiangcheng is far from Deyang. Even if it is captured, it will not play much role in the war."


    "What''s more, Xiangcheng is now garrisoning 5000 soldiers. It''s not easy to attack. What''s the intention of this Turkic army?"


    Tang Hao, who galloped across the fertile field on wuzhui, thought a little and said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, this Jieli Khan is also a master who can draw inferences from one instance."


    "Don''t you think Jieli Khan''s move is somewhat similar to my attack on Yinshan?"


    Reminded by Tang Hao, Wu Tongshun made a comparison with Tang Hao''s meaning and suddenly realized it.


    Nowadays, although the number of Turkic armies is dominant, it must be difficult to defeat hundreds of thousands of Tang troops at one stroke.


    If you raid Xiangcheng, break the city and bypass the rear of Datang, you will be surprised. At that time, whether the Datang army is divided or not, it will put a lot of pressure on the Datang army.


    In other words, even if we can''t break Xiangcheng, the garrison in Xiangcheng will also convey that among the Turkic army, if there is a stalemate on the front battlefield, Jieli Khan can''t shift the front battlefield, attack Xiangcheng, break Datong and go straight to Chang''an.


    In this way, the Xiangcheng war gave Jieli Khan a way out.


    Wu Tong sneered and said.


    "With more than 10000 soldiers, I also want to break Xiangcheng without previous garrison, not to mention all cavalry. Isn''t it a fool''s dream?"


    Tang Hao was shocked when he heard the speech.


    Reasonably speaking, after more than a month of repair, Xiangcheng is as solid as gold soup, not to mention more than 10000 names. It is not easy for 30000 people to attack, let alone all cavalry.


    Even when he first attacked Xiangcheng, he relied on unborn gunpowder to have miraculous effects.


    Jieli Khan will not be stupid enough to let these more than 10000 soldiers die in his military life!


    kerosene!


    Tang Hao suddenly had this idea in his heart.


    The western regions are the territory of the Western Turks. Recently, the emergence of a large amount of fire oil in the western regions caravan is a sign. If there is a relationship between the Western Turks and the eastern Turks, some fire oil transactions are also normal.


    But if it is an official transaction, it is not a simple transaction between fire oil, but a transaction of fierce fire oil.


    This kind of oil is the raw material of oil. At this time, the output is very small and is rarely used to attack the city.


    The case of fire attack was not heard much before the Tang Dynasty, but it was very extensive in the following five dynasties, ten countries and Song Dynasty.


    This time, it is no surprise that Jieli Khan did his best to use this luxury.


    If so, in the face of such things that have not yet attended three on the battlefield, the five thousand soldiers may not be able to defend Xiangcheng!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao looked cold and shouted.


    "Keep going! Go to Xiangcheng!"

 Chapter 244

    The next day.


    Xiangcheng.


    The Tang sergeant who fought all night, regardless of fatigue, repaired the city wall. The Turkic camp is on the other side of the horizon.


    Li Wanqing stood at the head of the city, staring at the white fish belly in the East, and then looked back at the wounded soldiers and the houses burned out by the quickfire. She couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Last night, the Turkic soldiers attacked at night. Although the casualties were heavy, Li Wanqing knew that if the Turks attacked, Xiangcheng would not be protected.


    At this time, the Tang army was not much better. The original 5000 soldiers lost more than half of them overnight.


    Now only two thousand people can fight.


    The Turkic soldiers retreated inexplicably, but it cast a shadow on Li Wanqing''s heart.


    It''s not that they are afraid, but that they have better strategies.


    "Captain Li, we can''t fight. Run away."


    A young man''s voice sounded behind him.


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing turned her head when she was cold on the jade surface.


    At the eye of the eye, the people of Xiangcheng did not know when they had gathered and stood under the city.


    A fat man looked frightened and looked at himself with begging eyes.


    Li Wanqing knew this man. He was the richest man in Xiangcheng. Last time, he traveled around Mingchuan mountains and just avoided the war. This time, he was greedy for the harvest of that season and got involved in the war.


    In the face of a great disaster, each fly!


    This person did express this incisively and vividly, but there is no reason to blame. After all, these are the people in the city. When the great disaster comes, they have the freedom to choose.


    Li Wanqing glanced at the man and said positively.


    "Dear folks, now the Turkic soldiers are in front of us. How long Xiangcheng can hold it is unknown."


    "If you want to go, I won''t stop you. Please help yourself."


    When the man heard this, he nodded and bowed and hugged again and again like an amnesty.


    "Coward!"


    A disdainful voice came from the crowd. A thin young man, in his early twenties, slowly walked out of the crowd, looked at the man contemptuously, turned his head to Li Wanqing and hugged boxing.


    "Xiao Wei Li, as the saying goes, every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. I, Chen, would like to defend our hometown to the death with Xiao Wei Li!"


    With this impassioned speech, many people responded in an instant.


    "Yes! We are willing to defend the territory of Datang like Captain Li!"


    "I will defend Xiangcheng to the death. Even if the city is broken, I will never surrender!"


    "Fight with Turkic barbarians."


    For a moment, the crowd was excited. At this moment, the male pride of Datang was ignited, and many people agreed.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the richest man slipped out of the crowd.


    At this moment, somehow, Li Wanqing''s eyes became moist.


    In the face of great disaster, the people in these cities are proud to stand on the front line with themselves and jointly resist the enemy.


    But in other words, these people have no combat experience, and now they have no weapons at hand. When they go to the battlefield, they are just slaughtered.


    Li Wanqing said with tears in her eyes.


    "Father, fellow countrymen, I have received your wishes, but guarding the border and guarding the country is a military duty. You don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing looked gloomy, paused, sighed slowly and said.


    "To tell you the truth, this war is more dangerous and less auspicious. Please think twice. If you can evacuate, you''d better evacuate earlier."


    These words seemed to consume a lot of physical strength. After that, Li Wanqing put her hands on the wall, a trace of sadness appeared on her face, and quietly looked at the people under the city.


    There was silence under the city.


    At this juncture of life and death, everyone is in danger!


    Suddenly.


    An old man raised his head slowly, walked forward tremblingly and said leisurely.


    "What Li Xiaowei said is not bad, but he can avoid the first day of junior high school, but he can''t avoid the fifteenth day, and the Turks can''t be destroyed. How can we say peace in our small border town!"


    "At such a critical juncture, why don''t we all work together to do something meaningful for our own home and our country?"


    This statement was immediately responded by everyone.


    "I''ll help captain Li repair the city."


    "I''m a carpenter. I can repair the city tower."


    Watching these Xiangcheng people take out their home objects, move earth blocks and carry bricks and stones, Li Wanqing couldn''t stop tears in her eyes and drank it solemnly.


    "I, Li Wanqing, pay tribute to the people of Xiangcheng on behalf of the Tang army sergeant!"


    After that, Li Wanqing stood on the top of the city and bowed deeply to the busy people below.


    At this moment, the soldiers guarding the city behind them also stood up in awe and bowed to the people.


    In an instant, Xiangcheng, which had been covered with a layer of ashes, became lively again.


    With the participation of these Xiangcheng people, the work of repairing the city walls, consigning the bodies of the dead and collecting arrow feathers has progressed quite rapidly.


    However, unexpectedly, until dusk, for some reason, the Turkic soldiers in the distance did not attack at all.


    For this news, the people in the city did not understand, and most soldiers did not understand, but Li Wanqing knew it.


    Li Wanqing knew that this was not an opportunity for the Turks to refresh themselves, but that the Turks were waiting for an opportunity.


    An opportunity to win Xiangcheng in one fell swoop.


    Maybe tomorrow, a more violent war will break out in Xiangcheng!

 Chapter 245

    After a day and night''s attack, Tang Hao led 20000 soldiers to camp on the spot at dusk. There is only one day''s journey here according to Xiangcheng.


    As the art of war says, if you travel three hundred miles a day, you will have a general on the que.


    In the face of Xiangcheng, which had already started the war, Tang Hao did not dare to be careless, nor did he dare to approach Xiangcheng with a group of tired troops as he did a few days ago.


    At this time, Tang Hao prayed that five thousand soldiers could hold Xiangcheng. Now, the news from Xiangcheng without Scouts is the best news.


    After all, no news comes, which means that Xiangcheng has not been broken at least at present.


    But it backfired.


    Just when the army had just rested for half an hour, a fast horse came running.


    Before people arrive, the voice has spread.


    "General, Xiangcheng urgent report!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao tightened his heart and frowned.


    Is Xiangcheng broken?


    "Speak quickly!"


    The Scout wiped the sweat on his face and gasped.


    "Last night, more than 10000 Turkic soldiers attacked Xiangcheng. Fortunately, Li Xiaowei rose up to resist, blocked the attack and saved Xiangcheng."


    When Xiangcheng was not broken, Tang Hao relaxed slowly.


    Li Wanqing has always had a strong heart. With her garrison, Tang Hao has more peace of mind, but in the twinkling of an eye, it is a heart wrenching pain.


    For the fire attack, it was still rare before. Presumably, the war was quite tragic.


    Everyone in the Tang Dynasty knows about the marriage between Li Wanqing and Tang Hao.


    For the newly married couple, Xiangcheng is in danger, and Mrs. Tang Hao is still guarding Xiangcheng.


    For a time, several generals looked at Tang Hao and waited for his military order.


    Tang Hao raised his head slightly, looked at those eager eyes, pondered for a moment and said.


    "The whole army will rectify, pull out after burning incense, and save Xiangcheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    Deyang Chinese Army accounts.


    Li Jing stood in front of the map, analyzing the war situation with several deputy generals.


    Suddenly, the voice of a scout came from the end of the military account.


    The voice sounded tired and even had a feeling of lack of breath.


    Hearing the speech, everyone in the military tent looked slightly changed and turned to stare at the door of the camp.


    In a moment, a scout came in.


    At first glance, everyone in the military tent suddenly changed his face.


    At this time, the Scout''s head handrail had been tilted to one side, his armor was broken, and even there were some scorched marks in some places. He looked very embarrassed.


    This is the scout from Xiangcheng who had experienced last night''s war and rushed to Xiangcheng as soon as the war ended.


    As soon as the scouts came in, they seemed to be standing unsteadily. They knelt down and said out of breath.


    "Big... Commander, Xiangcheng is in crisis! More than ten thousand Turkic soldiers... Although the fire attacked Xiangcheng, the Turkic soldiers still camped ten miles away. The whole city''s soldiers and people are in danger!"


    Seeing the Scout''s appearance, Li Jing was shocked and suddenly stood up from his seat.


    After hearing the Scout''s urgent report, Li Jing''s face suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, Xiangcheng experienced such a terrible war overnight.


    A moment later, Li Jing waved slightly and asked the guards at the military tent to stay and have a rest.


    At this moment, shock, worry and anxiety come to mind.


    Chumo''s face is as ugly as Li Jing''s.


    Although he has always defended Tang Hao, a redundant son-in-law, Li Wanqing is after all the wife of his good friend Tang Hao. He didn''t want to meet him when he fell into danger.


    What''s more, Li Wanqing is Li Jing''s only daughter. If there is a mistake, Li''s house will have no future.


    Watching Li Jing pacing back and forth, Chumo asks tentatively.


    "Commander, it''s better to send a team of 20000 soldiers to rescue captain Li first, which can at least alleviate the danger of Xiangcheng."


    Chumo regretted this once he said it.


    It''s not because they want to rescue the female general, but because Xiangcheng and Deyang are thousands of miles away. The scouts change horses without rest and spend nearly a day.


    Now, even if Deyang intends to rush to help, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing stopped slowly, flashed a touch of helplessness in her eyes, and sighed.


    "It''s just futile to increase staff now."


    Deputy General Li Jing, unable to bear it, took a step forward, half knelt on the ground and hugged boxing.


    "Commander! This is your only daughter. General Mo is willing to lead a team to go there in person! Even if Xiangcheng is broken, general Mo will certainly rescue captain Li."


    After being worthy of being a generation of military God, the corporal was loyal. As soon as the deputy general took the lead, three deputy generals immediately stood up one after another, knelt down and petitioned, and were willing to go to rescue Li Wanqing in person.


    Seeing this situation, Li Jing was a little relieved.


    However, the war is imminent. As the commander-in-chief of the three services, any decision will affect the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Li Jing waved her hand.


    "At this time, the war is imminent, the two armies are in confrontation, and the number of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty is already at a disadvantage. Every move is vital. How can you be so impulsive and dispatch troops at will!"


    "I think that when najieli Khan attacked Xiangcheng, he must have used Tang Hao''s suit. He wants us to divide our troops and create greater advantages for the front line."


    As soon as he said this, there was silence in the big tent.


    If it had not been for Li Jing''s awe and awe, the Turkic army would have launched an offensive after yesterday''s temptation.


    It''s hard to say whether Li Jing can hold down the Turkic army even if he divides his troops now.


    Finally, Li Jing clenched her fist, clenched her teeth, red eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "There is no father and son on the battlefield, and it is inevitable that there will be sacrifices. She should understand this truth if she is my daughter of Li Jing. It is her mission to guard Xiangcheng. Everything depends on fate!"


    After that, Li Jing slowly turned around and looked at the map again.


    Chumo looks at the back and sees the gorgeous hair. It seems that for a moment, Chumo feels that the Tang army God is a little old again.


    In the face of this difficult decision, both Chumo and the vice generals sitting here respected the Tang army God for a while.

 Chapter 246

    The next morning.


    A few miles away, a Turkic camp.


    The Turkic leader came out of the camp and looked at the head of Xiangcheng city in the distance. He saw a figure and wondered.


    "These Han people are really ignorant. Do they want to fight to the death?"


    The deputy general beside him had a charming smile, glanced at the direction of Xiangcheng and disdained to say.


    "General, now that we have the help of Khan, all the siege equipment has been transported, and there are 10000 people to supplement. This small place can be broken."


    Then he nodded and bowed.


    "Of course, it will only wait for the general to say a word."


    The Turkic leader gave a cold hum in his nose, flashed a proud look in his eyes, and raised his hand.


    "The whole army! Attack the city in half an hour!"


    As the main force of the attack on Xiangcheng, it was not others, but a strong nomadic people belonging to the East Turks, who made great contributions when Jieli Khan ruled the tribes. This is an elite under Jieli Khan.


    At this time, according to the previous plan of this person and Jieli Khan, following the strategy of Tang haoyin mountain raid, the Turkic general led more than 10000 people to break Xiangcheng, bypass Datong and approach Chang''an with empty troops.


    As a result, even though Deyang is guarded by tens of thousands of troops, it still dare not act rashly. After all, tens of thousands of Jieli Khan are eyeing not far from the city.


    Thinking that he would create another brilliance, the leader couldn''t help showing some pride on his face.


    At this time, it seems that we can already see the scene of chicken flying and dog jumping in chaos in Chang''an city.


    The Turkic general strode back to the camp and turned over and mounted his horse.


    Behind him were rows of Turkic soldiers, with dozens of rush cars and siege cars on both sides.


    At the end are the Turkic soldiers carrying the ladder.


    The whole scene looks particularly spectacular.


    The Turkic general looked solemn and rode in front of a cadre of soldiers.


    "A few months ago, a Tang general broke Xiangcheng, entered the grassland and captured the prince of our family alive. This is a thousand years of shame for our family."


    Speaking of this, the Turkic leader turned his words, flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said.


    "Now, Xiangcheng and Chang''an are ahead! My warriors, what do you say?"


    Facing the rising sun, these rough and crazy faces were full of the word revenge. Even in their eyes, they also had a little bloody breath.


    "Kill the Han people, enter Chang''an and save the prince!"


    "Kill the Han people, enter Chang''an and save the prince!"


    "Kill the Han people, enter Chang''an and save the prince!"


    A shout was particularly loud in the vast field and shook the earth.


    The Turkic general looked at the cold faces with satisfaction, took out the machete, pointed the blade directly at Xiangcheng and gave a loud drink.


    "Let''s go! Attack the city!"


    At the command of the Turkic leader.


    Five or six strong Turk soldiers pushed up siege equipment.


    The sound of "creak" was imperceptible, and followed the Turkic cavalry soldiers towards Xiangcheng.


    Facing the huge array, the soldiers far away in Xiangcheng have long been aware of it.


    I only felt that there was smoke and dust in the northern Turkic camp, and I knew that the army was coming.


    Hurriedly knocked on the police Gong in the city and shouted.


    "Enemy attack!"


    An enemy attack completely awakened the quiet Xiangcheng.


    People in the city poured out of their homes, took their own kitchen knives, firewood knives and iron tools, and poured into the streets.


    Li Wanqing quickly climbed the tower in three steps and two steps, raised her eyes that had not been closed all night, and looked north.


    At the eye, the dark Turkic soldiers, like an ocean, lined up and rushed towards Xiangcheng.


    A rough estimate shows that the number of people attacking Xiangcheng is increasing.


    After all, we have increased our troops to this army!


    At this moment, Li Wanqing couldn''t think much. She raised her eyebrows and shouted loudly.


    "Archer ready!"


    Seeing the power of yesterday''s fire attack, Li Wanqing was very clear. This fire attack technique has little arrow power, but it is a good hand in creating chaos.


    The key is to suppress these Turkic soldiers 50 meters away.


    Those arrows with fire will not fall on the head of the city.


    Therefore, the number of archers at this time is also half higher than usual. Fortunately, with the participation of these people, there are enough people.


    The city also prepared some sand to simply put out the spread of flowing fire.


    Stay close.


    The siege equipment stood out when we saw the coming Turk team.


    Li Wanqing could not help feeling cold.


    With the command of the Turkic general, more than 10000 Turkic soldiers launched their first charge against Xiangcheng.


    The rumbling sound of horses'' hoofs sounded through the fertile fields and trampled on the hearts of every garrison in Xiangcheng.


    There was a shower of arrows on both sides.


    At the top of the city, people fell down with arrows, and people fell down under the city.


    At the head of the city and under the city, there was a lot of wailing.


    100 meters.


    Eighty meters.


    Fifty meters.


    However, those fierce and fearless Turkic soldiers broke through the range of 50 meters.


    The arrows with fire fell on the city head again, and the city head was once again connected into a sea of fire in the scattered flames.


    This time, the Tang soldiers did not step back. The people behind them scattered the sand and soil prepared in advance in the place of flowing fire.


    against heavy odds.


    The first line of defense was finally broken through.


    Seeing that the advance troops had reached the moat, the Turk leader roared.


    "Up the ladder, up the car!"


    At the command, the second Turkic offensive was launched again.


    Under the cover of Turkic archers, ladder after ladder was built on the three foot high wall. Those arrogant Turkic soldiers took advantage of the ladder with machetes.


    These Turkic soldiers were greeted by boulders.


    Some Turks who couldn''t dodge opened their heads and burst their brains. The Turkic soldiers affected by the boulder also hung their broken arms and legs and rolled and howled on the ground.


    The Turks have suffered a lot, but Datang is not as good as there.


    During this time, the number of troops stationed in Datang suddenly decreased to half.


    Li Wanqing glanced at the head of the city. At this time, there were few stones left and few arrows.


    The city head, I''m afraid I can''t keep it!

 Chapter 247

    this moment.


    Li Wanqing gave a big drink.


    "Where is the deputy general?"


    With Li Wanqing''s call, a loud voice sounded from the head of the city.


    "The end will come!"


    While talking, a tall man with dust and scorched marks on his armor rushed to Li Wanqing.


    Li Wanqing looked at the black ashes on the deputy general''s face, frowned slightly and said.


    "How many garrison materials are left?"


    The tall deputy general holds boxing.


    "Li Xiaowei, at present, there are less than 300 arrows. The wood and stone have bottomed out, and there is not much left!"


    After that, the high deputy general glanced at Li Wanqing, hesitated for a moment, and said carefully.


    "Captain Li, I''m afraid the city head can''t be guarded now. What should we... Do?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing tightly pursed her lips, frowned and drank.


    "This city is related to the lives of tens of thousands of people. If you can''t keep it, you have to keep it!"


    After that, Li Wanqing turned her eyes. Staring at the deputy general.


    "Have you prepared the golden juice yesterday?"


    The deputy general responded.


    "The last general has added red wine, which is ready! It is being transported to the city!"


    The so-called Danhong is a common poison in ancient times. It is a natural mineral derived from rubbles. Arsenic is slightly processed. It is extremely toxic.


    While talking, a stench came unprepared. Li Wanqing felt dizzy, his gastric juice flowed back and almost wanted to vomit.


    Looking back, I saw five strong soldiers covering their mouths and noses, frowning tightly, carrying a steaming pot and carefully going to the city.


    Everywhere they passed, the people and soldiers in the city all fled away. The stinking smell persisted for a long time, making people sick and sick.


    To put it better, this is called golden juice. In fact, it is feces. Besides being dirty, feces are also mixed with various bacteria. It is a common means of guarding the city in ancient times.


    In particular, this heated gold juice adds some poisons to it.


    If it is splashed or splashed, it not only smells bad, but also can''t be blocked by armor.


    What is more terrible is that after being scalded, although it will not die immediately, it is difficult to cure.


    What''s more, in ancient times, medical skills were not so good. They would be seriously infected in three or two days and would not live for a few days.


    Seeing that the gold juice was slowly transported to the city head, Li Wanqing held her breath and shouted.


    "Sprinkle the golden juice to stop these barbarians from climbing the city!"


    At the command, life and death are crucial.


    The soldiers did not care so much. Under the cover of not much arrow rain, they scooped buckets of hot gold juice and sprinkled it.


    ¡­¡­


    Turkic accounts.


    "What''s the situation at the head of Xiangcheng now?"


    It was tukul, the Turkic general who attacked Xiangcheng this time.


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general next to Turk handed tukul a wine bag and smiled.


    "Just now, the general has checked. There are not many arrows for the soldiers guarding Xiangcheng. I''m afraid they have lost half of them."


    "At present, there are about two thousand soldiers guarding the city."


    After that, the Turkic deputy general pinched Mei''s smile and arched his hands.


    "As the general expected, Deyang didn''t send troops. It seems that Xiangcheng is helpless."


    When he heard the speech, tukul smiled proudly, took the wine bag, drank heavily, and laughed.


    "Thanks to him, Li Jing is known as a generation of military God, but that''s all!"


    "This time he was involved by the Khan army and had no time to separate. It seems that Xiangcheng can only live and die by itself!"


    It turned out that Jieli Khan had made it clear in the last war that he paid attention to the defense line of the west wing and simply divided his troops into two routes.


    On the one hand, relying on the advantage of number, we fought against hundreds of thousands of troops of Datang, while on the other hand, we sent a team to attack and take the initiative to seize the first opportunity.


    Therefore, tukul had the strategy of bypassing the Turkic army and dividing troops to attack Xiangcheng. These more than 10000 people were just a move of Tang Hao at night, hiding people''s ears and eyes, and did not let the Tang army know the news.


    As a result, the sudden attack on Xiangcheng thousands of miles away is now tense, leading to the lack of time for Datang to rush to help.


    The Turkic deputy general looked at the Turkic leader, took the wine bag handed by tukul, hung it around his waist, pinched flattery on his face, looked more prosperous, and bowed.


    "General He Xi! Xiangcheng is readily available!"


    As soon as the voice fell, tukul was in a good mood, and his rough and crazy face was red.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    After three cheers, Turku patted the deputy general on the shoulder and shouted.


    "Send orders and speed up the attack! Take Xiangcheng quickly!"


    "Let''s reward the soldiers in Xiangcheng tonight! Eat meat and drink in a big bowl!"


    Smelling the speech, the Turkic deputy general flashed in his eyes and said.


    "Order!"


    After that, he turned and wanted to leave the military tent.


    At this time, the Turkic general suddenly remembered something, smiled and asked.


    "Slow down! Is there any news about the white robed young general?"


    White robed young general.


    This title was given to Tang Hao by Turkic soldiers.


    The reason is that in the last war.


    From the beginning to the end, all the Turkic soldiers only knew that they were subordinates led by Tang general in silver armor and white robe. They raided Xiangcheng, killed Yu Ye, raided the Turkic Royal Garrison and captured the Turkic Prince alive.


    However, no one knows the name of the Tang general, but the image of the white robed young general is deeply branded in the hearts of every Turk soldier.


    Even Turkic general tukul had to pay attention to this hated and feared word.


    Whether it is the confrontation between the Turks and the Tang army, the surprise attack on Xiangcheng at this time.


    From beginning to end, it seems that this once famous young general has disappeared.


    This not only raised a trace of doubt in tukul''s heart, but also asked it casually.

 Chapter 248

    When the Turkic deputy general who was about to pay the bill heard the white robed young general, he was in a good shape and quietly frowned.


    Recalling a moment, the Turkic deputy general said slowly.


    "It''s strange to say that in recent days, there has been no news about this person, just like the evaporation of the world."


    The Turkic general sat slowly on the wolf skin seat, with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Before that, although I was sweating hard on the front line, I gave this person the opportunity to go straight to the king''s court! I suffered great humiliation on the prairie."


    "If I can really meet this boy, I will kill this Tang general and present his head to Khan!"


    Tukul mentioned that the eyes of the Turkic deputy general gradually lit up a bright light of revenge.


    Earlier, Tang Hao broke Xiangcheng and slaughtered all the Turkic soldiers in the city.


    This practice is undoubtedly a piece of pain in the hearts of Turkic soldiers.


    At present, the broken city is imminent, and a great opportunity for revenge is in front of us.


    Thinking of this, the Turkic deputy general showed a fierce look in his eyes and clenched his fist tightly.


    What the Turkic deputy general can think of is how turkur, as the Turkic chief general, can''t think of it.


    Tukul''s face was gloomy, his eyes were uncertain, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "Kill the soldiers, kill the city! We must let Datang pay for his blood!"


    At this time, a Turkic scout hurried into the account and said with a little panic.


    "General, it''s not good. Those soldiers of the Tang Dynasty fought tenaciously and repulsed our attack!"


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general suddenly changed his face and couldn''t help blurting out.


    "What!"


    Even tukul in the account couldn''t sit still, "whoosh" stood up.


    In the face of Xiangcheng, which is easy to get and has a good chance of winning, such a big turn has taken place at this time. How can this Turkic general not be angry.


    Tukul kicked over the scouts kneeling on the ground and shouted.


    "Waste!"


    After that, the Turkic general quickly stepped out of the army tent, turned over and mounted his horse and came to the front line.


    The deputy general looked angry and dared not take a breath, so he followed closely behind him.


    When he arrived at the front line, tukul smelled the stench from Xiangcheng from a distance. He could not help frowning and looked at Xiangcheng.


    this moment.


    Whenever a Turkic soldier was about to climb the city, buckets of hot water poured on the Turkic soldiers climbing the ladder at the head of Xiangcheng city.


    Suddenly, the soldiers couldn''t care to climb the ladder. They rode on the drenched part of their body and screamed and fell down.


    The soldiers who climbed the ladder in the back were also knocked down, and the scene was extremely tragic.


    The Turkic general looked at the scalded soldiers with filth all over their heads. The scalded places quickly became red and swollen, rolling and wailing under the Xiangcheng city.


    The original situation of climbing the city was also one of stagnation.


    The soldiers who wanted to climb the city under the city were frightened when they saw the tragedy of the soldiers in front of them, and they didn''t dare to run forward for a moment.


    Seeing this, Turkic general tukul looked at the city head and roared to the few city guarding officers and men of the Tang Dynasty.


    "There are few Tang soldiers left!"


    "Come on! Kill those Han people!"


    Forced by the general''s power, several groups of Turkic soldiers hardened their heads and climbed the ladder again.


    However, what is waiting for them is the same end.


    Buckets of hot golden juice fell from the sky!


    Those Turkic soldiers who were filled with gold juice into their noses even died on the spot after falling. When they didn''t struggle much, they foamed at the mouth, their faces were red and swollen.


    Seeing the tragic death of their companions, the Turkic soldiers under the city were shocked and confused for a time.


    I knew the power of this golden juice in an instant. For a moment, no matter how forced by tukul, no one dared to climb the ladder rashly.


    Seeing the soldiers under Xiangcheng at this time, they were afraid of hands and feet and did not dare to come forward.


    Even some Turkic soldiers began to fear and fled, unwilling to take the lead again.


    Tukul is completely angry!


    There are still few soldiers guarding the city. There are not many people. A great opportunity to break the city is in sight.


    At present, his own soldiers are afraid of the hot juice and dare not take a step forward. If the stalemate continues, it will be difficult to organize the next wave of offensive.


    Moreover, it is too easy to obtain the boiling water of gold juice. If it is dragged down, more boiling water of gold juice will be transported to the city.


    At that time, even if you take Xiangcheng with many people, the loss will be huge!


    With this in mind, tukul jumped on the horse, took out his machete and roared loudly.


    "If there is a fugitive, decapitate immediately!"


    While talking, he rode forward and cut down a fleeing Turkic soldier with a knife.


    Kill Liwei!


    At the command, Turkic generals took out machetes and held them in their hands.


    Deserters were killed!


    At this moment.


    The fleeing soldiers were stifled, stopped their steps, and no one dared to flee back.


    But no one dared to easily try the power of golden juice.


    At this moment, on the border of Datang, Xiangcheng is in a strange situation.


    There were more than ten thousand Turkic soldiers, and the bodies of thousands of Turkic soldiers were stacked under the city. There were rivers of blood and corpses everywhere.


    Some were armed with arrows, most of which were shot by random arrows when attacking the city.


    Some of them had their heads open and their brains cracked to the ground. Most of them were hit by wood and boulders.


    And there were others with twisted faces and strange Yan red on their faces, which was terrible.


    In this strange war situation, the Turkic soldiers stood in front of the moat, holding machetes, with a touch of fear in their eyes. Looking at the few guards in Xiangcheng, they did not dare to take a step closer to the wall.


    On the head of Xiangcheng City, it was in a mess, with many dead and wounded soldiers. Even the towers and pavilions were burning and thick smoke billowed.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, holding wooden barrels, stared at the every move of the Turkic soldiers under the city.

 Chapter 249

    A battle to defend the city came to a standstill at this time.


    The garrison of Datang garrison looked down at the motionless Turkic soldiers urged by the wantonly roaring Turkic generals.


    My heart also gradually became clear from inexplicable tension, as if I saw a ray of sunshine shining into this cloudy Xiangcheng.


    I don''t know how long to wait and see.


    "The Turks stopped! Let''s hold it!"


    A cry of excitement sounded from the head of the city.


    Xiangcheng City, which was silent for a moment, became noisy again.


    Those soldiers and the people, too, could not care about being covered with gold juice and filthy liquid, hugged each other, wept with joy, and cheered one after another.


    "We won!"


    "Hold on!


    "Xiangcheng is saved!"


    Faces were filled with joy, as if they were the rest of life.


    Even some old people, with tears in their eyes, knelt down slowly and looked up at the sky to thank God for this victory.


    However, in a jubilation, one person is quite different.


    This person is Li Wanqing.


    Li Wanqing stood at the head of the city and looked at the Turks who were afraid to move forward. Her heart fluctuated.


    She knew that it was impossible for the Turks to return without success.


    This is just the calm before the storm.


    If the Turks can wait a day to attack Xiangcheng again, they must be waiting for a foolproof opportunity.


    Looking around, behind the Turkic army, a row of giants are slowly marching towards Xiangyang City under the sun!


    Suddenly, Li Wanqing''s eyebrows beat, and an ominous premonition climbed to her heart.


    The next moment.


    Li Wanqing suddenly turned around and was about to shout, but she saw a crowd of people kneeling in front of her.


    An old man said shakily.


    "Li Xiaowei, a powerful aristocratic family and a golden body, vowed to defend our grass people''s hometown to the death. We will never forget this kindness."


    "Please accept my worship! Thank you for your help!"


    "Thank you, Captain Li, for saving your life!"


    Looking at these grateful and kowtowing people in front of her, Li Wanqing was filled with emotion for a moment.


    However, the real war is coming, and Li Wanqing doesn''t care to pull up so many people.


    Li Wanqing shouted as he picked up a nearby common people.


    "Father, fellow countrymen, great trouble is coming! Take your family members and leave quickly."


    The tone was awe inspiring and upright, without joking.


    Everyone understood that Li Wanqing showed her true feelings and did not joke with them.


    But for a moment, they had not recovered from their joy. Hearing Li Wanqing''s words, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Seeing that everyone was indifferent, Li Wanqing was completely anxious.


    Hurriedly pulled up the people in the stupefied gods, pushed and shouted.


    "Get up and run!"


    "The farther you run, the better!"


    Just then, a Tang scholar soldier stationed at the head of the city suddenly caught a glimpse of a row of stone throwing machines standing behind the Turkic army, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Enemy attack."


    Dong.


    There was a dull noise, dust flying, broken bricks and stones mixed with the remnants of soldiers guarding the city.


    Wow.


    A stone wall at the head of the city collapsed.


    They only felt the shaking of the city wall under their feet, as if the sky had broken and the earth had shaken. They immediately stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    Li Wanqing was unstable and sat down at the head of the city. Looking at the panicked people, she shouted.


    "Avoid!"


    The people who were drenched with rubble at the head of the city heard the instruction and got up one after another and pushed towards the bottom of the city.


    In the face of the terrible power, everyone was frightened, and many people were scared and screamed by the scene that seemed like the end of the day.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Boulders followed.


    At this moment, the wall, which originally looked very strong, was shattered and swaying.


    Not to mention the people who have not yet joined the army and have experienced the war, even the soldiers at the head of the city are terrified.


    Some Tang soldiers guarding the city threw away their weapons and fled to the city in panic.


    Doomsday!


    everybody will be deterred by the danger!


    Li Wanqing barely stood up, looked at the Tang soldiers mixed in the crowd and shouted.


    "A great disaster is imminent. As a soldier of the Tang Dynasty, how can I escape!"


    "Where is the deputy general!"


    Amid the noise, Li Wanqing''s powerful roar was particularly clear.


    "The end will come!"


    In a moment, a deputy general who was still struggling to defend the city put down his last arrow and swayed to Li Wanqing.


    Li Wanqing looked at the deputy general with arrow wounds, held up the Tang Dao in his hand and shouted.


    "Keep the order! Those who run away with the people without authorization! Kill them on the spot!"


    The deputy general''s powerful voice resounded through the city.


    "The captain has an order! Those who escape in battle, kill!"


    Sure enough, those flustered soldiers did not dare to move half a step in this military order.


    Li Wanqing looked at the huge stones flying all over the sky and said in a deep voice.


    "Is there any news from Deyang?"


    Although it was a question, Li Wanqing understood in her heart that it would be too late to go to Deyang thousands of miles away, even if it was reinforcements.


    Driven by the strong desire for survival in her heart, Li Wanqing asked.


    Smelling the speech, the dim eyes of the soldiers at the head of the city flashed a glimmer of light again, and they all looked at the deputy general.


    But it backfired. The deputy general slowly lowered his head and shook it gently.


    No reinforcements!


    This undoubtedly makes things worse, and makes the smell of death on Xiangcheng''s head a little thicker.


    Boulders are still falling one by one.


    The broken limbs and arms can be seen everywhere on the dilapidated city head. The bodies that were smashed and deformed look particularly terrible, and the red blood flows wantonly on the city head.


    Hell on earth, mostly.


    Standing in this shaky City, which will collapse, Li Wanqing looks around.


    Although the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were afraid of the military order and were not at ease in the city, they held Tang Dao in their hands and looked like dead gray.


    What''s more, some soldiers lost their weapons and sat down at the head of the city. They were stunned at the peace symbol brought out from their hometown.


    At this moment, Datang Garrison has no fighting spirit!

 Chapter 250

    "Report! Urgent report!"


    A slightly anxious voice came from the road ahead.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Hao felt nervous and knew that the scouts who had gone to Xiangcheng had returned.


    In the blink of an eye, a scout riding a horse came running towards him.


    Tang Hao slowly stretched out his left hand, and the 20000 soldiers behind him immediately slowed down and slowly strangled the horse.


    The scouts went straight to Tang Hao and strangled the horses, looking nervous.


    "General, Xiangcheng is in trouble. Turkic soldiers attack Xiangcheng again!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned and said.


    "When did the war begin?"


    The Scout said truthfully.


    "At dawn today, Turkic soldiers attacked Xiangcheng again. According to my subordinates'' rough estimation, the number of Turkic soldiers seems to have increased, more than doubled."


    Double!


    Tang Hao was shocked when he heard the speech.


    In just one day, the number of Turkic soldiers doubled.


    Nearly 20000 troops attacked Xiangcheng!


    However, if the Turks really want to take Xiangcheng, they can attack it completely with fire. After all, it is rare to attack the city with fierce fire and oil in this era.


    I came prepared to attack Xiangcheng unexpectedly. Although the damage was more serious, I could win it by fire attack.


    But the Turkic generals did not do so, but waited a day and lost half of their advantage.


    Is there anything fishy in here?


    Suddenly, a bad idea flashed through Tang Hao''s heart.


    The reason why Turks wait must be waiting for a foolproof opportunity.


    These extra 10000 people can transport a batch of siege equipment to make up for the shortage of cavalry siege.


    If you only rely on those auxiliary siege equipment, such as ladders and siege vehicles, there must be no need to wait a day.


    But if the cloud sent a catapult, fierce fire oil and rushed the car, Xiangcheng would be a lamb to be slaughtered!


    In this way, even if this city is as solid as gold, even if 5000 people are stationed, it is only a matter of time to attack it!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s face was extremely gloomy.


    I''m afraid at this moment, even if Li Wanqing''s means are exhausted, he can''t resist this wave of attack.


    In a hurry, Tang Hao raised his whip and shouted.


    "The whole army changes! There is no rest for a moment! Go straight to Xiangcheng!"


    Tang Hao knew that it was a big taboo for strategists to run around like this.


    I''m afraid that most of the soldiers'' physical strength has gone to Xiangcheng, which is of no benefit to the all-round war.


    But now I don''t care so much!


    If Xiangcheng is broken, the Turks will vent their hatred of capturing the prince alive on the innocent people of Xiangcheng!


    Slaughtering the city is inevitable.


    Tang Hao had to do this for tens of thousands of people in Xiangcheng!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiangcheng.


    After Li Wanqing ordered the people to flee.


    Those older people, who were a little older, cried to pack up the soft and prepare to leave the city.


    At the open South Gate, there are scenes of trembling old people and their children seeing them off from time to time.


    As for the young and strong people of the Tang Dynasty, it was ultimately up to the Tang sergeants to stand together and stick to the last minute.


    Under the fierce attack of boulders, the city wall is in danger. It looks shaky and may collapse at any time.


    Li Wanqing glanced at the Turkic army during the interval of the boulder attack.


    More than ten thousand Turkic soldiers stood across the river, and the rows of towering stone throwers gradually stopped the offensive.


    With the cessation of the boulder offensive, the remaining 500 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty also looked down at the city.


    Behind the vast Turkic army, smoke and dust rose everywhere, and siege vehicles were pushed out by four Turkic strong men.


    The purpose of the Turkic army''s attack is obvious.


    city gate!


    The only barrier of this city is so bright in front of the Turkic army!


    Looking at the messy city wall and the mutilated bodies everywhere, Li Wanqing understood.


    At this time, there was nothing to defend the city at the head of the city.


    The city can''t stay any longer!


    Li Wanqing cheered up and shouted at the helpless soldiers.


    "Follow me out of the city! Meet the Turkic army!"


    Some words, still see those soldiers, as if walking corpses in general, no Tang hot-blooded man''s strength.


    Li Wanqing read here, Lang Sheng said.


    "The city you are standing in is the territory of the Tang Dynasty! Behind you is your own home, the place where wives, sons and daughters live."


    "If you are still destroyed by this city today, tomorrow, it is not the people of Xiangcheng who will be slaughtered by these barbarians, but your wives, children and children!"


    "One day ago, you swore here that the city is where the people are, and the city is broken and the people are dead. Where is the oath now?"


    "Instead of letting the slaughter go, why not take up the weapon and surround your home at the last moment?"


    Facing the doomed defeat, these soldiers of the Tang Dynasty felt numb. It seems that the city is broken and slaughtered is their end.


    But people are always selfish. When it comes to their own concerns, the closed heart window of these numb people finally reveals some dawn.


    Who wants his wife and children to be prisoners?


    For a moment, some of those soldiers who had been in a trance stood up and responded to Li Wanqing''s call.


    "It''s all a death! As a Tang man, why do you want to die like this? I''d like to follow Li Xiaowei!"


    "Wrap up the corpse! Die in battle! Have no regrets in this life!"


    "Would like to follow Li Xiaowei and guard the safe evacuation of the people in Xiangcheng!"


    For a time, more and more soldiers stood up, picked up their weapons and stood up again.


    Li Wanqing looked at these Tang men who regained their confidence and burst into tears.


    Next second.


    With a serious face and awe inspiring justice, he shouted proudly.


    "Where the sun and moon shine and rivers come, they are the soil of the Tang Dynasty."


    After that, Li Wanqing held up his Tang Dao and said word by word.


    "Those who violate the heavenly power of the Tang Dynasty will be punished even if they are far away!"


    "All my Tang people will be saved even if they are far away!"

 Chapter 251

    This moment.


    Datang man stands in this border town of Datang again.


    Li Wanqing got on his horse, raised his Tang Dao and said.


    "Soldiers, this war will go down in history."


    "Kill for Datang!"


    All the 500 soldiers behind him mounted their horses, and the firm eyes that seemed to be returning came back again.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang.


    There was a crash at the gate.


    Li Wanqing''s beautiful eyes were full of murderous intent and took the lead in rushing out.


    Behind him, five hundred soldiers lay on horseback, followed them closely, and ran towards the north gate.


    Li Wanqing rushed to a few steps away from the north gate.


    Boom.


    The north gate was finally broken at the last moment.


    The faces of Turks with a little excitement suddenly came into Li Wanqing''s eyes.


    Li Wanqing''s jade face was frosty, and there were two threatening murderous thoughts in her eyes. The cold light flashed and went straight to the neck of the Turkic soldiers.


    Poop poop.


    The sound of cutting skin and flesh with a sharp blade was heard.


    The Turkic soldier had not yet recovered from the excitement of breaking the city. When he reacted, he just felt his neck cool and blood gushing out. With a little shock, he fell to the ground.


    Not only the Turkic soldier, but also the three soldiers behind the siege car, fell back silently at the moment of breaking the city.


    In a moment, the 500 soldiers behind Li Wanqing swarmed in.


    In front of the north gate of Xiangcheng City, he fought with these Turkic soldiers who attacked the city.


    With only 500 people, they were as fierce as tigers, sweeping the Turkic siege team under Xiangcheng.


    Where they passed, Turkic soldiers flew with blood and flesh and screamed endlessly.


    Blood spilled all over the bridge in an instant. However, in this eye-catching Kung Fu, there were three or four real name Turkic soldiers who were dead in the city.


    Seeing this, some Turkic soldiers who were a little behind pulled out their machetes in a hurry and rushed to fight.


    After all, these Turkic soldiers are not slaughtered, but the elite of the Turkic army and the elite of the Tuku tribe.


    After the initial shock, he realized in the twinkling of an eye that this was just a desperate fight after the destruction of the Tang Sergeant city.


    Thinking of the Turkic soldiers here, they gradually recovered their usual ferocity, stabilized their feet and fought hard.


    The original inferior situation was also stabilized step by step. With the continuous flow of troops to the bridge deck, they stubbornly resisted the attack of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and vaguely gained the upper hand.


    Li Wanqing under the gate was also secretly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, these Turkic soldiers were so brave.


    At the initial disadvantage, they simply compressed their elite troops under the city and were not allowed to get close to this bridge.


    Facing the difficult situation, the cavalry charge advantage has long disappeared.


    Li Wanqing snapped and said.


    "Dismount and fight!"


    Before the voice fell, Li Wanqing''s horse gave a painful neighing under her crotch and fell.


    Li Wanqing didn''t panic. When she leaned over, she caught a glimpse of the red blood gushing from the horse''s legs. She knew that these Turkic soldiers had hurt the horse''s legs. She simply took advantage of the horse''s falling down, jumped under the horse and joined the battlefield.


    Seeing this, the soldiers behind them knew that the role of horses was very small at this time. They dismounted one after another and fought with the Turks again.


    Across the shadow of the sword, Li Wanqing caught a glimpse of the Turkic general standing on the horse at the other end of the moat. A touch of helplessness and sadness flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, it is hopeless to hold Xiangcheng. Even if I am a female hero of the Tang Dynasty, I can''t do anything. It''s only a matter of time before I lose the war.


    In the chaos, tukul looked proudly at the dying Tang soldiers and said with a playful smile.


    "Tang people! Why are you struggling?"


    "Put down your weapons! Protect your whole body!"


    After that, tutukur seemed to appreciate a battle of trapped animals and sneered.


    Smelling the speech, tukul''s deputy general also shouted with affectation.


    "Do you hear me, you ignorant Tang people!"


    "My general has a word in advance. If you surrender obediently, you can leave the whole body."


    "Otherwise, you damn Tang people, together with the Dalits in the city, will be buried with the dead grassland warriors."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing gasped, took a fierce breath and said angrily.


    "You uncivilized barbarians deserve to step into Xiangcheng? Pass me first!"


    Having said that, Li Wanqing kept complaining.


    At this moment, in the layers of corpses, the blood has already gathered into a trickle, along the bridge deck and into the moat.


    The cold moat has long been dyed blood red, floating with countless bodies.


    I don''t know when.


    Li Wanqing was covered with blood, and the armor was already broken, revealing her skin with crimson knife marks.


    In front of her, I don''t know how many Turkic soldiers fell, and my arms have already been numbed by the Turkic machete.


    Only with the last bit of obsession, he struggled to hold the Tang Dao and cut it one by one, leaving the fresh blood splashing on the jade surface unconscious.


    Seeing one by one Tang soldiers lying in a pool of blood, Li Wanqing knew that this was a city defense doomed to failure.


    The scenes of the past come to mind.


    In the summer when she was 13, she decided to abandon literature and martial arts. On the day she entered the military camp, her mother took her hand and sobbed, scolding herself that she was not like her daughter''s house.


    In the spring when she was fifteen, she was promoted to the rank of captain of Shaowu. Li Jing in armor and armor played with the military talisman for a long time.


    In the cold winter when she was 15 years old, she led a light cavalry to ambush the main Turkic force in the mountain stream and won a complete victory. On that occasion, his majesty Longyan Dayue praised her as a heroine of the Tang Dynasty.


    ¡­¡­


    In this moment, a machete came head-on and went straight to the forehead.


    Li Wanqing was frightened, her eyes wide open, looking at the cold blade, a voice suddenly came to her mind.


    That''s it.


    Is that over?

 Chapter 252

    Clank.


    A sharp arrow pierced the sky and bounced back the machete that fell on Li Wanqing''s head.


    "The barbarian family, don''t be crazy."


    A violent drink came from Xiangcheng.


    The clattering hoofs followed.


    Before everyone turned around, a loud and loud male voice like thunder came again.


    "Tang soldiers, separate the two sides and wait for us to pick up these shrimp soldiers!"


    The sound, with an invisible threat, swept through the north gate of Xiangcheng in an instant.


    Those Turkic soldiers who were still fighting were stunned and looked inward along the gate with those Tang soldiers.


    In the eyes, a group of tall men in black drove their horses and whipped, holding all kinds of weapons, like a speeding black cloud.


    Before the eighteen people arrived, the awe inspiring murderous spirit came to their faces.


    The Tang soldiers outside the city involuntarily gave way.


    The Turkic soldiers saw that the 18 people were dressed in black and covered their faces with a black scarf, while their exposed eyes showed a chilling evil spirit.


    Suddenly I felt that my back was cold, as if there was a handle on my neck.


    In the blink of an eye, the 18 riders ran outside the city and fell with a knife. The heads of the stunned Turkic soldiers outside the city rose up, and the warm blood was thrown down one after another like raindrops all over the sky.


    Eighteen people dismounted together. They had a good understanding with each other. As soon as they entered and retreated, there were Turkic soldiers who screamed and fell to the ground.


    Only those Turks who had been screaming could fall down in the hands of these people in black as if they were cutting leeks.


    cannot withstand a single blow.


    In a moment, he cleared the gate of the city.


    Even those Turkic soldiers had the ferocity. For a time, many Turkic soldiers retreated to the center of the pontoon, holding a machete, and dared not move forward half a step.


    Wu Tong, the leader of the eighteen masked men, suddenly waved his right hand.


    The eighteen people, like being ordered, separated on both sides of the bridge head, maintained a vigilant posture, did not move forward, and firmly protected the Tang soldiers behind them.


    A supernatural soldier?


    At this moment, those Tang soldiers under Li Wanqing were shocked beyond measure.


    That is to say, even the elite of the Tang Dynasty secretly smacked their tongue during the killing just now.


    The knife is deadly. It''s straight to the point without any hesitation.


    These fierce killing moves are definitely not of the same grade as those in their army.


    Looking at the eighteen people who said nothing, Li Wanqing was shocked and more curious.


    The eighteen people were arranged in order without saying a word, while the man in black, who looked like the leader of the eighteen people, stood still at the bridge head with a cold iron gun.


    It''s like the courage of an invincible man.


    After silently looking at the 18 people, Li Wanqing saw that the 18 people did not intend to continue to kill.


    Instead, he looked at the Turkic soldiers on the floating bridge as if he were waiting for someone.


    Just as Li Wan was about to speak, the Turkic general over there shouted angrily.


    "Who are you? How dare you play tricks here!"


    Quiet.


    Dead silence.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for the answer from the people in black.


    But the answer was silent.


    Wait for a moment, Turkic general tukul became impatient and pointed to Wu channel.


    "Since the comer is not good, I will kill you with the Tang people!"


    At this time, Wu Tong slowly looked up, holding a cold iron gun in his hand and dragging it obliquely behind him.


    In an instant, a strong sense of killing suddenly came out of Wu Tong.


    The Turkic soldiers who were close felt a chilling air penetrating their lungs coming face to face, and could not help shivering.


    Even ntukur''s Mount hissed uneasily and stepped back slowly.


    Wu Tong''s cold words came slowly.


    "Why be anxious, slaughter you and other barbarians, like pigs and dogs."


    After saying that, he slowly raised the cold iron gun, and the front of the gun pointed directly at tukul road.


    "Your dog head is temporarily sent to the item. Naturally, my Lord will come and get it!"


    Sir!


    Li Wanqing was shocked!


    Nowadays, Tang Hao is the most famous Sir in Chang''an city.


    Are these eighteen horses Tang Hao''s soldiers?


    Shock, joy, moved for a time.


    Kutul comforted his crotch slightly, endured a trace of uneasiness in his heart, and scolded angrily.


    "Talk wildly! Something that doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    While talking, I only heard the rumble of horses'' hoofs in Xiangcheng. It seemed that I wanted to crush this small Xiangcheng and rolled from the South Gate with the power of thunder.


    Wu Tong, who was at the north gate of Xiangcheng, waved his right hand, and the eighteen riders were immediately on both sides, respectfully.


    Wu Tong''s strong voice sounded again.


    "The Lord has arrived."


    As soon as this remark came out, both Tang soldiers and Turkic soldiers were curious about the mysterious sir. They couldn''t help looking into the city along the open north gate.


    Li Wanqing looked at the end of the South Gate with a trace of inexplicable tension and joy.


    In the billowing smoke and dust, a group of soldiers in silver clothes and armor of the Tang Dynasty whipped their horses and ran into the city gate.


    A Tang general headed by him, with silver armor and white robe, dragged a glittering silver gun obliquely. He was particularly brave and led a group of elite soldiers like heaven generals.


    Familiar figure, familiar dress, familiar black shadow.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing''s heart stretched to the limit at that moment, and finally put it down.


    In an instant, a sense of exhaustion and sleepiness surged into her heart, and Li Wanqing suddenly fell back.


    Hazy, the familiar figure gazed at himself and had reached the north gate.

 Chapter 253

    The Turkic general, who had won the game, saw the comer, showed a sneer, bent his knife and shouted.


    "I didn''t think you, Tang general who stirred up the grassland, dared to show up and bring such a group of things pretending to be ghosts!"


    "Warriors, follow me to kill the young general in white robe."


    At the command, the Turkic soldiers who were slightly shocked recovered their previous ferocity in a twinkling of an eye. Even like beating chicken blood, they rushed up the floating bridge and charged towards the Tang army in silver armor and white.


    One month ago, Tang Hao slaughtered Turkic soldiers in Xiangcheng and Turkic tribes in the grassland.


    At this time, it can be said that the enemy met and was particularly jealous!


    However, Tang Hao is no longer what he used to be. His soldiers are much stronger than the three thousand warriors.


    The war was destined to be a unilateral massacre at the moment when the two pairs of men and horses came into contact.


    Eighteen rides are like the mountain wind whistling through the battlefield. Everywhere you go, there is a fishy wind and blood. The stumps flew and blood splashed.


    Under the scorching noon sun, outside the city of Naxiang, corpses were everywhere, blood flowed into a river, and eagles hovered high in the sky, like Shura hell.


    Without much words, Tang Hao led 20000 Turkic soldiers into Xiangcheng after killing more than 10000 Turkic soldiers.


    After ordering the soldiers to repair, Tang Hao checked Li Wanqing''s injury.


    He suffered many knife wounds and lost a little more blood. In addition, he lost strength and fainted. It''s not a big problem.


    After making a simple bandage to stop bleeding, Tang Hao looked at the pale cheek and murmured.


    "I will let them pay with blood."


    Now that the war is imminent, it is not the time for children to love each other.


    After explaining the personal guard, Tang Hao left the house.


    Time flies. After a short rest, Tang Hao led 20000 warriors out of the city again.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom.


    Baidao city at night.


    Under the layout of Wutong, eighteen familiar roads by car.


    With that loud noise like thunder, the earth fell apart. The earth shook and the mountains shook, like the end of the world.


    The originally quiet Baidao city became lively in an instant.


    In the city, the sleepy taxi suddenly woke up. In a panic, he ran to the city to see what was going on.


    The fortified south gate is now beyond recognition and has collapsed.


    Tang Hao pulled out the green sword around his waist and pointed the blade at Baidao city.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Behind him, 20000 iron cavalry lined up in order. Facing this sentence, the war horse held his head up and ran to Baidao city.


    All the cavalry pulled out Tang Dao one after another.


    Forty thousand war horses roared and charged towards Baidao city on the horizon.


    At this moment, Tang Hao opened the martial spirit of Yue Fei, and the martial spirit of the eighteen riders beside him also opened quietly under the mobilization of Tang Hao.


    Unknowingly, the horse sprinted two points faster.


    The earth trembled in the rumble of hoofs.


    Finally, on the south gate wall, the stunned soldiers got up and looked at the vast iron cavalry pouring in like the ocean. They were stunned for a moment. A moment later, they shouted in panic.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The sharp sound of gongs began to ring at the head of the city.


    Just then, the suddenly awakened Turkic general shouted in horror.


    "City gate! Why is the city gate broken! Guard the city gate quickly!"


    Woo.


    The melodious horn sounded immediately.


    Thousands of Turkic soldiers, armed with machetes and various weapons, rushed frantically towards the open south gate.


    Outside the entrance of the city gate, eighteen people in black, wearing masks and holding weapons of various shapes, appeared there.


    The strange weapon, combined closely and seamlessly, instantly killed the Turkic soldiers who rushed out of the entrance of the city gate.


    The eighteen men were like a moving fortress, unbreakable, moving forward slowly. Many Turkic soldiers fell one after another.


    The blood dyed the entrance of the gate red in an instant.


    No matter how these Turkic soldiers charged, they could not stop the footsteps of 18 people.


    For a moment, it seemed that these 18 people were the messenger of life in hell, and it was like death coming to the world.


    Then the storm swept the whole Baidao city in an instant.


    Tang Hao rushed to the gate with the 20000 elite in an instant.


    The Turkic soldiers at the head of the city frantically shot arrows at the bottom of the city with bows and arrows, trying to save some situations, but it was too late to stop the Tang army from moving forward.


    Ahead, the 18 riders were still pushing forward madly, and the hundreds of Turkic soldiers who surrounded them only lasted a little time and became a warm corpse.


    Looking at those people in black who were crazy harvesting human lives, the Turkic soldiers were terrified. Even the 20000 elite behind Tang Hao trembled when they saw the scene of blood and flesh flying in front of him.


    The Turkic soldiers who blocked the 18 shadows were ruthlessly killed. Wherever they passed, there would be a river of blood and countless bodies.


    Blood spilled on the ground and bones paved the road.


    The murderous soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, led by Tang Hao, rushed into the city along the road opened by the eighteen horses.


    The city, which had just been recovered by the Turkic soldiers, remained in the hands of the Turks for only one day. At the moment, it was conquered by Tang Hao.


    Twenty thousand elite Tang cavalry rushed into the city, divided into five small groups and attacked everywhere.


    Soon, the whole city burst into flames.


    The flames burst into the sky and tore apart the dark sky in the north.


    At this moment, those Turkic soldiers who bullied the people of the Tang Dynasty were ruthlessly slaughtered at this moment.


    Blood and wailing became the main melody of the city.


    Once again, Baidao City trembled at Tang Hao''s feet.

 Chapter 254

    Maybe.


    Without the advance of the eighteen riders, Tang Hao didn''t advance into Baidao city so fast, and he would surely die and be injured if he attacked it.


    Or without the gunpowder prepared by Tang Hao in the Viscount''s house, the process would not be so smooth.


    In other words, these 40000 war horses are not equipped with their own horseshoes, and they will not travel 300 miles a day. It won''t get here so quickly.


    However, there is no however.


    The Baidao city was finally broken. When the Turkic soldiers didn''t react at all, they had been captured.


    Twenty thousand well-equipped Tang soldiers ravaged the whole Baidao city.


    Even if the Turkic soldiers who finally reacted frantically resisted, they could not escape the fate of being slaughtered.


    Tang Hao stood in the city with blood stained on his body, staring at the broken city tower coldly.


    Eighteen horses closely followed Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao dismounted slowly, holding the green sword in his hand, and walked forward slowly.


    In the courtyard of the main house of the city of Baidao, an eight foot tall Turkic general with a machete in his hand was pestling there.


    A dozen armored Turkic soldiers escorted him.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming with eighteen horses, the Turkic soldiers jumped up and wanted to make a final struggle. They shouted and rushed up.


    The eighteen rode silently and rushed forward, carrying all kinds of weapons.


    Poop poop.


    The sound of the sharp blade cutting through the skin and flesh was mixed with this tragic howl.


    These Turkic soldiers, just in a breath, were already dead and exposed on the spot.


    In such a big yard, only the Turkic general stood alone in the yard.


    With a trace of inexplicable fear, the Turkic general put on a defensive posture and asked in a deep voice.


    "Who are you?"


    Tang Hao took the green sword and stood in place. Looking at the face of the Turkic general, he suddenly felt a little familiar, as if he had seen it.


    But I can''t remember.


    Hearing the question of the Turkic general, Tang Hao replied coldly.


    "General Tang Dingyuan, Tang Hao."


    The Turkic general suddenly raised his head when he heard the name reported by Tang Hao. His eyes were obviously filled with deep hatred. His green veins burst on his forehead and said angrily.


    "You demon with blood stains on your body, the eternal day will not forgive you, and you will eventually fall into hell!"


    Tang Hao knew that the eternal Heaven was the heaven in the hearts of these famous nomads.


    Tang Hao didn''t care about the curse of the Turkic leader and smiled.


    Tang Hao looked at the Turkic leader who was a little scared and very angry and said calmly.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the speech, the Turkic general was unconventional and answered in a loud voice.


    "I''m the general of Jieli Khan, tukuta."


    It seemed that when he said the word "great sweat", the Turkic general was not afraid for a moment.


    When hearing the name, Tang Hao''s army Sima lit up and showed surprise.


    Sima came forward with the army and whispered in a slightly excited voice.


    "General, this man is one of the six warriors under Jieli Khan. He also has an inseparable younger brother named tukul, who is the leader of Tuku. He has a high status among the East Turks."


    Hearing the introduction of Sima, Tang Hao couldn''t help looking at the Turkic general.


    He never expected that such a big man would exist in this small Baidao city. Even the one who attacked Xiangcheng was such a general.


    It seems that since the success of the last raid, Jieli Khan has become more cautious, especially for the defense of the western line.


    Even if they defend these two small cities, they don''t hesitate to send their own generals.


    At this time, he saw the tukuta alone, but he didn''t see the tukuur. Tang Hao was puzzled and asked.


    "Where''s your brother?"


    Smelling the speech, the Turkic general held the machete''s hand and made a sudden effort. His joints were faintly white, biting his teeth and saying word by word.


    "The general who captured Xiangyang earlier!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Tang Hao understood it in an instant.


    At that time, the incident happened suddenly, and Xiangcheng was broken. He had to end the war in a hurry, settle the people and comfort the soldiers.


    In retrospect, I killed a tall and powerful Turk on the battlefield.


    It seems that the brother of the Turkic leader in front of him was the one who was killed by himself outside Xiangcheng.


    No wonder I was so angry when I first saw Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao snorted coldly and said.


    "That''s a pity."


    While talking, Tang Hao turned the green sword in his hand, and his tone gradually became cold. He paused and said.


    "He''s in a mess. He''s in a different place. He doesn''t have a choice."


    "But you are different from him. I allow you to choose a decent way to die."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eighteen riders quietly retreated behind Tang Hao.


    Tukuta was full of hatred, roared angrily, held a double axe and shouted.


    "With you weak Chinese? Ridiculous!"


    With a sneer, tukuta stamped his feet and roared towards Tang Hao.


    At this moment, Tang Hao stood quietly in front of the huge man like a meat pier.


    The huge height difference, compared with the disproportionate physique, is really shocking.


    Sima and the two Zuo Xiaowei generals couldn''t help worrying, but they couldn''t stop them.


    Even the silver soldiers who were watching from a distance frowned unconsciously,


    Not to mention being hit by those axes, even the strength of the charge is enough to knock people out.


    The soldiers secretly sweated for Tang Hao.

 Chapter 255

    Tukuta stepped on heavy steps, like an angry wild elephant, running towards Tang Hao step by step.


    Tang Hao stood quietly with a calm face. Looking at the huge figure running, he said calmly.


    "It''s just a man who sells the first bid."


    It was not until tukuta rushed in front of Tang Hao that Tang Hao withdrew half a step and cut off the green sword in his hand.


    This knife.


    The blade cuts directly on the axes.


    Bang.


    A huge metal crash scattered.


    Mixed with the slight sound of the axe blade cracking.


    Tukuta''s forward body stagnated, like a hill, and flew backward with the huge impact force.


    On the contrary, Tang Hao still stood in place, holding up a sword flower and standing still.


    Seeing this scene, the two Zuo Xiaowei generals and the accompanying Sima couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Tang Hao is like a monster!


    Although I had heard of the young general in Chang''an City before, he had extraordinary force and amazing divine power.


    But unexpectedly, when I saw him today, I didn''t expect that Tang Hao''s force was so powerful, which really shocked the three.


    Tukul stepped back four or five steps before he stabilized his body.


    Just then, Tang Hao moved.


    In an instant, Tang Hao left his original position, his body was like a ghost, with a residual shadow, and he approached the Tuku tower with lightning, stone and fire.


    Tukul, who had just stabilized his steps, felt a flash in front of him. Tang Hao was already one meter in front of him. His face suddenly changed. He instinctively swung his double axes and chopped at Tang Hao.


    Seeing the axe front falling towards the top of his head, Tang Hao didn''t panic. He flashed softly and avoided the past with ease and dexterity.


    In a moment, the cold light flashed back.


    When he stopped, Tang Hao was already behind Tuku tower.


    When Qingzhen entered the scabbard, Tang Hao slowly turned around.


    After more than a month''s precipitation, Tang Hao has thoroughly mastered Zhao Yun''s shooting skills, and his dexterous and exquisite shooting skills have been familiar to his heart.


    At this time, draw inferences from one instance and use this sword.


    Just as Tang Hao turned around, tukul held his double axes and stood still.


    Slowly, a line of bright red came out of the chest, and gradually, it sprayed out.


    Tukul''s eyes glanced slightly at his chest.


    Next second.


    Those eyes were as big as ox eyes, and their faces were full of pain and reluctance.


    "No"


    With a cry of despair, the body like a hill collapsed and hit the ground heavily.


    There was a dead silence in the yard.


    Everyone stared at the fallen body and Tang Hao who came slowly.


    This moment.


    The eyes that everyone looked at Tang Hao were full of shock and infinite awe.


    Tang Hao looked indifferent and did not squint as he walked down the aisle.


    "Send orders to all departments to quickly clean up the remnants of Turks in the city, repair them on the spot and start tomorrow morning!"


    After that, Tang Hao stopped slowly, and the fragmented picture of Xiangcheng flashed into his mind again.


    Pondering for a moment, Tang Hao sighed and walked forward.


    "Cut off the head of tukuta and hang it at the head of the city together with the body!"


    Today''s Baidao city is the junction of the Tang Dynasty and the Turks. The Baidao city hangs its head, and Jieli Khan will certainly know.


    The two Zuo Xiaowei generals bowed and hugged fists, and their posture was more respectful, Lang said.


    "Promise!"


    After the massacre for nearly an hour, the small border town calmed down again from the howling.


    The fire was burning and the smoke was billowing.


    The elite of the eight thousand Turkic soldiers in Baidao City, together with their main generals, did not miss the net and were all killed.


    From the broken city to the complete end of this time, it took only two hours.


    Looking at the collapsed city gate and the burning city, many soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei are still a little incredible, just like a dream.


    When they left Datong mansion, these elite of the Tang Dynasty were still wondering whether the young general could break through the Western defense of the Turkic army for the second time and capture the heavily guarded Baidao city.


    Even some people pessimistically believe that if Xiangcheng is broken, they are afraid that the young general will lose his troops and eventually return home when he seizes Xiangcheng.


    The reality is often unexpected. Xiangcheng was saved. After half a day''s repair, even the Baidao city was captured.


    In these two thunderbolt wars, more than ten thousand enemies were annihilated, and his side only injured a thousand people.


    The young general who once created brilliance has miraculously created a more amazing battle example!


    Thinking of this, all the soldiers who had been sick before were respectful and admired the young general from the bottom of their hearts.


    The night is getting darker.


    Now this border town newly added to the territory of the Tang Dynasty is quiet again.


    Only the smoke still rising announced that there had been a big war here.


    At dawn.


    The quiet town came alive again.


    The soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei quickly made a fire to cook.


    After simply eating breakfast and filling his stomach, the tiger wolf teacher quickly left Baidao city and went to the northern grassland.


    Finally, the team of 20000 people, led by Tang Hao, completely disappeared on this vast grassland.


    Like a dragon into the sea.


    Since then.


    The sky is wide.

 Chapter 256

    Shortly after the 20000 soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei left Baidao City, a few hours later, the two groups of people arrived in Xiangcheng successively.


    The scouts from Datong mansion arrived first.


    When these scouts arrived at Xiangcheng, which had turned into ruins, they were dumbfounded when they looked at the corpses everywhere.


    Fortunately, the Tang soldiers who stayed in Xiangcheng told them everything and mentioned that an army led by Tang Hao had gone to Baidao city.


    After hearing the thrilling Xiangcheng war, the scouts rushed to Baidao city to check the war.


    Running on this vast field, I could no longer see the shadow of any Tang soldier except the distant wolf smoke.


    I could hear nothing but the wind.


    When we arrived at Baidao City, the bloody head hanging high and the corpses hanging nearby announced the end of the war.


    Eating the back door, they entered the city gate with fear. The scene in front of them completely frightened them.


    In addition to the numerous bones of Turkic soldiers, there was no trace of people in the city. The blood flowed like a river.


    It looks like a city, but it is actually a purgatory with countless corpses.


    After the initial shock, a scout turned pale and said with a little joy.


    "Take down the head and report to the Lord that the Baidao city has been broken."


    Several scouts behind him slowed down for a moment before taking down the head. They turned over and mounted their horses and galloped towards Datong mansion.


    Not long after the Tang scouts left, the Turkic scouts hurried to the scene.


    When they saw the bodies of their compatriots piled up under the city wall of Xiangcheng, these Turkic soldiers became vigilant and sneaked down outside the city to observe for a long time.


    Until the Tang Dynasty soldiers of less than 100 people came out of Xiangcheng, all these Turkic soldiers were shocked.


    When these soldiers of the Tang Dynasty went far, they also went to Xiangcheng in Gushan to investigate, and hurried to the nearby Baidao city.


    At the head of the city of Baidao, a headless corpse hung high, wearing a familiar animal leather shirt, shaking alone in the wind.


    This scene completely made those Turkic soldiers look silly.


    After a short shock, he took off the body in a panic. After a bout of painful crying, he took the headless body and ran towards the Turkic camp.


    ¡­¡­


    Datong mansion.


    When Li daozong saw the head of the Tuku tower on the coarse cloth, he just stopped and was stunned for an hour.


    One month ago, it was the famous general under Jieli Khan who led the Turkic soldiers to sneak attack his subordinates. That night, Li daozong was defeated miserably and fled to Datong.


    I didn''t expect to see tukul again in this way after a month!


    I didn''t expect the powerful and murderous Tuku tower that day.


    At this time, it was a strange place, and the big eyes of those unclosed copper bells were full of fear and horror.


    Looking at the head of the enemy general, Li daozong had an unreal feeling.


    This feeling, as if in a dream.


    The deputy general beside Li daozong stared at the head and confirmed it again and again. A moment later, with a little hoarseness and difficulty, he said.


    "This... How could it be! Broke the Baidao city overnight? Even... Even cut tukuta?"


    The scouts who presented Kur''s head on the top of the figure above, with a confused look in their eyes, murmured.


    "As soon as we arrived at Baidao, we saw the head and body hanging above the gate. It must be used to frighten Turks and barbarians."


    "But there are still ashes left for the army to make a fire and cook in the city, but the ashes are still cold. Presumably, the army has already left."


    After hearing this, Li daozong muttered to himself.


    "In this way, it will take only two or three hours for this army to capture Baidao city?"


    At this point, Li daozong frowned more tightly. Huanhuan paced around the room, stroked his beard and said in a deep voice.


    "In less than two months, it is rare to break the cities in the border area twice at such a fast speed."


    After that, Li daozong looked up slightly and looked suspiciously at the deputy general.


    "Even if these Turkic soldiers are as stupid as pigs and dogs, they can at least resist this cavalry for a day or two by relying on the high wall and the solid city and shrinking the city?"


    The deputy general scratched his head, looked strange and said.


    "What''s more, these soldiers are not so stupid, but a family of Tuku tribe, a famous tribe in the Turkic army."


    "Moreover, tukuta, the general guarding the city, is also one of the six warriors famous on the grassland under Jieli Khan."


    Li daozong nodded slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "In this way, I really don''t understand. Does Tang Hao have the ability to go from heaven to earth? So that these Tang soldiers can appear in Baidao city in an instant?"


    At this moment, several people in Datong mansion could not understand how Tang Hao attacked the city with 20000 cavalry.


    For everyone, this seems like an unsolvable puzzle.


    I don''t know how long it took Li daozong Fang to recover from his shock.


    At last, Li daozong took a deep breath and waved to the Scout.


    "Send a letter to Chang''an, saying that Tang Hao, general of Dingyuan, wiped out the barbarians who attacked Xiangcheng yesterday. Last night, he broke through Baidao city. Tukuta, the guard of Baidao City, and 8000 Turkic soldiers were all killed."


    Soon, two flying pigeons took off from Datong and flew to two places respectively.


    Look at that direction, one is Deyang thousands of miles away, and the other is to fly to the imperial city Chang''an.

 Chapter 257

    Chang''an City, Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang looked at his Highness''s eldest sun Wuji and said.


    "Where has Tang Hao marched now?"


    Although it is still a day in the past to deal with some trivial matters in the morning court, for the Minister of civil and military affairs, his mind is no longer above the court hall.


    Today, the haze of the war in the north still haunts everyone''s heart.


    Especially two days ago, Xiangcheng was in danger, and the army far away in Deyang was not expected to deploy troops for support.


    This war.


    It''s about the security of Datang border.


    It''s more about Datang''s luck!


    Sun Wuji replied.


    "Tell your majesty that Tang Xianzi has left Datong and must have arrived in Xiangcheng now."


    There was silence in the hall.


    One day later, Tang Hao finally arrived at Xiangcheng.


    The three-day trip has been compressed for more than two days. It''s amazing to have this amazing speed.


    However, after Xiangcheng sent back an urgent report to guard against the night attack by the Turks, there was no news again.


    If the first battle of Xiangcheng is broken, it will undoubtedly shake the court.


    It is unknown whether Tang Hao is waiting for the Turks to occupy Xiangcheng, the locked gate, or the two sides who are fighting fiercely.


    After all, it''s a good thing to arrive so quickly.


    At this moment, all the ministers prayed silently in their hearts that Xiangcheng could hold it, at least when Tang Hao arrived.


    The king of Tang looked gloomy and asked.


    "Dear Aiqing, what do you think is Tang Hao''s chance of winning the battle of Xiangcheng?"


    Although this is a sentence to ask the ministers, it is actually the king of Tang asking himself.


    In the heart of the king of Tang Dynasty, it is uncertain whether Xiangcheng is still in the hands of Tang guards.


    The war is coming, and the front army is just trying to test one or two.


    However, Jieli Khan''s attack on Xiangcheng was not so simple as a test. He must have made perfect preparations.


    As for why the Turkic soldiers suddenly stopped attacking Xiangcheng, although I don''t know the reason, the king of Tang expected that the Turks would not let Xiangcheng go.


    Changsun Wuji slowly stood out, frowning and thinking for a moment.


    "I have a saying. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    The king of Tang looked at the dignified eldest sun Wuji and said slowly.


    "Speak."


    Sun Wuji bowed slowly, arranged his words slightly and said.


    "It has been two days since the urgent report came from Xiangcheng. Until now, no urgent report came from Xiangcheng."


    At this point, sun Wuji looked up slightly, looked at King Tang, and then said in a deep voice.


    "Now that tangxianzi has arrived in Xiangcheng, it''s hard not to ensure that the city''s soldiers have changed."


    These words are very implicit.


    Changed the guard.


    That means, in the eyes of changsun Wuji, I''m afraid Xiangcheng has been broken.


    Hearing the speech, King Tang''s face was completely gloomy. He held the handrail of the Dragon seat tightly, and two chilling lights shot out of his eyes.


    Although he was extremely angry, the king of Tang also understood.


    Changsun Wuji said something that people wanted to say but didn''t dare to say!


    And the probability of this happening is great!


    Even if Tang Hao was extremely brave, it would be futile if he didn''t arrive before the Turks broke the city.


    Although the outside of the hall was sunny, the inside of the hall was shrouded in dark clouds, and an invisible threat shrouded the whole hall, as if the air became very viscous in an instant, and the ministers only felt that breathing seemed to become particularly difficult.


    The hall was silent.


    Even Gao Shilian, who had always been highly respected, looked dignified and sat there silent.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang suppressed his anger and said slowly.


    "Do you think Tang Hao can still capture Xiangcheng this time?"


    "This..."


    Changsun Wuji hesitated and didn''t know how to answer the question.


    "Speak!"


    The king of Tang gave an order.


    Sun Wuji bowed again, swallowed his saliva and said carefully.


    "According to the scouts, there are 8000 elite soldiers stationed in Baidao city in front of Xiangcheng. It can be seen that Jieli Khan attaches great importance to the protection of the western line this time."


    "If the Turks have entered Xiangcheng, even if the losses are heavy, they will quickly transfer the forces of Baidao to support them."


    "Xiangcheng will be a hard bone to chew."


    The language is very cautious and vague.


    The reason why he is so vague is that he doesn''t want to touch the mildew of the king of Tang.


    After all, the defeat in the first battle has a great impact on the overall momentum of the Datang army, which has not yet started a full-scale war.


    And that Xiangcheng is the gate between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks, a place that strategists must contend for.


    The loss of such a city undoubtedly exposed Datang to Turkic minions.


    After listening to the words of the eldest sun Wuji, the king of Tang turned his head slowly, looked at Gao Shilian and said.


    "Duke Shen, what do you think?"


    Hearing the question of the king of Tang Dynasty, Gao Shilian met his scalp, came to the hall, meditated for a moment, hugged his fist and said.


    "What Duke Zhao said really makes sense. Tang Hao had raided Xiangcheng once before."


    "After the Turks enter the city, they must be heavily guarded. It will be difficult to attack again."


    "But Tang Hao, after all, has previous raiding experience and must find a way to crack it."


    Gao Shilian didn''t want to touch the bad luck of the king of Tang. He didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning was clear.


    After that, Gao Shilian stepped back slowly.


    Although the king of the Tang Dynasty did not vent his anger, the officials in the hall had long been silent and dared not take a breath.


    There was still silence above the hall.


    Nervousness and uneasiness linger in everyone''s mind, as if there was a huge stone in his heart.


    Suddenly.


    Outside the hall, a loud and long voice sounded.


    "Datong urgent report!"

 Chapter 258

    The sound echoed on the silent hall.


    In the hall, the king of Tang Dynasty and a group of old ministers looked at the door of the hall.


    Outside the door, Captain Jin Wuwei, holding a secret letter in his hand, hurried in.


    The captain of Jin Wuwei hurried to the hall, knelt on one knee and held the secret letter high with both hands.


    "Have you seen your majesty..."


    Before the voice fell, the king of Tang on the Dragon chair had spoken.


    "Bring it up!"


    Father Rong, standing beside the king of Tang, walked down quickly, took the secret letter, turned back to the temple and handed it to the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang took the secret letter, looked at it and took out the note inside.


    When I saw the content of the note, I was stunned.


    The old ministers in the hall looked at the king of Tang and looked at each other, and their hearts were even more frightened.


    Did Datong also fall?


    This does not mean that most of the Tang Dynasty has fallen into the hands of satisfaction?


    Gao Shilian looked at the stunned king of the Tang Dynasty, with a touch of worry on his face and said tentatively.


    "Your Majesty, but... But what happened to Datong?"


    There was a little tremor in the sound, which sounded like a trace of fear.


    At this time, the king of Tang slowly raised his head and glanced at the ministers.


    A moment later, under the gaze of this old minister, the king of Tang Dynasty laughed up and was very happy.


    Listening to the hearty laughter echoing above the hall, the ministers were confused for a moment and became more curious about the content of the secret letter.


    Shao Qing, the king of Tang restrained his smile, but his face still couldn''t hide his joy. He handed the note to father-in-law Rong next to him, Lang said.


    "Read it to all the princes and princes to make them happy."


    Father Rong took the note with both hands, carefully held it in his palm and read it aloud.


    "Minister, Li daozong Rong reported that on August 17, Tang Hao, a general of Dingyuan, led 20000 troops of Zuo Xiaowei out of Datong. The next day, he rescued Xiangcheng and annihilated more than 10000 enemies. At night, he broke Baidao city. Tukuta, a general guarding the city, and more than 8000 of his subordinates were all killed. The head of tukuta is now placed in Datong mansion."


    At this moment, the whole Tai Chi Hall fell into silence again.


    The news was so unexpected that the ministers stared and stood stunned on the spot.


    A moment later, the ministers looked at each other and took a breath.


    Shocking!


    Everyone''s face is full of disbelief, even some disbelief.


    Even Gao Shilian, who has always been steady, opened his mouth slightly and showed a shocking look.


    What kind of person is this!


    After saving Xiangcheng in the middle of the day, only half a day later, he raided the heavily guarded Baidao city at night!


    In one day, it completely reversed the disadvantage of the north, and seriously damaged the elite Turkic officials!


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, Longyan Dayue, stood up slowly from the Dragon chair and said with a smile.


    "Good boy! Sure enough, he didn''t disappoint me! I knew he could do it!"


    The dark clouds in the hall dissipated without a trace. Looking at the smiling king of Tang, all the ministers felt a lot relaxed and showed the joy of victory.


    Du Ruhui sighed.


    "We have saved Xiangcheng and smashed Baidao city without stopping. We have annihilated more than 20000 enemies in total. Such achievements are nothing more than the living champion Hou."


    For such high praise, none of the courtiers objected and nodded slowly to show their approval.


    "Ah! That''s bad!"


    The thick throat and loud voice seemed particularly abrupt in the hall.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Yuchi Jingde walked into the hall with a smile and said in a loud voice.


    "The champion Hou is famous all over the world for his divine use of arms."


    Speaking of this, Yuchi Jingde stood proudly on the spot, full of air, and said.


    "How dare the champion Hou ever annihilate more than 10000 enemies in just half a day and raid a heavily guarded city in the dark?"


    "I''m afraid the champion Hou is alive, so I can''t do it?"


    Yuchi Jingde was forthright and straightforward, and his remarks were very frank.


    This ridicule immediately raised the festive atmosphere in the hall.


    For a moment, everyone laughed.


    Even Li Ji, who had a holiday with Tang Hao, had to admire Tang Hao at this time.


    "I didn''t expect this boy to be so capable. The Turkic general tukuta is not an ordinary person. He has extraordinary force and knows the art of war."


    "He''s still my strong enemy on the battlefield. It''s incredible that he was planted in the hands of this boy in a face-to-face way."


    Fang Xuanling also said with a smile.


    "It seems that we were thinking too much before. We thought the strategy of raid was old. Now it seems that this boy can not only create miracles, but also create miracles again and again. It''s really unexpected."


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang listened to the praise of the old ministers below the hall, and his smile became more and more bright.


    "Save Xiangcheng in the first World War and break the white road in the second world war! I remember the credit! I will never treat this boy badly on the day I bring you back."


    While still immersed in deep joy in the Tai Chi hall, Tang Hao led Zuo Xiaowei to gallop on the grassland.

 Chapter 259

    The grassland is wide and wild, and all the Scouts of Zuo Xiaowei sprinkle out.


    Within ten miles, everything is in control.


    According to the plan when he was in the Tai Chi hall that day, after breaking through the border, Tang Hao went all the way north to smash the golden tent King court of Turkic Yinshan.


    However, this time, Tang Hao did not follow the road ahead, but paid attention to the safety of riding along the road.


    Twenty thousand cavalry, led by Tang Hao, made a carpet advance, and their speed also decreased a lot.


    After all, najieli Khan is not a fool and will not still let himself make trouble.


    At least, the golden tent court at the foot of Yinshan Mountain will not break through as easily as last time.


    It may be difficult to go north, or the golden tent King court is already empty!


    If you want to completely eliminate the East Turks, you can''t do it without solving the main Turks.


    If you detour behind the Turkic army and unexpectedly form a siege with the Deyang army, it may have a miraculous effect.


    An idea popped out of my mind at a time.


    Tang Hao thought for a long time and thought it was another plan.


    But for now, it is urgent to ensure that there are no wandering Turkic cavalry on the western line and ensure the secrecy of the Datang army.


    This elite cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is still groping on this vast grassland.


    ¡­¡­


    Turkic army barracks.


    Jieli Khan grabbed a leg of sheep and ate it, and a pair of tiger eyes stared at the map.


    Hearing the subtle footsteps behind him, Jieli Khan asked without looking back.


    "Is there any news from Xiangcheng?"


    "Don''t worry about sweating!"


    It was the Deputy General of Jieli Khan who answered. While talking, the deputy general took down the wine bag from his waist, handed it up with both hands and smiled.


    "My subordinates have closely monitored the army of the Tang Dynasty. They have never dispatched a soldier in this day. It seems that they are going to give up Xiangcheng."


    Jieli Khan took the wine bag and poured it.


    "We have more than 200000 grassland warriors this time. The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty certainly dare not withdraw one soldier from Deyang. In this way, we can invade the Central Plains from Xiangcheng just around the corner."


    The deputy general pinched Mei with a smile and arched his hands.


    "The army is the bait, and a small group of cavalry make a detour to raid Datang. You can think of such a clever plan only by sweating."


    "Big Khan is really worthy of being the first wise man on the grassland for thousands of years. He uses his arms like a God."


    Listening to this useful praise, I sweated a little and laughed.


    "Thanks to the white robed Tang general, if he hadn''t been inspired by his raid on Yinshan, we would have suffered a lot of casualties even if we won!"


    Hearing the speech, the deputy general "eh" said.


    "Big sweat, the white robed young general is extremely treacherous and has constant Yin moves, but now there are many wars, but his subordinates have never seen him."


    After listening, Jieli Khan snorted coldly and said.


    "In the previous World War I, he was the commander of Li Xiaogong, a famous general of the Tang Dynasty. He was suspicious, cautious and vain."


    "It must be the credit for forcing us to withdraw. This man has played some tricks and won military merit."


    "As for the white robed young general, in my opinion, he has been excluded at this time."


    Jieli Khan''s speculation is not unreasonable.


    Li Xiaogong is a Royal Princess. His status is extremely prominent. No matter how high an official position is, it is of little use.


    However, Li Xiaogong is not only a royal family member, but also a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time.


    For him, it is certainly much better to keep his reputation in his later years and enjoy a good reputation all his life than those official rewards.


    Naturally, I will try my best to take the military achievements of the last time to myself, and I will also get a good reputation for being old and strong and resourceful.


    What Tang Haoli took for granted became a stepping stone to Li Xiaogong''s reputation.


    For Tang Hao, who can only lead 3000 soldiers, it is not impossible to bury him in the army after he has no use value.


    The deputy general''s face flashed a touch of regret, mixed with some anger, and said.


    "It''s cheap, that boy. We can''t revenge."


    Referring to revenge, Jieli Khan put away the smile on his face, and his eyes gradually became cold.


    "Don''t let me see this young general in white robe, otherwise I will break him up!"


    Suddenly, the deputy general moved in his heart, wiped his chin and said in a deep voice.


    "Big Khan, Tang will not make cavalry policy again?"


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan was stunned first, then sneered and said.


    "I was afraid he wouldn''t come!"


    "Now, after I add the late siege warriors, tukur is bound to take Xiangcheng and enter Datang after a little rest. This is the first line of defense to stop Datang cavalry."


    "The Baidao city is guarded by 8000 elite soldiers led by tukuta. Its combat power is different from that of Xiangcheng a month ago. This is my second line of defense."


    "The third line of defense is my backhand. 15000 grassland Rangers have been arranged on the western line to prevent the infiltration of small soldiers of the Tang army. Even if the white robed young general has great skills, he can''t break through the three lines of defense continuously."


    Hua Ying just fell, the Turkic deputy general applauded and praised.


    "Khan''s thought is so meticulous that his subordinates really admire him."


    "I''m afraid Tang will never come back!"


    A fierce light flashed in Jieli Khan''s eyes.


    "This time, I''ll see what the white robed young player can do."


    "When tukul conquers Datong, I will break Deyang, capture the Tang dog emperor, and let him be a pawn for me to wash away the shame for my son!"

 Chapter 260

    When Jieli Khan was looking forward to the future in the military account, he did not know that there would be a great bad news soon.


    Tang Hao on the other side finally got the result in the carpet search.


    A scout came running and said.


    "General, there are Turkic cavalry in front, running towards this side."


    Tang Hao slowly slowed down his horse and asked.


    "How many people?"


    The Scout responded.


    "Roughly, there are tens of thousands of people."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s eyes flashed, and his heart was also secretly glad.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go all the way eastward rashly, otherwise the things in Xiangcheng and Baidao city would be exposed, and I don''t know where I would ambush myself.


    Now it is a great blessing that this hidden mine has been discovered by itself.


    Tang haolang said.


    "Send orders to all departments to prepare the whole army and encircle and annihilate this Turk soldier!"


    At the command, the two left Xiaowei generals behind hugged boxing.


    "Promise!"


    At the same time, 20000 soldiers lined up in order moved quickly.


    Twenty thousand soldiers were quickly divided into three battle groups, the left wing, the right wing and the central army.


    Tang Hao, as the chief General of this team, was at the top of the Chinese army, and the two generals of Zuo Xiaowei led the left and right sides respectively.


    The three regiments are not far from each other and echo each other from a distance. Go hand in hand and move forward as a whole.


    At the same time, tens of thousands of Turkic soldiers, like a rolling wave, came rolling on the green grass.


    In this way, the two teams met unexpectedly on the grassland.


    Tang Hao pulled out his green sword, pointed to the barbarians and shouted loudly.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    The loud voice echoed on the vast grassland.


    Woo~


    The melodious horn of the Tang Dynasty sounded.


    Twenty thousand cavalry, like a raging tide, marched forward bravely under the leadership of Tang Hao.


    At this moment, the spirit of martial arts roared into the body.


    The speed of the 20000 Turkic soldiers increased a bit. Each soldier, like beating chicken blood, cried out with a strong sense of war.


    Under the sun, the armor was silvery, and the cold light on each tang Dao was sparkling.


    The rumble of hoofs resounded through the world.


    The sound of fighting was deafening.


    ahead.


    The Turkic team also sounded a sharp horn.


    Those fierce Turks roared like wild animals, waved the machete in their hand, drove the horses and rushed towards the Tang army.


    In this vast grassland, two fierce cavalry teams, fearless of death, fiercely collided with each other.


    Dang Dang.


    The sound of metal collision rang through the grassland.


    The bloody fight began at this moment.


    Tang Hao, together with the eighteen horsemen, rushed into the ranks of the Turks.


    The silver gun was as bright as a dragon. With its powerful strength, it pierced a Turkic soldier in an instant.


    Blood gushed out.


    At this moment, Tang Hao and shibaqi are like a killing machine. Wherever they go, there will be a bloody storm.


    Blood mist rose all over the sky.


    The sound of fighting, howling and the painful neighing of war horses are intertwined into a fighting song that shocked all the fields.


    The two armies, more than 30000 people, are completely mixed up.


    The shadow of the knife is graceful, and the sword and halberd are intertwined.


    Under the influence of the aura of Wu soul, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty gained a little bonus in speed and physical strength, and unconsciously surpassed the Turkic soldiers.


    The war on the grassland is doomed to become unfair from the beginning.


    Over time, the balance of victory gradually tilted to Datang.


    Tang Hao and the 18th cavalry marched through the whole battlefield, becoming more and more brave and invincible.


    The silver spear and all kinds of weapons turned into a sharp sickle in the hand of death, harvesting the lives of Turkic soldiers.


    Under the charge of this team, the Turkic cavalry was ruthlessly pierced.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    "Kill for Datang!"


    The loud slogans gradually suppressed the roar of the Turks and filled every corner of the battlefield.


    The "Tang" military flag stands in the army and flies wantonly.


    The flag will not fall, and the fight will not stop.


    Previously, the elite of the Tang Dynasty could fight these arrogant Turkic soldiers only when they were well equipped.


    At this moment, it is completely different.


    Twenty thousand well-equipped troops have reached a higher level of combat effectiveness under the influence of unaware martial spirits.


    Such a great disparity in force has quietly given the Tang soldiers an advantage.


    In the case of one-on-one, you can even easily press the Turkic cavalry.


    Half an hour later, the number of fierce Turkic soldiers decreased sharply and gradually became tired.


    On the other hand, Datang seems to have endless energy, and the momentum of fighting is not reduced by a minute and a half.


    With the passage of time, more and more Turkic soldiers fell off their horses.


    Die, return home.


    The fighting gradually stopped and returned to peace.


    sundowners.


    There was a sunset glow in the sky, as if it was dyed red by the blood on the fertile field.


    On the grassland, all the grass was dyed red by blood.


    Looking around, there are corpses everywhere and the bodies of war horses.


    Tang Hao dragged the silver gun obliquely, walked in the sea of corpses and blood, and trampled on the broken blades and armor, announcing the end of the tragic war.


    Twenty thousand cavalry wiped out the Turkic cavalry.


    None of those proud and invincible Turkic soldiers escaped and died on the grassland.


    "General, we lost more than 3000 soldiers and slightly injured more than 1000."


    A general of Zuo Xiaowei immediately reported to Tang Hao.


    Three thousand.


    Tang Hao can bear the loss. After all, there are more than 10000 Turkic soldiers opposite.


    This is also the casualties in the case of absolute superiority in number and equipment and the blessing of martial spirit.


    If it were split in half, conservative estimates would double the number of casualties.


    Tang haolang said.


    "Tidy up the battlefield, only wounded soldiers, repair for an hour, go east!"


    After solving the Turkic cavalry, Tang Hao has no worries. Now he has two choices in front of him.

 Chapter 261

    Deyang.


    Chinese Army accounts.


    When Li Jing finished reading the book from the flying pigeon from Datong mansion.


    The whole tent was quiet, and everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Even Li Jing, known as the military God of the Tang Dynasty, who has always been calm and calm, stared at him.


    Read the good news word by word and sentence by sentence.


    As if the good news was false, Li Jing just looked at it and seemed to find a trace of fraud in this good news.


    Attack for thousands of miles, rescue Xiangcheng, rest for half a day and break Baidao city.


    The news is too shocking!


    Li Jing couldn''t be clearer about the Turkic general tukuta who was killed.


    This is one of the few generals on the grassland that he admires.


    Resourceful and a victorious general.


    Its name on the grassland can be compared with the generals of Lingyan Pavilion in the Tang Dynasty.


    What''s more, tukuta is big, tall and majestic. He is an outstanding general in martial arts.


    But the fact is that Tang Hao killed the famous general in Baidao city.


    After repeated confirmation several times, Li Jing decided that there was no problem with the good news, so she slowly put down the note.


    In the big tent, everyone was stunned and had not recovered from the shock for a while.


    A long silence.


    The deputy general attached an excited way.


    "Commander! Now you can have a safe sleep! Captain Li should be on his way back!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing''s bloodshot eyes were wet.


    In his dry throat, he murmured.


    "Hao''er, you didn''t just save Datang!"


    "You saved the Li family! The Li family owes you a life!"


    Chumo paused for a moment, grinned and said.


    "I knew it! Brother Tang must have a way to break the deadlock!"


    Another senior general also blushed, Lang said.


    "General Tang is just like a divine soldier. This is to break the conspiracy of Jieli Khan''s soldiers to divide two routes. It''s really gratifying."


    For a time, many generals cheerfully echoed and laughed.


    From this moment on.


    Over the past few days, the clouds and smoke lingering in the Chinese Army''s big tent have dissipated.


    This good news, like a rising sun in the East, slowly shone into the big tent of the Chinese army, and the hearts of the people were warm.


    Li Jing rubbed her eyes and felt the golden boulder fall to the ground. It was very comfortable for a time.


    Looking at the generals who laughed, Li jinglang said.


    "The first victory is really gratifying."


    Then he waved his hand.


    "Somebody! Spread this note all over the three armed forces, which has shocked the hearts of the troops!"


    At the command, guards outside the tent marched forward, excitedly took the note and went out of the tent.


    Joy returns to joy.


    But the war is not over.


    Li Jing said in a loud voice.


    "You guys, the war is not over yet. Tang Hao made meritorious contributions in the first battle and broke the deadlock. What do you think of the next war?"


    Chumo''s joy is still warm, and his ruddy face is still excited. He smiles.


    "Marshal! Such a dangerous impasse can be easily solved by brother Tang. Let''s follow last month''s plan."


    Referring to the plot of raiding Yinshan last time, those who were still questioning whether Tang Hao could create miracles now have no doubt at all.


    When Tang Hao raided Yinshan again this time, people had a little more confidence in the 20000 cavalry led by Tang Hao.


    At this time, when Chen Chumo mentioned this plan, many people agreed with it again and again.


    Li Jing gradually put away her smile, dragged her chin and seriously thought about the war situation.


    Thinking for a long time, Li Jing asked in a deep voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the situation now is different from that before January."


    "The western line is heavily defended. Although it was broken by Tang Hao, it can still be seen that Jieli Khan is well deployed."


    "At present, although the Turkic army is divided into troops on the western line, it still occupies a huge advantage in the number of people, and the situation is much more severe than last time."


    "If you were Tang Hao, what would you do?"


    After hearing Li Jing''s inquiry, Chumo, the young deputy general beside him, replied without thinking.


    "Of course, lead the army north, all the way west, and go straight to the king''s Court of gold accounts!"


    This deputy general is the one who experienced the last surprise attack on Yinshan Mountain.


    Although it was very dangerous all the way, he would never forget the hearty fighting and massive military achievements.


    Li Jing mentioned this time, and the deputy general was the first to respond.


    Li Jing''s deputy general analyzed.


    "It must be so. Jieli Khan''s fortification on the western line must be to block the raid team from the territory of Datang and not give brother Tang the opportunity to infiltrate the grassland."


    "At this time, there are 190000 soldiers on the front line against Deyang, plus soldiers on the western front. The number of soldiers has reached the peak in history."


    "My subordinates assert that this Jieli Khan must be out this time, and the golden account King''s court is likely to be empty!"


    Even Su Qingjie, who had just returned to the barracks, said excitedly.


    "In this way, brother Tang will break through the two lines of defense and break the golden account. The journey of the king''s court will be very smooth."


    "At that time, I''m afraid as soon as Jieli Khan receives the news, he will have to immediately return to the dynasty."


    "When the Turkic soldiers retreat in a hurry and the morale of the army is very lax, our army will be able to win completely!"


    When he said these words, Su Qingjie''s face was ruddy and his speech was passionate and sonorous.


    Listening to these infectious words, all the generals present couldn''t help feeling excited and excited.


    It seems that the victory of the counter offensive is at hand, and a large number of military achievements are within reach!

 Chapter 262

    The Chinese Army''s big tent is in turmoil again!


    It was just because of that good news that everyone was immersed in joy.


    And this time I saw the dawn of victory! I saw a large number of military achievements waving in the distance!


    Li Jing looked at the people''s faces and said coldly.


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Those happy people, listening to this sentence, immediately wondered.


    In the big tent, all the generals looked at Li Jing.


    Li Jing''s face gradually became dignified, glanced at the whole audience and said in a deep voice.


    "What if Tang Hao raided Yinshan and Jieli Khan gave up the golden tent King court?"


    In an instant, the smiles on the generals'' faces solidified and turned to stunned.


    The Chinese army once again fell silent.


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    The same question not only appeared in Deyang''s big account of the Chinese army.


    Even the Tai Chi hall at this time also issued the same question!


    It was Qin Qiong who said she was ill and didn''t go out of the house.


    When Tang Hao''s good news reached the Imperial City, all the officials were relaxed. At the same time, they were particularly optimistic about the war in the north.


    Even in the heart of the minister, he acquiesced that Tang Hao would go all the way north and make trouble with the Yellow Dragon.


    Follow the old road and let the Turkic army fall into passivity.


    But no one has thought about it.


    If Jieli Khan clenched his teeth, gave up the king''s Court of the golden tent and resolutely attacked the city. What will be the result of ignoring Tang Hao, a strange Tang soldier?


    If the Deyang war broke out and Jieli Khan attacked the city, the 20000 cavalry led by Tang Hao would be useless!


    What''s more, the Turkic army has an absolute advantage in the number and war situation, and Datang definitely dare not launch a decisive battle.


    Even if Li Jing can defend Deyang with the strength of the city.


    Jieli Khan could give up Deyang, which was occupied by a large army, and attack Datong mansion, which was weak in strength.


    If Datong falls, half of the Tang Dynasty will give in.


    What''s more, if Jieli Khan jumped over the wall and went directly south, it would be the capital of Tang Dynasty, Chang''an!


    In this way, Tang Hao trampled the golden tent court in time, and the war was lost!


    Even worse.


    Datang!


    Will face subjugation!


    For a moment, the whole Tai Chi hall was silent.


    The cloud that dissipated soon filled the whole hall again!


    Changsun Wuji walked slowly in the hall, his eyebrows locked, hesitated for a long time, and said slowly.


    "Tang Xianzi is a wise man. I think he will certainly think of this layer."


    Although it is said to the ministers, it is not an expectation of the eldest sun Wuji.


    The leader of Yuchi Jingde frowned and sighed.


    "Hey! I''ll just say it!"


    "Life in the world is nothing more than money and power. Tang Xianzi is still young and has made great achievements many times. It''s just for these two words."


    "It is the mission of Tang Xianzi to attack Yinshan Mountain and break the golden tent King''s court."


    "What''s more, it''s an unparalleled feat. For such military feats, ask yourself, is that exciting?"


    Although this remark is explicit, it is reasonable.


    In this war, the commander is Li Jing, and it is Li Jing''s responsibility to win or lose.


    The goal of Tang Hao''s strange soldiers is to raid the golden tent King''s court. As for the victory or defeat of the war, Tang Hao is not the leader.


    What''s more, for Tang Hao, the direct withdrawal of gold account Wangting is also the best choice and the most beneficial choice.


    Li Ji took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, Jieli Khan''s desperate fight is a hypothesis."


    "For Jieli Khan, the golden tent King court is the fundamental place. I think he should rush to rescue Yinshan."


    But such words seem to have little persuasion. Many old ministers are still sad, cloudy and can''t see a smile.


    Gao Shilian, with a dignified face, slowly stood out and said in a deep voice.


    "Jieli Khan is by no means an ordinary person. He is extremely smart, has a more solid military strategy, and is more meticulous in controlling the overall situation."


    "If he really received the news of Tang Hao''s raid on Yinshan, I''m afraid he knew at that time that the army was slow and could not stop Tang Hao''s footsteps. He would have the idea of fighting to the death."


    "If he really said this time, he must know that the only way out is to defeat Li Jing''s 140000 army."


    "The king''s Court of the golden tent is a small place, which is more important than half of the Tang Dynasty. Presumably, Jieli Khan knows better than everyone here."


    When the king of Tang sat on the Dragon chair, his previous joy disappeared, and his face became gloomy, saying.


    "Where is Tang Hao now?"


    The eldest sun Wuji smiled bitterly and said.


    "Tang Hao is now in the hinterland of the grassland. The grassland is vast. If you want to find him, you will undoubtedly look for a needle in the sea."


    The last hope of contacting Tang Hao was also extinguished.


    Above the hall, it was again shrouded in the clouds of war in the north.


    Gao Shilian was also very anxious. With a sad face, he paced back and forth in the hall.


    In the quiet hall, there was no sound except the sound of footsteps.


    A moment later, Gao Shilian stopped and sighed.


    "Now it seems that only pray that najieli Khan will not do such extreme things."

 Chapter 263

    Deyang.


    Turkic camp.


    Jieli Khan looked at the stiff corpse on the ground and was silent for a long time.


    Then, Jieli Khan suddenly got up, took out the machete at his waist and cut the table in front of him in two.


    He almost frantically vented his anger.


    "It''s the young general in white again! It''s him again!"


    "Tang Hao! I remember your name! I will tear you to pieces!"


    The angry roar echoed in the Turkic camp for a long time.


    After a quarter of an hour of venting, the furious Jieli Khan gradually calmed down.


    The military division beside him looked at Jieli Khan, who gradually calmed down, and said quite calmly.


    "Khan, this is not the time to get angry. Now, it will not work for us to divide our troops into two ways. You should think about what we should do next."


    Jieli Khan had a chilling light in his eyes, clenched his teeth and said.


    "If that damned Tang Hao had the same ability, he could easily break through my two lines of defense and lead a large number of troops. It is very likely that he wiped out the 15000 cavalry arranged by the king on the grassland."


    "Now his method is the same as that of a month ago. He must have gone to the king''s Court of gold accounts. The boy who should be killed has constant Yin moves, which is really a headache!"


    The military division frowned slightly.


    "The boy with oil on the soles of his feet is really cunning. I''m afraid he''s far faster than our warriors, and it''s hard for the army to catch up."


    Jieli Khan said.


    "The king''s Court of gold accounts is the foundation. Naturally, I want to rectify the army and return to the king''s Court of gold accounts. I must kill this boy all the way."


    "The boy is like entering his own home on the grassland. Within two months, he acted recklessly on the king''s territory. How can the king allow him to be so reckless!"


    The military master looked at Jieli Khan and said that he still hated Tang Hao. He didn''t come out of his hatred. His face was anxious and a little hoarse.


    "Khan, you can''t be dazzled by Tang Hao. You should look at the whole war situation."


    "The number of soldiers led by Tang Hao is still unknown. If there are really a few soldiers, don''t we kill Ji with an ox knife?"


    "It''s too late to rescue the king''s Court of gold accounts. Even if the whole army withdraws now, I''m afraid the army opposite will not agree."


    "After all, it was Li Jing who led the troops this time, not the trembling Li Xiaogong. We can''t retreat in a big way under Li Jing''s eyes!"


    Hearing the military division''s reminder, Jieli Khan became silent, put his hand on his forehead and thought quietly.


    Although Jieli Khan grew up on the grassland and was used to being rough, he can become the leader of the grassland. After all, he is not a wild man.


    After gradually waking up, his mind became very active.


    I immediately understood these principles and knew that such passivity would be detrimental to the overall situation of the war.


    It is also clear that as the master of the grassland, his words will dominate the direction of the whole battlefield.


    Now it''s not easy to convince the leaders of grassland tribes for the second time. If it''s really difficult for the golden tent court this time, they will withdraw the troops in a hurry.


    Then I''m afraid this will be the last time in my life to denounce Datang.


    A moment later, Jieli Khan looked at the military division and frowned.


    "If you give up the golden tent King''s court and fight with the Tang army, Li Jing''s old fox will shrink into the city and stick to the city, I have no way."


    The military master smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Khan, why stick to one place?"


    Hearing this, Jieli Khan only felt his eyes bright and said.


    "The military division means that we can take a detour and attack Datong?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jieli Khan twisted his rough face and said in a deep voice.


    "In this way, the risk is great, Datong is easy to attack, but after all, it is the territory of Datang, and Li Jing''s army will support it at any time. We are alone and in-depth, and it is likely that the whole army will be destroyed."


    Smelling the speech, the military Master said with a smile.


    "If we capture Datong, we will capture more than half of the Tang Dynasty. If we go all the way south, maybe the Tang Dynasty will change."


    Jieli Khan fell into silence again.


    The higher the risk! The greater the profit!


    Datong, with a weak military force, is undoubtedly a piece of fat at this moment.


    After this fat meat, the report is obvious.


    Capture Datong, go all the way south, wash Chang''an, capture the royal family alive, and shed shame!


    Thinking of these, Jieli Khan was moved.


    After a long time, Jieli Khan suddenly raised his head with a determined look in his eyes.


    "Pass my order, the whole army will rectify, bypass the Datang camp in front, and send troops to Datong!"


    The loud voice of Jieli Khan sounded in every corner of the Turkic camp.


    With this order, 190000 Turkic soldiers took action, and the tribal leaders also reorganized the soldiers.


    Rows and rows of Turkic soldiers ready to go gathered, tents were loaded into carriages, and siege vehicles were pushed out.


    190000 people move together, with great momentum!


    With the intensive mobilization of the Turkic army, there was a brief chaos in the Datang military camp opposite.

 Chapter 264

    In the big tent of the Chinese army in the Tang Dynasty, the atmosphere is dignified.


    In the face of the rapidly changing situation, people just feel like the top of Mount Tai and can''t breathe.


    Just then.


    A school captain rushed into the account and hugged his fist.


    "Commander! There''s movement in the Turkic camp!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone in the big tent suddenly sank.


    Li Jing quickly stepped out of the account and strode up the watchtower.


    All the generals behind him just followed him. They were all sad, even mixed with a trace of tension and uneasiness.


    As soon as he boarded the watchtower, the scene in front of him really shocked Li Jing and his colleagues.


    Chumo''s deputy general is surprised.


    "Is Jieli Khan crazy? Looking at the situation, he seems to be running in the direction of Datong."


    Su Qingjie stared at the Turkic camp and frowned.


    "He''s desperate and ready to fight for his life!"


    Li Jin''s deputy general said in a deep voice.


    "I''m afraid he''s going to force us to fight to the death with him."


    Li Jing looked gloomy, stared at everything in the Turkic camp and said slowly.


    "If Tang Hao went all the way north, he must have been in Yinshan for a generation now. I''m afraid it won''t be too far from the golden tent King''s court."


    General Chumo looks at Li Jing with a gloomy but unusually calm face and says angrily.


    "Marshal! What time is it now? You are still thinking about Tang Hao going north and raiding the king''s Court of the golden tent!"


    "Our side is already very urgent!"


    "Good!"


    While talking, Li Jing slowly turned around and looked at the generals behind her with a cold look in her eyes.


    "This war is inevitable!"


    "Moreover, we can only rely on ourselves in this war!"


    After a pause, Li Jing''s eyes swept over the faces of many generals one by one and said slowly.


    "The Turkic soldiers intend to capture Datong. If the Turkic army is allowed to go south, it will only completely erode the situation in the north and even subjugate the country!"


    "None of us can shoulder this responsibility!"


    "Anyway, we should organize the Turks to go south at all costs!"


    Chumo is slightly surprised. He looks at Li Jing and says with uncertainty.


    "Marshal! Do you mean that now we are going to have a decisive battle with the Turkic army?"


    Others frowned and stared at Li Jing, waiting for a positive answer.


    Li Jing''s deputy general, embarrassed, frowned and said.


    "Now we go to garrison Xiangcheng. There are 3000 soldiers in Baidao each. In total, our current military strength is only 130000."


    "The difference between 130000 troops and 190000 troops of the Turkic army is too great!"


    "We... We''re afraid there''s no chance of winning!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing sneered and said.


    "On the surface, Jieli Khan gave up the golden account court, but I believe he will never let the golden account court go."


    "He will certainly send a cavalry to rescue, and there must be a lot of cavalry!"


    At this point, Li Jing paused for a moment and continued.


    "The king''s Court of the golden tent is his foundation. He will let Tang Hao attack the king''s Court of the golden tent, but he will never tolerate Tang Hao to take gold, silver and treasures from the king''s Court of the golden tent."


    "Wealth is the root of his stability."


    Li Jing slowly looked up, looked at the northern sky and said slowly.


    "If I don''t expect it, Jieli Khan will send a team of about 20000 people. The real purpose is not to ambush Tang Hao''s cavalry."


    "In this way, we are not facing 190000 Turkic cavalry, but 170000 Turkic cavalry!"


    "Report! Commander, Captain Li is back!"


    A quick cry came, and then a school captain went up the watchtower with a happy face.


    "Daughter... Daughter is back?"


    In meditation, Li Jing was suddenly awakened by these two words and hurried down the lookout platform.


    The veterans behind him closely followed Li Jing to meet the heroine who died in Xiangcheng.


    At first glance, Li Wanqing was covered with blood, clothes and knife wounds. Supported by two Deyang guards, she walked towards Li Jing in vain.


    The veteran who had been on the battlefield for a long time burst into tears. Seeing Li Wanqing''s embarrassed appearance, he felt as if he had been gouged out of a piece of meat. He was in pain and trembled and exhaled.


    "My son!"


    A few steps ran forward, painfully took Li Wanqing''s arm and trembled.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    At this moment, there are not too many words!


    But every word reveals a strong father''s love.


    Li Wanqing smiled weakly and said weakly.


    "Xiangcheng, I still can''t hold it, thanks to my husband who arrived in time!"


    "I also hope my father can fight the war in front of me and use the head of the Turk to pay tribute to more than a thousand soldiers who died in Datang!"


    Li Jing looked at the unkempt Li Wanqing, with tears in her eyes, nodded heavily and said.


    "Father knows! You can rest assured and recover!"


    After that, Li Jing slowly looked up and looked at the soldiers behind Li Wanqing.


    The armour clothes were broken and pale, but the eyes were full of expectation.


    Li Jing suddenly stood with her head held high, with a look of awe and a loud voice.


    "The Lord will obey the order and bow for these soldiers who will defend Xiangcheng to the death!"


    At the command, all Deyang guards present bowed slowly with respect.


    The appearance of this group, although in a mess, has an invisible impact on the defenders of the main city of Deyang.


    It seemed to give them great encouragement to meet the coming war with full fighting spirit.

 Chapter 265

    Chang''an.


    Hu yuelou.


    When Tang Hao fought with his blood and life, the powerful sons of Chang''an City were holding a poetry meeting here, talking about heaven and earth, drinking and having fun.


    It was Fang Xuanling''s second son, Fang Xuanling, who held the poetry meeting.


    As for those who participated in the poetry meeting, not many, but they were all the famous sons of Chang''an city.


    For example, Chang sun Chong, the eldest son of Chang sun mansion, is a talented Li Hui who is famous in Chang''an.


    For another example, the young son of Gao Shilian, Duke of the state of Shen.


    And his good friend, Cheng Chuliang of the Cheng family.


    At this moment, beside every son of the world, there is a beautiful woman. These brothel books are responsible for serving tea and water.


    They sat around the screen, cross legged, and placed all kinds of drinks, fruits and vegetables on the low table in front of them.


    Fang Yiai picked up the clear wine, took a sip gently, squinted slightly, enjoyed it very much, smacked his tongue and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time I invite you to come. Poetry appreciation is the second priority, focusing on wine tasting."


    "This is the new wine from qingpingfang. Although it is a little spicy, the wine is full of fragrance. It is much better than the wine you used to drink."


    Cheng Chuliang looked at the clear wine just poured and was surprised.


    "Brother Fang! This wine is the best wine that has been robbed in Chang''an neighborhood in recent days? It''s a good thing. I broke my head and spent 500 Wen to buy a small jar these days."


    Gao Xing also took a pleasant sip, glanced at the wine pot on the table and said slowly.


    "Indeed, it costs 200 Wen for this small pot. Where can ordinary people drink such expensive wine?"


    Li Hui smiled.


    "Rare things are precious. This kind of good wine should have been enjoyed by these dignitaries, such as me. Where are the people in Jingshi eligible to enjoy it?"


    Hearing what Li Hui said, several people present nodded in agreement.


    Fang Yiai echoed.


    "What childe Li said is very true. If those people in rags can afford it, it''s not a good wine."


    Chang sun Chong sat there, slowly drinking wine, smiling and silent.


    Listening to the praise in his ear, Chang sun Chong estimated that among the people, he was afraid that he really knew who the maker behind the good wine was.


    Fang Yiai seemed to think of something, "eh", and asked.


    "I heard that Tang Hao made this wine? But it''s true?"


    As soon as I mentioned this, Gao, the youngest of that year, suddenly became interested and said with great interest.


    "I have also heard that this is what the Viscount''s house transports to the four wine shops in the city every morning. I''m afraid it won''t be false."


    Li Hui snorted coldly and said.


    "This boy still has this skill? It''s probably just a rumor."


    Having said that, Li Hui also vaguely felt that it could not be fake.


    After all, for such rumors, he only heard this voice, and no one mentioned anyone else.


    Li Hui frowned slightly when he mentioned Tang Hao.


    At the last poetry meeting, Tang Hao pressed himself. Even the wine he brewed was sought after by the dignitaries in Chang''an. For a time, he was uncomfortable.


    I suddenly feel that the wine in my mouth is not as good as that.


    At this moment, a silent eldest sun Chong said slowly.


    "This wine comes from the Viscount''s house. It was brewed by the winemaker of Tang Hao''s house."


    Gao said with envy.


    "Now, with this new wine, qingpingfang has become the largest wine shop in the imperial city."


    "As soon as this sky high price wine first appeared on the market, powerful families in Chang''an City flocked to it. I''m afraid this kind of wine can make a lot of money in a year."


    "It''s said that Tang Hao has also bought and sold new tea. Looking at the popular business, I''m afraid that in a few years, Tang Hao will be called Tang Bancheng."


    Hearing the speech, a touch of joy flashed across Li Hui''s uncertain face.


    If you rely on your royal status and your family''s financial resources to cut off Tang Hao''s business, it would be a pleasure.


    At this time, the Viscount''s house was still in its infancy, and new tea and wine were the economic lifeline of the Viscount''s house.


    If Tang Hao''s wealth is cut off, I''m afraid Tang Hao will not be able to afford the expenses of his family servants.


    If there is no money in Chang''an, it is empty talk to develop here.


    To gain power, financial resources are essential!


    However, before he could think it over, Chang sun Chong dismissed his idea in an instant.


    Chang sun Chong still sat there, sipping the wine with an indifferent look. Yu Guangzhong looked at the light and dark of Li Hui''s look in his eyes and said faintly.


    "You''d better not think about this new wine. The prince is very interested in this wine shop."


    Although this was said to Gao Peng, it was actually said to Li Hui.


    Hearing Chang sun Chong''s words, Li Hui paused for a moment, and his heart trembled inexplicably.


    The tavern has something to do with the prince?


    It means that the prince and Tang Hao are also inextricably linked!


    Who is Prince Li Chengqian?


    That''s the Chu Jun of Datang!


    If you rashly move the wrong idea of the wine shop, you will certainly be hated by the crown prince. You can imagine the result.


    Over time, if the future monarch ascends the throne, even his father may not be able to protect him.


    Li Hui had thoughts, but others just asked casually and didn''t take it to heart.


    Fang Yiai said curiously.


    "By the way, I haven''t heard from Tang Xianzi for some days, and I haven''t met him in Chang''an city. Is it because I''m sick?"


    Cheng Chuliang also has a strange face.


    "Yes, my father asked me to go to the Viscount''s house a few days ago. He said he was looking for Tang Xianzi to discuss some matters, and he had never met Tang Xianzi."


    With the mention of several days, Chang sun Chong was also curious for a moment.


    I went to visit the Viscount''s house these days and didn''t see Tang Hao.


    When asked about his father''s grandson Wuji, grandson Wuji also looked solemn and said that it was related to the secrets of Datang, so don''t ask more.


    For a time, people in Hu yuelou also suspected Tang Hao who had disappeared.

 Chapter 266

    "Big news! Big news!"


    With a cry, a young man in military uniform rushed into Hu Yue Building and shouted in the hall on the first floor.


    For a moment, the originally noisy Hu Yue building was temporarily quiet. People on the first floor surrounded the youth and asked curiously.


    "What''s the news?"


    At this moment, even these powerful sons sitting on the third floor also suspended the topic just now and waited for the next words of the youth.


    The young man stood proudly in the crowd and shouted excitedly.


    "Tang Xianzi led 20000 troops to rescue Xiangcheng. Half a day later, he broke through Baidao city and killed the Turkic general and his 8000 Turkic soldiers!"


    In an instant, the whole Huyue building was quiet.


    Bang.


    A wine glass fell to the ground, and the crisp crack came.


    Someone asked incredulously.


    "Is the news reliable? Can''t someone make it up?"


    The young man smiled.


    "I just got the news from the chaotang. It''s absolutely warm. If you don''t believe it, you can go and inquire!"


    Just then, another man rushed in, pulled his throat and shouted.


    "In the battle in the north, the first battle of tangxianzi was won! It''s gratifying. Come on! Give me a pot of good wine first. I''ll be here today. I wish the Tang army defeat the Turkic army!"


    The two news that followed immediately made Hu yuelou unable to press again.


    Sun Chong, the eldest son on the third floor of Hu Yue Building, was stunned on Junlang''s face.


    Not only chang sun Chong, but all the sons of the world on the third floor were surprised, even incredible.


    Cheng Chuliang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with difficulty.


    "This... This is incredible, isn''t it?"


    Fang Yiai''s face is complex and bitter.


    "I''m ashamed to say that we are the same age. We spend our time here, but Tang Xianzi has led tens of thousands of Tang sergeants to settle the country."


    Gao tut said.


    "It''s impossible to compare. The Turkic general was killed in the first battle. It''s like a demon."


    The eldest sun rushed with envy and shook his head slightly.


    "What kind of person is this? I can''t seem to find any defects!"


    Sitting there, Li Hui held a wine glass in his hand, and his expression was extremely rich.


    When I first heard the news, I was shocked, stunned and numb.


    When I heard that the sons around me were full of praise for Tang Hao, an inexplicable sour feeling climbed up to my heart.


    When I heard these praises, a trace of hatred surged into my heart.


    The greatest sorrow in the world is that I am still wantonly wasting my youth in this restaurant and wasting my time.


    People of the same generation have made great achievements and competed with their parents!


    After jealousy and disgust, there is a strong sense of powerlessness.


    It seems that Tang Hao is an insurmountable mountain among the young talents of the Tang Dynasty.


    And I stood at the foot of this mountain, feeling helpless, small and weak.


    Li Hui, who claimed to be the first talent of Chang''an, also had a sense of frustration at this time.


    Li Hui suddenly stood up, his face was livid, without any words, slightly lowered his head and went straight to the door of Hu yuelou.


    This sudden move really startled the people who were talking about Tang Hao.


    Looking at Li Hui walking towards the door, Fang Yiai hurriedly asked.


    "Childe Li, the poetry meeting is not over yet. Where are you going?"


    Li Hui didn''t look back. He walked alone and said in a deep voice.


    "Go home!"


    The crowd looked at the angry Li Hui and looked at each other.


    Cheng Chuliang wanted to say something, but he was stopped by changsun Chong.


    "Stop talking and let him go."


    Cheng Chuliang''s arm stopped in the air and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by changsun Chong.


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Chuliang looked at the door again, shook his head slightly and sighed.


    Chang sun Chong understood.


    The reason why Li Hui is so impolite is that Li Hui''s self-esteem is haunted. More specifically, it is the pride of Li Hui, who is just crowned Chang''an, who has been ruthlessly ravaged by Tang Hao again.


    Li Hui is different from his own go with the flow. Li Hui has always been pretentious and has always been a genius in everyone''s eyes. At a very young age, he has made great achievements in his official career.


    However, in only half a year, Tang Hao''s foreign army rose. First, he raided Yinshan and captured the Turkic Prince alive, creating this miracle and shaking the Tang Dynasty hall.


    Then he had great attainments in poetry. In the last poetry meeting, he once again won the applause of the whole hall with a handed down poem and put Li Hui on the head.


    Today, Tang Hao led 20000 soldiers to rescue Xiangcheng, smash Baidao city and win the first battle. These feats can be compared with the champion Hou in terms of martial arts.


    Even at the time of this war, Tang Hao has no flash. Just by virtue of this, he can add a good reputation and become famous in the Tang Dynasty.


    When the class returned to the dynasty, Tang Hao became an official and became a grand duke. Naturally, he stopped talking.


    At that time, Li Hui could only look up to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao, who had disappeared for a long time, once again exposed his whereabouts when the news of breaking the Baidao city came, and was once again publicized in Chang''an city.

 Chapter 267

    When Tang Hao became a word of mouth figure in the neighborhood of Chang''an city again, Tang Hao was still repairing a low-lying place with more than 15000 people.


    According to the report from the scouts, at present, there are no Turkic soldiers intercepted on the grassland.


    Two Zuo Xiaowei generals stood in front of Tang Hao at this time, waiting for the next instructions.


    Tang Hao looked at the two Zuo Xiaowei generals and said.


    "Now, the news of Xiangcheng must have reached the Turkic camp, but there are no large numbers of Turkic soldiers on the grassland. What do you think of the previous war situation?"


    General Zuo Xiaowei, named Li Yu, pondered for a moment and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bad signal. I''m afraid it''s our strategy to divide our troops. It didn''t play any role."


    Another general named Wang Fei said.


    "General, there is basically no big army on the grassland at this time. It is a good time for us to go straight to Yinshan. This time, Jieli Khan, known as 200000 troops, can be said to be in full swing. This is a rare opportunity!"


    "At this time, the king''s Court of the golden tent must be empty. This is a lamb to be slaughtered. We can work hard to win the king''s Court of the golden tent."


    Before Tang Hao could speak, Li Yu answered.


    "That''s a bad word! This time, we take Baidao city with the momentum of thunder, drive straight into Yinshan, and it is likely to make Jieli Khan jump over the wall and start a war with Li Shuai!"


    "At this time, Xiangcheng and Baidao also need to be stationed. It is inevitable that Li Shuai''s 10000 troops will be divided. In this way, 130000 vs. 190000, there is no chance of winning the frontal battlefield. Even if we rush to Yinshan, it is meaningless!"


    What Li Yu said was exactly what Tang Hao thought. He couldn''t help praising Li Yu.


    Wang feitan said.


    "It seems that General Li still has some distrust of Li Shuai. When there are few enemies, Li Shuai doesn''t know. Naturally, he won''t give Jieli Khan this opportunity."


    "Besides, the war will never end in a short time. I''m afraid the city will not be attacked in ten days."


    "If we march in a hurry and raid the king''s Court of the golden tent, we should rush back at the end of the city defense war. Then we will encircle Li Shuai and the stars, and we will be able to eliminate the main Turkic force."


    Wang Fei is also a man who likes to take risks. This strategy is a time difference.


    Now the Turkic army has a great advantage in number. Even if this team of 15000 goes to support, the effect is not obvious.


    Tang Hao looked at the two arguing and said slowly.


    "What you said is reasonable. The Tang army has the advantage of Garrisoning the city, while the Turks have the advantage of number of people. If it is a siege, the Tang Dynasty will certainly have the advantage. According to my guess, Jieli Khan will expand his advantage and force Li Shuai to fight one."


    Li Yu thought for a moment, then got along with the reason and said.


    "You mean that Jieli Khan would force the Tang army to fight in the fertile field in the name of attacking Datong?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao nodded slightly and said.


    "This is what I am worried about. After all, najieli Khan is not a reckless man."


    Wang Fei also frowned slightly, thought about the interests, and said slowly.


    "In this way, Li Shuai can only harden his head and rush to fight. If Li Shuai is defeated, it will be equivalent to the northern gate of Datang, completely opened."


    Tang Hao''s eyes slowly swept over the faces of the two generals and said.


    "That''s what I''m worried about!"


    "Before that, Tubo, Western Turks and even Koguryo were eyeing. If Datang was defeated this time, these countries would undoubtedly take advantage of the fire. At that time, I was afraid that Datang would be really attacked on all sides!"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s analysis, they had a new understanding of the anxious war situation in front of them.


    The raid on Yinshan was undoubtedly a great credit. These military achievements were enough to make Tang Hao go on the road of being a marquee.


    However, under the temptation of such interests, Tang Hao could not be moved and still give up. His state of mind is far beyond many veterans.


    In the face of this young but thoughtful Tang Hao, their eyes showed a good amount of appreciation and admiration.


    Tang Hao pondered repeatedly and resolutely said.


    "The whole army! Go east in half an hour!"


    The two generals looked solemn and bowed their hands.


    "Promise!"


    Tang Hao believes that this team''s eastward trip will certainly surprise everyone.


    I''m afraid no one will believe that he will give up his great contributions and rush to Deyang to participate in the decisive battle between Datang and East Turks.


    The king of Tang and his ministers were afraid that they could not think of it, Li Jing was afraid that they could not think of it, even najieli Khan.


    Since everyone was surprised, that is to say, after the beginning of the war, Jieli Khan will not automatically have such a team behind his army.


    Then, once he led the left Xiaowei to appear, he must be able to take Jieli Khan by surprise.


    The top priority is to get to Deyang before the decisive battle is over.


    Time is pressing and there can be no delay.


    More than 15000 soldiers turned their horses and walked away in the direction of the rising sun, knowing that they gradually disappeared on the vast grassland.

 Chapter 268

    Deyang.


    War is imminent.


    Datang Zhongjun camp.


    Woo ~ woo~


    The melodious horn sounded everywhere.


    Dong Dong.


    A war drum thundered.


    Creak, creak.


    Dozens of tall and strong soldiers on the wall of the South Gate of Deyang City desperately pulled the winch. The heavy and solid gate slowly opened at this moment, leaving a wide road.


    Not long.


    The horses neighed and the hoofs rumbled.


    All the troops stationed outside Deyang came rushing.


    In the gradually rapid drumming, the dark soldiers of the Tang Dynasty rushed neatly from the south gate.


    For Deyang City, in any case, it is impossible to station more than 100000 troops at the same time.


    These rushing armies are Tang soldiers stationed outside Deyang City.


    At the moment, facing the melodious horn and the drums, we are rushing to the school yard to gather and prepare the whole army for war.


    Li Jing, dressed in black armor, looked solemn and stood on the commanding platform, staring at the 100000 soldiers in front of him.


    Behind him, under the huge handsome flag, several messenger soldiers holding various flags held their heads high, stared at Li Jing''s tall and straight back, and listened carefully to any instructions from Li Jing.


    Not long.


    All the large school grounds were filled with neatly arrayed soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Five colored flags fluttered in the wind.


    Behind the towering general flag, rows of red "Tang" flags fluttered in the wind and made a sound of hunting.


    After the huge "Tang" ride, the soldiers face the handsome platform and are arranged in order.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The tee drum is finished.


    Commander in chief, those who don''t get there will be killed!


    The whole school field was solemn and quiet.


    On the handsome stage, Li Jing looked cold and shouted.


    "Where will the five be?"


    With an order, the messenger behind immediately waved the corresponding flag.


    Among the 100000 troops, Duan Zhixuan, the main general under the yellow flag, rode forward and said in a loud voice.


    "Report! 20000 sharp men of the Chinese army, the whole army is over!"


    With the completion of the report of Chinese general Duan Zhixuan.


    Under the great generals of green, red, white and black, go out of the main generals and report accordingly.


    "Report! 20000 soldiers of the former army, the whole army is over!"


    "Report! The left army has 20000 troops and horses. The whole army is over!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Jing slightly lowered her head and looked at the 100000 soldiers in front of her.


    Under the sun, a glitters like an ocean, floating in the school field.


    One hundred thousand soldiers are awe inspiring.


    Li Jing stood proudly and shouted.


    "Tens of thousands of elite soldiers of the three armed forces are marching towards the gate of hell. As soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, it is an honor and an opportunity for us to experience such a war!"


    The voice was powerful and impassioned, echoing in the camp.


    As soon as the voice fell, 100000 soldiers shouted.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    This ho ho sound, like the roar of mountain wind, swept the whole fertile field in an instant.


    "Officers and men! The Turkic army is right ahead. It''s time for you to make contributions!"


    "Let the enemy''s blood soak our robes!"


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Hundreds of thousands of sharp scholars of the Tang Dynasty shouted in unison, shaking the fields and rising into the sky.


    Looking at these soldiers who were full of war spirit, Li Jing took out his sword around his waist, pointed to the sky and shouted.


    "Out of the city to meet the enemy!"


    At the command, the north gate opened slowly.


    Then, the war drums thundered everywhere.


    Of the 100000 troops, 20000 cavalry of the former army moved with the order.


    Along with the exciting drums, Chihong took the lead and rushed to the army.


    As the vanguard of the charge, it is mainly cavalry.


    The continuous red flags, like a red ocean, like a torrent, rushed towards the north gate.


    The horse''s hooves rumbled, the ground shook and smoke rose everywhere.


    These tens of thousands of horses seem to crush the city of Deyang.


    As soon as the red ocean came out of the city, a yellow flag followed it, and Duan Zhixuan drank loudly.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Behind him, tens of thousands of soldiers responded with a loud voice.


    "Kill for Datang!"


    "Kill for Datang!"


    Pedal.


    Pedal.


    Pedal.


    After Duan Zhixuan, the flag soldiers carrying red flags took a neat and uniform pace, followed the general and rushed towards the north gate.


    The commanders of the green, white and black armed forces rushed out one after another carrying the handsome flag.


    Under the sky.


    Under the impregnable city of Deyang, soldiers of the Tang Dynasty poured out continuously.


    After a while, the five armies were listed, standing in front of the moat.


    At this time, Li Jing has stood on the watchtower at the head of the city, sitting in the whole Deyang and looking at the whole impending battlefield.


    The movement of 100000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty was not small, and the deafening voice had already spread all over the Turkic camp.


    Jieli Khan, sitting in the military tent, was greatly surprised to hear the scream.


    A successful smile appeared on the military master''s face beside him, saying.


    "Big Khan, it seems that Datang has finally made up his mind to fight us head-on!"


    Hearing the speech, Jieli Khan laughed up and said.


    "It''s so good! He Li Jingzong is the army God of the Tang Dynasty, and he has to fight this war without a chance of winning."


    After that, the rough thug of Jieli Khan waved and said.


    "Go! Take me to meet him!"


    While talking, Jieli Khan had already left the military tent, his right hand was eyebrows, slightly blocking the dazzling sun.


    Only a mile away, the Tang army continued to be in front of Deyang City.


    Jieli Khan put away his smile, and the rough and wild momentum suddenly came out. He looked at more than a dozen tribal leaders in front of him and said sternly.


    "Rectify the sergeant and prepare for war!"


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 269

    Woo ~ woo~


    The melodious horn sounded from the Turkic camp.


    Then the wild drums rumbled.


    For a moment, the leaders'' screams and shouts sounded everywhere in the Turkic camp.


    "All departments of the tiger division quickly reorganize the army!"


    "Eagle division tribe, the whole army is ready for war!"


    "Leopard division tribe, quickly prepare the whole army for war."


    Hearing the speech, the soldiers carrying all kinds of materials put down their things for the time being and quickly took up the horses.


    For a time, hundreds of thousands of people moved together, and the Turkic army seemed a little chaotic.


    The most obvious difference between Turkic soldiers and Tang sergeants lies in the arms.


    Most of the Turkic soldiers were cavalry, and the Turkic army was also dominated by cavalry.


    Not long.


    The tumultuous Turkic army gradually calmed down.


    In the rumbling sound of horse hoofs, mixed with the wild howling of Turkic soldiers, Qi Qi ran towards the banner of Jieli Khan.


    Amid the wind and dust, the three camps stood separately.


    JOJO.


    The war horse kept neighing.


    Jieli Khan got on his horse and rode back and forth before the army.


    More than a dozen rough and crazy tribal leaders immediately reported the assembly.


    "Khan, 20000 warriors under his command, subordinate to the leopard division, the whole army is over!"


    "Big Khan, his 11000 warriors, belong to the eagle division. The whole army is over!"


    "Da Han, fifteen thousand warriors under his command, belongs to the eagle division. The whole army is over!"


    ¡­¡­


    The strong leaders reported the number of their tribes to Jieli Khan.


    Generally speaking, Turkic soldiers belong to three camps, namely, tiger division, Eagle division and leopard division.


    Tiger master is an elite selected from various tribes and can only be mobilized by Jieli Khan himself.


    The main purpose is to protect the safety of Khan. Generally, he will not fight easily.


    Turkic soldiers mostly form a small battle group with tribes as units, and these tribes have large and small, strong and weak. Naturally, they form various soldiers with uneven numbers.


    At this moment, the tiger master is standing proudly opposite Jieli Khan.


    Those Turkic men were full of energy, and their deep eyes revealed a cruel and tyrannical atmosphere.


    Jie Li Khan took out his sword around his waist, turned his horse''s head, pointed the blade directly at Deyang and roared wildly.


    "Warriors! A few months ago, we returned in vain. This time, we must not miss this opportunity!"


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    The three armies responded in unison to Jieli Khan.


    The unique rough and crazy voice on the grassland, mixed with a little wild roar, rumbled across the four fields.


    Jieli Khan listened to the scream in his ear with satisfaction. He looked cold and shouted.


    "Warriors! The king''s court is disturbed and the Yin Mountain cries. This disgrace must not be forgotten!"


    "This time, we want those Han people to pay for their blood!"


    "Blood for blood!"


    "Blood for blood!"


    "Blood for blood!"


    It was mixed with a strong voice of revenge, which spread like a raging tide.


    The Turkic army ignited by revenge opened its scarlet eyes like a dormant beast.


    The Turkic oath is coming to an end.


    At this time, the Turkic soldiers on the observation platform of the camp shouted.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Enemy attack?


    Jieli Khan looked away from the three armies and looked towards Deyang. He subconsciously clenched the handle of the knife in his hand.


    It was noon and the sun was shining.


    At the end of the connection between heaven and earth, the white line stretches. A Datang army quickly appears in the wide field of Deyang. Three miles away, the silver wave is rolling and roaring towards the Turkic army.


    The huge red flag fluttered in the wind and made a sound of hunting.


    Ten thousand Tang cavalry were divided into two groups, one on the left and one on the right.


    The horse''s hooves trod across the grass and soil, and didn''t mean to stop.


    Jieli Khan looked at the invading Tang cavalry with a trace of surprise in his eyes,


    Unexpectedly, these Tang troops took the lead and struck first.


    Looking at the gradual Tang cavalry team, Jieli Khan turned to look at the three armies and said.


    "Who will fight? Swallow this Tang Qi?"


    At the command, four or five leaders shouted.


    "Tur clan, 9000 soldiers are willing to make the first contribution for Khan!"


    "The eagle division, the Kusi family, only wants a war."


    "My subordinates are willing to make the first-class feat for Khan!"


    While the Turks were talking, one of them gave a violent drink.


    "It''s just a Tang horse. Why bother so much!"


    "When I take the head of the Tang general and offer it to Khan!"


    "Leopard division huobatuo family! Follow me to fight against the enemy!"


    As he spoke, fifteen thousand Turkic cavalry rode out of the army. With the shouting of the Turkic general Huo Batuo, he galloped to the Tang army.


    When the decisive battle begins, it is impossible for both sides to dispatch all the armies with a foolish mind.


    After all, this hundred thousand army stretches for several miles. If it is a tactical transfer, it can not be achieved in a quarter of an hour or two.


    More often, when all the troops charge or attack the city, they will let all the troops attack.


    At this time, it is more a mutual test between the two sides.


    The rushing Tang Qizhong.


    Under the white helmet tassel, the cold eyes looked at the Turkic army gathering in front, tightened the hand holding the gun handle, raised the silver long gun high into the sky, and shouted at the flag.


    "Ready!"


    Wow, wow.


    Tang soldiers took out the long bow and arrow feather on their back and held it tightly in their hands. Lie prone on horseback, waiting for a command from the general.

 Chapter 270

    As the Turkic tribes rushed in, the distance between the two cavalry teams shrank rapidly.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    Close to 100 meters.


    "Let go!"


    Under the red flag, he drank violently.


    Brush.


    In the sound of galloping horses'' hoofs, a burst of empty sound broke out from the Tang cavalry.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the rain of arrows rose into the sky.


    Cover the sky and block out the sun. Towards the thundering Turkic cavalry.


    Looking at the arrow rain, Huo Batuo, the tribal leader, shouted urgently.


    "Avoid!"


    At the command, the Turkic soldiers on the war horse bent down dexterously and drilled down from the horse''s belly.


    Rao is so, there are still some howls and the painful neighing of horses.


    The soldiers who fell off their horses were immediately knocked out by the galloping horses behind them.


    The ownerless horse was still mixed with the rumble of hoofs and rushed forward with the big army.


    After dodging a rain of arrows, the originally chaotic stormtroopers recovered their orderly charging posture from the chaos again.


    The war horse galloped, the machete pointed to the front, and the fire pulled out a short and resolute roar.


    "Swallow them! Kill them!"


    On the spreading horses, the Turkic soldiers took out their machetes and held them in their hands. At the moment of acceleration, everyone shouted out at almost the same time.


    "Kill!"


    The overwhelming sound roared, as if rolling the sky clouds, making the air tremble.


    On the other side, the momentum of the Tang cavalry did not weaken.


    He stared at the gradually clear Turkic face and gave a violent drink.


    "Shoot, sprint!"


    Wow, wow.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, Tang soldiers quickly picked up the long gun on the horse''s side hook.


    There was a forest of shaking guns. In this sound, pieces of guns were put down, and the front end pointed forward.


    Chumo stood in the front row, his face almost ferocious, and shouted hard.


    "Crush them!"


    In the dense and accelerated Datang cavalry square, the iron gun was clamped under the armpit, the right hand was tightly clamped and fixed, and a forest of guns pointed directly at the rushing Turkic soldiers.


    Boom, boom.


    Everyone held their breath and could not hear the rest, only the roar of war horses pounding the ground.


    "Hold, hold"


    The distance is getting closer and closer. Nearby, there are constant sounds reminding.


    The moment before the impact, almost everyone''s nerves were stretched to the extreme.


    single.


    Hundreds of people.


    A group of people.


    His eyes were dissatisfied with the blood, his teeth cracked his mouth, and he shouted ferociously.


    "Ah ah ~ ~"


    Chumo clenched the silver gun tightly, and felt the fear of such a large-scale cavalry confrontation, as well as the trembling, even hysterical roar around him.


    then.


    Boom!


    The high-speed cavalry on both sides collided with each other.


    The war horses collided with each other, making a penetrating sound between the flesh and bones.


    The bones of war horses continued to crack and moan.


    The figure on horseback screamed, jumped into the sky and then fell.


    They were trampled and crushed by the wrong war horses, and some were bloody and even guard the minced meat.


    Countless stumps curled up between the hoofs of the galloping horse.


    The spear was stabbed out at the first time, and all of them were broken. The powerful impact force forced those soldiers with guns to fly out.


    Ten thousand Tang cavalry collided wildly and collided with fifteen thousand Turkic cavalry for the first time.


    The first row of the front line is a hard collision.


    The bodies of both sides were constantly thrown up.


    The cavalry in the second row of both sides rushed up continuously, and the real weapon competition on horseback began.


    Bang bang.


    The machete and Tang Dao are connected with each other. Jinming symphony is a mess.


    Among the opposing cavalry, some of the corpses passed through with long guns were still on the horse''s back. They ran a long way before they fell down.


    In some cases, at the moment of collision, both sides stagger each other''s weapons, throw people down from the horse''s back, hold them together between the crazy running horses'' hooves, fight and bite.


    The fighting extends to each other''s array, and the fighting between generals.


    Bang.


    Chumo is in the midst of the chaos, and the silver gun sweeps across, making him look like a rainbow.


    Following the strong momentum of the war horse, relying on this great momentum, the long gun is like a dragon at sea, and instantly penetrates the Turkic horse running on the side from the neck.


    Chumo is running forward. He feels a huge pulling force coming from his arm, and his body suddenly lifts back.


    The right hand holding the long gun suddenly came from friction.


    Subconsciously, Chumo tightens the reins. Chumo''s face is blue with veins. He looks pale for a while and forcibly hands the long gun forward again.


    Poof poof.


    The sound of the spear piercing into the flesh came.


    There was a sound of torn leather armor.


    The Turkic soldier lover on his side took a horse and was pierced by a long gun.


    The Turkic soldier looked at the huge blood hole in his abdomen and fell down slowly in shock.


    Chumo whizzed, pulled out half of the gun body full of viscous liquid from the soldier''s back, and continued to run forward.


    "Chisel through them!"


    A scream came out of the bloody young general''s mouth.


    The words were exported, and there was no stagnation in his hands.


    The silver gun roared in the noise of horse hoofs. One meter in front of him was covered by the shadow of the gun.


    With the sudden appearance of silver light, blood splashed into the sky, then fell heavily on the ground and was kicked out by horseshoes.


    The smell of blood in the air is getting stronger and stronger. Chumo cuts left and right in the bloody wind.

 Chapter 271

    Under the sky of Deyang, two armies like an ocean confront each other.


    Between the two armies, the cavalry teams of nearly 30000 people on both sides fought each other.


    On the battlefield.


    The battle cry and the sound of Jin Ming''s Cross attack are integrated into one.


    Apart from the bright color of armor, we can no longer distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    More and more bodies fell.


    The huge loess ground seemed to be torn by the chaotic sound of horses'' hoofs, and a touch of red flowed slowly.


    The sight is full of tragic pictures. Chai Shao standing next to Li Jing said slowly.


    "You''ve already thought about it. You should be surprised and take advantage of the attack advantage. The charging distance of solo Turkic cavalry."


    Li Jing''s eyes still looked at the battlefield in the distance, and there was a kind of inexperience in her tone.


    "There is a saying in our ancestors that we should choose the good and follow it, and choose the bad and change it."


    "Although the heavy armor cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is well equipped, it is really powerful and invincible for the charge array."


    "However, Turkic soldiers have always been light and simple, and acted quickly. Today''s war is an attempt to ride lightly."


    Chaishao paused.


    Know yourself and know the enemy. The veteran beside him is actually in his twilight years, learning and thinking!


    "Chumo''s old wound hasn''t healed yet. There''s something wrong with this battle. If there are three long and two short, then Cheng''s house..."


    Chai Shao turned his head and looked at the quiet face and gave a hint.


    Finally, there was a slight fluctuation on the old face. He opened his mouth, paused for a moment, and said slowly.


    "No one can refuse when Datang is in trouble. As a charge general, younger generals always have some advantages."


    Li Wanqing leaned against the tower with her weak body. Her face was very pale. Hearing Chumo''s name, Li Wanqing stared at the north and suddenly asked.


    "Father, after this war, he should be able to be a general?"


    Hearing Li Wanqing''s sudden inquiry, Li Jing was stunned.


    Soon he knew who Li Wanqing called him.


    Li Jing could not see happiness or sadness on her face. She looked at the north with Li Wanqing''s eyes and said calmly.


    "Great achievements have been made since the war was pointed out. Now, no one can stop him from moving north."


    "Break the golden tent court again and capture the Turkic royal family and endless cattle and horses. These feats are comparable to the championship."


    Speaking of this, Li Jing felt endless relief, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was indeed endless bitterness.


    Perhaps he never thought that the young man he brought out of the countryside would have today''s achievements.


    Sweep the northern grassland, seal wolf juxu, and wait for the champion.


    It is such a miracle figure in the Tang Dynasty, but because of one of his own negligence, he lost his position as a redundant son-in-law.


    Li Wanqing said foolishly.


    "The person I admire most is the champion. My dream is to marry a man like the champion."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing sighed softly, as if remorse, and said slowly.


    "From beginning to end, I still owe him a lot. The Li family owes him a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    On the grassland.


    Silver armor forms a long dragon, galloping on the vast grassland.


    The horse''s hooves flew, swirling a piece of grass and soil. In the sound of the horse''s hooves, Tang Hao bent down and lay on the horse''s back. His eyes that had not closed were full of strong fatigue.


    Since breaking Baidao City, this team has never rested again. After raiding the cavalry team, they galloped all the way to the East.


    If the team hadn''t been insisting, I''m afraid it would have fallen off the horse and fell asleep on the ground.


    A rolling hill burst into sight. Tang Hao suddenly raised his right hand and shouted.


    "Everybody, get off your horse and have a rest."


    The running crowd grabbed the reins and stopped.


    Many people lay directly on the ground.


    Soon, everyone fell asleep.


    Tang Hao dragged his body to fall apart, slowly climbed to the top of the hill and looked up to the East.


    Now, he doesn''t know whether this war of great disparity in troops has begun.


    But the strong uneasiness in his heart told him that the decisive battle had begun.


    "Sir, you have a rest."


    Wu Tong climbed up the hill with a tired face and whispered.


    Tang Hao turned around, smiled at Wu Tongji, nodded slightly, and lay down on the hill.


    Soon, the whole grassland was as calm as ever.


    Chang''an thousands of miles away.


    At the same time, on the towering Xuanwu Gate, the king of Tang stood there, overlooking the north.


    Behind him, a group of old ministers stood there quietly.


    The king of Tang looked at the blue sky and whispered slowly.


    "The war has begun?"


    Standing behind him, sun Wuji murmured.


    "There was no news of the withdrawal of the Turkic army. Presumably, the war should begin."


    The king of Tang had a slight fluctuation in his heart, looked up at the sky above the Imperial City, and spoke piously.


    "God bless me, Datang!"


    The old ministers behind him gradually became serious and read in a low voice.


    "God bless Datang!"


    "God bless Datang!"


    In Chang''an city.


    There is still a peaceful scene of singing and dancing. In the paddock and in the brothel, the young children of aristocratic families are still releasing their youthful vitality.


    At the market.


    Businessmen from all over the world are busy, shouting and selling their own goods.


    No one noticed that at this time, on the northern border of Datang, 100000 Datang soldiers were fighting for the Empire.


    No one knew that there was a general in Deyang who was fighting with his life in the face of the vast enemy sea.

 Chapter 272

    The front of the gun is not stopped, and the strong wind is coming.


    The strong wind makes his cheeks ache. Chumo knows that this spear is too powerful to resist.


    With this in mind, the legs are slightly bent, the body is tilted back, the iron spear cold blade is reflected in one eye, and the cold breath flashes from the tip of the nose.


    The suffocating blade wind directly hangs off Chumo''s crown tassel.


    Seeing that he missed the blow, the fire did not stop. When the galloping horse passed Chumo, he turned the iron spear and swept out with a backhand.


    Bang.


    A metal crash came.


    Chumo just stood upright and felt that the nail on his back was sunken. A trace of coolness penetrated into his skin, and great strength came from his spine.


    The next second, Chumo is knocked out.


    In the middle of the air, I only felt the blood surging in my chest and a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    Bang.


    The body slammed heavily on the side of a Turkic soldier horse, directly knocking the horse back three or four steps.


    Chumo gets up slowly in the dust. He stands up trembling as he reads. The pain on his back doesn''t dissipate at all.


    Slowly lift the right Tang Dao. With this action, it affects the muscles on the back, and the sharp pain like lingchi strikes again.


    Chumo, who was in pain, was sweating. He dared not touch his right hand holding Tang Dao and slowly raised his eyes.


    In the bloody vision, the Turk soldier slowly reined in his horse and killed several Tang cavalry beside him. Ten meters away, he turned his horse''s head, slowly raised his spearhead and pointed at himself.


    "Boy, today is your death!"


    After saying that, a horse belly, waved an iron spear and rushed over again.


    Ten meters.


    Eight meters.


    Is it over?


    Chumo thinks truthfully.


    Suddenly, a leopard shaped flag that must be hunting appeared in the corner of my eyes.


    It''s the flag of the Turkic general!


    The flag will follow!


    At this time, the general chess came late, so he had to close Chumo''s eyes.


    Chumo''s heart moved, lifted his strength, jumped up, relaxed his ape arm, and chopped at the flag.


    Poof.


    The sharp Tang Dao passed through the throat of the Turkic soldier who carried it, and cut on the wooden handle of the general chess.


    Click.


    A crisp sound came.


    In the blood red eyes of Cheng Mo, the huge general chess slowly broke from the Tang Dao incision and fell down.


    The Turkic soldiers carrying the flag sprayed out of their necks and poured like raindrops on Chumo''s face.


    Almost at the same time.


    Poof.


    When the machete went into the flesh, the dull sound of stabbing the bone came.


    Chumo feels the cold in his left arm, seeping into the bone marrow, and the pain like a broken wrist hits his mind.


    Next second.


    My mind was dark.


    In the last trace of consciousness, a hazy voice came into my mind.


    "Huo Batuo! Take your life!"


    Gradually, there seemed to be a great force in his sleep. He pulled his right shoulder and threw his body onto the horse''s back.


    Then it was completely dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the leopard shaped general chess falling slowly on the battlefield, the body of the Turkic soldiers who fought with the Tang cavalry suddenly shook.


    The red flag retreated slowly to the rear of the cavalry under the protection of dozens of silver soldiers.


    Stay far away and drink Liu Hongji.


    "Huobatuo is dead! Kill!"


    With the sound of drinking, the Tang soldiers around echoed in unison.


    "The Turkic general is dead! Kill!"


    "The fire is dead! Rush!"


    "The Turk master is dead. Kill all these barbarians!"


    The flag moves with the general. The general''s flag is the place of a military order.


    Every soldier is a sentence of charging and retreating the flag.


    Now that the flag had fallen, these Turkic soldiers suddenly became helpless and their retreat increased greatly.


    Huo Batuo fought to death under the siege of dozens of silver armor, and watched the old general drag the half dead Tang general and gallop away.


    His ears were full of words about the death of the Turkic general, and he couldn''t help being shocked and angry in his heart.


    Parry a few moves, the fire pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, and Yu Guang wandered around.


    Sure enough, in the distance of the battle, some Turkic soldiers began to gallop back with their horses.


    What was waiting for them was a spear that went in through the back and out through the chest. On the red and white spear tip, there was a line of viscous liquid.


    Huobatuo shouted in a hurry.


    "Come back! I''m not dead! Kill these treacherous Han people!"


    The wind roared, the horses hissed, mixed with screams and wails.


    The angry roar was soon swallowed up.


    More and more Turkic soldiers fled.


    More and more compatriots were pierced and picked down.


    On the sticky battlefield, with the collapse of the flag, the balance of victory began to tilt to the Tang side.


    The fighting of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty rang out again.


    Gradually, the roar of the horse''s hooves in Tang''s ride became louder, shaking the earth like raindrops, overturning like a raging tide, and rolling over a large number of scattered Turkic cavalry.


    Tang riders chasing in the front row no longer use Tang Dao as weapons, but take out long bow and arrow feathers from behind.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The air was full of buzzing and vibrating strings.


    The arrow plume broke through the air like a speeding meteor and shot at the scattered Turkic soldiers.


    Poop poop.


    The sound of the arrow feather piercing the animal''s skin and armor was heard continuously, and the fleeing Turkic soldiers began to fall heavily under the horse.

 Chapter 273

    Looking at the cavalry forward in front, he also began to flee the battlefield at this time. Jieli Khan''s thick eyebrows curled up, and there was a trace of surprise on his fat, rough and crazy face. Through the noon sun, the Turkic cavalry retreated a mile away.


    "Where''s huobatuo? Where''s my Turkic warrior? Dead?"


    With a touch of surprise and a bit of anger.


    The rough man with big arms and round waist and wearing animal fur felt hat narrowed his eyes, looked at the messy battlefield, glanced around, but didn''t see the towering leopard flag.


    "No! I''m afraid Huo Batuo has been killed!"


    "Sweat! You can''t wait any longer! Attack!"


    Jieli Khan scanned for a week, and the whole cavalry team had been reduced by more than half.


    The flag had fallen and the army was unstable. The Turkic cavalry who fled in front had gradually been hit by random arrows and fell down like mowing grass.


    Fortunately, those Tang people were also afraid that the Turkic army would be pressed behind. They didn''t rush up after a short period. Instead, they withdrew from the Tang army after shooting a round of arrows in place.


    Glancing at the last bottom, the fire from the horse, Jieli Khan flashed a doubt in his eyes, turned his tiger eyes round and shouted.


    "What''s your use! Can''t you watch the flag!"


    "Somebody! Drag it out and cut it!"


    The fire that led the disabled soldiers back twitched on Tuo''s dark face, his face suddenly changed and shouted in horror.


    "Big Khan! The Han man is extremely cunning! His subordinates were also in a hurry. They couldn''t kill them. They cut off the flag."


    At last, Huo Batuo begged and said.


    "My subordinates are willing to do it again


    Draw out the machete and Jieli Khan drank violently.


    "Leopard division attack! Kill all Tang Qi!"


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    In the Turkic camp, the attack horn sounded.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    Stepping on the drum, 50000 Turkic soldiers of the leopard division immediately lined up to form the first wave of charge.


    "Kill!"


    The scorching sun was shining out of the clouds, and the hooves of Turkic soldiers rolled and splashed into grass green.


    The sound of shocking fighting swept away towards the city of Deyang.


    On the vast grassland, the running war horses ran for miles and rolled South all the way.


    Under the bright sky, it seems that the wind also has a sense of awe.


    The Tang cavalry caught between the two armies saw a black line coming in like a tide.


    Under the red general''s banner, there was a fierce drink.


    "Withdraw!"


    People moved with the flag. The remaining 4000 men and horses on the battlefield put away their long bows, turned their heads and went desperately towards the Tang army.


    Almost at the same time.


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    In the Datang military camp, the melodious horn sounded again.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The drummers with big arms and round waist, bare their upper bodies, threw away their arms and beat the drum face hard.


    On the handsome stage of the city tower.


    Li Jing looked at the black line in the sky, like the Turkic soldiers used by the vast black torrent. Her face became dignified and gave a loud shout.


    "Shield soldiers meet the enemy!"


    Between the roars, the messenger waved various flags behind him.


    Among the five barracks, the herald cavalry rushed with flags when they saw the orders at the head of the city.


    "Shield soldiers meet the enemy!"


    Loud and clear voices were transmitted among the troops.


    The drum beat suddenly.


    The soldiers and soldiers in the front row of the barracks came forward, lined up in several square arrays, holding spears, and pushed forward slowly.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    The giant sword beat the wide shield rhythmically and made a dull noise.


    When the Turkic cavalry was still a mile away, a clear roar came.


    "Array!"


    Boom, boom.


    All the soldiers plunged their shields into the soil, and a row of soldiers with spears followed.


    A spear stuck out like a forest and made a defensive gesture.


    800 meters.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    While the general shouted "ready".


    The longbowmen in the rear line began to string.


    Almost at the same time, the same command sounded in the Turkic cavalry opposite.


    Bows and crossbows raised arrows and pointed to the sky, and the sound of bowstring tension creaked.


    "Let go!"


    Almost at the same time.


    The arrow rain came out of the sky, and with a noisy voice, it was densely shot into the sky.


    Countless shadows fly high to the highest point, collide with each other''s arrows, and fall powerlessly.


    Or staggered, according to the original track toward the place to cover the formation.


    The infantry general rode behind the formation and stood with the archers.


    Looking at the dense dark shadows rising into the sky, he shouted.


    "Raise your shield!"


    In addition to the shield hands in the first row, the sword shield soldiers sandwiched between the spears and the long soldiers raised their shields together, pulled over their companions and covered them together.


    Thousands of arrows rained down.


    One of the first arrows rained and banged on the shield wrapped in iron and copper.


    Next second.


    Bang bang.


    The sound of scouring like a rainstorm hitting a banana came one after another.


    Some arrows were nailed to the shield and were thrown out and fell to the ground.


    More than a dozen arrows were inserted into some shields.


    More are directly into the soil.


    In the buzzing and restless voice, someone screamed and shouted. The body of the arrow fell to the ground, twisted and rolled.


    People keep coming up to fill the gap.


    The first round of arrow rain didn''t cause much damage.


    On the contrary, the Turkic cavalry, who were light and simple, flew all the way, splashed a lot of blood under the first round of arrow rain.


    Some ownerless horses, accompanied by the rumble of hoofs, still sprint forward.


    Even some war horses dragged the bodies hanging from the stirrups all the way, leaching a blood red mark.


    After the baptism of a wave of arrow rain, those fierce and fearless Turkic soldiers gradually turned blood red in their eyes, stroked their crotch mounts, fell on horseback, and stared at the row of iron walls nearly 100 meters away.

 Chapter 274

    "Hold the front!"


    A hysterical cry came from the Datang shield camp.


    With the attack of a large number of cavalry, the ground shook more and more violently.


    The speed of the Turkic cavalry in front is already accelerating, and the wild call is gradually approaching.


    The cavalry did not stop, and the air squeezed from the front rushed on the faces of the soldiers in the front row of the Tang Dynasty. The strong wind came from the bottom of my heart, and I felt faint suffocation.


    The Datang shield soldiers were in the forefront, facing the defense front of the Turkic cavalry.


    Rows and rows of soldiers holding shields clenched their teeth, flushed their cheeks and made a "Er Er" low hissing sound.


    Blurred vision, shaking, feet rubbing into the soil.


    The galloping horse is becoming clearer and clearer.


    Almost can see the moment of the enemy''s ferocious face.


    The spearmen behind them clamped the handle of the gun tightly under their armpits with both hands. Someone suddenly sent off their clenched teeth. When they grew up, they shouted.


    The cavalry swept the ground to form an impact.


    Boom, boom.


    Bang bang.


    The impact sounded like a tidal wave.


    In an instant, the whole line of defense dragged back, and the whole line of defense fluctuated like a wave.


    High speed charging figures crashed into shields.


    The forest of guns kept pressing on people and horses.


    The huge collision will push the horses to the ground, and the horsemen will be thrown into the sky.


    Some soldiers holding shields were smashed together with the shields in the impact. The bodies were rolled under the running iron hooves and turned into minced meat in the blink of an eye.


    Some soldiers ate spears and spears, stabbed through the chest of the horses, and were pushed and slid for two feet.


    Then the heavy body of the war horse collapsed and pressed on the unlucky soldier. The nose and eyes were filled with blood and overflowed from inside.


    The bodies of charging cavalry and defending infantry piled up and spread out in the gap.


    For the first time, the undead Turkic soldiers continued to rush madly towards the innermost part, clearing up a gap.


    A figure sprinkled with scarlet blood jumped in along the gap, and fought bravely with more than a dozen high horsemen.


    The bloody iron spear pierced the chest of a Tang soldier and directly threw him out.


    From time to time, they beat and killed the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who rushed in the face.


    The blood lines shed arcs in people''s bodies.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Tang people! Today is your time of death!"


    The most arrogant words came out of the big man''s mouth.


    In the galloping horse''s hoof, like a wolf into a sheep, in a moment, there were more than ten bodies lying at the man''s feet,


    The fierce face of the Turkic man was even more proud, and a sense of shame surged into his heart, urging him to attack the Tang soldiers around him madly.


    "Huo Batuo! Will I be afraid of you?"


    A scarlet figure leaped on the horse. Duan Zhixuan''s crescent halberd roared across the sky and cut off in the face of the red light.


    The strong man was Huo Batuo. When he heard the noise after the earthquake, he hurriedly urged the war horse.


    Yu Guangzhong stabbed the bright silver halberd.


    Huo Batuo roared hastily and stopped with a horizontal gun.


    Clank.


    There was a loud metal crash.


    The fierce tinnitus of gold and iron shook the eardrum, and a great force came from the dark handle of the spear, and the tiger''s mouth burst in an instant.


    Duan Zhixuan missed, and his ferocious face rose in a flash. He used his 12 points to chop up again.


    Click.


    The handle of the spear bent and snapped, and the crescent halberd fell down.


    Under the radiance of the scorching sun, a bright red on huobatuo''s dark face was particularly conspicuous.


    "Ah ah ~"


    The fire pulled out a painful cry, hurriedly covered his blind left eye, and the red blood flowed out along his fingers.


    Dare not stay any longer, clip the horse''s belly and jump away.


    Dawan horse roared and stood up. The wind was hunting. The cloak behind Duan Zhixuan rolled and spread, and the hunting sounded.


    The purpose of the first wave of Turkic cavalry was to completely disperse the defense formation of Datang.


    Now the scattered 30000 Datang infantry defense camps are completely scattered.


    Seeing this, the Turkic cavalry, without too much entanglement, drove their horses to move towards the two wings.


    Smoke and dust are in full swing.


    The drums in the Turkic army were thundering.


    The fighting sound all over the sky, one after another.


    After the smoke, the sound of hoofs shaking the earth came again.


    The real cavalry of the Turkic army is charging!


    The strength of cavalry lies in the additional impact of impact, and the arrogant impact of war horses is extremely powerful.


    For the Turkic army.


    After the first wave of cavalry dashed off the first wave of defense, the second wave was the time when the elite Turkic cavalry came out and trampled wantonly.


    However, for Datang.


    Although the cavalry were well equipped, they did not have so many horses to supplement them.


    Especially after Tang Hao made the horseshoe, it has not been fully popularized.


    In addition, the 20000 elite have been taken to the grassland by Tang Hao.


    In this way, the Datang cavalry in Deyang became cherished.


    However, the Turkic army is a uniform cavalry team, which is as handy as the second wave of cavalry.


    Looking at the smoke and dust from the Turkic army, it is difficult for the shield defense to support the second wave of blocking.


    Li Jing, who stood quietly watching the war on the city tower, could not help but frown slightly.


    In these two contests, Datang slightly has some advantages. It is unknown which will win or lose in this third wave of offensive.

 Chapter 275

    On the tower, Li Jing looked at the battlefield and sighed.


    For the second wave of Turkic charge, Datang is not without the power of war.


    Tang heavy cavalry, Modao camp can fight.


    The pity is that the number of heavy cavalry is not large, there are only 10000.


    The ten thousand soldiers of Modao camp were trained by themselves.


    These soldiers dressed in heavy armor, equipped with crossbows and arrows and sharp knives are their own boxed goods.


    However, the first day''s test used their own container goods, which is undoubtedly a bad signal.


    Sure enough, smoke and dust rose everywhere, and heavy cavalry came out of zhongmodao camp.


    Twenty thousand soldiers were badly injured in the face of fifty thousand Turkic soldiers, but the Turkic side was not as good as there.


    The setting sun slowly set and the day''s war came to an end.


    The afterglow shone on the fertile field of Deyang, and there were corpses lying everywhere, with broken limbs and arms scattered everywhere at will.


    The bodies entangled with each other, holding weapons, inserted into each other''s bodies and lay rigidly on the ground.


    Some flesh and blood blurred bodies showed many miscellaneous internal organs.


    Flocks of crows pecked at the broken meat on the quiet land.


    Bodies everywhere, stretching for miles.


    The red blood left huge mottle on this land, and even headed further towards the Turkic camp.


    A group of Tang Dynasty soldiers shuttled between these bodies and pulled arrows from the bodies.


    Some soldiers who picked up arrows could not bear such a cruel and bloody scene and knelt on the ground to retch.


    The breeze gently helped me to climb up the wall and the haggard cheeks.


    A voice asked slowly.


    "Marshal, what shall we do next?"


    On the old cheek, his eyelids jumped, turned his head slightly, looked at Chaishao, paused and said in a deep voice.


    "Tomorrow, the Turks will certainly send out the whole army to launch a decisive battle."


    Finally, Li Jing slowly looked up, looked at the darkening sky and murmured.


    "We can''t lose this war. We can''t lose."


    Suddenly, Chai Shao suddenly found that one day, the veteran who had experienced many battles seemed to be a lot older, and there were a lot more silver hair on his temples.


    Chai Shao didn''t say much. He stood with his hands down, looked up at the sky, sighed and said.


    "God bless you."


    An inexplicable sadness gradually came to everyone''s mind.


    In today''s World War I, although all 300000 troops on both sides went to the battlefield, in fact, about 100000 people really participated in the fight.


    The Turkic army''s hungry fighting method is also very simple. The first wave of the posture of dying together wantonly consumes the defense strength of the Tang Dynasty.


    The real soldiers and tigers never stepped into the battlefield.


    The consumption of such tactics relying on the sea of people is totally unbearable for Datang.


    Although Li Jing has a degree of mobilization, he plays more with less every time, and he can stand a little bit with some advantages.


    However, the gap between the 50000 and 60000 troops can not be filled after all.


    The outcome of the war has become clear in the hearts of the veteran central defender.


    A great haze hung over the generals at the head of the city.


    It is life or death, victory or defeat. Maybe we will know tomorrow. As for how to fight this war, everyone still has no number in mind.


    Li Jing stood at the head of the city for a long time, waved and said.


    "You all go down and have a rest."


    All the generals then arched their hands and hugged their fists. After that, they went down the city one after another.


    A moment later, Li Jing also slowly went down the city.


    The Barracks at night are doomed to no sleep.


    There was a lot of wailing from the barracks along the way. Injured and disabled generals limped towards their military accounts. When they saw Li Jing coming, they hurried to say hello.


    Li Jing''s face was so embarrassed that he waved them not to move, and silently calculated in his heart.


    The more you walk, the more you feel frightened, the more you walk, the more you lose your confidence.


    Unconsciously, Li Jing moistened her eyes, looked at the bright silver moon in the sky and murmured in a low voice.


    "God, look at the people of the Tang Dynasty you protect!"


    When she returned to the Chinese Army''s big account, Li Wanqing had already been waiting there.


    Looking at her tired daughter, Li Jing sighed, sat down slowly and said softly.


    "Wan''er, you shouldn''t have come."


    Under the candlelight, after the first World War, the old face had lost the dignity of the past, but was more like a kind and loving father.


    Li Wanqing smiled slowly on her pale jade face.


    "Father, there''s nothing wrong. Isn''t it the duty of a soldier to fight for his country?"


    Li Jing also knew that it was useless to say these things and remained silent.


    A moment later, Li Jing asked.


    "How''s Chumo?"


    Hearing her father''s inquiry, Li Wanqing sighed.


    "Hey! He worked too hard and risked his life to cut the flag. Fortunately, he was saved by sixth uncle, but he finally hurt his bone. Now he is bedridden and can''t hold the knife for months."


    While talking, Li Wanqing slightly raised her head and glanced at Li Jing. The look in her eyes dimmed and whispered.


    "Liu Bo was stabbed by the Turk on his shoulder. Although it''s no big deal, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go to the battlefield tomorrow."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing''s heart was cold.


    Two more generals were lost at one time, and the battle was even more difficult.


    Li Jing looked more and more serious and said.


    "If there is an accident in tomorrow''s war, you can return to Chang''an and don''t stay!"


    Li Wanqing slowly stood up and raised her eyebrows.


    "How can we do that? Isn''t this equal to running away? Now it''s the time to use generals. More people will have more hope, father..."


    "Enough!"


    Li Jing suddenly patted the long case in front of her and shouted.


    "This is a military order!"


    This was the first time Li Wanqing had seen her father get so angry that she was stunned.


    Li Jing touched two breath heavily from her nose, slowly closed her eyes and sighed.


    "It''s an honor for us old guys to die in battle at an age of a lifetime."


    "You are still young."


    After saying that, Li Jing slowly sat on the seat, turned to a calm face and said.


    "The city can be lost and the veteran can die in battle, but you young people are the hope of Datang. You can''t do anything!"

 Chapter 276

    The huge Turkic cavalry was five columns wide and crossed the river.


    This is the valley. Go through this valley and go fifty miles to the ambush zone preset by Jieli Khan.


    Li Jing guessed right. Jieli Khan did send a cavalry of 20000 people and quietly left the Turkic camp.


    Jieli Khan was worried about the boy who raided the golden tent court of Yinshan for the second time.


    After thinking over and over again, Shi Sina was sent to the valley of Wangyin mountain to ambush the Tang cavalry.


    At noon today, the Turkic scouts reported that they found the Turkic army that najieli Khan used to explore the grassland of the Tang army.


    For the news, Shi Si was very cautious at that time.


    The valley was explored several times, but nothing different. It didn''t pass slowly until the last afterglow = disappeared.


    The mighty Turkic cavalry marched forward with torches. Deputy general Shi Si was still terrified and said.


    "General, the terrain here is steep. If we advance in batches, we will gather with the end of the valley in front to prevent sudden changes."


    After hearing this, Stuart waved his hand and said.


    "Before that, we had been cautious and delayed for some time. If we delayed like this, Tang would slip away from the Yinshan valley. If big Khan knew that, our heads would move."


    "Although the terrain here is steep, it is not a narrow place. Even if the other party ambushes, he may not be able to hit it successfully."


    "If you are worried, you can lead a team to explore..."


    The word "road" has not yet been exported. Over the gentle slope of the mountain, fine stones slide down.


    Listening to the small voice, Shi Siming looked at the top of the mountain with the moonlight, and his heart faintly felt uneasy.


    On the top of the mountain.


    A dry palm sized stone was picked up and rubbed several times on the edge of a cold iron gun, making a ''hiss'' sound.


    The big man in black sat on the ground with a scarf. His eyes stared at the torch dragon under his feet and said faintly.


    "Here comes the fish."


    In the rustling sound, the stone chips kept falling on the ground from the front of the cold iron gun. There was a sound in his ear, and then he turned his head.


    Footsteps spread down the mountain, and two black figures climbed over and whispered.


    "Chief, they''re coming."


    Wu Tong threw the stone aside, patted them on the shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    "Kill them."


    As many as thousands of shadowy figures came out slowly from the cracks in the rocks.


    The crowd pulled away the covered grass, and pieces of head sized stones exposed and piled into a stone wall.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Wu Tong patted the mossy boulder and said in a low voice.


    "Push it down!"


    In an instant, a dozen people in black moved their hands and rolled the boulder slowly until it was pushed to the edge of the cliff.


    Hearing the rustling voice above his head, Stuart''s uneasy feeling suddenly increased and shouted violently.


    "Inform the former army to withdraw immediately! Turn around immediately!"


    The herald soldier nodded and wanted to gallop forward as soon as he shook his whip.


    Boom.


    Boom, boom.


    The rolling boulders made a deafening noise. Large and small stones smashed the turf on the hillside and rolled down with mud debris.


    For a moment, the whole valley was like a mountain collapse.


    The falling stones hit the raised place on the hillside, threw them high, drew an arc in the sky and fell heavily.


    Screaming, roaring Turkic soldiers crowded and avoided in the valley on war horses.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The rolling stones immediately hit these confused people and horses.


    Boom.


    The boulder tumbled down.


    Along the way, the hard bones were smashed, and the bright red flesh and blood flew out of the gap and became strange.


    On both sides of the boulder, other stones and stones flew down with the roaring wind, pressing down the running war horse and the Turkic soldiers on it.


    Thick flesh and blood spilled far away, or directly pressed into meat patties.


    Pasted on the rolling Boulder, dark red liquid was left all over the ground.


    It seems that the wind is forbidden at this moment.


    People''s wailing and mother''s neighing were mixed together and ran crazy away from the head size stone.


    Most of these Turkic soldiers only wear animal fur coats, and some of them will wear half body leather armor, but they don''t care about helmets.


    Now it has become their fatal weakness.


    The falling stone hit his head, and even screamed too late. His brain had burst open.


    In a short time, hundreds of people fell off their horses and died.


    The middle of the team was broken by several boulders. If you want to meet, you must go back upstream along the river.


    In panic, the leader of a tribe killed the frightened horses and shouted.


    "Don''t panic, attach yourself to the horse and come to me..."


    Before the words fell, a stone hit the back of his head with a bang.


    His eyes suddenly shot out of his eyes and fell straight off his horse.


    The Turkic soldiers who were still approaching were scared to death when they saw that most of their heads had collapsed, and they drove away crazy.


    The stable horse team suddenly became more chaotic.

 Chapter 277

    Halfway up the mountain.


    Tang Hao rubbed Wu Zhui''s horse neck, closed his eyes and listened to the shrill scream over there.


    A moment later, shaking the reins, Wu Zhui walked down slowly.


    When he came to the rear of the Turkic soldiers, a pair of eyes suddenly opened. In this twilight, it was cold.


    Behind him, the cavalry in silver armor and silver dress slowly lined up.


    Tang Hao pulled out his green sword and said in a deep voice.


    "Blow the trumpet! Attack!"


    Suddenly.


    A long horn sounded.


    The thunder of war horses stepping on the ground turned into two, one east and one west.


    In the west, Wu Tong and Li Yu walked side by side as arrows and launched a terrorist charge with 10000 troops.


    On Li Yu''s handsome face, which could not tell the difference between Qiao and Qing, he turned ferocious into an evil ghost, waved a silver spear and went straight in.


    "Ah ~"


    The spear blade pierced into the body of the Turkic soldiers, spewed blood, and then directly picked up the sky, and the black war horse roared into the enemy array.


    Wu Tong''s cold iron gun churned like a black dragon and danced wildly. He ran along a small diameter path with blood lines flying. The Turkic soldiers on both sides fell off their horses like old puppets.


    Someone tried to intercept, was directly hung on it and pushed forward.


    "Turkic dog!"


    "Take your life!"


    The body was thrown out of the gun head, dressed in black, like a ghost at night, stepping on the earth.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Tang Hao stood proudly and rushed up with a fierce howl.


    Eighteen horses rushed out in front of him, and the soldiers in silver armor and silver clothes behind him rushed to kill him in a desperate manner.


    The next moment.


    The great sound of physical collision continued.


    There was only one mountain path, and the cavalry dragged a long line to Simon''s arrival.


    It''s like two big snakes spitting letters tearing at the prey in the middle.


    Eighteen horses sacrificed various weapons, penetrated the heads of Turkic soldiers, and brought out a milky white object.


    All kinds of weapons roll up and down, pick, stab, smash and sweep... The blade is cold and bright.


    The sound of weapons collision, the dull sound of flesh and blood breach, the painful wail of Turkic soldiers


    Countless voices come together.


    The galloping Datang cavalry quickly launched a road.


    Bang.


    Tang Hao held a big gun that hit him. Before he could see the person on his side, he subconsciously waved a sword with his backhand in the buzzing noise.


    Miso.


    With a green light, a warm liquid sprayed from the man''s neck, and then a head rushed to the sky.


    Until the headless body chased down, there were frightened Turks around, shouting.


    Tang Hao realized that he seemed to have killed a big Turk.


    The morale of the army is in chaos, which is a good time for slaughter.


    Next second.


    Poop poop.


    The sword edge crossed the horse''s neck and man''s chest. The unexpected Turkic soldiers were cut off the horse''s back alive, and the ownerless war horse trampled on the body in fear.


    It''s getting dark.


    The battlefield was like a rolling wheel rolling out of the gully. The 20000 Turkic cavalry team was cut down by two intertwined Tang cavalry, and there were ownerless war horses everywhere.


    The blood on the ground flowed into the river, and most of the river was dyed red.


    Tang Hao looked around.


    The lost command and courage of the Turkic Raiders surrendered in large tracts, and their weapons were thrown to the ear.


    "Clean up the scene and take care of the prisoners."


    The Tang silver soldiers behind them bound the Turkic soldiers who knelt down to beg for mercy, pushed and pushed them together.


    Tang Hao looked at the soldiers kneeling on the ground, drooping their heads and trembling, and said faintly.


    "Collect the blades and tie them to the horses."


    All the five thousand fallen soldiers were tied to the stirrup. With a big hand, Tang Hao drove them ahead, all the way East and disappeared on the vast grassland again.


    ¡­¡­


    Turkic camp.


    A campfire was set up in the Turkic camp at night. The campfire stretching for several miles was like a creeping fire dragon on the ground.


    In the camp, there is a camp, the wolf totem is particularly conspicuous, and the guards around the camp are more strict.


    In the camp, Jieli Khan gathered dozens of big leaders to discuss tomorrow''s war.


    A leader frowned slightly and thought of the tragedy of today''s war. He couldn''t bear to put forward a more pertinent opinion.


    "Big Khan, we grassland warriors have suffered a lot in today''s war. If we attack the city tomorrow, we will certainly lose more."


    "In this way, even if we win, I''m afraid we don''t have many troops to attack Chang''an."


    The seemingly United tribes have serious selfishness. The number of troops directly think of their position in the tribes after the war. Those with less damage are naturally unwilling to do such a big risk as attacking the city pool.


    "Oh! How can there be an immortal in war?"


    A leopard eyed leader took over the conversation, glanced at the leader with disdain and said proudly.


    "Our damage is not small. The Tang people are not much better. In my opinion, the Tang Dynasty has done its best. However, we still have 70000 soldiers who have not really moved. Why should we be afraid of him?"


    "Yes! What are you afraid of? The Tang Dynasty is afraid that our family will attack Datong. It has to be tough to fight. We have a large number of troops. Why are you afraid?"


    Gradually, the problem that the leaders of the Turkic tribes could not attack the city became unbearable.


    There was a gradual noise in the big tent.


    Jieli Khan looked at the people who were getting angry, waved slightly, motioned for silence and smiled.


    "Although this time is a test, the Tang Dynasty has exhausted its moves. We still have a large army. The victory and defeat of this war is clear."


    "You don''t have to argue. Li Jing will gnaw at this bone sooner or later!"


    Then he narrowed his eyes like a cunning fox and said slowly.


    "Now the Tang Dynasty is surrounded by enemies, and Western Turks, Tubo and other countries are watching! If Deyang is captured, the border of the Tang Dynasty will be chaotic at that time, why worry about Chang''an!"


    After saying that, Jieli Khan''s eyes slowly got up, the light in his eyes flickered and said.


    "Keep the order! Attack the city tomorrow!"


    "Take Deyang in two days! I want to see Li Jing''s head!"

 Chapter 278

    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    The bleak horn sounded over the Deyang field.


    war! It''s on!


    But God is not beautiful!


    At the head of the city, Li Jing looked at the thick clouds and fog outside the city and frowned.


    I only heard of horseshoes, but I didn''t see any Turkic soldiers!


    This is a bad signal!


    Deyang is here, but the Turkic soldier is hidden in the fog, which makes people unable to feel the direction.


    Sure enough, in the vast fog, the sound of horses'' hoofs gradually stopped, and a row of hazy figures appeared faintly.


    The erratic fog seemed to put an invisible coat on these Turkic soldiers.


    "Whoosh, whoosh"


    Just as the crowd looked around, the sound of breaking the sky exploded in the sky.


    "Avoid!"


    The arrows are like flying locusts, covering the sky and the earth, flying head-on.


    On the city wall, many people fell to the ground with arrows, screamed and panicked.


    There was still no figure in the fog, Li Jing shouted.


    "Top the shield and guard the city!"


    The majestic voice seemed to have a spell, which calmed the people a little, and the city gradually returned to its house.


    Such an offensive lasted half an hour and disappeared.


    The three waves of offensive made Datang, which was not dominant in the number of people, even worse.


    Until noon, the fog dispersed a lot, but the haze in the hearts of the people was even worse above the head of Deyang City.


    Once again, in the sound of the horn, countless war horses trampled on the terrible hoofs, drowning all the sounds of the field and the city tower.


    The earth trembled with the sound of hoofs.


    On the field, the Turks pushing the siege equipment shouted, followed behind the large group of cavalry and moved slowly towards Deyang City.


    Under the big handsome flag, Jieli Khan sat on the four carriages, looked at the vast charging Turkic soldiers in front of him, flashed a touch of excitement on his face, turned his head and looked at the four grassland warriors riding beside him.


    "If the order goes on, don''t attack and consume the Tang people in the city."


    After a morning''s consumption, Tang Sergeant fought back, but his effect was pitiful.


    Turkic soldiers are in the fog, but in the dark. But the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty stayed at the head of the city, as if they were in the light.


    A morning''s ejection was enough to make up for the loss of Turkic soldiers yesterday.


    At this time, the real fight has begun.


    At the head of the city, black warning wolf smoke rushed into the sky at the corners of both ends of the city wall for the first time.


    When the wind blew over the city, the black smoke changed its direction, and many figures shuttled through it.


    "Ah..."


    An arrow hit the man''s left shoulder and involuntarily gave a terrible howl.


    Stagger back above the field of view.


    Dense shadows rose into the sky and covered the city like the sky blocking the sun.


    The wounded running figure shouted.


    "Avoid."


    With a cry, the arrow rain fell.


    There was a crackling sound all around.


    Some plunged into the meat and splashed blood.


    More are nailed to shields and walls.


    With the order of Jieli Khan, 30000 Turkic soldiers cruised ten feet away from the city wall.


    He ran and drew his bow, and the arrows flew up to the city, covering the siege troops slowly following behind him.


    Jieli Khan stood on the chariot and observed the war from a distance. A strange smile appeared on his broad face.


    It seemed that he had seen the light of victory and was waving to himself.


    Jieli Khan smiled grimly and said.


    "If the order goes down, who will be the first to stand at the head of the city and reward thousands of cattle and sheep! Seal the centurion!"


    Heroic Xionghong''s voice is echoing.


    The herald rode a fast horse through the army and shouted.


    "Khan has ordered that those who take the lead in climbing the city building will be granted official titles and knights and reward thousands of cattle and sheep!"


    Upon receiving the news, the Turkic leaders suddenly raised their spears and shouted.


    "Rush!"


    There must be a brave man under heavy reward.


    The galloping horses and the Turkic soldiers who attacked the city obviously quickened their pace and rushed towards Deyang City.


    Arrows and locusts cover these storming soldiers and fall alternately in the air.


    There are people on the head of the city, and arrows are falling on them.


    Behind the wall buttress, the Tang Archer under the big shield narrowly avoided a flying arrow, clenched his teeth, turned out an arrow feather from the arrow barrel behind, buckled it on the string, roared, stood up, leaned out half of his body, and the Turkic soldiers pouring down were an arrow.


    Before the running and roaring Turkic soldiers put up the ladder in their hands, they were stabbed in by the arrow feather on their neck, and trembled with their spare strength.


    In the blurred vision, the figures of his companions came running from him one by one, took the ladder and tried to stand up.


    Then, more people were shot and more people rushed to take over.


    "Whoosh"


    An arrow broke through the air, and the sharp howl penetrated through the gap of the shield and hit the Tang Bing''s face.


    When the Tang soldier fell down, his hands and feet twitched and twisted, and his mouth howled bitterly. After a few breaths, he died.


    Such scenes are not only here, but also repeated on the city wall for miles.


    After a period of fierce battle, the hook of the ladder finally leaned against the city pier.


    "Ah ah..."


    The cry gradually climbed up the wall with the ladder.


    On the ladder, a Turkic soldier appeared, roaring, waving a machete and banging on the shield.


    Then he was stabbed down the wall with a spear.


    The Turkic soldier screamed, fell down from the side of the ladder and crossed a crossing with a figure climbing up with a knife.


    At the moment of landing, the Turkic soldier seemed to see that on the head of the city, the body of his companion jumped on the shield, waving wildly with blood all over.

 Chapter 279

    Outside the city wall.


    On the wall which stretches for more than ten miles, a number of Turkic soldiers like mole ants climb up the ladder crazily.


    More ladders came up in the rear.


    Arrows, lit fire spears shoot back and forth.


    "The barbarians have come to the city!"


    After three hours of fierce fighting, someone finally shouted out.


    Someone also turned around in the fight and shouted.


    "General Zhang, there are barbarians coming up there! The Bowman commander Li Xiaowei is also dead, Zhang..."


    The voice stopped suddenly.


    A streamer from nowhere hit the man''s helmet. The man''s body shook, bleeding in his eyes and fell slowly.


    Li Jing looked at the felt hat head gradually emerging from the city head and shouted.


    "Put the wood!"


    Those soldiers who used to take shields to protect their companions behind them simply lost their shields, and several people hugged the log and pushed it down.


    In an instant, several figures screamed and fell from the air. Under the pressure of wood, they fell into a pool of flesh and blood, not human.


    However, the offensive like the sea tide did not stop. The fierce Turkic soldiers who were not afraid of death set up the ladder again and climbed up crazily. Their desperate posture was enough to frighten the soldiers guarding the city at the head of the city.


    The fierce siege continues.


    The arrows kept flying overhead, and the rolling logs and stones rained down, occasionally mixed with the burning oil and the smelly gold juice of the SAFA.


    The screams of heart rending and lung cracking spread from outside the city.


    The blazing roar and fighting sound were mixed in this brilliant sky light and spread throughout the city wall.


    The fierce siege continued until near dusk.


    Although Li Jing has experienced many battles, he has never experienced such a fierce and cruel siege.


    Standing at the head of the city, Li Jing looked around.


    Deyang''s towering and solid city now has several shocking huge cracks.


    The siege in the daytime came like an ant colony, and the picture of climbing the city wall lingered in my mind.


    His fingers held the wall pier with sticky blood. Li Jing glanced at most of the soldiers missing on the wall, and his heart was bitter.


    Today the city is guarded. What about tomorrow?


    Soldiers of the three services, more than half of the casualties.


    Who will guard this city tomorrow?


    Chai Shao, a veteran, stood quietly behind Li Jing and looked at the thick smoke at the end of the city and the blood stains on the wall stack. He didn''t know how to go on for a while.


    After a long silence, Chai Shao said slowly.


    "Commander, it''s better to step back. After all, there are too many Turks. Tomorrow..."


    Halfway through, Chai Shao didn''t go on.


    Everyone can think of the final outcome of guarding the city.


    Li Jing looked at the red setting sun and said slowly.


    "This is the mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty. We must not step back."


    After that, Li Jing waved slowly and said.


    "Let those young generals return to Chang''an."


    "But now is the time when there is a lack of generals. Now the war is imminent,..."


    Another general was about to say something, but Li Jing interrupted.


    "No, but it is precisely because it is the time of employment that we must not let these Datang hopes be buried in Deyang."


    While talking, Li Jing''s eyes became sharp and said slowly.


    "Datang is now surrounded by enemies. The war between East Turkistan and Turkistan will determine the victory and death!"


    "Let''s fight this last battle with our old friends!"


    Silence


    The city was dead silent.


    Everyone understood the meaning of Li Jing''s words.


    Datang mountain and river!


    fight for every inch of land!


    Chai Shao, a veteran, had a little more respect for the tough veteran at this time.


    "The end general is willing to live or die with the commander and live or die with the city!"


    "The last general is also willing to kill all Turks and barbarians together with the commander-in-chief, so as to protect the Tang Dynasty!"


    A veteran bows to his fist and is determined in his words.


    After figuring it out, these late veterans have no worries, and they can''t help but feel a sense of returning to death.


    Li Jing looked at these veterans and squeezed out a smile. His eyes were sour. He came forward and patted Chai Shao on the shoulder. His eyes flashed one by one over your veterans'' faces.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    "It''s worth my life that Li Jing can fight side by side with you veterans at the last minute!"


    After that, Li Jing looked up and laughed.


    "Come! Live and die together! Fight with the barbarians!"


    While talking, Li Jing stretched out her palm.


    In a moment, a dozen doubles players folded together and said in a deep voice.


    "Live and die together!"


    Somehow, Li Jing slept soundly this night.


    Many of the people in the city have withdrawn overnight under the name of their own army.


    The next morning.


    Li Jing tidied up her clothes, glanced at the family members left on the long case, paused for a second, and resolutely went out.


    On the school field, Li Jing stood at the general''s desk with a solemn look.


    The original bustling school field is now relatively sparse.


    Looking at the young faces, Li Jing shouted.


    "The three services listen to orders!"


    "Those with old parents at home!"


    At the command, someone slowly stood out from the soldiers.


    "The only child in the family, get out of the line!"


    Some soldiers with suspicious faces slowly stood out from the barracks.


    "Those who have a wife and children at home! Get out of the line!"


    Someone came out of the queue again.


    Li Jing looked at these young soldiers out of the line, his face suddenly became serious and said in a loud voice.


    "Those who are out of the line guard the city! Other children get on the horse and follow me out of the city to meet the enemy!"


    Hearing this, those disciples who were out of the line immediately understood and knelt on the ground.


    Someone questioned.


    "General! When we joined the army, we were under the command of the general. How many wars share weal and woe. Why can''t we share life and death at this moment?"


    "Yes! I will follow the general to the death!"


    "I would like to share life and death with the general and follow the general to the death."


    Li Jing''s face suddenly became gloomy and shouted.


    "Those who ignore military orders will be executed on the spot!"


    Then he spread his red cloak, turned his horse''s head and drank loudly.


    "Follow me out of the city to meet the enemy."

 Chapter 280

    The East was shining and the fish belly was white.


    The air was filled with the smell of burning, and the thick smell of blood drifted away with the breeze.


    The first ray of sunshine shines on a red handsome flag. Li Jing''s face has no anxiety and anxiety of yesterday, but a touch of determination and a trace of indifference.


    Behind him, there is a continuous array of three armed forces with banners.


    In the morning light, those armor pieces glittered like a silver ocean.


    A mile away.


    The horses were surrounded by three flags with white gas in their noses.


    Under the banner of the tiger division, Jieli Khan stood on the war horse and looked at the Tang soldiers opposite. His heart was filled with joy.


    "Looking at this, Li Jing can''t sit still. Today is his death date!"


    "Chang''an day will change!"


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    A wave of trumpets came like waves.


    The sound came from the northwest.


    At this moment, Jieli Khan was stunned, slowly turned his head and followed the prestige.


    On that mound, a man and a horse stood at the top.


    The sun shone on the shining silver armor, and the light beat.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Black figures appeared next to the silver armor figure.


    A big flag slowly emerged from behind the man.


    On that flag, there was a huge Tang character written impressively.


    Then, one cavalry after another emerged from behind the flag.


    Soon, a silver line was formed in the hills.


    The wind blows!


    The flag of the Tang Dynasty fluttered in the wind.


    In a moment, two opposing troops and horses looked at the past at the same time.


    The Turkic soldiers were stunned on the spot, even the Tang soldiers were stunned on the spot.


    Everyone was confused.


    No one knows where this sudden cavalry came from.


    On the impending battlefield, Li Jing looked at the figure of the mountain. After a moment of stupidity, there was a bright light in her eyes.


    Some incredible, even some excited.


    "It''s reinforcements!"


    "It''s Datang reinforcements!"


    Seeing the familiar armor color, some people could not hide their excitement, and even their voices trembled.


    "Yes... They are tangxianzi!"


    "We are saved!"


    "Champion Hou! Back!"


    Next second.


    Like an amnesty.


    Some people are like children, shouting and jumping excitedly.


    cheer.


    Jump.


    Some people in the three armed forces shouted involuntarily.


    "Datang champion Hou!"


    "Datang champion Hou!"


    "Datang champion Hou!"


    The sound gradually spread to the three armed forces from small to large.


    The soldiers of the three services shouted in unison.


    The sound shook the fields.


    Up into the sky!


    On the hill.


    Tang Hao''s beard was broken, like a tiger and wolf entrenched in the hill, and his eyes stared at the scene in front of him.


    Slowly, he raised his right hand slowly and waved it down suddenly.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    All the soldiers shook the reins, the earth then exploded under countless horses, and the cavalry galloped with Tang Hao.


    The cold wind blew across the earth, the hoofs roared like raindrops, shook the ground, rushed down the hills like a raging tide, and went towards the stunned Turkic army.


    Jieli Khan was stunned for a long time. He woke up when he saw the angry army rushing over.


    "Is it him? How could it be him?"


    With a touch of doubt, Jieli Khan whispered to himself.


    The three warriors on the grassland beside him could not help but wonder. Huobatuo said "eh" and frowned.


    "Didn''t the white robed young general go to the golden tent King''s court?"


    The strong man next to him patted his forehead and said.


    "Hey! It''s broken. The boy played a trick again and divided our troops for nothing."


    Another man with big arms and round waist snorted disdainfully in his nose and said.


    "Just in time! The grassland in our province is tumbling everywhere. It''s the so-called way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell."


    While talking, the man spit on his palm, rubbed his palms, picked up the hammer and said.


    "Big Khan, I''ll meet this guy first and let those Tang people see what a waste wood their hero is!"


    Huo Batuo pulled the spear in his hand and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Tu Gu, this boy''s head is mine. Don''t rob me."


    Seeing the current military achievements, this fire must be fished. After all, in order to make atonement for his achievements, he will have to go out for most of his tribe in the past two days.


    Tang Hao''s reputation can be named among Turkic soldiers.


    Raiding Yinshan Mountain and capturing the prince alive is not something that the Turkic tribes hate.


    At this time, if you capture this boy, you will gain a lot of respect among the Turkic soldiers.


    If he doesn''t rob this head, what face will he have to tell his people after the war.


    The strong man didn''t have a fire. He thought carefully and answered casually.


    "OK, I''ll sweep the array for you and swallow this wave of people and horses."


    Jieli Khan looked at the way of fire on the figure bone, shook his head slightly, looked at the white figure coming, and his eyes were cold.


    Slowly draw out the machete, point the blade directly at the silver cavalry, and Jieli Khan shouted.


    "Leopard division all attack! Crush them!"


    Sobbing~


    The sound of the horn suddenly came out from the Turkic army. With the sound of the mighty horse''s hooves, the world of the carriage was fast. A large number of dark cavalry walked towards the silver soldiers with the roar of shaking the earth.

 Chapter 281

    Tang Hao''s wrist shook and a green dragon Yanyue knife suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Tang Haodan, holding a Qinglong Yanyue knife, cut through the soil, clenched his teeth, cracked his lips and breathed heavily.


    Wu Zhui was as quick as a meteor, and the violent turbulence made the muscles on his face tremble slightly.


    Looking at the huge army running towards him, Tang Hao grinned, turned his head slightly and said.


    "Bring the gift!"


    Give an order.


    Several warriors running behind the Turkic prisoners shot their long guns and stabbed the rear hips of the war horses under the crotch of the prisoners.


    Tweet tweet~


    With a painful neighing, the war horse spread its hoofs and ran forward like death.


    Soon, the five thousand captured horses rushed to the front row and ran towards the vast Turkic army.


    Woo woo~


    The Turkic prisoners, who were gagged and their hands turned their mouths, saw their angry compatriots sobbing in horror hundreds of meters away.


    Some soldiers struggling to twist their bodies and break free from the stirrup were immediately dragged away by galloping horses.


    At a very high speed, his face rubbed against the solid ground and pulled out a long blood mark on the ground.


    Three hundred meters.


    Two hundred meters.


    A hundred meters.


    Led by the charge general Tu Gu, he finally saw the figure lying on the horse''s back, and was stunned for a moment.


    "Stop!"


    Boom, boom.


    The horse in front tightened up and the one behind bumped into it.


    The sound of broken bones, the neighing of war horses, and the noise of abuse.


    Mixed with some people being thrown into the sky and howling in fear.


    Next second.


    The captured horses, like a shell, rushed into the slowing Turkic army.


    The sound of breaking, breaking and bursting flesh and blood spread out, forming a huge sound wave.


    Many Turks threw their bodies out, crossed a track and hit them heavily.


    The horses burst into flesh and blood in the collision, overturned the cavalry in the front row, waved their four hooves, pressed the unlucky soldiers and scratched blood marks forward.


    Sudden change ahead, the momentum of the Turkic soldier''s war horse suddenly slowed down.


    A wave has not stopped, and the real charge is close at hand!


    More than 10000 cavalry of the Tang Dynasty swept in like a tide.


    The green dragon Yanyue Sabre draws a semicircle from left to right. It cuts the human body and the head of the war horse. The sound of rupture explodes.


    At the moment of blood and flesh flying, the dark horses rushed into the chaotic cavalry queue.


    The waving Yanyue knife cut off the iron gun on the way forward, and the Turks'' bodies flew from time to time.


    The broken head, the cut horse neck and the war horse fell over in the sound of mourning.


    Tang Hao took the lead for the tip of the arrow, followed by 18 cavalry. The mighty silver armored soldiers tore at the opening of Tang Hao''s cavalry queue.


    The figure of these 19 people fighting crossed with Turkic strange soldiers.


    Dangdang.


    Poof poof.


    Hiss.


    The sound of weapons colliding and breaking, the sound of sharp blades cutting into skin and flesh, and the sound of animal skin and armor hissing and cracking are intertwined.


    Move forward bravely and kill wantonly.


    Tang Hao Junlang''s face, green dragon Yanyue''s knife and arms were full of the enemy''s blood.


    The white blade marks left by the blade on the silver armor are fine and covered with cloth.


    Even the powerful cloak behind him was completely torn into rags.


    At this moment, Tang Hao was like a bloody God of war, pulling his conical battle array to open the gap of the torn cavalry team.


    "Chisel through them!"


    The powerful and loud voice resounded in everyone''s heart.


    At this moment, Tang Hao is like the sharpest arrow.


    Don''t stop, don''t reduce the momentum!


    Every time the green dragon Yanyue Sabre is waved, someone''s head must rise to the sky. Those Turkic soldiers with poor protection are like lambs to be slaughtered at this moment.


    No one can defeat the gods and demons.


    He saw that he had cut through the enemy''s array 50 meters away.


    "Little bastard! Still trying to be brave! I''ll meet you!"


    A violent drink came from the leopard division.


    The iron spear rushed towards the golden glow of the morning light.


    The iron spear came to my face with a cold murderous spirit before I could see the comer.


    In Tang Hao''s eyes, the cold light flowed, his left hand shook the reins, and the black Zhui jumped up in the air. In his hand, the Qinghui of the green dragon Yanyue knife suddenly appeared, and the Dragon chanted in bursts, cleaving down against the galloping shadow.


    Click.


    There was a loud explosion.


    Wu Zhui suddenly fell to the ground and brought a gust of wind.


    Next second.


    The little body of the man with a gauze band in his left eye slipped down from his body, and the headless horse ran two steps with the bloody body and fell to the ground.


    With the collapse of the war horse, the body also fell to the ground, and the red and white things fell to the ground.


    Warm blood poured wantonly on the faces of nearby stunned Turkic soldiers.


    Surprised.


    Shock.


    fear.


    Three expressions flashed on the faces of the Turkic cavalry.


    A Turkic soldier stretched out his hand full of blood drops, pointed to Tang Hao running away, and said tremblingly.


    "Evil... Devil!"


    "Dead... Dead..."


    "He... He..."


    More Turkic soldiers present were incoherent.


    A moment later, the Turkic soldiers went crazy and shouted wantonly, as if they had seen a ghost.


    All this happened behind Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao was unaware that there was only the sparse Turkic figure in front of him.


    Wow.


    It suddenly opened up.


    Tang Hao''s shock completely cut the Turkic cavalry team into two parts.


    This was not a rush, but a complete massacre.

 Chapter 282

    The troops of the Tang Dynasty who rushed to the middle of the distance completely looked silly.


    Looking at the billowing silver Armored Cavalry, Vice General Li Jing not only swallowed saliva, but also squeezed out a word from his dry throat.


    "This... This is too strong?"


    More than 10000 people attacked the cavalry team of more than 60000 people, which turned into a killing drama for 10000 cavalry!


    Li Jing roared loudly at the fleeing ownerless war horses and the retreating Turkic soldiers.


    "The whole army attack!"


    "Today''s war will reach the north. The Turks will not be destroyed and the long sword will not be collected!"


    At this moment, nearly 30000 Tang soldiers roared in unison, rolling horses converged into a front line, and rushed towards the Turkic cavalry.


    "Kill!"


    Under the high morale, everyone seems to forget the fatigue accumulated in the two days and the fear of death.


    At this moment, everyone''s face is so determined.


    Brave and fearless, move forward bravely.


    Kill for Datang.


    Kill for Datang.


    Kill for Datang.


    The sound of fighting is overwhelming, like a hurricane sweeping the whole wide field, and like rolling clouds, making the air tremble!


    The soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei ruthlessly pierced the ocean of Turkic cavalry and divided the leopard division into two teams. The gap between the teams gradually expanded.


    Tang Hao glanced coldly around the battlefield. The tiger division''s flag was particularly prominent in the Turkic army.


    "Khan dog thief, take your life."


    This roar with the power of overlord is like spring thunder.


    The invisible sound waves spread towards the flag like the sea tide.


    Jieli Khan faintly heard the cruel and awe inspiring words. He felt a shock in his heart. A pair of tiger eyes drifted away from the chaotic sword and halberd battlefield and locked Tang Hao in an instant.


    For a moment, shock and anger rushed into my heart, and the picture of Tang Hao rushing to kill was reflected in my blood red eyes.


    "Go! Behead the king!"


    "Those who mention Tang Hao''s head will receive a reward of 1000 Liang, a thousand cattle and horses, and a thousand slaves!"


    The hysterical roar was hoarse and quickly spread among the Turkic soldiers.


    When the tiger division troops heard Jieli Khan''s promise, they were red eyed for a moment.


    The scene of Tang Hao''s knife chopping fire and pulling expansion was immediately forgotten.


    The roaring tiger division team, carrying weapons, galloped towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao chopped off the head of a Turkic soldier with a knife. Blood and sweat adhered. This strand of hair was pasted on his forehead, and a sneer hung from the corner of his mouth.


    "Tang Dingyuan general Tang Hao, if you have seed here, come and visit my head."


    While talking, Yan Yue Dao lifted up a side war horse, which was more fierce under the blood rain.


    "Tang Hao, you kill my people! Look at the knife!"


    Before rushing into the tiger division queue, a big man with a thick face rushed out from the front right, blushing, as if with endless resentment.


    When Tang Hao saw the troublemaker, he frowned slightly and raised the Yanyue knife to block the fierce head-on knife.


    Without a hit, the short strong man was still reluctant to spare, and his fat body was particularly flexible.


    Twist your waist and turn your shoulders. The machete has changed to your left hand and cut it off against Tang Hao''s left shoulder.


    A slightly surprised voice came from the banner of tiger Normal University.


    "Figure bone! Be careful!"


    Before the voice fell, Tang Hao''s blade fell.


    "Bang"


    Jinming blew and Mars twinkled for a moment.


    The blade of Yanyue Dao went down with the trend and scratched to the chest along the strong man''s neck, with blood splashing everywhere.


    The strong man''s Adam''s apple rolled and his face howled too late. He had fallen off his horse.


    However, in just a few seconds, two warriors died in a row. The person who had just shouted had lingering fear and quietly attached to Jieli Khan''s ear.


    "Khan, let''s withdraw first."


    Jieli Khan became angry in an instant, grabbed the man''s fur clothes, puffed up his eyes and shouted angrily.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense and disturb the morale of the army, be careful that even you will be slaughtered!"


    At this time, a pair of big hands were laid on the back of Jieli Khan''s blue veins. His face was full of sadness and even begged slowly.


    "Khan, stop."


    "Now the military spirit here has long dispersed!"


    Khan severely bit his teeth, slowly turned his head and looked at the military division, and his lips turned white with force.


    With tears in his eyes, his dry lips trembled and slowly spit out a word.


    "Recall the tiger master before Tang Hao comes. Recall one more and save a strength for our grassland!"


    Hearing the speech, Jie Li Khan''s cheeks were bulging and his muscles twitched. He slowly raised his eyes and looked around.


    On the chaotic battlefield, in addition to the tiger division, the leopard division and the eagle division have long been defeated, running and running!


    Jieli Khan slumped down.


    The original good situation, why only in an hour to reverse so outrageous!


    Even now, Turkic soldiers still have this advantage.


    However, the soul of the army is gone, and the pillar in the heart of Eagle division and leopard Division has collapsed.


    He waved slowly, and Jieli Khan said hard.


    "Go away."


    As if these two words had consumed all his strength, he sighed silently and walked slowly to his war horse with the help of the military division.


    As the horn sounded for the withdrawal of the Turkic camp, the fighting tiger division immediately turned its horse''s head and went straight to the camp.


    Tang Hao looked at the dust rolled up by the retreating tiger division, pointed the blade directly at the Turkic camp and drank coldly.


    "Catch up! No one left!"

 Chapter 283

    It''s just a sentence from Tang Hao.


    Ten thousand silver soldiers stood out and chased the tiger master for three days and nights.


    After chasing and cutting all the way, there were less than a thousand tigers left.


    Li Jing''s Department was responsible for encircling and annihilating all the scattered Turkic leopard and Eagle divisions.


    After all, Tang Hao''s films are all young soldiers and are more suitable for long-distance attacks.


    Looking at the huge dome Phnom Penh tent from a distance, Tang Hao dismounted slowly and shouted.


    "Bring it up."


    In a moment, the fat body was brought up.


    Two cold blades were put on Jieli Khan''s neck and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    Tang Hao strode over, squatted down slowly, looked down at Jieli Khan, patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Why? I went to Datang Xiangcheng twice. Is it so unwelcome for me to come to your house?"


    Jieli Khan''s backhand was tied and knelt on the ground. His blood red eyes almost came out of his eyes, gasped, flushed and stared at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao calmly met the hate eyes, and his tone gradually cooled down.


    "There is an old saying in the Tang Dynasty that it is impolite to come without going."


    After that, Tang Hao flashed a cold light in his eyes and said coldly.


    "What''s more, I don''t like you to be a guest in Datang Xiangcheng."


    Tang Hao patted Jieli Khan''s greasy cheek, suddenly stood up, turned over his horse''s back and waved slightly.


    "Those tiger masters who surrendered were killed. Remember, cut off their heads and stand on a stake."


    After that, Tang Hao shook the reins and went straight to the king''s court.


    "Go and see what''s different in the king''s Court of gold accounts!"


    One by one, the burly silver soldiers of the Tang Dynasty pushed and kicked the standing Turkic soldiers to the ground.


    In Jieli Khan''s oblique vision, a group of Tang soldiers screamed and waved butcher knives excitedly.


    One head after another was struggling and fell to the ground.


    One body after another fell.


    "Kill me!"


    Jieli Khan screamed in pain and tried to break free.


    However, two people in black beside him put their hands on his arrow, as if Mount Tai was pressing the top, so that he could not move at will.


    Beside the stone road leading to the golden tent King''s court, the people of the tribes near the king''s court knelt down and trembled.


    Tang Hao walked slowly along the stone road and said faintly.


    "Kill all the 30000 Turkic people, behead them, dig pits and bury them together."


    "Pay tribute to my compatriots who died in Xiangcheng, and also to the heroic soul of my Datang warriors."


    War is always cruel, and it is even more dangerous for Datang, which is enemy on all sides.


    Although Tang Hao has won a great victory today, he knows that the damage of Tang''s troops in this war is not small. He is afraid that he will never fight again.


    It is undoubtedly the best choice to frighten countries in a cruel and bloody way.


    This understatement revealed endless ruthlessness, which not only made Wang Fei and Li Yu shiver.


    Stunned for two seconds, he quickly asked his soldiers to carry out it.


    Orders are given.


    The dull and desolate horn sounded above the crowd, and the dark Tang soldiers walked over with weapons.


    I probably know that the disaster is coming.


    The crowded Turkic people cried sadly.


    There are also some who stand up and want to resist, and even want to escape.


    As soon as they got up, Tang soldiers with bows guarding nearby shot them to the ground.


    The first to be dragged out of the crowd were a group of Turkic nobles in felt costumes.


    Struggling and begging for mercy for a moment, the executing Tang soldiers came forward and pressed the hundreds of figures on the ground. A young Turk child put his face close to the grass, looked in horror at a bright knife, raised his head and fell down.


    Hundreds of heads fell on the grass, and the executioner turned and walked to another row.


    The second row is for men and women, old and young, most of whom are thin and weak.


    Looking at the headless bodies, his eyes were dull and he sobbed in a low voice.


    The frightened people bit their lips, trembled and shed tears.


    Then he was pushed to the ground, and the cold blade cut through the skin and bones.


    The slaughter continues


    Blood flows freely in the mud mountain full of footprints and hoof prints.


    Tang Hao walked through the blood field, bent down and grabbed the head of a Turkic child, held it in front of Jieli Khan and was facing him.


    Jielika Khan bared his teeth, roared like a beast, and his blood red eyes kept struggling in the hands of the man in black.


    Tang Hao threw the head to the ground, took out a white silk, wiped the blood on his hands, threw it on the ground, stepped on the white silk, fell into the blood red soil, and said coldly.


    "This is the price! When you occupied Xiangcheng, insulted Xiangcheng women and slaughtered old people and children wantonly, did you ever think of today?"


    The crying figure was forced to press, lay on the ground, exposed his neck, and the butcher''s knife fell


    After struggling for some time, Jieli Khan had no hysteria like before.


    The pictures of those flesh and blood storming in my mind, as well as the Turkic people separated by corpses.


    People became in a trance, staggered and stood in the bloody mud, and gradually knelt down.


    As the massacre died out, Tang Hao stood at the door of the golden tent King''s court and saw the men and women of the Turkic royal family curled up inside, waved and said.


    "Take them all away. Tomorrow, go back to Deyang!"

 Chapter 284

    The rising sun rises again and shines on the crumbling city wall of Deyang.


    Originally, this prosperous and beautiful city was devastated by the war, but now it has become a ruin.


    Collapsed houses, burned out tall buildings, and huge cracks in the towering city wall.


    It seems like a huge wound printed on the city.


    Facing the suspicious sunshine outside the window, Tang Hao got up slowly. There were bursts of noisy footsteps outside the house and slowly pushed the door open.


    Outside the door, two strangers guard the door, bowing deeply and hugging boxing.


    "General, you''re awake."


    Tang Hao sucked his nose and asked casually.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    The soldier still bowed and looked particularly respectful.


    "Two days and two nights."


    Tang Hao didn''t ask much either. He stretched out and walked out of the house slowly.


    The eye is full of scars.


    Scorched marks can be seen everywhere, and some people in coarse cloth clothes rummage through the broken tiles and wood to find usable items.


    The soldiers also took off their armor and clothes, helped the people sort out the usable beams, bricks and tiles, and stacked them aside.


    "General Tang!"


    "Benefactor, hero Tang, you''re awake."


    "Officer Ye."


    Along the way, the people, soldiers and soldiers greeted Tang Hao one after another.


    Tang Hao responded with a smile. Everyone''s face was more or less blackened, but each revealed a touch of joy and gratitude.


    However, in Tang Hao''s view, the fear of war and the sadness of family destruction and death, wife separation and children separation were hidden in those eyes.


    "General Tang! The marshal invites you to go to the big tent for a chat."


    As soon as he turned back, a general with a Tang Dao on his back looked at himself genially.


    Tang Hao replied with a smile.


    "Please lead the way."


    The officer bowed and bowed, turned sideways and stretched out his hand.


    "General, please follow me."


    After that, he walked slowly in front and guided Tang Hao to the Zhongju tent.


    In the big account of the Chinese army.


    Li Jing sat in the first place, talking and laughing with a bunch of veteran soldiers wrapped in gauze.


    Chumo has a wooden stick fixed to his arm, which is also impressive. However, Chumo''s face is still pale and looks very weak.


    Tang Hao lifted the curtain and went in.


    "Brother Tang, you''re here!"


    Chumo holds his seat and wants to stand up to greet him.


    Tang Hao takes two steps forward, presses Chumo''s shoulder and says.


    "You and my brothers, why stick to small things."


    The thick gauze band on the arm was also particularly eye-catching. Tang Hao was not happy for a moment.


    After looking at him for a long time, Tang Hao patted Chumo on the shoulder.


    "Well, don''t say that. Living is the best. Recover well."


    Tang Hao turned to Li Jing, bowed and said.


    "I''ve seen marshal."


    In Li Jing''s eyes, in addition to the joy of winning the battlefield, there was a complex emotion.


    Speak peacefully, pat the position next to this and say hello.


    "Come and sit down."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and sat down.


    Li Jing said straight to the point.


    "When Jieli Khan was captured, the East Turk was destroyed, and the Northern Territory was completely settled."


    "Tang Haogong is indispensable in this war."


    Speaking of this, the generals in the camp smiled and looked happy.


    The relaxed atmosphere occupies the whole account in an instant.


    Li Jing got up slowly, changed the serious pressure in the past, twinkled in her eyes, paced in the big tent and said slowly.


    "We are all old. The younger generation finally has someone who can hold up a day."


    "East Turk is dead, but the war in Datang is not over yet. There is still a long way to go. It''s up to you young people."


    Tang Hao smiled and nodded when he met the hopeful eyes.


    For Li Jing''s words, the people in the big account were not surprised or abrupt.


    Li Jing was a thoughtful and long-term person. Naturally, he knew the current situation of Datang.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty in Chang''an is not ambitious. The monarch of the Tang Dynasty is far from enough to fill the king''s ambition.


    It was the long cherished wish of the king of Tang Dynasty to surrender in all directions and create a dynasty comparable to the Qin Empire.


    It is also very clear in the heart of the master general.


    In the past, Chumo Cheng and Su Qingjie were the best in the younger generation.


    However, the two men did not have any experience in the big group war. They wanted to number tens of thousands. This ability is still inappropriate.


    But now it''s different.


    Chai Shao stroked his beard, looked at Tang Hao and said with a smile.


    "Personal force is impeccable. The military strategy is comparable to that of veteran generals. General Tang, you should think more about the future of Datang."


    This praise was very straightforward. Even Tang Hao was embarrassed to arch his hand.


    "The general praised me."


    A veteran also knows that it is Tang Hao''s humble words.


    However, from the heart, giving up military achievements and taking the lead in supporting the tens of thousands of Datang soldiers in danger, I am afraid that such a view of the overall situation alone is enough to become an excellent general on the side of the town.


    Li Jing waved slightly and interrupted the rising noise.


    "The East Turks have been destroyed. These tens of thousands of soldiers are the troops stationed in Chang''an. Naturally, there is no need to stay in the north."


    "What''s more, we''re fighting hard in Datang, and our troops need several years to rest. It''s better to go back to Chang''an earlier."


    "This time, I have ordered a fast horse to be sent to Chang''an. All departments have a rest and are ready to return to Chang''an."

 Chapter 285

    Chang''an city.


    Tai Chi hall.


    Although the war continued in the north, there was no interruption in the early days.


    However, for two consecutive days, there was no news from the north, which undoubtedly put a huge stone in everyone''s heart.


    The king of Tang, sitting high in the Dragon chair, stared at the sky outside the hall. In his ear, Fang Xuanling reported to Lingzhou water conservancy.


    After reporting back, the king of Tang remained silent. In fact, he was wandering outside the object and his heart flew to the north.


    Deyang.


    At the gate of the northern border of Datang, Datang, with great disparity in troops, is facing off with the Turkic army.


    If the Turkic army attacked the city strongly, Li Jinggong let Deyang retreat and go out, it would be better to pay back.


    If Li Jing is completely defeated, the Turkic army will march straight in. At that time, the whole Hedong road and even some areas in Guanzhong will fall.


    At that time, Chang''an, the Imperial City, was in danger!


    Such a result, but no one can bear it.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Fang Xuanling called softly, but the king of Tang still thought deeply and didn''t respond.


    The old minister in the hall has such a mentality.


    The war has begun and people are in panic.


    For this time, it can be extremely dangerous.


    Everyone knew that Li Jing basically had no choice but to defend the city.


    However, it backfired. In the war report, the cunning Jieli Khan even attacked the city. It was easy to defend but difficult to attack. He gave up attacking the city and threatened to attack Datong, forcing Li Jing to confront him head-on.


    This war report undoubtedly worsened the war that had no advantage.


    The whole court was full of clouds and sad faces.


    These ministers of the Military Ministry frequently entered the imperial study these days to discuss with his majesty how to dispatch troops to deal with this Turkic beast after the defeat.


    When it was discussed, it was late at night before it dispersed.


    Is there a finished egg under the nest?


    If Datang really loses half of its territory, not only the people in the invaded areas will be displaced.


    Even their old ministers will certainly be slaughtered by the barbarians.


    Thinking of these, the civil and military officials in the court only felt that their back ridges were cold and their hearts were cold.


    An invisible cloud had already dispersed in the hall.


    Li Ji didn''t close his eyes these days. Looking at the king of Tang selling some in the hall, he moved his steps and asked.


    "Duke Shen, is there any news back from Deyang?"


    Gao Shilian looked at Li Ji''s haggard face, sighed and shook his head slightly.


    The whisper here was very quiet, but the word Deyang seemed to touch a nerve of the king of Tang, slowly collected his mind and looked over.


    The eyes with a little blood flashed a touch of pure light and asked a little hoarse.


    "Duke Shen, can I hear from you in the north?"


    Hearing the speech, Gao Shilian looked up slightly and answered truthfully.


    "No news came from Deyang."


    At the other end of the hall, he obviously breathed out a thick breath. There seemed to be light in his eyes. He dimmed down and leaned slowly against the Dragon chair.


    Gao Shilian frowned, pursed his mouth and said.


    "Your Majesty, no news just means that the war continues."


    At this moment, no news, in Gao Shilian''s view, is the best news.


    The longer the Tang soldiers last, the more Turkic troops will be consumed.


    At that time, even if it can''t resist this torrent, the thirty or forty thousand Turkic troops will not cause any storm in Datang.


    The eldest sun Wuji frowned, hesitated for a moment, went to the palace and said.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to report."


    The king of Tang frowned and stared at the hesitant eldest sun Wuji in the hall, waving impatiently.


    "Speak."


    Changsun Wuji raised his head slightly again, looked at the gloomy face of King Tang, and said to his scalp.


    "The Tubo emissary arrived in Chang''an two days ago and wanted to... Face the saint."


    Hearing the speech, the whole Tai Chi hall was silent.


    At this moment, the northern territory is in the midst of a great war, and the arrival of Tubo envoys at this time means taking advantage of the fire.


    The king of Tang looked gloomy and said.


    "Have you ever mentioned anything?"


    Sun Wuji smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.


    The light in the king''s eyes flickered and snorted coldly.


    "This time, it must not be a good thing."


    "No!"


    The king of Tang resolutely refused.


    Fang Xuanling slowly stepped out of the line, stood on the side of his eldest sun Wuji, bowed his hand, hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what happened when Tubo came to ask for an audience. It would be inappropriate for us to shut them out."


    "What Fang Xiang said is very true!"


    While talking, Du Ruhui came out, met the angry eyes of the king of Tang and admonished.


    "Although the war is tight now, it is not clear. If we ignore the surrounding countries at this time and the relations are too rigid, it will be quite unfavorable to the whole Tang Dynasty."


    "What''s more, when the messenger came to meet the saint, he didn''t indicate his intention. It''s not too late to make a decision after finding out their intention."


    Gao Shilian pondered for a long time and said.


    "Your Majesty, regardless of the victory or defeat of the war in the north, the vitality of the Tang Dynasty will be greatly damaged."


    "Stabilizing Tubo is also a good strategy. In this way, it just frees up its hands to concentrate on solving the war in the north."


    "Now instead of making more enemies, it''s not making more allies. Even if it doesn''t work, Tubo neutrality will be of great benefit to Datang."


    The king of Tang weighed the weight of these words.


    At this moment, even if the North wins, it will certainly have no power to fight again in the past two or three years.


    Although Tubo is guarded by a large army, if there is a change, the Tang Dynasty will be attacked on both sides, but it really feels overwhelmed.


    The king of Tang waved.


    "Just, just, announce them tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 286

    "Retreat!"


    The king of Tang left a word and went out of the hall angrily.


    Empress Chang sun followed behind the king of Tang, her eyes bright and dark.


    Earlier, the Tubo had sent envoys to Datang twice.


    Without exception, although the two Tibetan envoys were modest, they also revealed that they wanted to make peace with the Tang Dynasty and marry the two countries for a hundred years.


    Tubo and Chang''an are far apart. It will take ten months to come and go.


    These Tubo messengers seemed to be full of sincerity and did not fear the hardships of the road. They came to Chang''an a year later.


    Empress Chang sun helped the king of Tang and looked at his gloomy face. She wanted to speak several times, but she finally endured it.


    When we arrived at the legislative hall.


    The king of Tang collapsed on the soft collapse without saying a word.


    Empress Chang sun did not bother. She made a pot of green tea and put it on the table in front of the king of Tang.


    In the whole hall, the fragrance of tea was long, and behind the rising heat, the king of Tang slowly opened his mouth.


    "Guanyin maidservant, in your opinion, what news does this Tubo messenger bring to me at this time?"


    Unable to hear the sound of sadness and joy lingering in her ears, the eldest Sun Queen sighed and said.


    "According to my concubine, it''s definitely not good news."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly. The light in his eyes flickered and said slowly.


    "This time, Tubo, the Kingdom on the plateau, has been unified under the leadership of cadre sun Zan."


    "Now is the development period of Tubo. This man has some means."


    Empress Chang sun stared at the rising heat in the tea cup and said.


    "If this man only has some means, I''m afraid he has great ambition."


    "Now, the whole Tubo is waiting for prosperity, farming is also becoming stable, and there is a fixed grain reserve."


    "In recent years, the senior general guarding Tubo reported that they seem to have found an iron mine. I''m afraid they are secretly developing iron smelting."


    "This is directly related to the development of armaments. Tubo can''t be underestimated."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty clenched his fist faintly. A cold light flashed in his eyes and said slowly.


    "Although the East Turks are brave, they have no fixed food output, which is their biggest weakness. On the contrary, these brave nations are not terrible."


    "It''s really hard to contain this embryonic Tubo."


    Empress Chang sun gently stroked the big hand, sighed and said.


    "Hey! It''s a big goal to reach the whole world. It''s not that easy. For Tubo, appeasing now may be the best strategy."


    "What''s more, the Nanri Songzan of the previous generation of Tubo, who made great achievements but died of poison. Perhaps this cadre sun Zan is afraid to follow his father''s footsteps and want to rely on Datang as his behind force, so he shows such respect to Datang."


    The king of Tang slowly leaned against the soft couch, closed his eyes, rubbed his forehead and said.


    "I hope so!"


    Silence.


    The whole attention hall was silent.


    Perhaps it was the curl of incense, or maybe the tea had some calming and refreshing effect, and the confused king of Tang gradually calmed down.


    In recent days, everything seems to have a clue gradually.


    long time.


    Empress Chang sun exhaled a foul breath and hesitated for a moment.


    "Your Majesty, if Tubo mentions marriage proposal this time..."


    And kiss.


    Hearing these two words, the king of Tang suddenly opened his eyes and shouted.


    "Impossible!"


    "Even if I go to war with Tubo, I will never allow my son to marry to the bullet country all the way!"


    "Zhi''er is a princess of the Tang Dynasty. She is a golden body. How noble she is. It''s crazy to marry a barbarian!"


    The sound of shouting and drinking was like a strong wind, buzzing the whole empty attention hall.


    Although the voice fell, the aftersound echoed in the hall.


    The anger of the king of Tang Dynasty showed his love for Princess Changle.


    The eldest grandson queen next to her was really happy.


    Just a while before the roar, empress changsun even imagined the scene of Princess Changle marrying abroad.


    After all, Datang is facing enemies on all sides.


    It is not easy to treat an East Turk, let alone Tubo and West Turk.


    If it comes to the situation of simultaneous war, even if Datang wins, I''m afraid it will only end in a deficit in the national treasury and weak national strength.


    It is clear which is more important between the princess''s distant marriage and the survival of the Tang Dynasty.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was so determined that empress Chang sun also completely relieved and comforted the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "What are you doing? Qualitative son is the flesh and blood of your majesty and my concubines. But even my heart, my concubines are just guessing. Why are you so angry?"


    After saying this, empress Chang Sun took up the tea cup and handed it to the king of Tang.


    "When I see the Tibetan emissary tomorrow, no matter what, I can''t be angry anymore. Now the Tang Dynasty is stuck, your majesty should pay attention to the dragon body!"


    When tea enters the throat, the fresh fragrance from nature lingers between lips and teeth for a long time.


    The hot tea went down his throat, dispelling the fatigue of several days and diluting the sadness in the heart of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang stroked his slender jade hand with his big hand, revealing his rare smile in recent days.


    "Don''t worry, I will make a decision about the Tubo emissary."

 Chapter 287

    Tai Chi hall.


    9 a.m. to 11 a.m..


    All civil and military officials have arrived in the dynasty, but the Dragon seat is empty at this time.


    Fang Xuanling approached his eldest sun Wuji and whispered in his ear.


    "Lord Chang sun, Tubo suddenly visited. Do you think it would be because of the marriage?"


    Changsun Wuji glanced at the silent old minister around and whispered.


    "I''m afraid it will be mentioned again. In the previous civil unrest, the king of Tang gave some cloth, silk and satin. With a big hand, he hastily refused to make peace."


    "I''m afraid it''s not so simple now."


    Fang Xuanling took a deep breath and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, today''s Tubo is not what it used to be. It has completed the reunification and even has some momentum. I''m afraid it will have some confidence."


    "If you mention this marriage again, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple."


    "Hey!"


    Sun Wuji sighed and said.


    "Now the Tang Dynasty is surrounded by enemies. If we can''t calm the Northern Territory, Tubo and Western Turks are bound to make some moves. I''m afraid..."


    In other words, sun Wuji and Fang Xuanling looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Although Datang is strong and prosperous, after all, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands.


    While talking, father-in-law Rong''s shrill whisper came.


    "Your Majesty arrived ~"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang walked up the hall, less decadent and more dignified.


    All the ministers worshipped.


    The king of Tang raised his right hand and said.


    "No gift."


    "Announce the Turkic messenger into the temple."


    The sharp voice sounded again, passed through the Tai Chi hall and spread far away.


    Not long.


    The party slowly entered the hall.


    Chinese clothes, felt hats, round necks and narrow sleeves are typical Tibetan clothes. The skin is dark, and the cheeks are suffused with a faint blush unique to Tibetan.


    Wait until you come to the palace.


    The first is the current Tubo Prime Minister Lu Dongzan, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, especially the beard on his face, which is particularly eye-catching.


    Led by Lu Dongzan, the party bowed slowly.


    Among the crowd, there was a young man, about 20 years old, who looked arrogant, bowed and bowed his hands at will, and looked rebellious.


    "Meet the king of the Tang Dynasty."


    The voice of the Tubo party came slowly.


    The king of Tang sat high in the hall and glanced at the young man. His unhappy face flashed by. Finally, his eyes drifted away from Lu Dongzan and said.


    "Ludongzan, you''ve been so hard all the way."


    Lu Dongzan bowed slightly and said.


    "As a prime minister of Tubo, I should do something for the friendship and good neighborliness between Tubo and ah Tang. I can''t talk about hard work."


    After that, Lu Anzan moved slightly, slowly turned sideways, showed the young man mixed with arrows among the people, and introduced him.


    "This time, the Tubo Prince personally sent to the Tang Dynasty to show the sincerity of the Tubo country."


    While talking, he bowed respectfully to the young man behind him and said.


    "This is the future Prince of Tubo."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was stunned.


    This year, the young man is not much different from the age of Songzan Ganbu. He is actually the adopted son of Songzan Ganbu?


    At that young age, he looked around the four seats and bowed slightly to the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "I have heard of the great reputation of the Tang Dynasty for a long time. I came to pay a visit at the order of Khan."


    "The act of marrying Princess Changle is for the sake of the long-term stability of the two countries. I hope the king of Tang can understand the good intentions of Tubo."


    Although these words were gentle and peaceful, they didn''t taste like that in my heart.


    It is for the sake of Datang that this strategy means.


    There was a faint sense of sharpness.


    The king of Tang, who sat high in the Dragon chair, gradually became gloomy and said in a deep voice.


    "Hum! An adopted son made up his mind about my daughter?"


    The Tubo Prince did not say much, but just stood there, raised his head and looked at the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Lu Anzan took a step forward and said with a smile on his face.


    "King Tang, although the Tubo Prince has no blood relationship with Khan, he is a rare young talent in Tubo for thousands of years."


    "Khan thought that he had the talent of heaven and earth, and specially collected him under the door to cultivate him as the successor of the next generation Khan."


    "The three envoys came for the long-term stability and marriage of the two countries."


    Although these words are trying to make things right, they are still unacceptable to Han people who attach importance to blood lineage.


    Referring to Princess Changle, the old ministers couldn''t help looking at the high seat and whispering with their heads down.


    For a time, the whole hall was noisy.


    "An adopted son, in the final analysis, is not royal blood. It''s not Datang''s self surrender to let such a person marry Princess Changle of Datang!"


    "Even if he has extraordinary talent, Princess Changle is a golden body. How can this make him!"


    "Tubo is too impolite! This princess Changle is the apple of the eye of the king of Tang. He is an identity. He dares to mention it!"


    In the face of everyone''s discussion, Lu Anzan seemed to turn a deaf ear to it and bowed his hands slightly.


    "It''s one of the most important things for the prince to come here. What''s more important is to send a big gift to Datang."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall, which had been in chaos, gradually quieted down.


    Looking at the emptiness behind these people, changsun Wuji slowly came forward and asked.


    "I don''t know what kind of ceremony Lu Xiang called?"


    Lu''an, the Turkic envoy, did not speak frankly. Instead, he sold the pass and said in a loud voice.


    "The gift I said is a gift that can solve the worries of Tang Dynasty!"


    Solve the worries of the Tang Dynasty.


    Hearing the exaggerated words, the ministers were slightly surprised.


    The Tubo emissary boasted so much in front of the king of the Tang Dynasty!

 Chapter 288

    Gao Shilian sneered and said.


    "Lu Xiang, I don''t know where you came from?"


    Lu Anzan looked at Gao Shilian''s cold eyes and said slowly.


    "The trouble of Datang naturally comes from the countries around Datang."


    These words were frank and frank. All the people in the hall were shocked and looked at each other.


    The king of Tang, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, gradually sharpened his eyes. He seemed to see through Lu Dongzan and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh? Really?"


    "I heard that in recent years, Tubo has produced a great minister who is good at national politics."


    "As soon as I see it today, it seems that this prime minister is not only good at the state politics of Tubo, but also involved in the state politics of other countries."


    This remark was intended to accuse the Tubo prime minister''s hand, which was stretched out a little longer.


    Lu Dongzan did not seem to recognize the meaning, bowed and said.


    "Thank you for your praise."


    "Nowadays, there are a lot of soldiers guarding the four directions in Datang. Even if there are not many troops who can be deployed against the Turks, I''m afraid the Northern War is very sticky."


    EH.


    The courtiers in the hall took a breath.


    Lu Dongzan is in Tubo, thousands of miles away from Chang''an of the Tang Dynasty, but he seems to be particularly familiar with the Tang Dynasty.


    Although the deployment of troops in Datang is an understatement, it points directly to the key points.


    Without waiting for the king of Tang to speak, Lu Dongzan spoke again.


    "The East Turkic war will affect the whole body. No matter what the outcome is, it will inevitably lead to the decline of the national strength of the Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid the West Turks will be ready to move after the first World War."


    "I, Tubo Khan, care about the security of the border of the Tang Dynasty, and am willing to send troops to help Tang Town defend the western regions."


    Help Datang defend the western regions!


    Stabilize West Turks!


    This is undoubtedly a great temptation.


    As Lu Dongzan said, even if the East Turks were defeated, the Tang Dynasty would certainly lose its strength and be unable to carry out large-scale war in a few years.


    As a result, Datang was the weakest time when its national strength declined.


    Even in the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, it is impossible to withstand the spread of successive wars.


    Those western Turks who are ready to move will certainly see this opportunity.


    At such a moment, Tubo can resolutely stand on the side of Datang.


    It can help Datang completely stabilize the West and give Datang a chance to recuperate.


    At this moment, the faces of the people in the hall were gradually enriched.


    Some people were moved by Tubo''s loyal attitude of sending envoys three times.


    Or I''m glad that Tubo envoys can share the worries of the Tang Dynasty.


    But if it comes at the cost of marrying Princess Changle, this generous gift is worth considering.


    Luanzan turned a deaf ear to the rising noise in the hall and continued to speak slowly.


    "The Tibetan Khan cherished the friendship and good neighborliness between the two countries. Before his subordinates came to Datang, he repeatedly told them that if the war in the north of Datang worsened, Tubo was willing to do its utmost to help the war horses and materials, and it was nothing to send troops to help Tang."


    As soon as he said this, all the ministers in the court were surprised.


    Aid.


    Send troops to invade Turks.


    The Tibetan Khan made two preparations.


    On the one hand, it can help Datang defend the Turks in the west, on the other hand, it is actually for the war in the north.


    The ministers were not only surprised that Ludong Zan''s eyes were as sharp as a torch, but also shocked by the generosity of Tubo Khan.


    For Datang at this time, such a gift is beneficial and harmless.


    The king of Tang sitting on the hall did not look good.


    The great Tang emperor actually sold women for glory in exchange for peace on the southwest border.


    Not to mention that this move affects the dignity of the emperor, even if you marry a woman, it will not be the most difficult time in the Tang Dynasty!


    The king of Tang waved his big hand and said in a deep voice.


    "Send Tibetan envoys to Honglu temple."


    Seeing that the king of Tang did not make a statement on the spot, Lu Anzan was slightly surprised, frowned slightly and said.


    "When the Tubo mission leaves, I hope the king of Tang will think twice."


    Then he took the people out of the temple slowly.


    When the Turkic mission came back, sure enough, some old ministers slowly stood up and said.


    "Your Majesty, the loyalty of Tubo''s three visits shows that the marriage between the two countries is not a bad thing."


    Princess Changle was a forbidden area in the heart of the king of Tang, and all the ministers knew it.


    But at this time, compared with the safety of the Tang Dynasty, people were more willing to take the great condemnation to advise the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    With the first person standing up, there are also old ministers standing up and slowly mentioned.


    "Your Majesty, with Tubo as a friendly neighbor, the situation on the southwest border will be stabilized."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Enough!"


    Gao Shilian looked at the face of the king of the Tang Dynasty and gradually became gloomy. Immediately, the frost on his face interrupted the admonition of these literary ministers and said sternly.


    "There is no need for other countries to intervene in the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "The kindness of Tubo is led by Datang..."


    Before he finished, Du Ruhui slowly stood up and said.


    "Your Majesty, although the Tubo envoys are quite threatening this time, after all, it is the time of danger in the Tang Dynasty. The key now is to get through the crisis."


    "There are still Western Turks in the Tang Dynasty, and Koguryo is a strong enemy. At this time, Tubo''s goodwill virtually lacks an enemy country. This is a good thing for the Tang Dynasty to wipe out the four barbarians."


    After listening, the king of the Tang Dynasty could spit fire out of his eyes, "Teng" stood up from the dragon''s seat and stared at Du Ruhui.


    Facing the two majestic and angry eyes, Du Ruhui lowered his head and dared not speak any more.


    long time.


    The king of Tang brushed his sleeves and said.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 289

    Honglu temple.


    The Tubo Prince leaned against the soft collapse, played with the wine cup in his hand, and said without raising his head.


    "Uncle Xiang, the king of Tang didn''t give us a reply this time. In your opinion, what will the king of Tang do in the end?"


    Lu Anzan smiled and said.


    "This time, I''m afraid many people in the court will persuade the king of Tang. This time, the king of Tang didn''t promise, mostly because the war in the North hasn''t been heard yet."


    Lu Anzan, an envoy beside him, meditated and said.


    "Lu Xiang, why should we Tubo be so angry and come to make peace again and again? If not, tell Khan and send troops to Datang."


    The Tubo Prince smiled faintly.


    "What do you know? In a Northern Territory, even if the war is eroding, it will not bring down the Tang Dynasty and determine the decline of national strength."


    "What''s more, Tubo is developing at this time. It''s not wise to send troops to strengthen Tang Dynasty rashly."


    "What about that?"


    Another envoy interposed.


    "Let''s wait like this?"


    "These times of entering the Tang Dynasty were fruitless, and this time it was directly drunk and refunded by the king of the Tang Dynasty."


    Luanzan answered.


    "That''s a bad word."


    "The first two times were the political turmoil in Tubo. The new Khan has not yet fully stood firm. It is normal that Datang is unwilling to establish diplomatic relations with us."


    "This time, it''s different. The Tubo country has taken shape now. It''s not what it used to be."


    "On the contrary, Datang is surrounded by strong enemies. Even if Datang is strong, it can withstand a baptism of war, but it can''t afford successive wars."


    The Tubo Prince poured himself a cup, looked particularly leisurely and said lightly.


    "Tubo can stop many people who make up their minds according to the terrain of the plateau. It is a good time for development. If they rashly send troops, the gains will not outweigh the losses."


    While talking, he glanced at the envoy and said.


    "Sending troops is a bad policy. If you can take advantage of it, why use force."


    The envoy nodded slowly, but then he looked puzzled and asked.


    "Prince, since Tubo has a geographical advantage, why do you have to marry the princess?"


    "Khan is an ambitious man. It''s natural not to talk about Unifying the Qinghai Tibet Plateau."


    "Married Princess Changle, isn''t it an invisible promise that she won''t touch the Central Plains?"


    Smelling the speech, a cunning light flashed in the eyes of the Turkic Prince and said slowly.


    "In order to contain Tubo, the troops stationed in the peace of mind zone of the Tang Dynasty are huge and have to be prevented."


    "Marrying the princess is not only to ease the Tang Dynasty, but also to give Tubo its first line of development vitality."


    After that, the Turkic prince said with a sneer on his face.


    "As for the promise you said, it''s just a cover. In the world, there are only kings and losers. If you swallow Datang, who cares if you marry Datang''s princess?"


    "What''s more, I''ve got a wife. According to custom, Princess Datang is just a concubine''s room."


    The envoy let out a cry and said.


    "In this way, Princess Datang''s marriage means she will be inferior!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chang''an city.


    Sheriff''s house.


    Li Hui was sitting at the desk with a brush in his hand. His handwriting was beautiful on the paper.


    In the writing room, a rapid cry spread from the outside to the house.


    "Little prince, it''s bad. I heard that Tubo came to make peace!"


    In a moment, a young steward entered the house, looking flustered and sweating on his forehead.


    Li Hui glanced at the steward, his eyes continued to shift to the note, and frowned slightly.


    "What''s up?"


    The steward wiped the sweat on his forehead and hurried.


    "Little prince, my subordinates have heard that the Tubo messenger has been holy and has the intention of making peace!"


    Li Hui paused for a moment, then wrote slowly and said carelessly.


    "What''s the panic? This Tibetan emissary is not the first time to come to Chang''an. He has mentioned marriage more than once. Every time he is rejected by the king of Tang, isn''t it..."


    While talking, Li Hui''s heart tightened and his hand trembled.


    A piece of ink fainted from the tip of the pen.


    "Tang Wang... Agreed?"


    While talking, a bad premonition welled up in my heart.


    Princess Changle is the posture of heaven and man. In terms of appearance, she ranks first in Chang''an city.


    A talented quyi, it is also very famous in Chang''an city.


    It has attracted the admiration of countless princes and ministers, including the son of the princess.


    The steward also knew Li Hui''s admiration for Princess Changle, so he secretly inquired about many stories of Princess Changle for the childe.


    This time, when he inquired about Tubo, he immediately came to report.


    Seeing Li Hui so nervous, the steward said truthfully.


    "The king of Tang did not immediately agree, but Tubo was willing to marry Princess Changle as a condition to help Tang calm the border, and even sent troops to help Tang!"


    "Now the war situation in the north is uncertain. After the early Dynasty, many old ministers advised the king of Tang to make friends with Tubo to ease the war in the north."


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui looked angry, clenched his fist and hammered it on the table in front of him.


    "Tubo is so shameless, take advantage of the fire!"


    "A barbarian, how can he de! It''s crazy to want to marry Princess Datang!"


    "The bright pearl of the Tang Dynasty is covered with dust. How can we bear such humiliation!"


    The steward looked at Li Hui in anger and reminded him.


    "Little prince, this is a major event between the two countries..."


    "Why not?"


    Li Hui suddenly turned his head, stared at the steward and said with hatred.


    "I want to see how many kilograms the Turkic emissary has. How dare you think of Princess Changle!"


    "Go, follow me to Honglu temple!"

 Chapter 290

    The autumn wind rustled, the leaves rustled, and a leaf struggled for a long time and slowly fell down.


    Several children were playful and playful. They were interested in watching the dancing leaves and scrambled to catch the flying leaves.


    Six or seven adults behind them glanced at the children from time to time and turned their eyes back.


    A middle-aged woman in beautiful clothes, with a mysterious face, said in a low voice.


    "I heard my husband go back to his house and say that this morning, the Tibetan face Saint came not only for peace, but also for the northern territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    The woman in plain cloth next to her answered.


    "Oh! Unexpectedly, in the end, this loyal Tubo can think of our Datang. It''s really a big help to Datang this time."


    The woman in beautiful clothes turned her mouth and said.


    "The Tubo emissary is not a good man. Princess Changle wants to invite her. If she is a good in laws, she is willing to send troops to help Tang, and ah..."


    At this point, the woman took two steps forward, looked around and whispered.


    "The one who wants to marry Princess Changle is not Songzan Ganbu, but Songzan Ganbu''s adopted son. He is very humble."


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman looked disgusted. Where could she be half happy and screamed.


    "I can''t imagine that the country of bullets still has such a mind? Isn''t that taking advantage of the fire?"


    The sound was so sharp that it fell into the ear of a passing scholar with jade face.


    Hearing this, I knew what the women were talking about. I couldn''t help but snort coldly and answered.


    "The act of making peace is just that Tubo hides people''s eyes and ears. This Tubo wolf''s ambition is clear."


    Seeing that the scholar was elegant and walked slowly, the woman in Chinese dress greeted him.


    "Come on, Li Xiucai, as a disciple of Lord Jia''s family, you must know the inside story. You might as well talk to us."


    The scholar walked slowly over and looked a little proud. After all, Lord Jia was a man of the previous dynasty, and his message was also the latest.


    After clearing his throat, the scholar spoke eloquently.


    "The Tubo has gone back on his word. Now he has come up with an adopted son. Although he has some talent, he was born in the countryside after all."


    Saying this, the scholar bowed slowly and whispered.


    "The adopted son is similar in age to Songzan Ganbu, but he is willing to recognize Songzan Ganbu as his adoptive father. It can be seen that he is shameless and extremely powerful."


    "Moreover, although this man is a Tubo prince, he has no royal blood. In a few years, if Songzan Ganbu has more children, how can this man be a prince!"


    "It looks like a good marriage, but in fact it''s just that Tubo humiliated Datang by taking advantage of the war in the North!"


    After saying this, the scholar straightened up and was quite satisfied with his analysis.


    Several women said "Oh", as if their understanding of the whole thing had risen to another level.


    The well-dressed woman nodded slightly, looking suddenly enlightened, and then asked.


    "Didn''t the king of Tang say more about it?"


    Hearing the speech, the scholar gave a little meal and bowed his hand to the imperial city.


    "Your Majesty must have understood the interests and did not reply to Tubo, but just drove him to Honglu temple."


    At this point, the scholar looked awe inspiring and stood upright, looking just and awe inspiring.


    "The Tang Dynasty is a state of etiquette. As a king of a country, it must accept all rivers."


    "Although the request of Tubo is extremely insidious, it is only a request. If the king of Tang is angry in the court, it will lose the style of a big country."


    Another woman answered.


    "The emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not get angry, but treated them with courtesy. Didn''t it encourage the arrogance of these evil missions?"


    "We Datang should bear it like this?"


    Hearing the speech, the scholar laughed, pointed at the women and said.


    "The doorway of officialdom is actually what you women can see through?"


    The scholar spread out his left hand and broke his finger to preach.


    "First, as we all know, Princess Changle is the Pearl in your Majesty''s eyes. The pearl is covered with dust, which is not only something your majesty doesn''t want to see, but also something that all officials and people of the Tang Dynasty don''t want to see."


    "It''s a big deal if in laws are classified as state affairs. If they are only classified as in laws, it''s a small thing compared with the country."


    "Your Majesty received the Tubo envoys from the consideration of state affairs. As all officials of the Tang Dynasty, the people should share their worries for the monarch and reduce the matter of in laws."


    After listening, the woman in gorgeous clothes brightened her eyes and said happily.


    "Li Xiucai, do you mean that the reason why your majesty doesn''t give a reply is that you need all the ministers to step in and start together. Your majesty is good to be a person who pushes the boat along the river and push away the marriage?"


    Li Xiucai smiled and clapped his hands.


    "Children can be taught!"


    Such a dialogue spread rapidly not only in this small street, but also in the imperial city.


    For only half a day, the original singing and dancing city seemed to calm down and began to think about its future.


    Those people who are still drinking and drinking are suddenly called by Mr. Pingshu to go to the national disaster bravely.


    Ignorant traders seem to feel a crisis from foreigners in this prosperity.


    The people of the imperial city no longer talk about trifles, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar after dinner, but more about the comments of the Tibetan envoy.


    Literati aristocratic sons rushed to the streets to go to those powerful aristocratic families. Thousands of people wrote blood and tears and denounced Tubo envoys as unworthy to marry Princess Changle.


    It seems that at this moment, the confused people in the ancient capital were awakened and united to the outside world.

 Chapter 291

    Li Hui was about to go out when a carriage stopped at the door of the house.


    Before Li Hui came to the door to meet him, Li Tai, king of Wei, led the guards into the house.


    Seeing Li Tai walking in a hurry, Li Hui saluted in a hurry.


    "King Wei..."


    Just before Li Hui saluted, Li Tai brushed his sleeves and said.


    "No, come to the hall."


    It was the first time Li Hui saw the domineering king of Wei. He got up in a hurry and followed him.


    As soon as he entered the house, Li Hui took the door with his back hand, stood at the door and looked at the angry king of Wei.


    "King Wei... But what happened?"


    Li Tai picked up the wine pot on the table, filled a glass, drank it all in one gulp and said.


    "Tubo envoys came to make peace and want to marry in law between the two countries."


    Said half, did not say more.


    Li Hui naturally knows that Princess Changle and King Li Tainai of Wei are close brothers and sisters, with deep love and righteousness.


    Now, seeing Princess Changle marry Tubo far away, as a brother, she naturally doesn''t want her sister to suffer from this hardship. It''s inevitable that she is anxious.


    Li Hui asked tentatively.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Before he finished, he was directly interrupted by Li Tai.


    "The father did not agree."


    After that, Li Tai stared at Li Hui and said word by word.


    "Father emperor, also, did not refuse."


    Hearing this, Li Hui felt a slight shock in his heart.


    One side is the country, the other is the Pearl of the palm.


    As the king of the Tang Dynasty, the important nature is the country.


    After all, the king was once his brother, and this ruthlessness is not what ordinary people can do.


    As a royal family member, Li Hui is different from the common people in the countryside.


    He was more aware of the cold-blooded ruthlessness of the royal family. For the current monarch, he is even more ambitious. There are strong enemies such as West Turks and Koguryo in front of him. It may be just a thought to give up family affection.


    Li Tai poured two mouthfuls of wine and said slowly.


    "Now, Gu has ordered the folk Confucianism to promote the folk forces to force some important officials to jointly write to his majesty and withdraw the act of reconciliation. I''m afraid it will make it difficult for his father and emperor to do so."


    Li Hui saw that Li Tai''s face was gloomy and said slowly.


    "After I got the news, I was just thinking of meeting the Tubo prince to show the talents of the Tang Dynasty through civil and military competition, so as to eliminate the act of Tubo reconciliation. I wonder if the king of Wei has any opinions on this?"


    "Civil and military competition?"


    Li Tai, king of Wei, suddenly looked up at Li Hui, and his eyes gradually flashed a light. He thought for a moment and said.


    "Brother Li''s intention is to let the Tubo barbarians retreat in the face of difficulties? And just let the Tubo Prince lose his tongue in Chang''an City?"


    Li Hui slowly arched his hands and said.


    "That''s what I mean."


    Li Tai, king of Wei, thought over and over again, patted the front table and said.


    "This plan is wonderful! Although it is suspected of humiliation, it is feasible to exchange views without hurting the peace between the two countries!"


    Li Tai swept away the previous gloomy color, stood up, patted Li Hui on the shoulder and said.


    "Brother Li, you can do me a big favor if you succeed this time."


    Then Li Tai filled two glasses of wine and said.


    "Brother Li, it''s inconvenient to go with you this time. Let''s see your performance!"


    After that, he picked up a glass of wine, handed it to Li Hui and said with a smile.


    "Come on! Drink this cup! I wish you success!"


    The prince poured the wine and led Li Hui. He was flattered. Instead, he knelt on the ground and said.


    "No! King Wei, I''m a minister. How dare you pour wine?"


    The king of Wei laughed and said.


    "I owe you a favor this time. This glass of wine is to cheer you on. Don''t let Gu down."


    Li Hui half knelt down and took down the wine glass. He looked serious and awe inspiring.


    "Don''t worry, King Wei. I will certainly not let that barbarian succeed. I will certainly be angry for our Datang!"


    After that, Li Hui took the wine to his mouth, suddenly looked up and drank it.


    Li Tai pulled up Li Hui and said.


    "Go ahead, I will certainly manipulate those great Confucians and let those scholars follow you."


    After that, Li Tai took a step and said.


    "As a last resort, people have to die. Now it''s a prosperous time, and the surrounding countries are watching."


    Li Hui nodded and arched his hands.


    "King Wei, it''s not too late. I''ll go now."


    Li Tai waved his hand slightly, smiled on his face, and poured another cup for himself.


    Li Hui didn''t hesitate. As soon as he left the house, he called the steward and prepared a car for his horse.


    After staying on the streets of Chang''an, Li Hui found that there were a cluster of scholars at the door of the Royal Palace families.


    Most of the literati also defended the injustice of the princess Changle, which was more shameful for the Turks.


    The carriage stopped slowly on the street of Chang''an.


    Li Hui slowly got out of the carriage, looked at the sea of people and said in a loud voice.


    "You must have heard the conditions put forward by the Tubo emissary. Such shameless people deceive me. No one in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Today, as a member of the descendants of the Tang Dynasty and a representative of the younger generation of the Tang Dynasty, I Li Hui will let the Tubo barbarians know that I have a lot of talents in the Tang Dynasty and let him lose face and go back to Tubo."


    "Those who have aspirations will challenge the Tubo barbarians with me!"


    A simple word aroused the blood of countless young talents. The literati gathered at the door of the Royal Palace family responded one after another, running behind Li Hui''s carriage and marching towards nahonglu temple.


    "Tubo envoys, get out of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Beat the barbarians and raise me Tang Wei!"


    Along the way, the excited voice echoed in the imperial city for a long time.

 Chapter 292

    Honglu temple.


    The table is full of delicacies and warm wine.


    A pair of big dark hands held the tea bowl on the table and ate a mouthful of hot tea, which had just dissolved a lot of greasiness.


    The Tubo Prince burped, raised his hand to wipe the oil stains on the corners of his mouth and smacked his tongue.


    "The tea of the Tang Dynasty is very interesting! The fragrance is lingering, and the lips and teeth are fragrant."


    After slowly drinking the hot tea, the Tubo Prince put the tea bowl pier on the table and said.


    "Come on! Another drink!"


    An envoy beside him quickly picked up the teapot and slowly poured clear tea into the teabowl.


    The envoy looked at the Tubo prince from time to time and said.


    "Prince, shall we wait like this now? It''s not the way."


    The Tubo Prince again took up the tea bowl and brought it to his mouth. He glanced at the envoy and pulled up the corner of his mouth.


    "There is an old saying in the Tang Dynasty that haste makes waste."


    "Oh, you! You have to sharpen your mind."


    Lu Anzan looked at the Tubo prince with satisfaction and said.


    "The prince is worthy of being the first studious person in Tubo. He also dabbled in the literature of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing such praise, the Tubo Prince showed a trace of pride and said.


    "The reason why Datang is standing is not only that the soldiers of Datang are well equipped, but also that farming and smelting are developing rapidly."


    "After our two missions, the smelting technology we brought back has been innovated in agricultural tools and has risen to a new level."


    "Learning more is, after all, very beneficial to the development of Tubo."


    While talking, there was a lot of noise outside the temple.


    Hearing the faint slogans, the faces of the people of the Tubo mission changed slightly.


    The Tubo Prince put down his tea cup and said with a touch of banter.


    "It seems that these Tang people don''t welcome us very much."


    "Go, follow me."


    Out of the house, Tubo and his party walked slowly down the steps and looked at the gate of the temple.


    Surrounded by the crowd, a rich son of a refined scholar got out of the carriage.


    When the guard outside the temple saw this man, he looked respectful and saluted one after another.


    The young childe who looked like a refined scholar was Li Hui. When he raised his hands and feet, he calmed the noisy people.


    As far as you can see, the Tubo people have come three steps in front of you.


    The Tubo Prince looked arrogant, raised his head slightly, glanced at the young childe and said.


    "Oh! The Tang Dynasty is a land of great ceremonies. Don''t you know that the Tubo mission will rest here again?"


    "Is this the hospitality of the Tang Dynasty?"


    These words had a great meaning of asking questions, which made Li Hui especially uncomfortable.


    Li Hui frowned slightly, then returned to normal in an instant, looked at the Tubo Prince and said with a smile.


    "What kind of people should use what kind of etiquette, which is the way of hospitality in Datang."


    "As for this rude man, he should be treated with such rude manners."


    Lu Anzan has shown the Tang Dynasty twice. Naturally, he has heard of Li Hui''s talents.


    At this time, the man in front of him was handsome and white, with a golden crown on his bun and spotless white clothes and brocade clothes.


    There is a jade plate hanging around the waist. It is crystal clear, warm and pure. At a glance, it is by no means ordinary.


    Lu Anzan guessed his identity and bowed his hand.


    "I don''t know if it''s Prince Li, the son of the princess, who is coming. It''s far from welcome."


    Li Hui guessed his identity when he saw a picture of the man, and his face flashed in surprise.


    Glancing at his beard, Li Hui Lue bowed his hand in return.


    Seeing that Lu''an zanliang knew each other''s identity, the Tubo Prince snorted coldly and said.


    "Such a scene, I thought it was the prince? It was the son of the princess."


    "It''s just a minister of the Tang Dynasty."


    As soon as this remark came out, Lu Anzan secretly shouted that it was bad. He knew that it was the young and careless words of the Tubo prince.


    But when it comes to identity and blood, this prince is by no means the king of other princes. Calculated, Li Xiaogong belongs to the same clan as the king of Tang today!


    Li Hui''s identity and lineage are incomparably noble.


    Seeing the Tubo Prince talking about his identity, Li Hui laughed and his eyes wandered on his full face.


    "A rustic man has been favored and changed his skin. He really thinks he is the blood of the royal family."


    "I''m afraid I can''t even figure out where my ancestral grave is when the incense is offered on the Qingming Festival?"


    These words made the people behind Li Hui become restless and sarcastic.


    "Ha ha, I''m just a dog slave in Royal skin. I really think I''m the first of the royal family."


    "If you have some skills in Tubo, you really think you can walk sideways in the Tang Dynasty? It''s really ridiculous."


    "It''s really ironic that a barbarian family with low status and drinking blood should talk about identity and blood with Li Da CAI of the Tang Dynasty."


    Unbearable words fell on the ear, and his details were completely exposed in front of everyone.


    The unintentional sarcasm of the Tubo Prince put him in an awkward position, as if a naked man were surrounded by people.


    Unconsciously, a burst of anger spread to his heart, and the unique plateau red on the cheeks of the Tubo prince became deeper.


    The Tubo Prince cut off the topic and said.


    "Oh! People in the Tang Dynasty are just frogs at the bottom of a well."


    "There are days outside the sky and people outside the people. In fact, you conceited people can understand!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it burst out outside the house door.


    The restless crowd was boiling again.


    "Don''t be afraid to flash your tongue when you talk big!"


    "Shameless, what are you? How dare you insult me, Datang!"


    "Talk big, those who have the ability are better than the last one!"


    Li Hui saw that the voice for competition behind him was getting higher and higher, and a funny smile hung on his face.

 Chapter 293

    The crowd was surging and voices were everywhere.


    The Tubo Prince narrowed his eyes slightly, and his sharp eyes swam among the crowd.


    A moment later, a particularly calm voice slowly spit out.


    "I won''t compete with you."


    It''s not loud, but it''s abrupt.


    A sneer rose on Li Hui''s face and slowly his right arm.


    Behind them, the crowd gradually quieted down and stared at the two people on the field.


    Li Hui, his deputy, walked back and forth for two steps, squinted at the Tubo Prince and said.


    "If you can''t afford to lose, what''s the face to stay in my Datang, and what''s the face to mention the marriage?"


    After that, Li Hui stopped slowly, with a cold light in his eyes, staring at the Tubo prince.


    "Do you think you deserve it?"


    An invisible pressure slowly emanated from Li Hui.


    The Tubo Prince stood with his head held high and met the cold eyes without any fluctuation in his eyes.


    Luanzan saw that the two young people were facing each other like this, and heard and paid attention to these words.


    Li Hui came out in an instant. I''m afraid he is also one of the admirers of Princess Changle.


    The scorching sun shines on the jade face, and the skirt is fluttering. It has the smell of jade trees facing the wind.


    gifted scholars and beautiful ladies!


    Without the intervention of the Tubo prince, perhaps Li Hui is really the most powerful competitor.


    Lu Anzan slowly came forward and looked at Li Hui.


    "The Tang Dynasty is a state of etiquette. It''s inevitable that it''s not polite to compete like this as childe Li?"


    Luanzan had heard about Li Hui''s talent for a long time, but he knew more about the Tubo prince himself.


    He read poetry at the age of three and began to practice martial arts at the age of five. Although he came from a poor background, he emerged on the vast Qinghai Tibet plateau at the age of ten.


    It was also at that time that the current Khan''s father was poisoned, and Songzanganbu, who was only 15, began to take over the tribe.


    In the same year, he began to bring this young man under his command.


    At the age of ten, the Tubo Prince began to contact the poetry, skills and Humanities of the Tang Dynasty.


    Luanzan is full of confidence. The competition between Tubo Prince and Li Hui is not likely to lose.


    Li Hui heard Lu''an''s praise and said.


    "How difficult is it?"


    Then he came forward slowly, stared at the dark young cheek and said in a deep voice.


    "In that case, how about I write a battle paper?"


    Hearing the speech, the Tubo Prince raised his thick eyebrows and said.


    "So good!"


    One is that Tubo has been famous on the plateau since its first childhood in the past century.


    The other is the royal nobles immersed in the scholarly family, and the son of the prince with the reputation of the first talent of Chang''an.


    And they set up a battle in the courtyard.


    Li Hui arched his hand.


    "Tomorrow at Shenshi, I will wait for you on Zhuque street."


    The breeze slightly rolled up the clothes of the Tubo prince, and his young face raised an arrogant look and responded.


    "It''s a deal!"


    Gradually, a touch of pure light appeared in the deep eyes, and the broad lips pulled a sneer and said.


    "Since it''s a competition in the afternoon, the bet must not be too small. If it''s not for the day, it''s worth it."


    Li Hui really wanted to turn around. He was a little surprised and turned his head slowly.


    The dark man in front of us had a plain appearance, and even his rough cheeks gave people a strong feeling of a country fool.


    Trying to increase the weight.


    At that moment, Li Hui was in a trance. It seemed that the man in front of him was not as vulnerable as he thought.


    Pressing down his doubts, Li Hui recalled a playful smile and said slowly.


    "It''s natural."


    Without waiting for Li Hui to speak, the Tubo prince said first.


    "If Datang wins, several of us can return and the marriage will be over."


    "But."


    The Tubo Prince looked up and down at Li Hui and said.


    "If Datang is defeated, you will be the pawn on the day I marry the princess! Lead the horse for me yourself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people outside the house began to push and shout, and they felt like they were going to rush up and beat the Tubo mission.


    "What are you? Young master Li led you a horse. Do you really think you can win?"


    "Crazy people talk about dreams! They fantasize about winning."


    "Hurry up and have a competition. Let these barbarians get out of Datang earlier!"


    Li Hui''s head wouldn''t either. He waved slowly and motioned for the crowd to be quiet.


    Looking around behind the Tubo prince, the envoys looked like they were winning. Finally, their eyes fell on the Tubo Prince''s face again. Li Hui replied readily.


    "OK! I agree."


    After that, Li Hui took a step forward, stood on the side of the Tubo prince, leaned out and said.


    "Enjoy the last meal in Datang so that you won''t eat it again in the future."


    After that, Li Hui turned slowly, stopped looking at the Tubo people and went straight to the carriage.


    As if he had won a battle, a burst of cheers broke out in the crowd and surrounded Li Hui into the carriage.


    The horse''s hooves flew and drove away from Honglu temple.


    Li Hui in the carriage lifted the curtains on both sides of the carriage and looked back.


    Countless scholars have also gradually left Honglu temple and scrambled to publicize tomorrow''s competition on the street.


    Li Hui slowly put down the curtain and thought of what he had done, raising a trace of joy in his heart.


    "Datang! With this tone, let me Li Hui win it back for you!"

 Chapter 294

    The leaves rustled outside the window, and the light and shadow were mottled on the letter.


    Li Hui slowly put the letter he had just written into the envelope and sealed the wax.


    The old housekeeper next to him took the envelope, clubbed in place and asked carefully.


    "Little prince, what''s the status of the barbarians? Don''t we surrender our status when we hand over a war letter to such lowly people as them?"


    Li Hui walked slowly to the window. Through the window, he looked at the fallen leaves in the yard and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s about the marriage of Princess Changle. This grievance is nothing. I just hope your majesty can understand my hardship and don''t reduce my crime of not knowing etiquette."


    After that, Li Hui''s handsome face showed a sneer.


    "It''s fun to humiliate these barbarian thieves in front of all the people in Chang''an."


    The old housekeeper said with a smile.


    "Little prince, your victory this time has won a sigh of relief for Datang. It''s more eye-catching than winning the first prize at the poetry fair."


    The chill on Li Hui''s face gradually dissipated. Instead, his face was warm. When he turned around again, he was already full of spring breeze.


    Since Tang Hao won the first place at the last poetry meeting, Li Hui has not been much interested in the poetry meeting.


    However, this poetry meeting for Tubo has rekindled new hope for him.


    As the old housekeeper said, if you defeat the Tibetans, you will not only win a face for Datang, but also be proud.


    Thinking of this, Li Hui''s long silent heart was a little excited.


    "Well, go and be busy. Send the letter to the Yamen as soon as possible and send more people to build a platform. Don''t delay."


    The old housekeeper answered and hurried out.


    Not long ago, a large number of domestic servants poured out of the princess''s house.


    On several carriages, holding colored flags, big drums and tables, they drove slowly towards Zhuque street.


    "The civil and military war has begun."


    Neat shouts came all the way from the prince''s house.


    When many people heard of this event, the whole street burst open in an instant.


    Those who rush to tell the news and join in the fun follow the motorcade one after another and rush towards Zhuque street.


    Half a month later, the long silent Chang''an city was stirred up by this novelty.


    On Zhuque street, the servants of the prefectural palace carried down a pile of materials, and all the people talked about it one after another.


    "Do the Tubo barbarians still know some poems and want to compete with Childe Li without shame?"


    "I heard that the Tubo barbarians wanted to marry Princess Changle. It''s also good for childe Li to beat them at the poetry meeting."


    "That''s right! I also heard that Tubo was embarrassed by the Northern Territory. It''s really shameful."


    ¡­¡­


    King Tang''s bedroom.


    In the incense burner, the incense rose and drifted away slowly. Several stacks of memorials were placed on the table.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty slowly folded, rubbed his forehead and leaned slowly against the soft collapse.


    The eldest sun empress next to her took a fur cloak, slowly wrapped her neck around the king of Tang and said softly.


    "Your Majesty has been watching for several hours. Take a break."


    The slightly tired king of Tang, holding his head, slowly closed his eyes and sighed.


    "These ministers really don''t let me worry."


    Empress Chang sun got up and slowly stood behind the king of Tang. She kneaded the king''s shoulder blades with her bare hands and said.


    "Alas! Your majesty doesn''t have to care. Now the war in the north is stuck, and these ministers are just worried about the safety of Datang."


    After a slight pause, empress Chang sun looked at the neatly combed bun and said.


    "In case of erosion in the north, in this way, Tubo will succeed."


    After listening, the king of Tang pondered for a moment and said.


    "Really, when was the Tang Dynasty coerced? If it hadn''t been for the Tubo''s work in recent years, I would have had the Tubo envoy beheaded and displayed in public."


    "I can''t sell women for glory! Datang can''t do it!"


    "Your majesty!"


    A cry came from far and near outside the temple.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty slowly opened his eyes, and father-in-law Rong hurried into the hall and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Li Hui, the prince''s son, has set up a challenge arena in Zhuque street, saying he wants to compete with the Tubo prince in literature and martial arts."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang frowned slightly and shouted.


    "Nonsense! Let''s have a private competition. How can there be such a competition?"


    "Tubo has come all the way. The Tang Dynasty is a land of etiquette. Isn''t it humiliating to compete like this?"


    "Find me that bastard!"


    Father-in-law Rong stepped forward two steps, came to the Dragon seat and whispered.


    "The old slave heard that the next afternoon was agreed by the Tubo prince. It must have been settled between the two."


    Empress changsun''s heart flashed a suspicious color and said.


    "Why did Li Hui suddenly find the Tubo prince?"


    Father Rong smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Childe Changle is the posture of heaven and man. He admires the country and the city. Why is it strange that some dignitaries in Chang''an admire him?"


    Tang Wang''s originally sullen face gradually calmed down and said in a deep voice.


    "I''ve heard that Tubo has produced two immortal materials. One is Songzanganbu, which has considerable means to unify the divided Qinghai Tibet Plateau."


    "The second is Lu Anzan, who is good at national politics. He has made a lot of efforts under Songzan Ganbu."


    "I didn''t expect that the adopted son of Songzan Ganbu had the courage to fight."


    Grandpa Rong smiled.


    "Your Majesty, since Songzan Ganbu of Tubo can make this person of status become an adopted son, he must have some ability."


    "But childe Li is the first talent in the Tang Dynasty. I think he can win the competition without suspense."


    The king of Tang touched his chin and said with a faint smile.


    "It''s very good to let the talents of the Tang Dynasty and the talents of Tubo meet and compete for victory."


    Father-in-law Rong bowed slightly and reminded him.


    "Your Majesty, if childe Li wins this time, it''s better for your majesty to completely break the thoughts of those Tubo people."


    The king of Tang thought for a moment, smiled, nodded slightly and said.


    "It''s a way not to hurt harmony."


    "Send orders and let Jin Wuwei go to maintain order and ensure the safety of the competition."

 Chapter 295

    Rosefinch street.


    This originally bustling street has been surrounded by colored flags in the middle of a temporary open space.


    The two tables were placed in the open space a few steps away.


    Several maidservants stood quietly behind the case with pen, ink, paper and inkstone in their hands.


    Dozens of princes of powerful aristocratic families surrounded the open space into a circle, followed by Jin Wuwei, who maintained order.


    Standing one by one with their backs to the children of aristocratic families, in front of them are the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    These people of the Tang Dynasty heard about the competition and waited here early.


    At this moment, these dense people seem to have packed the open space.


    Those who came early had already chosen the front position and had a panoramic view of the situation in the open space.


    Many people who heard the news fell at the end.


    Inevitably, some people pushed and pushed, trying to squeeze into the front row.


    The human wall is like a wave, rising and falling.


    Jin Wuwei, in front of the horizontal halberd, shouted from time to time.


    "Keep your distance! Don''t push."


    However, it can not stop the curiosity of these famous families.


    Maybe it can''t stop these people of the Tang Dynasty from caring about the victory or defeat.


    After all, this is a folk activity aimed at Tubo.


    As a people of the Tang Dynasty, I naturally hope to see the picture of the Tang Dynasty''s Fang displaying his divine power and crushing the Turkic prince.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The drums rang out in the noise.


    Li Hui got up slowly with exciting drums and walked to the open space.


    Between raising their hands, the originally noisy people gradually quieted down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the battle between Datang and Tubo talents."


    "The country of Tubo shrapnel is shameless and tries to embarrass us with things in the north. It''s ridiculous that an uncivilized barbarian tries to marry the Pearl of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Today, I am a scholar of the Tang Dynasty. Let Tubo see how talented I am in the Tang Dynasty. Please bear a witness¡°


    When it comes to national humiliation, the resentment of the people in the Tang Dynasty is aroused in an instant.


    The crowd was boiling again, and the originally calm people were agitated again.


    A stocky man standing in the front row, holding his hands in front of his chest, shouted with a thick throat.


    "What is the Tubo black monkey? What heroes can come out of the barren land? Just ask him to roll back to Tubo."


    The sound of Hong Hou was like a big gong, which spread all over the audience in an instant.


    For a moment, everyone laughed and agreed.


    "Yes, childe Li is the first talent of Chang''an. He is brilliant and famous. Isn''t it a piece of cake to deal with this man?"


    "In my opinion, Tubo people are arrogant and complacent. They think they can stand out in that small place of Tubo, so they don''t pay attention to others."


    "This competition is just a matter of the Tubo mayflies shaking trees and humiliating themselves!"


    Sitting in the front row, Fang Yiai listened to the useful words, smiled and said.


    "That said, Tubo did play a powerful role."


    Cheng Chuliang glanced at the room''s love and said slowly.


    "Brother Fang, aren''t you talking about Songzanganbu?"


    The room''s love didn''t reply and nodded slightly.


    Cheng Chuliang covered his chin and stared at Fang Yiai, saying.


    "Brother Fang, are you worried?"


    Fang Yiai smiled and patted Cheng Chuliang on the shoulder.


    "There are few literate and military talents, not to mention the barren land of Tubo?"


    "What''s more, the Tubo Prince has never heard of it. If it is placed in the Tang Dynasty with a large number of talents, it is just a mole ant."


    After that, they turned their eyes to the figure in the open space again.


    Wearing white clothes, jade belt and Lun towel, holding a folding fan, in the sun, it seems that this figure emits an endless smell of books.


    Li Hui slowly waved his hand to calm the people''s verbal and written criticism, Lang said.


    "Tubo barbarians, of course, can not be compared with the Tang Dynasty."


    "However, the Tang Dynasty is a state of etiquette. Visitors are guests. We should have some etiquette. As for abuse, don''t mention it in public."


    After that, Li Hui took a few steps back and forth, waved a folding fan and said.


    "Today''s competition is a contest of literature and martial arts, with the final result."


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The second drum sounded again.


    There is only a quarter of an hour left from the appointed time.


    Hearing the drum, Li Hui frowned slightly and looked around, but he didn''t see the figure of the Tubo prince.


    Some powerful clans were also vaguely anxious, stood up, looked through the human wall and looked into the distance.


    The people reacted at this moment, and the Tubo Prince still didn''t appear.


    Some conjectures gradually emerged from the crowd.


    Standing in the front row, a tall and thin scholar said in doubt.


    "Isn''t this Tibetan stage fright? Don''t you dare to take the written examination?"


    Reminded by the scholar, some people also shouted.


    "Oh! What a shame. I was arrogant at the time of the agreement and increased the stakes. Now I''m afraid of hands and feet."


    "Tubo children have no faith in their words. I''m afraid these barbarians don''t know how to write the word commitment."


    "Hey! Can''t this man escape overnight?"


    When you say a word to me in the crowd, it will make such a large open space noisy again in a moment.

 Chapter 296

    Time passed minute by minute.


    The resentment in people''s hearts is also higher and higher.


    Some people even suggested that they go to Honglu temple to find out the Tubo Prince and confront him face to face. Why not take part in the competition.


    Other people who are more open-minded think that the Tubo prince must be afraid of competition and has left the imperial city all night.


    The noise in his ears made Li Hui suspicious.


    Seeing that the radical crowd has changed, there are faint signs of running to Honglu temple.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The three-way drum sounded.


    Logically speaking, the competition has officially begun!


    The restless crowd finally couldn''t stand it, someone roared.


    "Let''s go! Go to Honglu temple and find these barbarians who don''t keep their promises."


    Ding.


    Ding Ding.


    The continuous crisp bell pierced the noise of the crowd and spread to the open space.


    The ring sounded like magic. In the open space, everyone was stunned, turned his head slowly and walked around.


    At the eyes.


    On the empty street, several camels walked slowly.


    The golden bell rang as the camel walked.


    With deep facial features and dark skin, the Tubo Prince straddled his hunchback with his head held high.


    Behind him, luanzan and several attendants are also riding one, and they are walking slowly.


    Seeing the crowded scene and the expressive Tang people, the Tubo Prince smiled calmly, as if he had a good trip to Chang''an.


    Finally, some people of Datang found something different.


    The Tubo prince was dressed in Tang Dynasty. His elegant dress color was very eye-catching on his yellow hunchback.


    The Tubo Prince changed his laziness yesterday. His messy hair was gathered behind his head and tied on his head by a delicate hairpin. He looked like a scholar''s son.


    In an instant, the people of the Tang Dynasty shouted.


    "Look! The Tubo guy is wearing a Tang suit!"


    With the reminder, people''s free eyes gathered on the Tibetan Prince''s clothes.


    There is no superfluous decoration on the main color of light blue, and the wide sleeves fall down at will, showing a bit of freedom and freedom.


    Although it is a Tang suit, it fits very well in this burly figure.


    Looking at the dark man who looked like a scholar, the people of the Tang Dynasty were noisy again.


    "This guy actually does as the Romans do and wears the clothes of our scribes."


    "Ha ha, the black haired monkey must be afraid of wearing Tibetan clothes. If he loses the competition, he will lose face to Tubo."


    "The material of this Tang suit is good, but it''s a pity that it''s worn on a black haired monkey."


    Listening to a hairy monkey in his ear, Li Hui''s face gradually darkened.


    Although the Tubo prince was untidy, it was not good to be maliciously commented by the people of the Tang Dynasty on his appearance in public.


    If this matter is spread out, it is even more incompatible with the title of a state of etiquette.


    Li Hui raised his right hand slowly and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Although the voice was small, it was powerful, and the crowd soon fell silent.


    The Tubo Prince turned a deaf ear, smiled and came slowly behind the crowd.


    In a moment, they gave way to a road leading to the open space.


    Li Hui glanced at the Tubo prince who had turned over, and his eyes fell on the machete at the prince''s waist.


    "Since you do as the Romans do, why take a machete with you? You look out of line in such a dress."


    The Tubo prince opened his arms, looked down at the Tang suit and said with a smile.


    "Wearing Tang clothes is not only the respect for Datang, but also the importance of this competition."


    "I appreciate the culture of the Tang Dynasty and have studied it for a long time."


    While talking, a pair of big hands put on the waist machete and patted it gently.


    "As for this machete, it''s a unique silver knife of Tubo. This time, I''ll use it to defeat your Datang warriors."


    The Tubo Prince changed his previous fierce and rude nature and downplayed his words.


    It''s like telling something easy to get.


    There was a trace of surprise in the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty who were watching. Unexpectedly, the Tubo prince was full of confidence.


    A young man with the appearance of a scholar gently shook his folding fan and said.


    "It''s ridiculous. There are many ugly people doing mischief!"


    A moment later, the voices of doubt and hot ridicule gradually spread among the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Look at your soft appearance, you know you''re not a good practitioner. You''re also rude and intend to defeat my Datang warrior. Do you really think there''s no one in Datang?"


    "There are a lot of talented people in the Tang Dynasty. How can I allow a villain like you to be brave?"


    "It''s too late to admit defeat now, so that the sword will be embarrassed when the competition is over. What''s more, it''s a pity that the clothes are gorgeous!"


    People talk about you and me.


    Everyone is not optimistic about the Tubo prince who is kind and sharp in speech.


    The Tubo Prince listened to the sarcasm around him, shook his head slowly and said.


    "I come with sincerity, but you treat guests like this."


    "Well, I''ll show you one or two to convince you to lose."


    These confident words fell on Li Hui''s ears and sounded particularly harsh.


    Li Hui''s handsome face gradually cooled down and stared at the Tubo prince.


    "Why speak so fast!"


    While talking, Li huilue waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Since you dare to come, let''s have a formal competition!"

 Chapter 297

    The imperial city of the Tang Dynasty is at war, but thousands of miles away, it is another scene.


    The situation in Deyang was stable. Tang Hao was ordered to take his soldiers and some luggage first, and even the 3000 Turkic noble prisoners to Chang''an in advance.


    The troops stationed in Deyang are still listening to the king''s orders in Deyang City.


    In the scorching sun, a team of tens of thousands of people walked slowly along the Loess Avenue.


    Tang Hao stood at once, stopped in place and watched the army slowly pass by.


    "Speed up the march!"


    When the urging sound sounded, the marching speed of the army suddenly increased a lot.


    Creak, creak.


    The baggage cart came slowly from Tang Hao''s eyes. Tang Hao coldly looked at the slaves bound with handcarts and shouted.


    "It''s almost Chang''an. Move forward at full speed!"


    The soldiers were ordered to stand on the horse, raise their whip and throw it on the prisoners in front.


    make love.


    The sound of the whip spread from near to far, mixed with the weak howls of the prisoners.


    Right now.


    Poop.


    The slave behind the car fell down.


    The slaves on the same rope were staggering.


    The wagon slowed down suddenly.


    Tang Hao''s eyes turned and caught a glimpse of the fallen old prisoner.


    Under the sun, there was no blood on the dirty face, and a little dark red exuded from the cracked lips.


    His eyes were half open and his lips were wriggling. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The prisoners beside them looked at the figure standing on the horse''s back, with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    "Throw it out!"


    Cold orders came from the black horse.


    In a moment, a soldier came out from the rear team, took out his sword around his waist, and the cold blade glittered.


    "Please! Don''t kill him! He..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Poof.


    The sound of a sharp blade penetrating the flesh came.


    Ah~


    Then there was the scream of women.


    The Turkic nobleman who begged for mercy suddenly turned around and saw a red and white Tang Dao slowly drawn out.


    Red liquid flowed out of the mouth and nose of the fallen old man. Under the twitching body, a touch of red was quietly immersed in the soil.


    Holding the old man''s drooping hands, the Turkic nobleman who begged for mercy trembled.


    For a moment, he suddenly turned his head, his blood red eyes were full of anger, bit his teeth and said mercilessly.


    "You... You devil, long life..."


    Suddenly, the cold light flashed.


    The Turkic nobles only felt a cold in their throat. Their subconscious hands covered their neck, and a touch of crimson overflowed along their fingers.


    His lips trembled and he couldn''t say a word. He bolted a few times in his throat, but only vaguely heard the voice of "Er, uh, ah".


    Next second.


    The Turkic nobles fell to the ground like a big tree.


    A face full of disgust appeared behind the fallen figure, and the sticky blood on the bright Tang blade in his hand fell and penetrated into the loess.


    Witnessed the separation of his wife and children, the destruction of his family and the death of his soldiers, his heart has long been filled with resentment.


    It is understandable that these warriors who survived by stepping on the bones of their compatriots vented their resentment on the prisoners.


    Tang Hao turned his horse''s head and shouted loudly.


    "Keep moving!"


    Three thousand Turkic prisoners undoubtedly slowed down the marching speed of Tang Hao''s cavalry.


    The journey is still far away, and these prisoners will consume part of their food.


    For those prisoners, we can only choose the best.


    After this war, Tang Hao, who was baptized by the war and tasted the cruelty of the war, has become particularly tough.


    If you are kind to foreign invaders, you will get that innocent people in the frontier have been slaughtered, and countless soldiers stationed in the city have been killed and injured.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In Chang''an City, the Tubo Prince arched his hands with a spring equinox on his face.


    "Even so, let''s start!"


    A duel between Datang and Tubo finally began at this moment.


    Li Hui stood in the open space, bowed his hands to the people around him and said in a loud voice.


    "This is a literary test. I, Li Hui, will come to fight the Tubo prince on behalf of the Tang Dynasty!"


    After that, Li Hui reached out and motioned to the Tubo prince to take his seat.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty around cheered again.


    For the literary examination, the people of the Tang Dynasty certainly have confidence in Li Hui.


    The little prince, who was born into a royal family, was very interested in poetry, songs and Fu since he was a child.


    If you put aside Tang Hao''s amazing talent, Li Hui''s talent can definitely be called the first talent of the Tang Dynasty.


    This time, Li Hui personally went to battle against the Tubo prince.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty seem to have seen the Tubo Prince sitting in the open space, blushing and thick necked.


    The Tubo prince was not in a hurry to take his seat, but walked with a folding fan in his hand.


    Walking slowly around the open space, it seems to be meditation and strolling.


    A moment later, the Tubo Prince turned slightly and looked at Li Hui.


    "If you compare poetry and prose, it can be said that different people have different views on the artistic conception of poetry, and it is difficult to decide."


    Li Hui, who was already seated, did not know what the Tubo prince was up to, and frowned slightly.


    "No more than poetry?"


    "What do you want to compete with?"


    Today is the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, and poetry, songs and Fu are extremely prosperous at present.


    For the talent of the Tang Dynasty, when it comes to the literary test, the first thing they think of is reciting poetry and eulogy.


    However, at this time, should the Tubo Prince find another way?


    The Tubo Prince walked to Li Hui''s desk, bowed slightly, his eyes twinkled, and looked at Li Hui with a faint smile.


    "Why don''t we compete in the couplet? If one side can''t match the second couplet, the victory and defeat will be divided."


    "Wouldn''t it be better for ordinary people to make a decision in such a simple and straightforward way?"

 Chapter 298

    Couplets.


    Hearing the Tubo Prince''s proposal, the four seats were silent.


    Quiet.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Fang Yiai was stunned for a long time. It seemed that she couldn''t believe her ears. She poked Cheng Chuliang beside her and said.


    "Do Tubo people want to compare couplets?"


    "This couplet is nothing compared with poetry."


    Chumo, with the same vacant face, nodded mechanically and said suspiciously.


    "Compared with poetry, couplets are much lax in word selection, wide and strict in part of speech, and far less rigorous in tone dubbing than poetry."


    "Poetry is handy to the literati of the Tang Dynasty who are full of poetry and books. There are only high and low points."


    "Those who know couplets don''t necessarily know poetry, but those who know poetry can take out couplets easily."


    As Cheng Chuliang said, he was born in the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty. If he can''t learn a few rhymed poems, he doesn''t dare to mention the word literati at all.


    And this couplet is not only a scholar, but also a writer. Even the rural Nomura can get together.


    These literary tests are as simple as drinking tea and water for the talents of the Tang Dynasty.


    Poof.


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing because they didn''t know who it was.


    A man with a strong dialect accent shouted a sentence.


    "Hahaha... Couplets?... I, a rough man who doesn''t know poetry and books, can match several paintings... Now... Now I''ve been pulled as a text test?"


    In the end, I almost finished laughing.


    In people''s eyes, although this couplet also belongs to a part of the culture of the Tang Dynasty, it belongs to the treasure of Chinese culture.


    But more, it has some musical properties, mixed with interest and interest.


    To put it bluntly, couplets are not used in such solemn and serious occasions.


    After all, in all dynasties, it is not necessary to take the couplets as the whole content of liberal arts poetry.


    The laughter stood out in amazement.


    Such a formal and heavy game, mixed with such a pertinent and joking dialect evaluation, suddenly looked particularly funny.


    The onlookers also laughed.


    The dark wall of people exulted again.


    "Do you hear that? Even the Nomura husband in his hometown knows this truth. Does a Tibetan Ambassador not understand it?"


    "I also boast that I have studied Tang culture for a long time, and I''m not ashamed! Ha ha..."


    "The Tubo Prince doesn''t think he understands the Tang Dynasty after studying the couplets of the state of Tang for several years?"


    Li Hui looked at the people laughing. He almost suffered a hard injury on his originally cold face.


    After taking a long breath, Li Hui calmed down a little, looked up slowly, looked at the still calm and motionless Tubo prince, and stretched out his hand.


    "That''s all right."


    "Please take your seat, and we will compete with the couplet."


    The Tubo Prince straightened up slowly, turned a blind eye to the reactions of the surrounding people of the Tang Dynasty, and went straight to his desk to mention his clothes. Take your seat slowly.


    When Li Hui saw the Tubo Prince seated, he waved and said.


    "Since the battle paper submitted by the Datang side, it should be the Datang side."


    "In the Tang Dynasty, you respect the Lord, but your envoys come all the way. You are a guest. The country of etiquette in the Tang Dynasty should do its best as a host."


    "This time, let''s start with you."


    Li Hui asked the Tubo side to start the topic first, not only for the respect of visitors, but also for his confidence in his own strength.


    After saying that, Li Hui waved slightly and motioned the maidservants to put pen and ink on it.


    The maidservants standing behind the Tubo Prince quickly picked up the pen and ink and handed it to the Tubo prince.


    The Tubo Prince did not refuse either. He gently rolled his sleeves in his left hand and raised his pen in his right hand. It seemed that he had an abdominal manuscript in his heart.


    In an instant, the first couplet was given.


    Behind her, the maidservant twirled her hand, picked up the written couplet and raised it slowly.


    Parrot Island, boat on the island, water pushes the boat to stay on the island.


    The fourteen characters are vigorous and powerful, arrogant and domineering, and full of wildness.


    Through the big characters, you can suddenly feel a fierce horse galloping on the grassland.


    Words are like people!


    Just like this Turkic prince with rough wildness.


    However, where this big character is written, it is completely introverted, with a faint elegance in it.


    Two completely opposite feelings are perfectly integrated in this chapter.


    Li Hui glanced at the note and couldn''t help shouting in his heart.


    "Good word!"


    Even Fang Yiai, sitting beside him, was shocked.


    On the word alone, although it is completely different from the euphemism, softness, neatness and delicacy of some calligraphers in the Tang Dynasty.


    This handwriting is unique with a wild and unruly nature.


    I have to admit that this word is a good one.


    The handmaid took the couplet in her hand and walked slowly around the open space.


    The smile on the faces of the people of the Tang Dynasty, who were originally ridiculed, gradually solidified.


    Astonishment, shock, admiration, surprise


    Various expressions appeared on everyone''s face.


    The wind is still.


    The sons of dignitaries present were silent.


    A barbarian, who was regarded as a country of bullets, wrote the words of the Tang Dynasty so delicately.


    Even beyond the children of many families present here.


    What kind of experience is this?


    Praise, shock and shame fill everyone''s heart.


    Not only the literati here, but also the onlookers were silent at the moment.


    The previous disdain and contempt have long disappeared.


    At this moment, people had to correct their eyes and carefully examine his ugly Tubo Prince again.


    A smile gradually appeared on the Tubo Prince''s face, Lang said.


    "At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, you Heng was a talented man who made friends with Kong Rong."


    "When the guests of the Yellow shooting banquet, they wrote the famous sentence ''Qiang Qiang Jia Jin Yu, every sentence wants to fly and sing'' in parrot island."


    "Today I''ll take this as the title to draw up the upper couplet."


    As his eyes moved, the Tubo Prince looked at Li Hui and said.


    "Please also write the second couplet."


    As soon as this remark came out, the expressions of the people present suddenly became rich.


    Some literati who had read a lot of poems and books explained with consternation. Even someone muttered to himself.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    It turned out that you Heng, mentioned by the Tubo prince, was talented. He was framed at the age of 26 and died young.


    In fact, not many people know this talent.


    Therefore, many people know that famous sentence, but they don''t know this little story.


    The Tubo prince was able to find one or two of them everywhere. It can be seen that the depth of his cultural heritage is not under these sons.


    Those who did not know it did not feel much, but paid attention to this couplet.


    The whole article is homophonic and catchy.


    The sparkling water and the boat left on the island suddenly came to my mind.


    The combination of dynamic and static seems to be in a picture of river scenery.

 Chapter 299

    It seems easy.


    It is difficult to achieve homophonic antithesis and appropriate tonality.


    The sons of the world behind Li Hui have also transferred from the amazing handwriting at first sight to this couplet.


    Even these conceited talents of the Tang Dynasty can''t help scratching their ears.


    For a while, I couldn''t think of a suitable artistic conception to correspond to this couplet.


    They secretly turned their eyes to their backs.


    Li Hui''s eyebrows were light. Unexpectedly, the Tubo prince had such talent under his rough and crazy appearance.


    The first question is a little difficult.


    Meditate for a moment.


    Li Hui rolled up his sleeves and wrote with a pen.


    Looking at Li Hui''s writing, the people breathed a sigh of relief.


    They all craned their necks to see what the second couplet was.


    As the maidservant lifted the paper roll.


    Lines of beautiful handwriting came into view.


    Luoyang Bridge, Buckwheat under the bridge, the wind blows buckwheat, but the bridge doesn''t move.


    Suddenly, a picture of a gentle breeze and shaking vegetation was displayed in front of us.


    The words are matched, and the tone is written.


    It''s perfectly matched.


    "Good!"


    "Right, good!"


    "Young master Li is right!"


    The crowd clapped and cheered, and a smile of joy appeared on their tight faces.


    The Tubo Prince looked calm, still with a smile on his face, and stretched out his hand to indicate to Li Hui to make a question.


    Li Hui looked around for a week, his eyes fell on the child''s dark face and had a plan in his heart.


    There were thousands of characters in the Tang Dynasty, and the situation of playing couplets emerged one after another.


    The Tubo Prince did some research on the Tang culture, but he did not necessarily study the Tang characters too deeply.


    If you make a couplet with split characters and combined characters, the Tubo Prince may be planted in it.


    Li Hui smiled and wrote it.


    An inch of land is a temple. There are poems beside the temple. The poem says: the moon sends the monk to the ancient temple.


    When the handmaid showed the scroll to the public, they all gathered their eyes on the couplet.


    In a moment, someone shouted.


    "This is a couplet, isn''t it too simple?"


    "No, no, No."


    A scholar in the crowd, folding the fan in his hand, seemed to have seen through the mystery of the joint middle school.


    EH.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty sighed for a while.


    He turned his eyes to the scholar in an instant.


    The scholar did not pretend to be mysterious, but frankly said.


    "The first half of this couplet is a combination of two words, but the first word of the last two sentences echoes the first half of the couplet, which is not random."


    As soon as the scholar mentioned it, the people put their eyes on the couplet again.


    Looking closely, someone exclaimed and said.


    "If so, the temple in the first half corresponds to the last word in the second half."


    "Yes, yes, yes! The first half of the poem corresponds to the first word in the second half."


    The seemingly mundane couplet swayed in the eyes of everyone.


    The eyes of the people of the Tang Dynasty began to shine, as if they had found some treasure.


    Even many people secretly rejoiced and whispered.


    "Well, it''s time to embarrass the Tubo prince!"


    "Childe Li is worthy of being a talent of the Tang Dynasty. It''s really strange that this handwriting is hidden in this couplet!"


    "This man is something left by our ancestors. It has been handed down to this day. This couplet is extremely exquisite."


    "The Tubo Prince is going to lose money this time! We can win a game in Datang!"


    The graceful figure of the onlookers was gradually excited.


    Listening to the comments of the surrounding people, Cheng Chuliang looked happy, touched Fang''s last love and smiled.


    "Brother Fang, you are also a talented man among the scholars. Tell me, where is the subtlety of this couplet?"


    Hearing the speech, Fang Yiai smiled faintly, a bright light slipped in his eyes, and held his short beard with his hand.


    "As the scholar said, the head and tail cross and complement each other."


    "However, this couplet has some subtleties!"


    Cheng Chuliang suddenly became interested and approached Fang Yiai.


    "Brother Fang, come and talk about it. What''s strange about this couplet?"


    Right now.


    "Everybody!"


    A rough and powerful voice sounded from the field.


    Fang Yiai''s words were interrupted. With Cheng Chuliang and the others, he looked into the field.


    The Tubo Prince slowly stood up, raised his head and said in a loud voice.


    "What the scribe said is not false. It echoes from beginning to end, which is the characteristic of this couplet."


    "But the subtlety of this couplet is more than that!"


    The Tubo Prince turned slowly and looked at Li Hui.


    "The subtlety of this couplet is that there is a temple word in each sentence."


    Hearing the speech, everyone focused on the couplet again.


    No matter how the characters are split or combined, they are all part of the temple!


    This completely compresses the available words!


    Hey.


    The onlookers took a breath.


    Unexpectedly, the hidden subtlety was seen through by the Tubo prince!


    The people who had been delighted showed consternation.


    As if this sentence had a magic power, it pushed the people who were about to climb to the top into the bottomless abyss.


    Next second.


    Anxiety, anxiety and loss hit everyone''s heart.


    People vaguely felt that the Tubo prince had become extraordinary and unfathomable at this moment.


    Like everyone else, the room was shocked and murmured.


    "This... What the Tubo Prince thinks is surprisingly consistent with me. It''s not easy to have such understanding."


    Fang Yiai looked at his body a few steps away, and his eyes were more dignified.


    Tacitly, Li Hui, sitting in front of him, was slightly shocked.


    Unexpectedly, his carefully designed couplet was easily seen through by the Tubo prince.


    There seems to be a voice lingering in my heart.


    I''m afraid I''ll lose this game.

 Chapter 300

    The people''s faces fell in the sight of the Tubo prince. The Tubo Prince brushed his sleeves, sat down and said with a smile.


    "It''s just a split couplet!"


    "How difficult is it!"


    The four simple words are like a thousand pounds of force hitting everyone here.


    The onlookers became anxious. At present, they spit in their dry throat, stretched their necks, and looked uneasily at the figure of splashing ink and waving.


    Behind the figure, some aristocratic family disciples did not care about the rules on the stage. Many people stood up and quietly stood behind the Tubo prince.


    I want to see if he is a Buddha. He is as relaxed and simple as he says.


    As the nib of the pen turned and sped on the paper, the worldly sons who watched only felt a chill in their hearts.


    make smooth reading.


    The second couplet is written!


    The sons of the world quietly returned to their seats and sat down decadent.


    In this round, Datang Fang''s questions naturally took the lead.


    If you can''t hold the Tubo prince at this time, it''s the Tubo Prince''s turn to embarrass the Tang Dynasty in the next round.


    However, the fact is that the Tubo Prince not only saw the subtlety of the upper couplet, but also aligned the lower couplet.


    A second couplet appeared in front of everyone soon.


    Shuangmu is a forest. It is forbidden under the forest. It is forbidden to enter the mountain forest with an axe.


    The antithesis is neat, the head and tail echo, and the tone is pressed to the bottom.


    Completely meet the requirements of couplets!


    At noon, on the scorching sun, the heads of the onlookers in Chang''an city seemed to be covered with a faint cloud.


    An unprecedented sense of frustration lingered in my heart for a long time.


    No cheers, no words.


    The whole test field was silent.


    The Tubo Prince looked at Li Hui, who was silent, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "Childe Li, this time, it''s my turn!"


    Li Hui''s face was expressionless, dignified and straight.


    "Please."


    As soon as the Tubo Prince''s eyes turned, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He didn''t understand that Li Hui had just played a little trick.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t hesitate. I picked up the brush on the inkstone and waved it on the paper.


    In an instant, a couplet was completed.


    When the book was finished, the Tubo Prince pointed to the scroll on the table, stared at Li Hui with interest and said.


    "The first couplet has been completed. Please, childe Li!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a handmaid showed it with a scroll.


    This time, the handwriting of Tubo Prince obviously changed a lot.


    The place where I write seems to have no too many concerns and no convergence.


    The whole couplet is biased towards cursive font.


    There was a faint air of arrogance.


    The white goose has not yet taken off its yellow, but I don''t know the heaven and earth.


    This couplet is not as exquisite as Li Hui''s couplet just now, or even as elegant as the first picture of the Tubo prince.


    Easy to understand, straightforward and frank.


    This is a couplet that ordinary people can see its meaning.


    There is a difference of ten thousand miles between this rise and fall.


    Many civilians are also confused.


    "This couplet looks ordinary, but what does it mean?"


    The previous scholar, staring at the couplet for a moment, looked sullen and said.


    "Tubo people are so shameless that they implicitly humiliate my talent of the Tang Dynasty!"


    After this mention, the people thought about it for a moment and immediately reacted.


    The white goose is not yellow yet, that is to say, the gosling is not plump yet.


    This clearly means that the sons of the Tang Dynasty are childish.


    The latter sentence was ridiculed face to face.


    The people who suddenly realized it lit up a trace of anger in their hearts.


    "Tubo people have no good intentions! They are making trouble in the couplets!"


    "The thief is so bold that he humiliated my Tang scholar in public!"


    "Shameless! Hateful!"


    Dissatisfied, the comments gradually became noisy.


    The people looked angrily at the Tubo prince who said nothing, but there was nothing they could do about him.


    After all, this couplet does not mention anything related to Datang.


    Those aristocratic family disciples also clenched their fists secretly, with a touch of anger in their eyes.


    Cheng Chuliang glared at the smiling spring breeze and said to the Tubo prince.


    "Bah! This guy really doesn''t want face! Hide the sword in the smile and hide the sword in the alliance!"


    Fang Yiai frowned, glanced at the proud Tubo prince, and his disgust increased sharply.


    "Hey! This is a literary test, but there is nothing wrong with this couplet. I''m afraid it''s just the beginning."


    Finally, Fang Yiai added, saying.


    "I''m afraid after this round..."


    Said general, did not say no.


    Li Hui also just thought of Fang Yiai''s afterwords.


    This kind of insinuating humiliation, once the gap is opened, I''m afraid it''s difficult to close it down.


    Previously, I wanted to compare the advantages with the disadvantages of the Tubo prince. Unexpectedly, I didn''t embarrass the other party, but let the other party have evil thoughts.


    But in retrospect, the Tubo Prince didn''t have a good intention to visit Tang this time.


    In the literary competition, such a move is also expected.


    After a short period of anger, Li Huijing began to think.


    This couplet has no obscure words, just a simple humiliation.


    For him, a talented man of the Tang Dynasty, it is also extremely simple for this pair.


    Since the Tubo prince wants to play, accompany him to the end!


    Thinking of this, the dark cloud in Li Hui''s heart dispersed a lot, and his originally gloomy face gradually burst into a smile.


    Li Hui stood up slowly, raised his right hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    A moment later, with a smile on his face, Li Hui turned to stare at the spring Prince of Tubo and said carelessly.


    "Hey! It''s ridiculous to dare to be right with such literary talent."


    "This couplet is very simple!"

 Chapter 301

    Li Hui bowed down, picked up his pen and wrote.


    Luan Xiang, Feng Bo, elegant and unrestrained.


    In a moment, a copy was written.


    Li Hui slowly set up his brush and said with a faint smile.


    "There is an old saying in the Tang Dynasty that it is impolite to come without going."


    "Today, I''ll give you a second couplet!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the maid walked forward with light steps. She caught a glimpse of a line of words on the scroll and couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh.


    Looking at the trembling maidservant, Li Hui smiled, stretched out his right arm, motioned to the maidservant not to show the second couplet first, and asked casually.


    "As you can see, I''m right about this second couplet. Can you match his first couplet?"


    The maidservant finally stopped smiling and said with a smile.


    "Childe Li, this second couplet is absolute! It will match!"


    Even a maidservant of the prince''s residence can know the meaning of the second couplet. It must be as simple and popular as the first couplet.


    Seeing the maidservant laughing so happily, the onlookers felt their teeth itching and were curious about the content of the second couplet.


    Even the sons of the aristocracy were puzzled and curious.


    Li Hui looked around and smiled. He waved his hand and said.


    "Show it!"


    The handmaid gently lifted the scroll and flattened it slowly.


    Like the Tubo prince, Li Hui''s handwriting has changed a little.


    The original beautiful and elegant handwriting is exposed at the place where the pen is written, which looks like a sharp blade out of its sheath.


    The elegant and handsome font also revealed a sharp edge in an instant because of the last stroke of the finishing touch.


    Look at the next line.


    The tortoise''s shell has long been polished. It''s cunning.


    If the first couplet means humiliation, then the second couplet is a naked mockery.


    The same simple and straightforward, evil interest Hang Seng.


    As the maidservant walked around with the scroll, they finally caught a glimpse of the contents of the scroll.


    The crowd laughed in turn with the orientation of the scroll, and the whole competition venue gradually became noisy.


    "Young master Li, you''re right. I''m so angry with those Tibetan envoys!"


    "This bad breath is really comfortable!"


    "That''s it! A tooth for a tooth!"


    The cheers gradually rang out in the field.


    Li Hui breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Before the maid showed it, he wrote another couplet.


    The heart is like the Yellow River.


    The pen is still the same, and this sentence is more straightforward.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see the meaning of this couplet, which means that the Tubo Prince has too many twists and turns in his heart.


    But the Tubo prince was calm and abnormal, as if everything was expected.


    Glancing at Li Hui, he picked up his pen and wrote quickly.


    Without waiting for the maid to show Li Hui''s first couplet, the Tubo prince had already made the second couplet.


    It looks like a thousand layers of iron armor.


    The confrontation is neat and can be matched completely.


    At this time, Li Hui was already in high spirits. He walked slowly to the middle of the open space and said in a loud voice.


    "This couplet is a big gift I gave to the Tubo prince."


    After that, Li Hui turned slowly and said to the calm and comfortable Tubo prince.


    "It looks like a thousand layers of iron armor."


    "The second couplet is neat, but it has nothing to do with me. Did the Tubo Prince write it to himself?"


    While he was talking, Li Hui shook his folding fan gently and smiled even more.


    With Li Hui''s mention, those aristocratic family disciples couldn''t help laughing, and someone laughed.


    "The inscription insults my Tang Dynasty. This guy is full of bad water. The zigzag Yellow River is in line with the heart of the Tubo prince! Ha ha."


    The man laughed again, and a sharp voice said.


    "No, no, No."


    "In my opinion, the Tubo Prince''s conspiracy has been exposed, but he still has no change of face and no shame."


    "I''m afraid this'' face looks like a thousand layers of iron sheet, which is more in line with the prince''s heart."


    Poof.


    ha-ha.


    A circle of onlookers suddenly burst into laughter, making the dark front roll like a wave.


    Lu Anzan, who had experienced strong winds and waves, was sitting behind the Tubo prince. He caught a glimpse of his unhappy side face and smiled in his heart.


    "It seems that our prince has a decision in mind!"


    But unlike Lu Anzan, the two Tibetan envoys who followed him bowed their heads and shrunk their heads. At this time, they only felt the diaphragm of their whole body.


    There was an embarrassing blush on his cheeks. If it weren''t for the dark skin, he would have been seen through by the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    As an envoy of Tubo, when he saw that his prince had been eaten, his heart naturally ignited resentment.


    Sitting in this high-profile open space, my heart was full of bad feelings for a time.


    The two Tibetan envoys raised their eyes and looked at the burly figure in front. They didn''t know how he would end the farce.


    Slowly, the Tubo Prince stood up, glanced at the laughing people and sighed.


    "Hey! You Tang people are so superficial! It''s sad that you can''t tell who to give such a simple and straightforward second couplet."


    Pop.


    The Tubo Prince unfolded the folding fan in his hand, shook it a few times, looked at Li Hui and shook his head.


    That look is like an elder looking at a worthless younger generation.


    Finally, the Tubo prince said slowly.


    "I''ll send this second copy to you first."


    Say it, the Tubo Prince closed the folding fan and pointed to the four seats like a teacher. He continued in an old tone.


    "At this time, I will make another upper couplet, and you will know whether this lower couplet is really suitable for childe Li!"

 Chapter 302

    Unconsciously, a smell of gunpowder gradually diffused in the examination room.


    The Tubo prince took his seat slowly.


    The stroke turns and the couplet is completed.


    Put down the pen, the Tubo Prince gently blew the wet scroll, and stood up with the scroll himself.


    People''s eyes focused on the couplet again.


    A parrot can speak but not a Phoenix.


    The moral is obvious. Parrot learning can''t be a phoenix after all.


    The implication was to laugh at Li Hui''s imitation of himself and change the writing font.


    When the onlookers saw the couplet, how could they not think of it.


    Ridicule.


    Naked ridicule.


    In the past, Li Hui imitated the handwriting of the Tubo prince.


    Compared with the malicious addition of the people in the Tang Dynasty, the ridicule of the Tubo Prince seems more well founded.


    The smiles on the faces of the people of the Tang Dynasty gradually froze, and their faces gradually faded away.


    No one can imagine that the Tubo Prince''s coping ability is surprisingly high.


    When Fang Yiai glanced at the scroll, his heart shook slightly and sank into a deep voice.


    "You really have some skills in dealing with chaos!"


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s really in front of me.


    Cheng Chuliang let out a sound and beat the armrest of the seat rhythmically.


    "The Tubo Prince really has something in his stomach."


    With a light eyebrow, Cheng Chuliang touched his chin, looked at the Tubo Prince holding a scroll in the field and said leisurely.


    "Unexpectedly, this guy looks burly, big and thick, but he''s smart and tight."


    Next came a whisper of concern.


    "I''m afraid childe Li met his opponent this time."


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Chuliang suddenly turned his head and met the slightly worried eyes of Fang Yiai.


    For a moment, they looked at the elegant figure sitting in front of the table at the same time.


    Li Hui glanced at the couplet in the Tubo Prince''s hand and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    At this moment, Li Hui was calm and calm, but there were ripples in his heart.


    In front of him, the rough and wild man with a bit of grassland did not show the slightest fear and anger from beginning to end.


    Such a calm person, although away, looks as calm and comfortable as in his own country.


    This alone is enough to surprise people.


    The Tubo prince, as if he did not need to meditate, could complete a couplet with a stroke.


    Not only can you fully meet the occasion, but also show what you think in your heart.


    The talent of poetry and books in the belly is vast.


    Li Hui thought for a moment, his heart moved, and he had the second couplet.


    After some writing, the second couplet becomes a book.


    Although spiders are not as clever as silkworms.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Li Hui also showed the second couplet to the public.


    Seeing that Li Hui, the representative of Datang, still wrote the second couplet, the people around him were naturally very happy.


    The sound of cheering was higher than one, and the bustling street became noisy again.


    Listening to the clapping in his ear, Li Hui was not very proud.


    Compared with the upper couplet given by the Tubo prince, although his lower couplet is neat, it meets the requirements of the couplet.


    One phoenix and one silkworm.


    One in the sky and one on the ground.


    But in terms of momentum, it is one end short.


    Looking at the Tubo prince with his signature smile, Li Hui was secretly frightened.


    The Tubo Prince seems to find new ideas to ridicule himself in every couplet. He uses them properly and without trace.


    In contrast, the Tubo prince, from beginning to end, showed that he was calm and capable.


    Seeing that Li Hui was still able to figure it out, the Tubo prince was unconventional, put the scroll back on the table and strode around the table.


    Waving to the people of the Tang Dynasty who were in high spirits, the Tubo Prince sighed.


    "Hey! There''s no fun in such a competition."


    The voice just fell.


    Li Hui was stunned.


    Those aristocratic family disciples present were also stunned.


    The onlookers were also stunned.


    Li Hui stood up slowly, looked suspiciously at the Tubo prince in the field and said.


    "What does that mean? Do you have any tricks?"


    The Tubo Prince glanced at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table, looked away at Li Hui and said.


    "It''s a waste of time to write the last pair of couplets. I''m no longer interested."


    "Why don''t you just dictate it face to face!"


    Without writing, it inadvertently reduces the time of thinking and can make more correct couplets.


    Li Hui frowned slightly and said in his heart.


    "It seems that the Tubo prince wants to make a quick decision."


    Quietly, the competitive heart in his heart emerged again. Li Hui stood up and said frankly.


    "Very good! As your excellency said."


    "No, no, No."


    The Tubo Prince shook his head and continued.


    "Childe Li didn''t understand what I meant at all."


    Li Hui asked.


    "What do you mean...?"


    The closed folding fan rhythmically patted the rough left hand, and the Tubo Prince''s eyes swept one by one from the faces of the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    The light and shadow flickered in his eyes, and the prince of Tubo smiled even more, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I mean, it''s no fun for us to compete one-on-one."


    After that, the paper fan pointed to the aristocratic sons behind Li Hui.


    "To compare, all the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, scholars and people present can be right."


    The Tubo Prince patted his chest and continued.


    "And I want to meet everyone sitting here on behalf of Tubo."

 Chapter 303

    The speech was impassioned and sharp.


    One man to all.


    The previous humiliating couplets were aimed at Li Hui.


    At this moment, the Tubo Prince''s words are aimed at all the literati sons of the Tang Dynasty sitting here.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Li Hui took the lead in shouting.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Yiai stood up from his seat and pointed to the Tubo prince.


    "Shaft! Don''t be crazy!"


    The two-year-old generation of literati giants suddenly stood up with an angry face and accused the Tubo Prince of being unreasonable.


    These young talents who are regarded as the beauties of the Tang Dynasty have always been regarded as the Pearl of the eyes of the people of the Tang Dynasty and the pillars of the Tang Dynasty.


    When did you receive such naked humiliation from others.


    The powerful sons behind them stood up one after another, twisted their eyebrows and said angrily to the smiling Tubo prince.


    "Datang Imperial City, how can you be so rampant."


    "I only know two couplets. Do you really think there is no one in Datang?"


    "You don''t need childe Li to play. I can certainly compare you!"


    The voices of the sons of the world were heard, and there was a lot of noise in the huge competition hall.


    Looking at the people scolding their faces at their fingers and noses, the Turkic Prince smiled even more.


    For a moment, he laughed wantonly.


    The Tubo Prince slowly raised his hand, pointed to everyone and said.


    "In my eyes, you are just a group of sour scholars who admire themselves!"


    With the breeze blowing, the sleeves of the broad sleeves swayed with the wind, and the light in the eyes of the Tubo Prince flickered and said.


    "No! Come to war!"


    Every word kills the heart.


    The last four words.


    Like a cluster of flames, it quickly ignited the highly gunpowder venue.


    The respect of the people of the Tang Dynasty for the Tubo prince had disappeared at this time.


    Resentment, anger, quickly exploded in the crowd.


    On the white face of the scholar who shook the fan earlier, there was a blush of anger, his angry eyes were wide open and scolded.


    "Arrogant man, I will teach you to be a man."


    In a moment, the people around them raised their fists and echoed loudly.


    "Yes! Don''t be merciful! Defeat this barbarian and let him go back to Tubo!"


    "Let him take the next couplet. The Tang Dynasty is full of talents. Scholars, let the hairy monkey go earlier."


    "Make a question! Make a question!"


    In an instant, the abuse drowned the Tubo prince on the field.


    Countless hands pointed at the arrogant figure, and the ugly words attacked the Tubo prince like invisible waves.


    The Tubo prince, bathed in the uproar, turned a deaf ear to these vulgar words.


    Next second.


    He slowly spread his arms, as if enjoying it, said.


    "The storm is more violent!"


    After saying that, he suddenly opened his eyes, slipped his fingers from the shadows of the descendants of the Tang Dynasty and shouted.


    "I want to defeat you Tang people one by one. I want to see all the scholars of the Tang Dynasty prostrate at my feet."


    It''s a wild roar.


    The sound waves scattered and hit everyone''s eardrums.


    At this moment, the Tubo Prince revealed his face, like a sleeping wealth wolf, slowly opened his eyes and revealed his sharp fangs.


    The purple red lips spit out their disdain for the son of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Hui''s face was gloomy to the extreme. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times unconsciously. He tightly held the folding fan in his hand, and a pair of bright eyes almost burst out fire.


    With his anger down, Li Hui came to the field, suddenly raised his right hand and pressed it in the air.


    The grumpy crowd gradually calmed down with this action, and the noisy noise gradually subsided as the tide ebbed.


    Quiet.


    Everyone at the meeting was quiet again.


    Li Hui''s eyes slipped from those angry eyes and finally fell on the Tubo prince.


    Slowly put down his right hand. Li Hui narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly.


    "In that case, listen. All four of you can fight on behalf of Tubo. If I don''t have a couplet, I''ll let you deal with it!"


    After hearing this, the Tubo Prince shriveled his mouth, raised his right hand, shook his index finger, and said carelessly.


    "It seems that childe Li still can''t understand what I mean."


    "I can represent Tubo without the three of them!"


    Seeing the quiet crowd boiling again, Li Hui slightly stretched out his hand and motioned them not to move.


    Facing the confident eyes, Li Hui clenched his teeth and said.


    "Good! Your excellency is so persistent, I will follow you and no longer insist."


    "But."


    Li Hui said word by word with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Sir, if you lose..."


    Before he finished, the Tubo prince took over and said.


    "If I lose, the peace between the two countries will be over! After that, as long as I am the Tubo prince, this will never be mentioned again."


    "Of course, if I lose to everyone here, I will kneel down and apologize!"


    Pop.


    Open the paper fan at will.


    The Tubo Prince gently shook the folding fan. Yu Guang glanced at Li Hui and said faintly.


    "This is nonsense!"


    Then a light word came.


    "Because I won''t lose at all."

 Chapter 304

    The venue of the cultural examination was filled with gunsmoke.


    The arrogant words of the Tubo Prince added fuel to the fire and raised the hostile and tense atmosphere in the venue to a higher level.


    And at the same time.


    The couplets of the two have now been recorded and placed one by one on the changsun house.


    This folk competition was very noisy yesterday. It was also related to the competition between the two countries.


    Naturally, these important officials in the court also have many worries in their hearts.


    Due to his status as an important official in the court, it''s not easy to participate in the scene for a while.


    Simply a group of civil and military ministers gathered to the Chang sun mansion represented by the Chinese ministers of the court.


    At the moment, Fang Xuanling looked at the newly presented couplets and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "I can''t imagine that there are such hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Tubo. They are so neat."


    "When you fight back, you are quick in thinking, which can''t be underestimated!"


    Du Ruhui turned over the scrolls, arranged them separately, and looked at them from left to right.


    "From homophonic couplets to word splitting couplets, and then to the last two abusive couplets. Each couplet is extremely neat and can be called a classic!"


    "From the couplet, the Tubo prince does have some talent."


    While talking, Du Ruhui took two steps and said.


    "However, Li Hui deserves to be the representative of our young talents in the Tang Dynasty. The details of the questions are not bad at all."


    Du Ruhui carried his left hand behind him and knocked the last scroll with his right hand.


    "Especially this one, you see."


    "This'' tortoise shell has long been polished, which can be regarded as crafty ''is full of banter. The decision is particularly exquisite, which is very gratifying! Ha ha ha."


    The important officials present, such as Fang Xuanling, Yu Shinan, Cheng Zhijie and Li Ji, laughed.


    The hall was filled with laughter.


    The first eldest sun Wuji put his hand on his beard and said with a smile.


    "That being said, the competition is full of gunpowder. You can continue to watch."


    After saying that, sun Wuji pointed to the scroll of "a parrot can speak but can''t become a phoenix" and said.


    "Now that they have torn their faces, I''m afraid they won''t stop easily."


    Looking around for a week, sun Wuji smiled and said.


    "This competition seems to be more and more interesting."


    Fang Xuanling took over the conversation and said with great interest.


    "According to Lord Chang sun, can Tang win this literary test?"


    Before the eldest sun Wuji spoke, Du Ruhui interrupted.


    "In the hands of the Tubo prince, anything can be used as a sharp weapon to humiliate the talents of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I''m afraid it''s the first time that we literati in the Tang Dynasty have met such a rogue opponent."


    Listening to their comments, the eldest sun Wuji smiled and said.


    "Wouldn''t it be more interesting to meet such an opponent?"


    Sun Wuji''s eyes twinkled and his deputy stood looking down at these couplets. A proud spirit rushed into his heart and said.


    "If you want to come to the Tang Dynasty, there are many talents. It''s more than enough to deal with a foreign barbarian."


    Cheng Zhijie patted the couplet on the case, saying.


    "Hey! It''s just an acid mansion barbarian who can match several couplets. How can he be compared with the sons of the Tang Dynasty."


    Right now.


    A domestic servant rushed into the hall and saw the hall full of laughter. He hesitated in his eyes before reporting.


    "Sir, there is a new situation at the cultural examination venue."


    Oh.


    The happy people were a little surprised and their eyes focused on the servant.


    Changsun Wuji strides down the steps from the to the emergency road.


    "But there is a new pair? Let me have a look."


    The servant did not move, but buried his head a little, hesitated for a moment and said.


    "The Tubo prince asked all the aristocratic sons of the Tang Dynasty to fight against Tubo."


    Ha ha ha.


    After listening to the report, Chang sun Wuji turned and said to the ministers in the hall.


    "Look! What did I say, so it''s interesting to come down?"


    While talking, he turned to look at the servant and smiled.


    "There are only four Tibetan envoys this time. Are they facing the whole son of the Tang Dynasty?"


    The servant whispered his lips, raised his eyes slightly, looked at changsun Wuji, and hesitated.


    "No... the Tubo side... They only produced a Tubo prince, not four people together."


    Hearing the speech, the smile on the eldest sun Wuji''s face was stiff, and he had some unbelievable ears and asked.


    "Can it be true?"


    The servant arched his hands again.


    "When my subordinates saw that the Tubo Prince insisted on participating alone, they hurried back to report. I think it''s time to start the competition now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people who had been shocked in the hall came back to God.


    "Hum!"


    Cheng Zhijie snorted coldly and said loudly.


    "It''s beyond one''s ability. How dare one person challenge all the aristocratic sons of the Tang Dynasty? Does he really think he is a Wenqu star?"


    Fang Xuanling slowly took two steps, came to the hall, looked at the location of the venue, smiled and said.


    "Moths to the fire, mayflies to the trees,"


    "It''s admirable that the Tubo prince can have such courage."


    Smelling the speech, the eldest sun Wuji said.


    "It seems that this meeting will not be so simple. There will be a good play soon. Let''s wait and see quietly."


    "Send orders, continue to follow up the situation of the venue, and report to Xiangwu as soon as possible."


    "Promise!"


    The domestic servant quickly withdrew from the hall.

 Chapter 305

    Tai Chi palace.


    The king of Tang sat at the desk and looked at the unfolded scrolls.


    These scrolls are the couplets of the Chinese language test venue in Chang''an city.


    Father Rong had already sent people to the venue to record the couplets of Li Hui and the Tubo prince.


    A duel between two people can be turned into a private matter or a state matter.


    After reading all the couplets, the king of Tang''s face gradually became gloomy.


    A light and delicate step came from outside the palace and from the gate of the palace.


    Dressed in a dignified and elegant dress, the eldest grandson queen slowly entered the hall.


    The king of Tang raised his eyes slightly and said.


    "Guanyin maidservant, you came just in time. Come and show me this scroll!"


    Empress Chang sun looked at the stack of words and said.


    "Where does this scroll come from? Is it the ink treasure sent by which minister?"


    While talking, empress Chang sun had arrived at the hall and sat slowly beside the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang snorted coldly.


    "This ink can be very strong."


    Some angry voices came into her ears. Empress Chang sun''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She pulled the scroll on the desk and read it.


    The soft and sweet whispering voice reads slowly from the warm lips.


    "Parrot Island, boat on the island, who leaves the island and stays on the island."


    At first glance, when she saw the upper couplet and the lower couplet, empress Chang sun suddenly felt a light in front of her eyes and couldn''t help shouting good in her heart.


    The following couplets gradually became evil and interesting.


    From the metaphor at the beginning to the naked humiliation at the end.


    Empress Chang sun smiled quietly, but she knew it in her heart.


    These scrolls are the couplets of Li Hui and the Tubo prince.


    After reading it carefully, empress Su, the eldest grandson, slightly sorted out the scroll, turned her head and looked at the dignified face and said.


    "I can''t imagine that this Tubo Prince has such talent that he can compete with Li Hui."


    The king of Tang leaned against the mountain and said faintly, looking out of the hall.


    "In recent years, I have paid less attention to Tubo."


    Empress Chang sun casually trimmed several hairs on the temples of King Tang. At that time, white hair was hidden from the dark temples.


    A burst of inexplicable sadness surged into my heart. The green onion tender jade hand kneaded the Tang King''s arm and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty manages everything every day and manages the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty in an orderly manner. There are senior generals guarding the border."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty''s face was cloudy and sunny. He thought for a moment and said.


    "In recent years, Tubo has risen rapidly. I only heard of sun Zan, the leader of cadres, and Lu Anzan, who is good at national politics."


    "But I never thought that there were literary aristocrats in this little Tubo, which really opened my eyes."


    Empress Bingxue''s clever eldest grandson guessed the implication in an instant.


    At present, the war situation in the north is unknown, but it must be reported soon.


    Although the Tang Dynasty has been in the prosperous age of Zhenguan, it has not reached its peak.


    The ambitious husband beside him is now looking north of Datang.


    At present, there is no time to care about Tubo. However, at this time, Tubo produced such a talent, which is both happy and sad.


    Empress Chang sun, her eyes fell on the scroll again and said slowly.


    "A small country like Tubo has made three advances to the Tang Dynasty, and the Tang Dynasty has also sent a lot of farming skills, which have developed well over the years."


    "But after such a person came out, the attitude of Tubo during his visit to Tang Dynasty was obviously much more overbearing."


    The light in the eyes of the king of Tang jumped and said slowly.


    "This is really a problem I''m worried about. If this Tubo has an evil heart, it will undoubtedly be a danger to raise tigers in the Tang Dynasty."


    "The East Turks, Koguryo is still alive, and the North has not been settled yet. Another Tubo is really too busy for me."


    "I can''t show weakness in this marriage!"


    The calm question revealed a faint helplessness.


    Empress Chang sun comforted.


    "Unifying the overall situation in the north can not be achieved overnight. It needs to be considered in the long run."


    "At such a juncture, if Tubo can release it, it will take a step."


    "I''m afraid I have to use this article to get rid of the marriage."


    Just as the words were said, a figure had hurried into the hall.


    Empress Chang sun stopped her words and looked at the visitor with the king of Tang.


    The person who came was father-in-law Rong who sent back the scroll.


    Father Rong stood in the hall and bowed and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, empress, there''s news from Wenshi again."


    After all, Zhuque street is in the Imperial City, which is not far from the Imperial Palace, and the news is transmitted quickly.


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang suddenly became interested and waved his hand.


    "Tell me."


    Father Rong sorted out the words and said.


    "The Tubo prince wants to meet all the descendants of literati in the Tang Dynasty alone."


    After hearing the news, the king of Tang immediately sat up straight and his heart shook slightly.


    One person''s strength against the whole Tang Dynasty son with profound background.


    It looks arrogant, but it shows all kinds of self-confidence.


    Father-in-law Rong glanced at the king''s reaction, bowed again and said cautiously.


    "And... And..."


    Seeing father-in-law Rong faltering, the king of Tang frowned slightly, and an ominous premonition quietly poured into his heart and shouted.


    "Speak!"


    Father-in-law Rong lowered his body and said.


    "The Tubo prince was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to the son of the Tang Dynasty."


    Pop.


    The king of Tang brushed his sleeves, clapped his palm on the table and drank coldly.


    "How brave!"


    "I''d like to see how he can win the literati in the imperial city!"


    Seeing the anger of the king of Tang Dynasty, the empress changsun gently waved to father-in-law Rong and said.


    "Please step down first. If there is any situation at the venue, just report it in time."

 Chapter 306

    Zhuque street, at the cultural test venue.


    Even Li Hui, who claims to be the first talent of Chang''an, has never been so arrogant.


    In front of this person, only disgusting teeth itch.


    If it hadn''t been for the competition, Li Hui would have rushed up and punched the Tubo prince.


    Unwilling to talk too much with each other, Li Hui said coldly.


    "Smart mouth! Let''s go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a powerful son of a noble family stood up and shouted at the Tubo prince.


    "The sea tide, the tide, the tide and the fall."


    The son of the world doesn''t care about humility or etiquette.


    He said the couplet directly.


    The Tubo Prince stood in the open space and turned around. For a moment, the rough and crazy voice came.


    "Floating clouds rise, rise and disappear."


    The confrontation is neat and the artistic conception is just right.


    It''s perfect.


    The prince who made the question was a little stunned and said with a cold hum.


    "Don''t think you can live here!"


    "There''s a mystery in my couplet!"


    At this moment, what these sons can take out must be some absolutes collected in their daily life.


    Some mysteries are also expected.


    The Tubo Prince slowly stretched out his hand and said with a funny smile on his face.


    "Coincidentally, my second couplet is also changeable! It''s full of fun."


    When the title was set, a touch of disdain flashed on his face, and Lang said in a loud voice.


    "This is a homonym. Yes, listen!"


    "The tide, the tide, the tide!"


    As the son said, Zhao and Chao are homophonic.


    The exchange of two words has become another artistic conception.


    Wonderful!


    How wonderful!


    People only felt a light in their hearts.


    The cheers have not yet been shouted out.


    The powerful voice came again.


    "Floating clouds rise, rise long, rise long and disappear!"


    He was easily matched by the Tubo prince!


    And it''s also based on the first couplet.


    The dynasties mentioned by Zhang and Chang and Shizi are indeed similar.


    When Shizi was shocked, he blurted out that he was not rich at all.


    "Tide, tide, fall!"


    This time, even the pronunciation and meaning of words have changed, and even the broken sentences have become the format of three, four and three.


    Almost instantly, the Tubo prince gave the second couplet.


    "Floating clouds rise, long rise, long disappear!"


    At that moment, Shizi''s cheeks were red and embarrassed. He forced himself to use his own container goods.


    "The sea tides, tides and falls!"


    The Tubo Prince narrowed his smiling eyes and responded.


    "Floating clouds rise, rise and disappear!"


    When the prince of Tubo answered the question like a stream, he ate flat in an instant. A piece of jade noodles rose red like cooked shrimp.


    "You... You..."


    The people of the Tang Dynasty who are watching are stupid!


    Dull eyes kept wandering between the two.


    I was shocked by this strange couplet again and again.


    The strange couplet is exquisite!


    Yes, the second couplet is not bad!


    When Fang Yiai saw that the aristocratic son was poor, she cheered up to save the scene and bowed her hands slightly.


    "In this way, I will come to experience the great moves of the Tubo prince!"


    "Listen!"


    "Draw a picture of the lotus monk!"


    As soon as the onlookers heard this, they thought about it and immediately smiled bitterly.


    This couplet is the same as the couplet mentioned by Shizi just now, but it is insipid, but in fact there is a mystery.


    Read along, read backwards, it''s all one sound!


    Hey.


    The sons of the world also took a breath.


    This couplet is quite difficult. I''m afraid it won''t be right for half a while.


    Without waiting for these sons to think about it, the voice of the Tubo Prince sounded again.


    "The book is near the Hanmo Hanlin book."


    Fang Yiai frowned, his thoughts whirled rapidly, and another couplet came out in the blink of an eye.


    "Snow reflects plum blossom, plum reflects snow."


    The Tubo Prince stood up with a smile and said.


    "Ying Yi catkins, Liu Yi Ying!"


    Not only the people of the Tang Dynasty, but also the descendants of the Tang Dynasty are a little confused this time.


    This couplet is like drinking tea and water for the Tubo prince?


    Seeing Fang Yiai''s face red and white, Li Hui couldn''t sit still.


    Pop.


    The paper fan unfolded and stood up, Lang said.


    "Brother Fang, wait a minute! Let me open my eyes to the Tubo prince!"


    Fang Yiai, if granted amnesty, glanced at Li Hui gratefully and hurriedly sat down.


    Cheng Chuliang frowned, poked the house''s love and said in a deep voice.


    "What on earth is this boy? He has this ability?"


    Fang Yiai glanced at the prince of Tubo who looked at him in his eyes. He wiped his head with sweat on his cuffs and whispered.


    "The boy has goods in his stomach. It''s a material filled with ink. It''s very tight."


    Between the two whispers, Li Hui also gave a couplet.


    "No mountain is as good as Wushan."


    Homophonic couplets.


    The Tubo website answered like a stream.


    "What water can be as clear as a river."


    A flash of pure light flashed in Li Hui''s eyes and another couplet appeared.


    "Crows fly into the egrets and send charcoal in the snow."


    Xiehouyu couplet.


    The Tubo Prince smiled.


    "The Phoenix stands by the mandarin duck, icing on the cake."


    Li Hui continued with a flash of surprise on his face.


    "One mouthful can swallow two springs, three rivers, four seas and five lakes."


    A digital couplet.


    The Tubo Prince replied.


    "I dare to enter thousands of families of the people in ten directions."


    Li Hui was agitated, his mind rolled faintly, and a trace of waves sprang up in his heart.


    "When the White Snake crosses the river, there is a red sun on his head."


    Riddle couplet!


    The Tubo Prince shook the paper fan with a proud look.


    "The green dragon hangs on the wall and wears ten thousand Venus."


    Watching the two fight wits and bravery on the court, everyone was stunned!


    Many Shizi opened their mouths slightly, and their faces gradually became complicated.


    The Tubo Prince is not only suitable for all kinds of couplets.


    The speed of the answer is so fast that it makes your scalp numb!


    It seems that you don''t have to think at all!


    In contrast, the sons of the Tang Dynasty took turns to fight, but they could not stop the Tubo Prince for a moment.

 Chapter 307

    There are two people on the court. You come and I go.


    Answer like a stream and speak like a chapter.


    The sons of the Tang Dynasty with rich expressions responded to the same voice in their minds.


    Geek!


    The Tubo Prince is a strange talent of an alien race!


    The next moment.


    The shocked people of the Tang Dynasty suddenly realized something.


    A trace of uneasiness hung over my heart.


    There seems to be a fine voice floating in the sky.


    "Datang, you will lose!"


    A cloud gradually climbed up the restless heart.


    Li Hui felt this way. His previous self-confidence had been gradually forgotten.


    In addition to the shock in my heart, I was more of a kind of faint uneasiness.


    The Tubo Prince''s couplet is too strong!


    One is strong enough to make him a talented man helpless and dwarfed.


    He wiped the sweat on his lower forehead slightly. Li Hui tightly closed his lips, and two faint tooth marks came on his pale lips.


    Li Hui was burning with anxiety, like an ant on a hot pot.


    All the wonderful couplets I know have been moved out.


    However, the Tubo prince was like a giant beast swallowing heaven. No matter how difficult he made it, it was still useless.


    The Tubo Prince gently shook the paper fan and looked at the young Juncai, who was a little pale and sweating from the tip of his nose, joked.


    "What? That''s all?"


    Li Hui, who was already confused, had nothing to do with such ridicule.


    A jade face "Teng" turned red to the root of his ears, and the muscles on his cheek twitched a few times unconsciously. He said with hate.


    "Please make a question."


    This scene fell in the eyes of the Tubo prince in exchange for a long smile.


    The Tubo Prince walked slowly to the edge of the open space, paced around in a pair of hostile eyes, clapped his hands and said.


    "Hey! It''s still not fun enough."


    "Well, I''ll make a couplet!"


    The Tubo Prince pretended to hold his chin and said to himself.


    "What''s the problem? If it''s too difficult, won''t it embarrass your country?"


    Although words are light, they fall in the ears of the people like thunder.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty around the open space were completely angry. A strong man in the front row stared at the big eyes like a copper bell and shouted angrily.


    "You are such a bully!"


    Other people also shouted.


    "Boy! Don''t be too arrogant! The competition is not over yet!"


    "Don''t be complacent, you fellow. Our Datang can''t help you, and you can''t help our Datang!"


    "Yes! This game must be a draw. Don''t be complacent too early, you boy!"


    Through the ages, willing to gamble and admit defeat.


    At this moment, the people of the Tang Dynasty knew that they were not on the rational side, and there was nothing they could do about this Tubo Prince for a moment.


    Although these cries are for the Tubo prince.


    At this time, it sounds more like the people of the Tang Dynasty shouting and cheering for the sons present.


    Even in the crowd, some people of the Tang Dynasty silently prayed for these sons.


    I hope they can connect the couplet of Tubo Prince and draw, at least they won''t embarrass Datang too much!


    With this cry, there was a glimmer of light in the dark cloud in the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    The look in Li Hui''s eyes was also mixed with strong expectation.


    It seemed that Li Hui met those eyes full of hope, clenched his fist in the dark, stared at the rustling back and said in a deep voice.


    "The competition is not over yet. Datang has not lost. Please give us the upper couplet."


    Cold words came from the dry throat, hoarse with a trace of determination.


    The figure not far away was a little stunned, slowly turned around, stared at Li Hui with interest, and said slowly.


    "I wanted to give you Datang some face, so let''s stop."


    "It seems that you are an immortal Lord."


    After that, the Tubo prince took a step forward, restrained his smile, his face was cold and said.


    "Well, today, I will help you! Let you see what couplets are!"


    A couplet was read out in a strong, rough and crazy voice.


    "Qingpo pomegranate, many sour seeds in the red gate."


    The Red Gate refers to all the rich sons present.


    The implication of suanzi is also very simple. It mostly refers to the poor scholar.


    The Tubo Prince is still revealing his nature to ridicule these sons of the Tang Dynasty.


    Talent is not much, but like to mix the title of a writer and writer, full of sour water.


    The sons of the world pondered for a moment, and one of them tested the right way.


    "Bite open the almonds, and there is a big kernel in white clothes."


    Da Ren here is homophonic with adults.


    In the Tang Dynasty, adults are dignitaries and the nickname of officials.


    White clothes mostly refer to aristocratic children born in poverty.


    Looking at the whole paragraph, there is a sense of counter attack from the grass-roots people, which is full of domineering and shows the style of the king.


    It can be said to be a subtle absolute that shows ambition and conforms to the artistic conception.


    After hearing this, the Tubo prince gave a cold hum, and his eyes kept looking at Li Hui.


    Looking at the eyes of the Tubo prince, the people present couldn''t help looking down the eyes.


    At this time, Li Hui was dressed in white and stood there with an uncomfortable face.


    White!


    People suddenly figured it out!


    Li Hui''s white clothes are very different from those in the second couplet.


    Nowadays, even people of different nationalities can''t live in Datang, let alone mention their ambitions.


    This is a good second couplet, which is used at this time, but it is very joking.


    The couple immediately sat down indignantly with a blue and red face.


    The Tubo Prince sneered and said.


    "Well done!"


    "Next, you should listen!"

 Chapter 308

    The scorching sun is hidden in the clouds, and the breeze blows over the ancient city of Chang''an.


    The wind left a mark and rolled up the fallen leaves on the rosefinch street, but it could not blow out the invisible smoke filled in the open space.


    The Tubo Prince is going to make a question again!


    Li Hui licked his dry lips, rolled in his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and listened carefully to the next couplet.


    However, the uproar in my heart is difficult to calm.


    The picture of a fierce confrontation with the Tubo Prince just now flashed in my mind.


    Think of the enigmatic poetry of the Tubo Prince and the three rules previously set.


    Li Hui was restless and restless. Even, I can''t concentrate on the later competition.


    His clenched hands trembled slightly, and the cool wind brushed his face, adding a bit of cold to Li Hui''s heart.


    Fang Yiai and Cheng Chuliang, the sons of the Tang Dynasty, were as calm as before. They straightened their bodies and listened.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty, who were watching, had very different expressions of anger and expectation.


    The tight eyebrows and the closed fists showed their tension at the moment intentionally or unintentionally.


    It seems that everything is forbidden at this moment.


    The Tang people present stared at the figure of the shaking fan.


    Different from all the people in the Tang Dynasty, the three of the Tubo delegation sitting on the court looked arrogant, leaned lazily on the back of their chairs, and their relaxed faces seemed to be written with four big characters of God''s certificate in hand.


    Welcoming the proud eyes of the three compatriots, the Tubo Prince smiled and looked like he was in control.


    Slightly clear his throat, the Tubo Prince shook his head and said.


    "The Pulsatilla, holding the halberd, crosses the seahorse, stands in the lily with the wooden thief and grass bandit, and returns to the dynasty. It is worthy of being a general and an old man."


    be a miser with words! The words are exquisite.


    In a few words, he outlined a general who had experienced hundreds of battles, had lofty aspirations and returned in triumph.


    There is no doubt that the heroic spirit is revealed.


    The literal meaning of the first couplet is not difficult to understand, but it is difficult to find the second couplet with the same artistic conception for a while and a half.


    What''s more, the number of words on this couplet is different, and the sentences are different.


    The descendants of the Tang Dynasty scratched their ears and cheeks for a moment, and their faces showed embarrassment.


    Cheng Chuliang Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the sons of the world, and knew that they must be helpless. He couldn''t help touching Fang Yiai around him and whispered.


    "Brother Fang? What''s the matter? Does the second couplet have an eyebrow?"


    Fang Yiai looked embarrassed and shook his head slowly.


    They glanced at Li Hui in the front row again.


    I saw Li Hui, his eyebrows twisted into a ball, and the tip of the pen kept writing something on the rice paper.


    Finally, he waved two strokes of frustration and wiped out all he had just written.


    The light in their eyes quickly faded with Li Hui''s alteration.


    Like the two, the people of the Tang Dynasty watched Li Hui write one by one and crossed it out.


    The flame of expectation in my heart swayed more and more with the cold wind in autumn, flickering bright and dark, and would be extinguished at any time.


    "Hey!"


    An old cry came from the crowd.


    The brush in Li Hui''s hand shook with the exclamation, followed the crowd and looked at the place where he made a sound.


    I saw an old man stagger out, stretch his neck, squint and look at the writing paper in front of Li Hui.


    long time.


    The old man tutted twice and said slowly.


    "This couplet is amazing!"


    "It contains nine traditional Chinese medicines!"


    It turned out that the old man was Sun Simiao!


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was surprised!


    In just 27 words, it contains nine traditional Chinese medicines.


    It turns out that the mystery of this couplet lies here!


    Hearing the medicine King''s reminder, Li Hui once again turned his eyes to the upper couplet. After careful examination, he found that it was so.


    Next second.


    Li Hui''s face suddenly changed, as if he had fallen into a cold ice cellar.


    This hint undoubtedly breaks through people''s cognition of this couplet and pushes this couplet to a new difficulty!


    Hearing the speech, the Tubo Prince looked cold and bowed his hands.


    "The elder has good eyesight! Is it true that you are the grandson of the royal doctor?"


    Sun Simiao waved his hand.


    "That''s all!"


    After that, Sun Simiao looked at Li Hui and said.


    "Tang traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound. Childe Li might as well choose the right name for traditional Chinese medicine."


    With Sun Temple''s advice, Li Hui had no time to thank him, and his thoughts were flying in his mind.


    Not long.


    As soon as I received the copy, it was completed.


    "The red lady, with a gold hairpin and silver flowers, is five times better than peony and peony. The Cistanche deserticola comes out of the cabinet like a mica fairy."


    Also succumbed to nine traditional Chinese medicines.


    It is about a beautiful bride who is about to get married.


    Sentence by sentence, full of meaning.


    It can be called the Golden Classic absolute!


    Fang Yiai raised the corner of her sleeve, wiped her forehead, saw a cold sweat and said softly.


    "OK! It''s definitely out at last!"


    Cheng Chuliang exhaled a foul breath, and his face showed a happy color, saying.


    "I don''t know where the boy came from. You got this couplet!"


    Seeing Li Hui''s second couplet, he finally didn''t lose Datang''s face. The five parts of the crowd secretly wiped a cold sweat.


    Li Hui looked up gratefully when the first copy of the book was completed, but the medicine king had long disappeared from the crowd.


    The Tubo Prince did not say much, Tao.


    "Since childe Li has played the second couplet, it means there is no score."


    "Well, I''ll make another one."

 Chapter 309

    Light words seem to have great power.


    People just put down their hearts and mentioned them again in their throat.


    The Tubo Prince turned his eyes and wrote a couplet.


    "Living in the pagoda, looking at Kong Ming, it is difficult to travel around the river."


    Looking at the couplet held by the Tubo prince, some people read it again and again.


    It''s not that this post is obscure, but that many people can''t see the deep meaning.


    Some curious people murmured after reading.


    "It''s just that birds and animals trapped in the tower can''t fly out of the pagoda by looking at the river through the tower hole. This couplet is simple and easy to understand, but it doesn''t mean anything."


    Some people immediately agreed and said.


    "Yes, even if you compare people with birds, you haven''t written Lingyun''s ambition. It''s really ordinary."


    Hearing the people''s words in his ears, Cheng Chuliang stared at the couplet, touched his chin and said slowly.


    "Brother Fang, this couplet is just like what the people say. It means ordinary. Is it a homophonic pair?"


    Fang Yiai gently stroked his beard and nodded slightly.


    "This is not only a homophonic pair, but also a couplet of celebrities from the three countries."


    "Kong Ming, Jiang Wei and Lvbu correspond to Zhuge Liang, Jiang Wei and Lv Bu respectively."


    After a long sigh of relief, Fang Yiai shook her head slowly.


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    After that, Fang Yiai slowly closed his eyes and sighed.


    "I''m conceited that there are only one or two opponents in the imperial city. Only when I see this time can I know that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people!"


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Chuliang felt gloomy, smiled bitterly and said.


    "It seems that this time, we Tang literati really met our opponents."


    Of course, these frustrating words are just the whispers of the two of them, and others will not hear them.


    However, the reminder of Fang Yiai''s couplet of celebrities of the Three Kingdoms fell to the ears of the sons of the world.


    After careful reading, it is not difficult to find the mystery.


    In addition to being shocked, the descendants of the Tang Dynasty were also secretly frightened.


    The Tubo Prince seems to have a constantly overflowing ink pool in his heart.


    As for couplets and talents, they seem inexhaustible.


    In contrast, Li Hui, in his first eyes, although he had noticed the mystery of this couplet, he had a feeling that he couldn''t start for a moment.


    At present, the couplets of the Tubo prince are connected one by one, which seems endless.


    And these strange couplets are unheard of.


    Li Hui recalled it in his heart. For a moment, he was shocked.


    From beginning to end, the couplets issued by the Tubo Prince revolved around the Tang Dynasty.


    From the beginning of geography, to traditional Chinese medicine, to history, and even those mystery couplets and Xiehouyu couplets.


    These almost include the essence of the Tang Dynasty, but the Tubo man can answer them in front of him.


    A foreigner has already learned about the situation of the great prince of the Tang Dynasty. He is better than himself.


    That''s what he thought. Li Hui gave a meal at the tip of his pen.


    A mass of ink drops fell on the paper and fainted in an instant, leaving a black spot the size of a fingernail.


    "Childe Li, a quarter of an hour has passed. Can you write the second couplet?"


    A strong, rough voice came from overhead.


    Li Hui''s body shook, suddenly raised his head, and met a rough face and a pair of joking eyes.


    Unconsciously, he moved back. Li Hui finished his last stroke and said calmly.


    "Take it!"


    A pair of big hands copied the scroll on the table, and the Tubo Prince read slowly in a thick voice.


    "The bird is in the cage, his mind is in the nest, and he wishes he could fly."


    "Good! This game is over."


    "Then you might as well have another couplet."


    Then the Tubo prince took out a written scroll from behind and handed it to him.


    Li Hui looked at the scroll handed over, and his pupils suddenly widened.


    Li Hui, who has always loved poetry, had a faint sense of fear when he saw the scroll again.


    Since the Tubo Prince set out the topic, he easily swept out a group of Tang aristocratic sons behind him.


    Li Hui also thought hard in pairs of couplets, from half an hour to a quarter of an hour before he could pair out the next couplet.


    The couplet given is becoming more and more difficult, and Li Hui''s time is becoming more and more difficult.


    The Tubo prince was so patient that he just waited for the moment when Li Hui couldn''t answer.


    Before seeing the content of the couplet, Li Hui still had a trace of retreat in his heart.


    Li Hui hardened his scalp and slowly unfolded the scroll.


    A wild grass font came into view.


    If it is said that the font of the Tubo prince was sharp and full of wildness.


    At this moment, the character in front of me is a connected cursive, which can be described as domineering and evil.


    At first glance, it seems that the writer can emerge in his mind. He is crazy and writes wantonly.


    The thick ink seems to penetrate the back of the paper and completely condense the arrogance in my heart into calligraphy!


    Suddenly, a sharp and fierce spirit came to my face.


    At this glance, Li Hui was already slightly frowning, and his body and mind were suddenly uncomfortable.


    As Li Hui slowly unfolded, a complete couplet jumped into sight.


    Li Hui slightly glanced at the couplet.


    In an instant, he became angry, clenched his fist and roared the scroll.


    Wow.


    In a few moments, the case collapsed to the ground, with wood chips splashing and smoke flying.


    At the same moment, Li Hui stood up.


    His red face was full of angry eyes.


    On the iron fist, next to the violent green veins, a touch of red slowly fell down.


    Li Hui saw the unconscious guy in front of him and shouted loudly.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 310

    Li Hui is angry!


    This has always been a proud, competitive and gentle man.


    Under the pressure of the Turkic Prince step by step, it finally broke out!


    The atmosphere at the venue reached the highest point again, as if they were going to fight each other in the next second.


    On the other side of Chang sun''s house, two messengers in the house have been added to four. Rao is so busy.


    A stack of recorded couplets were sent into the hall one after another.


    Even the people reading in the hall felt overwhelmed.


    The civil and military dignitaries gathered around the long table and stared at the delivered scroll with more than ten pairs of eyes.


    With the turning of the eldest sun Wuji, classic couplets came into sight.


    The expression on the heavy minister''s face gradually changed with the turning of the scroll.


    The original face with a trace of surprise gradually became surprised and finally shocked.


    The scarlet letter indicates the second couplet of the Tubo prince.


    Sentence by sentence.


    Even the meaning of the second couplet is no worse than that of the first couplet.


    In particular, the last name of traditional Chinese medicine was paired with celebrities in the Three Kingdoms period.


    It can be called a peerless classic!


    In the time of incense, everyone finished reading all the couplets.


    Fang Xuanling smacked his tongue and said slowly.


    "Tut Tut, I still can''t believe that this is a couplet made by a barbarian from a foreign country."


    "Brother Fang, it''s not just you. Even the old minister is moved by it!"


    It was Du Ruhui who spoke, his eyes full of appreciation, and then added.


    "At this moment, I seem to understand why Sun Zan Ganbu is eager to make this poor white clothes adoptive son."


    Cheng Zhijie narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Such a talented man, no wonder Songzan Gambo will make him a Tubo prince. Such a person has unlimited future."


    Sun Wuji''s eyes not only appreciated, but also worried and said.


    "If such a person has plump wings, he will be either a powerful ally or a fierce enemy!"


    "This man is too sharp. I''m afraid he can compete with Tang Hao."


    With the elder sun Wuji''s reminder, Fang Xuanling''s heart also twined a cloud.


    "The Tubo Prince knows a lot about the Tang Dynasty. He has dabbled in all aspects and has to guard against it."


    It seems that at the same time, everyone looks at each other and feels a trace of worry from each other''s eyes.


    At present, the king of Tang is still calming the north.


    At this time, it is a bad sign that such a great Tang Tong came out of the Tubo country.


    Fang Xuanling asked.


    "Lord Chang sun, what does the king of Tang think about marriage?"


    Sun Wuji''s eyes flashed and said.


    "The king of Tang naturally did not want to marry Princess Changle, but at present, he made too many enemies, which had a great impact on the national strength of the Tang Dynasty."


    "On the Tubo side, pacify if you can."


    "About this marriage, the king of Tang also wanted to be the one who pushed the boat along the river first, and let the Tubo Prince retreat in spite of difficulties through competition."


    Du Ruhui picked up a scroll and murmured.


    "In the contest of literary examination, Datang won... I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    More than Du Ruhui, there was a bad feeling in the hearts of all the ministers present.


    At present, the literati of the Tang Dynasty have exhausted their tricks, but they still can''t help the Tubo prince.


    In contrast, the two couplets just released by the Tubo Prince have completely suppressed all previous couplets in difficulty.


    ¡­¡­


    Reading the couplets on the long case, the king of Tang''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Until I saw a line of scarlet letter first became the couplet, which means that the couplet began to be issued by the Tubo prince.


    Bang.


    The king of Tang smashed his fist at the long case.


    A stack of memorials placed on the long table shook off in an instant and fell on the blanket.


    "Waste! A bunch of waste! Even a Tubo barbarian can''t win!"


    The roar sounded in such a big palace.


    The wind chimes outside the hall rocked with invisible sound.


    Longyan was furious.


    Standing in the hall, father-in-law Rong unconsciously shook his body and buried his head lower. His heart was like beating a drum. He was restless and kept picking.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty gasped and stared at the dazzling red characters on the scroll.


    Empress Chang sun''s face was gloomy. She put on the arm of King Tang and said softly.


    "The competition is not over yet. Your majesty, why do you have such a big fire? Although you can''t win, it doesn''t mean that Li Hui and his gang will lose."


    Although these words comforted the king of Tang Dynasty, they also comforted themselves.


    Li Hui and his party made many couplets, although they are also very classic.


    But after all, it was answered one by one by the Tubo prince.


    Now the role is changed, and it''s the Tubo Prince''s turn to write the title. In fact, it vaguely shows that the Tang Dynasty has run out of talent and has nothing to do.


    With the comfort of soft whispers, the king of Tang suppressed his anger and looked at the two volumes behind angrily.


    At first glance, the heart is not small.


    The Tubo Prince actually dabbled in the history of traditional Chinese medicine in the Tang Dynasty.


    Although the two couplets are simple, they reveal the Turkic Prince''s understanding of these from between the lines.


    Tang Wang''s face was extremely embarrassed and whispered.


    "I have a collection of thousands of books in the Tang Dynasty. There are many scholarly families, but I can''t compare with the poor countryside from a country of bullets."


    "Scholars and scholars! They have no real reputation! They have been thrown into the face of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Empress Chang sun was silent for a long time, sighed and said.


    "Your Majesty, don''t we have such a person in Datang?"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang was stunned and thought of this man in an instant.


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked through the hollowed out carved windows, and his mind drifted out with his eyes, whispering.


    "Tang Hao?"


    Staring for a long time, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "I don''t know if this boy has won the golden account at the moment."

 Chapter 311

    At the same time.


    On Loess Avenue.


    The broken flag rolled in the wind, and the silver sergeant was mixed with a group of prisoners with animal skin felt hats, like a long Python winding across the earth.


    The clattering of the horse''s hoofs was mixed with the sound of the baggage cart ''creaking'' and moving slowly.


    There is a deep rutting and Ravine where you pass.


    In the journey back to Chang''an, there was a small mistake.


    Li daozong, stationed in Datong, warmly entertained Tang Hao. With all kinds of hospitality, Tang Hao repaired in Datong for half a day before continuing on his way.


    During the rest, Tang Hao got a message.


    Tubo visited the Tang Dynasty again and has arrived in Chang''an.


    When he heard the news, Tang Hao''s heart sank.


    Today''s Tubo is still in its infancy. Perhaps its national strength is not as strong as that of Turks and Koguryo.


    However, this small country on the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, with the emergence of a powerful British Lord and the support of a powerful minister.


    Before long, it will become a powerful country.


    As a person who came through, Tang Hao naturally knew this.


    Even Tang Hao clearly knew that this small border country would show its fangs and suck blood from Tang in a few years.


    So that in the first year of Guangde, the Tubo army occupied Fengtian, came to Chang''an City and occupied Chang''an for 15 days, which became the most humiliating page in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s heart tingled inexplicably.


    At present, Tubo envoys have come to Chang''an, and their purpose and intention are still unknown.


    What''s more, at this time, Tubo has begun to take shape, waiting for prosperity, and has the appearance of a big country.


    However, although the national strength of the Tang Dynasty was strong at this time, the border turmoil continued.


    Especially now, the war in the North has just ended, but the news has not reached Chang''an palace.


    An inexplicable unease rose in Tang Hao''s heart.


    I vaguely felt that Tubo''s visit to Tang Dynasty was planned by surprise.


    Just tell yourself.


    The Tubo delegation visited Tang Dynasty.


    come with evil intent!


    Thinking of this one after another, the uneasy feeling in Tang Hao''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    Looking back at the team that spread for several miles, Tang Hao no longer hesitated, shook the reins in his hand, turned the horse''s head and shouted.


    "Speed up! Go straight to Chang''an!"


    As the strong voice sounded in the queue, the herald cavalry rode back and forth between the teams.


    "General Tang ordered the whole army to speed up!"


    "General Tang ordered the whole army to speed up!"


    The voice of the herald cavalry slowly spread towards the rear of the team.


    Not long.


    The whiplash of the whip, the faint howl, sounded faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the cultural examination venue.


    On Li Hui''s cold cheek, a hot flame lit up in his eyes.


    Anger, resentment and hatred are displayed on this handsome face.


    The clenched fist trembled faintly.


    It seems that at the next moment, the son of the royal family will devour the Tubo prince in front of him.


    Facing the angry eyes, the cunning light in the eyes of the Tubo Prince began to shine.


    With a smile in his mouth, the rough man said carelessly.


    "Why do you do this, childe Li? It''s just a couplet."


    Then he stared at Li Hui with deep meaning.


    For Li Hui''s abnormal behavior, everyone was immediately surprised.


    This was the first time they had seen Li Hui get so angry.


    surge of great fury!


    Seeing Li Hui''s gaffe, Fang Yiai couldn''t sit still. She stood up, got up slowly and strode to Li Hui''s side.


    Glanced at the scroll.


    Suddenly his face suddenly changed and pointed to the Tubo prince.


    "Bastard! How can you be so presumptuous in the land of Datang!"


    One after another two talented young men of the Tang Dynasty were so impolite that they could not help arousing the curiosity of all present.


    One after another stood up, gathered around him and focused on the couplet.


    A son of the Tang Dynasty, padded his feet, walked through the figure in front of him and read out the couplet in a low voice.


    "Eight kings of zither, lute and lute. The king is on the top, and Shan Ge becomes a war."


    The meaning of this picture itself is also relatively simple, subordinate to a word splitting couplet.


    On the beginning of the four characters of Qin, Se and pipa, there are two characters of king, which makes a total of eight kings.


    The king in the back is on the top, and the name is on the top.


    Shan Ge Cheng Zhan in the back disassembled the word Zhan.


    But this couplet has a deep meaning.


    Nowadays, there are eight big countries around Datang, including East and West Turks, Tuyuhun, Koguryo and Baiji.


    The eight kings also correspond to the eight great powers.


    The king also shows that the eight great countries have independent monarchs, and each is a king of a generation.


    A single war means that any country can compete with Datang with the power of one country.


    The ambition of the Tubo prince was exposed at this moment.


    Completely do not put any country in the eyes.


    as if nobody on earth could beat him.


    swollen with arrogance.


    Single Ge Cheng war.


    The power of one country can crush Datang.


    This is a naked contempt for Datang.


    The literati descendants of the Tang Dynasty did not know the meaning of this couplet.


    The insulting words completely annoyed these sons.


    The long suppressed anger finally exploded at this moment.

 Chapter 312

    A sly smile appeared on the dark face of the Tubo prince.


    At the eyes.


    The sons of the Tang Dynasty glared, clenched their fists, and there was a crackling sound of knuckles.


    Angry faces were full of hostility.


    The Tubo Prince gently shook the folding fan and, with a little proud eyes, swept the faces of the aristocratic son present one by one.


    The vigorous voice was gently revealed.


    "What? Tang Dynasty, can''t even afford to lose a literary test?"


    Hearing the speech, the originally angry sons of the aristocracy immediately ate flat and blushed.


    Originally, those filthy words were stuck in the throat, pointing to the Tubo Prince and saying.


    "You..."


    "You guy..."


    Halfway through, it''s hard for the sons to continue.


    Fang Yiai pressed his anger on Li Hui''s tight, slightly shaking arm and whispered a reminder.


    "Childe Li, this is not the time to be angry. Do you have a good couplet for the first couplet?"


    When saying this, Fang Yiai looked embarrassed.


    After all, Fang Yiai didn''t expect to take over the second couplet of this couplet for a while.


    Li Hui glared at the Tibetan prince who was calm and relaxed.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Li Hui''s violently undulating chest calmed down a little.


    He lowered his head slightly and focused his eyes on the scroll again.


    A splash of crimson on the scroll was particularly eye-catching and hurt Li Hui''s eyes all the time.


    At this time, Li Hui was full of anger, and there was still a quiet heart to think about the second couplet.


    Scanning back and forth twice, my mind has been in a mess without a clue.


    Li Hui simply sat down, picked up the scroll and forced himself to put his mind into the couplet.


    The onlookers looked at the fragmented tables and Li Hui with a scroll. They were suspicious and puzzled at last.


    Many of them are small traders who can read and write, but they are not very clear about the meaning of this couplet.


    Even some people only regard this couplet as a split type couplet.


    Of course, among the people of the Tang Dynasty, some can vaguely understand the meaning of this couplet.


    Before anyone who could find out one or two could explain, the Tubo Prince spoke again.


    "What about childe Li? If you don''t agree, you don''t have to force yourself to admit defeat."


    Li Hui, who was already confused, was poured from head to foot by the cold words, and his mind was like a pot of porridge.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    Li Hui sat there motionless and confused, but he had no clue.


    The Tubo Prince pulled up the corners of his mouth and said slowly.


    "Childe Li, what''s the use of delaying like this."


    "Then you might as well honor your previous agreement."


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui was shocked in his heart, suddenly raised his head, raised his sword eyebrow and said in a deep voice.


    "What do you want?"


    The Tubo Prince paced slowly in the open space and said lightly.


    "Since the descendants of the Tang Dynasty can''t match this couplet, then set up a bamboo pole here and hang it here!"


    After that, the Tubo Prince turned around, looked at Li Hui cunningly and said.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, it can''t be taken down until someone can come down."


    Hanging imperial city.


    Such humiliation is hard to see in a hundred years.


    Li Hui''s face suddenly turned blue, threw the scroll on the ground and shouted angrily.


    "You..."


    The Tubo Prince looked away from Li Hui, glanced around the people standing in the Tang Dynasty, slowly opened his arms and said with dignity.


    "Through the ages, willing to gamble and admit defeat!"


    "Is Datang just a quick talker? If he loses the competition, he will have to cheat?"


    The flame in Fang Yiai''s heart "miso" jumped up again. Looking at the wanton shouting figure, he secretly shook his fist.


    "OK! I''ll follow you!"


    "I can afford to win, but I can afford to lose!"


    Five words jumped out of Fang Yiai''s mouth word by word.


    At this moment, the blush on Fang Yiai''s face pulled to the root of his ear, lowered his head in shame and said.


    "Come on! Just as he said!"


    For a moment, two servants of the house came out of the crowd and stood behind Fang Yiai in embarrassment.


    "Young master Fang... This..."


    Fang Yiai waved impatiently and said.


    "The face of my son is a small matter. We can''t let Datang lose a tongue that doesn''t keep his promise!"


    "Go."


    The two servants were stunned for a moment, looked at each other and slowly squeezed out of the crowd.


    "Young master Fang! This couplet is a couplet insulting the country. If it stands in Chang''an city like this, how can I save the face of Tang Dynasty?"


    A voice of great discontent came from the crowd.


    Fang Yiai and a circle of people of the Tang Dynasty went to find fame.


    The speaker is the scholar who cracked the couplet earlier.


    Humiliating the country?


    These two words immediately fell in the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Almost in an instant, the people of the Tang Dynasty understood why the children of the aristocratic family were so angry.


    Suddenly, the crowd broke up again.


    Countless pairs of eyes focused on the Tubo prince in the field.


    Even though ordinary people did not care much about etiquette, gradually some people shouted abuse.


    "Barbarians who drink blood with their hair dare to disrespect Datang. They are lawless."


    Led by this abuse.


    The whole venue of the cultural examination was once again ablaze with abuse and accusations, accompanied by sporadic saliva from the people of the Tang Dynasty


    The filthy words filled the whole Chang''an Street like a huge wave.


    "Tubo cub, how dare you show off and go back to Tubo in our Datang territory!"


    "Full of bad water, such a thing inferior to animals, don''t pollute the pure land of Datang!"


    "Deceive people too much! Uneducated things!"

 Chapter 313

    The angry crowd crowded forward, and the national humiliation had already overwhelmed everyone''s mind.


    Looking at this posture, I feel like I''m going to beat the Tubo Prince and turn over the land to relieve my anger.


    However, the people''s anger belongs to the people''s anger. People in the government such as Jin Wuwei can still see the stakes.


    Even though the Tubo Prince is abhorrent, he has not yet made a public show of his arrogance.


    What''s more, now the northern territory of Datang is chaotic enough. At this time, Chang''an must not make any mistakes again.


    Jin Wuwei, whose duty was to maintain the order of the Imperial City, blocked the crowd with a horizontal halberd and tried to stop them from moving forward.


    The people''s anger rose, gradually became fierce and turbulent, and even there were some signs that Jin Wuwei could not support it.


    Lu Anzan, who was sitting in front of the Shizi, was slightly moved.


    Unexpectedly, the people of Datang are so fierce.


    If it really goes on, the four of them present will never get any benefit.


    Lu Anzan coughed softly, met the eyes of the Tubo Prince and motioned to him secretly.


    The Tubo Prince understood, raised his hands and said in a loud voice.


    "The Tang Dynasty, a country of great ceremonies, is this the gift of hospitality?"


    The vigorous and powerful voice is particularly conspicuous in these abusive voices.


    The people of Datang, who were already unjustifiable, gradually calmed down.


    Looking at the calm people of the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo Prince suddenly turned around, pointed to Li Hui and sneered.


    "This is the so-called Tang jiaozi? In my opinion, it''s just a group of grass bags dancing under the banner of literati."


    After that, the Tubo Prince brushed his sleeves, stood with his hands down, raised his head, glanced disdainfully at Li Hui and said in a loud voice.


    "Tang literati, that''s all!"


    "It''s boring, Datang, no opponent!"


    Finally, the Tubo Prince walked slowly towards the outside.


    The three Tubo envoys sitting in the audience looked arrogant, pretended to raise their heads and swaggered behind the Tubo prince.


    At the edge of the meeting, the Tubo Prince stopped and stepped on the knee high colored flag.


    In the crackling sound, the voice of the Tubo prince came again.


    "Tomorrow''s martial arts test, I will still be here, waiting for all Datang warriors to challenge!"


    "Also, childe Li, I advise you to go back to the house today and ask the horse shepherd for advice on how to lead the horse."


    The voice was not loud, but it went straight to Li Hui''s ear.


    Involuntarily, Li Hui''s body shook, his hands clenched angrily again, and his nails were deeply embedded in his palm, exuding a touch of crimson.


    Li Hui seemed to be completely unaware of the general, with bloodshot eyes staring at the leaving figure.


    Shame, anger, shame


    In my heart, I seem to have drilled into thousands of ants, eating my last bit of self-esteem.


    With the departure of the Tubo prince, the whole venue was quiet again.


    A cloud completely covered the scorching sun, and the sky darkened at this moment.


    A faint sigh of disappointment came from the crowd. A voice like mosquitoes and flies floated quietly.


    "Even a couplet can''t be right. Is this the son of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Although the voice was small, it fell in the ears of the literati sons present, but it sounded like thunder.


    Shame wrapped everyone up again.


    "Hey! It''s really disappointing. My skills are not as good as others. I really lost the face of Datang this time."


    After someone left this sentence, he left in the rustling footsteps.


    "I never thought that I would be compared by a foreigner!"


    "In the Tang Dynasty, the sons of literati were so unbearable that they lost to a barbarian!"


    "It''s also poetry composition. Is there such a big gap? It''s incredible!"


    As soon as you spoke and I spoke, all the people around whispered to the sons of the world present.


    These invisible words fell on Li Hui''s ear word by word and beat him in his heart word by word.


    A pair of big hands gently put on the shoulders.


    The voice of Fang Yiai came faintly.


    "Childe Li, you don''t have to blame yourself... There are days outside and people outside."


    "At present, the most important thing is to quickly pair out this second couplet and take off that couplet first."


    Li Hui, who was used to arrogance, was close to the edge of running away.


    When did he suffer such humiliation when he was arrogant and sought after by everyone.


    Today''s essay test pushed him, the son of the world, into a bottomless abyss.


    Looking at the house, several servants came with bamboo poles.


    He leaned back in his chair and stared at the birds passing in the sky.


    The paper test has been completed.


    Listen to the sigh in my ear and the sound of sparse footsteps leaving.


    Li Hui slowly closed his eyes.


    A voice lingered in my mind.


    Tang Shizi, is it really so bad?


    In the gradually dispersed crowd, a man stood in place and looked at the people in the house reluctantly hanging a scroll. His eyes were bleak.


    The scholars of the Tang Dynasty lost!


    When the breeze blew, the black and white words swayed wantonly with the autumn wind.


    It looks like the Tibetan mission that won and returned today.


    Record the last word "war". With a heavy sigh, the man turned his horse and went straight to Chang sun''s house.

 Chapter 314

    Changsun mansion.


    Several new scrolls were scattered on the long case.


    At this time, all important officials of the Tang Dynasty also sat on the seats in the hall and were silent.


    Not long ago, the appearance of laughing was long gone.


    There was a dignified and gloomy smell in the air.


    long time.


    Changsun Wuji patted the long case in front of him and stood up slowly.


    "Hum! Tubo Zhuangzi is so rude that he dares to laugh at me. No one in Datang!"


    Du Rumei glanced at changsun Wuji and sighed.


    "What can I do about it? It''s just that we Tang Shizi are not good at it. We''re stumped by a couplet."


    Fang Xuanling patted the armrest of the seat and said.


    "Having said that, these literati in the Tang Dynasty did show their magic powers and tried their best."


    "This time, we can only say that the talents of the Tang Dynasty are inferior to others. They don''t have as much ink in their belly. It can''t be said that they don''t work hard!"


    These remarks are objective.


    Fang Xuanling especially cherishes talents for scholars.


    He knew that after this blow, the morale of the younger generation of scribes would be low.


    There is also an intention to protect the literati of the Tang Dynasty.


    Du Ruhui immediately stood up, stared and pointed to Fang Xuanling.


    "Lord Liang, when is it? You still protect those aristocratic sons!"


    "This time, the face of our scholars and the face of our Tang Dynasty have been lost by these fools!"


    Sitting on one side, Yuchi Jingde, with his beard and eyes staring, jumped up, stamped his feet and shouted loudly.


    "Literati are ink!"


    "This boy is riding on our Datang. Why bother talking to him."


    "Grab it and let him taste our Datang fist."


    Yuchi Jingde has always been straightforward and was originally a military general. Naturally, he has little interest in this literary dispute.


    In his eyes, the Tang Dynasty is more martial than whose fist is hard.


    Changsun Wuji glanced at Yuchi Jingde and quickly waved.


    "The Duke of the state of Hubei, if you can''t make an envoy, Wen returns to Wen and Wu returns to Wu."


    "After all, the Tubo Prince is also an emissary. Such rudeness makes our game rude."


    Yuchi Jingde shouted, pulling his throat.


    "Wen can''t do it, and people don''t let him catch it. That''s not a success. Looking at this guy so arrogant?"


    Fang Xuanling got up, slowly came to the long case, looked at the couplet again, stroked his beard and said slowly.


    "This couplet is not difficult if you really follow the antithesis."


    "The key is how to fight back. I think childe Li should also be thinking about it, so he can''t do it."


    Du Ruhui narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Fang Xuanling.


    "Even so, does the Duke of Liang have a second couplet?"


    "No, if we take out the couplet first and uncover the couplet first, I will be upset when I look at the couplet floating in Chang''an city."


    Without waiting for Fang Xuanling to speak, eldest sun Wuji spoke first.


    "Absolutely not!"


    "This is a duel between young people. What''s the identity of the Duke of Liang and what''s the reason if he works for the younger generation."


    Fang Xuanling paced back and forth in the hall and said slowly.


    "Lord Chang sun''s words are not bad. If we two compete, we will get a self-improvement status and be suspected of bullying the small."


    "What should I do when I come down like this?"


    For a time, changsun''s house fell into silence again.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    Father Rong hesitated outside the palace for a long time after receiving the news of the cultural examination hall. He didn''t know how to report it to the king of Tang.


    After all, the sons of the Tang Dynasty lost the literary examination.


    Another bad news is that in order to humiliate the son of the benefactor of the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo Prince hung the pair without a couplet on Zhuque street.


    This is not only losing the face of the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, but also losing the face of the Tang Dynasty.


    The Zhuque street is still in the most prosperous area of the Tang Dynasty. I think it will be stormy in Chang''an city soon.


    Hesitated for a long time.


    Grandpa Rong sighed heavily, rolled the scroll in his hand and slowly entered the palace.


    The king of Tang sat on the soft couch and tasted green tea with the empress changsun.


    Seeing that father-in-law Rong entered the temple and didn''t wait for father-in-law Rong to speak, he said.


    "No gift. Show it up."


    Father-in-law Rong acted according to his words, respectfully handed the scroll to the king of Tang and bowed to one side.


    There were only a few scrolls, and the king of Tang turned them over in a moment.


    His eyes fell on the last scroll, and Wang Tang''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "This Tibetan envoy, what a big tone!"


    After a comment, the king of Tang knocked on the blank lower couplet, swept up a trace of doubt and said.


    "Not right?"


    Grandpa Rong bowed slightly and nodded gently.


    Bang.


    A big hand hit the long case in front of him heavily.


    Wow.


    The blue and white porcelain teacup hit the ground heavily and made several pieces.


    "Waste wood! Waste wood!"


    The angry roar of the king of Tang echoed in the hall, and thin dust fell from the copper lamp.


    After father-in-law Rong''s faltering report, after the suspension of the Imperial City, he dared not say more and stood there with his head down.


    The king of Tang was furious and scolded angrily.


    "A man with a bag of wine and rice! I''ve lost all my face!"


    "Straighten out the Imperial Academy! Give those young civil servants a new liberal arts examination."


    Father Rong answered and hurried away from the hall.


    Empress Chang sun gently pursed her red lips, locked her eyebrows and murmured.


    "I didn''t expect this Tubo prince to be so capable."


    Then the empress Chang sun sighed and said.


    "I don''t know who will compete tomorrow."

 Chapter 315

    The morning light shines through the thin clouds and sprinkles on the Tang imperial city.


    A ray of sunlight shines on the high bamboo pole. The autumn wind is bleak, stirring the scroll between the poles.


    Under the bamboo pole, there are a large number of people.


    At this time, a challenge arena with a length of two square meters has been temporarily built on the open space of the cultural test yesterday.


    The half man high wooden challenge arena is surrounded by railings.


    Dong Dong.


    The big drum under the stage sounded the tee.


    At this moment, there is still half an hour before the start of the competition.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty who were watching were no longer as excited as they were at the beginning of the literary examination yesterday. Instead, they looked dignified and worried.


    Yesterday''s failure in the literary test was a great blow to the people of Datang.


    About the contest, people are more worried and nervous.


    There was no one on the empty challenge arena, and everyone under the arena began to whisper.


    "I don''t know who is the representative of the Tang Dynasty and whether he can beat the Tubo prince."


    "The Tubo Prince performed surprisingly in the literary test. He should not spit out so much in martial arts. I guess he should send other Tubo representatives."


    "It is said that there are six envoys visiting Tang Dynasty. I think the three next to the Tubo Prince yesterday are literati. Those who stay in Honglu temple are the candidates for the martial arts competition."


    "Isn''t it? If the Tubo Prince has both civil and martial arts, it''s OK. In my opinion, this competition is the finale of the Tubo prince, so I didn''t bring it out yesterday."


    However, these people of the Tang Dynasty can''t discuss it. Therefore, the Tubo Prince has stepped into the challenge arena.


    Today, the Tubo Prince changed his Tang costume, wearing leather armor and felt hats, and his messy long hair was scattered behind his head.


    Deep in his eyes, a pair of eyes full of excitement swept under the stage.


    For the Tubo prince, this trip to the Tang Dynasty shows not only his talent, but also the rise of the Tubo country.


    The once fragmented highland tribe has become a unified highland Empire and has the rudiment of a great power.


    Now it is a time of great danger in the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that it is a good time to establish diplomatic relations with the Tang Dynasty with a high profile!


    At yesterday''s literary test, he thoroughly crushed all the descendants of the literati of the Tang Dynasty present and hung a couplet with Chang''an.


    This move is a warning given by the Tubo prince to the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tubo! It''s not what it used to be!


    Thinking of this, the Tubo Prince showed a smile on his face.


    In the morning light, the cold light on the edge of the iron spear glittered. The Tubo prince, holding an iron spear, pestled on the challenge arena and said in a loud voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you don''t have to bother Mr. Li to preside over the martial arts contest today.


    Li Hui, who was about to appear on the stage, was stunned and came to the stage slowly.


    Li Hui still looked like a scholar in white, but his bearing was the same as yesterday.


    At this time, Li Hui looked particularly haggard and weak, as if he had aged a few years overnight.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Li is not talented. He lost the literary examination yesterday. Here, I''d like to accompany you."


    Then Li Hui bowed deeply to the audience.


    A royal nobleman bowed and apologized, which surprised the people around him.


    When Li Hui looked up, his seemingly weak body slowly straightened his waist and said.


    "The scholars lost, because we are not good at learning and not hard enough!"


    "Losing is not terrible. Terrible things don''t have the courage to stand up!"


    Speaking of this, Li Hui flashed in his eyes, filled with eager hope, and said.


    "The Tang Dynasty advocates martial arts. Today''s martial arts competition is an opportunity for us to wash our former shame!"


    "Datang men! Cheer up! Show our skills and let the Tubo mission see!"


    These words are righteous and dignified.


    It seems that in this night, the arrogant childe has grown up and matured a little.


    As a loser in the literary test, Li Hui suffered humiliation and depression. There was no need to watch a few people.


    However, at this moment, Li Hui came out of his grief and called on everyone instead.


    The crowd looked at the unassuming young man in the challenge arena, and their dignified faces disappeared unconsciously.


    The warm blood of winning glory for the country slowly poured into my heart.


    "Mr. Li is right! We Datang can afford to win and lose!"


    "That''s right! This war is a good time for us to wash our shame! We Datang warriors will not admit defeat!"


    "Warriors, fight for the glory of Datang!"


    For a time, the sound of encouragement spread among the onlookers, and the venue became noisy again.


    That dignified, that depressed, slowly began to retreat.


    Seeing that the faces of the people were getting better and the lost confidence was recovered again, Li Hui smiled knowingly.


    Seeing the encouragement and cheering of the people of the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo prince was slightly shocked and said.


    "Datang is really a nation with backbone and integrity."


    But appreciation goes back to appreciation. The competitive heart of the Tubo Prince is becoming stronger and stronger at the moment, Lang said.


    "That''s great! Come on, let me see your warriors in Datang!"


    "In today''s war, there are no rules. Whoever falls off the stage is judged as losing!"


    After that, the Tubo Prince picked up his spear and smashed it down.


    Bang.


    On the challenge arena, sawdust splashed everywhere, and a hole with a big bowl mouth appeared under the long handle of the iron spear.


    Tubo prince, roared domineering.


    "Today! I still want to challenge all warriors in Datang!"

 Chapter 316

    Domineering momentum and sharp words.


    Unexpectedly, the roaring scream still came from a distance.


    In the elegant room of the three storey teahouse, Princess Changle dressed in green, sat quietly in front of the window and looked at the rough and crazy figure on the challenge arena.


    Listening to the noise, Xiumei was light, and the green and tender fingers involuntarily clenched the celadon tea cup in their hands, and a heart tightened with it.


    The soft voice of the palace maid sounded in my ears.


    "Princess, why are you doing this? Your majesty has promised not to let you marry the Tubo prince."


    "I didn''t sleep all night. Now I come to see the competition early in the morning. I''m tired. The slave and maid will be punished again!"


    Listening to the voice of concern, with a trace of blame, Princess Changle squeezed out a bitter smile on her tired face and couldn''t help recalling what happened last night.


    Just last night, Princess Changle was shocked and angry when she learned that Tubo and pro Tang literary trials had failed.


    Surprisingly, as a member of the royal family, he was the last to know the news of Tubo''s marriage.


    I was angry that the descendants of the Tang Dynasty even bet on their marriage, but they lost completely.


    The terrified Princess Changle went into the palace all night to find the king of Tang.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was livid and painstakingly comforted the Pearl in his palm. And promised not to let Princess Changle marry away.


    Princess Changle turned her head and looked at the palace maid with sadness and sighed.


    "This competition is not only about my marriage, but also about the face of Datang. I am also a member of the younger generation of Datang. How can I not be present?"


    "Although the father has made a decision, it must be difficult."


    "If the martial arts competition can win a bright and positive game, and Datang can pull back a game, it will be much easier for his father and Emperor."


    After listening to this, the palace maid behind her was full of pity and replied eagerly.


    "Will I be threatened by this barbarian? In my opinion, your majesty should drive this barbarian back to Tubo, so you don''t have to..."


    Before she finished, Princess Changle raised her jade arm and interrupted his words.


    "This is related to Tubo and Datang. How can you be so casual, Datang..."


    At this point, Princess Changle shook her head gently with a complex expression.


    "Hey! You won''t understand that."


    "If you come, be at ease."


    Princess Changle knew in her heart that her father was ambitious and that it was urgent to stabilize the north of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tubo, a newly rising country in the southwest border, is fledgling.


    In terms of national strength, it must be impossible to compete with the Tang Dynasty.


    However, since the Tubo Prince visited the Tang Dynasty, he has shown his sharpness everywhere, and his determination to press on the head of the Tang Dynasty has been particularly obvious.


    If the contest is won again, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult for the king of Tang to deal with peace and marriage peacefully.


    Princess Changle is also a sensible person. At this time, her heart is also inexplicably nervous.


    This contest between young talents is not only about the way of refusing to make peace, but also about the military reserves of the great Tang Dynasty.


    A pair of beautiful eyes gathered on the martial arts competition arena again. At this time, a man in Datang Fang, carrying a long stick, pushed away the people and stepped onto the arena.


    In terms of body shape, compared with the Tubo prince, this body shape is a lot bigger and more generous.


    "Rampant! Don''t talk nonsense! I''ll learn your tricks!"


    The big man''s voice came faintly from the appearance.


    Princess Changle leaned against the window, with her eyebrows slightly raised and stared at the two people about to compete on the field.


    With two shouts, the two fought together.


    The iron spear turns into a black snake. The cold blade between the Spears is like a poisonous snake spitting out messages, and the speed is like lightning. The moves only attack the big key.


    The big man is bitter and has a body of brute force. The long stick with thick arms dances like a tiger. He often falls and roars.


    After a few moves, he tore down the fences around the challenge arena.


    The broken wood flew across the crowd and screamed from time to time.


    The first battle was so fierce that it not only surprised everyone present.


    After a few moves, a cup of such a big challenge arena was removed, and there were only a few fences around it.


    During these rounds, the big man''s attack was domineering and powerful, and his physical exertion was huge.


    The big man was sweating, holding a long stick and gasping.


    The Tubo prince, on the other hand, was strong and agile, and could dodge every time.


    At this moment, I don''t seem to be much tired.


    "Come again!"


    The big man shouted loudly and rushed up again with a long stick, but the attack has slowed down a lot.


    The figure in front of the window, looking at the subtle changes on the stage, the light in his eyes also darkened, sighed softly.


    "I can''t imagine that the Tubo King''s writings are brilliant and his martial arts are so good. I''m afraid he will lose this competition."


    The palace maid''s eyes stayed in front of her and sighed, but she was not persuading.


    long time.


    The palace maid followed Princess Changle''s eyes, looked at the arrogant figure on the stage, kicked the big man off the challenge arena and muttered.


    "If Tang Xianzi were here, everything would be easy."


    When the crisp voice came, Princess Changle was shocked. She raised her eyes from the challenge arena, looked slowly to the north, supported her head and said slowly.


    "Yes, maybe things will be different with him."


    After that, the same look flashed in her eyes, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was replaced by strong worry.


    A voice as thin as a hairspring gently exhaled from her lips.


    "I don''t know. He''s in the north, okay."

 Chapter 317

    The morning breeze, mixed with a little coolness, blew through military tents.


    In the tent of the master general, one person drilled out and stretched his muscles and bones against the fresh morning wind.


    The fragrance of the earth and the fragrance of the plants came into his nostrils, and Tang Hao took a deep breath.


    Bathed in the morning light, Tang Hao looked at the growing number of villages and showed a long lost smile.


    At present, with half a day''s journey, Tang Hao has reached Chang''an, which has been away for a long time. Instead, Tang Hao is a little anxious at the moment.


    I wish I could go back to the city and lie down in the Viscount''s house for a few drinks.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps stepping on the loess.


    "The general''s subordinates have made it clear to the surrounding villagers that the Tubo envoy is still in Chang''an and has not left."


    Listening to the familiar hungry voice, Tang Hao knew it was his deputy general Li Yu.


    Not yet?


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised. He slowly turned around and looked at Li Yu with silver armor and silver helmet.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Li Yu answered truthfully.


    "When the Tubo emissary visited the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo prince was also with him."


    "To join hands with the Tang Dynasty to pacify the north, the implication is to use the good marriage between the two countries as a chip."


    "Those aristocratic sons naturally did not want Princess Changle to marry away and spontaneously organized to compete with the Tubo prince."


    After listening, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Interesting!"


    "Tubo Songzanganbu has no children. I think this Tubo prince should be newly established."


    "Like Songzan Ganbu''s eyes, this Tubo prince must be somewhat superior."


    "Yes?"


    Li Yu nodded slightly.


    "Not only that, this matter also caused a lot of noise in Chang''an City, and even chose Zhuque street as the competition place."


    Li Yu was puzzled and said.


    "Zhuque street is very prosperous. Is the Tubo Prince really not afraid of losing?"


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and his mood flew around.


    A moment later, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "I''m afraid the competition is just what the Tubo prince wants. It''s false to make a marriage, false to make a competition, and Liwei is true."


    Li Yu showed a trace of disdain and said.


    "How many skills can a Tubo barbarian have? Can he win over thousands of talents in the Tang Dynasty? Joke."


    Tang Hao seems to have heard this scene somewhere.


    Recalling himself, Yijie was not favored by everyone, but he climbed up step by step with his own strength.


    Since this Tubo prince can be liked by the Songzanganbu of a male Lord, he must still have some strength.


    If he wins the competition, it will undoubtedly become a weight for him to talk with the Tang Dynasty.


    Even if he fails, the Tubo Prince challenges all the descendants of the Tang Dynasty. Such feats will certainly become a good story from the Tang Dynasty and Tubo.


    It''s not easy to make profits at both ends.


    Tang Hao strode towards the camp, and the voice of fortitude sounded again.


    "The whole army, let''s go!"


    Not long ago, after simply using up the meal, the army set off again.


    At this time, it is not as muddy as the previous road. The 20 Zhang wide loess official road is much easier to walk than the previous road.


    On his back, Tang Hao raised his eyes to the South sky and whispered to himself.


    "Sons of the Tang Dynasty, I hope you can show your divine power and boost my momentum."


    The contest on Zhuque street did not come true because of Tang Hao''s wish.


    The collapsed challenge arena was covered with blood. The animal skin armor on the Tubo prince was covered with fine marks, and blood was seeping outward from his bare arm.


    The blood seemed to arouse the fierce man''s endless war intention, and a little red was smeared on his fingertips.


    "What''s the matter? Lieutenant Li? Are you convinced?"


    There was a man lying down at his feet, breathing heavily, with blood stains on his arm holding Tang Dao, and he was struggling to support himself.


    The unwilling voice sounded from the challenge arena floor.


    "I don''t have the reason to admit defeat because of the clank iron bones of the Tang man."


    "Today, as long as I stand in this challenge arena, I will take you down."


    Hearing the speech, the Tubo Prince smiled coldly and said.


    "Clank iron bone?"


    "I''ll see how you beat me today!"


    While talking, he stepped on the hand holding the Tang Dao and rubbed it on the ground.


    Next second.


    Bang bang.


    "Ah"


    Accompanied by the sound of bone fracture, Li Xiaowei''s scream spread all over the audience.


    Seeing the painful and distorted figure under his feet, the Tubo Prince laughed loudly, stared at the big copper bell like eyes and said.


    "Come on! Stand up and beat me!"


    Seeing this cruel scene, many people were worried and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Boy! Let go! Your opponent should be me!"


    A violent drink sounded from under the stage.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Kui walked out of the crowd.


    Between the feet, he jumped onto the stage with light posture.


    You can see that you are also a good martial artist.


    Hearing the voice behind him, the Tubo Prince turned his head and looked at the angry young man.


    He was dressed in coarse linen clothes, a hat and a peasant disciple.


    "Peasant children? It''s hard to get in the Tang Dynasty. There''s really no one?"


    Li Hui stood under the stage, staring coldly at the Tubo Prince and said in a deep voice.


    "This is Gu Kui. He was the last martial arts explorer."


    "Under general Cheng, the youngest general."

 Chapter 318

    Wu Ke Tanhua Gu Kui!


    This name is no stranger to the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    This person and Tang Hao belong to the same group of people who entered the martial arts. Among the people promoted in the martial arts, only three were born in white, and Gu Kui occupied a quota.


    On that day, Tang Hao''s light was so bright that everyone had heard of the name of Tangyan Tanghua, but had already forgotten his appearance.


    At this time, Li Hui mentioned the name, and the dusty name once again reflected in the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Looking at Gu quina''s vaguely familiar clothes, they gradually recalled.


    Stunned, shocked, delighted... All kinds of expressions gradually appeared on the faces of the people. Many people looked at the calm figure on the stage, exclaimed and said.


    "Did Gu Kui really win Wu Kui''s flower exploration?"


    "What a surprise! This Tanhua is so young that he has become the deputy general under general Cheng. He is really great!"


    "It''s saved! Gu Kui will surely subdue the Tubo prince! We Datang can pull back a game!"


    The lieutenant who rolled down the stage looked complex. He stood up and looked at the stage with gratitude.


    He bowed and arched his hands at the stable figure on the stage.


    "The vice captain of the eighth grade publicity Festival has met Gu Xiaowei."


    Then the lieutenant glanced at the Tubo Prince and said.


    "The Gentiles are full of brutality. Colonel Gu must be careful."


    For Gu Kui, vice Lieutenant Li, who is also a military camp, can''t understand better.


    After winning Tanhua in martial arts, Cheng Zhijie took a fancy to it and earned it under his command.


    Excellent martial arts and strategic talent were quickly recognized in the military camp, and soon became the key cultivation object of Cheng Zhijie.


    In only half a year, the young talent made rapid progress in martial arts under the guidance of Cheng Zhijie.


    He has stood out from the group of people in the martial arts and has become the fastest promoted person under Tang Hao.


    Cheng Zhijie also cherished talents. He gave the Colonel his money and trained him according to the standards of guerrilla generals.


    Grateful and envious eyes fell into Gu Kui''s eyes. Gu Kui nodded slightly and said.


    "Thank you, Lieutenant Li, for reminding me. Let''s go and get well."


    "Today I''ll come to experience the great moves of the Tubo prince."


    The people under the stage looked from surprise to joy. They fell into the eyes of the Tubo Prince and wondered in their hearts that this man must have some skills.


    The Tubo Prince''s iron spear fiercely pestled the ground, and his great strength immediately smashed a hole the size of a net hole under his feet.


    Smoke and dust spread from the feet of the Tubo prince.


    "That''s interesting! These waste materials in front are not enjoyable!"


    "Boy! Look at the move!"


    It was like a thunderstorm. It was spitting out from the mouth of the Tubo prince.


    Next second.


    With the creaking of the wooden board under his feet, the Tubo Prince has ejected with an iron spear.


    With great strength, a strong black shadow suddenly jumped two or three meters away. The iron black spear in his hand turned into a galloping meteor, stood in front of the black shadow and rushed towards Gu Kui''s face door.


    Gu Kui only felt that a dark shadow flashed in front of him, and the silver blade stabbed back in front of him almost in an instant. He was a little surprised in his heart and said in a secret way.


    "What a fast body method."


    My heart moved, and my men didn''t stop.


    Clang.


    With a flash of cold light, Tang Dao came out of its scabbard.


    Bang.


    The Tang Dao collided with the iron spear, and the sound of the golden spear suddenly exploded.


    Gu Kui was hit by a huge force in an instant. For a moment, Tang Dao almost got rid of it.


    Gu Kui stepped back three steps in front of his chest and could remove this great force.


    Without waiting for Gu Kui to stabilize his body, the explosion sound piercing the air in his ear was getting closer and closer, and Yu Guangzhong attacked his neck again.


    Gu Kui''s face changed slightly. He knew that the Tubo prince was a strong enemy. At present, he didn''t dare to be careless. He held a knife in both hands and met the Lingren blow.


    Boom.


    Sparks splashed and roared.


    The surging force came from the blade. Gu Kui only felt the surging force sweeping his upper body, and his body involuntarily fell to the side.


    Gu Kui''s face changed suddenly. Unexpectedly, this blow was twice as strong as the previous one.


    In the stumbling, Gu Kui rolled around.


    "You''re dead!"


    With a loud explosion above his head, Gu Kui only felt black in front of him.


    Lifting his eyes, a dark figure jumped down in the air, and the spear in his hand was smashed down with the force of thunder.


    Gu Kui, who knelt on one knee and stabilized his body, was frightened physically and mentally. He bit his teeth and blushed. In a hurry, he held the Tang Dao tightly with both hands and crossed his head. Intended to take over this critical force.


    The spear is not stopped, and the strong wind hits the face.


    Under the roaring wind, Gu Kui''s red face twisted faintly, and his throat roared ''ah ah''.


    Boom.


    The sound of metal collision suddenly exploded in my ears.


    An overwhelming force on his head suddenly pressed down, and the wooden board under Gu Kui''s feet made an unbearable creak.


    Next second.


    Wow.


    All the boards under my feet burst and the broken trees flew.


    The full offensive spear blade was one of them, but he didn''t stop. He slashed down.


    Poof.


    Bang bang.


    The sharp blade cuts the flesh and blood flies.


    A cool feeling penetrated into the left shoulder, and the crisp sound of bone breaking broke.


    Ah.


    When the meal number sounded, Gu Kui fell to the ground.


    The wind stopped and the smoke flew.


    The Tubo prince was holding a spear. The spear edge was already embedded in Gu Kui''s left shoulder. The Tang Dao in the hands of the figure on the ground had long been discarded. He was struggling with the handle of the spear.

 Chapter 319

    Failed!


    Gu Kui failed!


    A thrilling competition, the dust settled.


    The whole arena was dead silent.


    long time.


    The scholar in the front row held the folding fan tightly, stared round, looked at the scene on the field, held his breath, moved his lips and murmured.


    "Failed... Failed?"


    The burly man beside him clenched his fist, slightly opened his mouth, looked at the two static people on the stage with an incredible face, and said to himself in surprise.


    "This... This barbarian is so powerful? Gu Xiaowei... Lost... Lost?"


    Gradually, incredible voices in the crowd sounded sporadically.


    "Lost?... how could it be?"


    "Unexpectedly, Gu Xiaowei was defeated without three moves?"


    "This... Is incredible! How could it be so fast!"


    Until the Tubo Prince pulled out his iron spear on the stage and Gu Kui''s tragic howl sounded again, the people recovered from the shock.


    The Tubo prince, with his bloody iron spear, stood on the high platform and looked down at the people. His powerful voice spread all over the audience.


    "That''s all the Tangwu Tanghua!"


    After that, Yu Guangzhong, the figure lying prone on the riddled challenge arena, struggled and wanted to stand up.


    The Tubo Prince glanced coldly, strode forward and stepped on Gu Kui''s back.


    Bang.


    The newly supported body collapsed into the challenge arena again, and the bloody cheek hit the hard floor in an instant.


    The huge force from his back squeezed his chest. Gu Kui felt stuffy in his chest and vomited blood.


    The red blood reflected Gu Kui''s cheeks and fainted.


    Seeing the dazzling color, Li Hui was worried. He pointed to the Tubo Prince and shouted.


    "Stop!"


    Gu Kui, who fell into a pool of blood and had no power to fight back, was reflected in the minds of the people. Many people blurted out and exclaimed.


    "Show mercy!"


    A scream followed, and the Tubo Prince looked away from the figure on the ground and looked at the worried faces under the stage.


    Wanton laughter came from the figure standing on the stage.


    The Tubo Prince''s thick voice resounded from the challenge arena again.


    "Is this the strength of Datang?"


    The iron spear picked up a spear flower and smashed it to the ground. The spear pointed to the sky.


    Stepping on Gu Kui and holding an iron spear, the Tubo Prince condescended, pointed at the crowd and shouted overbearing.


    "Is there no one in the Tang Dynasty who can fight?"


    The clamor was like a torrent, attacking the hearts of every Tang people present.


    shame!


    A naked sense of shame filled everyone''s heart in an instant.


    Shock, anger and shame are mixed with some helplessness.


    The onlookers clenched their fists and looked angry.


    "Don''t be complacent too early! Are the two winners so arrogant?"


    A voice came from the crowd, with a touch of sadness, anger and helplessness.


    Under the stage, the scholar in the front row looked blue and white, raised a paper fan and pointed to the Tubo prince.


    "You... Curfew, Datang Imperial City, how dare you be so presumptuous!"


    "You... You..."


    Halfway through, the scholar couldn''t say any more.


    The Tubo Prince smiled carelessly and pointed to the scholar.


    "Hum! Weak scholars can only speak fast!"


    Around the people, the Tubo Prince sneered.


    "Who else dares to fight! Fight out!"


    For a time, none of the people who were angry dared to challenge.


    It is not that these people of the Tang Dynasty are cowardly, but that no one will contribute to the arrogance of the Tubo prince in vain under the great disparity of power.


    In the crowd, a sharp voice cut through the silence and shouted.


    "Don''t be crazy! When our Tang County son returns triumphantly, he will clean up your clothes!"


    The sound was like a stone thrown on the calm lake, and a ripple appeared in the hearts of the people.


    Tangxianzi!


    Tang Hao!


    This famous Chang''an, a man of both literature and martial arts.


    It can be said that he is an outstanding representative of young talents in Datang, and will certainly be able to support the appearance of Datang.


    There was a flash of light in the dark eyes of the people.


    "Yes! If we Tang Xianzi were present, you and other rats would not succeed!"


    "Tang Xianzi is excellent in martial arts. It''s not worth mentioning that you are green in his face!"


    "If you dare to challenge Tang Xianzi, it''s your real skill!"


    Listening to the louder and louder voice for Tang Xianzi, the Tubo Prince gradually smiled on the stage. Finally, he looked up and laughed arrogantly.


    Looking at this inexplicably laughing Tubo prince, everyone looked suspicious, and the voice gradually stopped.


    After laughing for a long time, the Tubo Prince stopped smiling and said in a loud voice.


    "That''s ridiculous! You put your hopes on a dead man!"


    After that, the Tubo Prince narrowed his eyes slightly, smiled, looked down at the audience and asked coldly.


    "In the war between Turks and the Tang Dynasty, there is such a huge difference in troops. How do you think he is sure to return to the imperial city?"


    On the talkative face, the smile was particularly penetrating and eye-catching.


    At this moment, even the sons of literati shouted with the crowd.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Tang Xianzi has excellent martial arts. How could he fall into the hands of the Turks!"


    "Datang is invincible. The cavalry led by the son of Tang county will not lose! How can this foreigner be so vicious and dare to humiliate our Datang warrior."


    "Upright son, Tang Xianzi is such a young generation to humiliate wantonly! If you come back, dare you fight."


    After kicking Gu Kui under his feet, the Tubo Prince pulled up his iron spear and pointed his blade at the people.


    "OK! My Tubo mission is waiting for the return of the redundant son-in-law in Chang''an and will clean him up."


    The Tubo prince took up a spear, carried an iron spear, raised his eyebrows and said.


    "The premise is that this redundant son-in-law can come back alive."

 Chapter 320

    The autumn wind is bleak, and the cynical sound floats with the wind.


    The cold wind blew on my face and the slightest chill came into my nose.


    The sneer that comes with the wind seeps into the hearts of the people, and feels a little more sad.


    The haze of the war in the North swept over the hearts of the people again.


    Dada dada.


    A wave of Horseshoes came from far and near.


    The sudden sound suddenly came into my ears, and the stunned people looked at the end of the rosefinch long street.


    A fire red sound and shadow came flying.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    "Good news in the North!"


    The excited voice on the horse''s back gradually became clear with the galloping horse.


    The crowd on one side of the challenge arena dispersed to make way for a wide road.


    The silver armor scouts, like meteors galloping away.


    Looking at the distant silver armor scouts, the people of the Tang Dynasty still heard bursts of scouts.


    People who have experienced a lot of depression and depression are stunned by this sudden victory.


    In the crowd who were stunned for a long time, someone finally shouted.


    "Good news in the North! It''s good news in the North!"


    With the excited cry of this vocal cord.


    The stunned people finally came back, stared at each other and shouted in surprise.


    "General Li won!"


    "Datang won! Datang won!"


    "We won! Great!"


    The quiet venue was boiling again in an instant.


    The old people wiped tears from the corners of their eyes and murmured and repeated.


    "Good! Win good! Win good!"


    The young woman smiled and hugged in twos and threes, jumping and cheering in the open space.


    "Datang is mighty! Datang man is good!"


    The iron men in coarse linen looked excited, looked at the direction of the north, muttered their lips and told the joy of victory.


    The excitement and noise of the whole meeting hall were as if a grand ball were being held.


    The Tubo prince who heard the news frowned and stood on the spot.


    Good news?


    Datang defeated the crowd with few enemies?


    When I came to Datang this time, I used to press Datang under the pressure of the north, but unexpectedly, the matter in the North was more than I expected.


    As the weight to threaten the Tang Dynasty had been lost, the face of the Tubo prince was suddenly gloomy.


    However, another idea came out of my mind!


    Tang Hao!


    This person who can bring surprises everywhere seems to have become the leader of the young talent generation of Datang.


    Now I am already in the literature test and martial arts competition, trying to suppress the Tang Dynasty.


    If we can defeat Tang Hao, it will undoubtedly be the biggest setback for Datang.


    In this way, the descendants of the Tang Dynasty must be convinced, which will become another greater weight when they confront the Tang Dynasty.


    Confront the strongest young talents in Datang!


    Thinking of this, the Tubo Prince licked his lips and a hot light flashed in his eyes.


    Looking at the jubilant people of the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo Prince sneered.


    "Even so, I''ll stay here for a few more days. I hope this redundant son-in-law can come back with his life."


    The voice was not loud or small, but it fell in the ears of the cheering scholars in the front row. The scholar''s face was full of excitement and shouted at the Tubo prince.


    "Barbarians! We are the sons of Tang county. Tang hero is about to triumph. I advise you to run away with your tail as soon as possible."


    Only the excited crowd, hearing this reminder, gradually realized the arrogant figure on the field.


    "Get out of the Tang Dynasty! How can a person like you win the tangxianzi!"


    "Boastful guy, Ziji people in Tang county have their own appearance and will return in triumph!"


    "Villain! Your retribution is coming. Tang Xianzi will not spare you if you humiliate the lieutenant like that."


    In the face of the public''s abuse, the Tubo prince seemed to enjoy it. With a spring breeze smile, he pointed to Gu Kui, who was paralyzed by the stage, and said.


    "What will happen to him? In the end, he doesn''t crawl under my feet like him!"


    Waving the spear and dragging it obliquely to the ground, the Tubo Prince shouted.


    "I don''t mind if you beat one person or ten people or another."


    Proudly walked down the challenge arena, and the powerful voice of the Tubo Prince spread throughout the audience.


    "If the redundant son-in-law comes back, tell him that my Tubo mission has been waiting for him for a long time!"


    The arrogant figure strode among the crowd with an iron spear.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty gave way and pointed at the Tubo prince.


    The Tubo Prince turned a deaf ear and went straight to the camel team. With a big hand, he led the Tubo mission to Honglu temple.


    With the departure of the Tubo prince, Li Hui hurried to the challenge arena, although the disciples of all aristocratic families helped Gu Kui up.


    Li Hui hurried.


    "Go find the doctor."


    Gu Kui looked at the people with a little worry on his face. His blood red eyes looked to the north, smiled bitterly and said.


    "No, it''s just some flesh wounds."


    "Looks like I''ve humiliated us."


    After hearing this, Li Hui looked at the gloomy young man, looked embarrassed and joked.


    "Brother Gu, it''s a shame! I''m afraid I''m the first!"


    Then he patted Gu Kui on the shoulder and said.


    "You can recover from your injury. As for the competition, let''s think about it in the long run!"


    While talking, Li Hui looked at the crowd and said.


    "All of you have dispersed! General Li''s triumphant return is imminent. Go back and prepare."


    "Welcome our heroes of Datang!"

 Chapter 321

    Ride to the square in front of Tai Chi hall.


    The early days of Tai Chi hall are still going on as usual.


    There is no news from the north, and the clouds have not yet dispersed.


    Yesterday''s failure in the literary examination must have claimed the arrogance of the Tubo mission.


    Under the double pressure, the king of Tang still had the mind to pay attention to this morning.


    The king of Tang sat on the Dragon chair in the main hall, holding his head, thinking about the next direction of the Tang Dynasty and how to skillfully refuse from Tubo.


    If the northern territory is defeated, the Turkic army is bound to go all the way south. How to intercept it in an orderly manner.


    If the two competitions have failed and ended, how to resolve this fight and leave the Pearl of your own eyes in the face of the approaching of Tubo.


    Of course, there are also some humeral ministers in the court who are pondering this issue.


    The scene of the court hall, which used to be fiercely debated, no longer exists. There is no other voice except the sound of playing chapters to report the situation everywhere.


    With the recitation of the memorials, the whole hall fell into silence.


    The silence is terrible, even depressed.


    Like a cloudy sky before a storm.


    The king of Tang did not open his mouth. The ministers hung their heads and pestled there, waiting quietly and thinking.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The drums of the three links war came from the square outside the hall.


    In Chang''an City, drum platforms are set up in many places. Except for the curfew hours, it will not sound under normal circumstances.


    At this time, the sun is shining, and it must not be the drum sound of curfew.


    Military newspaper!


    This is the only war drum that will ring at any time.


    The beating sound of the hammer seemed to hit the hearts of the people in panic.


    The passionate drums blew in my ears, and a heart was suspended in an instant, restless and jumping wildly.


    On the Tai Chi hall, all the ministers looked sideways, held their breath and stared outside the hall.


    An unprecedented sense of tension filled the hall in an instant, and some old ministers, a pair of shriveled old hands, could not help trembling slightly.


    The king of Tang suddenly stood up from the Dragon chair, twitched his muscles on his face, rolled his Adam''s apple a few times and said in a deep voice.


    "The war report in the north."


    The whispered words fell on everyone''s heart, and many people trembled slightly.


    After all, did you lose?


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked dignified, took a breath slowly, walked down the steps slowly, and walked slowly to the open gate of the Tai Chi hall.


    Datang has the pride of Datang. It can win and lose.


    As the king of the Tang Dynasty, no matter how the war is, I will face it calmly!


    The ministers followed the king of Tang and walked out of the Tai Chi hall slowly.


    At the palace gate, a fiery red horse galloped in.


    Qianniu bodyguards along the way did not stop.


    Under the gaze of the king of the Tang Dynasty and all his officials, the scouts on the horse galloped forward, turned over and dismounted.


    The scouts ran to the bottom of the steps, knelt on one knee, took out a bamboo tube from his arms, held it high and said.


    "Good news in the north."


    Good news?


    At such a moment, all the people present thought they were hearing hallucinations!


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and all his officials, like a freeze frame, stared at the gold wire wrapped bamboo tube and stood on the spot.


    A long time.


    Gao Shilian''s lips moved and asked.


    "Good news? But good news?"


    The Scout held up the bamboo tube in his hand by one point, Lang said.


    "Yes! Good news in the North!"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang Dynasty immediately showed an excited look on his face, stretched out his hand, slightly pointed to the bamboo tube and said urgently.


    "Read it! Read it to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, father-in-law Rong hurried down the steps, took the bamboo tube and took out the cowhide war report.


    In an instant, father-in-law Rong''s shrill voice echoed in front of the hall.


    "On September 20, the Duke of Wei led the Northern War Regiment to duel with the Turkic army in Deyang. Dingyuan general Tang Hao attacked the Turkic army on the flank and wiped out more than 110000 enemies."


    "On September 27, general Dingyuan destroyed the king''s Court of Turkic gold accounts, captured Jieli Khan alive, captured more than 3000 Royal Turks and some gold and silver artifacts."


    "On September 28, Dingyuan general Tang Hao led more than 15000 people to escort the Turkic royal family and Jieli Khan back to Chang''an."


    The vigorous and powerful handwriting was written by Li Jing.


    Three pieces of news are more exciting than one!


    King Tang''s dignified face was full of excitement! Reach out and say.


    "Come on! Bring it to me."


    Hearing the speech, father-in-law Rong picked up the three war reports, hurried up the steps and handed them to the king of Tang.


    On his trembling hands, clear handwriting came into view.


    The ministers also scrambled together to look at the war report.


    A moment later, the outside of the hall began to boil.


    "God bless my Datang!"


    The ministers were already full of tears. Some ministers knelt down slowly outside the hall, raised their arms, looked at the sky and shouted loudly.


    "Heaven has eyes!"


    "The Tang Dynasty is mighty!"


    Gao Shilian rubbed the wet corners of his eyes and looked very excited. His old cheeks were ruddy and laughed loudly.


    "Smash the Turks! Cheer the hearts of the people! God bless Datang!"


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked up to the sky and laughed. He couldn''t close his mouth and pointed to the war report.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    "Really live up to my hope!"


    "You are a great hero of the Tang Dynasty, you bastard who broke the East Turks!"


    On the main hall, the sound of celebration echoed on the square outside the Tai Chi hall for a long time.

 Chapter 322

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang took the war report as if it were a treasure in his hand and did not put it down.


    "This bastard is really surprising!"


    People immersed in joy naturally know who the bastard in the mouth of the king of Tang refers to.


    The voices of the people were heard one after another.


    "Destroy the king''s Court of gold accounts. This son of Tang county can really bring accidents to people!"


    "Yes! This military achievement is really enviable."


    Suddenly, a doubt appeared in the crowd.


    "Tang Xianzi''s plan in the hall that day was to attack the king''s court. Why did he appear in Deyang?"


    The sound of doubt went through the noise and echoed on the hall.


    For a moment, everyone calmed down from joy and recalled one after another.


    According to Tang Hao''s plan on that day, it was to attract troops to attack Jinzhang King''s court to disperse the Turkic forces in Deyang.


    However, judging from the time given by the war report, Tang Hao did not do so.


    First Deyang in water and fire, and then led the army to pursue all the way before attacking the king''s Court of gold accounts.


    Why did Tang Hao give up his original plan and appear in Deyang in an instant?


    Gao Shilian thought for a moment. He looked excited on his face, clapped his hands and shouted.


    "Handsome! Handsome!"


    "If we follow the original plan, when Tang Hao enters the king''s court, the safety of the Deyang army has long been a big problem!"


    "If we can resolutely give up our great military achievements and take the overall situation into account, we will have successors in Datang!"


    The generals behind Gao Shilian nodded slightly, filled with emotion and admiration.


    Li Ji smiled.


    "Not to mention the fearlessness of the Turkic Chinese army, this vision and courage alone is enough to make people admire!"


    "Tang Hao, great!"


    Cheng Zhijie took over the conversation and said.


    "In the chaos, he can be careful and judge in advance. Jieli Khan will put all his eggs in one basket and fight to the death. His eyesight is already extraordinary."


    "What''s more, knowing that there is no risk to win the golden account King''s court, we resolutely go thousands of miles away. In the face of several times of Turkic troops, this temptation is that our veterans may not be able to make such a decisive decision."


    The analysis of your generals immediately made the Wen ministers understand the interest relationship in this decision-making.


    For a moment, he was in awe of the new general.


    Sun Wuji walked slowly up the hall, smiling and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s important to travel thousands of miles to Deyang, reduce the loss of Deyang army, destroy the gold account royal court, and capture Jieli Khan and Turkic royal family."


    The king of Tang smiled and pointed to his Highness''s eldest sun Wuji and said.


    "You took that bastard a few cans of tea and were bought off. Now you know how to take credit for him."


    A joke immediately made the whole hall laugh.


    A moment later, the king of Tang put away his smile, looked at his eldest sun Wuji and said.


    "It''s his boy. No one can move. I will never treat him badly."


    "This time, he has made great contributions to the country, his official position and titles. Duke Zhao doesn''t have to remind me."


    Gao Shilian walked slowly into the palace with a smile on his lips and said.


    "Your Majesty, the Tibetan emissary is still in the imperial city. Previously, he wanted to marry two pots on the grounds of war. This time..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gao Shilian was not in his words, and the meaning in his words was ready to come out.


    Before the king of Tang answered, a disdainful cold hum came from the hall.


    Yuchi Jingde slowly stepped out of the crowd, stood on the hall and opened his voice.


    "The Tubo is full of bad water and wants to bully us in the north of Datang."


    "In my opinion, the Tibetan emissary should be detained and put in a dungeon!"


    "Raise the prestige of the Tang Dynasty and frighten the world!"


    The sound like a bell rang through the hall, shaking the candles in the hall erratic, bright and dark.


    The old ministers who had previously advised the king of Tang to think twice about his marriage were blushing and silent.


    Du Ruhui sighed and said.


    "Duke of the state of Hubei, the Tubo mission really had bad intentions. It also mentioned this matter and gave Datang a choice."


    "What''s more, during the previous two visits to the Tang Dynasty, there was no less mention of reconciliation. It''s too inappropriate to treat Tubo envoys like this."


    Cheng Zhijie also snorted coldly and said.


    "The Tubo Prince has violated the public anger and humiliated the son of Tang Dynasty. How can this evil spirit come out?"


    "It was also your literary minister who advised your majesty to take the road of peace and kinship and stabilize the southwest border. Now you mention that the villain is excused. What do you mean?"


    As a literary minister, Fang Xuanling was unwilling to show weakness and stood up.


    "In the final analysis, the competition between Tubo and the Tang Dynasty is just a contest between the sons of literati!"


    "The war in the North has just ended, and Datang also needs to recuperate."


    "At this time, just after the civil and military competition, Datang detained the victorious party. It will certainly fall that Datang can''t afford to lose. How can other countries see Datang?"


    One wave just flattened and another wave began.


    Gradually, the debate on the disposal of Tubo envoys in the court became fierce again.


    The king of Tang slowly stretched out his right hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    The noisy hall was quiet.


    The eyes of the officials gathered on the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang smiled and said.


    "I won a great victory in the north, and my baby daughter won''t get married."


    Then the king of Tang looked at these generals and said faintly.


    "It is not right to detain the messenger with just one word."


    "The civil and military competition, whether win or lose, is just a contest between the talents of both sides. It makes the talents of Datang realize that the gap is also good."


    As he spoke, the king of Tang''s eyes lit up and said with a playful smile.


    "The great talents of Datang have returned. I''d like to see who can be better as the excellent talents of both countries."

 Chapter 323

    At dusk.


    The setting sun shed an afterglow and outlined the figure on the horse''s back, as if plated with a layer of Phnom Penh.


    The light passed through the floating horse''s mane and pulled the shadow on the horse''s back very long.


    Under the sky, a long dragon of 20000 people walked slowly along the Loess Avenue.


    The rumbling sound of horses'' hoofs was mixed with the creaking sound of baggage carts from time to time.


    The golden sunshine sprinkled on the silver armor, with a little light, looming and appearing, like a beating light.


    The 20000 people in silver armor looked like a flowing Star River, heading towards the imperial city of Chang''an.


    On the black horse, Tang Hao in silver armor and white robe held the reins, and his body fluctuated up and down with the bumpy horse back.


    Looking back at the long dragon with neat eyes, Tang Hao raised the color of joy and shouted.


    "Five miles away, we''ll arrive at Chang''an, and we''ll go home!"


    "Soldiers, speed up!"


    Hearing the word "go home", the taxi soldiers behind them were immediately excited and issued a roar of "Hoo Hoo", wantonly venting their joy.


    The excited cry of the whole dragon overwhelmed the clatter of the horse''s hoofs and scattered on the Loess road.


    The excited laughter of the soldiers came to his ears. Tang Hao seemed to be infected. The urgency of returning home was strong again.


    Slowly turned his head and looked at the end of Huangtu Avenue. Shaking the reins, Tang Hao came to the forefront of the team.


    Into the eye, suddenly there was a flying figure, straight to the army.


    When the figure was closer, Tang Hao saw that it was Li Junxian in silver armor and white.


    Tang Hao raised his right hand slightly. The marching army suddenly stopped, and the command to stop gradually sounded in the rear.


    In a moment, Li Junxian came to Tang Hao and got off his horse.


    Tang Hao and two Zuo Xiaowei generals also dismounted to meet him.


    Striding forward, Tang Hao hugged boxing.


    "Your general, long time no see!"


    Li Junxian looked at a circle of men with slightly vicissitudes in stubble, smiled and hugged boxing.


    "Congratulations on general Tang''s triumphant return!"


    After that, Li Jun gave a look at the soldiers who were standing on the horse, and then took Tang Hao''s way behind them.


    "General Tang, it''s already dusk. The army won''t enter Chang''an today."


    Shu Huajian, Li Junxian turned slowly and pointed to the East.


    "The East camp gate has prepared meals and drinks, waiting for general Tang''s triumph."


    Tang Hao patted his head and suddenly realized the Tao.


    "I forgot it! It''s so good that the general said."


    It turned out that after winning the war, we should boast our achievements and walk the streets to show the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, at this time, the sun is setting. When we wait for the Army Road Chang''an Imperial City, I''m afraid it''s already dark.


    At this time, when we entered the city, the welcome ceremony prepared by Datang was wasted. It must be something wrong.


    For the heroes of the Tang Dynasty, such honors as praising their achievements and walking the streets are naturally indispensable.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Thank you, General Li.


    Li Jun bowed, spread his arms and made a gesture of invitation.


    "It''s not too late. The soldiers are waiting to repair."


    "Now, I''ll take you."


    After that, several people on the field turned their horses at the same time, turned their horses'' heads and walked towards the camp.


    The long dragon behind him closely followed the two men and wound towards the camp gate.


    Chang''an is right in front of us, but 20000 people can''t enter the city at this time. It''s inevitable that some soldiers complain in their hearts.


    When Li Jun promised that there was wine and meat, the soldiers who were used to eating dry food suddenly had bright eyes and secretly left saliva.


    The night is getting dark.


    The campfire of the camp was burning crackling, and the tongues of fire lit up the surrounding tents and red the camp in the East.


    Soldiers in silver armor sat on the ground in groups around the campfire.


    In the laughter, the pottery bowls in his hands collided, and the clear wine jumped out of the edge of the bowl and splashed on the ground.


    In the forthright cry, the young soldier drank the wine in his hand.


    Some active officers and men raised their voices, and the vigorous Tang music spread freely in this jubilation.


    Tearing the cooked meat in his hands, listening to the voice of soldiers, mixed with some interesting stories of his hometown.


    The whole East camp was jubilant.


    In the big account.


    A bowl of fruit wine unique to Datang entered his throat. The familiar sweet and astringent taste went down his throat, and Tang Hao shouted happily.


    For nearly half a month, Tang Hao could enjoy the simple salt baked meat.


    From time to time, bursts of laughter came from his ears. Tang Hao felt very relaxed in his heart.


    At the desk, Li Junxian grabbed the wine jar and filled Tang Hao with a glass. Listening to the familiar noise outside the tent, he was filled with emotion.


    Swallowing a piece of meat, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "It''s said that some interesting things have happened in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty. Has general Li heard anything?"


    Looking at the funny smile on Tang Hao''s face, Li Jun offered a sip of wine, placed it on the table and waved his hand.


    "What general Tang said was about the Tubo prince?"


    On the way, Tang Hao only knew about the competition between Datang and Tubo, but he didn''t know the result.


    In his spare time, Tang Hao asked casually.


    "Oh? It seems that there is a lot of trouble at this time! Even the general has paid attention to this folk matter."


    "Don''t mention it, Datang''s face has been lost!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the candlelight, they drank and talked about the civil and military competition between the imperial city and Tubo, and the thrilling journey of breaking the East Turks.

 Chapter 324

    In the early morning, the red sun shone on the camp outside Chang''an city.


    Sparse cries broke the tranquility of the camp. Soldiers drilled out of the accounts, stretched and dressed.


    Last night''s Carnival and sound sleep washed away the tension and sleepiness of the soldiers for many days.


    The energetic soldiers were busy, and the smoke curled up and floated away with the excited noise of the soldiers.


    Undoubtedly, today''s Chang''an, these soldiers who returned triumphantly are the real protagonists.


    In an hour''s effort, the whole camp ate breakfast and was ready to go.


    Nearly 20000 soldiers lined up and stood neatly on the school field.


    Under his eyes, the neat war, the blade pointing to the sky, and the shining armor seemed like a flowing ocean.


    The strong war horse shook the mane on its neck and stood quietly beside the soldiers.


    The young man''s face was filled with excitement and joy, and he looked at Tang Hao on the stage.


    "Pull out!"


    With Tang Hao''s order, accompanied by the sound of neat armor friction, the soldiers turned over and mounted their horses.


    The broken Tang flag fluttered in the wind, and Tang Hao took the lead on the black horse.


    The neat front line followed Tang Hao''s back, marching with a neat sound of ''stepping'' towards Chang''an.


    The shadow of Chang''an City in front of the building is gradually clear.


    After half a month, the familiar Chang''an came into view again.


    Looking at the city gate, Tang Hao''s mood became active.


    This time, he broke through the Turks and won a complete victory, removing the first strong enemy in the north for Datang.


    Naturally, it''s nothing to reward the three armed forces. One''s position will certainly rise.


    As for the promotion of the title or the cross rank of the position, it all depends on the intention of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, there is another interesting thing that still haunts Tang Hao''s mind.


    Last night, according to Li Junxian, the Tubo Prince pressed the talents of the Tang Dynasty in the literary test and hung a couplet in the imperial city to humiliate them.


    He defeated three Tang warriors in the martial arts competition, and even Tanhua, who entered the martial arts with himself, fell into the hands of the Tubo prince.


    The Tubo prince even clamored to compete with himself.


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was shocked, but also recalled the blood in his heart.


    The roadside vendor recognized everyone on wuzhui and shouted loudly.


    "Tang Xianzi is back!"


    Excited shouts floated all over the country, and business travelers on the road stopped one after another to avoid.


    After seeing the face of the visitor, many people rushed to the open city gate and shouted excitedly.


    "General Tang is back!"


    Gradually, more and more voices passed on to each other.


    Joyful people rushed towards the city gate, divided on both sides to welcome the triumph of the army.


    The neat and mighty cavalry army, led by Tang Hao, slowly came to the east gate and entered Chang''an from then on.


    Inside and outside the city gate, along the street, rows of jinwuwei stood along the city and along the street.


    The melodious horn sounded through the city.


    Chang''an city was disturbed again.


    The dark crowd rushed to the street and crowded behind the guards on both sides of the street. With a touch of excitement, they looked forward to it.


    People crowded on the pavilions along the street.


    The child rode on the adult''s shoulder, opened his innocent eyes and watched the rare event.


    The crowd surged like an endless ocean.


    A group of horses first appeared under the open gate.


    Under the flying flag of the Tang Dynasty, black horses are strong and majestic, and silver armour young people are vigorous.


    Twenty thousand soldiers with awe inspiring fighting spirit walked slowly on the stone road.


    Jin Wuwei on both sides of the avenue raised his arms and shouted in unison.


    "Wan Sheng!"


    "Wan Sheng!"


    "Wansheng"


    The cry of thunder shook Chang''an and soared into the sky.


    The strong welcome ceremony expressed the people''s deep respect for this great hero of the Tang Dynasty.


    Along the street, many young women holding flower baskets waved petals in the blue and shouted Tang Hao''s name.


    Facing the petals all over the sky, Tang Hao rode Wu Zhui with a smile on his face, raised his right arm, waved to the Tang people along the road and walked slowly.


    Behind him, eighteen rode in a black robe to cover his face and followed quietly.


    Fifteen thousand silver soldiers stood on the horse with their heads held high and gladly accepted the honor.


    At the end of the team, two prisoners tied their hands followed the army timidly, with fear and uneasiness in their eyes.


    The footmen pushed the creaking baggage carts hard, and dozens of carts were filled with large and small wooden boxes.


    It was not only the military funds of the Tang army, but also the gold and silver treasures captured from the Turkic royal family.


    There is no doubt that Tang Hao is the most popular person in Chang''an today.


    Clank.


    Tang Hao pulled out the green cloth from his waist, pointed the sword to the sky, and his powerful voice rang through the whole street.


    "Fight for Datang!"


    Wow, wow.


    The army behind them raised their arms in unison, and the cries of the soldiers rang out again in the sound of the uniform silver armor.


    "Fight for Datang!"


    The strong sense of war poured out with the sound waves, which quickly swept the whole Chang''an imperial city like a raging wave.


    The sound shakes the roof tiles and resounds the cloud night.


    At this moment, the earth trembled and the sky changed color.


    The parade marched slowly forward amid the cheers of the people.


    To the front, the stone road widened.


    Rosefinch street, here we are.

 Chapter 325

    There was jubilation in Chang''an city.


    But above the court hall, it is another scene.


    It was a day of national celebration to welcome the returning soldiers, but something unexpected happened.


    Yesterday evening.


    The Tubo Prince visited the five envoys of the Tang Dynasty to visit the Tubo businessmen doing business in Chang''an imperial city.


    But unexpectedly, he met the assassination of more than a dozen masked killers.


    Masked killers are well-trained and highly skilled.


    When the Tubo prince was on his way back, he went to a more remote place and attacked the killer.


    Concealed weapons from different angles were sacrificed one after another and went straight to the Tubo Prince alone.


    Fortunately, among the accompanying envoys, they all had some martial arts skills and knocked out most of the concealed weapons.


    But the Tubo Prince''s left arm was stabbed and tore open an inch long wound.


    Although it was a split skin, but fortunately it didn''t hit the key, it didn''t matter.


    The assassins were particularly alert, missed and did not entangle, and immediately flew into the darkness.


    The news came into the palace at nightfall.


    The Tubo mission was assassinated in Datang.


    As soon as the news came out, the royal family was shocked!


    The assassination was also mentioned in the early court meeting.


    The ministers looked dignified and spoke one after another about the murderer''s guess.


    They have also come up with ideas to minimize the impact of this situation.


    Just then, the Tubo Prince led three Tubo envoys across the main hall square and walked towards the main hall.


    A group of officials turned their heads to wait and see.


    A bad premonition rose in the hearts of the ministers.


    The Tubo prince, with a conspicuous gauze band tied on his left shoulder and a sullen face, strode to the palace.


    The Tubo delegation bowed slightly, and then the Tubo Prince walked out of the crowd with a cold face, flashing light in his eyes and looking at the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "People all say that Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty is a place for singing and dancing, living and working in peace and contentment."


    "But somehow, our messengers came with a pious heart, but this came to an end."


    This sharp contrast, coupled with the opening of the Tubo Prince''s questioning, immediately made the king of Tang unhappy.


    The king of Tang Dynasty''s face sank and looked at the Tubo people on the field.


    "I have heard a little about the assassination."


    "Suddenly, when Jin Wuwei arrived at the scene, the killer had disappeared."


    "The Tubo envoy was on the spot. What clues can I get?"


    The Tubo Prince pointed to the bloody gauze on his arm and stood proudly on the spot, saying.


    "The ribbon on my arm is the clue."


    "The hard evidence of the assassination is here."


    "At the foot of the emperor, is Datang such a riot?"


    "How can the envoys from all over the world visit Tang at ease?"


    The assassination is a big matter. If it involves the establishment of diplomatic relations with neighboring countries, it is a top priority.


    The king of Tang stared at the Tubo prince, narrowed his eyes slightly, flashed a fierce look in his eyes, and said positively.


    "This happened in Datang. Datang is to blame. I will never sit idly by."


    After that, the dignified voice of the king of Tang sounded in the Tai Chi hall.


    "Come on! Turn this matter over to Dali temple for thorough investigation."


    The Tubo prince, with a faint smile on his face, looked at the king of Tang sitting high in the hall and said slowly.


    "If this is an unsolved case with no clue, how should Datang give justice to our Tubo mission?"


    "In broad daylight, at the foot of the son of heaven, there is such a rampant move. Is this the title of the state of etiquette of the Tang Dynasty?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the bustling Chang''an Street, Tang Hao led the crowd to walk slowly on Zhuque Avenue.


    Surrounded by the crowd, a two foot high bamboo pole stood upright on the street, looking particularly abrupt. A white paper scroll on the bamboo pole danced in the wind.


    The white paper floats like a white flag at the time of defeat, which is incompatible with this festivity.


    Tang Hao glimpsed a line of writing on the white paper, flipping in the wind and waving his teeth and claws.


    Couplets?


    The two words flashed through my mind.


    Tang Hao suddenly remembered that Li Junxian had said that the Tubo Prince humiliated the literati of the Tang Dynasty.


    Suddenly raised his right hand, and the slow army gradually stopped.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly, glanced at the bamboo pole, turned his head and offered it to Li Jun.


    "This is the couplet?"


    Li Junxian looked up and saw that the white paper scroll was still standing on the street of Chang''an. His face was green and white. He shouted to the people of jinwuwei on the street.


    "Didn''t you take off this couplet? Why is it hanging here now?"


    "Go! Remove the bamboo pole."


    After that, the two Jin Wuwei quickly moved and ran towards the bamboo pole.


    Tang Hao held the reins tightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Just remove the couplet."


    Li Jun Xian''s face was slightly embarrassed. His face turned red and bowed his hands.


    "General Tang, it''s disappointing for you, really..."


    Tang Hao waved his hand and said faintly.


    "No harm!"


    "I''d like to see how the barbarians dare to teach others in front of my great Tang Dynasty!"


    Before long, there was a Jin Wuwei in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao took the scroll, opened it, glanced at it, snorted coldly and said.


    "Curfews, how dare you show your talent in Datang!"


    Then he rolled up the couplet and waved it with a big hand.


    "Into the palace, face saint!"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s confidence, the people of the Tang Dynasty cheered.


    "The son of Tang county is powerful!"


    "Don''t inflate the aspirations of others and destroy your own prestige!"


    "Denounce Tubo and restore the reputation of the talent of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The waves sounded again, accompanied by thunderous applause, surrounded the returning soldiers and soldiers, and slowly left for the palace.

 Chapter 326

    Tai Chi hall.


    About the assassination, it''s big.


    It is related to the relationship with neighboring countries and the safety of countless traders from foreign countries.


    But the matter is small.


    After all, the Tubo prince was only hurt by some flesh and blood, which was no big deal.


    But just this Tubo prince, as soon as he opened his mouth, knew that he was not the Lord who wanted to turn big things into small ones.


    It involves envoys of various countries in the Tang Dynasty and foreign traders in foreign countries.


    The matter suddenly became serious.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who sat high in the Dragon chair, was uncertain, and his eyes were bright and dark.


    There are two possibilities for killers.


    The Tubo Prince is sharp, arrogant and uninhibited. There must be some hostile forces in Tubo. It is not impossible to kill him while he has no support in the state of Tang.


    Another possibility is that there was a fish that slipped through the net during the last suppression of the former crown prince''s forces. I want to make waves and disturb the court at this time.


    It is precisely about the former crown prince. It is a royal secret. It must not be said in the open.


    The Tubo Prince looked at the gloomy king of the Tang Dynasty. Without fear, he stepped forward and arched his hands.


    "King Tang, the assassination is very important. I hope your majesty will examine it carefully."


    "I think not only Tubo, but also other countries should not let this go."


    While talking, the Tubo Prince looked up slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes and said.


    "The result of the civil and military competition has been determined, and all the people of the Tang Dynasty have witnessed it with their own eyes."


    "As the prince of Tubo, I am sincere enough to come to ask for a marriage in person."


    "Datang, I''m sure you''ll go back on your word?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Shilian''s face became gloomy and scolded in a deep voice.


    "Despicable person, unexpectedly still take the folk competition as the weight to marry the princess!"


    Similarly, the ministers could not help frowning. Unexpectedly, the Tubo envoy suddenly mentioned the matter, and the rustling voice filled the court.


    At this time, Lu Anzan came forward slowly, thinking respectfully of the Tubo Prince and bowed.


    Then he turned slowly, bowed deeply to the king of Tang, smiled and said.


    "The prince is serious. Datang is a state of etiquette. He keeps his word and will not break his word."


    "What''s more, the friendship between the in laws of the two countries is a great event celebrated by the whole country, and the assassination is not worth mentioning in front of it."


    "As a brotherly ally, the prince said to give Tubo justice. It seems that he has some points."


    Shu Meizhan''s eyes are full of smiles.


    The tone of understatement is pressing step by step.


    Tubo two people, one just and one soft, sing and make peace.


    Invisibly, he secretly competed with Datang about the assassination with affinity.


    It really played a good play for the officials of the Tang Dynasty.


    After listening to these words, even the elder sun Wuji, who is good at interpersonal skills, secretly scolded in his heart.


    "This Lu Anzan is really an old fox!"


    The people in the hall were very angry, but they also had nothing to do with the two scoundrels, which made them feel like a rat repellent.


    It is not that the subjects of the Tang Dynasty are afraid of Tubo, but that if these two things are dealt with forcefully, they will inevitably fall into the mouth of treachery and small bellied chicken.


    Following the wishes of the Tubo prince, Princess Changle married Tubo far away. She was not only an ally of the Tibetan, but also able to seal the mouth of the Tubo mission.


    But how can Datang bear this evil spirit.


    If not, the reputation of the etiquette state of the Tang Dynasty will be destroyed. The most important thing is the king of the Tang Dynasty, and the plan to calm the north will be postponed.


    For a moment, the courtiers of the court were as disgusting as swallowing a fly.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    The gradually rapid drum beat passed through the main hall square and echoed on the whole main hall.


    The people in the hall were stunned, even if they understood.


    "Tang Xianzi! Tang Xianzi is coming!"


    A joyful voice came out among the ministers.


    The return of the war will temporarily dilute the dark cloud in the hearts of the ministers.


    The ministers stretched their necks, hung a touch of excitement and looked at the palace gate.


    "Hum? Is that him?"


    The Tubo Prince looked gloomy and muttered to himself.


    "It''s really unexpected to have life back."


    Welcoming Lu Anzan''s slightly suspicious eyes, the Tubo Prince nodded slightly, and they looked at the open palace door at the same time.


    On a dark war horse, a silver figure came running.


    On the two jujube horses behind him, two senior generals of Zuo Xiaowei followed.


    When he reached the gate of Tai Chi hall, Tang Hao turned over and dismounted, came forward and bowed.


    "Dingyuan general Tang Hao has seen the king of Tang!"


    "Vice General Wang Fei of Zuo Xiaowei has seen the king of Tang."


    "Vice General Li Yu of Zuo Xiaowei, have you seen the king of Tang!"


    The king of Tang got up slowly, stood on the hall, looked at the three soldiers, his face was ruddy and smiled.


    "Just come back, just come back!"


    "No gift."


    Tang Wang''s hearty laughter passed through the hall and reached Tang Hao''s ears.


    Tang Hao stood up, held his head high and strode to the hall under the gaze of the ministers.


    At this time, the Tubo prince was looking at the general returning to the dynasty.


    Suddenly, he met Tang Hao''s fierce eyes.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    The Tubo prince was shocked unconsciously.


    A trace of murderous spirit flashed through the vast starlike eyes.


    Domineering and cold.


    gladdening the heart and refreshing the mind.


    This is a pair of eyes that have witnessed countless strong enemies, blood flying, and their heads are different.


    At this glance, it seemed that from the general''s eyes, he saw the cry of endless undead.


    The Tubo Prince couldn''t help taking a small step to the side, calmed down a little, breathed a little quickly, and didn''t dare to look at Tang Hao around him.

 Chapter 327

    The king of Tang looked at his highness Tang Hao with satisfaction. Long Yan was happy and smiled.


    "Tang Hao, it''s hard this time."


    This remark is more like treating a relative, less dignified and more kind.


    Listening to the extremely warm words, Tang Hao arched his hands.


    "It''s worth it for Datang!"


    The short words cover up the danger and hardship and show endless loyalty.


    The king of Tang laughed and said.


    "This time, it coincides with Tubo''s visit to the Tang Dynasty. I don''t have time to welcome far away."


    After that, the king of Tang added.


    "Now, the army is still on standby in Deyang. I''m afraid your canonization will be delayed."


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "As your majesty commanded."


    The king of Tang sat slowly on the Dragon chair and looked back and forth between the Tubo Prince and Tang Hao.


    Both are the best young talents in the two countries, one in a million.


    Even their origins are surprisingly similar.


    In my mind, I suddenly got angry. The king of Tang raised his hand slowly and said.


    "This is the prince of Tubo. As an envoy, he is visiting Datang."


    "Those who are a little older behind are the Tubo prime minister and two envoys."


    Seeing the introduction of Tang Wang, Tang Hao turned slowly and bowed his hands slightly. As a courtesy, he said hello.


    Seeing the gauze belt on the left shoulder of the Tubo prince, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "It seems that our Datang Samurai did a good job and made the Tubo Prince popular. It''s too rude."


    When Tang Hao first entered Chang''an, he naturally didn''t know about the assassination of Tubo prince.


    Seeing the on his left shoulder, he joked at will.


    This unintentional remark instantly plunged the officials of the Tang Dynasty into the previous impasse again. Their happy faces Suddenly froze and shouted in their hearts.


    "Tang Xianzi really doesn''t open any pot."


    Even the king of the Tang Dynasty frowned slightly. He just felt that the matter was quite thorny.


    But unexpectedly, the Tubo Prince snorted coldly and said.


    "Just after the civil and military competition, I was poisoned by this. It''s thought-provoking!"


    While talking, the Tubo prince took a meaningful look at Tang Hao.


    The implication of the Tubo Prince''s words was to blame the Datang warrior.


    In this way, Datang suffered a grievance of being unable to afford to lose and being a small bellied chicken, which hurt the killer.


    Tang Hao could not tell that the Tubo prince had something to say.


    It is not only disrespectful to the Tang Dynasty, but also disrespectful to the martial artists of the Tang Dynasty.


    At the same time, Tang Hao also generally understood one thing. The Tubo prince was afraid to make an article in the Tang Dynasty about his assassination.


    After listening to the Tubo Prince''s random planting, many generals among the officials couldn''t help it.


    Yuchi Jingde stood up, pointed to the Tubo Prince and said angrily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You should pay attention to evidence. Don''t talk blood!"


    For a time, many ministers agreed.


    "We Datang warriors are upright and aboveboard. Why have we done such shameless things!"


    "Everything has not been found out. How can you be suspicious at will!"


    "We Datang warriors can afford to win and lose. We certainly won''t do such despicable things!"


    In the face of people''s questions, the Tubo prince was calm and comfortable, smiled and said.


    "What you said was not done by the Tang warrior, but there is evidence?"


    Suddenly the whole hall fell into peace again.


    Looking at the scene of people eating, the Tubo Prince raised a proud smile on his face and said slowly.


    "In that case, the Datang Samurai can''t escape the blame. I''m completely justified in my guess!"


    Under this eloquent tongue, the upright and straightforward generals were opponents. They all blushed, angrily pointed to the Turkic Prince and said.


    "You... You..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, I didn''t know how to continue.


    Tang Hao looked at the complacent Tubo Prince and said solemnly.


    "To tell you the truth, when I came back, I was attacked by Tibetan assassins. Their purpose was food and grass."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people in the Tai Chi hall were stunned.


    The king of Tang frowned slightly and looked at the serious Tang Hao in surprise.


    Tubo people were stunned for a moment, reacted and shouted.


    "Nonsense! Tubo is thousands of miles away from the north. How can it be!"


    "The assassin robbed the army of grain and grass. Isn''t it a moth to the fire and kill itself?"


    "Will assassins risk themselves for food and grass? It''s nonsense!"


    Tang Hao took up his left arm and revealed the scars of the sword, saying.


    "Ah! This is the knife wound left by those Tibetan assassins! Can''t this be proved?"


    Tang Hao''s expedition to the north is well known.


    Some sword wounds on the arm are also normal.


    But who would believe that these were left by the assassin and that all the people present were wise?


    A Tubo envoy argued.


    "This is a knife wound left by the war. What''s your intention to talk nonsense and plant it maliciously?"


    After saying this, Tubo and his party looked at each other and vaguely felt that they were familiar with each other.


    In a moment, the four people reacted instantly.


    The reason why Tang Hao made such a fabrication was to follow the example of the Tubo Prince and plant it at will.


    The Tubo Prince knew that he accidentally got into the trap set by Tang Hao.


    Suddenly I felt my cheeks hot and a surge of anger rushed to my forehead.


    "You..."


    When the officials of the Tang Dynasty saw the angry Tubo mission, they immediately bowed their heads and restrained their laughter.


    answer blows with blows!


    I didn''t expect Tang to fight back in the same way.


    Perfect.

 Chapter 328

    Tang Hao''s just words caused a commotion in chaotang.


    The voices of different opinions filled the whole hall and echoed.


    The faithful and honest are still considering the truth of the matter, while other smart people have already penetrated the meaning of Tang Hao''s move.


    The noise in my ears kept coming to my ears. How could several intelligent Tubo princes not know the meaning of Tang Hao, and then their faces turned blue and white.


    "Hum! You''re smart and mean."


    Hearing the Tubo Prince''s judgment on himself, Tang Hao did not change his face. His right hand stood up in front of him, pointed to the Tubo Prince and said.


    "When it comes to villains, I think of one thing."


    "Your talent really opened Tang''s eyes. I don''t know how confident he is. He is still hanging in the imperial city."


    "Must be announcing to the people in the Tang Dynasty how ignorant you are?"


    Referring to the hanging couplet, the Tubo Prince swept away his embarrassment and stood on the spot with his negative hand, showing a proud face and saying.


    "That couplet is specially hung in the imperial city to give you a warning to the descendants of literati in the Tang Dynasty."


    After that, the Tubo Prince leaned forward slightly, approached Tang Hao, and picked his eyebrow.


    "Let them know, don''t make a false name, open more books."


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao slowly took out the folded couplet from his arms and said.


    "But this couplet?"


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly unfolded the couplet, held it in his hand and shook it at the Tubo prince.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting and the empty second couplet, Prince fan grinned and said.


    "Exactly!"


    "If Tang Xianzi doesn''t have the ability to match this couplet, I don''t mind giving it to Tang Xianzi as a gift."


    "It''s not worth getting to know each other."


    Then the Tubo Prince laughed proudly.


    Seeing that the upper couplet was taken off by Tang Hao, the ministers thought it must be the lower couplet.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the Dragon chair and watched the two talented men bicker with great interest.


    At this time, I saw Tang Hao holding the upper couplet and couldn''t help being curious.


    Look what Tang Hao''s couplet looks like.


    Tang Hao shook the couplet in his hand, smiled faintly and said.


    "Such a vulgar and easy to understand couplet must be your talent limit."


    After that, Tang Hao turned to the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "Please also give your majesty pen and ink for your use."


    Hearing the speech, the king of the Tang Dynasty waved with a smile like a spring breeze.


    In a moment, a palace maid came up slowly from the side of the hall with her pen, ink, paper, inkstone and desk.


    Tang Hao stepped forward slowly, came to the table, spread out the slightly wrinkled couplet, picked up his pen and waved it.


    In a moment.


    A second couplet has been written naturally.


    Tang Hao blew his pen and ink, slowly picked up the paper and showed it to the king of Tang.


    Staring at the beautiful and elegant handwriting, the king of Tang laughed and clapped his hands.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Hearing these three cheers, the ministers were immediately attracted by the second couplet.


    Many people have long necks enough to see what the second couplet is.


    As Tang Hao turned slowly.


    The second couplet reflected in the eyes of the Tubo mission and the officials of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Four little ghosts, ghosts and monsters. Ghosts and ghosts live next to each other and take them with their hands."


    A trace of surprise flashed in the expectant eyes of the ministers, and was replaced by endless shock in an instant.


    The eldest sun Wuji looked at the dragon flying and Phoenix dancing couplet, his eyes lit up and couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    "There is only such a seamless couplet in the world! It really opened my eyes!"


    Fang Xuanling stared at the second couplet. Yu Guang glanced at the four Tibetan envoys in the eye field and immediately realized it.


    The four little ghosts completely fit in with the four Tibetan envoys in the hall, and the word "little ghost" is full of charm.


    "Four kids, wonderful! That''s wonderful!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Du Ruhui heard a burst of hearty laughter and praised.


    "The word Gui Gui Ju Bian is just right! It''s more essential to use it once you fit your hands!"


    After that, Du Ruhui''s eyes glittered, looked at Tang Hao and said excitedly.


    "Tang Xianzi is worthy of being the first talent of the Tang Dynasty! These couplets are extremely domineering and have infinite charm!"


    With the praise of the three old courtiers, the courtiers also fully understood the subtlety of the second couplet.


    Ghosts and ghosts living in the border not only comply with the rules of word splitting couplets, but also imply that the Tubo state on the southwest border of the Tang Dynasty is secretly making trouble and has a bad intention.


    In the back couplet, the stroke turns, and the natural and unrestrained hand holds the word, which has become the essence of the second couplet of the whole sentence.


    Compared with the single Ge Cheng war, this can be taken together, which reflects the sharp contrast between the national strength of the Tang Dynasty and Tubo.


    It also shows that the snap finger can be broken with easy freehand brushwork.


    For a time, the court was full of praise for Tang Hao.


    At this moment, the joy of the domineering counterattack and the great joy of the momentum rolling echoed on the hall in an instant.


    Tang Hao''s face was indifferent. He looked at the four angry Tibetan envoys and said leisurely.


    "The Tubo prince gave this couplet to the literati son of the Tang Dynasty. On behalf of the literati son, I returned the scroll to its original owner."


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly handed the scroll to the Tubo Prince and said.


    "Datang emphasizes a courteous and considerate manner and reciprocity."


    "Today, since I have this couplet, this couplet will be given to the prince of Tubo as a gift."


    "Please also invite the Tubo prince to smile!"


    Hearing the speech, the Tubo Prince smothered, his hostile eyes burst out from his eyes, stared at Tang Hao, pulled the couplet, and said angrily.


    "It''s just a couplet that happens to be on the last one."


    "Tang Xianzi, do you dare to compete with me?"


    Straightforward words can arouse the competitive heart of the talent of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao faced the determined Tubo Prince and said firmly.


    "Why not?"


    After listening, the Tubo Prince showed a cunning smile, stared at the Tang Hao and said.


    "Tomorrow, I will challenge you myself!"

 Chapter 329

    Sheriff''s house.


    The sun shines through the sparse trunk, leaving mottled light and shadow.


    A gust of autumn wind swept the crumbling yellow leaves, swayed a few times, and finally quietly left the trunk and fell down one by one.


    The young figure sat at the stone table, picked up the wine pot and shook it a few times.


    There was no wine left in the wine pot, and some vague voices jumped out of his throat.


    "Another, another pot."


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged housekeeper behind him stepped forward quickly, frowned tightly, bowed slightly, and said eagerly with a little worry.


    "Little prince, you can''t drink any more!"


    "You have drunk three pots of this wine. When the master sees it, I have to be scolded again."


    It was Li Hui who drank Meiniang.


    As the leader of this competition, the two disastrous defeats really made this childe ashamed.


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui''s blurred eyes had a trace of Qingming, with a bitter smile on his face, staring at the empty wine glass and saying.


    "Father... The child shamed the palace."


    The housekeeper looked at Li Hui in front of him with a complicated look.


    This talented man, who was originally highly praised by everyone, was defeated in the first World War of literary examination.


    If Tang Hao brushed his face at the poetry meeting, he was trampled on by the Tubo prince in the competition.


    It happened that such a foreigner had crushed many literary tests of the Tang Dynasty in the literary test, and had almost strong power in the martial test to crush the martial artists of the Tang Dynasty.


    In two days, Kankan completely knocked down this self proclaimed Li Hui.


    It is these two days that have hit Li Hui.


    As soon as the martial arts test was over, the prefectural palace closed its doors to thank the guests, and Li Hui had been sitting in the attic in the backyard drinking muggy wine.


    Li Hui slowly looked up, took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes and said.


    "Housekeeper, am I incompetent?"


    After that, Li Hui seemed to be the pillar of his heart collapsed. He hung his head decadent, beat his forehead with his fist, and murmured.


    "I will disgrace our county palace and Datang''s face. Such a crime..."


    Finally, Li Hui''s voice was bitter and almost sobbed.


    The housekeeper stood behind Li Hui and looked at the low figure. Although he could not see Li Hui''s expression clearly, he could already feel the helplessness and despair of the son of the world from his sad voice.


    Bearing the ardent hope of the Tang people in the imperial city and the great trust of Li Tai, what he got was a failure.


    The housekeeper sighed and comforted.


    "The little prince doesn''t have to. It''s just a couplet."


    "As the old saying goes, there is a succession of learning Taoism and a specialization in art. Perhaps that pair of couplets is what the Tubo Prince is good at."


    The housekeeper never expected that Li Hui would ask such a question.


    All along, Li Hui has always regarded himself as the first talent of the Tang Dynasty and completely ignored everyone.


    Even with the exception of the older generation of the Tang Dynasty, all other talents could not get into Li Hui''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Li Hui already knows his shortcomings, which is a good signal.


    This proud and talented man seems to have grown a lot and become modest in these two days.


    The housekeeper happily looked at the figure in front of him and said.


    "Little prince, your roots are still there. Why should you worry about these?"


    "What''s more, we Datang, general Tang has returned to the city and has the power of World War I. Our Datang is not necessarily weaker than the Tubo prince!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Hui''s face was as gray as paper, flashed a touch of surprise, suddenly turned his head and looked at the housekeeper.


    "Tang Hao has triumphantly returned to Chang''an?"


    The housekeeper nodded slightly with a look of expectation and said.


    "Not only that, listen to the master. Tang Hao and the Tubo prince will compete with the Tubo Prince tomorrow."


    As soon as he said this, Li Hui frowned and his face became complicated.


    Since seeing Tang Hao shine in the poetry fair, Li Hui has always regarded Tang Hao as a strong enemy.


    But who would have thought that the man who robbed himself of the limelight took on the arduous task of saving Datang''s reputation at this time.


    If Tang Hao can win, then Datang''s face will be saved and Datang''s son''s reputation will be saved.


    And his last piece of shame cloth will be saved!


    Li Hui slowly raised his eyes and stared at the clear sky, with a look of hope in his eyes.


    "If so, we Tang literati may have a glimmer of hope!"


    At night.


    Creak.


    The door rang.


    Li Hui quietly entered the ancestral hall. In the solemn ancestral hall, the Changming lamp swayed gently with the prestige.


    When he closed the door, Li Hui stared at the spirit cards. After a while, he slowly came forward and took out three incense sticks to light them.


    Curl of cigarettes, wisps, swirling.


    Under the candlelight, the figure on the futon looked particularly serious.


    In the reflected figure, three incense sticks were held respectfully in his hands.


    Li Hui sounded in the ancestral hall with a trace of unwilling and sad murmur.


    "All ancestors are on the, and the Li family''s son Lang is unfilial, which has disgraced the Li family. I hereby worship him."


    The pious figure kowtowed respectfully until his smooth forehead touched the cold ground.


    "The Li family is ashamed of me and the Tang Dynasty is humiliated because of me. I hope the ancestors can bless the Li family and the Tang Dynasty."


    Finally, Li Hui kowtowed slowly.


    "I also hope that the spirits of our ancestors in heaven will take care of the boy surnamed Tang."

 Chapter 330

    In the autumn morning, mist swirls.


    There are a lot of people in the cold square.


    Taiji Hall Square is the only way to enter Taiji hall. It is an important place for political participation. Naturally, there is no reason to drive a carriage.


    At the open palace gate, dignitaries and dignitaries wrapped tightly in Chinese clothes and walked slowly in an endless stream.


    The huge Tai Chi hall square has already set up a challenge arena for competition.


    This duel involving the top talents of the two countries has attracted the attention of countless people of the Tang Dynasty.


    The Tai Chi hall behind the grandstand seat also clearly shows that this competition is a special session for dignitaries, celebrities and gentry.


    There is still an hour before the competition time.


    However, at this time, 80% of the people were already sitting in the stands, mostly princes and ministers.


    Among these dignitaries and dignitaries, the lowest one is also the official Baron of the sixth grade.


    Looking at the empty arena, many people began to talk.


    Among the crowd, an official with round head and square jaw, frowning and worried in his eyes, said.


    "Two days ago, Tang Shizi''s martial arts were defeated. I just hope that this competition will show his heroism and bring back a game for Tang and save some face."


    "Why is it difficult?"


    It was an old man with a loud voice nearby who stroked his gray beard and said ruddy.


    "Tang Xianzi humiliated the Tubo prince into anger with a stroke in the hall yesterday."


    "Today''s war must be nothing."


    As soon as the voice fell, a middle-aged man who looked like a civil servant said.


    "Hey! It''s hard to predict the outcome of this war!"


    "Although Tang Xianzi has great talent and amazing force, he must be exhausted after days of fierce fighting and long journey."


    "Yesterday morning, Tang Xianzi''s arm must have been witnessed by all of you... Ah!"


    Half said, the civil servant did not go on.


    According to the competition rules, one man and one martial arts are needed. Tang Hao has just returned from the Northern Expedition and his old injury has not healed.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to win the first World War.


    At this time, a military general nearby slightly twisted his eyebrows.


    About marching, the general also experienced it personally.


    I am also very familiar with Deyang Chang''an.


    Tang Hao led 20000 troops and was accompanied by prisoners. It should have delayed more, but Tang Hao arrived ahead of time.


    The Bank of the road is self-evident.


    After listening to the discussion, the general couldn''t help interrupting and said.


    "The Tubo Prince''s martial arts should not be underestimated. He defeated three Tang martial artists in a row with the potential of destroying the withered and decaying. He was really brave and invincible."


    "When Tang Xianzi comes back day and night, he must be physically and mentally tired, but the Tubo Prince is recuperating in Honglu temple for a few days. I''m afraid Tang Xianzi will suffer a great loss."


    As for the contest, there was a lot of discussion and different opinions in the stands.


    But on the whole, the majority are still worried.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    War drums thundered.


    The sparse drumming gradually became intense and rapid.


    The king of Tang led the officials of the humerus in the court to sit slowly with the sound of drums.


    Two opponents who had been waiting for a long time also stepped into the challenge arena at the same time.


    Tang Hao looked calm and bowed to the four seats one by one. His every move revealed relaxed freehand brushwork.


    It seems that the Tubo prince in front of him can''t bring any pressure at all.


    Finish.


    Tang Hao looked at the Tubo Prince opposite and said.


    "In this competition, the Tubo side is the challenge side, so you decide how to compete!"


    "Wen or Wu, everything is available. You can choose at will."


    The indifferent tone made the Tubo Prince slightly stunned.


    Although it is a challenge, there is nothing wrong with the Tubo Prince''s question.


    However, Tang Hao let himself choose and inadvertently let himself take the lead.


    It gives people a feeling of fearlessness.


    In an instant, the Tubo Prince regained his look.


    Previously, in the hall, I was trapped by Tang Hao in the assassination and suffered a heavy loss.


    Then Tang Hao broke the upper couplet and the lower couplet.


    The second league, against neat, sharp.


    In private, the Tubo prince can''t help but admit that Tang Hao is really gifted in Wen Yi.


    The Tubo Prince speculated that Tang Hao was by no means the son of other literati in the Tang Dynasty. He would let himself take advantage of the literary test.


    At this time, it would be unwise for me to choose the literary examination.


    In the martial arts test, the Tubo prince thought he showed only 70% of his strength, but he beat the martial artists of the Tang Dynasty.


    In particular, the martial arts Tanghua can''t defeat his three moves. Presumably, Tang Hao is just an ordinary person.


    The martial arts test will certainly be your strength.


    Tang Hao had just returned from the northern expedition, and there was still room for their joy.


    If it is crushed and defeated, it will undoubtedly frighten the whole Datang.


    The Tubo Prince looked around and said in a loud voice.


    "The talent of the Tang Dynasty has been appreciated by me."


    "As for the martial arts test, those three people are completely vulnerable and I''m not happy."


    After that, the Tubo prince said positively to Tang Hao.


    "You''ve just returned from the war. You''re physically and mentally exhausted and hurt by a knife. If I challenge you directly, I''m suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger."


    "I will allow you to cultivate yourself. After half a month, when your old injury recovers, let''s fight again!"

 Chapter 331

    Seemingly comity, in fact, it has ulterior motives.


    How can Tang Hao not see the plot of the Tubo prince.


    The angular right hand clenched the silver gun and slowly raised it. The front of the gun pointed directly at the Tubo prince. Tang Hao''s eyes gradually became cold.


    "People of local chicken and tile dog, why choose a day."


    The overbearing and cold voice escaped along the bleak wind.


    Although the words were light, they were beyond everyone''s expectation. The people in the stands stared wide and some couldn''t believe it.


    "Competition? The first competition?"


    "The Tubo Prince is not an ordinary person. If he is so strong, will he..."


    "After the war, even if you don''t wait for the old injury to heal, you should at least repair it?"


    "Although Tang Xianzi''s martial arts are martial arts Kui, he runs all the way and consumes a lot of physical energy. In this way, he will compete with the Tubo prince, but he will suffer a complete loss."


    The people were not so surprised that the Tubo Prince chose Wubi in the first game. What was more surprised was that Tang Hao readily agreed.


    This competition is doomed to be unfair at the beginning!


    The autumn wind is rustling, and the white armour and silver robe stand out in the challenge arena.


    The tall and straight figure, motionless, seems like a god of war who looks down at the world.


    Looking at the remaining traces of blood on the silver armor, the hearts of the people in the stands were unconsciously mentioned to their throat.


    Lu Anzan, the Tubo Prime Minister sitting under the stage, listened to Tang Hao''s words, and suddenly his pupils widened and stared at the stage.


    I have long heard that the young man in front of me is talented, talented and amazing.


    But I never thought I was also a rebellious Lord.


    When he was young, he became a general and military officer of the Tang Dynasty. Such a person is better than the Tubo prince.


    After hearing Tang Hao''s words, the Tubo Prince suddenly looked cold.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    The iron spear pierced the sky, and the sharp sound sounded.


    Pull the spear and hold the iron spear in your hand.


    The muscles on the Tubo Prince''s face twitched a few times, a chill flashed in his eyes and snapped.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Tubo Prince drank violently and stepped heavily on the martial arts competition platform.


    Bang.


    With a muffled sound, the crossbar on the stage was also overwhelmed, making an ugly creak, and the smoke and dust flew away at your feet.


    The solid challenge arena cracked under his feet and trembled a few times at this moment.


    "Since you are not afraid of death, I will help you!"


    In the hissing roar, the Turkic prince came like a shell.


    His burly figure suddenly rose and ran towards Tang Hao. His sharp spear turned into a black dragon and came head-on with a strong wind.


    At this moment, the eyes of the people in the stands suddenly enlarged.


    Unexpectedly, at the beginning of this martial arts competition, the Tubo prince was different from the previous martial arts competitions. He tried his best to play in a general way, leaving no spare strength at all.


    Some of the women sitting there, watching the thunder blow, couldn''t help shouting and blurting out.


    "Ah!"


    Some old ministers couldn''t sit still. They couldn''t help but stand up, stared at the figure on the stage and shouted.


    "Be careful!"


    Sitting in the front, Li Hui felt as if he had been hammered hard in his heart. His white palm grasped the armrest of the table and chair tightly and dared not take a breath.


    Everyone in the stands held their breath, as if the force was going to hit their heads.


    He looked at every change on the stage.


    Bang.


    The jingle rang loudly and was uploaded from the challenge arena.


    In this violent sound, many people only felt the eardrum pain, bared their teeth and hurriedly covered their ears.


    The scene on the stage surprised everyone.


    Tang Hao staggered his legs, pressed his body slightly, and held the silver gun in his hands.


    A black iron spear was mounted on the silver spear, only half an inch away from Tang Hao''s head.


    The Tubo Prince''s veins burst between his forehead and his red face gradually became ferocious, clenched his teeth and made a laborious "ah ah" sound.


    With this blow, he tried to completely hold Tang Hao and subdue him.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the silver gun showed no sign of sinking.


    It seemed that the silver gun was the limit of his strength, an insurmountable barrier. No matter how hard he was, he couldn''t go any further.


    Without any skill, did you catch the blow?


    Stunned, shocked.


    The Tubo Prince looked at Tang Hao''s indifferent face and felt a touch of surprise in his heart!


    This blow exhausted his great strength, which was like a bull. Even the great general of Tubo would not be able to bear it, let alone ordinary people.


    But although this year is not big, and even some thin people, they can block their blow!


    This is totally abnormal!


    When the Tubo prince was extremely frightened, Tang Hao opposite also had a ripple in his heart.


    The confrontation also made Tang Hao thoroughly understand the strength of the Tubo prince.


    The Tubo prince does have some strength, but he is still a grade worse than his strengthened body.


    The slight pain from the tiger''s mouth and the pain in his arms made Tang Hao feel that some of the blood stains that had not solidified long had collapsed at this time.


    But a sneer appeared on Tang Hao''s cold face.


    "Is that all you can do?"

 Chapter 332

    The cold words were slowly spoken by Tang Hao.


    A trace of surprise flashed in the bloody eyes of the Tubo prince, and an ominous premonition flashed in his heart.


    Does Tang Hao still have reservations?


    This... Is not his limit?


    Hiss.


    Everyone in the stands took a breath.


    Li Hui sat in the front of the stand, slightly relieved his tight body, breathed out a breath, wiped a thin sweat on his forehead, and said in his heart.


    "This boy is so scary!"


    The people who stood up also sat down slowly at this time.


    The instant blow just now really frightened many people.


    At this time, he saw that Tang Hao completely resisted this move. At present, he also pressed his heart a little and cheered Tang Hao.


    "Tang Xianzi is good!"


    "Fight back! Fight back! Defeat the Tubo prince!"


    On a corner of the stand, a pair of beautiful eyes looked out at the challenge arena.


    That just had no blood color face, and finally had a little blush.


    But the tension has not completely retreated from the heart. A pair of jade hands still clenched their fists tightly and crossed their chest.


    This woman is the protagonist of the marriage.


    Princess Changle.


    As a member of the young talents of the Tang Dynasty, Princess Changle certainly hopes that this competition will enable the Tang Dynasty to pull back a game.


    In this way, Datang can openly refuse the Tubo people, and there is no need to lose any tongue.


    More importantly, the powerful Tang Dynasty can save face.


    Tang Hao is the last hope of this competition.


    A violent drink on the stage immediately made the petite woman nervous again.


    A pair of beautiful eyes focused on the stage again.


    Tang Hao converged his smile, and the surging and majestic power was instantly concentrated between his arms, and the domineering voice exploded.


    "Go away!"


    Suddenly, the silver gun whispered and the Dragon roared, and the long gun pushed out horizontally.


    The Tubo prince, still in amazement, suddenly felt a vast torrent of power coming from the spear edge.


    At this moment, the huge body also stepped back four or five steps involuntarily.


    The tail of the spear suddenly clubbed to the ground. Only then did he stabilize his body and remove this majestic force.


    The next moment.


    A thunderbolt exploded and a powerful voice swept through.


    "Look!"


    With this cry, Tang Hao pedaled to the challenge arena between his feet, and a pit was stamped on the wooden floor in an instant.


    A figure, like a cheetah, shot out and went towards the Tubo prince who had just stabilized his figure.


    The figure in front of me moved suddenly. In the blink of an eye, a silver snake had stabbed in front of me.


    The Tubo Prince felt his blood coagulate and his heart beat suddenly.


    In the cold light, the Tubo Prince''s face suddenly changed, a touch of fear appeared in his eyes, and subconsciously dragged the iron spear in his hand across his chest.


    Bang.


    There was a loud metal impact.


    The silver spear pierced the iron spear.


    In the shooting of Mars, the straight iron spear body bends at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In both hands, the backward elasticity suddenly increased with the collision of the silver gun.


    The Tubo Prince turned backward with the trend. With great strength, he rolled for two weeks before he could stabilize himself.


    In the tumbling, the Tubo Prince stretched out his right hand to support the challenge arena and half knelt on the ground.


    The sharp explosion sound in his ear is getting closer and closer, and the Tubo Prince Yu guangpiao goes.


    A blade broke through the air and hit his neck.


    The cold blade is quiet, like the deadly sword of the God of death.


    Almost at the same time, the Tubo Prince flashed a picture of blood splashing and his head falling in response.


    At this moment, fear came!


    The Tubo Prince''s face suddenly turned white, his eyes kept twitching, his lips trembled with fear, and his eyes reflected the galloping cold blade.


    The voice of "ah ah" sobbed in the throat.


    The suffocating haze of death filled my heart and choked my neck.


    Shua.


    The blade stopped suddenly.


    Cold came from the neck, and a blood line oozed from the red blood, slowly flowing down between the blade and the neck.


    "You lost."


    Tang Hao''s quiet voice came from overhead.


    The Tubo Prince trembled slightly, turned his head rigidly, and caught a glimpse of the gun tip stuck to his neck.


    Shivering and breathing in a faint fishy wind, the Tubo Prince slowly raised his eyes with a difficult mumbling of his Adam''s apple.


    In the eye, Tang Hao held a gun in one hand, his face was as cold as frost, and his eyes were cold.


    Facing the eyes, a fear from the bottom of my heart hit again, and the scene of looking at each other in the hall flashed in my mind again.


    At this moment, the figure in front of us is so terrible that we can''t look directly at it.


    The Tubo Prince mumbled his lips and couldn''t say a word.


    Shua.


    The silver gun is closed.


    The chill spread around his neck.


    After walking in front of the gate of death, the Tubo prince, who picked up his life, slumped on the challenge arena and gasped.


    "Shrimp soldiers and miscellaneous fish dare to make a visit in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty! They don''t weigh their own pounds."


    The cold voice came from Tang Hao''s back.


    Hearing the sound, the Tubo prince who sat on the ground trembled.


    If this man hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid I''d be in a bloody challenge arena now.


    That unfathomable force only makes people cold and bristle, and they dare not say a hard word any more.


    The Tubo Prince trembled and picked up the iron spear. He found that his hands and feet were soft at this moment and could no longer stand up.

 Chapter 333

    Tang Hao dragged the silver gun obliquely and stood upright on the challenge arena.


    The stunned crowd in the stands just reacted.


    Li Hui''s eyes were full of disbelief. Looking at the figure standing proudly in the challenge arena, his eyes lit up a touch of heat.


    The dry throat gently moved a few times and said in a low voice.


    "Won?"


    "Datang... Face saved?"


    Cheng Chuliang, sitting next to Li Hui, broke the silence and shouted.


    "Good! Tang Xianzi won!"


    "We won!"


    The sound full of excitement and excitement spread throughout the audience in an instant.


    At this time, the people who were stunned came back from the attack of the thunderbolt.


    Gao Shilian stretched a lot on his old cheeks, raised his eyebrows, clapped his hands and laughed.


    "We won in Datang!"


    After that, Gao Shilian looked at the king of Tang in front and said excitedly.


    "Your majesty! Tang Hao won!"


    The king of Tang got up slowly and smiled happily at the figure on the stage.


    "This bastard! I really don''t see the wrong person!"


    "Reward, reward!"


    At this moment, thunderous cheers and screams broke out in the quiet stands.


    Some young women, with a shy jade face, looked at the figure on the stage, cheered and shouted.


    "Tang Xianzi, I really deserve to be the representative of our Datang man!"


    Some important officials in the court wiped the wet corners of their eyes and said with a smile.


    "Good! Good! Let''s finally get back to the game. We don''t lose the face of Datang!"


    A graceful figure mingled with the restless crowd, and a little blush appeared on a jade face.


    On the delicate face of pink face, a pair of beautiful eyes are full of shame and gratitude.


    The red lips slowly opened and whispered.


    "Tang Hao, thanks to you!"


    This soft whisper was drowned by the cheering and Carnival beside her. She looked at the silver armor warrior on the eye platform affectionately. Princess Changle turned her head and said.


    "Let''s go."


    The palace maid behind him was still immersed in the carnival, and the tip of her nose was sweating faintly.


    "Princess, don''t we meet Mr. Tang?"


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle looked at the figure on the stage again, and her eyebrows were gloomy in Zhongshan state.


    "He has a family, I..."


    "Let''s go."


    Deep regret and helplessness filled his words.


    After that, the two figures disappeared in the noise of the crowd.


    Tang Hao is used to the fanatical voice in his ear.


    Tang Hao''s eyes swept around and fell on Lu Anzan.


    At this point.


    Lu''an zanduan sat under the stage with a slight frown. The light in his eyes flickered and looked at Tang Hao on the stage.


    The young man in front of him had heard many rumors about the Tang upstart during his stay in Chang''an.


    As a redundant son-in-law, he led thousands of cavalry and beheaded more than 10000 people of grassland tribes.


    It was in this great breakthrough of Turks that Jieli Khan was captured alive and the golden account court was destroyed.


    After hearing these stories, luanzan was shocked and curious, but more deeply disturbed.


    This person can be described as a rising star in Datang. The light is too bright to make foreigners curious or even afraid.


    Such a person is undoubtedly a great threat to Tubo.


    At this moment, Tang Hao is also looking at the Tibetan prime minister, Lu Anzan.


    At this time, the pillar of Tubo was not as frightened as the Tubo prince, but more thinking.


    If there is only one songzangan sermon in Tubo, it is not terrible.


    What''s terrible is that after having the hero Songzan Ganbu, there is another Lu Anzan who is a world-class talent.


    With the combination of one leader and one prime minister who is proficient in national politics, Tubo is bound to rise rapidly and become a powerful country.


    Although the Tubo Prince has some talent and martial arts, this young man with shallow qualifications still needs a lot of time to temper. At present, it is not enough for all.


    During this visit to the Tang Dynasty, the prime minister often retreated behind the scenes and allowed the Tubo prince to make a visit.


    But Tang Hao still penetrated all this. It was just the cover fog of the Tubo prime minister. The real envoy was this quiet Lu Anzan.


    If we can get rid of this luanzan in advance, although Tubo becomes stronger, it is just a barbaric tribe.


    Almost at the same time, Tang Hao also noticed that when Lu Anzan looked at himself, there was a flickering obliteration in his eyes.


    The Tubo prime minister, obviously, also wanted to kill him.


    In the touch of each other''s eyes, the obliteration disappeared at the same time.


    As they looked at each other, Lu Anzan, the Tubo prime minister, slowly got up and bowed his hands to Tang Hao. He had shown his etiquette and said.


    "Thank you for your mercy, childe."


    With a big hand, the Tubo envoys behind him hurried out of the line. Some were afraid to bypass Tang Hao and help the Tubo prince on the ground.


    Tang Hao stared at the respectful Lu an Zan, nodded slightly and didn''t say much.


    Seeing the Tibetan envoys leave slowly, Tang Hao thought for a long time.


    The king of Tang looked at the figure on the challenge arena and said with a smile.


    "Boy! This competition has won face for Datang!"


    "I will reward you well!"


    After that, he led the officials to the Tai Chi hall.

 Chapter 334

    Tai Chi hall.


    After the war, the gun startled four people.


    Tang Hao''s martial arts are not reduced.


    Under the huge disparity of power, Tang Hao''s momentum of crushing everything completely made the sons of the Tang Dynasty proud.


    The eloquent counterattack and the hearty fighting still linger in the hearts of all officials in the Tang Dynasty.


    The ministers in the hall were still excited, talking and laughing in twos and threes about Tang Hao''s courage.


    A joyful atmosphere permeated the whole hall.


    The king of Tang sat high on the Dragon chair and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He pointed to Tang Hao standing in the hall and said.


    "Bastard, you fought for our Datang again when you came back from the war."


    "Come on, what reward do you want?"


    Tang Hao did not see much joy at the moment, but had a trace of anxiety, meditated for a moment, and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, this is just a competition from the people. I dare not think of the reward."


    At this point, Tang Hao paused slightly, looked up at the king of Tang and said.


    "Although the minister did not stay in Chang''an for too long, he paid attention to foreigners, especially Tubo and Turks."


    The king of Tang seemed to flash a light in his eyes, waved his hand and motioned Tang Hao to continue.


    The noisy laughter above the hall also stopped.


    Tang Hao straightened his waist, looked at the king of Tang with bright eyes, and said slowly.


    "The Tubo Prince is domineering and arrogant. He is proud of himself after learning some Tang fur. Such a person with a little knowledge is not terrible."


    "The terrible man is Lu Anzan."


    "As the Prime Minister of Tubo, Lu Anzan has a superior position in Tubo. It can be said that under Songzanganbu, the whole Tubo country is under his control."


    While talking, Tang Hao paced a few steps in the hall, looked around at the ministers and continued.


    "Although Lu Anzan is a Tubo barbarian, he admires the culture of the Tang Dynasty. What''s more valuable is that he can learn and use it flexibly. After his first two missions to the Tang Dynasty, he made great efforts to reform as soon as he returned home."


    "You have heard of Tubo after the reform."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, both the king of Tang and all the ministers present were meditating.


    The king of Tang didn''t speak and stared at Tang Hao in the hall.


    Sun Wuji, Gao Shilian and others looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao knew so much about the outside world, especially Tubo, thousands of miles away.


    Gao Shilian glanced at Tang Hao, slowly walked up the hall and smiled.


    "Tang Xianzi, it seems that you know a lot about Tubo countries. I vaguely remember that you had your own opinion on the expedition of Tubo in the Tai Chi hall."


    After Gao Shilian mentioned, the ministers recalled.


    At the beginning, when he was still attacking the northern Turkic army, Tang Hao once said the Countermeasures of conquering Tubo.


    As a later generation, Tang Hao is naturally quite familiar with these.


    Nodding slightly, Tang Hao said methodically in response to Gao Shilian.


    "In my opinion, those who still threaten the Tang Dynasty in the four seas are not Turks, western regions, Koguryo or South Vietnam, but Tubo."


    When he said these words, Tang Hao looked solemn, and a dignified look flashed in his eyes.


    Especially when it comes to Tubo, the volume increases a lot.


    After listening, sun Wuji walked out of the crowd slowly, smiled on his face, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Good nephew! I''m afraid you''re worried too much."


    "Tubo is just an uncivilized barbaric tribe, with only more than 100000 soldiers and horses. Its strength is inferior to that of Turks and Koguryo."


    "Why are you so sure that such a barbarian tribe far away on the plateau will be the biggest threat to Datang?"


    At this time, a energetic, gray haired general walked out of the crowd slowly, revealing a shrewd and honest way in his eyes.


    "According to my information, this Tubo Prince is still young and arrogant. He has offended many ministers in Tubo."


    "If you don''t set up a new prince, I''m afraid it will be difficult to become a climate. If you set up a new prince, I''m afraid there will be a lot of unrest in Tubo."


    "Rao is Songzan Ganbu''s wise I. at this time, it is difficult to ride a tiger. The internal worries of Tubo have not been solved. How can we talk about the threat to the Tang Dynasty?"


    The military general was Niu JINDA, a veteran who had just returned to the imperial city from the Tibetan garrison to report on border affairs.


    One civil and one military, almost the same caliber.


    Tang Hao couldn''t help sighing when he heard the comments of the two civil and military people.


    This situation is surprisingly similar to that in history.


    From the beginning, the emperors and officials of the Tang Dynasty did not pay attention to Tubo.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and the ministers of the brachial thighs in the court have always regarded Turkic and Koguryo as a major trouble, and have never paid attention to this secretly developing Tubo.


    Scabies!


    Perhaps today''s Tubo is not as powerful as these two strong enemies.


    However, the means of this prime minister will gradually be revealed. It seems to show goodwill to the Tang Dynasty and send envoys to visit the Tang Dynasty again and again, but there is no intention of submission from beginning to end.


    It is such a country that can do superficial things. Under the regulation of Songzan Ganbu and the interference of Tubo prime minister and main monster, it has won development opportunities for Tubo again and again, and finally become a powerful country standing on the plateau.


    Finally, this border country is bound to show its fangs to the Tang Dynasty.


    But for future generations, who can predict the Tao of all the people present except Tang Hao?

 Chapter 335

    Tang Hao raised his eyes, and the eyes of the ministers were reflected in his eyes one by one.


    It was a kind of heartfelt contempt and disdain.


    In the eyes of all officials, Tubo''s courage to fight the Tang Dynasty is undoubtedly due to the mantis, and the mayfly shakes the tree.


    Tang Hao took back his eyes, hung his head and thought for a moment, raised his head again and said firmly.


    "Maybe Tubo is not strong enough at this time, but Songzan Ganbu''s talent has been highlighted."


    "This Tubo prime minister is not a mediocre, but a person who is deeply submissive. Every time he visits the Tang Dynasty, Tubo will inevitably carry out an innovation in China."


    "If it continues to develop at this speed, I can conclude that within ten years, Tubo will certainly become a powerful country."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao did not hide what he thought, took a step forward and bowed his hands.


    "In my opinion, the Tibetan prime minister is undoubtedly in danger of raising tigers!"


    "In my opinion, get rid of this person as soon as possible!"


    These words were sincere, determined and awe inspiring.


    As soon as he said this, all the ministers, including the king of Tang, suddenly raised their heads and looked over.


    Fang Xuanling stood out with a gloomy face and a cold voice.


    "Nonsense!"


    "After all, he is the Prime Minister of Tubo and plays an important role in Tubo."


    "This time, the prince of Tubo came all the way with his national credentials."


    "It''s a guest from afar, but we have to get rid of him. Where is the way to treat guests? How do the four countries treat our Datang?"


    Facing the questioning eyes, Tang Hao couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    The prime minister in the early Tang Dynasty still had some women''s benevolence after all.


    It was this kind of benevolence of women that gave Tubo a chance to take advantage of, and eventually led to family and country unrest.


    Du Ruhui also said.


    "What Lord Fang said is not unreasonable. Our Tang Dynasty is a country of etiquette. It is absolutely impossible to kill friendly foreign ministers."


    Gao Shilian twirled his white beard and mused.


    "I think what Tang Xianzi said is somewhat reasonable."


    "Although Tubo visited Tang three times, his attitude was more and more tough. From beginning to end, Tubo did not show his intention of submission to Tang. I''m afraid he had some ambition."


    Compared with those literary ministers, Gao Shilian, as a military general, did not have so many scruples. His words were ruthless and decisive.


    Those who may threaten the existence of Datang should start first and then quickly.


    Seeing Gao Shilian''s words, sun Wuji frowned slightly, thought for a while and said.


    "This matter is not trivial. We should consider it from a long-term perspective. We can wait and see and make a decision."


    Seeing that the matter had to be shelved again, Tang Hao became worried, frowned slightly and insisted.


    "Your Majesty, if there is no stop, you will be disturbed!"


    "This time, the Prime Minister of Tubo and the prince are still in our Datang territory. It''s convenient to break them."


    "If the Tubo mission is allowed to return, there will be no chance at that time!"


    Fang Xuanling scolded with a face.


    "Tang Xianzi, after two world wars, you have a lot of violent temper. How can you fight and kill if you don''t move?"


    "The Tubo mission came all the way, fearing hardships and hardships. It can be said to be full of sincerity."


    "Even if we humiliate Datang in the competition, we won''t kill it. What''s more, Datang is a country of etiquette. Isn''t it ridiculed by the world?"


    A picture of old age, showing all the elders.


    Tang Hao turned a deaf ear to what Fang Xuanling said. Seeing that there was still opposition at the moment, he was worried about hot pot ants.


    "Your majesty! During the spring and Autumn period, the dispute between Wu and Yue was also because the king of Wu was kind-hearted and did not kill, which attracted disaster!"


    "A lesson from the past, your majesty!"


    Tang Hao can''t explain what happened in future generations anyway. Even if Tang Hao says it now, no one will believe it.


    However, after that, the Tubo army came to Chang''an City and occupied Chang''an for ten days, but it really happened.


    This is undoubtedly the most humiliating page in the history of the Tang Dynasty!


    At present, there is such an opportunity to take preventive measures. Tang Hao must not give up the removal of Tubo prime minister.


    The king of Tang, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, looked gloomy and asked in a cold voice.


    "Bold! Do you mean that if I don''t get rid of Lu Anzan, I will be like the king of Wu, the king of the subjugated country?"


    Tang Hao never thought that his meaning was completely misinterpreted by the king of Tang.


    At this moment, Tang Hao also realized that he had said something wrong and quickly bowed down.


    "Your majesty! I didn''t mean to!"


    The king of Tang was already angry, and his eldest son Wuji quickly stood up and said.


    "Your majesty! Tang Xianzi just lost his tongue for a moment. He didn''t mean to do so. Please give him a clear lesson."


    Gao Shilian also stood up and insisted on supporting Tang Hao.


    "Yes, your majesty, the words of Tang Xianzi are not unreasonable. Tubo is a curse after all. It''s better to remove the Tubo prime minister this morning."


    The king of Tang''s face slowed slightly and stared at the whole quiet hall.


    A moment later, he looked back, waved and said.


    "It was a joy, but it was a bit of a disappointment."


    "All right! Don''t mention it again!"


    The dust has settled!


    Tang Hao, who had bowed in the hall, sighed heavily.


    It was settled that the king of Tang didn''t except Lu Anzan, but Tang Hao didn''t give up because of it.


    After all, this man had a great influence on Tubo and the later Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 336

    Leaving the Tai Chi hall, a palace came slowly and shouted to Tang Hao who was about to return to the house.


    Under the guidance of the palace maid, Tang Hao came to the bedroom of empress Chang sun.


    I haven''t seen her for many days. Empress Chang sun seems a little thin.


    The smoke in the incense burner drifted away, and the whole bedroom hall was particularly clean and peaceful.


    Tang Hao looked at the empress Chang sun sitting on the soft collapse, and his heart was bitter.


    This feeling of not being supported and understood by others makes Tang Hao feel helpless and helpless.


    Although the king of Tang did not make a statement, no one could hear the meaning of his words.


    Now, Tang Hao has defeated the Tubo prince. The king of Tang can also refuse the marriage.


    But what Tang Hao wants is not only to stop the marriage, but also to remove Lu Anzan''s thorn.


    Empress Chang sun looked at Tang Hao, who was silent and frowned. She smiled calmly and said.


    "I should have been happy to return from this war."


    "Why, it seems that you are not happy in this palace?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao sighed and said with some helplessness.


    "I never expected that your majesty and ministers would be so laissez faire to Tubo."


    "Now your majesty has stated that even if the Tubo mission returns empty handed this time, it will give Tubo a lot of breathing opportunities for development."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, empress Chang sun was thoughtful, stared at Tang Hao, smiled slightly and said.


    "The Tubo Prime Minister Lu Anzan is really as powerful as you say?"


    Tang Hao looked serious, nodded heavily, met the beautiful eyes with a little doubt and said.


    "This person''s talent is better than goguryo''s gesuwen."


    "What''s more, he is good at national politics. He travels among countries and has a very powerful tongue."


    At this point, Tang Hao did not go on.


    When empress Chang sun saw Tang Hao''s dignified look, she must have thought it over before she said it.


    She sat up slightly, and there was a gloomy light in the eyes of the empress changsun.


    On the exquisite jade face, there is no peace in ordinary days, and some are as calm as wise men.


    This matter is, after all, a matter of great importance between the two countries.


    Empress Chang sun got up, stood up, walked lightly and wandered in such a big bedroom.


    In addition to the small and light steps, they moved gently in the hall, and the whole hall could no longer hear any sound.


    After a incense stick.


    The sweet sound of the Pearl falling on the jade plate sounded.


    "The palace asks you, are there any personal factors besides national affairs that you insist on removing the Tubo Prime Minister?"


    Hearing the question of empress Chang sun, Tang Hao was stunned.


    For the first time, Tang Hao did not understand the intention of empress Chang sun, but in a flash, Tang Hao understood.


    you bet.


    Tang Hao not only knew that this person would pose a potential threat to the Tang Dynasty.


    On the other hand, this move is to completely eliminate the idea of Tubo marrying Princess Changle.


    After all, if the life of a Tubo prime minister comes to make peace, even if the two countries are finally repaired, Songzan Ganbu will definitely not easily send envoys to propose.


    Of course, Tang Hao didn''t want to see Tubo invade the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang people would not like to marry Princess Changle, and Tang Hao would not.


    Empress changsun slowly turned around and looked at the silent figure in front of the table, with a trace of warmth in her heart.


    "This time, you defeated the Tubo prince in the court and gave vent to the evil spirit of the literati of the Tang Dynasty."


    "He displayed his magic skills in the challenge arena and saved the face of Tang Dynasty."


    "Seeing that the promotion to the Marquis is imminent, I''m afraid there''s no pressure to promote the marquis."


    In other words, empress Chang sun''s solemn and gloomy jade face suddenly burst into a smile.


    "I think you broke the deadlock by taking the lead for the quality."


    Tang Hao sat with his back to the empress Chang sun. Naturally, he didn''t notice the comforting and loving eyes and a deep smile.


    Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "As a minister of Tang Dynasty, these are what I should do."


    Empress changsun came to the window slowly. The sun sprinkled on the light figure, and the soft voice floated slowly from the window.


    "If you want to do it, do it."


    The sound of the silver needle falling on the ground was particularly clear in Tang Hao''s ears.


    Tang Hao suddenly stood up and looked at the figure in front of the window. The light and shadow flashed in his eyes.


    Acquiescence?


    With the support of empress Chang sun!


    It seems that I met a bosom friend. The bitterness in my heart suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    A look of gratitude flashed in Tang Hao''s eyes and respectfully arched his hands.


    "I see!"


    The silhouette by the window, staring at the blue sky outside the window, said faintly.


    "Go!"


    Tang Hao bowed deeply and stepped back.


    Under the seemingly calm appearance of Junlang, Tang Hao''s mood has been surging.


    Perhaps the immortal queen can''t tolerate any existence that threatens the safety of Datang!


    As the saying goes, a woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    Or perhaps the queen, as a mother, was tired and tired of making peace with Tubo again and again.

 Chapter 337

    In the next few days, Tang Hao sent secret sentries to watch the Tubo mission.


    After all, the Tubo prince was young and energetic. After losing the competition, the whole man became manic and restless.


    Then he was also grumpy. When he disagreed with him, he scolded the accompanying Tubo mission. He didn''t look like a prince at all.


    Lu Anzan was so quiet that there seemed to be no competition.


    Since the competition, the Tubo Prime Minister seems to have completely ignored the ridicule of the people of the Tang Dynasty around him. Every day, he is active in Chang''an city.


    Or go to Chang''an City and visit the Tubo caravan.


    Or take the Tibetan specialties brought with you and visit some of the official residences of the Tang Dynasty.


    A glib mouth not only whitewashed the previous mistakes of the Tubo prince, but also revealed his excellent eloquence.


    Because of its excellent cultural skills, it has resolved the embarrassment and contradictions with the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, and even won the praise of many scholars.


    In the Viscount''s house.


    Tang Hao sat on the soft couch, drinking the tea made by the beautiful maid, listening to the information inquired by Wu Tong.


    It seems that this hiking minister is not only good at state affairs, but also in communication.


    It seems that all kinds of hospitality to the descendants of Datang just want Datang to learn some experience of domestic construction.


    The reason why Tubo can flourish for a time is closely related to this Lu Anzan.


    If we can really kill this big picture of Tubo, perhaps the development of Tubo will be slower.


    Perhaps, Tubo is not as powerful as in history.


    After reporting the whereabouts of the Tibetan prime minister, Wu Tong glanced at Tang Hao''s dignified face, thought for a long time, and said slowly.


    "Maybe the assassination of the Tibetan prime minister can be postponed."


    Wu Tong, as the leader of the eighteen cavalry trained by Tang Hao, gets along with Tang Hao day and night.


    Under the subtle influence of Tang Hao, he has already had the eyes of some veterans in looking at many things.


    When Wu Tong said this, Tang Hao could not help frowning and his eyes moved to the silent general.


    Wu Tong said slowly.


    "In fact, even if you remove Tubo''s appearance now, it may not bring much benefit to Sir Alex."


    As soon as he said this, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and began to think.


    After Wu Tong''s prompt, Tang Hao calmed down.


    Thinking for a moment, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "According to what you said, it''s true. This time, it will aggravate the bad relations and contradictions between the two countries."


    Wu Tong took over the conversation and continued.


    "Now the relationship between the two countries is delicate, and the southwest border is temporarily stable. Your majesty can just let go and use troops in all directions."


    "Sir Alex is now a new generation of young generals in the Tang Dynasty. At that time, if he goes on an expedition, the king of Tang will certainly use Sir Alex."


    "As for this huge amount of military merit, naturally no more words."


    At this point, Wu Tong did not go on. As for the later words, Tang Hao can naturally think of them.


    If the two countries are hostile at this time, Datang will use troops in all directions.


    However, due to the special terrain of Tubo, it is difficult for the Tang Dynasty to win it in one fell swoop.


    It will cause the whole southwest border to fall into a stalemate again, and the northern expedition will drag on for another year or two.


    Especially in the Deyang war, although Datang achieved great victory, the loss of troops on the Datang side is also quite huge, and it will take some time to supplement troops.


    Sending troops rashly will only put Tang Hao in danger.


    In other words, maintaining this delicate balance at this time will virtually increase the time of the expedition by one to two years.


    Seeing that Tang Hao''s face was a little slow, Wu Tong listened to his words and continued.


    "Sir Alex has just taken over 20000 soldiers in the military camp. Now stabilizing his position in the army is the top priority."


    Tang Hao took the slightly cooled tea and drank it in one gulp.


    "Yes! There must be a war between Datang and Tubo, but it''s not now!"


    "If a war breaks out between the two countries and completely hurts Tubo, he will naturally lose his bargaining capital. At that time, the prime minister will not be enough!"


    Tang Hao has his own capital.


    It has not only been systematically inherited, but also trained in martial arts and extraordinary military strategy.


    As a person who knows everything about future generations, he is more confident that when Tubo rises, he will strangle it in the cradle.


    It''s better to strengthen your strength to do such a difficult thing.


    After that, Tang Hao stared at Wu Tong and said happily.


    "Unexpectedly, your boy''s head is smart."


    Wu Tong looked respectful and bowed his hands.


    "What my subordinates think is just what Sir Alex thought. My subordinates just mentioned it a little."


    "What my subordinates think is also influenced by Sir Alex."


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Withdraw some of the watching soldiers. Let''s just sit and watch them change."


    "Now that the event has been decided, these Tibetan envoys must leave Datang soon. Don''t act rashly during this period."


    Wutong Gongshou road.


    "Promise!"


    After saying that, Wu Tong slowly raised his head and said with a happy look on his face.


    "According to the spies, the army led by Marshal Li will arrive in Chang''an tomorrow."


    "My subordinates would like to congratulate the general in advance."


    Hearing the speech, Tang haolang smiled and said.


    "Very good, very good."


    "Let''s make preparations, too. I''m afraid we''ll have to boast about our achievements and walk the street tomorrow."


    Wu Tong answered and slowly retreated out.


    Looking at the figure leaving slowly, Tang Hao''s eyes were full of joy.


    Wu Tong seems to have gained a lot in this war, and his awareness of the overall situation has made a lot of progress.


    The important thing is that this man is loyal to himself. The existence of such people can really help him a lot.

 Chapter 338

    In the golden autumn of October, the city of Chang''an ushered in an event of national celebration.


    The army of the northern expedition returned in triumph.


    Both the king of the Tang Dynasty and the ministers of the Central Court changed their auspicious clothes and were ready to welcome the triumphant team.


    When the army was about to arrive in Chang''an, the military headquarters had sent people to hand over the ceremony of entering the city.


    Of course, Tang Hao and the 20000 cavalry had already joined Li Jing''s army outside the city to witness the huge welcoming ceremony.


    Tang Hao and Li Jing each rode a war horse and led the remaining 50000 soldiers into Chang''an from the east gate.


    At this moment, on the Avenue outside the city and on both sides of the streets in the city, rows of Jinwu guards stand tall in armor.


    Rows of drummers and trumpeters stood solemnly at the head of the city, staring at the slowly coming army.


    Woo~


    The melodious sound of rhinoceros horn.


    Then the horn sounded in all parts of the imperial city.


    Woo woo~


    The long horn sounded neatly, shaking Chang''an.


    When I stepped into the gate, the horn stopped suddenly.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    An exciting drumbeat followed by thunder.


    Tang Hao, standing beside Li Jing, looked around.


    Into the eye.


    On the street, the dark crowd crowded behind Jin Wuwei.


    The long street was crowded and could not be seen at a glance.


    In the attic, the cheering crowd gathered high and hissed at the bottom.


    It seems that the attic is covered with wreaths of different colors.


    Some small houses were also crowded with festive crowds.


    With the advance of the army, countless people cheered in an instant.


    Countless hands were held high in the air and waved vigorously.


    Jin Wuwei''s voice overwhelmed the noisy cheers and sounded like an earthquake.


    "Datang! Wansheng!"


    The petal colored strips were scattered from the attic and on both sides of the street.


    The young princes blushed and shouted the names of Li Jing and Tang Hao.


    Ten thousand people were surrounded by flags.


    Master Wang returned and cheered.


    Tang Hao and Li Jing, the two generals, always kept smiling, waved their arms on the slow horse''s back and kept greeting the people of the Tang Dynasty on both sides.


    The overwhelming cheers, like a wave, swept through Chang''an city.


    In front of the palace.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, empress Chang sun, with all the important officials of the dynasty, looked forward to it and waited here.


    Dressed in gorgeous royal clothes, with a touch of maiden excitement on her face, Princess Changle pointed her slender jade hand to the front and shouted.


    "Coming!"


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The drummers beat the drum face hard at this moment.


    Li Jing rode on a war horse and came slowly.


    As Li Jing slowly raised her right hand, the soldiers behind her issued a sky shaking cry.


    "Datang! Wansheng!"


    The majestic power resounds Chang''an.


    Near here, Li Jing and Tang Hao dismounted one after another.


    With her cloak light, Li Jing strode forward, bowed deeply, held up a talisman with both hands and held it high.


    Father Rong, standing beside the king of Tang, walked forward with broken steps, took the amulet from Li Jing and turned back.


    The king of Tang stepped forward, picked up Li Jing and said in a gentle voice.


    "Duke Wei, it''s hard this time."


    Li Jing stood up straight and said in a loud voice.


    "For Datang."


    Tang Hao smiled and nodded happily.


    Then the king of Tang turned his eyes to Tang Hao and said.


    "I personally welcome you this time as compensation for your triumph."


    "Get up."


    The eyes of the king of Tang slipped one by one from the faces of the soldiers in front of him.


    Tang Wang Jun saw the fine marks on the armor and the terrible scorch spots.


    The king of Tang waved his hand and said.


    "You are the bravest soldiers in Datang. You have guarded the gate of the north. Soldiers! It''s hard!"


    Chug, chug, chug.


    In the sound of neat armor rubbing, 50000 soldiers stood with their heads held high on one knee.


    Faces showed a touch of excited smile and hissed.


    "For Datang!"


    "For Datang!"


    "For Datang!"


    Neat and powerful voices haunt everyone''s ears.


    The king of Tang restrained his smile and said in a loud voice.


    "My Datang is determined by martial arts. The people of Datang are even more proud of you soldiers!"


    "This time, the Northern Territory was a great victory. The generals planned with heart and the soldiers fought with blood to stabilize the Northern Territory for me."


    "Today, the army is triumphant. I want to entertain the three armies and reward them on merit!"


    After that, the king of Tang waved slightly and motioned the soldiers to get up.


    Brush.


    Fifty thousand soldiers stood up in unison, bowed down with fists and shouted in unison.


    "For Datang! War! War! War!"


    In the three powerful shouts, the king of Tang turned slowly, looked at Gao Shilian and nodded slightly.


    Gao Shilian took command and came slowly with a decree.


    At this moment, there was silence.


    The soldiers stared at the Edict and their eyes lit up.


    After more than half a month of hard fighting.


    Countless companions, comrades in arms and even relatives have long been swallowed up by the war.


    At this moment, they are undoubtedly lucky to stand in front of this towering palace.


    And these warriors who resist Turkic iron cavalry with their flesh and blood will get the reward they deserve at this moment.

 Chapter 339

    In front of the palace.


    Gao Shilian''s voice sounded with vicissitudes of life.


    "Under the door, the foundation of the world, Li Jing, Duke of Wei, planned strategies to reach the north and cut the enemy''s head by more than 100000. The credit lies in the country."


    "Special seal, Li Jing, Duke of Wei, general of the auxiliary state, special entry, Shangzhu state."


    "Give ten thousand taels of gold, five hundred brocades, ten Dendrobium beads and three hundred slaves."


    The general of the auxiliary state is the second rank, although it is a Wu San official rank.


    However, it is already a great honor for the military general.


    If you take another step up, you will be the top general of Hussars.


    As for the special promotion, it is the official title of the second grade and the official position of Wensan.


    Although there is no real power, it is also a great honor.


    Shangzhu state is the highest of the twelve honors in the Tang Dynasty. It is a special commendation for those who have made meritorious contributions in combat.


    Tang Hao listened to this will and fully understood the intention of the king of Tang.


    This continuous reward, although it is some loose officials without real power.


    However, for Li Jing, who is your country''s Duke, his status is second only to the royal nobles, and his title can no longer be promoted.


    What''s more, the official position of the reward was the peak of the civil minister and military general in the last step.


    Li Jing bowed to take orders and said in a loud voice.


    "Minister, kowtow to thank longen."


    Gao Shilian smiled and handed the imperial edict to Li Jing, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Duke Wei, congratulations."


    Li Jing stood up and smiled at Gao Shilian.


    Later, father-in-law Rong handed another edict to Gao Shilian.


    Gao Shilian slowly launched the price Edict and said.


    "Tang Hao took the order."


    Tang Hao walked forward, bowed slightly and half knelt on the ground.


    "I was ordered by Haotian, general Dingyuan, and Tang Hao, the son of Kaiguo county."


    "Solve the danger of Xiangcheng, kill the enemy''s generals, break the white road, and kill 20000 elite enemies."


    "After thousands of miles, he rushed to Deyang to turn the world around and help Duke Wei break the Turks and destroy the East Turks. The credit lies in the country."


    "Special seal, Tang Hao, enter the Baron, appoint the northern Marquis, promote the general of Yun Hui, doctor Yinqing Guanglu and Lord escort."


    "Reward 5000 liang of gold, 100 pieces of silk and satin, five Dendrobium of Dongzhu, and slave from 100 people."


    A slow voice sounded in front of the palace.


    Dingbei Hou!


    Since then, Tang Hao, the former cattle herder, has soared to the sky.


    In just half a year, he became the first person to be granted a Marquis with military merit during the Zhenguan period.


    Outside the palace, hundreds of civil servants and military generals listened to the magnetic voice and couldn''t help looking at Tang Hao.


    Envy, Fascination, and gratification fill every minister''s face.


    For this imperial seal, no minister raised an objection.


    Only because of Tang Hao''s meritorious service, the Marquis is well deserved.


    Tang Hao is responsible for half of Deyang''s success.


    Tang Hao bowed and said in a loud voice.


    "Minister, Shane!"


    Gao Shilian looked at Tang Hao with satisfaction, came forward and handed the imperial edict to Tang Hao.


    "Dingbei Hou, the future of the Tang Dynasty will depend on your young generation."


    "Datang''s hope is on you alone."


    Tang Hao took the imperial edict, stood up and said modestly.


    "Duke Shen, you are the younger generation of zhasha."


    Gao Shilian didn''t say much, just smiled and nodded.


    From his gestures and his hopeful eyes, we can see the deep satisfaction and praise for the young man.


    After Li Jing and Tang Hao got the royal seal, Gao Shilian took out a larger imperial edict and read out the royal seal for others.


    Among them, Xiang Chumo was promoted to two levels at one time.


    Promoted to the champion general, Dr. Jin ziguanglu leaped into the third grade in his official position.


    As for other generals, there are rewards, and their official positions have been improved.


    Because of the battle of Xiangcheng, Li Wanqing, who was weak and did not show up, was also promoted to a higher level.


    The next is to reward the armed forces.


    Deyang''s great victory is a complete dust settlement.


    The biggest beneficiary of this war is undoubtedly Tang Hao.


    A small county, in less than three months, consecutively granted rewards, Dingbang and Hou.


    He became the youngest marquis in the Tang Dynasty.


    The speed of promotion is amazing.


    On the main hall of Tai Chi hall.


    All the generals and the old courtiers who have been rewarded are gathered here.


    In a crisscross of toasts and preparations, ministers raised their glasses to Tang Hao, Li Jing and Yigan generals from time to time.


    In the laughter and laughter, many Zhang Xiqing''s faces have a look of joy, even mixed with a touch of envy.


    Among the lonely people, however, one person was holding a wine glass and looked at the good wine in the glass. He didn''t feel the taste in his heart.


    The wine in the cup slowly rotates and converges with a pair of big hands, and the journey is a vortex.


    Yan Kaishan looked at the vortex, as if he had fallen into the vortex at this moment.


    Thoughts not only fly back to the days before martial arts.


    Since he sued Tang Hao for beating his two sons, the king of Tang was angry.


    This former favorite Minister of the Tang Dynasty inadvertently found that the Tang Dynasty''s attitude towards himself was becoming colder and colder.


    The king of Tang also had to let Yin Kaishan let Tang Hao go.


    Whenever I see my crazy child and my disabled second son, the hatred in my heart is superimposed.


    However, at this moment, Tang Hao was in the middle of heaven between China and Japan, but deeply touched the old minister.


    Now, Tang Hao has become a marquis, only one step away from his Duke.


    Let Tang Hao go on like this. When he sits on the throne of Duke, he definitely has no chance of revenge!


    He suddenly poured down the delicious wine in the cup, and the cold and sweet wine went into his throat. Yan Kaishan only felt that the burning in his heart was more vigorous.


    Through the crowd, Yan Kaishan looked at Tang Hao with a smile on his face, clenched his teeth, and a cold chill came out of his eyes.

 Chapter 340

    A celebration party didn''t end until noon.


    Yan Kaishan left the banquet dully.


    Just out of the Palace door, a voice sounded behind him.


    "Lord Xun! Wait a minute!"


    Hearing the sound behind him, Yan Kaishan suddenly turned around.


    After seeing the visitor, Yan Kaishan''s face changed slightly and bowed.


    "Lord Zhao."


    This is Zhao Jie.


    The man''s father, Zhao Cijing, was a wealthy businessman in the previous dynasty.


    The mother is Princess Guiyang, the daughter of Li Yuan, the emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    At the beginning of the founding of the Tang Dynasty, Zhao Cijing died in battle, but at this time, Zhao Jie was a child, and Tang Gaozu did not assign an official rank to this person.


    Until the king of Tang succeeded to the throne, the child was already an adult, and the king of Tang had much support for Zhao Jie.


    At this time, seeing such a big Royal figure find himself, Yan Kaishan was surprised, but many were respectful.


    Zhao Jie waved slowly, walked to Yin Kaishan and said.


    "Lord Xun doesn''t need to be polite."


    After that, Zhao Jie looked around and said.


    "I heard that the wine in the Yan family was good. Would you please let me be a guest?"


    Yin Kaishan bowed deeply and smiled.


    "Lord Zhao is joking. This way, please."


    Zhao Jie nodded slightly, and they drove to Yan house in the same carriage.


    Along the way, Yan Kaishan smiled with him, wondering why the character who had never had any intersection with himself suddenly found himself.


    On the contrary, Zhao Jie was really like going to drink. Looking at the bustling street all the way, he sometimes talked with Yin Kaishan.


    As soon as he returned to his house, Yan Kaishan ordered his servants to serve him with good wine and meat.


    Yan Kaishan did not dare to neglect such a person who was involved in the royal family.


    When meat and wine were served, the housekeeper rebuked them.


    Zhao Jie looked out of the window and said slowly.


    "This time, the army returned triumphantly, but Lord Xun seemed worried. What does this mean?"


    Yan Kaishan smiled at his scalp.


    "The Northern Territory has been settled. This is a blessing of the Tang Dynasty. We old ministers are also looking forward to this day. How can I be unhappy?"


    Zhao Jie listened to Yin Kaishan''s answer, but he was not in a hurry to expose it, and youyou said.


    "Doesn''t Duke Xun care about Tang Hao being granted the title of Dingbei Hou?"


    Looking at the desolation on Yan Kaishan''s face, Zhao Jie said with great interest.


    "Duke Xun, Tang Hao has been granted the title of Duke of Dingbei. In terms of aristocratic status, he is about to be on a fair footing with your country."


    Seeing that the secret in his heart was revealed, Yan Kaishan twitched twice on his face, bit his teeth, raised his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "This time, this boy has made great achievements. It''s also right to be a marquis."


    With a faint smile, Zhao Jie stared at Yan Kaishan and directly exposed him.


    "Lord Xun, don''t forget that the two sons of the Yan family got this land because of the Duke of Dingbei."


    Yan Kaishan clenched his fist and didn''t say much.


    Zhao Jie was also forthright and said frankly.


    "Lord Xun, the more you don''t have to hide it, this time I''m here for this."


    As soon as he said this, Yan Kaishan was shocked and looked at Zhao Jie in surprise.


    According to Yin Kaishan, in private, Zhao Jie and Li Chengqian have a good relationship.


    I haven''t heard that Tang Hao had a festival with Zhao Jie.


    Facing the suspicious eyes, Zhao Jie slowly picked up the beautiful wine on the table and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao is too sharp. It''s an invincible sharp arrow in his hand, but if someone else holds it in his hand, it will be a dagger inserted into his chest."


    Listening to this rambling reply, Yan Kaishan seemed to understand.


    Zhao Jie has a good relationship with Li Chengqian. Naturally, he will consider things towards the prince.


    According to the implication, Zhao Jie seems to have the intention to win over Tang Hao on behalf of the crown prince.


    Hearing this, Yan Kaishan was surprised for fear that Zhao Jie saw his clue at the banquet and agreed.


    "What Lord Zhao said is very true."


    Yin Kaishan was in doubt about the true purpose of Zhao Festival.


    If you really sound the alarm for yourself on behalf of the crown prince, you''ll be in trouble.


    That''s what he thought. Yan Kaishan didn''t want to go down.


    Now I have fallen out of favor with the king of Tang Dynasty. If I really offend the prince, it is definitely playing with fire.


    The more I think about it, the more I fear it. I can''t help sweating on my forehead. My heart is beating like a drum.


    At this time, Zhao Jie''s understatement came from the opposite side.


    "In private, Tang Hao not only had wine business with the prince, but also had tea trade with the king of Wei."


    While talking, Zhao Jie played with the wine cup in his hand. A chill flashed in his eyes and said.


    "It''s really a master who meets the needs of both sides!"


    This remark suddenly made Yin Kaishan hear some clues.


    It turned out that the crown prince was dissatisfied that Tang Hao swayed left and right and hesitated between the king of Wei and the crown prince!


    Yin Kaishan, Weitai''s eyes, said.


    "What does Lord Zhao mean..."


    Bang.


    The glass clung heavily on the table.


    Zhao Jie narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Yan Kaishan, saying word by word.


    "Go to Tang Hao''s power and force him to make a choice."


    Yan Kaishan''s dignified face flashed a touch of joy.


    It turned out that Zhao Jie was the same as he thought!


    At this time, Zhao Jie mostly represents the meaning of Prince Li Chengqian.


    In an instant, the fear and anxiety in Yan Kaishan''s heart also disappeared at this time.


    Yan Kaishan wiped his forehead with a cold sweat, happily looked at Zhao Jie opposite and said.


    "What does Lord Zhao want me to do?"


    Originally, Zhao Jie wanted to take advantage of the contradiction between Yin Kaishan and Yu tanghao to let Yin Kaishan take the lead.


    At the moment when he thought of Yin Kaishan, Zhao Jie was afraid of Yin Kaishan. He didn''t know how to touch the bright star of the Tang Dynasty.


    At this moment, seeing the change of Yan Kaishan''s look, Zhao Jie knew that it had been done, smiled and said.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to come forward. It''s up to Duke Xun to do it."


    "As for the future, I''ll deal with it."


    Yan Kaishan swallowed his saliva, stood up, poured a glass of wine for Zhao Jie, and said with a flattering smile.


    "Yan was not very grateful for Lord Zhao''s great help."


    After saying that, he picked up the glass in front of him and said.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to Lord Zhao."


    Zhao Jie stood up, raised his eyebrows, smiled deeply and said.


    "Then I wish Lord Xun every success."

 Chapter 341

    The autumn sun shines on the green glazed tiles with a little warmth.


    A cool wind blew over the eaves, and there was a rustling conversation under the eaves.


    Two Tibetan envoys gathered together and stood under the eaves, whispering.


    A Tubo envoy with square eyes and a moustache, Yu Guang glanced inside and whispered.


    "What''s the look! If we Khan hadn''t taken him in because of his talent, what could he do as a poor boy?"


    The short Tubo envoy nearby gave a cold hum in his nose and said in a deep voice.


    "Talent? How much talent does he have? Can he have our great knowledge? I''m not defeated by the Datang boy this time!"


    "What a shame. Dou Wen didn''t fight. Dou Wu almost lost his life."


    The eight character Hu envoy rubbed his face and said.


    "I''ve lost the competition. I''m angry with us. I''m a Tubo prince. It''s disgusting!"


    "It''s really hard to start. My face still hurts at the moment."


    The short envoy sneered and said.


    "Prince? He really thinks of himself as a prince? If it weren''t for the leaders of the tribe who were young and could control him, who would support him?"


    "Look now, we Khan have controlled the overall situation. He is just a prince in name only."


    "In my opinion, when our Khan has children, he will be abolished."


    The eight character Hu envoy flashed a sneer on his face and said.


    "That''s not true. Now most of his backers have gone, and he''s just an old puppet."


    "If it hadn''t been for a little talent, martial arts and being protected by our talented Khan, he would have been expelled from office."


    "Over the years, he has offended many people. I guess Khan can''t protect him for long."


    Bang.


    While talking, a big hand slammed into the head of the eight character Hu envoy.


    The sound of angry drinking exploded in my ears in an instant.


    "You dog slaves are chewing your tongue behind your back."


    Eight character Hu envoy, only felt a huge force rush to his head, his body involuntarily fell to one side and hit the scarlet column heavily.


    Dong.


    His head was knocked on the column, and his mustache only felt that his eyes were shining with gold stars. He couldn''t stand stably. He slipped under his feet and fell to sit next to the column.


    Before the little envoy could react, he felt that he was kicked on the back, shot out, plopped and fell to the ground.


    Two Tibetan envoys hurriedly got up, knelt on the ground and shouted in fear.


    "Spare your life, Prince. My subordinates don''t dare anymore..."


    The Tubo Prince gasped for breath, thinking of the scene in which the two envoys talked about himself just now, he couldn''t help but raise an anger in his heart.


    "Cheap slave, I''ll tear your mouth today and see how you two talk nonsense in the future."


    After that, the Tubo Prince strode forward, grabbed the messy hair of the eight character beard, raised it, and punched the door.


    Accompanied by the brittle sound of bones, the mustache covered the blood flying mouth and nose, collapsed on the ground, twisted and howled miserably.


    The Tubo Prince looked coldly at the frightened little envoy and said.


    "And you!"


    While talking, he swept out with one foot.


    The short envoy''s slightly thin body was thrown out in an instant, hit the ground heavily and rolled several times.


    After stabilizing his body, the short envoy covered his stomach and retched painfully.


    "Say! Where has the great minister gone again? Is he going to make amends to those Tang aristocratic families again?"


    The roar was mixed with deep anger.


    At this moment, the Tubo Prince completely ignored his noble and humble status and vented his dissatisfaction.


    Over the years, it is not easy for him to sit in the incomparable position of Tubo prince from the bottom of poverty.


    By chance, young and intelligent, he was accidentally seen by Songzan Ganbu when he was hunting a wolf with his bare hands. Songzan Ganbu was shocked by his amazing force.


    Since then, the fate of the poor boy was changed at that moment.


    The endless sea of books gave him the joy of learning. Three meals a day, delicious meat, let him feel the warm taste.


    The good times did not last long, and the major tribes also found this child who had a lot of relationship with Songzan Ganbu.


    Under endless intimidation, coercion and inducement, this simple child in cloth took off step by step.


    Gradually, under the gorgeous clothes, there is a heart of selling soul and secretly communicating information.


    While Songzanganbu takes care of the child, it is also contradictory.


    Such a talented person is constantly involved in the wave of intertwined forces and power competition.


    When the overall situation stabilized, Songzan Ganbu decided to give the poor boy a chance to show his talent and make a clean break.


    Of course, the position of Tubo Prince is a piece of sweet candy, guiding the boy in the right direction.


    On the contrary, the old ministers who controlled the Tubo Prince were defeated one by one, but the new ministers complained about this unbearable young man.


    From the beginning to the end, the noble Tubo Prince trembled in the storm intertwined with Tubo power.


    The visit to Tang and his party was the first time that the Tubo prince went out of the mountain.


    He was full of confidence, but when he won, he was humiliated by Tang Hao who suddenly returned to the city.


    The arrogant appearance was completely torn apart at this moment, and the resentment that had been silent for many years erupted at this moment.

 Chapter 342

    Angry, the Tubo Prince has lost his mind.


    Staring at the two Tibetan envoys who were embarrassed to climb up, their eyes gradually cooled down.


    The Tubo Prince ignored the incessant cry for mercy.


    Clenching his fist, he slowly approached the two panicked people.


    "Stop!"


    Angry obstruction came from the corner of the courtyard.


    Hearing this cry, the three present were stunned and followed the prestige.


    In front of his eyes, Tubo Prime Minister Lu Anzan looked gloomy and came slowly.


    Glancing at the two bloody hours, Lu Anzan turned his eyes to the Tubo Prince and asked.


    "I don''t know what mistakes these two envoys have committed, which can make the prince add fists and feet."


    "As a prince, how noble your status is. Don''t you lower your status by fighting these two humble envoys?"


    Hearing the speech, the Tubo prince also recovered some Qingming from his recent anger, clenched his fist, clubbed in place and couldn''t say a word.


    The Tubo Prince has always respected this powerful Tubo prime minister.


    Now, with this saying, a red cloud rose on the face of the Tubo prince, who dared not speak.


    Luanzan stepped forward slowly, stood in front of the Tubo prince, looked deeply at the Tubo Prince and said in a deep voice.


    "You come with me."


    They walked back and forth toward the hall.


    After entering the hall, Lu Anzan looked at the Tubo Prince opposite. He looked like a angry child.


    As the successor proposed by Songzan Ganbu, the Tubo prime minister was not satisfied at all.


    Before he succeeded to the throne, the prince relied on his talent and martial arts. He was arrogant and arrogant.


    If it is true, the Tubo has come to the end.


    The Tubo prime minister also knew that Songzan Ganbu had a rightful attachment to the child.


    In my heart, I was unwilling, but I couldn''t refute face to face. I could only cater to Khan and give advice carefully.


    This scene happened today, which Luan Zan never thought of and didn''t want to meet.


    The Tubo Prince is still young and inexperienced. He has no city and no clothes in his heart.


    What''s more terrible is that such a small setback as the failure of the competition makes the Tubo prince in chaos.


    How can such a person be an important task?


    With a sigh in his heart, Lu Anzan said slowly.


    "It''s a foregone conclusion that the competition has failed. You don''t have to care."


    "What''s more, isn''t it beneath your dignity to punch and kick your servants so much as a prince?"


    After listening, the Tubo Prince frowned suddenly, and his unwilling face flashed by.


    Luanzan slowly stood up, put his hands behind him and walked slowly to the window.


    "At present, Tang Hao has been granted Marquis and attacked East Turkic twice, and his military strategy is even more amazing."


    "Such a man of both literature and martial arts has become a dazzling star among the young talents of the Tang Dynasty in half a year."


    "The appearance of this person has made up for the current shortage of youth in Datang."


    Speaking of this, luanzan paused.


    "This is not good news for Tubo."


    Although the Tubo Prince refused to accept it in his heart, this was the case.


    What''s more terrible is that there is a huge gap in strength between himself and Tang Hao, which is not at the same level at all.


    Such a talented young man is at the height of the sun in the Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid he will soon have a strong force in the military camp.


    Datang is used as such a sharp sword. Tubo will not be spared when fighting in all directions.


    The Tubo Prince raised his head slightly and looked at Lu Anzan''s back. He could still hear a killing opportunity from the words of the prime minister. His eyes flashed and said in a deep voice.


    "Da Xiang, if something happens to this person, it will be a great happy event for us Tubo."


    In these words, the killing opportunity of the Tubo Prince has been revealed.


    Luanzan turned slowly, his face was calm, and a sly look flashed in his eyes.


    "Getting rid of Tang Hao is not easy."


    The Tubo Prince turned his eyes and said with a sneer.


    "Not so. If I had invited Tang Hao as an emissary and made an apology, I''m sure he would come."


    "Then..."


    At this point, the Tubo Prince did not go on, but made a gesture to wipe his neck.


    Lu Anzan''s pupils closed slightly, thought for a moment, and nodded slightly.


    "I have my own arrangements for the next thing."


    "As long as Tang Hao dares to go to the banquet alone, I''ll have ten percent. I''ll take it down."


    After that, luanzan walked slowly to the Tubo prince, patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "This time, it depends on your performance."


    The Tubo prince had a hot look in his eyes, stared at Lu Anzan in front of him, and nodded heavily.


    The intention of killing the Tubo Prince is to revolve in his heart.


    "So, I''ll write to Tang Hao now. As for the future, it''s all up to the prime minister."


    Lu Anzan smiled and said.


    "Go!"


    The Tubo prince was very happy. At such a moment, there seemed to be a pleasure of revenge.


    Looking at the figure, Lu Anzan''s warm smile became gloomy, and his sharp eyes flashed by.


    "You are still too young, boy."

 Chapter 343

    The next morning, a letter was placed on the desk.


    Tang Hao picked up the sincere and affectionate letter and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    Wu Tong frowned and said.


    "Baron... Marquis, the Tubo Prince has always been uneasy and kind. This banquet..."


    Now Tang Hao''s rank has been promoted, which is naturally very different.


    As for this title, Wu Tong hasn''t been able to call Shunkou for a while.


    In the middle of the conversation, Tang Hao interrupted him directly, smiling at Wu Tongdao.


    "Not bad! It''s probably just a Hongmen banquet!"


    When receiving this letter, Tang Hao was quite surprised.


    Normally speaking, the Tubo prince was arrogant. How could he write this sincere apology letter to himself.


    Not to mention the sincere tone and modest words in the letter, even the identity of Tubo Prince has been lowered a lot in the letter.


    This is completely different from the Tubo prince who is hanging in the imperial city and tit for tat in the court.


    Wu Tong frowned slightly, looked at the beautiful small black block letters and mused.


    "Even if it is a banquet to apologize, this row of noodles is essential. No matter how, it should be in the most famous Zuixian building in Chang''an city."


    "And this gourmet restaurant is nothing more than a small restaurant without fame! How can it be like the attitude of a person who apologizes?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao snorted coldly, pointing to the appointment time in the letter and said.


    "Unitary time."


    "This time is more exquisite."


    After reading the letter, Tang Hao put the letter back on the table, pulled a nanmu seat and leaned on it.


    "Yipin cuisine, located at the edge of Chang''an, is more remote. It is also close to Dongshi, with mixed fish and dragons."


    "I don''t think such an arrangement means to apologize, but it means to kill."


    Wu Tong''s face was dignified, his eyebrows were frowned, and he clenched his teeth and closed the door.


    "Marquis, if these Tibetan envoys are determined to kill, as you said, why don''t we take the lead?"


    Tang Hao lay on the seat, his eyes flashing cold, sneered.


    "No, I want to see what medicine these Tubo people sell in their gourds."


    Wu tonglue was surprised and said.


    "Does the Marquis mean to go to the banquet?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes turned to the heart and his fingers knocked on the letter on the table.


    "Since the Tubo Prince is sincere, if we refuse like this, it will appear that we have no tolerance."


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain!


    Wu Tong thought for a moment and bowed his hands.


    "Today, my subordinate led 18 horses and ambushed in the restaurant."


    Tang Hao raised his eyes, looked at the ceiling and meditated.


    For a long time,


    Tang Hao said slowly.


    "Eighteen riders dress up and wander around the east city."


    "The five Tubo people, who have great skills, will not harm me in Datang. Behind them, there should be greater forces doing tricks in the dark."


    ¡­¡­


    Yin family.


    These days, Yan Kaishan, who had been depressed for a long time, was also secretly active.


    Today, Tang Hao is like the sun in the middle of the sky. He has already served as a sharp sword in the palm of the hand of the king of Tang.


    It is impossible to fabricate a crime for Tang Hao in the eyes of the public.


    The only breakthrough is the Tubo emissary still in the Tang Dynasty.


    If he could instigate the contradiction between the defeated Tubo Prince and Tang Hao, Yin Kaishan firmly believed that there was still a chance to pull Tang Hao into the water.


    As a result, some spies in the mansion have been secretly dispatched to collect all kinds of gossip.


    On the other side of Honglu temple, Yin Kaishan took advantage of the position of the Duke of the state and did not hesitate to pay a lot of money to bribe the temple secretary who received the Tibetan envoys.


    When everything was ready, Yin Kaishan sat at home waiting for the news.


    At noon.


    Honglu temple came to see Yin Kaishan.


    The young official who recorded the story told Yin Kaishan the news he had overheard.


    Yin Kaishan was very surprised.


    "Can you hear me clearly? The Tubo prince will entertain Tang Hao?"


    "Where is this dish? Why have you never heard of it?"


    The recording official smiled and said.


    "Duke Xun certainly doesn''t know about this restaurant. This is where some childe brothers with a little money will visit."


    "How noble is the identity of the Duke, and how can you know this indecent restaurant."


    After listening, Yan Kaishan understood, stroked his beard and thought.


    A moment later, Yan Kaishan frowned.


    "As you said, this restaurant is so simple, where is the place to make amends?"


    The video pinched Mei with a smile and said.


    "This restaurant is close to the east city, with a mixture of fish and dragons. Although it is not in the stream, it is a holy land in the eyes of some foreigners."


    "It will not only find out all kinds of news, but also make foreign people see an important place to gather together."


    "The Tubo Prince''s arrangement here should be afraid of Dingbei Marquis and seek the protection of his own business trip."


    Yin Kaishan thought for a long time, put a few strings of five baht money on the news record, and politely sent him away.


    Vaguely, Yin Kaishan felt that it should not be so simple.


    Intuition told him that something must happen here.


    Sitting in the hall meditating for a long time, Yin Kaishan still couldn''t guess the real intention of the Tubo prince.


    But on second thought, the young talents of the two countries made a private evening appointment, which was strange.


    If you can hear a word at the banquet, process and carve it down.


    Tang Hao was charged with adultery with other countries. I''m afraid he can''t escape.


    Thinking of this, a long lost smile bloomed on that old face.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, I''m afraid you''ll fall into my hands."

 Chapter 344

    In the evening.


    The red sunset hung on the horizon, reflecting half of the sky.


    With the clatter of horses'' hoofs, Tang Hao rode on wuzhui and stepped on the shadow elongated by the sunset, walking slowly on the stone street.


    Along the way, pedestrians gradually became scarce.


    Some vendors drove carriages and hurried along the avenue, shouting horses from time to time.


    Some shops along the street are also packed up and ready to close.


    Most of the houses here are inhabited by foreigners, and the houses are relatively small.


    After some questioning, Tang Hao just learned that Yipin food is easy to find. It is a three story restaurant.


    It''s very abrupt in this area.


    Before long, Tang Hao arrived at the door of the three storey Pavilion.


    As soon as he got off the horse, the enthusiastic foreign boy took Tang Hao''s reins and took the horse to the stables outside.


    Walking into the hall, the tables and chairs are arranged in full accordance with the customs of the Central Plains and the rules of the visit.


    The lanterns hanging on the wooden column add a little warmth to the cold shop.


    A few diners drank the leftover wine on the cold dishes on the table.


    Although these diners were dressed up as foreigners, they spoke words they didn''t understand.


    Just as Tang Hao stopped.


    "You are the son of Tang?"


    A slightly abrupt voice came from Tang Hao''s side.


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly. A man like a boy smiled on his face and greeted him.


    "Exactly."


    The boy bowed deeply, made a gesture of invitation and said.


    "A guest has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, followed the boy and walked upstairs.


    As he passed the two tables of diners, Tang Hao glanced at Yu Guang.


    They all look dark. There are no calluses left by swords on their hands and tiger''s mouth. They don''t look like martial artists.


    From beginning to end, these people looked very natural, and they didn''t even glance at themselves.


    Tang Hao couldn''t go upstairs, but he was suspicious.


    Did you misinterpret the meaning of the Tubo prince?


    Why can''t there be a trace of killing in this pavilion?


    With a touch of suspicion, Tang Hao followed the boy around, and finally stopped in an elegant room with relatively gorgeous decoration.


    The boy in front of him turned around, bowed deeply and said.


    "Mr. Tang, the guests have been waiting in the elegant room for a long time, so I won''t bother you."


    "If you have any orders, ring the bell by the door."


    As he spoke, the boy pointed to a brass bell hanging on the left side of the door.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    When the boy left, Tang Hao didn''t immediately walk into Yajian.


    Standing in the corridor in front of the elegant room, Tang Hao took two steps and came to the railing to see the layout of the whole restaurant.


    A table of diners in the hall on the first floor had already left the restaurant, and the two boys orderly cleaned up the leftovers on the table.


    The division of labor is orderly, the action is agile, and there is no difference.


    In the whole restaurant, there was no sound except the laughter of the remaining diners and the sound of cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks.


    All this is too normal!


    Normal people feel a little strange.


    Tang Hao took a deep breath, put his right hand on the green sword, turned slowly and stared at the quiet elegant room.


    ¡­¡­


    In a house opposite the restaurant, dim candles were placed on the eight immortals table.


    Two cups of green tea are emitting white gas, and the rising white gas is continuously natural and unrestrained in the air.


    Candlelight was reflected on a dark face. Lu Anzan looked at the figure disappearing at the door of Yipin food through the window, and a smile appeared on his mouth.


    "Man, I''ve brought it. The rest depends on your excellency."


    After that, luanzan slowly turned his head and looked at the figure opposite.


    Under the bamboo hat, I couldn''t see the black forbearing face clearly. When I nodded slightly, a slightly hoarse voice came.


    "The Tubo Prime Minister really has some means."


    "It can not only remove the strong enemies of Datang, but also remove domestic obstacles at one fell swoop."


    "The plan of killing two birds with one stone is admirable."


    A cold hum came from Lu Anzan''s nose, picked up the green tea on the desk and took a sip.


    Lu Anzan looked at the white gas curling and floating, flashed a determination in his eyes, and said in a deep voice.


    "Tang Hao of the Tang Dynasty is too sharp, and the Tang Dynasty has this person, like a tiger."


    "If you have a kind heart at this time, I''m afraid this sharp sword will cut Tubo."


    After saying that, Lu Anzan gently shook the tea cup in his hand, with two cold lights in his eyes and said slowly.


    "As for the puppet, it was originally a chess piece of other tribes. Khan thought he couldn''t bear to start because he brought it back to the palace."


    "I, who make a big appearance, must share my worries for Khan. What he can''t bear to do, I''ll do it for him."


    The figure under the hat moved slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, the Tubo Prince died suddenly. I don''t think anyone can imagine that it was you who were behind it."


    After listening, Lu Anzan looked gloomy, stared at the figure in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t you want to see the civil strife in Datang, or the friction between Datang and Tubo?"


    The figure opposite was silent.


    Lu Anzan ignored it and looked out of the window. Several slightly drunk diners had already left the restaurant.


    The afterglow of the sunset also dissipated completely at this moment.


    Night is coming.


    Lu Anzan looked at the fading sky and said slowly.


    "Ready to close the net."

 Chapter 345

    Tang Hao didn''t know about Lu Anzan''s plot.


    Even the eighteen riders who were hidden in the dark corner didn''t know.


    Each of the eighteen people occupied a corner and looked around vigilantly.


    At the moment, lights are also on in the houses in the east city, and the odd vendors in the street are walking in a hurry.


    These soldiers, who have experienced life and death for a long time and are used to the smell of death, are a little uneasy at the moment.


    Since Hou ye entered the restaurant, no one has ever entered the restaurant.


    Is the speculation wrong or does the killer come from inside the restaurant?


    These two guesses flashed in Wu Tong''s mind.


    Once agreed with Tang Hao to take fire as the number.


    But there was no signal on the windows of those restaurants.


    Wu Tong didn''t know what was going on in the restaurant.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    Wu Tong was also sweating faintly on his forehead, and his heart was becoming impatient.


    In the restaurant.


    Tang Hao was also in doubt. He held the green sword handle with his right hand and gently put his left hand on the slightly cold door.


    Quiet.


    There was silence in the room, so quiet that it was like the Tubo Prince sleeping inside.


    With a breath, Tang Hao slowly pushed the door open.


    A huge eight immortals table came into view. All kinds of dishes were placed on the table. The right color matching made people salivate.


    Bursts of rich dietary fragrance come, which can''t help but increase people''s appetite.


    Opposite the meal, the Tubo prince was lying on the table, with these gnawed bones beside the table.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao temporarily put down the in he was carrying, and his right hand slowly withdrew from the hilt.


    Standing in front of the door, Tang Hao tapped twice.


    But the Tubo prince seemed unheard of, still lying on the table, motionless.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly, coughed twice, and said in a loud voice.


    "Your Excellency invited me to come, but..."


    Say half.


    Dida.


    A slight sound came.


    It sounds like drops of water falling on the floor.


    Tang Hao looked cold and looked at the figure lying on the table. His pupils suddenly closed and his face changed.


    A bad feeling suddenly came to my mind.


    Without time to think more, Tang Hao stepped forward quickly, grabbed the figure lying prone and leaned against the back of the chair.


    In the eye, the originally dark face became dark at this time, and dark blood stains flowed outward from the mouth and nose.


    In the big eyes of the two pairs of bulging copper bells, their eyes had long been lax, red, and blood stains were faintly seeping from the corners of their eyes.


    Looking at this terrible face, Tang Hao couldn''t help taking a step back, and his heart kept pounding.


    Rao is Tang Hao, who has seen countless broken limbs and arms. At first sight, when he saw this strange and tragic death method, he was shocked.


    Poisoning?


    Dead?


    Taking a few breaths, Tang Hao exhaled a deep breath of turbid air, relaxed his mind a little, and looked at the table again.


    Just now, the place where the Tubo Prince lay prone was already a pool of black blood water, and the blood stains trickled down the wooden floor along the table.


    It must have been these blood drops that made the sound like water drops just now.


    On the right hand side of the Tubo prince, in an overturned wine glass, Meiniang was dumped in a pool of blood.


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and flashed an idea.


    This wine is poisonous?


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people were hurrying up the long street on horseback.


    Yin Kaishan was the first.


    There were no pedestrians in the empty street. Yan Kaishan turned his head and told him again.


    "Remember clearly. Later, we must put this defense map of the Tang army in Tang Hao''s pavilion. This is the evidence of Tang Hao''s collaboration with the enemy and treason."


    On the galloping horse beside him, a young figure bumped up and down with the horse''s back, turned his head and said.


    "Yin Gong, my subordinates remember!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Kaishan stared at the tiger and shouted angrily.


    "What, Yin Gong! Pig brain."


    "From now on, you are my distant nephew. You just came to Chang''an to do some pasta business. You owe you money for a delicious meal. You just asked me for justice, okay?"


    The subordinate nodded repeatedly.


    "Uncle Yin, nephew understand."


    Yan Kaishan nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "That''s right."


    Then he glanced at the broad clothes of his young subordinates and said.


    "You have never been out of the house for ten years. In Chang''an, no one knows you except the people in the Yan house."


    "If you go to the court, everything depends on your performance. If you are exposed, I think you should know the consequences."


    "Hide that thing. Don''t miss the horse."


    The young subordinate patted his clothes and said with firm commitment.


    "Don''t worry, nephew, there will be no difference!"


    Seeing that the boy had entered the play, Yan Bo shouted very kindly, but it was just like the real one.


    Yan Kaishan grinned, revealing his yellow teeth and said with a satisfied smile.


    "If you succeed in this move, your son can''t help it. The local public is willing to recognize you as a distant relative."


    As soon as he said this, the young subordinate turned his head and said excitedly.


    "Thank you for Yan Bo''s promotion. This time, I will live up to my mission!"


    Seeing that the matter had been explained, Yan Kaishan smiled even more, waved his hand and said.


    "Hurry! Be sure to take Tang Hao tonight!"


    "Promise!"


    Neat response accompanied by rumbling hoofs, a line of 30 people rushed towards a delicious food.

 Chapter 346

    At the same time.


    A man came out of the house slowly, led by Lu Anzan.


    Glancing around with vigilance and confirming that no one was following, Lu Anzan went straight to Yipin food.


    Wu Tong, hiding in the shadow, looked at the scene coldly and felt a trace of doubt in his heart.


    It is normal for Tubo princes to entertain princes and Tubo prime ministers to go.


    It''s just that it''s very similar and quite sensitive. Every move reveals a somewhat sneaky feeling.


    This undoubtedly makes Wutong, which is already in a difficult mood, a little worried and anxious.


    If it hadn''t been for the big fish mentioned by the Marquis, Wu Tong wished to break into the restaurant and find out.


    Of course, Lu Anzan was unaware of the look behind him.


    At this moment, I have been immersed in this careful plan.


    Luanzan was quite satisfied with the arrangement of the man wearing a hat.


    A thousand liang of gold for a pot of poisonous wine, which can kill two people.


    One is a domestic chess piece, and the other is a strong enemy in Datang.


    In luanzan''s opinion, such a deal is really worth it.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant hall, the restaurant shopkeeper quietly welcomed him.


    Looking at the door played on the third floor, the shopkeeper nodded slightly.


    Lu Anzan knew that the general trend had become. At this moment, the huge stone in his heart seemed to be dredged and very comfortable.


    Luanzan led the four envoys up slowly.


    It''s close.


    It''s close.


    When it was only about ten miles away from Yajian, Lu Anzan involuntarily slowed down.


    A pair of sharp eyes stared at the open door, pricked up their ears and heard every move in the house.


    Quiet.


    At this time, the third floor is particularly quiet.


    It''s so quiet that luanzan can hear his heart pounding with excitement.


    And in the hidden room.


    Tang Hao covered his mouth and nose, pinched the blackened silver spoon in his hand, and began to meditate.


    It is reasonable to say that the Tubo Prince invited himself to a banquet. The matter should be quite confidential, but not many people will know.


    Is this poisoning and the last assassination committed by the same group?


    incorrect!


    Tang Hao suddenly woke up.


    If the man behind the scenes wants to get rid of the Tubo prince, he can kill the Tubo prince in this light restaurant as he did last time.


    After all, this time, the Tubo prince went alone, and the assassins will succeed in one blow.


    And poisoning seems to be to catch himself and the Tubo prince!


    To cause such chaos as Datang, Tang Hao immediately flashed a group of people in his mind.


    The remaining sins of the former crown prince!


    This group of people who were afraid of chaos in the Tang Dynasty assassinated Princess Changle and the Tubo mission. They didn''t expect to point the spearhead at themselves in the end.


    This time, if the Tubo prince had not arrived first, drank wine and said, I''m afraid I would have been lying here at this time!


    A chill rushed into my heart.


    Click.


    The slight sound of stepping on the board came from outside the door.


    Tang Hao suddenly woke up from thinking. His pupils suddenly widened and his heart tightened inexplicably.


    The man behind it?


    Tang Hao quietly held his sword in his right hand and stared at the reflection coming from the door.


    Be ready to draw your sword back.


    Creak.


    The half closed door was pushed open.


    A middle-aged man''s face showed his eyes, with a fox fur felt hat and a machete at the waist.


    It''s luanzan.


    In the silent elegant room, four eyes are opposite.


    Shock and consternation appeared in their eyes at the same time.


    The difference is that Tang Hao didn''t expect Lu''an zanhu to appear at this time.


    What Lu Anzan didn''t want to say is that Tang Hao didn''t die.


    "Why are you?"


    With a touch of questioning in his cold tone, Tang Hao suddenly clenched his right hand on his sword.


    After a brief shock, Lu Anzan recovered in an instant.


    Seeing the tragic death of the Tubo prince on the seat, Lu Anzan widened his eyes, changed his face and exclaimed.


    "Prince! You... How do you..."


    He staggered and ran up two steps, fell to his knees with a plop, shivered and pulled the body of the still warm Tubo prince.


    "How... How could... This?"


    While talking, Lu Anzan shakily stretched out his right hand and slowly stroked the dark green cheek of the Tubo prince. Tears were already in his eyes and lost his voice.


    "I''m a little late, Prince. You... How could you... Look like this."


    Suddenly.


    Lu Anzan shook his body, raised his tearful face, pointed to Tang Hao and scolded.


    "Despicable man, my prince sincerely wishes to apologize to you, but you secretly poison the prince!"


    While talking, Lu Anzan stood up and shouted angrily.


    "It''s you! You murderous devil! How dare you kill my Tubo prince in broad daylight!"


    Tang Hao coldly looked at everything in front of him. Junlang''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of cold light. It seemed that he wanted to see through Lu Anzan and said in a deep voice.


    "When I came, the man was dead."


    After that, Tang Hao took a step forward, stared at Lu Anzan and said.


    "Why do you appear at this time?"


    Being stared at by the cold eyes, Lu Anzan felt a cold rush from the soles of his feet to his forehead. It seemed that there was a cold and threatening breath lingering in his heart. He didn''t feel that Lu Anzan''s breath was also in a hurry.


    In his horror, Lu Anzan bowed his head and dared not look at those eyes again. He knelt down at the foot of the Tubo Prince and roared.


    "Do I have to wait until you fly away?"


    "You murderous devil, I will sue the king of Tang! I want the king of Tang to give me justice back to Tubo!"

 Chapter 347

    It''s hard to argue.


    At this moment, it is useless to explain more.


    Tang Hao looked at Lu Anzan, who was crying on the body of the Tubo prince, and his thoughts were flying in his mind.


    Lu Anzan appears at this time, which is just right.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence, or maybe it''s a calculation.


    However, the Tubo Prime Minister already has the power to dump the government and the public. What benefits can he get from getting rid of the Tubo prince? "


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that there is a huge conspiracy vortex, and I am in this torrent and it is difficult to stay out of it.


    "Pay the debt!"


    A violent drink came from the staircase Hall of the restaurant.


    Followed by noisy footsteps.


    Yan Kaishan glanced at the open door on the third floor, looked at the stunned shopkeeper in the front hall and shouted.


    "You dare to make trouble for the people. At the foot of the emperor, you dare to entrap the money of my lord Xun''s nephew. I think you are impatient!"


    "Somebody! Take it!"


    When he said these words, Yan Kaishan opened his voice, and his vigorous voice spread all over the restaurant, even the lantern on the column flickered slightly.


    Hearing this vigorous drinking, the two people in the elegant room on the third floor were stunned at the same time.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly when he heard the slightly familiar voice.


    It''s getting more and more strange today!


    Even Yin Kaishan came?


    The figure lying on the body of the Tubo Prince shocked his heart and flashed a touch of consternation in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Datang officials came here.


    But he is still a meritorious noble!


    Lu Anzan''s look changed from surprise to joy.


    This matter will be spread out. Even if the Duke doesn''t intervene in this matter, he can be regarded as an excellent witness!


    There is an important Duke in the dynasty. With a few words, he will certainly be able to bear the accusation of Tang Hao.


    Lu Anzan got up, looked at Tang Hao with dignified eyes, snorted coldly, hurried out of the elegant room and shouted to Yan Kaishan below.


    "Grandpa! Something serious has happened!"


    The slightly frightened voice was mixed with a touch of sadness.


    Yan Kaishan, who was still thinking about how to go up to the third floor to plant, was ecstatic when he heard the cry.


    Looking up at the Tubo prime minister who came to the door, he held back his inner joy, raised his eyes, picked up an official tune and arched his hands at the Tubo Prime Minister upstairs.


    "It''s the Prime Minister of Tubo. It''s disrespectful."


    "I don''t know what the big phase calls."


    The Tubo prime minister was not sure which side the council would stand on. He was very cautious in his words, he said.


    "Someone committed an attack. I hope your Excellency will give me justice."


    Murder?


    Hearing the speech, Yan Kaishan was surprised and did not dare to neglect, and walked towards the steps of the pavilion.


    When he got to the attic, the scene in front of him really shocked Yan Kaishan.


    The tragic death of the Tubo prince was terrible.


    Tang Hao stood in the attic with a quiet and gloomy face and looked particularly calm.


    For a moment, Yan Kaishan''s mind turned.


    The situation is clear at a glance.


    Tang Hao poisoned the Tubo Prince''s wine, and then all the personal stolen goods caught by Tubo Daxiang were seized.


    Originally, I wanted to plant and frame the blame. This time, I don''t have to do it myself.


    In a moment, Yan Kaishan recovered from his shock and roared at Tang Hao.


    "Lord Dingbei! How dare you poison Tibetan envoys!"


    Hearing the angry tone, Tang Hao couldn''t help twitching in the corners of his eyes.


    Everything today is too strange.


    One is the strong enemy he once wanted to get rid of, and the other is the Duke he once offended.


    As soon as the Duke came on stage, he was charged with murdering envoys.


    Such a crime is not small at all,


    Tang Hao slowly removed his right hand from the handle of the sword, glanced at the corpse and said in a deep voice.


    "Man, I didn''t kill him. There''s someone else."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Anzan came up to the previous scene, wiped the corners of his eyes and asked.


    "Dare you argue?"


    "Just now, there are only you and me in the house. Is it possible that I, the Tubo prime minister, killed me?"


    When Yan Kaishan opened his mouth, he stood on his side, and his tone was a little heavier.


    Tang Hao looked cold and didn''t want to explain anything for a moment.


    After all, from now on, I can''t stand at all and can''t find any evidence to refute.


    Previously, Tang Hao and Tubo Prince


    Yan Kaishan sneered, slowly came forward and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Dingbei Hou, this time to calm the Northern Territory, even if it has made great contributions."


    "Now it''s the imperial city of Chang''an. How can you act recklessly here with your military skills?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was silent, Lu Anzan''s eyes turned, the corners of his eyes turned red and bowed his hands.


    "My Lord, I''ve come all the way with piety."


    "But I didn''t think that the prince was killed and died suddenly in Datang, which actually damaged Datang''s reputation."


    "I also hope your excellency can testify for our foreign envoys and expose this man''s atrocities in front of the king of Tang."


    After that, Lu Anzan''s eyes overflowed with blood, angrily pointed to Tang Hao and said.


    "It''s the shame of the Tang Dynasty that a man with a human face and an animal heart like you deserve to serve as an official in a state of etiquette!"


    "I will face the Holy One and let you live for your life! Return my prince''s innocence!"


    These words hit Yan Kaishan''s heart and immediately faced Lu Anzan and bowed his hands.


    "Don''t worry, the Tibetan emissary is a distinguished guest in Datang. Datang will never tolerate this matter and will punish it severely!"


    "However, people can''t come back to life after death. I hope the prime minister will be sad and change. The old minister will go to the palace and report it tomorrow."


    After that, Yan Kaishan frowned, his eyes showed a fierce light, waved his big hand and shouted.


    "Come on! Take down the murderer!"

 Chapter 348

    A delicacy, an elegant room in the attic on the third floor.


    Around the door were more than twenty Yan Family guards, who looked at each other under the roar of Yan Kaishan.


    At this time, Tang Hao was the Dingbei Marquis of the Tang Dynasty, and his title was only one class lower than Yin Kaishan.


    In terms of official position, he is a general of Yunhui from the third grade.


    Obviously, these soldiers did not dare to touch the rank and title easily.


    If you say you''re living in the Yan family, but if you can''t catch Tang Hao at this time, you''ll lose your head.


    For a moment, the soldiers were stunned and at a loss.


    Yan Kaishan turned his back to the guard and didn''t see anyone coming forward for a long time. He suddenly turned around and shouted.


    "Wait for what? Can''t the rebellion succeed?"


    "A murderer, why fear!"


    At this moment, Yan Kaishan, who had the winning ticket, had completely ignored Tang Hao''s identity, and his heart had been filled with the pleasure of revenge.


    Not to mention the support of the crown prince behind him, in the scene of getting stolen goods, there are Tubo envoys present, and he also has 10000 reasons to punish Tang Hao.


    Seeing their master''s angry face, the pro guards faced their scalp and stared at Tang Hao, who stood proudly, and moved slowly.


    "Who dares to move the Marquis!"


    The roar of drinking is like thunder, which vibrates the restaurant and does not disperse around the beam.


    In this small restaurant, it seemed as if a gust of wind was blowing, and the lanterns on the wooden columns fluttered and swayed a few times.


    With the sound, Yan Family guards were surprised and looked down.


    In the hall, eighteen people in black stood neatly on the first floor with their heads held high.


    The eighteen people stood in the hall like copper walls and iron pillars.


    "Yes... It''s them! It''s the people in black!"


    "Those who have touched the Lord of England!"


    "Why did they... Come?"


    The arrival of the 18th cavalry immediately caused a big shock among the Yan Family guards.


    Thinking back to the beginning, Li Ji''s son was injured by Tang Hao. Li Ji led the elite soldiers in the house to ask for an explanation.


    It was the appearance of these 18 people that made these elite soldiers splash blood in the Viscount''s house and maimed most of them.


    Although they didn''t come to the scene in person, 18 people were unharmed against 60 people, as can be seen from the force of these 18 people.


    These pro guards don''t want to fight these people in black.


    A trace of panic flashed across the faces of many pro guards and looked at the 18 people.


    Yan Kaishan also went out of the attic and saw the scene.


    The leader in black glanced at Yan Kaishan on the third floor and raised his right hand.


    Wow.


    The sound of the neat blade touching the scabbard came.


    Eighteen men in black put their right hands neatly on the handle of the blade.


    Wu Tong strode forward, slowly walked up the steps and came towards the third floor.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    The dull sound of footsteps stepping on the wooden floor began to sound.


    Not long.


    At the end of the third floor.


    A man holding Tang Dao slowly appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    In the sound of slow footsteps, an awe inspiring evil spirit seemed to diffuse invisibly in the air.


    Yan Family guards looked at the approaching figure, and the hearts of the guards jumped wildly with the clearer footsteps.


    More than twenty Yan family members felt that the air became sticky at this moment, and became dignified and thick between breathing.


    Several close guards moved back involuntarily.


    The hand holding Tang Dao also trembled faintly.


    A pair of eyes stared at the right hand of the man in black holding the blade.


    It seems that the arrival of the man in black filled the whole third floor with a faint smell of blood, and a rotten shadow of death followed.


    Under the flickering candlelight, a pair of cold eyes like an ice cellar flashed. Wu Tong took a cold look at these pro guards and strode to the elegant attic.


    Yin Kaishan glanced at Tang Hao, who was still meditating in Ya Jian, and looked at Tubo, who was a little frightened, with a very complex complexion.


    There is no doubt about the high force of the 18th cavalry.


    But if you let 18 people escort Tang Hao away under your own eyes, wouldn''t it make people laugh.


    He shouted at the approaching Wutong.


    "Your master is already a murderer. I advise you not to fool around! Wait for your majesty!"


    Wu Tong turned a deaf ear to it and even looked at Yin Kaishan.


    As the pro guards slowly retreated, they gave way to the open door of the elegant room on the third floor.


    Wu Tong bowed respectfully and bowed his hands, Lang said.


    "Hou ye, it''s getting late. You''d better go back to the house earlier."


    Tang Hao glanced at the scene again, waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he slowly left the elegant room, and Wu Tong respectfully followed Tang Hao behind.


    After taking a few steps, Tang Hao turned slowly, glanced at Lu Anzan and Yin Kaishan and said in a deep voice.


    "I will investigate this matter myself."


    Seeing Tang Hao, Yan Kaishan walked out with such a leisurely stride. He was worried and shouted.


    "You just left? You..."


    Shua!


    The sword came out of the scabbard.


    Eighteen riders, cold light everywhere.


    "Welcome the Marquis back to the house!"


    The deafening sound resounded through the restaurant.


    Hearing the sound of the sword coming out of its sheath, Yan Kaishan stopped talking.


    Those close guards behind them could not help shaking their bodies and looked at the hall on the first floor in horror.


    Tang Hao and his party walked slowly and slowly withdrew from the restaurant.


    Looking at the last figure disappearing at the door, the pro guards breathed a sigh of relief and were still terrified when they remembered the scene just now.


    Yan Kaishan looked at the door where there was no one, clenched his teeth, hammered his fist on the attic railing, turned back and scolded angrily.


    "A bunch of losers! What''s the use of raising you!"


    Lu Anzan looked at everything in his eyes and found out the discord between Yin Kaishan and Tang Hao.


    "Why should you be angry, sir? It''s settled."


    After listening, Yan Kaishan met Lu Anzan''s eyes, and they nodded tacitly.

 Chapter 349

    After Tang Hao left, Yin Kaishan and Lu Anzan talked privately in the restaurant for a long time.


    After some negotiation, the two people with different ideas found that their purposes were surprisingly consistent.


    After a long talk, it dissipated.


    On the other hand, Tang Hao sorted out some clues from this huge conspiracy.


    Now the two parties involved in this matter have surfaced.


    One is Lu Anzan, the other is Yin Kaishan.


    Both have their own reasons, but the time of their emergence has just become a doubt.


    There is also a black hand behind the planning of the whole incident. Tang Hao believes that it is probably done by the remaining Party of the former crown prince.


    And all this is just my own guess.


    For now, I don''t have any evidence.


    It was not until late at night that Tang Hao fell asleep.


    The next day at Chenshi.


    In his sleep, Tang Hao was awakened by the shrill message of father-in-law Rong.


    Tang Hao had already guessed that today''s morning would be summoned by the king of Tang, but he didn''t expect to be in such a hurry.


    Accompanied by father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao came all the way to the Tai Chi hall.


    Step into the Tai Chi hall.


    Gao Shilian, eldest son Wuji and other old ministers had already stood in the hall with their hands tied and looked dignified.


    Although it''s not early time, today''s incident happened suddenly, and all civil and military officials have arrived.


    In the main hall, Yin Kaishan was already standing under the main hall. He must have told all civil and military officials and the king of Tang about the sudden death of the Tubo prince.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty stood in front of the Dragon chair with his hands down and his face was angry.


    Tang Hao strode to the side of Yin Kaishan, bowed and said.


    "My Lord, I have seen your majesty."


    The king of Tang looked angry, stared at Tang Hao and asked loudly.


    "I ask you, did you do the sudden death of the Tubo prince?"


    Tang Hao slowly stood up straight and shouted.


    "No!"


    "After being invited by the Tubo prince, I went to the Yipin restaurant. I never thought that when I first arrived in the elegant room of the attic, the Tubo prince had died on the spot."


    Hearing this explanation, the king of Tang stared at Tang Hao and said in a deep voice.


    "Is this really true?"


    Tang Hao nodded firmly and said.


    "What I said is absolutely true."


    At this time, Yan Kaishan glanced at Tang Hao, and a faint cold smile flashed on his face, bowing his hands.


    "Your Majesty, don''t listen to this boy''s nonsense."


    "In this hall, Tang Hao strongly advised his majesty to get rid of the Tubo emissaries."


    "In my opinion, it must be Tang Hao who secretly didn''t listen to the emperor''s order and hurt the killer."


    Sure enough, the king of Tang looked at Tang Hao coldly and said.


    "How do you explain this?"


    Tang Hao turned his head and looked at Yan Kaishan next to him, turned his mouth and looked at King Tang again.


    "I advocate getting rid of him, but this poisoning is not what I did."


    "The Tubo Prince invited me to a banquet, but it happened at the banquet. If the minister did it, wouldn''t he announce to the world that I am the most suspicious?"


    After that, Tang Hao stared at Yin Kaishan and said word by word.


    "If I really want to get rid of the Tubo mission, how can I have such trouble? I can do it myself."


    "What''s more, if I did it myself, the whole Tibetan mission should be killed."


    What Tang Hao said is true.


    With his current force, there are few opponents for the whole Datang.


    For these five Tibetan envoys, they can end their lives with their swords.


    At this time, changsun Wuji also slowly stepped out of the line, stood in the hall, faced the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao is now a marquis, and his official position is higher than the third grade."


    "When it comes to personal poisoning, I''m afraid such shameless things are inconsistent with his identity."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Shilian twirled his beard and echoed.


    "What Duke Zhao said is that a marquis poisoned the Tubo prince by such despicable means. It sounds particularly funny."


    The king of Tang also felt that there was something hidden about it, and would never believe that Tang Hao would do such a thing.


    "It is no small matter that the Tubo Prince died suddenly in Datang."


    "As you said, you didn''t do this. As the founder of Dali temple, you should investigate the Dragon pulse."


    "This time, I will order you to investigate. If the investigation fails, I will punish you for offending!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was stunned on the spot.


    Because of the war in the north, Tang Hao just left Dali temple and freed himself from the Royal case.


    According to my own speculation, most of the matter has something to do with the former crown prince Yu Dang.


    This time, isn''t it necessary to get involved in the case file of this royal dispute.


    Hearing what the king of Tang said, Yan Kaishan around Tang Hao trembled. Unexpectedly, the matter was resolved in a few words!


    Yan Kaishan was in a hurry and took a step forward and said.


    "Your Majesty, this is no small matter! Tang Hao has a great relationship with this matter. Don''t let Tang Hao start an investigation."


    "If Tang Hao interferes in it, wouldn''t it be a headless pending case!"


    Although it is not clear, Yin Kaishan''s direction is already obvious.


    Sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and his party could not help but frown slightly.


    Hearing Yin Kaishan''s words, Gao Shilian''s face sank, stared at Yin Kaishan and said in a deep voice.


    "Duke of E, what do you mean?"


    After that, Gao Shilian scolded fiercely.


    "Obstruct it?"


    "Do you think Tang Hao did this and will cover it up in the investigation?"


    If it were on weekdays, Yin Kaishan might be extremely afraid of Gao Shilian.


    But at this moment, there was the prince behind Yan Kaishan. He was not afraid of Yan Kaishan''s questioning, Lang said.


    "I''m just talking about things!"


    "If it''s done like this, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public."

 Chapter 350

    patch up a quarrel and reconcile the parties concerned.


    This is a big problem.


    With a slight frown, the king of Tang slowly sat on the Dragon chair and said in a deep voice.


    "Dear Aiqing, as you said, how to appease the Tubo side?"


    While he was talking, there was a cry outside the palace.


    The sound came faintly through the square in front of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, you have to decide for our Tibetan mission!"


    When people arrive, the voice has come.


    Tang Wang''s face became gloomy, waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Those who should come will come, Xuan."


    After that, father-in-law Rong''s shrill voice spread across the hall.


    Not long ago, Lu Anzan came in a hurry with old tears.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Lu Anzan flopped, knelt down in the hall and choked.


    "Your Majesty, Tubo has been friendly with the Tang Dynasty for several years."


    "Our envoys have been admiring the style of the Tang Dynasty for a long time. They have come all the way and are full of piety."


    "But I didn''t want to be plotted by traitors. My future Prince of the Tang Dynasty was badly hurt. Please make decisions for me."


    Having said that, Lu Anzan was already in tears and extremely sad.


    In this situation, Tang Hao suddenly flashed an ominous premonition in his heart.


    As soon as the Tubo Prime Minister entered the temple, he was so noisy. It seems that this matter will not be stopped easily.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the Dragon chair and looked at Lu Anzan''s slightly pompous behavior. He frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "I understand what the prime minister said."


    "This matter is of great importance. I have ordered Tang Hao to investigate and will give an account to the Tubo state."


    Hearing what the king of Tang said, the Tubo prime minister was a little stunned and quickly denied.


    "Your majesty! Tang Hao is the real murderer who poisoned my prince. How can you enable him to investigate the case!"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang leaned forward slightly, his eyes glittered and said.


    "Where does the prime minister say this? Is there evidence?"


    Lu''an praised the corner of his clothes and wiped the tearful eyes, saying.


    "Your Yin Gong can testify that he was right at the scene."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Kaishan lost no time to take over the conversation and said.


    "Indeed, as the prime minister said, last night I went to collect debts from the shopkeeper of yipincai for my nephew, and I was caught in this murder."


    "All the shopkeepers and boys of the restaurant have been taken down by the minister, and the restaurant has been sealed up."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes drifted between the Tubo prime minister and Yin Kaishan, looked at them for a long time, and said slowly.


    "Have you ever asked what?"


    Yan Kaishan slowly took out a confession, held it up with both hands and said.


    "After a night of questioning, the shopkeeper revealed that Tang Hao forced him to do it. Please have a look at it."


    As soon as this remark was made, the ministers of brachial shares in the audience were in an uproar.


    But most of them are still skeptical voices.


    Most of the cases of rich and powerful clans are coercion and inducement, and its authenticity can be imagined.


    The king of Tang glanced at the confession and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, do you have evidence to refute?"


    Tang Hao didn''t even know the shopkeeper''s last name. Naturally, he knew that this confession was fabricated out of thin air.


    But I don''t have any evidence.


    "Minister, there is no evidence."


    "But people are not harmed by ministers!"


    Yan Kaishan took a step forward and Lang said.


    "Your Majesty, if you can poison the Tubo Prince wine with excellent martial arts, you must be an expert."


    "Tang Hao has the ability to cure Princess Changle''s stubborn diseases. He must have the ability to make colorless and tasteless poisons."


    The Tubo prime minister also took advantage of this opportunity and said.


    "Your majesty! Although the Tubo prince made rude remarks in the competition and disrespected the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, he was not guilty to death."


    "What Tang Hao did was to maliciously make the two countries hostile and destroy our friendship and good neighborliness."


    "I implore the king of Tang to bring the murderer to justice, pay for his life, return the innocence of the Tang Dynasty and the purity of the two countries."


    Life for life!


    Tang Hao''s heart moved when he heard the speech.


    I''m afraid Tubo is the one behind the scenes!


    Unexpectedly, I still put down the idea of killing, but this man was in hot pursuit and wanted to kill himself!


    The king of the Tang Dynasty on the Dragon chair listened, his face completely gloomy, his chin in his hand, as if thinking.


    Gao Shilian raised his eyes slightly and saw the figure of the eye dragon sitting high above.


    As the right-hand man of the king of Tang, Gao Shilian naturally realized the difficulties of the king of Tang at this time.


    Walking slowly up the hall, Gao Shilian stared at Yan Kaishan, his eyes burning, as if he wanted to see through him.


    "Duke of Hubei, all the officials know that Tang Hao taught you those two evil children. You have a grudge against Tang Hao."


    "This private interrogation of the people in the restaurant, you don''t know whether there is any coercion or inducement here."


    "It''s a little hasty to decide people''s life and death just by a statement you submitted."


    Then he looked at Yan Kaishan, who was dodging, and his face turned red, and said in a deep voice.


    "Family affairs are small and state affairs are big. I hope the Duke of Hubei will weigh them more."


    After teaching Yin Kaishan a lesson, Gao Shilian took two steps slowly, turned his eyes to the Tubo prime minister who knelt to the ground and said.


    "You are the Prime Minister of Tubo, but this time you are like a woman. Do you lose your status as a prime minister?"


    After that, Gao Shilian stared at the Tibetan prime minister.


    "I remember that the assassination of the Tubo Prince not long ago has sounded an alarm to you now."


    "Why did the Tubo Prince still go to the banquet alone this time? Is it too strange?"

 Chapter 351

    The hall was silent.


    The ministers present were also meditating on the two doubts Gao Shilian said.


    The Tubo Prime Minister slowly stood up from the hall, snorted coldly, looked around and said.


    "The murder of the Tubo Prince is a certainty. Your country has submitted the evidence."


    "But I never thought that the Tang Dynasty, a country of etiquette, would question our Tubo mission if it did not seek justice for our envoys!"


    "Ridiculous!"


    After that, the Tubo Prime Minister stared at the silent king of Tang and said in a loud voice.


    "Your Majesty, is this justice for returning me to Tubo?"


    "Is this how the state of etiquette accepts this homicide case?"


    In the sound of questioning, the king of Tang''s eyebrows gradually twisted up, and an angry flame gradually rose from his heart.


    It seems that the murderer has no time to investigate thoroughly. Today, I will give the Tubo mission a statement.


    At this moment, it is not that the king of the Tang Dynasty is afraid of the Tibetan prime minister, but it is related to the relationship between the two countries and the future layout of the Tang Dynasty.


    Right now.


    One of the officials walked out of the group, walked slowly on the hall, and bowed down and hugged boxing.


    "Your majesty! Poison emissary, this time it happened in Datang again. It can''t be underestimated."


    "At present, the evidence is available. In the view of the minister, it''s better to take Tang HAOGE to the official position, break into the dungeon and detain him."


    "First, we can give an explanation to the Tubo state to show our determination to thoroughly investigate this matter."


    "Second, Tang Hao was banned from participating in the trial of the murder case, so he completely avoided suspicion."


    The man has a slender face, small eyes and flat nose, giving people a sense of thief''s eyebrows and rat''s eyes.


    On weekdays, this man was cautious in his words and deeds. Although he was in the same Dynasty, other ministers rarely heard his advice.


    But today, he is the first to stand up for the first time.


    The king of Tang was also quite surprised. After hearing this man''s words, his face was a bit gloomy, and a pair of big hands clenched into fists.


    At the same time, Gao Shilian narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he had seen the official, he couldn''t think of his name for the moment.


    So strange to his long, sharp voice.


    After listening to the man''s advice, Gao Shilian''s dignified face floated a trace of anger, looked at the bowing official, looked at him for a few eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Tang Hao is not only a general under the cloud command granted by his majesty, but also a new marquis. His status is so prominent."


    Saying this, Gao Shilian took two steps slowly and came to the man. A cold light reflected in his eyes, and then said.


    "Into the dungeon? You can think of it!"


    "If you enter this dungeon, you will be branded with the prisoner''s brand. Can you return Tang Hao''s reputation with Zhaoxue in the future?"


    Seeing his nephew in trouble, his eldest son Wuji was also very anxious. When he heard about the plan to break into the dungeon, he immediately became angry.


    What is a dungeon?


    Entering the dungeon means half a foot has stepped into the gate of hell.


    There is no contact with the outside world.


    If this case becomes a pending case, it will ruin Tang Hao''s great future in vain.


    Thinking of this, changsun Wuji quickly stood up and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, never. This murder case is understood. Someone planted it."


    "If your majesty punished Tang Hao severely, wouldn''t those behind the scenes succeed in vain."


    "In my opinion, we should arrange people to thoroughly investigate the matter and make a decision when the facts come out."


    Just then, the voice of determination came from the hall.


    "Your majesty! Minister Li Jing knows a lot about this son-in-law."


    While talking, Li Jing walked into the hall, looked awe inspiring, upright and said in a loud voice.


    "I guarantee with my life that Tang Hao is not a murderer, let alone a villain who plays some despicable means."


    "Look at your majesty!"


    Li Jing, who has always been silent, was able to stand up at this time, which was more or less unexpected.


    Tang Hao, standing in the hall, glanced with relief and gratitude from the courtiers who begged for him one by one, and his heart was warm.


    The king of Tang was also very pleased to hear the positions of these ministers. He looked a little slower and nodded slightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Kaishan snorted coldly and said.


    "I have submitted my confession, but you have questioned it in every way. Then, if you have submitted your confession, should I also question it?"


    After that, Yin Kaishan looked at Li Jing and said.


    "Duke Wei, you and Tang Hao are a family. You should avoid suspicion about this."


    "I''m not aiming at your son-in-law, but the evidence of this man is here. I''m willing to protect him, but I can''t help it."


    Li Jing was not good at debating. For Yin Kaishan''s words, she blushed for a moment.


    "You..."


    In the middle of it, I don''t know how to go on.


    Lu Anzan sees that the Minister of humerus in the court has stood up a lot to intercede for Tang Hao. If this goes on, Tang Hao''s crime will be alleviated a lot.


    At present, only by forcing the king of Tang to cut off quickly can Tang Hao''s crime be cured and future troubles be avoided.


    If you really trace this matter, I''m afraid you''ll find some clues and eventually find yourself.


    Thinking of this, Lu Anzan took two steps forward, and the officials in the Li Yu hall were at the forefront, bowing their hands.


    "Your Majesty, the Tubo Prince suddenly died unexpectedly."


    "Now that the prince has died in a foreign land, we should set out quickly and return to our hometown to bury his body."


    "I hope the king of Tang can cure Tang Hao''s death and comfort the prince''s spirit!"

 Chapter 352

    "Nonsense!"


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, sitting high on the Dragon chair, has this Imperial Majesty on his gloomy face.


    "As for sentencing, this is the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty. How can it be decided by your Tubo envoy!"


    The powerful voice sounded like a ringing bell, which made everyone''s eardrums buzzing.


    Luan Zan bit his teeth and bowed his head. He was unwilling, but his mouth was soft.


    "What your majesty said is true. I said more."


    "Your majesty!"


    A shout and from the civil minister group sounded again, a strong civil servant stood up and said in a loud voice.


    "This murder case is quite strange and has many doubts, but from beginning to end, Tang Hao has no evidence and proves his innocence."


    "If you let Tang Hao ignore the suspect on the grounds of investigation, I''m afraid it will encourage the arrogance of some murderers. Please think twice!"


    As soon as the voice fell, another man stood up.


    "Your majesty! Although Tang Hao has excellent military skills, he must not break the law of the Tang Dynasty."


    "According to the laws and regulations, all suspects need to be temporarily detained in prison and brought to trial at any time until the whole case comes out."


    Under the leadership of the two, some people came forward one after another.


    "Your Majesty, I think that childe Tang is suspected of misbehaving by virtue of his meritorious deeds and should be taken into prison."


    "Your Majesty..."


    ¡­¡­


    Above the hall, those who had not been active in ordinary days now sprung up like mushrooms.


    Their reasons are similar, but their purposes are surprisingly consistent.


    Ask King Tang to punish Tang Hao!


    The crowd who rushed out one after another bowed their hands and spoke freely, which only made the old ministers who had just pleaded for Tang Hao numb and confused.


    Did Tang Hao offend a big man?


    Tang Hao was surprised to see the old ministers walking into the palace.


    The people against themselves this time are obviously led by Yin Kaishan.


    But according to Yin Kaishan''s strength, he will never call on these important officials.


    Is there a greater force behind this?


    Unconsciously, Tang Hao turned to look at Yin Kaishan.


    At this time, Yan Kaishan''s mouth showed a faint smile, which made people particularly unhappy.


    Standing in the hall, Lu Anzan, the head of the crowd, looked back at the ministers who came out one after another. His surprised face was mixed with some surprises.


    The old ministers petitioned one after another, which was completely beyond the expectation of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    With the departure of all the ministers, the king of Tang''s face was extremely ugly! The clenched fist trembled faintly.


    How could he not see that some forces must be behind it.


    It is a taboo in the court to form parties for personal gain!


    I don''t know who instigated these ministers!


    After a while, more than a dozen unfamiliar ministers had already stood up in the hall.


    Bang.


    As soon as king Tang patted the table in front of him, "Teng" stood up.


    With great strength, the stack of memorials on the table fell to the ground, and even the table moved forward slightly.


    "Enough!"


    The majestic tiger''s eyes glared at the ministers, pointed to the ministers who stood up and shouted.


    "Can''t you do the opposite?"


    The ministers who stood in the temple stopped talking and stood where they were.


    Longyan was furious.


    The hall was silent.


    The king of Tang frowned and clenched his fist.


    In addition to anger, thoughts are flying.


    At present, if there is no definite punishment, these ministers are afraid they will not give up.


    As for these old ministers, it is absolutely infeasible to imprison Tang Hao in prison.


    The vertical and horizontal intertwined forces involved in this murder case are too huge. I''m afraid it will be a carefully planned pending case.


    If Tang Hao goes to prison, he may not turn over again.


    Tang Wang''s eyes twitched and his eyes turned to Tang Hao. He couldn''t bear it.


    Thinking for a long time, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "The Tubo Prince died suddenly. Tang Hao was suspected of committing murder. He deprived him of the position of general Yunhui and doctor Yinqing Guanglu and was banned from the Viscount''s house."


    "These cases are handed over to Dali temple for investigation. Within half a month, I will find out the people behind the scenes."


    While talking, the king of Tang glanced at all the ministers in front of him, and finally fixed his eyes on Tang Hao, saying.


    "I will give you a fair account."


    When officials reached the third grade and saw the wind and water rise, they suddenly fell into an endless abyss.


    Although it is not completely according to what the officials said.


    But just a change to an official position has made Datang lose a pillar of talent!


    Forbidding the Viscount''s residence is the face left by the king of Tang to Tang Hao.


    However, at the same time, it also destroyed Tang Hao''s future.


    If the foot ban is not lifted for one day, Tang Hao will have no possibility to turn over again.


    Tang Hao looked calm and arched his hands.


    "Minister, kowtow to thank longen!"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was to be deprived of his official position, sun Wuji felt anxious.


    Take a step forward, go to the palace, hurry.


    "Your Majesty, think twice! Now Datang has finally produced such an excellent young talent."


    "Such a loss will only ruin the child''s future!"


    "I hope your majesty will be lenient and wait for the murder to come out."


    Gao Shilian was also reluctant to give up. He looked at Tang Hao, who was calm, and then looked at the king of Tang. His words were sincere and said.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Tang Hao is excellent in martial arts. He is a general!"


    "Cutting off officials and banning foot in the house will only let the rising star of military generals fall. It''s really the misfortune of our Tang Dynasty."


    "I hope your majesty will think twice."


    The king of Tang frowned and snorted coldly.


    "Don''t say much about it!"


    Then he brushed his sleeves and left the hall angrily.

 Chapter 353

    The holy will has been decided.


    Tang Hao''s guilt is settled.


    At the moment, Tang Hao is just an aristocrat with an empty marquis.


    For this result, the elder sun Wuji, Gao Shilian and other veteran officials were angry, but they were more sorry.


    Among the chaotang, Yin Kaishan and Lu Anzan benefited the most.


    Tang Hao was dismissed and there were no soldiers under him.


    It will no longer threaten the safety of Tubo.


    There is also less capital to compete with Yin Kaishan.


    In the Viscount''s house.


    The morning light spilled in along the hollowed out carved windows. The tea fragrance on the bright and clean table was long, and the white gas curled up in the sun, bright and dark.


    Tang Hao leaned against the soft couch beside the table and closed his eyes.


    Behind him, the graceful maidservant gently kneaded Tang Hao''s shoulders.


    Opposite the table, Wu Tong frowned and looked dignified.


    Since Tang Hao returned to the mansion, he ordered his servants to shut the door and thank the guests.


    Wu Tong knew that Tang Hao must have been punished.


    Yan Kaishan took revenge for his private affairs and fell into a well, which Wu Tong could understand.


    But those old ministers in the court would attack Tang Hao at this time, completely out of his expectation.


    Of course, Tang Hao was removed from his official position and banned from the government.


    It won''t be easy for anyone to leave it.


    Especially Wu Tong knew that Tang Hao was definitely wronged.


    The atmosphere in the whole room became a little dignified.


    A long time.


    Wu Tong raised his eyes slowly, looked at the figure on the soft couch and said slowly.


    "Hou ye, what should I do this time?"


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes, bathed in the side face under his eyes, and burst into a smile.


    "Since your majesty has deprived me of my official position, but my rank is still there, then I just feel at ease to be Tao Zhu Gong of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong sighed and comforted.


    "As the saying goes, blessings and misfortunes depend on each other. Behind such a sudden disaster, it may not be a bad thing."


    Tang Hao blinked his eyes, which looked particularly deep under the cover of his eyelashes.


    After hearing what Wu Tong said, Tang Hao''s eyes flashed and said.


    "Yes! Although they did it, they didn''t kill me."


    "This is the greatest blessing."


    Wu Tong picked up the warm tea, handed it to Tang Hao and said.


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it."


    "This is a warning to us from the man behind the scenes."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, took the teacup, took a sip and said.


    "Good!"


    "In retrospect, I walked too smoothly with my hand."


    "In just a few months, I jumped from a cloth cloth to a marquis. How many people can be as fast as me in ancient and modern times?"


    "The king is in charge. If my minister has a smooth journey, I''m afraid his majesty will be afraid if he goes on like this."


    Tang Hao seemed to have a general idea, and his words were very relaxed.


    The oppressive heaviness in Wu Tong''s heart also weakened a lot. After analyzing for a moment, he said.


    "Lord, this time, although your majesty has to deprive you of your official position."


    "In the eyes of others, the Marquis has lost a lot."


    "But in fact, what has been lost is nothing but unimportant things. The influence of the marquis in the army is still unabated. If his subordinates guess well, there will be many people in the army who will complain for the marquis."


    Tang Hao and Wu Tong were both soldiers and soldiers.


    Naturally, I know the life and death feelings between soldiers like the back of my hand.


    Blowing the tea floating on the clear tea, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "It''s rare to have this rest time today after months of war. I should cherish this time."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zheng Dian.


    Empress Chang sun sat in front of the bronze mirror, looked at the face reflected in the mirror and said.


    "Xiaoyue, do you think the palace is old?"


    "Can''t compare with those new talents in the palace?"


    The maid in waiting named Xiao Yue smiled as she rolled the dark hair of the empress changsun.


    "The empress is joking. The empress is dignified and virtuous, and her mother is in the world. There are those yellow haired girls who can compare with them."


    With the crisp praise behind her, empress Chang sun shook her head slightly and said.


    "People, there will always be an old man and all sentient beings. Who will avoid it?"


    Just at this point, empress Chang sun suddenly coughed.


    The palace maid behind her hurriedly loosened half of her bun, took out her handkerchief and handed it to her.


    Empress Chang Sun took the handkerchief and covered her lips.


    The original loud cough became dull, and the waterfall of hair on the back fluctuated with the cough.


    Seeing this, the palace maid patted the empress changsun on the back. She looked worried and anxious and said.


    "Empress, why don''t you recall the sun Yaowang."


    Empress Chang sun coughed again for a while, then stopped, wiped her lips and said.


    "Now zhier''s stubborn disease has been cured. It''s useless to keep the medicine king in the palace."


    "What''s more, it''s a blessing for the medicine king to travel all over the world, heal the sufferings of the people all over the world and benefit Datang."


    "This palace just feels cold occasionally. It doesn''t matter."


    After that, the eldest sun empress sat down again, looked at the slightly haggard sound and shadow in the mirror and said.


    "By the way, I heard that one of the talented people who entered the Palace this time is quite talented and independent. Is that true?"


    Hearing the speech, the maid in waiting behind stopped her hand, recalled for a moment and said.


    "Tell your mother that there is indeed this person, and your maidservant has heard of it."


    "This man seems to be surnamed Wu..."

 Chapter 354

    A master and a servant discussed the good stories and interesting stories of the talented people in the palace.


    Laughter and laughter came from time to time from the huge legislative palace.


    A peaceful and happy atmosphere.


    Outside the hall, small and hurried footsteps rang.


    In a moment, father-in-law Rong hurried in, stood at the gate of the hall and said.


    "Mother, it''s not good!"


    As the shrill voice spread, the laughter and laughter in the side hall of the legislative hall stopped instantly.


    In a moment, the voice of empress Chang sun came out.


    "Grandpa Rong? What''s up?"


    Father-in-law Rong was anxious.


    "Today, in the early Dynasty, general Tang was dismissed from office and has been banned from the Viscount''s house!"


    Pop.


    The crisp sound of jade falling on the ground came.


    In the blink of an eye, a shadow came out of the side hall.


    Followed by a maid with a cloak.


    Empress Chang sun put a horn comb in half of her dressing. She looked a little flustered and went to the main hall.


    "Dismissed? Grounded?"


    "And why?"


    Hearing the sound with a touch of panic, father-in-law Rong frowned and said.


    "Just last night, general Tang went to the banquet at the invitation of the Tubo prince, but the Tubo prince had already died at the banquet!"


    Sudden death?


    After listening, empress Chang sun''s heart tightened, and an uneasy premonition immediately climbed to her heart.


    Just a few days ago, Tang Hao personally wanted to express his desire to remove Tubo envoys.


    He also acquiesced in Tang Hao''s plan.


    Did Tang Hao do the sudden death of the Tubo prince?


    Grandpa Rong continued.


    "According to general Tang, at the beginning of the banquet, the Tubo Prince died suddenly."


    "When he first arrived at the banquet restaurant, he saw the poisoned corpse of the Tubo prince."


    After listening, empress Chang sun''s suspicious heart slowly eased down.


    Although Tang Hao once confided that he wanted to get rid of the Tubo people.


    But in the view of empress Chang sun, Tang Hao has always been calm and calm. Even if he did it, he wouldn''t do it so badly.


    Not to mention poisoning.


    Empress Chang sun slowly sat down on the soft couch, and the maid in waiting hurriedly put on her fur cloak.


    After sorting out her thoughts, empress Chang sun calmed down, raised her eyebrows slightly and asked.


    "Such despicable means must not have been done by Tang Hao. Didn''t he justify it?"


    Father-in-law Rong stepped forward and stood on the side of the empress changsun, whispering.


    "I guess your majesty will never believe that Tang Hao did such things."


    After that, father-in-law Rong bowed and whispered.


    "The bad thing is that the Prime Minister of Tubo also came to the hall to make trouble."


    "Moreover, I don''t know why today, under the leadership of Yin Kaishan, those important ministers who were usually silent united, and a group of nearly 20 people jointly sued general Tang and asked the king of Tang to punish general Tang."


    As soon as the words came out, empress Chang sun''s face changed slightly, and an idea flashed in her heart.


    gang up for selfish one ''s own selfish interests!


    This is a taboo in the court!


    Empress Chang sun''s face gradually became dignified and said in a deep voice.


    "Although Yin Kaishan was a minister of brachial shares, he definitely didn''t have the strength to unite so many important ministers."


    "Does it mean that someone is behind this?"


    Father-in-law Rong nodded secretly and whispered.


    "I guess your majesty disposed of general Tang in order to completely find out the forces behind the scenes."


    Empress Chang sun''s jade face was frosty, and her eyes lit up a fierce look.


    "They are so brave!"


    As a tacit couple, empress Chang sun knows the reason why her majesty did so.


    At present, the villains complain first, and the forces behind the scenes are lurking in the dark.


    Ge Guan was an explanation to the Tibetan prime minister, and banning feet was a kind of protection to Tang Hao.


    After a short period of shock and anger, empress Chang sun calmed down.


    Now that the new star of Datang has fallen, finding out the real murderer is the top priority.


    A long time.


    Empress Chang sun sighed and said.


    "Hey! Tang Hao is a dazzling star among our young talents in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Just like this, I don''t know when this unjust case can be cleared, and Tang Hao doesn''t know when he can turn over."


    Honor and justice.


    "The forces involved in this matter are too large. There are not only Tubo factors, but also many forces in the Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid it will take some time¡°


    "Now, the king of the Tang Dynasty has asked the whole Dali temple to stop the case and do its best to investigate the matter. My mother doesn''t have to worry."


    Empress Chang sun sighed, slowly stood up, took a few steps in the hall and meditated.


    After all, it was caused by the competition.


    Thinking of the competition, empress Chang sun felt more guilty.


    In public and private, Tang Hao resolutely took action to save Tang''s face and blocked the Tubo Prince''s intention to marry Princess Changle.


    But I don''t want to. Now Tang Hao has come to this end.


    The empress Chang sun slowly turned around and looked at father-in-law Rong and said.


    "Speaking of it, it was caused by the competition."


    "More or less, zhier is ashamed of Tang Hao."


    As she spoke, empress Chang sun held her cloak tightly behind her and said.


    "Father-in-law, please prepare some incense wax and let me know that the palace will go to Ci''en Temple to pray tomorrow."


    "I hope Dali temple can solve the case earlier, and I hope Tang Hao can survive the disaster."


    There was a trace of worry on the maid''s face with a horn comb and said.


    "Madam, you are still cold. You might as well choose a day."


    Empress Chang sun smiled and said.


    "If the palace is not so delicate and unimpeded, you can send some servants to go with you."


    "Promise!"


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 355

    Nanshan Zhuangzi.


    Tang Hao moved here with a bunch of servants.


    Although it is a forbidden residence, this area is also Tang Hao''s real estate.


    The royal guards at the door didn''t block too much, so they moved there with Tang Hao.


    Late autumn morning, with a wisp of cold.


    Chuang Tzu, shrouded in the morning fog, is particularly quiet.


    With the sunshine, the fog became thin and ethereal, which made Chuang Tzu look more immortal.


    Tang Hao lay lazily on the bed and shouted outside.


    "Qingluan, take my clothes."


    Not long ago, the close fitting beautiful maid stood behind the screen and said softly.


    "Lord, what color of clothes are you going to wear today?"


    Looking at the exquisite figure through the morning light, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Today, I''m no longer an official. I''ll take my coarse cloth clothes."


    Then he got up.


    After the war, the old wound was not healed, and the competition with the Tubo prince a few days ago, the wound was cracked and the left arm was inconvenient.


    This dress still needs the help of qingluan.


    After some grooming, Tang Hao and Wu Tong had breakfast and went out of the room.


    This time, the beating of the behind the scenes sounded the golden bell for Tang Hao, but also made Tang Hao feel a sense of crisis.


    After stripping the power of the army, Tang Hao is a barehanded commander.


    There are many soldiers secretly kept by other generals, but they can''t improve themselves.


    Moreover, Tang Hao did not have an intelligence agency of his own.


    That''s why I ended up in the court, so passive.


    The mid autumn harvest of Zhuangzi in Nanshan is over.


    The grain harvested in blocks has been put into gunny bags under the hard drying of the farmers.


    In addition to leaving enough rations for the farmers, other grains have been put into the granary.


    Walking on the ridge and looking at the farmers working hard in the field, Tang Hao looked at the direction of the imperial city.


    In these two days alone, the news of Tang Hao''s dismissal from office in Chang''an City has gradually spread.


    It was also in these two days that many good officials from the central court also visited his residence and imperial villa.


    Without exception, they were rejected one by one by the royal guards and the servants in the house.


    In recent days, under the leadership of Wu Tong, Chuang Tzu, who is located in a remote area, brought back the profit from tea and wine brewing in Chang''an city to Chuang Tzu.


    Looking at the boxes of coins, Tang Hao was particularly happy.


    Money is ready. The next step is to search for suitable intelligence personnel and build your own intelligence network.


    Looking at the sweaty Wu Tong, Tang Hao joked.


    "Unexpectedly, I''m relaxed, but it''s hard for you!"


    Wu Tong also smiled and said.


    "In the future, I''ll take care of all the money. I''m happy when I weigh these heavy coins."


    After teasing, Tang Hao put away his smile and said.


    "At present, these profitable businesses still need to be expanded. You can find some shops with good lots."


    "Those soldiers also sent some money. Don''t lose your brothers when it''s time to relax and enjoy."


    "Now it''s not convenient for me, so you can find some people with wide information. We need our own scouting team."


    ¡­¡­


    Da Ci''en Temple.


    After father-in-law Rong''s announcement yesterday, today''s dacien Temple refused other pilgrims to come forward to pray.


    In the main hall.


    Empress Chang sun, dressed in plain clothes, knelt piously on the futon.


    As far as I can see, the Zhang high Buddha statue is solemn and solemn.


    The Phoenix eyes of the eldest grandson queen did not close, and her lips opened gently, saying.


    "May God protect the prosperity and long-term stability of the Tang Dynasty. The people of the Tang Dynasty live and work in peace and contentment, the people are safe and the country is rich."


    Then he nodded piously and fell to the ground.


    "May the emperor of the Tang Dynasty be blessed with eternal health, realize his lifelong wish as soon as possible, wipe out the four seas and wipe out the barbarians."


    When the two wishes were finished, the empress Chang sun murmured with a look of love in her eyes.


    "Tang Hao is my nephew. Although he can''t recognize each other, he is satisfied to know that his sisters'' bones and flesh still exist in the world."


    "At this time, his relatives are unjustly punished. May God bless him through the disaster."


    Then he bowed slowly.


    In the hands of three incense, smoke and clouds.


    The palace maid behind him got up, took the fragrance from the empress changsun and placed it in the tripod furnace in front of the Buddha statue.


    Suddenly.


    A deep old voice came from the side of the hall.


    "The empress is deeply attached to the people of the Tang Dynasty and is extremely devout."


    "The old monk believes that the Buddha will be moved by the empress''s sincerity and fulfill his wishes."


    Empress Chang sun looked up and saw a haggard monk in cassock standing at the side of the hall, standing on her chest with one hand and looking at herself with a smile.


    With the help of the palace maid, empress Chang sun slowly got up and stood up with one hand. It was a salute, and she said softly.


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    The thin old man bowed slightly, walked forward slowly and said.


    "It''s fate to meet the queen."


    "Since it was fate, the old monk gave this blessing card to the empress, hoping to protect her health and longevity."


    After that, the old monk took out a wooden blessing card the size of a green jujube and handed it to him.


    In the withered palm, the blessing card is simple in color, in the shape of eight trigrams, with rounded edges and corners. A large ancient seal character blessing is particularly pleasing.


    Empress changsun took over the blessing card. At the beginning, the blessing card was cool.


    A faint smell came into the nose. It smells good.


    Empress changsun''s price blessing card is tied around her waist. Yingying thanks her, Tao.


    "Thank you, master."


    The old monk nodded slightly and walked away slowly.

 Chapter 356

    It is not uncommon for the queen to go to dacien temple to pray for incense.


    But there was a surprise in Chang''an.


    With the discussion of the retired ministers, the news that Tang Hao was dismissed and banned quickly spread and fermented.


    The bloody God of war who used to help Li Jing calm the North fell quietly in an early Dynasty.


    This explosive anecdote suddenly bloomed everywhere in the huge Chang''an city.


    The shopkeeper of the tavern in the city and the storyteller in the teahouse announced the matter to the public at the first time.


    As the beginning of the incident, the sudden death of the Tubo prince was also picked out by the public.


    People who understand the truth are naturally aware of the stakes in this matter at a glance


    At the same time, under the manipulation of a pair of invisible public opinion hands, the voice of the whole Chang''an people dissatisfied with Tang Hao became higher and higher.


    Somehow, it seems to spontaneously form a trend of wandering the streets and shouting grievances.


    In the end, the paper can''t stop the fire.


    Even the heavily managed Datang military camp gradually learned about Tang Hao''s dismissal.


    Zuo Xiaowei camp.


    Wang Fei, who had just learned the news, couldn''t help his fiery temper. He hammered on the record, pulled his throat and howled angrily.


    "It''s a bird thing!"


    "General Tang was obviously murdered by a traitor. Your majesty actually dismissed general Tang''s official position in response to the words of those old ministers!"


    "I''m so angry!"


    Li Yu was a little calm, looked at the shaken roster, slowly picked it up and said.


    "I''m afraid you can''t blame your majesty for this. There must be a big hand in the alliance between the power and officials in the court. Your majesty seems to compromise, but in fact he wants to find out the behind the scenes."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Fei spit on the ground, stared and roared.


    "I bah!"


    "What a fart! If the whole Tang Dynasty is bold, I will obey general Tang."


    "As a military officer, he punched the naughty children of Lord Yin. As a Viscount, he whipped the British children to eliminate evil and promote good, which was very gratifying."


    "These three villains have bullied men and women for such a long time. Who dares to move the whole Tang Dynasty?"


    Banging on the tottering table, Wang Fei shouted.


    "The toughest people in the Tang Dynasty have been changed. Who else do you expect to overturn the case?"


    Facing Wang Fei''s loud questioning, Li Yu sorted out the roster, held it in his hand, sat on the seat next to him and thought about it.


    Although Wang Fei is rude, he is not rude.


    These words are quite reasonable.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m not afraid of anything. I''m afraid Tang Hao is the only one.


    Those who have great power either turn a blind eye to some evil deeds for fear of losing their holiday at night.


    Or have a heart to support justice, but because of the status of these dandies, they look forward and backward and are tied up.


    Li Yu sighed and said.


    "At present, your majesty also attaches great importance to this matter and has sent the power of Dali temple to thoroughly investigate this matter."


    Hearing Li Yu''s words, Wang Fei was even more angry.


    "Whoosh" stood up and shouted.


    "That''s it? No?"


    Then, pointing to the end of the camp, he scolded.


    "Dali temple to check?"


    "With those bastards?"


    "There are countless people who don''t seek their positions. How many outstanding cases have fallen over the years?"


    "Rely on them? Can you overturn the case?"


    When Li Yu saw the man in front of him, he blushed and had a thick neck, and scolded him.


    Hurriedly stood up, grabbed Wang Fei, stared and said in a deep voice.


    "You want to be punished? Dali temple is also an important position in the court. How can you be so abusive?"


    "Besides, this matter involves the relationship between the two countries. If they don''t solve the case, what else can you do?"


    Wang Fei swept away. Li Yu took his left arm and shouted.


    "General Tang has been dismissed and banned at the scene of the murder. Similarly, the Tubo prime minister is also at the scene and is suspected. Why not detain him?"


    "I''m going to go to the king of Tang and ask general Tang for an explanation!"


    Li Yu knows that Wang Fei has a hot temper and courage. He dares to rush at anything.


    As soon as he said this, Li Yu jumped up to Wang Fei, stopped him and said.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "You can''t judge your majesty. You''re clearly contradicting your majesty. Maybe you''ll lose your head!"


    Wang Fei snorted coldly, and a cow''s temper rushed up.


    "If general Tang hadn''t taken care of the battlefield in the north, it would have fallen on the grassland!"


    "If general Tang can get back this time, this head will be treated as a favor."


    Li Yu also knew that at the beginning of the war in the north, the sharp scholars of Zuo Xiaowei refused to accept Tang Hao, a young general, but they didn''t dare to speak up because of Tang Hao''s imperial brand.


    But Wang Fei totally ignored this person. At the beginning of the war, he took the lead, stormed the front and fell into danger twice.


    Whenever Wang Fei was worried about his life, Tang Hao would not be afraid of his own safety and go to rescue him.


    It is precisely because of this move that the whole army was convinced.


    At this time, Wang Fei showed his true feelings by doing so.


    In the noise, the military tent was opened. A school captain took the lead in, half kneeling on the ground and hugging boxing.


    "General, the last general is willing to avenge general Tang with the general!"


    The two men in the military tent were stunned.


    Wang Fei pulled up the captain on the ground and said.


    "Good boy! There is friendship."


    The captain said with a solemn face.


    "General, our Zuo Xiaowei is a soldier under general Tang. If the general is in trouble, how can we sit back and ignore him?"


    While talking, the thunderous cry outside the tent suddenly sounded.


    "General Tang was wronged, and his subordinates deserved it."


    Hearing the voice sweeping from outside the tent, Wang Fei looked excited, opened the curtain and went out.


    Outside the tent, 20000 soldiers lined up in a square array, neatly half kneeling on the ground, shouting and deafening like a torrent.


    Wang Fei looked at the vast team in front of him and shouted.


    "Good! Good!"


    "Our army warriors have gone through life and death in the north. How can they be burned by these old ministers with a few words."


    "I Wang Fei is a rude man! I can''t stand this bad breath."


    "I only know that if I have a favor, I will repay it. What''s more, I will speak out when I see injustice!"


    "Go! Avenge our general!"


    Brush.


    Twenty thousand soldiers stood up, held their heads high and shouted in unison.


    "Avenge general Tang!"


    "Avenge general Tang!"


    "Avenge general Tang!"

 Chapter 357

    The roaring sound was deafening and shocked all over the world.


    Li Yu looked at these hot-blooded soldiers with mixed feelings in his heart.


    A battle won such high prestige among the 20000 elite of Zuo Xiaowei that even the veteran who has served as an official for several years can''t catch up with him.


    Hot blood is hot blood. It is suspected of rebellion that these soldiers uprooted the imperial city and confronted his majesty today.


    Li Yu walked out of the tent and said in a loud voice.


    "Officers and men, general Tang has been wronged. As his officers and men, why don''t you feel bad?"


    "But if you approach the imperial palace like this, but add fuel to the fire, you will only get the tongue of others, and there is a suspicion of chaos and rebellion!"


    Wang Fei stared at Li Yu and said.


    "We are loyal. There is no rebellion!"


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t make excuses!"


    Li Yu shook his head slightly.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to redress my grievances. I want to be fair in everything and don''t leave a handle."


    "If not, I will go with you to meet the saint, and the soldiers will wait for news here. What do you think?"


    After listening, Wang Fei pondered and said.


    "Good!"


    While talking, he patted Li Yu on the shoulder and said.


    "Lao Li, I knew I wouldn''t read the wrong person!"


    They smiled at each other, settled the soldiers, cleaned up a little, stepped on two war horses and went straight to the palace.


    Tai Chi hall.


    In the past two days, the king of Tang has been thinking about who the black hand in the Tang Dynasty is.


    For Tang Hao''s punishment, Tang Hao was also very unhappy, thinking about how to reactivate Tang Hao.


    In the confused thoughts, the king of Tang had no intention of early Dynasty.


    After listening to the memorials and various trivia reported by the ministers, the king of Tang simply explained a few words and asked the ministers to discuss the countermeasures first.


    Some ministers in the court argued about the trivial things in various places. The whole Tai Chi hall was full of noise.


    "Report!"


    A loud voice sounded.


    Next second.


    A figure flew into the hall and half knelt on the ground.


    "Tell your majesty, the two generals of Zuo Xiaowei want to see you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole noisy hall quickly quieted down.


    In the early Tang Dynasty, it was time to deal with many important issues in the country.


    It must be an urgent matter to ask for an audience at this time.


    And the two generals were on the spot at the same time. It was obviously urgent to report.


    The king of Tang, who sat high at the head of the hall, was slightly surprised by the sudden sanctity of the two generals and waved his hand.


    "Xuan."


    With father-in-law Rong''s long voice, Li Yu and Wang Fei strode.


    In order to prevent others from wagering, the two generals, without waiting for swords and armor, dressed in plain clothes, went to the Tai Chi hall.


    Seeing the two generals who had just made great contributions, the look on the king''s face improved slightly.


    As soon as they stood firm, they bowed respectfully and said.


    "The last general, Wang Fei, has seen his majesty."


    "The last general, Li Yu, has seen your majesty."


    The king of Tang waved slowly, showing a touch of relief on his face.


    "In the first war in the north, you two fought bravely to defend the border and the country. It''s hard."


    "I''m here today, but I have something important to tell you?"


    Li Yu stepped forward and said slowly.


    "Very!"


    "Now the East Turks have been destroyed, the north is stable and peaceful, and there is no more war."


    "To be honest, the end of the war will hurt bones and muscles, leaving many stubborn diseases."


    "Please, your majesty, strip off the last general''s position and return to the field."


    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar in the court.


    General Zuo Xiaowei wants to resign!


    The general of the division of Ruishi, this is the lifelong dream of many young generals!


    Li Yu resigned because he was wounded in the war!


    Looking at the figure still bowing in the hall, I was surprised and shocked, reflecting the eyes of every minister.


    In a rage, Gao Shilian walked slowly to Li Yu, looked around and scolded.


    "Nonsense!"


    "I think you have a strong physique. Even if there is a war, what you leave is only skin injuries. You can rest for a few days."


    "You are still middle-aged. It is the time to make achievements. How can you be so decadent!"


    The king of Tang, who sat high on the Dragon chair, was uncertain in his eyes, and his face gradually became gloomy. He snorted coldly.


    "Li Yu, Zuo Xiaowei is an elite teacher of the Tang Dynasty. You are still young. It''s really not easy to be a general."


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Li Yu was still respectful, holding fists with both hands, bowed deeply, stood there and said.


    "It is precisely because it is not easy for the end general or even this position to get, so he has to resign."


    This inexplicable remark made all the officials in an uproar wonder again.


    Even Gao Shilian, the king of Tang Dynasty, was slightly stunned.


    The king of Tang frowned and said.


    "Li Yu, are you dissatisfied with my reward?"


    Li Yulang said.


    "Your Majesty, the emperor''s grace is vast. The end general will be dissatisfied there."


    "Just being in a high position will inevitably attract many people''s jealousy and slander."


    "Outside, the soldiers fight in blood, sleep in armor, and tie their heads to their belts all day. If they make a mistake, they will die in a foreign land and die."


    "I thought I could live a carefree life after a triumphant return, but I should always be wary of villains."


    "The position of general is really tiring. Please accept the wishes of the last general."


    After that, Li Yu knelt down on one knee and couldn''t get up if he didn''t agree.

 Chapter 358

    On the court hall, the emperor and generals fought, and the needle was against Mai mang. The situation was particularly tense.


    But in the East Palace, it looks different.


    In the east palace with carved beams and columns, Zhao Jie stands on the side of the hall and arches his hand.


    "Your Highness, general Zuo Xiaowei has entered the palace and must plead for his majesty Tang Hao. Shall we use those old ministers in the court?"


    Prince Li Chengqian''s face was like a spring breeze. He thought for a moment and said.


    "No!"


    "You have no joking words. Since your father and Emperor just ordered, there is no ceremony to take it back immediately."


    "These generals have a deep friendship with Tang Hao. This time, they are a little worried."


    After hearing this, Zhao Jie''s originally slightly shrugged eyebrows stretched out, turned to smile and said.


    "Your Highness is wise."


    Li Chengqian raised his eyebrows, glanced at Zhao Jie, slowly stood up from the soft collapse and said.


    "It''s time for us to play, prepare the carriage and go to the imperial villa."


    Not long ago, they went all the way to the imperial villa in a carriage.


    Outside the imperial villa, the Royal Guard in charge of banning Tang Hao saw the five carriages coming. He knew that the prince was coming and didn''t dare to stop him.


    Tang Hao, who was still between the ridges, saw that Li Chengqian came down slowly from the carriage and hurried to meet him with Wu Tong.


    "I don''t know if your Highness the prince has not come far. Please forgive me."


    While talking, Tang Hao quickly walked to Li Chengqian and was about to give a big gift.


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to bend down, Li Chengqian quickly stepped forward, grabbed Tang Hao and said with a smile.


    "Brother Tang, why don''t you see outside."


    While talking, he took Tang Hao''s arm and joked like an old friend for many years.


    "How can you change your clothes this time when you go back to the house and live a free life?"


    After listening, Tang Hao patted his clothes, looked around and smiled.


    "Your Highness the prince laughed. Tang is already light at this time. This dress fits well and is very comfortable to wear."


    Seeing that Tang Hao behaved naturally, the prince looked a little stunned, and soon returned to normal. As soon as the conversation turned, he said.


    "When I was thinking about the last time I enjoyed drinking wine, I became addicted to wine. Taking advantage of brother Tang''s leisure time, I thought of coming to the imperial villa to have a pot of wine."


    Tang Hao let Li Chengqian pull him, his right hand raised and said.


    "The prince''s coming really brightens my hut. Come on, please."


    Not long after, the beautiful maidservant brought the wine, and they sat face to face, cross legged.


    After a glass of wine, Li Chengqian praised the sweetness of the wine and the comfort of drinking in the imperial villa.


    To outsiders, it seems that Li Chengqian really came to chat and drink.


    But Tang Hao knew that drinking was just a cover when the prince came.


    Now that he has been dismissed from his official position, the crown prince, ah, he must have a plot.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao was not in a hurry. He drank wine slowly and accompanied Li Chengqian with his temper.


    Sure enough, after two glasses of wine, the prince looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Brother Tang''s experience was unexpected. I don''t know what brother Tang plans to do in the future?"


    Tang Hao shook his clothes and said frankly.


    "Now that Tang has been dismissed from his official post, he has no distractions and can plant the land at ease."


    Li Chengqian''s eyes twinkled and said.


    "Brother Tang is joking. Brother Tang''s name is named Chang''an. It sets the reputation of the northern Marquis, but it shocked the Tang Dynasty."


    After a pause, Li Chengqian said slowly with bright eyes.


    "Is brother Tang willing to be mediocre and light all his life?"


    Facing Li Chengqian''s question, Tang Hao gently shook the beautiful wine in his hand, took a big sip, slowly refilled it, and said.


    "Your Highness, I praise you."


    "Tang was originally just a grass-roots citizen. As for these titles, they are respected by the world."


    Tang Hao was so ungrateful that Li Chengqian was a little impatient and reminded him.


    "Brother Tang was dismissed and banned because of his injustice. As an old friend, he was also depressed in his heart."


    "I just don''t know when this unjust case can be cleared. A new star of the Tang Dynasty stops here. I''m unwilling to give up."


    When talking about the word "old friend", Li Chengqian glanced at Tang Hao intentionally or unintentionally, but he saw no expression on Tang Hao''s sad and unhappy face, but a faint blush on his head with wine strength.


    In the Frank disclosure, Tang Hao pretended not to hear him, sipped the wine silently and didn''t answer.


    Li Chengqian also took a sip. A flash of pure light flashed in his eyes and said.


    "Brother Tang, now the enemy is in the dark and you are in the light. You can''t tell what means those evil villains will use."


    "To be honest with brother Tang, those old ministers in the court are my handwriting."


    "That day is also a helpless act. If you don''t protect you, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as banning feet."


    These words came out of the prince''s mouth and were full of authority.


    Such a choice was not agreed by Tang Hao at all, or even known in advance.


    Of course, this is true at all. According to the situation at that time, I''m afraid Tang Hao will inevitably be imprisoned.


    Li Chengqian stood up, looked down at Tang Hao, who was silent, and said.


    "There is no need to worry about Dingbei marquis. Gu can not only protect you, but also help you up. When he ascends the throne and becomes a general, you must belong to him."


    From beginning to end, the crown prince was full of confidence and had a good chance of winning.


    Tang Hao was bitter and intolerable, but he had nothing to do with the prince.


    Raise your glass and give a toast to the crown prince. I''m already a little drunk, he said.


    "Your Highness loves you."


    "How can Tang bother the crown prince so much when he is guilty? I am extremely frightened to block the disaster of prison for my minister."


    "If you get another favor, how can you make your ministers accept it and make it impossible."


    Li Chengqian looked at the shaking figure in front of him and refused himself. He was shocked and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    But Tang Hao interrupted, grabbed the wine pot and filled it for Li Chengqian again. He narrowed his drunken eyes and said vaguely.


    "Your Highness, don''t mention such a sad thing."


    After that, he put down the wine pot, raised the wine cup and said.


    "We only drink today, so as not to spoil your Highness''s elegance."


    The words were blocked by Tang Hao, and Li Chengqian had to give up.


    On the way back to the East Palace, Zhao Jie was angry and bowed his hands.


    "Your Highness."


    "The boy unexpectedly refused. It''s too impolite."


    In the bumpy carriage, Li Chengqian said slowly with an uncertain face.


    "This boy really surprised me."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll see how long he can last."

 Chapter 359

    King Wei''s residence.


    When late autumn comes, all flowers wither and leave dead branches alone.


    But the garden of King Wei''s residence looks different.


    The golden yellow flowers are elegant and solemn, the rose red flowers are gorgeous but not demon, and the pink evening chrysanthemum is just like a shy girl, hiding in the flowers and blooming quietly.


    Thin frost scattered on this late chrysanthemum, as if wearing a layer of crystal clear coat for these flowers.


    It''s beautiful.


    Wearing a silver fox fur cloak, Li Tai breathed out a light white breath and stood in front of the flower garden to quietly watch the beauty in front of him.


    Behind him came a faint sound of footsteps.


    Li Tai did not turn his head and sighed.


    "Steward Li, plum orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, four gentlemen in flowers, why is my favorite chrysanthemum in the last row?"


    The footsteps had come behind him, stopped slowly, meditated for a moment, and said.


    "In a year, winter is the first of spring, and the plum that should bloom proudly and snow ranks first. Therefore, the Cymbidium in spring, the quiet bamboo in summer and the chrysanthemum in autumn are arranged in turn."


    "Everything in the world stresses the change of four seasons, just natural order."


    Li Tai looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him and murmured.


    "Does everything in the world stress a natural order?"


    Looking at Li Tai''s slightly sad side face, housekeeper Li realized it in his heart.


    Since ancient times, the crown prince has inherited the throne of monarch, which conforms to the destiny, the etiquette and law in the middle and the popular will in the lower.


    In the Tang Dynasty, the position of Chu Jun should fall on Li Chengqian.


    But the prince fell and hurt his leg in a horse riding, leaving him with leg disease.


    As the monarch of a country, especially the monarch of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, if there are some leg diseases, the image of the prosperous Tang Dynasty will have some influence.


    Although the current king of the Tang Dynasty once said frankly that Li Chengqian''s slight leg disease will not affect the position of Chu Jun.


    However, this incurable physiological defect has become a lamp of hope for other children to touch the throne of Prince.


    Housekeeper Li smiled and said.


    "The so-called ranking of the four gentlemen seems to conform to nature, and it is just an impromptu statement of the first ranking people."


    After that, housekeeper Li looked at Li Tai with deep meaning and said.


    "Even if people decide, there must be variables. Why should the prince care about these statements?"


    "What''s more, the emperor dotes on the king of Wei and seems to have surpassed other princes."


    After listening, Li Tai slowly turned around and stared at housekeeper Li.


    The dispute over the monarch is not only a restricted area for important officials in the court, but also a word that these small officials dare not speak frankly.


    At this time, the meaning of housekeeper Li was clear.


    Conforming to destiny is just a way for people to seek inner stability.


    Now that he is favored by his father, he should take good advantage of it.


    Li Tai seemed to realize something. He smiled and said slowly.


    "I enjoy the flowers with you. I''m lonely and have a lot of harvest."


    After that, Li Tai waved and the conversation changed.


    "Have you ever found out about that?"


    Housekeeper Li bowed his head slightly and arched his hands.


    "The old ministers who admonished on the court have found out."


    "Zhao Jie did it."


    "Moreover, the prince went to the imperial villa today."


    As soon as he said this, a bright light flashed in Li Tai''s eyes and repeated.


    "Zhao Jie?"


    Li Kuan is no stranger to Li Tai.


    His biological father was a wealthy businessman, but his mother was a princess of the previous dynasty.


    After his mother left, the young man''s position in the court declined day by day, so he was very close to Prince Li Chengqian.


    Thinking for a moment, Li Tai raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice.


    "So the Prince did it?"


    Housekeeper Li nodded and remained silent.


    long time.


    Li Tai slowly turned around and looked down at the tall pale yellow late chrysanthemum in front of him.


    "Tang Hao''s dismissal has nothing to do with me."


    "But now that he''s done it, we can''t sit back."


    After that, Li Tai squatted down slowly and held the proud evening chrysanthemum in his hand, and the cold dew slipped down his fingertips.


    Housekeeper Li hesitated for a moment and said.


    "If Li Chengqian has the intention to buy Tang Hao, why do he want to be in the court, drop the stone and replace his position?"


    "Tang Hao''s dismissal is like a new rich man without real power. Such a person is not good for him."


    Li Tai smiled faintly and said.


    "Tang Haofeng is too prosperous. His reputation has been in the Tang Dynasty for a hundred years. It is difficult to find a rival."


    "If the crown prince presses down slightly, he can''t dampen his spirit, let alone obey easily, he is of no value to us."


    As soon as this remark came out, Li Guan pondered and said in a deep voice.


    "Did he try every means to kill Tang Hao, just to pull Tang Hao up at this moment and completely win him under his feet?"


    "Tut Tut, such tricks are extremely vicious."


    Li Tai snorted coldly, pulled the petals, suddenly pulled one off, pinched it between his fingers, looked at the incomplete petals, and said coldly.


    "Now, if he is not cruel, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance in the future!"


    "If the order goes on, it will stir up public opinion among the people''s army. Since Zuo Xiaowei has been promoted in the palace, we will help him."


    Housekeeper Li frowned and said.


    "Public opinion will inevitably lead to agitation among the three armed forces. Isn''t it suspected of rebellion?"


    "Lord, let''s... let''s not compete for the star of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Li Tai''s eyes twinkled and said.


    "Whether we recruit or not depends on the boy''s nature."


    "When the army enters the palace to avenge their grievances, the father and the emperor have two choices."


    "If you kill Tang Hao, the prince who set the overall situation will fall short."


    "If the official is reinstated, the prince''s conspiracy to win over will be smashed. Then it will be our turn."


    After hearing this, manager Li looked happy and said.


    "Your Highness!"

 Chapter 360

    This day.


    In Chang''an, many scholars and aristocrats suddenly appeared, spreading the slogan of avenging Tang Hao.


    Let the restless Chang''an people get ready to move.


    In the Tang army, there was also a wave of entering the palace to intercede for Tang Hao.


    While the wind and thunder surged outside, the four Tibetan envoys placed in Honglu Temple miraculously disappeared.


    Although Tang Hao was not eliminated this time, it finally caused the new star of the Tang Dynasty to fall, which can be regarded as a strong enemy for Tubo.


    Before the long case, the Tubo Prime Minister Lu Anzan reclined on the soft collapse, holding hot tea and bathing in the warm sun.


    Suddenly.


    A slightly frightened voice came.


    "Da Xiang, it''s bad. We can''t stay in Chang''an."


    While talking, the short envoy hurried into the house, gasping and looking very nervous.


    Lu Anzan frowned slightly, put down the tea bowl and said.


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    The short envoy wiped sweat on his forehead and said.


    "I don''t know why. The people who avenged Tang Hao in Chang''an suddenly rose and became restless."


    "Looking at the posture, I want to organize and avenge Tang Hao!"


    Lu Anzan, who first heard the news, was a little flustered for the first time.


    With this development, the pressure on the external teeth is too great. I''m afraid that the king of Tang, who was unwilling to punish Tang Hao, will take back his life.


    If these folk forces succeed, will they not have wasted their previous achievements?


    Thinking about it, the envoy with a mustache also came in with a little panic and said.


    "Big face! No!"


    "In the Datang military camp, I don''t know why, the news suddenly spread all over the Chang''an garrison."


    "There are some voices that detain us."


    "I''m afraid... I''m afraid Chang''an can''t stay any longer!"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Anzan was shocked!


    These iron soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are not easy to mess with.


    If you really detain yourself, everything you have planned will be gone.


    What''s more terrible is that, not to mention whether they will be punished by Datang, even if they return home, they will be convicted of the following crimes.


    Lu''an praised his heart and thought about it. He couldn''t help feeling a little surprised when he thought of these things. The hand holding the tea bowl trembled slightly.


    The following crimes?


    The word flashed through my heart.


    Lu Anzan seems to grasp a life-saving grass and think about it in his heart.


    If the folk people gather spontaneously, although this social public opinion is strong, it can only affect the decision-making of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    But if the Tang army forced the palace, it would be a crime of treachery.


    Thinking of this, Lu Anzan''s impatient heart gradually calmed down and his thoughts became clear.


    After a incense stick.


    Lu Anzan eased his trembling hand, raised his eyes, looked at the two panicked envoys and said.


    "If the army forces the palace and touches the military power, it is Tang Hao who is afraid."


    "Pity that Tang Hao has not escaped from the murder, but he has to bear the following crimes."


    "Rumors are rumors. This Honglu temple is where the Tang Dynasty treats foreign envoys. If we are caught without evidence, how can other foreign envoys treat the Tang Dynasty?"


    After listening, the two envoys looked at each other and thought about it.


    long time.


    The short messenger still had some doubts.


    "According to my subordinates, they inquired in the caravan. During the period when Tang Hao was banned, many people visited the imperial villa."


    "Even his Highness the prince has gone today."


    "Will the crown prince unite with Tang Hao? In this way, Tang Hao has a great chance to turn over."


    Li Chengqian?


    Lu Anzan was surprised.


    Now, Tang Hao has been removed from his official position, and he is already free.


    In addition, the foot ban has broken contact with the outside world, and there is little hope of overturning the case.


    If the crown prince makes a move at this time, there will be great variables in this matter.


    The eight character Hu added when he saw Lu''an''s praise.


    "The subordinates of Yin Kaishan of the Tang Dynasty have also found out that they met a man named Zhao Jie a few days ago."


    Lu Anzan is quite familiar with Zhao Jie.


    His father was a rich merchant of the previous dynasty. Many big merchants had contacts with him, and his own parents were no exception.


    Lu Anzan also knew that Zhao Jie was very close to Li Chengqian.


    Suddenly, those scenes of strongly admonishing and severely punishing Tang Hao appeared in my mind.


    Lu Anzan suddenly realized it at this moment.


    I''m afraid the backer behind Yin Kaishan is Li Chengqian.


    Thinking about this, Lu Anzan laughed and said.


    "Li Chengqian first severely punished Tang Hao and helped him. In this way, Tang Hao, who was blinded by the drum, could be grateful and completely submit."


    "This play is really wonderful."


    "In my opinion! Let''s just stay in Chang''an and watch the play!"


    The two ignorant envoys read Lu Anzan''s words carefully, and their hearts became clear as if they were plucking clouds to see the moon.


    After the short envoy wanted to light up the whole murder case, he still had a touch of doubt in his heart and said.


    "Da Xiang, if Li Chengqian really joins hands with Tang Hao, how can we stay in Chang''an for a long time?"


    "Li Chengqian is bound to blame us all for the Tubo prince."


    Luan Zan glanced at the envoy and completely ignored his words.


    "If Li Chengqian reveals it, he will undoubtedly seek his own death!"


    "If we don''t say that this murder case has something to do with his suppression of Tang Hao, we can''t escape its blame."


    "If he joins hands with Tang Hao, then we can face the holy king of Tang and sue him for the crime of forming a party for personal gain!"

 Chapter 361

    Throughout the restless Chang''an, the three forces have their own wishful thinking.


    A conspiracy around Tang Hao gradually surfaced.


    Previously, the soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei shouted for a change. They were soon greeted by the merchants along the way in Chang''an.


    Many people even predicted that these soldiers would approach the palace.


    Of course, in the face of these just acts, many Chang''an people have expressed that they want to join the army of grievances and jointly complain for Tang Haoming.


    At the same time, those invisible hands do not affect the development of public opinion all the time, guiding these angry people and armies to move towards the palace!


    Hearing the news, Wu Tong, who was choosing a shop, was shocked.


    If this army and people enter the palace, will it not be guilty of the following crimes.


    Wu Tong rushed back to his house without stopping.


    "Sir, big things are bad!"


    Before dismounting, Wu Tong shouted.


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to ask, Wu Tong continued.


    "I''ve heard that all the soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei are going to go to the palace to complain about the injustice of the marquis. Some neighbors seem to have changed. I''m afraid they want to join this team!"


    Tang Hao''s face suddenly changed as soon as he said this.


    A word flashed through my mind.


    Rebellion!


    These soldiers and people are too enthusiastic!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao became anxious.


    Unexpectedly, he was dismissed. He was not in a hurry, but these soldiers and people were in a hurry!


    Tang Hao hurried to the house and shouted before he reached the main hall.


    "Qingluan, bring pen and ink!"


    Wu Tong followed behind and said.


    "Sir, the matter is very important and the time is so urgent! What should we do?"


    A few days before Tang Hao arrived at the case, qingluan had arranged the paper and inkstone and handed over the brush.


    Grabbing the brush, Tang Hao thought for a moment.


    "Wu Tong, you can rush to the barracks and let the soldiers take it easy."


    "Especially Wang Fei, who is upright and righteous. I''m afraid he will do something stupid. You must stop him."


    "Especially this letter, even if it tells the palace, it must be handed over to Wang Fei."


    Wu Tong stamped his feet.


    "Hou ye, your letter is late! Those two generals have gone to the palace!"


    As soon as he said this, Tang Hao glared round his eyes and roared.


    "What!"


    "He''s confused! Are there any soldiers with him?"


    Wu Tong said anxiously.


    "I haven''t heard of it. I haven''t heard of the army entering the imperial city. It must be two people and two horses."


    This is good news at this time of crisis.


    Tang Hao''s anxious heart calmed down for a while, pondered for a moment and said.


    "Li Yu is calm and steady. He must have thought of the impropriety of this move, so he made the soldiers wait for news in the barracks."


    "Zuo Xiaowei, there are no leaders now. Please send this letter quickly to stabilize the army!"


    "Promise!"


    Wu Tong answered and grabbed the letter. The wind rushed out.


    Seeing the figure leaving, Tang Hao paced back and forth in the house with great anxiety.


    Tang Hao was not too worried about the spontaneous people in Chang''an.


    At present, the most worrying thing is these soldiers of Zuo Xiaowei. Once this force enters the Imperial City, it will be hard for them to argue.


    Of course, Tang Hao was also worried about the two saints in the palace, for fear that the grumpy and outspoken Wang Fei would cause something.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    The atmosphere was particularly low.


    What Li Yu said.


    What happened to Tang Hao.


    All the ministers understood that Li Yu euphemistically expressed Tang Hao''s misfortune.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, sitting on the Dragon chair, twinkled in his eyes.


    At present, Li Yu is forced to resign in disguise to make himself take back his life.


    But now things have not been thoroughly investigated, and Tang Hao''s grievances have not been washed away. How can it be used again easily.


    The king''s words are as important as ten thousand Jun and have never been trifled with.


    What''s the meaning of punishing today and taking it back tomorrow?


    Where will the majesty of the king be!


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked cold and stern. He patted the armrest of the Dragon chair and pointed to Li Yu.


    "Li Yu! Do you really think I dare not resign your official?"


    Longyan was furious.


    The ministers were frightened. Looking at the figure on the half kneeling ground, they dared not take a breath.


    Sun Wuji, commander of the company, was also blue in the face and uncertain in the heart.


    The friendship between officers and men is valuable.


    But I''m afraid to use this friendship to threaten the king of a country.


    Since ancient times, the great general has supported and respected the army and challenged the imperial power, which is a great evil.


    The whole hall was silent.


    The ministers'' heavy breathing was clearly audible.


    "Then your majesty will resign the last general as well!"


    A unwilling voice came from Li Yu.


    As soon as this remark came out, the ministers were frightened and looked at the aggrieved figure.


    Wang Fei stood on the main hall, stood with his hands down, looked excited, stubbornly pouted his head and looked at the king of Tang in the hall.


    Facing the unwilling eyes, the anger in the heart of the king of Tang rose.


    Bang.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty punched on the table in front of him, and the table was knocked to the ground by this great force.


    The memorial fell to the ground with a crash, and many rolled down the steps.


    The king of Tang Dynasty''s green veins burst on his forehead, opened a pair of tiger eyes, looked extremely embarrassed, clenched his trembling fist and roared.


    "Against you!"


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to the two people in the temple.


    "OK! If you want to resign, I will help you both!"

 Chapter 362

    Longyan was furious.


    Under the civil and military officials and in public, Wang Fei, who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, dares to confront him in court!


    This is a complete challenge to imperial power.


    What makes the king of Tang more angry is that as the most elite guard of the royal family, he can submit to Tang Hao so soon!


    The sound of thunder swirled above the hall, and the candles hanging on the dragon column swayed in the air without wind.


    With the roar, many old ministers in the hall trembled involuntarily and knelt down with a "puff".


    His trembling hands supported his trembling body and looked at the ground one foot in front of him.


    At this moment, the cold sweat on the forehead came out one after another.


    Seeing the awe inspiring killing intention in the eyes of the king of Tang, the eldest sun Wuji suddenly changed his complexion, hurried to the palace, dragged Wang Fei to kneel down, and he knelt down with him, trembling.


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "The two generals lived and died together with Tang Hao. They have a deep friendship."


    "At this time, I was eager to speak nonsense because of Tang Hao''s disrespectful experience."


    "I hope your majesty will think twice."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji pulled Wang Fei and motioned him to admit his mistake to the king of Tang.


    But Wang Fei was so angry that he could be soft, half knelt on the ground, snorted in his nose, raised his eyes, looked around and roared.


    "In the war in the north, the three armies risked their lives, splashed their armor, shuttled through the knife forest and struggled in the blood river. Why?"


    "Because we are Datang warriors! We are soldiers! We are duty bound."


    "But now, I picked up a life and went back to the city, but I was slandered by some of you, red mouth, white teeth and clothes without blood!"


    "I was not defeated by the brave barbarians, but dragged down by the gossip of the Tang Dynasty. What''s the use of this martial art if I want it?"


    This word sounded like a bell in the whole hall.


    Wang Fei continued.


    "There are also some villains who eat the white noodles of the Tang Dynasty, speak for the Gentiles, and take advantage of this to drop the stone."


    "You cover your conscience and say that you deserve to be a people of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Today, I fly to take my head as a guarantee. If general Tang is that mean person, any of you can cut off my head!"


    Although the words of this righteous and righteous speech reveal true feelings, they are resolute and courageous.


    But sometimes, kindness may not do good.


    Seeing Wang Fei''s stubborn temper, Gao Shilian was afraid that he would make things big. He walked forward slowly, patted him on the shoulder and signaled that he could stop.


    Seeing the highly respected veteran come forward, Wang Fei must respect him, blushed, gasped angrily, snorted, and finally the pig didn''t speak.


    Gao Shilian looked at Wang Fei, nodded Manyi, walked slowly in the hall, and said in a loud voice.


    "What General Wang said is not unreasonable."


    After that, Gao Shilian wandered a few times, facing the king of Tang Dynasty in the hall, and knelt down slowly.


    Seeing this scene, those old ministers raised their eyes slightly and were stunned.


    It was the first time since the founding of the Tang Dynasty that I saw the old minister pay this great gift.


    Seeing this move, the king of Tang pulled out a few times from the corners of his eyes.


    Unconsciously, my heart jumped slightly and took a step forward.


    The next moment.


    Gao Shilian''s old and heavy voice came.


    "Your Majesty,"


    "The army cannot be without generals for a day."


    "The sharp division lacks general Tang, and its morale is low."


    "If the two generals are really demobilized and returned to the field, the 20000 soldiers will become scattered soldiers! There is no combat power."


    "The two generals didn''t mean to contradict each other. Please use your Majesty''s example."


    Hearing this sincere words, the king of Tang naturally understood it.


    Tang Hao''s outstanding military achievements in the two wars have unconsciously become a figure sought after by many soldiers in the barracks, especially those who have lived and died with Tang Hao.


    This unjust dismissal from the military post will certainly be the cold heart of many victorious soldiers.


    If these two people resign and retire, I''m afraid more generals will come to intercede.


    The king of Tang held the Dragon chair and sat down slowly. His anger gradually dissipated. He waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Get up!"


    Seeing the people get up, the king of Tang thought for a moment and said.


    "When the whole murder case comes to light, if we can prove that Tang Hao is not the murderer, I will give him an explanation."


    "At present, Tang Hao''s official position will definitely not be restored."


    This time, although his power is not reduced, his tone is obviously much calmer.


    Changsun Wuji stood up and said slowly.


    "In the opinion of the old minister, you might as well lift Tang Hao''s order to ban his feet first, so as to make your soldiers feel at ease."


    Hearing this idea, Gao Shilian nodded slightly, stepped forward and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, although Tang Hao doesn''t have the right to lead the army, the army is being repaired now. It''s a good idea to let Tang Hao and your officers explain the essentials of leading the army and the way of training."


    Hearing the suggestions of the two humerus ministers, the king of Tang thought for a moment, nodded slightly and said.


    "From now on, withdraw from the Royal Guard and lift Tang Hao''s foot ban."


    "Father Rong, you should draw up the imperial edict, temporarily belong to the champion general, and teach the soldiers how to March, arrange and train."


    "Promise!"


    After all, Tang Hao''s foot ban was lifted.


    The meaning of Tang Wang is also very clear. Tang Hao''s position will eventually be restored.


    Wang Fei and Li Yu looked at each other and fell to their knees with a "poop" and shouted at each other.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "Heaven is gracious, long live your majesty!"

 Chapter 363

    Tang Hao''s foot ban was lifted and he regained his freedom.


    Compared with the promotion of virtual posts, the two generals paid more attention to the king of Tang and left Tang Hao in the army.


    For such unexpected kindness, the two generals Zhan Yan smiled and held their hands tightly together.


    The original repressive and dignified chaotang also has some vitality at this moment.


    There were tears overflowing from the corners of his eyes. He looked at Gao Shilian, who stood up with the help of two generals, and threw a grateful smile.


    Gao Shilian''s face was also vaguely moving, and the wrinkled corners of his eyes were also stretched out.


    This kneel.


    It''s not just Tang Hao''s future.


    It also saved the fate of the handsome talents of the Datang generation.


    As for those Wen ministers who had previously opposed it, they were also slightly relieved to hear that they had no military power.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Tong galloped all the way across the horse.


    It was against the laws of the Tang Dynasty to ride a horse in the long street.


    But at this moment, Tang Hao''s reputation and destiny are completely pinned on himself, and he can''t take care of some.


    The whistling wind passed by his ears. Wu Tong leaned on the horse''s back and stared at more and more people gathered to avenge their grievances. His heart jumped with the bumpy horse''s back.


    Along the way, Wu Tong listened to the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    But from beginning to end, we did not hear the news of a large army entering the city.


    At this time, the best news is that there is no news of Zuo Xiaowei marching into Chang''an.


    The gate is near!


    As long as Zuo Xiao''s guard didn''t cross the door, everything could be saved.


    He rode out of the city gate.


    The boisterous Chang''an is behind us, and gradually it is clear in my ears.


    Suddenly.


    There was a faint thunder ahead, and the dust was flying in the distance. With this bright silver light, it came like a rolling wave.


    Wu Tong squinted and looked at the silver line at the end of Huangtu Avenue.


    The horses hissed and the ground shook.


    Wu Tong shook his arms and shouted.


    "Is there a left guard ahead?"


    In the smoke, the leading captain ran to ten meters in front of him.


    With a neighing, the horse''s hooves soared into the air and stopped.


    Wu Tong looked intently. It was the time in the north. The soldiers who lived together for half a month couldn''t help but be happy and shouted.


    "This is a letter from general Tang. Please have a look."


    "Please be reasonable about the unjust dismissal of general Tang."


    Then he handed the letter to the leading captain.


    The leading Colonel felt that he was quite familiar with him. He looked like the leader of the man in black on the battlefield in the north. He couldn''t help looking more.


    After receiving the letter and browsing it a little, he couldn''t help but change his face and said.


    "It seems to avenge general Tang, but I don''t want to fall into the crime of conspiracy and rebellion!"


    "This court battle is comparable to the battlefield!"


    As soon as he said this, Zuo Xiao''s guard was in an uproar.


    You''ll lose your head if you plan to rebel!


    Zuo Xiaowei arched his hand.


    "Brother, are you a subordinate of general Tang? I see you look familiar."


    Wu Tong looked at the captain in front of him and nodded slightly.


    "General Tang''s family soldiers, eighteen cavalry leaders, Wutong."


    Hearing that Wu Tong reported to his family, the captain was shocked. He looked very respectful and bowed.


    "I''ve seen leader Wu."


    "Subordinates, I''ll go back to the camp and settle down the soldiers among the generals."


    Wu Tongdao.


    "Thank you."


    The captain no longer hesitated, ran two steps, turned on his horse and shouted.


    "Go back to camp!"


    When Wu Tong returned to the mansion, it was already noon and his heel had not yet stood firm.


    A slender voice came leisurely from outside the villa.


    "Dingbei Hou, take the order!"


    The slightly shrill voice only made Tang Hao tremble in his heart and his scalp numb.


    After looking at Wutong, who was sweating, they looked at each other and shivered in their hearts.


    Your majesty has known the news of the change of the army!


    The edict was issued too quickly.


    Tang Hao felt his throat dry.


    If so, then this is really injustice plus injustice!


    Holding the unfinished letter, Tang Hao hurried out of the house.


    From a distance, I saw father-in-law Rong walking slowly through the gate of the manor and coming face to face.


    "Father Rong! But Zuo Xiaowei has changed?"


    Father Rong smiled and said.


    "Dingbei Marquis, you should take the imperial edict first. As for the affairs in the palace, the old slave will talk to you later."


    Tang Hao was still terrified, half kneeling on the ground, and a heart was suddenly raised with father-in-law Rong''s slender voice.


    The content of the imperial edict is extremely simple, with just a few words.


    Lift the foot ban.


    Temporary champion general.


    After hearing the edict, Tang Hao was stunned!


    It was not as he expected, but to re seal Tang Hao''s position.


    The meaning of temporary signature means temporary.


    But similarly, champion general, Wu San of theficial positions, no real power, is a vanity.


    But even if it is vanity, it is also a real official position of the first three grades, but it is also low at all.


    In terms of grade, it is equivalent to six Shangshu.


    Grandpa Rong looked at Tang Hao, who was stunned in place, rolled up the imperial edict and handed it over.


    "The old slave congratulated Dingbei Hou in advance!"


    Tang Hao was stunned when he heard the word congratulations, but in a moment, he could feel the deep meaning from this sentence.


    The father-in-law must have heard some wind and grass before he said the word congratulations with stress.


    It seems that I have great hope to return to my original post!


    Tang Hao looked at father-in-law Rong, took the imperial edict, stood up and said in a low voice.


    "I know, your majesty, your father-in-law must have many good words. I will never forget his kindness in the future."


    Father-in-law Rong waved his hand and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, you look up to the old slave."


    "The person you want to thank is not an old slave, but someone else."


    "This is exactly what the old slave told you in detail."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was slightly surprised, made a gesture of invitation and said.


    "My father-in-law worked hard all the way and came to my humble house for a chat."


    Father-in-law Rong did not refuse, and swaggered into the house.


    After sitting down, the beautiful maid made green tea and presented it to the two. Grandpa Rong took a sip and said slowly.


    "Duke Dingbei, it is the two soldiers under your command, Wang Fei and Li Yu, who plead for you this time."


    "These two don''t hesitate to ask your majesty to be lenient to you on the ground of giving an official."


    After listening, Tang Hao and Wu Tong almost shouted out in one voice.


    "Are they?"


    Wu Tong said with a faint excited look on his face.


    "I didn''t expect these two to be so righteous. It''s really rare to have this friendship."


    Tang Hao was slightly relieved.


    "This time, I owe these two generals a favor!"


    Grandpa Rong stopped the conversation in his ear and said slowly.


    "Dingbei Marquis, it''s a good thing for generals to love Dai, but some things are bad to take a step forward."


    Tang Hao naturally understood the profound meaning of father Rong''s words.


    Throughout the ages, military power has always been a sharp sword in the hands of emperors.


    If this sword is held by other generals, it will be a disaster.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Thank you for reminding me! I must be careful."

 Chapter 364

    The will has been announced.


    Father Rong kindly reminded me of some words that should not have been said.


    After drinking a cup of tea, father-in-law Rong bowed his hand and said goodbye.


    When he left the house, Tang Hao quietly stuffed several East beads into father-in-law Rong''s palm. Father-in-law Rong was not polite and took advantage of the situation to put them away.


    Tang Hao followed father-in-law Rong. Congratulations on sending the red man around the king of Tang out of the house.


    When he was about to get on the carriage, father-in-law Rong turned his head and said.


    "If you''re free, go to the Lizheng hall. The empress has broken her heart for this matter."


    "Even though it''s cold these days, I still go to pray for you."


    Wind and cold?


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and asked casually.


    "How could sun Yaowang stay in the palace for a few days? Is it that even sun Yaowang has nothing to do with the cold?"


    Father-in-law Rong slowly got into the carriage and said through the hollowed out window on the carriage.


    "Duke Dingbei never lived in Chang''an City for a long time. He knows very little about the things in the palace."


    "Since Dingbei Hou cured Princess Changle, he has traveled around the world and healed the villagers."


    "When Prince Li and Tubo Prince Ziwen tried that day, I heard that king sun Yao once appeared. Privately, his majesty has sent someone to search privately."


    Flu is rampant at the turn of the season.


    Future generations with developed medical skills can not completely eliminate the flu, let alone in this relatively backward Datang.


    However, after father-in-law Rong''s reminder, Tang Hao had another heart.


    In history, this immortal died ten years later in Zhenguan, and now it is 16 years later in Zhenguan, and the empress changsun is still alive.


    Perhaps, the wheel of history has changed in this time and space, or some small variables, but no one can get rid of the arrangement of fate.


    As for the wish of empress Chang sun, Tang Hao was very grateful.


    As the mother of a country, it is also a great honor to burn incense and worship Buddha for herself.


    As a minister, I should go and visit him.


    Wu Tong looked at the carriage going away, recovered, looked at the figure in front of him and arched his hands.


    "Double happiness, Congratulations, marquis."


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao turned slowly and said.


    "What is double happiness?"


    Wu Tong smiled.


    "One joy is that your majesty lifted the Marquis''s foot ban and granted the position of champion general at the same time."


    "The second happiness lies in the consolidation of Hou Ye''s prestige in Zuo Xiaowei. Moreover, teaching the way of leading the army will also make Hou ye know more generals and expand his contacts in the army."


    Looking at this understanding subordinate, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "This professor''s way of leading the army is the trust of the king of Tang Dynasty in us."


    "All right, let''s go, pack up and get ready to take office tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zheng Dian.


    The king of Tang took the empress Chang sun who was half lying in bed.


    The empress''s cheeks were a little pale, and the whole person looked haggard.


    Then empress Chang sun covered her heart and coughed.


    The clear cough sound is particularly clear and obvious in the silent Tang Dynasty.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was worried and turned to look at the maid Xiaoyue standing with her head hanging on the side of the bed. He also had a little anger.


    "Why? When I heard about it, it was only a slight wind chill, but now it looks much more serious.


    The maid Xiaoyue looked up slightly, looked at the empress changsun, and said in a weak mosquito voice.


    "Yesterday... Empress empress returned her wish for Tang Hao and went to dacien temple."


    The king of Tang patted the empress changsun on the back and scolded.


    "Guanyin maidservant, you are already ill. You have suffered yourself for this boy. Why do you suffer?"


    Empress Chang sun will slowly get up and say.


    "I also know that your majesty has no choice about Tang Hao''s Black Leather official."


    "But today''s Datang needs such talents. It''s our Datang''s loss to get rid of such handsome talents."


    "Homicide cases can be investigated all the time, but our Datang star can''t fall like this."


    After that, the empress Chang sun sighed heavily, and her tone was full of deep regret.


    When they talked about state affairs, Xiaoyue gave a gift of happiness and slowly withdrew.


    When the palace maid closed the door of the sleeping palace, the king of Tang held the jade hand of empress rouyi and said.


    "Don''t worry about your illness. I have withdrawn Tang Hao''s foot ban order and let him temporarily appoint the champion general to teach the way of unifying the army."


    Hearing the news, empress Chang sun''s eyes flashed and her face showed a look of relief, saying.


    "Good! Very good! So, I''m relieved."


    Now this result will make the eldest sun emperor feel a little at ease.


    The king of Tang looked at the empress Chang sun. Her eyes were bright and dark, and said slowly.


    "Among the old ministers who stood up in the court, they must have been instructed by some people."


    As soon as she said this, empress Chang sun''s heart jumped with a thump and began to meditate.


    According to Yin Kaishan''s ability, anger could win over so many old ministers for a time.


    The powerful and powerful princes in the DPRK have also expressed their position.


    The most likely thing about this is the prince of the royal family.


    At present, the prince who can get the holy favor is only Li Tai, Li Ke and Li Chengqian.


    No matter what the purpose is, it''s taboo to win over the officials of the current Dynasty.


    Moreover, two of the three princes were born to the eldest grandson queen.


    Thinking of this, empress Chang sun felt a tight heart and said.


    "Your Majesty, my godson is incompetent. He connived at these princes to obstruct behind his back."


    "From my thin face, please stop it. I will scold these children who don''t know how to behave."


    The king of Tang nodded slowly.


    "Well, you have a rest first. I won''t investigate this matter."


    Seeing the promise made by the king of Tang, the empress changsun was also relieved.


    In the quiet hall, only the sound of two people talking freely is left, which will inevitably be mixed with several dry coughs of empress sun.

 Chapter 365

    The return of Wang Fei and Li Yu to the camp calmed the restless Zuo Xiao guard.


    With their narration, the news that Tang Hao was re appointed came from the barracks again.


    This day, it can be described as twists and turns.


    From the initial resentment, to the formation of an army to redress grievances, and then to the moment, Tang Hao took up his post again.


    It was not until nightfall that the whole camp returned to normal.


    Tang Hao''s name is also well known by the soldiers of the three armed forces.


    At the same time, after learning that Tang Hao was reactivated, the restless hearts of the people of Chang''an were completely calmed down.


    Many people poured into the streets, ran around to tell each other and cheered, as if they had won a battle.


    Facing the first light of dawn, Tang Hao, dressed in armor, stepped on wuzhui again to meet his new position.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, the cold morning wind roared past, and the blowing face was stiff.


    Tang Hao''s heart was hot.


    Beidaying.


    This is the largest military camp in Chang''an city.


    Huge camp, covering an extremely vast area.


    Outside the fence stretching for miles, there are neat guards.


    Under the majestic gate, several middle-aged generals and more than a dozen senior generals had already greeted him here.


    A middle-aged general, led by Wu Zhui, saw the figure on Wu Zhui turn over and dismount, leading the people to come forward.


    "The last general, I''ve seen the champion general!"


    The generals saluted Tang Hao in unison.


    In terms of official rank, Tang Hao''s official position was higher than those of these generals.


    Tang Hao strode along, nodded slightly and said in a loud voice.


    "Go to the big account of the Chinese Army!"


    Under the guidance of the middle-aged general, the party went straight to the middle.


    In the wide scattered camp, Tang Haoyi stood right in front.


    The senior generals sit on both sides according to their official positions.


    Standing in front of the huge map, Tang Hao''s eyes swept away from your generals'' faces one by one.


    As the chief General of the professor, this is Tang Hao''s first promotion.


    The whole tent was silent.


    Everyone held their heads high and their spirits were trembling.


    But in terms of age, everyone here is of Uncle Tang Hao''s generation.


    However, in the whole Datang military camp, it has never been based on age.


    In this martial Tang Dynasty, military merit represents everything.


    Even if you are a meritorious noble, even if you are a general, although you have a position, you will not win the respect of everyone.


    There is no doubt that Tang Hao proved himself by his own efforts.


    While Tang Hao looked at these veterans, these veterans also looked at Tang Hao at the same time.


    It''s really sad that I have climbed to such a height at a young age.


    Tang Hao looked around and said.


    "Where will the LORD be?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the former middle-aged veteran stood up.


    "Zheng Cheng, the last general, has seen the general!"


    Tang Hao, holding the respectful, gray haired veteran, said.


    "General Zheng, what''s the situation in the new barracks?"


    The middle-aged general arched his hands.


    "General Hui, there are 98600 people in the new barracks."


    "These soldiers are strong young people recruited from all over the country this year."


    Hearing this number, Tang Hao felt a little moved.


    If the expectation is good, this is the enemy 17 guards that the king of Tang wanted to set up.


    The strength of this guard is about twice as large as that of the other 16 guards.


    There are nearly 100000 guards, which is unprecedented in the whole history of the Tang Dynasty.


    What is more special is that this guard is purely composed of strong young people. Unlike other guard forces that have been established for a long time, there will be old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Tang Hao slowly withdrew his thoughts, looked at the general and said.


    "At present, how many veterans are there in the whole camp?"


    To train new recruits, there must be no lack of guidance from veterans who have been on the battlefield.


    Therefore, the number of veterans will determine the division and adjustment of the whole guard.


    General Zheng replied truthfully.


    "There are still five thousand veterans."


    Five thousand veterans, this number is not small.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and said in a loud voice.


    "Although the East Turks disappeared, many tribal leaders led the remnant to flee."


    "There is a saying that the lips die and the teeth are cold. The East Turks and the West Turks are connected by the same root. Presumably, the West Turks have been actively preparing for war at the moment."


    "What''s more, this war has made Datang lose a lot, and other countries are also eyeing it."


    "At present, the training time is extremely urgent."


    After that, Tang Hao looked around and said solemnly.


    "In six months, we will train a soldier who can recruit good soldiers to fill the vacancy in the military camp during the Tang Dynasty."


    The reason why Tang Hao wanted to shorten the time to half a year.


    On the one hand, considering that the king of Tang would certainly use troops in the north.


    This strong army is bound to be used in the war in the north. At that time, it is time to test this soldier.


    On the other hand, the war has just stopped. No doubt this is the weakest time of Datang.


    This is a rare opportunity for other countries.


    Tang Hao walked slowly in front of the crowd. His tone became severe and said.


    "Military discipline and regulations are fundamental in the army."


    "I, Tang Hao, will lead the army and have my own rules."


    "As for these provisions in the laws of the Tang Dynasty, they are the basis and should be followed."

 Chapter 366

    Tang Hao should set up his own military regulations.


    At first glance, everyone in the military account was surprised.


    Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty have been firmly followed.


    However, if Tang Hao wants to set military regulations on top of the Tang law, it will undoubtedly make the military regulations more stringent.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Tang Hao''s face became more and more serious and said sternly.


    "From today on."


    "Those who don''t listen to orders, those who shrink back, those who cheat and reward, cut."


    "Fugitives, pretenders, slackers, missed fighters, misfires, leaked secret orders, abandoned ordnance, screamed disturbing the army, left the camp without authorization, fights, beheaded."


    "Those who burn, rob and commit adultery, those who harass the people, and those who bully the people of the Tang Dynasty are beheaded."


    After that, Tang Hao stood right in front of the big tent, his eyes glittered and said slowly.


    "For the above crimes, no matter what your life experience, follow the law! No mistake is allowed!"


    The majestic voice echoed throughout the Chinese army.


    The whole tent was silent.


    Everyone listened quietly, and no one dared to speak.


    Although he made many accusations of killing as soon as he took office, it can be said that he supplemented some deficiencies in the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty.


    But on the whole, except for pretending to be ill and fighting, the rest is not too much.


    Kill Liwei!


    It can be seen from this that general Tang''s strict management of the whole army is a little obvious.


    The generals responded with fists.


    "We take orders!"


    As these generals guessed, the previous days of relaxation no longer exist.


    But people never thought that Tang Hao brought not only the strictness of management, but also the existence of training like a nightmare.


    Only one day after the military order was issued to the army, the 18 cavalry in Tang Hao''s house sent out, each in charge of a battalion, as law enforcers, to implement the military order.


    Those who have not yet fully entered the state, and those whose training is lax.


    On the second day alone, he was publicly beaten.


    More than 500 recruits were punished with sticks on the school field.


    Howling and wailing, blooming everywhere, resounded the whole camp.


    On this day, even the strong eighteen guards felt the pain in their arms with sticks.


    Two days in a row.


    Those pricks are much more honest.


    Especially those disciples of aristocratic families, who were supposed to live in the military camp on the basis of their life experience, were let by others everywhere.


    But since Tang Hao took office, he has been treated equally.


    Regardless of the face of their aristocratic families, they were slapped on the spot.


    Stay until the fifth day.


    The whole camp was quiet, and the new soldiers looked like soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zheng Dian.


    Maybe it''s late autumn like winter. The weather is much colder than last year.


    Empress Chang sun felt cold all over, and her intermittent dry cough did not improve, and even dry cough became more and more frequent.


    The gloomy days have cleared up completely today.


    Empress Chang sun was wrapped tightly and let the maid help her out of bed. Facing the sunshine, she sat on the soft couch.


    In a hurry, Li Chengqian rushed to the hall.


    At first sight of the emaciated empress Chang sun, Li Chengqian felt bitter and astringent. He quickly stepped forward and snuggled up beside the soft collapse.


    "Empress mother, why are you so thin these days? Why did you tell your child at this time?"


    Empress Chang sun lovingly looked down at the young face beside the soft collapse and said slowly.


    "Qian''er, when you grow up, you naturally have something to do."


    "As the crown prince, the future Prince of Datang, you should learn more like your father and Emperor. You still have a lot to learn."


    Li Chengqian took empress Chang sun''s hand and said.


    "The empress mother and her children know that she is only haggard in body and mind. It is hard for her children to see."


    The love on the face of the empress Chang sun gradually converged and turned to be slowly serious.


    "Tell the empress mother that the courtiers in the court are under your command?"


    Li Chengqian''s heart clicked when he met the smart eyes of empress Chang sun.


    It seems that the queen mother already knows the beginning and end of this matter.


    Li Chengqian felt very angry when he mentioned it.


    Originally, I wanted to rely on the public opinion of Wen Chen in the court to crush Tang Hao.


    But unexpectedly, in the end, Tang Hao was a hard bone without oil and salt.


    Although the military power has been removed now, the official position has been promoted instead of demotion.


    Chengqian lowered his head, frowned and said.


    "Empress mother, what I did this time is also for Tang Hao''s future."


    "If it hadn''t been for the advice of the ministers on that day, I''m afraid that Tang Hao has been temporarily detained and waiting to be released."


    After that, Li Chengqian raised his eyes, raised his head and looked at the empress Chang sun.


    "Empress mother, you have to believe me!"


    Empress Chang sun''s beautiful eyes twinkled, and her bright eyes seemed to see through Li Chengqian.


    "It''s far fetched to rescue Tang Hao!"


    "What''s more, how did you predict?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not your ultimate goal?"


    Being watched by such a pair of eyes with insight into all things, Li Chengqian felt flustered and nervous.


    Li Chengqian lowered his head and whispered.


    "Empress mother, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, making friends with these ministers is not against the rites and laws of our ancestors..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    The sound of cutting ice and breaking jade came.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How dare you!"


    "It''s right to be a private minister, but it''s a crime of treason to take over a minister! You can''t even distinguish between the two?"


    Hearing the fierce drink, Li Chengqian trembled, raised his slightly frightened face and said.


    "I dare not!"


    The angry empress Chang sun was about to say a few more words. She felt stuffy and dizzy in her chest. Her jade hand covered her chest and gasped.


    Seeing that empress Chang sun''s condition was getting worse, Li Chengqian was very anxious. He held empress Chang sun''s hand and shouted.


    "Empress mother, calm down."


    "Empress mother, calm down."


    Then he shouted to the outside of the temple.


    "Hurry up, doctor Xuan!"

 Chapter 367

    Empress Chang sun''s condition worsened, beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Even empress Chang sun did not expect that she fell ill in a cold.


    All the imperial doctors in the imperial city were called into the bedroom by Li Chengqian. Xiaoyue, the close maid in waiting, reported to the king of Tang in a panic.


    The king of Tang, who was still in the early Dynasty, left a cadre of old ministers and rushed to the Lizheng hall.


    The whole hall was in chaos.


    meanwhile.


    Honglu temple.


    The table is filled with steaming delicacies. A cup of green tea, the heat rises, and the white gas dissipates in the air.


    However, luanzan had no appetite at all.


    The short envoy and the eight character Hu envoy were his confidants.


    As for another person, whose martial arts are second only to the Tubo prince, he was personally selected by Songzan Ganbu as the escort of this trip.


    It''s a good thing that Tang Hao was removed from his official post after the murder was completed! But the poisoned guard disappeared.


    This situation made Lu Anzan, who had been immersed in joy, feel uneasy.


    The word rebellion lingers in my mind for a long time.


    Luanzan guessed that most of the man was poisoned and was afraid that he would cut the roots and run for his life.


    Thinking.


    Creak.


    The door was pushed open, and the sun printed a tall figure along the door opening.


    A rough and thick voice came eagerly with the opening of the door.


    "Da Xiang, no! Tang Hao was banned and removed!"


    Before people arrive, the voice comes first.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Anzan''s face suddenly changed.


    The figure sitting on the seat suddenly stood up, looked at the figure breaking in, and asked in surprise.


    "Is the news true?"


    The eight character Hu envoy who rushed in gasped heavily and his chest fluctuated violently.


    At first glance, it was the man who rushed back to report after learning the news.


    He took two deep breaths, and the eight character Ambassador Hu said firmly.


    "Tang Hao''s foot ban was withdrawn, and the king of Tang also temporarily appointed him as the champion general. It''s the same as going to the barracks to teach the way of leading troops today."


    "My subordinates also disguised and saw with their own eyes that Tang Hao rode towards Beidaying."


    After listening, Lu Anzan pulled out his muscles on his fat face, frowned and said angrily.


    "This Datang! What he said is not true! One set in front of him, one set behind him!"


    The eight character Hu envoy looked at Lu Anzan and said with a flash of fear in his eyes.


    "Big phase, Tang Hao is released this time, which is bound to trace the poisoning homicide to the end."


    "If we find out some clues, let''s not say we can Tubo. It''s hard for Datang to go out!"


    "Let''s... Let''s evacuate now!"


    Lu Anzan clenched his teeth, clenched his hands secretly and said in a deep voice.


    "Escape? Where are you going?"


    "If the case is thoroughly investigated, we will be the main culprit in the end,


    "Tubo, do you think there is room for us?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the eight character Hu envoy immediately turned pale, and a confused color flashed in his frightened eyes and trembled.


    "The Tang Dynasty can''t stay... And the Tubo country... Can''t return."


    "Are we... Are we going to travel between countries?"


    After hearing this, Lu Anzan''s heart suddenly cooled. For a moment, he was confused.


    "Da Xiang! No! The guard is gone!"


    A panic cry came from outside the hall, mixed with a messy sound of footsteps.


    In the blink of an eye, a short Tubo envoy burst into the hall out of breath.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he slumped on his seat, gasped, grabbed the cool green tea on the table and poured it down.


    At the entrance of green tea, I was tired all the way, and the hard-working tongue dryness in my throat relieved most of it.


    Wiped the tea stains and water drops hanging on the goatee, and the eight character Hu envoy continued.


    "None of the caravans that my subordinates visited the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty have seen the guards visit."


    "The spies sent by those caravans this morning reported that they had not seen his traces on the streets of the imperial city."


    "Eighty percent, eighty percent went out of town."


    Hearing the news, Lu Anzan''s face was completely gloomy, his expression was extremely ugly, and an angry fire appeared in his eyes.


    Biting his teeth, Lu''an said with hatred.


    "The immature beast probably knows that Tang Hao didn''t die miserably in the murder. I''m afraid we''ll count on him."


    The eight character Hu envoy listened, and his anger ran up and said.


    "The boy is mostly afraid that we will take him as a shield and run away in advance."


    When the accompanying guard fled, the eight character Hu envoy was frightened. His big hands not only trembled, but also said.


    "Should not... Will not escape back to Tubo... Expose us?"


    As soon as these words came out, the two people in the hall were like lightning.


    Patter.


    The tea bowl in the hand of the short envoy who drank tea fell to the ground.


    Pieces of debris bounced on the ground several times, and the crisp sound was particularly harsh in the hall.


    There was silence in the hall.


    Only the mustache and the heavy breathing voice of the short envoy were left, and the hopeful eyes looked at Lu Anzan.


    Lu''an screwed his eyebrows together and sat down slowly on the seat.


    At this moment, as the mastermind of the murder.


    He had to settle down and think carefully.


    long time.


    Lu Anzan''s eyebrows stretched out, a happy look reflected between his eyebrows, and a slightly hoarse voice sounded in the hall.


    "What are we afraid of?"


    Hearing the speech, the two envoys were confused, and a suspicious color appeared on their faces.


    The voice of luanzan is coming.


    "The poison was thrown by the guard. Even if Tang Haoping opposed Zhaoxue, it was the guard who wanted to be executed."


    "It is his duty to protect the prince."


    "What does this murder have to do with us?"


    These words are resounding and justified.


    Hiss.


    The two envoys thought along the train of thought and took a breath.


    Unexpectedly, the Prime Minister got to the point and naturally eluted their criminal evidence.


    It''s like a feeling of clearing the clouds and showing the moon.


    A touch of joy for the rest of their lives climbed onto their faces.


    Eight character Hu envoy exhaled a few turbid qi and said happily.


    "In this way, we can return home safely! If we meet the guard at that time, we can bite back and condemn him for conspiracy!"


    Hearing the speech, Lu''an praised Leng hum, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and said coldly.


    "Return home? It''s too early!"


    "Prepare chariots and horses! Let''s face the saint together and advise the king of Tang to cure Tang Hao''s sin!"

 Chapter 368

    Something happened.


    When Lu Anzan asked for a meeting at the palace gate, the king of Tang was setting up a political palace to accompany the empress Chang sun.


    For two consecutive days, the high dragon seat was empty.


    On the third day, empress Chang sun''s condition improved slightly. At the urging of empress Chang sun, King Tang was a little relieved and went to the early Dynasty.


    Two days of busy, so that the wise king of Tang slightly tired.


    Under the splendid Dragon Robe, the king of Tang walked like a tiger. Surrounded by palace maids, he took father-in-law Rong to the Tai Chi hall.


    Sitting on the Dragon seat, Lu Anzan stood on the main hall with two Tibetan envoys.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The three bowed deeply.


    The dignified eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty glanced at the three people, frowned slightly, waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Why did the Tubo envoy come here?"


    Lu Anzan welcomed the sight and said.


    "Your Majesty, at present, my Tubo Prince has died miserably in the Tang Dynasty, and his bones are not cold."


    "It''s unreasonable to hear that Tang Hao, the criminal minister, has taken office?"


    One wave just flattened and another wave began.


    Listening to Lu Anzan''s nagging, the king of Tang felt very upset.


    The king of Tang''s face gradually became gloomy and said.


    "It has not been found out at this time. When the truth comes out, I will give you an explanation."


    "You''d better go back to Honglu temple first to have a rest."


    Lu Anzan looked at the slightly impatient king of the Tang Dynasty, his eyes glowing and said.


    "It''s been a few days, but Datang hasn''t given us an answer."


    "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to neglect like this."


    A touch of displeasure passed in the eyes of the king of Tang, and his words gradually became dignified, saying.


    "From your envoy''s point of view, how can such homicides be settled?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Anzan''s eyes were uncertain and bowed his hands.


    "Now, if we have all the evidence, what else can we check."


    "In my opinion, according to the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, killing people pays for their lives."


    Kill for your life!


    The Tubo prime minister urged the king of Tang to get rid of Tang Hao.


    For a moment, the whole Tang Dynasty Hall fell into a commotion again.


    The ministers also whispered.


    Hearing these words, the king of Tang snorted coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s a homicide case involving bilateral relations. We must find out the context."


    "As a marquis, Tang Hao killed foreign envoys. Does he know such crimes?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Anzan was stunned. He didn''t expect the king of Tang to refute like this.


    After being stunned for a short time, Lu Anzan smiled and said.


    "Your Majesty, in any case, the body of guilt is still serving in the army. I''m afraid it''s a little unreasonable?"


    "Did the Tang just let the murderer go because he was a marquis?"


    After a turn, Lu Anzan''s question turned back to punishing Tang Hao.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, sitting on the Dragon chair, has a gloomy face and a twinkling light in his eyes.


    "Enough!"


    "It happened in my Datang territory. I certainly won''t ignore it."


    Seeing that the king of the Tang Dynasty was about to end hastily, Lu Anzan stepped forward.


    "Your majesty!"


    Before the words fell, the king of Tang waved his big hand, brushed his sleeves and said.


    "Retreat."


    Then he got up and left the Tai Chi hall.


    Looking at the figure who left angrily, Lu Anzan bit his teeth in his eyes, took two envoys and brushed his sleeves to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Beidaying.


    In such a large camp, with the classification of what these soldiers are good at.


    Nearly 100000 troops were divided into 18 squares.


    In each square array, the characteristics are also obvious.


    Those who are soldiers are listed in one square array, and those who are cavalry are in another square array.


    Each other is guarded by an eighteen horse as the executor of the law.


    According to Tang Hao''s expectation, these soldiers will experience in the way of the Tang Dynasty.


    Each branch of the armed forces performs its own duties.


    Just contact the subjects of their respective arms.


    Tang Hao stood on the stage, looked at the soldiers under the stage and shouted.


    "This time, you are divided because those who are better are better. They can perform their duties and cooperate closely in future operations."


    "This time, you will pack up your bags and reorganize your houses according to your own arms!"


    After that, Tang Hao waved his hand and said.


    "Two hours, check in as required. For those who drag, the military staff is thirty!"


    "Disband!"


    At the command, all 100000 troops rushed to the house.


    Tang Hao''s purpose is to centralize management.


    Let these soldiers start bit by bit and form a good habit of classification.


    Smoke and dust rose everywhere. As the crowd rushed around, Wu Tong slowly walked in front of Tang Hao.


    There is no doubt that these 18 cavalry have played a great role in eliminating military discipline in recent days.


    Looking at the tired Wu Tong, Tang Hao patted his shoulder and said.


    "Hard work."


    "Homicide, is there any progress?"


    Wu Tong shook his head slightly and said.


    "Now, the restaurant manager and the young man have been detained by Yin Kaishan and can''t be investigated."


    "The restaurant has also sent people to sneak in. It''s poisoned in the wine. It''s so fierce that it takes people''s lives in half a minute."


    "In addition, no traces were found in the restaurant."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly and said.


    "So, I''m afraid this case will fall into a headless case again."


    After saying that, Tang Hao moved in his heart and asked.


    "Did you find anything from the Tibetan envoys?"


    Wu Tongying road.


    "General Li Yu and General Wang Fei have sent 50 people to keep an eye on the envoys and the Tubo caravan from the envoys in shifts."


    At this point, Wu Tong hesitated for a moment and said.


    "One of the Tibetan envoys, a guard with excellent martial arts, has disappeared in recent days."


    "Some of these caravans also sent people, but the people sent were aimless and wandered around the Imperial City, like asking for information."


    Lost the guard?


    Tang Hao repeated these words, suddenly suspicious in his heart and said.


    "Just keep an eye on the caravan. The guard is incomparably clear!"


    Wutong Gongshou road.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 369

    The next day, Beidaying.


    After yesterday''s rectification of military affairs, the whole camp has taken on a new look.


    The soldiers of all arms broke up and gathered again.


    From the daily drip, let these soldiers get along day and night and rebuild friendship.


    It was the first step that Tang Hao expected.


    At this time, Tang Hao, dressed in armor, stood on the commanding post.


    Under the stage.


    There are many sabres and halberds, and the armor is sparkling.


    Nearly 100000 soldiers were divided into 18 large and small squares, facing the morning light and facing the commanding platform.


    Like a sea of soldiers, it stretches the whole school field and can''t see the end at a glance.


    Eighteen horsemen, dressed in black and strong, holding sticks and sticks, stand on war horses, waiting quietly on the right side of these squares.


    More than a dozen senior generals stood in the front row, waiting for Tang Hao to issue a signal.


    Sharp eyes shuttle between the generals and catch a glimpse of a vacant and prominent position.


    Tang Hao snapped.


    "Where is general Zhang?"


    There was no response in a howl.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and was immediately unhappy in his heart.


    These soldiers have made some progress in recent days of training.


    However, these generals who train recruits do not seem to have the enthusiasm of these recruits, but they seem a little old-fashioned.


    From beginning to end, Tang Hao also gave these generals enough face.


    If he doesn''t go too far, Tang Hao can''t pursue it.


    After all, these generals have also been on the battlefield and contributed a lot to Datang.


    However, someone was absent today, which immediately made Tang Hao unbearable.


    "Has general Zhang ever had an eye in his body and something happened?"


    With Tang Hao''s inquiry, the 18 horsemen in charge of the military order arched their hands.


    "Never heard of it."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man and a horse came at the gate.


    The clatter of horses'' hoofs galloped from far to near.


    Tang Hao fixed his eyes on the absent General Zhang.


    After turning over and dismounting, general Zhang smiled and arched his hand at Tang Hao.


    "General, I''m a little late. Please forgive me."


    After that, he walked towards the line of senior generals.


    On the stage, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes moved slowly with the figure who stepped into the queue.


    "General Zhang, you are late for nothing. Do you know you have violated the military order?"


    The general looked around, his old face slightly red and said.


    "Senior general, his subordinates are half a hundred years old. It''s really inconvenient. He''s a little late."


    "I hope the general can bear more."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao on the stage snorted coldly and said sternly.


    "How can training soldiers with this lazy posture become a climate?"


    "Today I will cure your bad habit of greedy bed!"


    After that, Tang Hao raised his hand slightly and said.


    "Where are the law enforcers?"


    In the square array corresponding to General Zhang, the 18 cavalry members lined up.


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "How to punish the whole army for being late?"


    The sound of cutting ice and breaking jade shook the whole school field.


    "The staff rebukes the forty army staff."


    Under Tang Hao''s burning eyes, general Zhang''s face was more frightened and waved his hand.


    "General, I know my mistake! I can''t stand the toss of the forty army staff. I hope..."


    Before the words fell, Tang Hao''s shrill cry came.


    "What''s the use of a military order if you know your mistake?"


    After that, Tang Hao''s cold face was a little more determined and shouted.


    "If you violate military regulations, you should be punished!"


    "Considering that general Zhang once bathed in blood for the Tang Dynasty, now he is old, and the penalty will be reduced by half."


    "Take this as a warning and don''t take it as an example!"


    The indisputable voice swept the whole camp like a torrent.


    Among the generals present, they all climbed up step by step with this military merit.


    The reputation in the barracks is also loud.


    Punished in public.


    Not to mention whether the twenty sticks can stand it or not.


    That''s the face. Where to go in this army?


    Seeing that Tang Hao wanted to be serious, those generals who were training soldiers were all frightened and turned pale.


    A senior general couldn''t help but take a step forward and said something.


    "General, think twice! This is general Zhang who has made great achievements in war!"


    Before he finished, Tang Hao looked cold and looked over.


    "What? Does the general want to be punished instead, or do he want to protect his guilt and be punished jointly and severally?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the generals who originally wanted to plead were speechless.


    Tang Hao''s domineering and powerful words swirled in the huge school field.


    "The prince disobeys orders and commits the same crime as the common people!"


    "Execute!"


    Give an order.


    Two or eighteen cavalry soldiers turned over and dismounted, and pressed General Zhang, who was terrified and struggling, to the ground.


    make love.


    The loud sound of beating flesh with military sticks echoed in the school field.


    With the fall of the stick, a terrible howl broke out in the barracks.


    Only those generals who looked at me frowned, clubbed and blinked, and their faces were very unbearable.


    It was as if the stick was against him.


    The front row taxi soldiers looked at the scene of being punished, their Adam''s apple stammering and palpitating.


    General Zhang, who still has military merit, can''t help serving with this stick, let alone a civilian child in white.


    Seeing the means of this selfless new instructor, everyone present was silent.


    Of course, none of these soldiers is more frightened than those aristocratic family disciples.


    The 20th army staff is finished.


    On February 18, the pro guards helped General Zhang tremble and stood in the queue again.


    Tang Hao waved the flag and shouted.


    "Military orders are like mountains and military discipline is like iron. I hope you can take this as a warning!"

 Chapter 370

    Honglu temple.


    Recalling King Tang''s painless reply, Lu Anzan was very depressed.


    In particular, he stayed in Honglu Temple these two days and waited for news from all parties all day, which made Lu an Zan uneasy.


    A few glasses of cold wine.


    The spicy and clear wine flows down the throat.


    Lu Anzan''s depressed agitation gradually surged into his heart.


    Pop.


    A dull noise.


    Lu Anzan heavily put the wine cup pier on the table and said in a deep voice.


    "The king of Tang made it clear that he would not give me an answer until the murder case came to light."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and Lu Anzan''s mood was running rapidly again.


    If you wait for some clues in the case, you will inevitably be involved with yourself.


    If this goes on, his mastermind is bound to be exposed.


    With the footsteps outside the temple door, the short envoy stood in front of the table.


    Lu''an zanwei raised his eyes and looked at the sad face. His heart was inexplicably agitated, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Why? Haven''t you found the boy yet?"


    The short envoy nodded slightly and said.


    "The boy seems to have evaporated from the imperial city. No one has seen his trace."


    Hearing the expected news, Lu Anzan flashed a resolute word in his eyes.


    "So, the boy should be out of town!"


    "Send more people to inquire. It''s a disaster for the boy to keep it."


    After a pause, luanzan raised his head, looked at the short envoy and said angrily.


    "If you find the boy, execute him on the spot."


    The short envoy nodded heavily, answered, and turned his head out of the hall.


    In the whole hall, the previous tranquility was restored.


    Lu''an tsan poured a glass of wine, held it in his hand, leaned slowly against the back of the mountain chair, and his face was uncertain.


    At present, the literary ministers of the Tang Dynasty who pressed Tang Hao only seemed to frustrate their spirit and had no idea of killing Tang Hao.


    In this way, he lost the support of the forces of Datang.


    If it goes on like this, he, a helpless foreign envoy, is afraid it will be difficult to control the thoughts of the king of Tang.


    It seems that the current stalemate can only start from the force of Datang.


    Thinking about it, Lu Anzan sent out a cold hum in his nose and said.


    "If you want to get away from this so soon, I''m afraid you underestimate my appearance."


    ¡­¡­


    At dusk, the sun sets.


    Tang Hao and Wu Tong walked side by side on the Loess Avenue with their war horses.


    In the afterglow, the shadow of the two people was very long, reflected on the 18 cavalry guards behind them, looking particularly leisurely.


    After a day of training, the mood of the group gradually relaxed.


    At this time, it seems that it is incompatible with the running figures around.


    Some farmers who came to sell fruits and vegetables in the city were eager to go home.


    On the way, the cries of "driving" kept coming to our ears.


    Some foreign traders finally arrived here before dark and looked at the towering city gate not far away.


    Excited to say some incomprehensible words, chirping and shouting.


    Wu Tong raised his arm and covered his eyes. Wang glanced at the red sunset and said.


    "Hou ye, you severely punished General Zhang this time. I''m afraid someone will talk about it again."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled faintly, raised his eyes and looked around at the galloping figure in twos and threes, saying.


    "Gossip, let them talk."


    After that, Tang Hao smiled bitterly and said.


    "Now in this court, are there few people I offend?"


    After hearing this, Wu Tong remained silent.


    From teaching Yin Kaishan''s two sons to whipping Li Ji''s young son.


    In this court, there are not a few people who hate the Duke.


    At present, it is the Tubo murder again. The Marquis has been transferred to military power and has become the object of the crown prince.


    I don''t know when the murder can be overturned and when it can be cleared.


    The two men on the straddling war horse were thoughtful.


    Turning a corner, the cavalry had left the Loess Avenue and stepped onto a dense forest path.


    This path was also the place where Tang Hao saved the two women at that time.


    This place is not far from the imperial villa in the outer suburbs.


    Not far away.


    "Who is hiding here!"


    A slight cry came from behind.


    Tang Hao took back his thoughts and looked ahead.


    In the rustling jungle, there was a faint figure hiding in the trees, watching the man and horse with vigilance.


    As if frightened by this cry, the hiding figure suddenly got up and jumped towards the secret order.


    Tang Hao saw the strong figure, his face was cold and shouted.


    "Chase!"


    Give an order.


    All eighteen horses set out.


    The fleeing figure''s skill is good. He can walk fast in the dense forest.


    Between the ups and downs, the rabbit has run a long way.


    With the experience of being ambushed last time, Tang Hao became very cautious and said in a deep voice.


    "Beware of ambush."


    Although it is in the jungle, these trees can''t affect these smart eighteen horses.


    Within a hundred meters, the galloping figure fell into the siege of eighteen horses.


    The war horses met head to tail and stopped the figure in the circle.


    Tang Hao stood outside the circle and looked coldly at the sound and shadow of the package in the circle.


    "Who are you? Why are you hiding here?"


    Cold questions came from outside the circle.


    The figure in the circle suddenly knelt down and said in fluent Chinese.


    "Please do me a favor and let me go."

 Chapter 371

    At first exit.


    The accent of foreigners is particularly obvious!


    This discovery immediately surprised Tang Hao.


    At the eye, the figure surrounded by eighteen horses, dressed in dirty and shabby Tang clothes, looked like a beggar.


    The man seemed to be afraid of strangers. His head hung low and buried in his chest.


    Although it was not dark at this time, I still couldn''t see my face clearly.


    Looking at the sky, Tang Hao snapped.


    "Take it away!"


    After hearing this command, the figure in the circle ran crazy into one of the war horses, trying to break through and escape.


    But these 18 riders are ordinary people and have a quick reaction.


    By the height of the man on the horse, he kicked on the shoulder of the figure. His great strength immediately turned the figure over.


    On the horse on the other side, they turned over and dismounted, pressed the struggling figure on the ground and captured it.


    A group of people escorted the foreigner in Tang costume to the imperial villa.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Tubo Da, together with two envoys, came to the Tai Chi hall again in the early Dynasty.


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at Lu Anzan, who was bowing to his highness. He was very upset and said in a deep voice.


    "Lu Anzan, I have promised you that I will explain to Tubo one by one when the murder case is found out."


    "Why do you keep chasing?"


    Lu Anzan smiled calmly and said.


    "As the Prime Minister of Tibet, I should pay attention to the major events related to the two countries."


    "But today I think of some important clues to report to your majesty."


    The Tubo prime minister''s repeated admonitions made the king of Tang bored and suspicious.


    It seems that the Tubo knows a lot about this murder case.


    But the only purpose is to kill Tang Hao.


    Because of this, the king of Tang decided to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    As for what the Tubo prime minister said, it can be delayed.


    Seeing that the Tubo prime minister had found new evidence, the king of Tang frowned and said.


    "Speak."


    Lu Anzan looked around the hall for a week and his eyes fell on Yin Kaishan, one of the ministers.


    "On that day, your Yin Gong was also on the scene."


    "On that day, the steward of the restaurant and the young servant have been detained in the Yan house. If your majesty doesn''t believe these confessions, you can order someone to bring them to the court and know as soon as you ask."


    Luanzan is full of confidence in the steward of these restaurants and the confession.


    After all, these young men in charge are arranged by the former crown prince Yu Dang. They will certainly help themselves.


    The word Yin Gong is very kind.


    I can''t help but let the ministers look at it.


    For a time, countless eyes on the hall looked at Yan Kaishan.


    Yan Kaishan was watched by these eyes, and his old face turned red and clenched his fist secretly.


    It''s here. There''s nothing to avoid.


    Yin Kaishan took a step, facing the king of Tang, and bowed his hand.


    "But as the Tubo prime minister said, the minister was also at the scene."


    After that, Yan Kaishan stared at Lu Anzan, the way of hate.


    "I am not familiar with your country. Please match me as an adult to avoid misunderstanding."


    Although it is trying to explain the facts, it seems that there is no silver of 300 taels here.


    After listening, the eldest sun Wuji snorted coldly, came out with an angry face and scolded.


    "If Yin Gong is right, why should he be afraid of slander?"


    Then he stared at Lu''an and said.


    "This is the court hall, not the county official Yamen. There is no reason to try this murder case on the court hall."


    The king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn''t figure out what the hell Lu Anzan was doing.


    "The murder case is related to the relationship between the two countries, so it is not a small case."


    "Since your envoy asked for a confession, he followed the prime minister."


    Then he waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Duke of Hubei, bring those people up."


    Yan Kaishan said and went out of the hall.


    Half an hour.


    The servants were sent to the hall.


    When they saw the group, they were slightly surprised.


    This group of people, well-dressed and energetic, did not seem to have been tortured.


    Tang Hao taught Yin Kaishan''s two sons a lesson, one injured and one crazy, which is well known.


    In everyone''s opinion, Yin Kaishan avenged himself for the murder.


    Especially the confession, all the officials thought it was the basis of extorting a confession by words and deeds to punish Tang Hao.


    But unexpectedly, this group of people stood on the hall unharmed.


    After a short shock, people could not help guessing.


    Is the content of this confession completely true?


    The king of Tang on the Dragon chair was also slightly surprised.


    This group of people, with yellow skin and straight hair, is a unique feature of the people of the Central Plains.


    Logically speaking, as a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, I have a sense of patriotism and will not easily perjure a foreigner.


    In the surprise of the people, the bartender knelt slowly on the temple and said.


    "The grass people pay homage to your majesty!"


    The boys behind them also knelt down and said in unison.


    "The grass people have seen your majesty."


    Hiss.


    After listening to the fluent Chinese dialect and the familiar emphasis, everyone took a breath.


    This is the pure people of the Tang Dynasty!


    The faces of the people in the hall were surprised again.


    Suddenly a bad idea came to everyone''s mind.


    Tang Hao, I''m afraid it''s over this time.

 Chapter 372

    A word speaks.


    The king of Tang straightened up slowly, looked serious and said in a deep voice.


    "This murder occurred in a restaurant, which is related to the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries. You should answer truthfully."


    The majestic voice echoed throughout the hall.


    The head steward knelt down and said.


    "We are all local people. The people of Chang''an recorded in the record certainly dare not deceive your majesty."


    Hearing the determined voice, the king of Tang felt a bad feeling in his heart and said.


    "Bring the confession and show it to them."


    Father Rong answered, turned out the confession and handed it to the steward.


    Above the court, the hearts of the ministers were raised with the opened confessions.


    At present, these people are pure people of the Tang Dynasty. Let alone people at the level of Tubo prime minister, I''m afraid they have no chance to touch other officials except the officials of the county government.


    The king of Tang also knew it. According to the report of Dali Temple personnel sent out.


    Before the murder, the Tubo prime minister had never been to the restaurant.


    There is no exchange of interests between the restaurant and the Tubo prime minister.


    In other words, the confessions in recent days are completely true.


    Your Highness''s steward held the unfolded confession and looked at it carefully word by word.


    After a incense stick, the steward slowly raised his head and said.


    "This confession is the whole process of Tang Hao''s crime."


    "Everything is true and completely correct."


    The affirmative answer completely overturned everyone''s original expectation.


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    "The Duke of Dingbei had some objections to the Tubo people in the court earlier. Unexpectedly, he was really poisoned."


    "This... Is so! Unexpectedly, Marquis Dingbei did whatever he wanted regardless of the holy order."


    "Look! I said earlier that Beihou was determined to act recklessly by virtue of his military achievements! Now it seems that the evidence is like a mountain!"


    For a moment, the voice of doubt in the court began to rise.


    Those who believed in Tang Hao gradually wavered.


    Sun Wuji looked in his eyes and worried.


    To say that the previous confession was Yan Kaishan waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.


    But this honest witness makes this testimony like a mountain of hard evidence.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who originally wanted to bring the matter over, was also surprised and uncertain at this time.


    I''m afraid it won''t turn the page easily.


    Gao Shilian walked out of the crowd slowly. His cold face was more serious and said.


    "You have to see clearly. If you hide it, it''s the crime of bullying the king!"


    Yan Kaishan, standing in the hall, saw that public opinion had guided him, and the hatred he had endured for a long time jumped out of his heart at this moment, stepped forward and said.


    "Duke Shen, at this time, there is already irrefutable evidence."


    "The crime of deceiving the king is a felony of beheading all over the family. These people are just hardworking people of the Tang Dynasty. They use their courage to deceive the king."


    After that, Yin Kaishan bowed to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, it''s the law of the Tang Dynasty to kill people for their lives. Killing Tibetan envoys is a plus."


    "Even if Tang Hao''s military skill is high, he can''t let himself take the blame. Please decide Tang Hao''s crime."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Jie in the crowd was awe inspiring.


    According to the instructions given by the crown prince to himself, it is enough to frustrate his spirit.


    If you really get rid of Tang Hao as Yin Kaishan said, there will be no way to win over.


    Moreover, during Tang Hao''s two northern expeditions, the prestige of the army has been established.


    If this person is included in his command, he will certainly help the crown prince when he ascends the throne in the future.


    Although Zhao Jie also disliked the cold and arrogant Tang Hao, he could still keep his head on the great event of the crown prince''s accession to the throne.


    Zhao Jie dodged out of the crowd and said.


    "What Yin Gong said was a little extreme!"


    "Tang Hao is an example of young talents in the Tang Dynasty. It is inevitable that he will make some mistakes when he is young."


    "Poisoning the Tubo Prince is also because of his provocation, just to make a bad breath for Datang."


    Seeing Zhao Jie standing on his side and calm, Yan Kaishan''s face changed and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Previously, I strongly advised Tang Haonai that he was supported by this person.


    Now, the force behind this seems to stand on its opposite.


    If it is not handled well, I''m afraid it will offend the prince behind it.


    Thinking of this, Yan Kaishan was shocked and looked at Zhao Jie''s eyes with a touch of horror.


    At this time, the Tubo prime minister, who had been silent, came forward slowly, a little proud appeared on his face, and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, at this time, the witness testimony is true."


    "Tang Hao was so deep in the city that he held a grudge against us after the competition that he had evil thoughts and poisoned the prince of our country."


    "This move provoked trouble in the Tang Dynasty and worsened the friendship and good neighborliness between the two countries."


    "Such a villain who brings disaster to the country and the people should be beheaded immediately to calm the anger of the people and give me a justice!"


    As soon as he said this, Gao Shilian, changsun Wuji and other humeral ministers changed their complexion.


    Although the other ministers are not ashamed of such acts, they have not arrived at all. Remove Tang Hao''s idea.


    With the eyes of these important officials, they looked at the king of Tang and waited for his decision.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sitting on the Dragon chair looked very ugly.


    The Tubo prime minister opened his mouth and shut his mouth to remove himself as a senior general of the central court, and his purpose is clear.


    But at this moment, as the Tubo prime minister said.


    The evidence is complete.


    There is no escape.

 Chapter 373

    the ironclad details pile up mountain high.


    And there''s nothing to avoid.


    It was difficult to make a decision for the king of Tang.


    Right now.


    Jin Wu''s guard outside the hall walked into the hall and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao wants to see you!"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang, sitting high on the Dragon chair, was slightly surprised.


    This is the critical period of the murder case. The boy wants to advise at this time.


    I don''t pick the time.


    But now that the matter was over, the king of Tang had no choice but to wave his hand and say.


    "Xuan."


    Before long, Tang Hao strode across the hall door.


    At first sight of the enemy, Lu Anzan was delighted and shouted.


    "Heaven has a door. You don''t go. Now you''re going to hell. You run faster than anyone."


    Looking at the figure with his head held high, Lu Anzan smiled and said.


    "Dingbei Marquis, you really know how to count time. Your majesty is looking for you everywhere."


    Glancing at the malicious fake smile on the fat face, Tang Hao felt a sense of boredom in his heart.


    But still a faint smile, said lightly.


    "It''s a coincidence that I brought a meeting gift. I just wanted to give it to the Tibetan prime minister. I didn''t think I had just met on this hall."


    After that, Tang Hao stood upright, bowed to the king of Tang and said.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Tang Wang looked at Tang Hao with a calm face, pointed to the restaurant where he knelt on the phone, and said.


    "Tang Hao, people in the restaurant accused you of poisoning the Tubo prince. Can you plead guilty?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, today, I also brought a person to testify against the Tibetan prime minister."


    "Your Majesty, please allow this man to confront in court."


    As soon as he said this, he was shocked, curious and surprised, which filled the faces of all the ministers present.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao also brought witnesses!


    Will this murder turn around in the end?


    After a little surprise, a happy look appeared on the dignified face of the king of Tang, and Lang said.


    "Xuan!"


    Father Rong''s shrill voice spread outside the hall again.


    Not long after, a man followed Wu Tong into the hall slowly.


    The man was in a dirty Tang suit, his face was covered with a scarf, and a pair of deep eyes of outlanders were shining under his disheveled hair.


    The whole person looks like a beggar on the street corner.


    The smell of the clothes mountain made many ministers cover their mouths and nose.


    The Tubo Prime Minister stared at the man, turned to Tang Hao and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, the so-called witness, is it this street beggar?"


    "Such a person can testify in court?"


    Tang Hao greeted the joking eyes, smiled calmly and said.


    "Beggar? I''m afraid Tubo''s eyes are dazzled!"


    "About this person, I think the Tubo prime minister must be thinking about it these days."


    While talking, the man pulled the scarf off his face and revealed a dark face.


    Seeing the familiar face, the accompanying short envoy and the eight character Hu envoy were stunned, involuntarily stepped back two steps and looked at the filthy figure with fear.


    Even though the steady and quiet Lu Anzan saw the figure kneeling slowly, his face suddenly changed and his heart was shocked.


    Tubo escort!


    This... How is this possible!


    Lu Anzan stared at the guard who saluted the king of Tang. He couldn''t help breathing heavily and his heart pounded.


    The sound of the strong guard resounded through the hall.


    "Your Majesty King Tang, I am the accompanying escort appointed by Tubo Khan and am responsible for the safety of the whole mission."


    "But a few days ago, Tubo Prime Minister Lu Anzan wanted to remove your general Tang Hao and forced me to poison."


    "Under the control of Lu Anzan, the Tubo caravan wanted to threaten my life. I had to promise to protect myself."


    "Unexpectedly, the Tubo prince took the lead in the restaurant where he met Tang Hao. He drank poisonous wine and died."


    Listening to the guard''s confession, Lu Anzan was in a panic and shouted loudly.


    "Nonsense!"


    After that, he wanted to rush forward.


    But he was pulled by a big hand beside him.


    Tang Hao''s indifferent voice came and said.


    "Don''t be impatient. It''s not too late to hear him finish!"


    The guard glanced at Lu Anzan and said.


    "After the incident, I expected Lu Anzan to blame me for all his crimes. He turned into a Tang man and ran around."


    "Tubo caravans are everywhere. They have been running around on the grounds of secretly trading. I think your imperial city has noticed."


    At this point, the guard choked.


    "In fact, these caravans are asking for information about me and intend to kill me. I hope your majesty can see clearly!"


    When the Tubo met, the matter was exposed. When they were frightened, their thoughts also ran fast.


    Struggling, yelled.


    "You bastard who can''t keep a family has long had the intention of rebellion. You''ve been mixed in the team visiting Tang Dynasty. Let''s see how I can deal with you, a disorderly subject and thief."


    But no matter how he struggled, the big hand like a pair of iron tongs firmly fastened on his shoulder, so that he could not get close to the guard for half a minute.


    At this moment, the complicated case surfaced, and everything was finally connected.


    The truth has been revealed to everyone.


    Right now.


    In the hall, the change is steep.


    All the people in the restaurant are not kneeling humbly.


    In the wanton laughter, the people in these restaurants slowly stood up.


    The bartender growled at the king of Tang.


    "Rogue officials and thieves... Ha ha, rogue officials and thieves."


    The laughter suddenly stopped, and the steward''s face was bitter and red.


    A touch of red blood was left along the corner of the steward''s mouth.


    Next second.


    The steward collapsed to the ground and pinched his throat. His flushed face was gradually replaced by dark blue. He lay on the ground and twitched desperately.


    Almost at the same time, the people in the restaurant who got up looked the same. They were extremely painful. They seemed to endure incomparable pain. The muscles on their faces trembled and their noses fanned. They bowed their backs and twitched like a fish and shrimp.


    In a moment, the people did not move.

 Chapter 374

    Bite your tongue and kill yourself?


    Looking at this terrible way of death, Tang Hao thought of the word for the first time.


    The original lively party turned into a straight body in a short video.


    The fresh faces became ferocious at this time. The strange dark green was mixed with the red that seemed to leach the skin and flesh, as if a ghost had escaped from the netherworld.


    The big eyes were full of terrible blood, and the bulging bags stood in the eyes, although they all had to burst out.


    The bright light in that pair of eyes is a little lax.


    Above the hall, there was silence.


    Everyone looked at the sudden scene.


    Shock, shock, fear, fear... Fill every minister''s heart.


    No one expected that a court confrontation would end in this way.


    "Dead!"


    Tang Hao slowly let go of his hand. In his calm tone, he was still a little uneasy.


    He who can bite his tongue and kill himself needs great courage.


    Not to mention the pain of tearing the heart, that is, swallowing the broken tongue and choking by the gushing blood, the choking feeling of choking the throat is very unbearable.


    Obviously, these people are well-trained.


    The soft words instantly awakened everyone present.


    The officials who responded retreated in horror, as if they were avoiding the plague.


    The noise gradually sounded in the hall.


    Sitting in the hall, the king of Tang took a thin breath, put his hand on his forehead, slowly closed his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Somebody! Drag these bodies down."


    Several Jin Wu guards stepped out of the line, hardened their heads, avoided those terrible eyes, moved those still warm corpses and carried them down.


    With the movement of Jin Wuwei, the blood of those corpses poured out.


    Several palace maids flustered, wiped away and dried the blood.


    The light blood gas of three on the whole hall makes the depressed hall more dignified and solemn.


    When all the servants had finished cleaning up, the king of Tang slowly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "This is it. Everything is clear."


    After that, the pure light in a pair of eyes incited, looking at the startled and gasping Lu Anzan.


    "At this time, what else can the prime minister refute?"


    Although this is the first time I have encountered such a terrible situation, after all, the sophisticated Tubo looks far more than ordinary people.


    In Ji Haixia''s mind, there is still a trace of Qingming.


    Hearing King Tang''s question, he subconsciously replied.


    "I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it."


    "It was the guard who poisoned me and had nothing to do with me."


    While talking, Lu Anzan seemed to grasp the straw, trembling and pointing to the guard.


    "It''s him. He poisoned it!"


    At this moment, Tubo prime minister has long lost his previous confidence.


    Seeing this situation, the king of Tang already had a definite number in his heart and knew that what the guard said was the truth.


    But at this time, a difficult problem was placed in front of the king of Tang.


    Logically speaking, it should have been beheaded to seek life and frame others.


    However, the Tubo prime minister had a special identity and was not a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, and the person killed was not a member of the Tang Dynasty.


    What is more coincidental is that the person who is blamed is now unharmed.


    As a result, how to punish has become a big problem.


    More importantly, although the case has surfaced, Lu Anzan pleaded not guilty to death and there is no clear material evidence, which is really difficult to deal with.


    Chang sun Wuji seemed to see the embarrassment of the king of Tang and walked slowly to the palace.


    "Your Majesty, what the guard said is basically consistent with everything, but many details still need to be considered and verified."


    "In my opinion, if you don''t invite the Tubo people back to Honglu temple, it will be decided."


    The king of Tang, sitting in the hall, said.


    "Well, I''d like to send the Tubo emissary back to the temple."


    Give an order.


    Two Jin Wu guards lifted the two envoys who had already scared their soft legs from the ground, followed behind the vain Lu Anzan and walked towards Honglu temple.


    The punishment of Tubo prime minister is also well known.


    The murder involved more state affairs in Tubo.


    If the king of Tang stepped in rashly, most of it would be counterproductive.


    Looking at the back slowly, the ministers were tacitly silent.


    Of course, the escort as the only witness remains in the temple.


    He himself knows that today, Datang is his only umbrella.


    After the Tubo party left, the whole hall fell into silence again.


    The king of Tang looked into the hall, his face gloomy and said.


    "Yin Kaishan!"


    Hearing the majestic voice, Yan Kaishan fell to his knees and shouted loudly.


    "Your Majesty, spare your life. The minister was confused for a moment and said to these Dalits."


    "Please be kind!"


    Tang Wang coldly looked at the figure crawling on the ground and said in a deep voice.


    "The case has not been found out yet, so I made a conclusion without authorization. There is a suspicion of murdering Zhongliang. How can you please me?"


    At last, the voice and color soared, deafening.


    Above the hall, candles flickered and the girder trembled.


    Yan Kaishan''s body was shaking, and he kept knocking his head like a chicken pecking rice, and his choking voice hovered in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, spare your life. I know I''m wrong!"


    Hearing the sad voice in his ear, the king of Tang slowly closed his eyes, sighed and said.


    "Ge went to the Duke of the state of yinkaishan, forbidden his residence and waited for his fate."


    Yan Kaishan knelt down and said.


    "Thank you, sir, for your kindness."

 Chapter 375

    The truth of the murder came to the surface.


    Dali temple was completely busy and began to search for more powerful physical evidence.


    Yin Kaishan deserved what he deserved.


    In the early winter morning, it was extremely cold, but the scorching sun hung high and the sky cleared up.


    People''s mood is also particularly comfortable.


    Point will be on the stage.


    The silver armor on Tang Hao was shining in the morning light.


    A pair of sharp eyes swept over the two thousand soldiers under the stage one by one.


    On his young face, he was sweating profusely and exhaled white gas.


    At this moment, these soldiers stood neatly in the school yard with heavy packages.


    These two thousand men are a small part of the 100000 army.


    But in a few days of training, the most elite part was selected.


    Tang Hao looked at these young recruits and shouted.


    "I will guide you in the next three months!"


    "I hope you can all make it."


    Tang Hao''s reputation has been widely spread in the army, especially the promotion of some big hands in the court this time, so that the name is printed and engraved among many people.


    Similarly, many soldiers among these recruits also admire this hero of the Tang Dynasty.


    Now they can get Tang Hao''s personal guidance, which immediately makes these recruits excited.


    However, these soldiers did not know that Tang Hao wanted to train them into a brave and powerful warrior.


    As the existence of a sharp knife, the emergence of this team will affect the outcome of the whole war.


    "Hurry, ten miles!"


    The cold voice scattered in the school field.


    The soldiers who were still excited were all surprised.


    In the training without rest in the morning, it is already exhausting.


    At this time, running ten miles again will not kill people?


    "Don''t you hear me? What are you doing?"


    Wu Tong''s loud voice sounded again.


    Pop.


    The whip in his hand made a loud explosion in the air.


    Wu Tong, standing on the horse, looked cold and stern and scolded.


    "Do you want to be whipped?"


    The powerful voice burst in an instant.


    The original stunned soldiers reacted.


    Chug, chug, chug.


    The swords were lifted neatly, and the soldiers moved quickly in the sound of clothes and armor rubbing.


    The original neat square marched toward the gate with a neat sound of "stepping".


    In the smoke and dust masterpiece, black armor ups and downs like the waves rushing to the gate.


    "Such neglect, don''t you want to eat breakfast?"


    In the cold questioning, the soldiers in front of them obviously increased their speed during running.


    This movement near the Yuanmen fell on the eyes of the senior generals who were training recruits.


    A senior general with a red face and long beard approached slowly. General Zheng, who was adjusting the standing posture of the recruits, carefully nununuzui said.


    "General Zheng, the way this general trains his troops is really strange.


    The gray haired general Zheng glanced and ran out of the gate and said.


    "According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, standing posture is related to the appearance of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, which is the most basic one for training soldiers."


    "The general is looking for another way, but he doesn''t care."


    While talking, general Zhang, who was hit by the board, came slowly while taking advantage of his waist.


    It may be that the pain of the army staff the day before yesterday is still there. When I walk, I limp.


    "In my opinion, although the great general has made outstanding military achievements, there is no doubt about it."


    "But after all, it''s the first time to train soldiers. Some don''t understand the rules."


    The red faced and bearded general listened, with a trace of worry on his face and said in a deep voice.


    "How can ordinary people bear such a deadly training method, but it''s hard for these recruits."


    General Zheng stared at the gate of the camp.


    In a moment, all the two thousand soldiers had left the camp.


    At this time, Tang Hao also stepped on Wu Zhui and followed him out.


    Behind him, Wu Tong followed up quietly.


    Looking at Wu Tong''s burly back, general Zheng said slowly.


    "You don''t have to doubt that the way of training soldiers is just different."


    "Although it is the first time for the senior general to train troops, he has completely eliminated the stubbornness and impetuousness of the recruits in the camp in recent days. We can''t do it in three days without a month."


    After listening to general Zheng''s words, they nodded secretly and said no more.


    The figure at the door had disappeared, and general Zheng slowly turned around.


    After looking at the eighteen horsemen in front of each square array, general Zheng flashed a touch of envy in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "These eighteen warriors should also be made by the great general."


    "Let me ask you, who dares to fight one of the 18 Pro guards under Tang Hao in our peak period?"


    After hearing this, the generals also lowered their heads silently.


    Outside the gate.


    On the Loess Avenue, two thousand soldiers clenched their teeth, gasped and strode hard.


    The footsteps of the step were a little messy, and they were not as neat as before the camp.


    Tang Hao, who followed behind him, knew that at this moment, these soldiers were about to reach their physical limit.


    The sound of the bright was uploaded from utri.


    "You are the elite of Datang! You were born different!"


    "Maybe some of you will leave without this hard training!"


    "But the waves behind push the waves ahead. If someone exits, someone comes in!"


    "Would you like to be the coward who quit halfway?"


    Perhaps this additional aura of heroes gave these soldiers another sense of superiority.


    A touch of tenacity sprang up on the tired face and howled out the reluctance in the heart.


    "No!"

 Chapter 376

    There is always gain.


    The ten mile load run ended.


    Many soldiers were weak and exhausted.


    Looking at the soldiers who stumbled back one by one, and the recruits who were eating after training in the school field, they couldn''t help gloating and complacent.


    Even some soldiers were secretly happy in their hearts. Fortunately, they were not assigned to the impersonal Tang Hao.


    However, when the cook in the dining room brought out the hot meal, the stone pillars present were stunned.


    The best corn is served in a bowl, and a spoonful of rich broth is scooped into the bowl.


    Perhaps these are not luxury for those aristocratic family disciples.


    But the vast majority of the new recruits are farm children. They are greedy just because of the smell of the food.


    Looking at the two thousand soldiers under his command, Tang Hao took up his job and smiled.


    "There is broth every day and meat every three days."


    "You deserve it."


    After that, he sat on the ground with a big butt, completely ignoring the image of his general.


    The soldiers who served the food looked at Tang Hao in a daze and were stunned for a moment.


    Wu Tong glanced at the surprised eyes around him, walked to Tang Hao and whispered.


    "Lord Hou, I''ll keep an eye on these boys in the school yard. Go to the big tent and have a rest first."


    Tang Hao didn''t care at all. He knocked on the edge of the pottery bowl with bamboo chopsticks and said.


    "These are our comrades in arms and brothers who will live and die with us in the future. Why not eat and live together?"


    Wu Tongshan smiled and said nothing. He picked up the pottery bowl, leaned against Tang Hao and sat on the ground.


    During the training, Tang Hao was as cold as ice.


    However, he was approachable on weekdays and won the favor of many recruits for a time.


    Some brave and lively soldiers came forward and chatted up.


    Tang Hao didn''t put on airs. He squatted there and talked.


    Most of them, the recruits are better surprised by the legendary things that Tang Hao rushed thousands of miles to attack the grassland and aid the Deyang army.


    Good writing skills also make these wonderful skills vividly displayed in front of everyone.


    Speaking of the excitement, many new soldiers cheered loudly.


    Unconsciously, there were more and more taxis around him. Tang Hao was surrounded in the middle on the inner and outer floors. It looked even lively and harmonious.


    Outside the school.


    The veterans who trained the recruits listened to whether it was a burst of applause, looked at the concentration of the recruits, and sighed in their hearts.


    General Zhang sighed and said.


    "Previously, I was worried that this general, regardless of the rules and regulations, would not bring these recruits well. It seems that I was worried too much."


    The red faced general took over the conversation and said.


    "Lao Zhang, we have worked hard to establish prestige in the army. It seems that it is not as effective as a meal for the general."


    Hearing the speech, general Zheng smiled happily and said.


    "Yes, those soldiers are exhausted after their extraordinary training. Now they listen to the story, but they are full of energy and are not tired."


    In his words, general Zheng looked at the laughing figures in the crowd and sighed.


    "The waves behind push the waves ahead. It seems that we are old!"


    "Now the Tang Dynasty is the world of these young people."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zheng Dian.


    Empress Chang sun seems to be getting better.


    In recent days, Princess Changle has been taking care of empress changsun.


    Seeing the sunshine outside the window, empress changsun sent Princess Changle away and asked her to go back to the palace to have a rest.


    Soon after Princess Changle left, the king of Tang hurried to the early morning.


    Looking at the pale, weak and thin empress Chang sun, the king of Tang asked with love in his eyes.


    "Guanyin maidservant, how do you feel now?"


    Empress Chang sun smiled faintly and said.


    "Your Majesty, it worries you."


    "My concubines are all right. Your majesty should attach importance to state affairs."


    Saying this, empress Chang sun stared at the king of Tang with beautiful eyes and said.


    "I heard that the Tubo prime minister came to meet the saint again and again, but for the murder?"


    "He... Does he still insist on killing Tang Hao?"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang smiled, took the soft jade hand and said in a loud voice.


    "This boy is really lucky to have been cultivated for a hundred years. He can make you value him so much."


    "The murder case has come to light. Lu Anzan is the mastermind. I have ordered someone to send them back to Honglu temple."


    As soon as this remark came out, the empress changsun was overjoyed and said.


    "In this way, it is a dispute over the rights of the Tibetans."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the eldest grandson empress showed her eyebrows and said.


    "Your Majesty should be careful when it comes to Tubo state affairs."


    The king nodded slightly and said.


    "This murder involves a lot, and there is no conclusive material evidence. I intend to intersect Tubo with Tubo."


    "As for life or death, it is his own creation."


    After hearing this, empress Chang sun finally put down her heart and asked.


    "Although Tang Hao has excellent military skills, he has never been in contact with the leader in military training, and he doesn''t know how effective he is."


    Referring to Tang Hao, the light in the eyes of the king of Tang flickered and said.


    "I believe him."


    "This team is a sharp weapon to fight in the north and will be one of the most sharp weapons in Datang."


    While talking, the king of Tang took the jade shoulder of the empress''s eldest grandson and said in his arms.


    "Guanyin maidservant, you yearn for the vastness and openness of the northern grassland."


    "When you recover and the north is determined, I will treat you to see the fragrant grass and vast northern grassland."


    At this moment, the king of Tang has lost his majesty as a monarch and is more like a considerate husband.


    Relying on her broad chest, the eldest Sun Queen smiled.

 Chapter 377

    It seems to be a promise between husband and wife, but it also shows the determination of the king of Tang to fight in the north.


    It was not until nightfall that the king of Tang left the Lizheng hall.


    Stay until the morning of the next day.


    The story about Tang Hao''s staff blaming General Zhang was slowly introduced into the ears of old ministers.


    Many old ministers have different views on this time.


    Half of the civil and military ministers in the court are old ministers. With the precipitation of years, they have become modest and kind.


    Among them, although many literary ministers knew that the military law was harsh, they still couldn''t agree with Tang Hao''s staff blaming General Zhang.


    When the king of the Tang Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair, a minister who was gradually entering the flower armor went to the hall to give advice.


    "Your Majesty."


    "When I heard that general Tang had just taken office, I took the staff to scold General Zhang in order to establish military prestige."


    "I think it''s really inappropriate at this time."


    "Your Majesty is also requested to give special consideration to these old ministers who still have military achievements in military laws and decrees."


    As soon as the voice fell, another man came out of the minister and said.


    "Your Majesty, general Zhang has made outstanding military achievements. Now he is old and effective in defending the country. There is no doubt about his enthusiasm."


    "Now this public punishment has hurt General Zhang''s face."


    "I also heard that general Tang changed the room and board of recruits without following the rules and regulations of the Tang Dynasty. It''s really puzzling."


    After listening to the two-day advice, I heard a slight frown, looked around, and my eyes fell on Gao Shilian.


    "Is that true?"


    Gao Shilian walked slowly into the hall and said.


    "Your Majesty, I have heard from my subordinates."


    "However, according to the minister''s opinion, their statements are somewhat exaggerated."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "Come on."


    Gao Shilian arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, military discipline and orders are the foundation of running the army."


    "Although there are Tang laws and military regulations in the Tang Dynasty, most of them are aimed at recruits."


    "I heard about the military orders added by Tang Hao earlier, and many laws and orders about generals were added."


    "Although it is harsh, it is reasonable and not excessive."


    "I think there is nothing wrong with general Zhang''s violation of orders and punishment. Moreover, the reduction of the original private affairs staff to 20 must have been Tang Hao''s biggest concession."


    At this point, Gao Shilian frowned slightly, stroked his chin, stared at the old minister who had just spoken, and said.


    "I haven''t heard about the unauthorized change of accommodation. I don''t know where you come from."


    The old minister stepped forward.


    "My distant nephew is joining the army in the barracks. I heard that there is a tribe of 2000 recruits, which is personally guided and taught by general Tang."


    "The food of this tribe is much better than that of other soldiers."


    "I hope your majesty will find out."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was slightly surprised.


    This abnormal behavior made me feel like a private soldier in captivity.


    Not to mention the huge number of these two thousand private soldiers, it is not allowed.


    Taking advantage of his power to change accommodation without authorization is suspected of abusing power for personal gain.


    The light and shadow flickered in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    There is a lot of oil and water in the military headquarters if we want to abuse power for personal gain.


    Military pay and rations are not a small amount.


    However, Tang Hao is just a general for military training. These accounts will not fall into his hands.


    What about the word "seeking personal gain"?


    Between doubts.


    General Zheng has asked for an audience outside the palace.


    The crowd remembered that general Zheng, as the main general for recruiting new soldiers, had agreed to dance on the seventh day to report the results of a military training when Tang Hao was the champion general.


    I didn''t expect to be busy these days.


    Until general Zheng''s face was holy, people suddenly remembered that the time of the seventh day had come.


    With father-in-law Rong''s long voice, the word "Xuan" came out.


    At the age of more than half a hundred, general Zheng with gray hair marched into the hall.


    The energetic old man bowed and said in a loud voice as soon as he respectfully entered the hall.


    "I will see your majesty at the end of the day."


    The king of Tang said in a deep voice.


    "I''ve heard that Tang Hao is different. He doesn''t follow the rules of the Tang Dynasty and changes the accommodation of recruits without authorization. Is that true?"


    General Zheng replied with an arched hand.


    "But so!"


    As soon as he said this, the king of Tang frowned slightly. It seems that what the Wen minister said is true.


    General Zheng continued.


    "General Tang adjusted the houses where the recruits lived."


    "According to the different arms, centralized management is really convenient."


    "As for the 2000 recruits, general Tang personally selected them to form a team. Their training intensity is four or five times that of ordinary soldiers."


    Speaking of this, general Zhang smiled calmly and said.


    "Therefore, the two thousand soldiers were biased in this meal."


    In this way, those old ministers will understand in an instant.


    The king of Tang looked around and asked.


    "What do you think?"


    Gao Shilian said happily.


    "Those who can do more work, those who work more, more training, and eating should keep up. There is nothing wrong."


    Cheng Zhijie also agrees with Tao.


    "General Tang can improve the unreasonable things in the general. This move benefits the barracks. I think this move should not be punished."


    After that, the king of Tang turned his eyes to the silent Li Jing and said.


    "Duke Wei, what do you think?"


    As the military God of the Tang Dynasty, in many cases, he can see things in the army farther than ordinary people.


    The present Wenchen generals looked over with their eyes.


    Li Jing raised her head and said.


    "Although it is a seven day training, the effect is unknown."


    "But in these seven days, there were no previous incidents of bullying the weak by the strong and showing off the strength of the aristocratic family."


    "This alone is enough to show that Tang Hao''s method of training troops is indeed miraculous."


    After talking, Li Jing paused slightly and said.


    "What makes me most curious is whether these two thousand soldiers can defeat hundreds with one enemy like Wei Wu soldiers in the Wei state period, and their combat power is amazing."


    As soon as he said this, the people in the hall looked cold.


    Wei Wuzu.


    This was the legend of the Wei army that swept everything at that time.


    If Tang Hao can really train such a team, the future war will be the master of Datang!


    I thought many generals here had a bright light in their eyes and looked forward to seeing the style of these two thousand recruits.


    The king of Tang looked at the moving generals and thought of the existence of such a strong team. He couldn''t help but feel hot, Lang said.


    "Go to Beidaying!"


    "I want to see how much real ability this boy has!"

 Chapter 378

    Beidaying.


    In such a large camp, 100000 soldiers were divided into more than ten large and small squares.


    The training generals of their own square array command the recruits of their own square array to practice the instruments of their own arms.


    The recruits in the Modao camp, holding long knives, work very hard when waving them.


    In the roaring scream, the killing intention of Zhentian scattered.


    Each of the bow camp doors held the full moon string bow, riveted their strength, held their breath, desperately stretched the bow string and practiced their physical strength.


    As for the other soldiers, they waved their swords and halberds and ran back and forth in the school field.


    For a time, there was a lot of noise in the big school.


    In the war symphony, the sound of fighting is deafening.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and his officials, who were still outside Yuanmen gate, looked at each other with a knowing smile.


    This is like the roar of thunder, the war spirit is awe inspiring and magnificent.


    There are already some veterans.


    The king of Tang got off the carriage slowly. The guard at the gate of Yuan quickly took the reins of the horse and said.


    "I''ve seen the king of Tang."


    The accompanying officials followed and got down from the carriage.


    More than a dozen guards rushed up, drove more than a dozen carriages and settled down.


    The camp guard arched his hand.


    "I don''t know your Majesty''s coming. Please forgive me. I''ll report it to general Tang."


    The king of Tang waved his hand slightly.


    "It''s not necessary. I just came to watch on a whim."


    The guard answered and stepped aside.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty marched with his officials through the rows of horses, and came to the soldiers'' sleeping place.


    On the lines, the clothes were dried neatly. In front of houses, objects are placed neatly, and doors and windows are clean.


    The whole gives people a new feeling.


    Seeing this, Fang Xuanling praised.


    "Tut Tut, it''s unexpected that these soldiers are so self disciplined!"


    Yuchi Jingde echoed.


    "Isn''t it? It''s so clean that it''s more orderly than my house."


    A joke made everyone laugh.


    Through the sleeping place, the king of Tang took his ministers to the general''s platform, and what came into view was a vast sea of people.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers lined up in a square array, like a surging ocean.


    Banners swayed, the square array churned, people roared and shouted like a dynasty.


    The soldiers were vigorous and energetic, and worked very hard in practice.


    There was something of a martial arts aristocratic family between picking and chopping.


    The roaring cry of blood stimulated the eardrums of the ministers, and the passionate fighting spirit impacted everyone''s eyes.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty looked down on the recruits from a distance. His heart was agitated and smiled.


    "This is the real hot-blooded man of Datang!"


    Gao Shilian was also vaguely moved. He stared at the surging and fluctuating crowd and said happily.


    "Over the years, the level of Datang''s practice is only available in March. It''s incredible that Tang Hao can reach it in seven days."


    Even Li Jing, who was silent and speechless, could not stop the warm blood surging in her heart at the moment and sighed.


    "Even so on the seventh day. After three months, this army can be finalized."


    "I don''t know what will happen then."


    The party stood there and watched for a long time.


    Wu Tong quickly stepped onto the general''s stage from one side and bowed and arched his hands.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "I don''t know if your majesty has come and hasn''t been far away. Please forgive me."


    The king of Tang looked at Wu Tong in front of him and said with a smile.


    "Tang Hao, where are people?"


    Wu Tong answered truthfully.


    "Tell your majesty that general Tang teaches the school captains the art of war in the big account of the middle army."


    After talking, Wu Tong paused slightly and said.


    "Minister, go here and tell general Tang."


    The king of Tang waved and smiled.


    "No need."


    "Tang Hao has something to do, so he''ll do it."


    After that, the king of Tang pointed to the training soldiers in the distance and said.


    "I see that these soldiers have a model and a certain climate."


    "Then show me which of the two thousand soldiers Tang Hao taught himself?"


    Wu Tong glanced slightly and said.


    "These soldiers are trained by the training generals according to the routine. The soldiers brought by general Tang are not here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang was stunned.


    The ministers behind them looked at each other with suspicious faces.


    A moment later.


    Gao Shilian asked.


    "Is it true that the soldiers brought by Tang Hao are not routine training? They are not in the school?"


    Wu Tong was embarrassed and said.


    "That''s right. According to general Tang, this team is the elite of these armies."


    "If you have practiced the existing methods, you will not improve much."


    "The team led by general Tang must be different, and its combat effectiveness is more than twice that of ordinary soldiers."


    When that comes out.


    Everyone took a breath.


    At present, the growth rate of this team has exceeded people''s imagination, and Tang Hao should improve again on this basis.


    What a terrible existence that would be.


    Thinking of this, the curiosity in the hearts of the ministers suddenly surged into their hearts.


    At this moment, the curious heart of the king of Tang was fully mobilized. The light in his eyes incited him, and he was vaguely excited, Lang said.


    "Take me to see this magical team."

 Chapter 379

    Bypassing the training soldiers, Wu Tong led a group of people to a corner of the camp.


    Along the way, many generals met in worship. They were simply responded by the king of Tang.


    Not long.


    Bursts of cheers came from ahead.


    With a touch of curiosity and doubt, the crowd followed the cheers.


    One by one, the taxi soldiers covered with mud sat around a huge swamp and cheered the taxi soldiers in the swamp excitedly.


    Knee deep in the mud, the soldiers who could vaguely distinguish their faces were caught and fought together by hundreds of people.


    In the mud flying, a soldier''s center of gravity was unstable and turned into the mud. The taxi soldiers on the opposite side took the opportunity to step forward, but unexpectedly, they were tripped by the fallen taxi soldier, both of whom fell into the mud. They wrestled and rolled in the mud again.


    On the other side, a soldier stood up again, relying on his flexibility, overturning and rolling steps, without giving his opponent a chance to suppress.


    In the whole mire, the fight was particularly fierce.


    At this moment, the scuffling soldiers are like living clay figurines.


    Former comrades in arms, now incarnated as enemies on the battlefield, are looking for each other''s flaws and firmly suppress them.


    Until the other side conceded defeat, the competition between the two was over.


    The winning taxi soldiers raised their hands high and shouted excitedly, winning the deafening cheers of the soldiers outside the field.


    Pull up the opposite taxi, and they help them step by step out of the mire.


    Seeing this scene, the watching old ministers had rich expressions on their faces.


    Shock, novelty, unbearable, doubt flashed on his face one by one.


    Fang Xuanling looked at the scene. Took a deep breath and said.


    "What kind of training method is this? It''s unheard of."


    Du Ruhui wiped his chin''s beard and said.


    "I have never heard of such a method of training troops."


    As a literary minister. You may not have access to war in your life.


    I''m curious about the fierce fight and the unconventional way of military training in front of me.


    Yuchi Jingde looked at the soldiers who looked at them like chicken blood, and he couldn''t help being infected by this blood. It seemed that he felt like he was on the battlefield.


    "If Tang Hao really had a wonderful idea, how could he come up with this method."


    "Look at these boys. Their strength is as strong as the enemy''s life on the battlefield."


    Wu Tong looked at the surprised people and explained.


    "These soldiers work so hard because the commander of the army will judge and the losers will be corporal punished."


    Fang Xuanling frowned slightly and said.


    "Although this method seems to stimulate the fighting spirit of these young soldiers, after all, are these companions who used to get along day and night too cruel to fight so hard for a score?"


    While talking, a short taxi man knocked his strong opponent to the ground with his flexible throwing skills. A burst of applause broke out in the whole field.


    The short soldier clenched his fist and howled excitedly, announcing his hard won victory.


    Looking at the blood boiling scene, Li Jing was surging, as if he were at the peak of his combat power when he was young, breaking the line and said excitedly.


    "Duke Liang was worried. Although these soldiers fought together, they competed with each other in throwing skills. They didn''t hit the key and didn''t get in the way."


    "Cruelty is a bit exaggerated!"


    After that, Li Jing looked at Fang Xuanling and said slowly.


    "On the battlefield, the moves are deadly. Why not be cruel?"


    "If this ruthlessness is retained at the beginning, it will undoubtedly be on the battlefield. It will be a fierce soldier who is not afraid of death!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang smiled and said slowly.


    "Yes, what Duke Wei said is true."


    "Now if you don''t fight with your life, you''re afraid that if you go to the battlefield, you won''t even have a chance to fight."


    While talking, the big tent of the Chinese army opened a corner, and Tang Hao rushed out with all the school captains.


    As far as he could see, the king of Tang took a group of old officials to observe his soldiers.


    When the king of Tang came to the camp in person, Tang Hao and the captain of Yigan quickly stepped forward and arched their hands.


    "Your Majesty, it will be impolite."


    Tang Wang patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, excuse me."


    "I''m here today to observe the training of recruits."


    "Go and be busy."


    Then he patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said.


    "Tang Hao, I''ve heard about your changes to the barracks."


    Pointing at the scuffling soldiers in the mire, the king of Tang continued.


    "In seven days, the recruits are obedient under your guidance. I''m very pleased!"


    Gao Shilian stepped forward slowly, narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Tang Hao and said.


    "Tang Hao, these two thousand soldiers, you teach them yourself and spend so much effort. It''s not as simple as training them into elite soldiers, is it?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the eyes of all the ministers gathered on Tang Hao.


    Everyone is waiting for an answer.


    Whether this soldier can really be like Wei Wuzu.


    Tang Hao looked around, his eyes fell on Gao Shilian''s old face and said.


    "This soldier, gathered together, is the elite in the army."


    "Scattered, individual combat is the most important of the soldiers."


    Tang Hao paused and said.


    "I want to teach more than bow, horse riding and shooting, the use of weapons and battlefield fighting."


    "At the same time, we should also have both enemy infiltration, assassination, espionage, camouflage and intelligence collection."


    Listen.


    Everyone took a breath.


    This is not a soldier, but an all-round general!

 Chapter 380

    There was silence.


    A look of consternation appeared on the faces of all the ministers.


    Even Li Jing and Gao Shilian, two old ministers, were surprised at the news.


    What Tang Hao thought had already exceeded their previous expectations!


    Assassination, camouflage, intelligence


    Each of these is essential.


    Even there will be special taxi soldiers who will take any one item.


    But is it possible to concentrate all these top skills on one person?


    Nowadays, it is not easy to cultivate a general who is familiar with these.


    It''s incredible to train all these 2000 people into such talents!


    After a brief surprise, many people looked puzzled.


    Gao Shilian stroked the gray beard under his jaw, frowned and said.


    "Is this... Possible?"


    This question is also in the hearts of many people present.


    Many people heard this and cast suspicious eyes.


    Tang Hao stared at Gao Shilian and nodded heavily.


    At this time, the court was very quiet, and a strange look appeared on everyone''s face.


    "Hi!"


    Yuchi Jingde howled and stamped his feet.


    "What''s the use of asking like that?"


    "Since Tang Hao has such an idea, it must be good. Even if he has not trained into this all-round general, he can at least become the elite of the elite. It must not be the difference of Wei Wu''s soldiers!"


    Hearing Yuchi Jingde''s words, the people laughed.


    Indeed, even if it is not practiced, there is no loss at all.


    With a smile on his face, the king of Tang looked at Tang Hao with satisfaction and said.


    "It''s good to have ideas."


    "I look forward to the results of your soldier''s training!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao bowed humbly and said with a faint smile.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty''s permission."


    As soon as the king of Tang brushed his sleeves, he stared at Tang Hao in front of him and said with a smile.


    "Speak!"


    Tang Hao replied.


    "Your Majesty, please open a school in the military camp to facilitate some generals to exchange military skills and experience, and also facilitate some generals to teach the layout of war."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang waved his hand and said.


    "I''m sure!"


    After that, the king of Tang looked at Tang Hao and said kindly.


    "I''ve heard that you''re running between the barracks, the mansion and the imperial villa these days?"


    "The business in these imperial cities is also running?"


    Tang Hao dared not lie and answered truthfully.


    "Not from your majesty, but so!"


    Since Tang Hao was dismissed from his post, he has paid much attention to the sale of tea and drinks, and several shops in the city have been expanded.


    After all, the consumption of such a big Jue mansion is also huge.


    The king of Tang looked at Tang Hao, and there was an unpredictable light in his eyes.


    "Money, after all, is an external thing. At present, your industry is on the right track. You can let it go and let your domestic servants do it."


    "Your current energy should focus on these nearly 100000 soldiers."


    These words are light and light, but they are more like the earnest instruction of an elder to his younger generation.


    After saying that, the king of Tang deliberately accentuated his tone and said.


    "I want more than two thousand all-round generals. I want a sharp scholar of the Tang Dynasty sweeping the world."


    "Do you understand?"


    Tang Hao bowed deeply and said.


    "Minister, understand!"


    When it comes to business, there is a flash of light in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    Nowadays, Tang Hao and Li Tai are inextricably linked in tea sales.


    On the other hand, he has a high-profile connection with Prince Li Chengqian in wine trading.


    It is precisely these two princes who are most qualified to win the throne in Datang today.


    The interests of both sides are shared, so Tang Hao''s positioning is very vague.


    It''s hard to know which side such a person will prefer.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s quiet figure reflected in the burning eyes of the king of Tang. He pondered for a moment and said.


    "The opening of schools in the barracks sounds new to me."


    "Most of my princes are now adults. They should learn some poetry, calligraphy, chess and painting. They should also learn some military leadership and military strategies."


    "In your opinion, my princes, who took the lead in coming to the barracks to observe and study?"


    The voice just fell.


    All the officials were surprised.


    Almost all people were shocked and looked at them together.


    Today, although the king of Tang is worried about state affairs and has had beautiful hair, he is actually only middle-aged.


    It is also the time to pave the way for the next generation of monarchs.


    These words seem to be asking, but they are actually questioning.


    If other young talents were true, perhaps the king of Tang would not say this.


    But Tang Hao is different.


    Although he is in his early twenties, his influence in the army is no less than those veteran generals in the court.


    Two wars sealed the Marquis, and the official lived in the third grade.


    It can be expected that such a young man will have a promising future on the road of officialdom in the future.


    Over time, it is bound to become the mainstay of the Tang Dynasty and a person carrying the tripod for a generation.


    It can even be expected that in the near future, it is entirely possible for him to take charge of thousands of troops in the Tang Dynasty.


    Whether it''s the future or the present.


    Such a person has a lot of weight.


    Tang Hao''s guidance to the prince is likely to affect the development of the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    The dispute over seizing the legitimate rights is extremely dangerous.


    In the past dynasties, countless people died in the dispute of seizing their legitimate rights.


    But the benefits behind it are obvious.


    If the prince who supports him ascends the throne, after the prince ascends, these ministers will have the merit of starting from the dragon, leap over the dragon''s gate in the new dynasty, and become one of the brachial ministers of the new dynasty, which will go down in history.


    However, for some wise old ministers, it is the most rational choice to stay away from the dispute of seizing their legitimate rights.


    At this moment, the hearts of all the old ministers seemed to be picked up and looked at Tang Hao.


    This is a gamble with life.


    Win and pay off.


    If he is defeated, Tang Hao will be killed because of this sentence!

 Chapter 381

    Life and death are at stake.


    Facing the burning eyes of the king of Tang, there was no fluctuation in Tang Hao''s clear eyes.


    A smile appeared on his calm face. Tang Hao bowed slightly and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty''s Prince, among all people, dragon and Phoenix are extremely intelligent."


    "If you really want to learn this military strategy, you can open a small school in the palace to teach it to the princes."


    "In this way, your majesty, the veterans with different characteristics on the court hall can also give them everything they can."


    In his speech, Tang Hao specially accentuated the three words of princes.


    Hearing this answer, the eldest sun Wuji slowly exhaled and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    This query of the king of Tang is a trap in itself.


    Nowadays, whether Prince Li Chengqian or King Li Tai of Wei are just princes.


    In today''s world, the Lord of a country is the king of Tang.


    When the king of Tang reigned, it would be a great crime of rebellion to guide the two princes!


    Also here, Tang Hao is smart enough.


    It not only cleared away the relationship with the two princes, but also made it clear that today is still the world of the king of Tang.


    Even the old Gao Shilian could not help but give a thumbs up when he heard this answer.


    There was a moment.


    Gao Shilian even felt that the young man in his twenties was more like an antique over 60 years old.


    Take a clear position and do not offend any of the three parties.


    It''s so steady!


    After listening to Tang Hao''s answer, even the king of Tang couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome to open in the palace. In my opinion, it''s better to be in this army."


    After talking and laughing, the king of Tang looked around and said.


    "Gentlemen, although this camp is a recruit camp, it has a different style. It is much better than the former camp."


    "You don''t have to follow. Just walk around."


    After that, the king of Tang walked slowly towards the big tent of the Chinese army and said with a smile.


    "Tang Hao, come here. I have something to ask you."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao followed the king of Tang and entered the big account.


    In such a big account, there are only Tang Wang, Tang Hao and father-in-law Rong.


    Tang Wang looked at Tang Hao with a smile and said.


    "Stop standing and sit down."


    The tone is less majestic and more approachable.


    Seeing Tang Hao sitting on one side of the account, the king of Tang continued.


    "Now the foundation of the Tang Dynasty has been set. Although the princes don''t have to go to battle to kill the enemy, it''s beneficial and harmless to learn some military skills and strategies."


    "I''ve decided to let qian''er and Hao Tai''er come to study. Do you have any objection?"


    Tang Haojing sat there, thinking for a moment.


    "Minister, I have no objection."


    "But..."


    In the middle of the sentence, Tang Hao didn''t go on. He slowly raised his head and looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    Grandpa Rong, sitting next to Tang Hao, saw this scene, pulled Tang Hao''s clothes and said.


    "General Tang, if you have anything to say, there is no one else at this time."


    Tang Hao thought about it for a moment and said with an arched hand.


    "Your Majesty, I take the liberty to ask, will other princes come besides the king of Wei and the crown prince?"


    Hearing the speech, a strange look flashed across the king''s face.


    Even father-in-law Rong stared and was slightly surprised.


    The reason why the king of Tang went straight to other old ministers was to really inquire about Tang Hao''s ideas.


    Among all the princes, Prince Li Chengqian and King Li Tai of Wei are the most promising ones to inherit the throne.


    As for Li Ke, king of Wu, although his blood is authentic.


    But after all, in this era of clear separation of legitimate and common people, compared with these two people, they have little advantage in the competition for the position of Chu Jun.


    If Tang Hao is outside the big account, it shows his loyalty.


    At this time, if you can''t hear the meaning of the king of Tang, it''s a little artificial.


    Tang Wang''s eyes were burning. A pair of eyes sent out fierce eyes, stared at Tang Hao and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you think it''s necessary?"


    In the eyes of the king of Tang, it is good for those who can become successors to know some art of war.


    As for other princes, it is unnecessary for them to keep their fiefdoms and enjoy wealth.


    Tang Hao did not flinch when he met that look.


    As a person of later generations, Tang Hao naturally knows that the next king of the Tang Dynasty is now the humble Li Zhi.


    But now Li Zhi is not considered by the king of Tang Dynasty.


    The majestic voice hovered in the whole military account, and the father-in-law Rong beside him dared not take a breath.


    Slightly surprised, he looked at Tang Hao, and father-in-law Rong was full of doubts.


    The sedate Dingbei marquis in his ordinary life is like a changed person at the moment.


    Clearly, the king of Tang has said so obviously. Why does Tang Hao still say so?


    Does it mean that Tang Hao was not optimistic about either the prince or the king of Wei?


    But then again.


    Although Tang Hao is sophisticated today, he has made many military achievements.


    But little is known about the political affairs of the court.


    The whirlpool of power may be something that this young talent dare not touch easily.


    Quiet.


    The whole hall was quiet.


    Two eyes looked at each other in the military tent.


    long time.


    With a cold hum, the king of Tang took the lead in breaking the peace in the military tent.


    "I, as you say."


    "All princes, come and study together."


    A hint of anger was clearly audible in his tone.


    After listening to the answer of the king of Tang, Tang Hao and father-in-law Rong took a deep breath at the same time.


    A moment later, the king of Tang slowly stood up, his face had returned to normal, and said faintly.


    "The princes will listen as ordinary people. Remember, you can''t give them any preferential treatment."


    Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Later, the king of the Tang Dynasty made a big account with his father-in-law Rong.

 Chapter 382

    Dusk is coming.


    That''s the end of the day''s training.


    Tang Hao led the eighteen cavalry. As soon as he entered the gate of the Viscount''s house, the housekeeper hurried to meet him.


    "Lord Hou, there''s news from the intelligence agents who bought them off."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao looked a little chilly, walked a meal and said.


    "Speak!"


    The housekeeper said crisply.


    "Lu''an praised yesterday, while the night was already disguised, went out of the imperial city and went to the Tubo country."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows slightly and said slowly.


    "Since the confrontation in the court above the court, although he claimed that he was not innocent, Lu Anzan has been calm and quiet."


    "But I never thought this guy would run away early."


    Wu Tong took a step forward and said.


    "Lord Hou, now our Datong intelligence network has covered the whole Guanzhong area. Until this day, he can''t run far."


    "I''ll take him back."


    After that, he tried to go.


    Tang Hao waved.


    "Forget it."


    While talking, Tang Hao moved his steps and continued to walk forward.


    "This man is good at development, which is of great significance to Tubo. I also want to get rid of him."


    "But there is no clear material evidence in the homicide case at this time. If we get rid of him like this, there will be temporary unrest in the southwest border."


    "We ah Tang''s recruit hasn''t formed yet. Let''s keep him alive."


    While talking, Tang Hao has arrived at his bedroom.


    Looking at the female steward who followed, Tang Hao said.


    "From today on, I will stay in the Datang military camp. As for the house and business matters, I''ll leave it to you."


    The woman took care of her family and said.


    "Promise."


    Then he slowly withdrew and shouted to the servants to bring up the prepared meals.


    While eating, Tang Hao summoned the craftsmen in the mansion.


    In the Datang military camp, there are not as many training equipment as in later generations.


    To train a special elite in mind, these instruments are essential.


    Running with load, crossing obstacles, holding your breath and sneaking... You can''t fall down.


    To carry out these extraordinary training, we need the assistance of equipment.


    Such as single parallel bars, obstacle stairs, imitation high walls and so on.


    Although there are many kinds, there are not many complex processes.


    After sketching out the drawings and handing them over to these craftsmen, it was late at night before Tang Hao fell asleep.


    At the same time.


    The news that Lu''an praised the imperial city has reached the imperial palace.


    Father Rong took a letter submitted by the Secretary of Honglu temple and handed it to the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Wearing his bedclothes and fur, the king of Tang carefully read the letter and slowly handed it to Rong Gong for justice.


    "This big relative is an old fox. He slipped away on the grounds that he failed to submit it to the Tubo prince."


    Grandpa Rong smiled faintly and said.


    "It must be a guilty conscience. I''m afraid some clues will be found out in this homicide."


    The king of Tang snorted coldly and said.


    "His return to China has saved Datang a lot of trouble. Just keep an eye on the Tubo guard."


    ¡­¡­


    A whole November.


    Apart from returning to the government twice, he never went out of the military camp again.


    Although people are in the military camp, their daily communication has not fallen behind.


    The admiration of the king of Tang Dynasty for the recruit camp spread like wildfire.


    Some generals of other camps also came to see the style of the new barracks.


    Suddenly, the training results of the new barracks became the focus of attention.


    Even the king of the Tang Dynasty came twice in a whole month.


    The presence of the king of the Tang Dynasty made those generals who were taught military skills and strategies particularly nervous.


    During the two lectures, the atmosphere became particularly heavy and depressing.


    It is worth mentioning that Chumo, who has cured his injury, has resolutely invested in Tang Hao''s command.


    Served as the Deputy General of this two thousand soldiers.


    At the end of November.


    On the day when the princes listened to the course, the small school was empty.


    After several inquiries.


    Tang Hao learned that just this November, the empress''s condition became worse and worse, and even fainted.


    After learning the news, Tang Hao became depressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Tang Hao''s inquiry, Chumo tells the truth.


    "I have heard that the empress was terminally ill five or six years ago. Sun Simiao, the king of medicine, went to the palace for treatment and left a folk prescription, which magically pulled the empress back from the gate of hell."


    Chumo looks gloomy and frowns slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, the disease has recurred."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao suddenly realized it at this moment.


    It was at that time that the eldest grandson empress in history passed away.


    It must be Sun Simiao''s prescription that extended the empress''s birthday for five or six years.


    While thinking, Chumo''s mind moved slightly. There was a light in his eyes. He looked at Tang Hao happily and said excitedly.


    "Brother Tang, you have cured Princess Changle. Why don''t you give the queen a try? Maybe you can cure it!"


    Hearing these words, Tang Hao smiled bitterly.


    My own medical skill is a system of inheritance, and it is just an art of acupuncture and moxibustion.


    With a slight sigh, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "Brother Cheng, to tell you the truth, what I know is acupuncture and moxibustion, which is just a drop in the ocean in the broad and profound medical skills."


    "What''s more, there are many diseases in the world, which can be cured by Acupuncture and moxibustion?"


    After hearing what Tang Hao said, Chumo''s two bright lights quickly faded down, sighed heavily and said.


    "The several teams sent by the king of Tang Dynasty to the South also sent back all the news. They didn''t find Sun Simiao who traveled all over the world."


    "In fact, not only the royal family sent guards, but also the changsun family and the Duke of Shen sent guards."


    "However, there is still no whereabouts."


    Tang Hao said.


    "Anyway, we should go and have a look."


    "Let''s go to the Lizheng hall!"

 Chapter 383

    Li Zheng Dian.


    The courtiers, princes, maidens and eunuchs of the king of Tang Dynasty stood outside the hall with dignified faces.


    Many people wet their eyes and secretly wipe their tears.


    On the soft couch near the window, empress Chang sun closed her eyes, looked pale and lay there quietly.


    A few helpless doctors knelt on the side of the bed, anxious and trembling.


    The king of Tang Dynasty stood in front of the soft collapse, and his dignified face looked like ten thousand years of cold ice.


    Suddenly.


    There was a little commotion outside the hall.


    As if he saw the Savior, sun Wuji trembled and held Tang Hao coming face to face. He burst into tears and choked.


    "Good nephew! Go and see the queen!"


    The people at the door looked eagerly at the young man with the same sad face.


    Tang Hao''s throat moved, and an inexplicable sadness rushed into his heart. He slowly stroked his cold, slightly shriveled hands and said.


    "Lord Chang sun, I''ll try my best."


    Having said that, as soon as I stepped into the hall door, an ominous premonition quietly climbed to the heart.


    Looking at the figure standing in front of the window, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "My Lord, I have seen your majesty."


    The king of Tang turned slowly and stared at Tang Hao. There was a touch of ardent hope in the depths of his eyes.


    "Come and have a look."


    The husky voice of the vicissitudes of life has no dignity of the past, revealing a touch of helplessness and a touch of hope.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, got up and came forward, slowly put on his plain hand across clothes and silk.


    The weak beat is so small that it will be ignored inadvertently.


    Obviously, it''s a warning of the coming deadline.


    Tang Hao slowly released his hand and retreated to the side of the curtain, silent.


    Although they were silent, they could see clearly.


    Outside the hall, there was a thin voice of sobbing.


    The rustling cry adds a sense of sadness to the quiet hall.


    The king of Tang raised his head slowly and looked at the resplendent dome. The corners of his eyes became moist.


    Medicine stone has no cure.


    The state of mind of the king of Tang suddenly fell into the ice cellar, but he didn''t get angry.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Empress Chang sun on the soft couch danced slightly between her eyebrows, and her heavy eyes opened slowly.


    "Your Majesty."


    A cry as thin as a mosquito came out from the bloodless lips.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was shocked. He suddenly looked at the figure on the bed, bent down and grabbed the cold jade hand of the empress changsun.


    "My concubine... Has something to say... To Tang Hao."


    It seems that every word takes a lot of effort. It''s very difficult to speak just a few words.


    The king of Tang tried to control his emotions and said with a slight tremor.


    "You should stop. If you have something... If you have something, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    At this time, the king was no longer as cold as before, but more a touch of tenderness.


    The lying man, weak and weak, shook his head slightly and said intermittently.


    "My concubine... I''m afraid... If I don''t say it today... Then... There will be no... Opportunity."


    The king of Tang stood up slowly, turned his head slightly and whispered.


    "Tang Hao, come here. Others wait. Get back."


    Above the hall, the ministers quietly retreated to the outside of the hall.


    Looking at the figure on the soft collapse who was struggling to speak, Tang Hao felt stuffy and dry in his eyes. He stepped forward quickly and snuggled up in front of the soft couch.


    "Minister, incompetent, can''t save the queen..."


    While talking, Tang Hao lowered his head, and the helplessness in his heart was even more sad.


    In retrospect, I have been in trouble since I first entered Chang''an.


    And this person, who has power in the government and the public, and the mother instrument the world, finally resolved everything silently at the last critical moment.


    From beating Yin Kaishan''s two sons, to killing Zhang Wu in a martial arts contest, to whipping Li Ji''s young son, and even the murder of the Tubo prince.


    There is more or less the figure of the eldest grandson queen.


    Had it not been for the persuasion of empress Chang sun, I was afraid that he, a sharp haired boy, would have died in Jiuquan.


    At this moment, the eldest grandson queen is critically ill, but she can''t do anything.


    "Hao''er... I don''t blame you."


    Fine as a hairspring, the sound came to my ears.


    Tang Hao was shocked. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the pale face.


    This is the first time empress Chang sun has called herself so kindly.


    Tang Hao''s life experience is a mystery, and because this mystery has not been solved, it has become an unspeakable secret between the two.


    A pair of green and tender jade hands stretched up hard. Tang Hao gently pinched the soft Yi and stroked his cheek.


    The place you touch is as cold as jade.


    An inexplicable feeling lingers in my heart, warm, like a family in my mind.


    Empress Chang sun squeezed out a smile and said.


    "Datang... It''s up to you. Don''t... Don''t fall into the dispute between... Princes."


    "You have a long way to... Go."


    When the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, what I care about is my future!


    Inexplicably, the eyes were moist, and a tear mark crossed the cheek.


    "Empress, minister, write it down!"


    Tang Hao resisted his heartfelt feelings and nodded heavily.


    Empress Chang sun on the soft couch gasped hard and stared at Tang Hao''s beautiful eyes, full of love.


    "Can you... Call me... Aunt."


    The soft words even took a trace of pleading. Tang Hao had mixed feelings in his heart, and the glittering and translucent eyes couldn''t stop overflowing.


    "Aunt!"


    The trembling voice came out of the man''s mouth.


    Empress Chang sun on the soft collapse looked happy and smiled knowingly, as if she had fulfilled her great wish.


    "You... Go."

 Chapter 384

    Tang Hao''s throat wriggled, gently put his jade hands, wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and slowly turned away.


    Outside the hall, the king of Tang looked sad. Princess Changle was supported by the palace maids and had already cried into tears.


    Li Chengqian, Li Tai and other princes wiped their red eyes and stared at the hall.


    Slowly stepping out of the hall door, Tang Hao hung his head and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    Tang Wang nodded slightly and walked in quickly.


    Princess Changle struggled to follow the king of Tang.


    Empress Chang sun on the soft couch looked at Princess Changle with red eyes and clenched lips and whispered.


    "Zhi''er, the empress mother has something to say to your father. You... Cut it out."


    Listening to the soft, weak and intermittent voice, Princess Changle hesitated, nodded, and withdrew from the palace.


    There were only two people left in the whole hall of attention: the king of Tang and his wife.


    Looking at the king of Tang sitting by the couch, the empress changsun whispered.


    "Second brother, my concubine is leaving... I can''t accompany you anymore."


    "Some words... I want to say."


    Hearing the speech, King Tang''s eyebrows jumped and his tiger eyes were red.


    For decades, husband and wife have supported a piece of heaven in Datang.


    Mutual help and love are like paint. This deep feeling has long been engraved between the two hearts.


    Holding the cold plain hand, the king of Tang''s heart felt inexplicably painful and said.


    "You say."


    Empress Chang sun''s eyes slowly moved to the outside of the hall, looked at the princes'' heads and said.


    "Qian''er is upright... He can''t cover things. He''s a good boy."


    "But sometimes... Too paranoid."


    "My concubine is worried that... In the future, he will be deceived... And do stupid things."


    Saying this, empress Chang sun gently moved her hands, clasped the big hands of King Tang and said.


    "I hope... If one day, he will make a big mistake."


    "Your Majesty, for the sake of... Ministers and concubines, be more tolerant."


    At this point, empress changsun, with a smile in her eyebrows, coughed a few times.


    Crimson blood trickled out of the corners of the mouth.


    The king of Tang looked at the terrible red and was about to get up. Su''s strength suddenly increased.


    "Your Majesty... Promise my concubine."


    The king of Tang slowly sat down and clenched his fist tightly. He was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Seeing King Tang nodding, Su''s strength slowed down a lot.


    "Tai''er, smart since childhood, but... He''s jumping off his temper, proud and cold."


    "Not... Not a good candidate for... Prince."


    These words are hard to say, and the king of Tang, who heard them, is full of mixed feelings.


    The intermittent body sound came again.


    "Yuzi''s bones are bad. I hope she can... Live happily."


    "If one day... She has something wrong, she... Will be buried next to the tomb of her concubine."


    When empress Chang sun finished these words, the corners of her eyes were crystal for a moment, and a line of clear tears could not stop dripping on the brocade quilt.


    Yuzi is the nickname of Princess Jinyang.


    The original meaning is a creature like a rhinoceros.


    It was named because the youngest daughter was born weak and sick.


    Tang Wang and his wife sent a message in their milk name, hoping that their little daughter would be as healthy, lively and long-lived as a rhinoceros.


    But it backfired. The daughter grew up carrying a medicine can from urination.


    If it were not for this reason, who would have intended to talk about his daughter''s life and death at this moment?


    The king of the Tang Dynasty and the empress of the eldest grandson knew that this still young daughter was just suffering for these days.


    Whether you can live to adulthood is a problem.


    With these words, empress Chang sun''s forehead was covered with a layer of cold sweat.


    She gasped hurriedly, and the empress changsun continued.


    "Zhi''er... Zhi''er."


    When I mentioned Princess Changle, there was a touch of worry on the face of empress changsun.


    "She is shy and thinks of Tang Hao, but... It''s fate."


    "If possible, I hope... Your majesty, your majesty can fix him up."


    "Hao''er is... My concubine''s nephew... If it''s good."


    At this moment, the king of Tang was struck by lightning.


    I was so busy with state affairs that I didn''t even see through my daughter''s mind.


    Until now, it was said by the dying empress changsun!


    Perhaps he is a commendable king of the Tang Dynasty, but who knows that he is not a competent father.


    What shocked the king of Tang was Tang Hao!


    I still have such an identity!


    For a time, the king of Tang had mixed feelings.


    "My concubine, this life."


    At this point, empress Chang sun seemed sleepy and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Second brother, be a saint... Renjun."


    "Be lenient to your officials... Don''t... Don''t use the butcher''s knife again."


    "My concubine... Is leaving. I can''t... I can''t take care of my second brother."


    "Minister and concubine... A thin burial is enough."


    The sound of fine hairspring is so small that it is almost inaudible.


    At last, the voice became ethereal and empty.


    The soft Yi in the hands of the king of Tang suddenly seemed to be soft as if it had no bone, and fell powerlessly into the palm of his hand.


    Into the eye.


    Empress Chang sun twisted her head slightly and lay quietly on the soft collapse, as if she were asleep.


    King Tang''s big hand came out slowly and trembled close to the sleeping face.


    It''s cold at the beginning.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was shocked, and his eyes twitched unconsciously. He leaned over and pasted the cold head, and the tears gushed out of his eyes uncontrollably.


    A hoarse and low voice came from the mouth of the king of Tang.


    "Guanyin maidservant, my Guanyin maidservant..."

 Chapter 385

    The night of December 23, the 16th year of Zhenguan.


    Bang bang.


    The death knell in the Imperial City struck six times in a row.


    The dull bell echoed the imperial city and shook Chang''an.


    Throughout the palace, maids, eunuchs, courtiers and princes all knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    When empress Chang sun was alive, she was good at advising, protecting courtiers and treating harem leniently. The world appreciated her.


    Now, after a generation of immortal empress funeral days, the people of Chang''an city are very sad and kneel down to worship in the direction of the Lizheng hall.


    Hearing the long funeral bell ringing in his ears, Tang Hao was stunned in situ.


    I didn''t expect such changes to happen in a month.


    I never expected that empress Chang sun would leave in such a hurry.


    It was as if the empress changsun stood at the window and kindly supported her assassination of Lu Anzan, as if it had happened yesterday.


    Tang Hao knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    For a long time, I sighed deeply in my heart.


    The wheel of history rolls forward.


    Even if the miracle doctor is alive, he just depends on the medicine stone to survive.


    Even if you are a high emperor and general, you can''t escape the hand of fate.


    In this world, who can escape from birth, old age and death.


    On the day of the Queen''s funeral, the Imperial City in the whole night lost its voice in the howling cold wind.


    After the death of a virtuous empress, the world is plain.


    During the national funeral, the court stopped for 30 days.


    As a marquis, Tang Hao naturally wants to go into the palace to keep the spirit for the empress changsun.


    The prince and princess, your courtiers and wives have to enter the palace to keep the spirit for the eldest grandson queen for 30 days.


    Of course, not every minister can. Wake, also need to be qualified.


    The royal family, needless to say, all the Royal relatives and relatives went to the palace to watch the spirit.


    Moreover, Duke, marquis, viscount, count, Baron and the life women of all families.


    And civil and military officials without titles, up to the fifth grade, are listed.


    The king of Tang appointed Du Ruhui and Li Jing as mourning ministers. The 24 departments of the sixth Bureau of the palace were responsible for all matters related to the mourning.


    During the wake.


    Princes and dignitaries, as well as the wives of various families, have different positions according to their closeness, remoteness, rank and grade.


    Only princes, princesses, marquis and above, as well as those who are ranked in the third grade, are qualified to kneel down and watch the spirit in the hall.


    As for the others, they had to kneel outside the temple and kneel down to keep the spirit.


    The north wind is sharp, the temperature drops sharply, and a thin layer of ice has formed on the calm water surface.


    The whole palace is covered with red and yellow festive colors and white silk.


    The main color of white and black adds a bit of sadness to the coldness of the whole.


    As a marquis and a temporary champion general, Tang Hao''s wake position was arranged in the legislative hall, close to the door.


    It''s cold, the sky will be cloudy, and some snow seeds will fall sporadically.


    These 30 days are a great test for many people.


    Many people have prepared thick clothes in advance, buttocks and knees, as well as thick knee pads and leather cushions.


    It''s OK for some ministers who are strong and strong, but for those old ministers who are weak and cold, this kneeling means that one foot has stepped into the gate of hell.


    Outside the jade paved hall, on the steps, the open space was full of old ministers in plain clothes.


    In the legislative palace.


    White silk around the beam and plain cloth around the column.


    Strips of white cloth hung quietly in mid air.


    The whole hall was white.


    The candlestick in the display area of Zi palace in the hall is wound in a circle, and the white candle is burning quietly.


    The princes and princesses, dressed in Onyx, knelt quietly, red eyes and sobbed.


    Tang Hao looked up slightly and saw the thin figure in the crowd.


    Not seen for months, the original petite figure looks weak and haggard, and the trembling shoulders seem to be falling at any time.


    Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    Princess Changle''s disease of qi depression has not been cured for half a year, and now it happens again.


    I''m afraid that the weak princess will become ill again in this month''s wake.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao turned his head slightly and looked outside the hall.


    In the dark crowd, Li Wanqing knelt there quietly. The cold wind brushed the green silk between her forehead and swept the exquisite jade face wantonly. The tip of her petite nose was a little red.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao looked back and felt a pain in his heart.


    In ancient times, medical skills were not developed. As a woman, her physique was weak. This cold wind would not kill her or make her seriously ill.


    When Li Wanqing returned from the war, she recovered from her injury. However, if she stayed in the cold for a long time, she was afraid that she would fall ill.


    I think I have never returned to Li''s house since I moved out of the Viscount''s house.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao felt a little more guilty.


    At this time, a slender voice came from his ear to wake Tang Hao up.


    "Lord Dingbei, your majesty wants you to go to the side hall."


    Tang Hao raised his head slightly, and what came into sight was Rong Gonggong, who was wearing a plain coat.


    I don''t know when this father-in-law Rong has arrived.


    At this moment, the king of Tang summoned himself?


    What are you asking?


    Although I was very confused, I didn''t dare to hesitate.


    He stood up with numb legs and followed father-in-law Rong out of the Lizheng hall.

 Chapter 386

    In the side hall.


    In such a large side hall, only a few oil lamps were lit.


    In the darkness, the king of Tang sat alone on the steps, shaking a step in his hand, drooping his head and dazed.


    Tang Hao moved slowly and walked forward.


    Now it seems that the master of Datang looks decadent at the moment.


    Hearing the subtle footsteps, the king of Tang raised his head slowly.


    What came into Tang Hao''s eyes was a bitter face, and his red eyes were full of sadness.


    It seems that in these two days, this once dignified emperor has aged a lot in an instant.


    Tang Hao lowered his head and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry."


    The king of Tang still sat there, staring at Tang Hao, hoping for love and many complex things.


    The hoarse and low voice came through the dry throat.


    "Your life experience..."


    Halfway through the conversation, it stopped abruptly.


    A pair of red tiger eyes looked over again.


    Tang Hao felt inexplicably sour and said in a deep voice.


    "At present, there is no hard evidence. I dare not climb up."


    Think again and again, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "The surname Tang echoes the Tang Dynasty. It''s also very good."


    Hearing this answer, the king of Tang was quite surprised, frowned slightly and said.


    "Why?"


    Tang Hao replied.


    "If you are really a minister, you are the people of the Tang Dynasty, whether you recognize your ancestors or not."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused for a moment and then said.


    "I don''t know what happened that year, but since my biological mother let me follow my surname, she must have her difficulties."


    The king of Tang was silent. A moment later, he raised his eyes slightly, and a touch of relief appeared in his swollen red eyes.


    "It''s really rare that you have this bearing."


    "I respect your choice."


    There was a long silence.


    The king of Tang looked complicated and murmured.


    "Changle, she..."


    A light sigh came, and the king of Tang did not go on.


    Words with a little helplessness and frustration.


    "If you want to stay for a while, I can change your engagement and make your reputation."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao felt a surge of warmth in his heart.


    "The Tang Dynasty is not even stable in the north. I dare not let your majesty bother with family affairs."


    I heard the word "North".


    The king of Tang raised his eyebrows, stood up slowly and said hoarsely.


    "North, North..."


    Words are full of pain and sadness.


    "Guanyin maidservant likes the grassland. I finally failed to achieve her simplest long cherished wish."


    The king of Tang Dynasty moaned sadly, turned back, staggered and walked up the steps.


    In a trance, King Tang tripped on the steps, lost his center of gravity and leaned back.


    Tang Hao reacted quickly and helped the fallen figure.


    Solid support came from his back. The king of Tang stabilized his body, patted Tang Hao''s hand holding his arm and said.


    "North, it''s up to you."


    Tang Hao nodded heavily.


    Not only for what reason, Tang Hao saw a thick and ardent hope from the king''s eyes.


    Just like an elder relative, the trust between younger generations.


    With a few words of comfort to the king of Tang, Tang Hao slowly walked into the Lizheng hall and knelt down again in his own position.


    Tang Hao, with mixed feelings, spent the next days in the legislative palace.


    Every day during the wake, someone fainted and was carried out silently by Jin Wuwei.


    It''s a common thing that some people died in the funeral of emperors, queens and empress dowagers in the past dynasties.


    For this cold winter, there may be more.


    A month''s time, fast and fast, passed imperceptibly.


    The day of the funeral came slowly.


    In terms of etiquette, everything has already been settled.


    All princes, ministers, civil and military officials, as well as the life women of each family, the sequence of funeral has been recorded.


    When Tang Hao came to the legislative palace again, there was a sea of people and darkness.


    The solemn and silent crowd stood quietly in front of the hall, and the whole scene was particularly low and gloomy.


    Close to the door of the temple were all princes and dignitaries. Although they knew each other very well, they had no words at the scene. They nodded slightly to each other and said hello.


    In the oppressive and heavy atmosphere, Tang Hao walked to Chen Chumo, looked at each other, and hung his head in silence outside the hall.


    Just waiting for the Zi palace to move out and have a funeral.


    Father Rong walked out of the hall slowly and stood in front of Tang Hao.


    It is reasonable to say that at this moment, the red man around the king of Tang should be around the king of Tang.


    At this time, it appeared outside the hall.


    It''s really puzzling.


    It''s not just Tang Hao. Many ministers also glanced slightly and looked puzzled.


    Before Tang Hao could speak, father-in-law Rong whispered.


    "Dingbei Marquis, your majesty asked the old slave to tell you that you will stand with the legitimate sons of several prefectures later."


    Tang Hao didn''t know much about these Royal rituals and didn''t know the meaning of this order.


    However, the crowd around turned pale.


    The position of the eldest son of the prince''s residence is incomparably noble, second only to the prince and the prince, and higher than the Duke.


    All the princes of the Tang Dynasty have royal blood!


    "Follow me!"


    With a soft voice, father-in-law Rong led Tang Hao to the hall.


    In front of the princes, Tang Hao went straight to the ranks of the legitimate sons of the princes with Grandpa Rong.


    In the surprised eyes of the princes, the official of the Ministry of rites took a filial dress and put it on Tang Hao.


    The Queen''s funeral day, as a minister, should be passed on.


    Wear filial piety clothes!


    Only those who have a kinship with the eldest grandson queen are qualified to wear it!


    Although they were puzzled, they also spoke. After all, it was arranged by the king of Tang himself.


    Vaguely, everyone seemed to understand.


    This Tang Hao has a inextricable connection with the Tang royal family.

 Chapter 387

    Tang Hao appeared in the line of legitimate sons and wore filial piety.


    The most shocking is the king of Wei Li Tai and Prince Li Chengqian.


    There was a strange look in their red eyes.


    Whether this Tang Hao has anything to do with the Tang royal family or not.


    In short, at this moment, this person has a great weight in the eyes of the king of Tang!


    In the sound of bells and drums, sorrow and music rose slowly.


    The funeral procession set out from the legislative hall.


    The long funeral procession stretched for miles.


    Wailing all over the sky resounded through Chang''an city.


    More than ten miles from the Imperial City Road to the imperial mausoleum, men, women, young and old must walk on foot.


    In the long journey, many old ministers collapsed due to fatigue, so they were supported by others and continued to move forward.


    All the way down, walk and rest. After many people gritted their teeth and insisted, they came to Huangling.


    The tedious burial ceremony lasted more than an hour.


    According to the wishes of empress Chang sun, there were not many luxurious funerary objects. The king of Tang implemented a thin burial according to the treatment that the empress should have.


    As the coffin was carried into the imperial mausoleum, the heavy stone door slammed shut.


    So far, the sages of the ages have been sleeping here.


    The era of empress Chang sun comes to an end.


    The head of the Tang Dynasty''s rear palace fell.


    The harem without a female Lord gradually entered a period of demons dancing.


    After returning from the imperial mausoleum, Tang Hao returned directly to the Viscount''s house.


    A month''s vigil is a huge loss for the body.


    At this time, Chang''an City, like the Viscount''s house, was particularly quiet.


    Singing and dancing are not allowed during the national funeral.


    Such as restaurants and brothels are all closed.


    Although Datang''s restriction on this aspect is very short, only one month.


    During this month, any recreational activities must be stopped.


    But the training of Datang recruits has not stopped.


    Tang Hao now promised the king of Tang that he would calm the north as soon as possible.


    After staying in the mansion for a day, Tang Hao led Wu Tong to Beidaying.


    The new training equipment of the whole vehicle behind him was also slowly pulled into the army.


    Now, Tang Hao, as the chief General of military training, and the return of several senior generals have also put this assessment on the agenda.


    After more than a month of training, it is time to test what these soldiers have learned.


    But the assessment of nearly 100000 people is not a small number.


    To this end, Tang Hao first assessed all the 2000 soldiers under his command.


    Then use these 2000 soldiers to expand the law enforcers, strictly control the details of the examination, and disperse them in every corner of Beidaying.


    The main thing is to prevent these soldiers from cheating or impersonating.


    In addition, during this period of time, the princes and princesses have to be filial, and Tang Hao doesn''t need to go to teach the princes.


    In this way, the whole December is being assessed in an orderly manner.


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    Frost was everywhere, and a cold wind blew from time to time.


    The withered late chrysanthemum petals are densely covered in the flower bed. The last petal stands in the cold wind, struggling for a long time and falling sadly.


    The bare branches of that garden alone are very depressed and decaying.


    Outside the garden, there was a slight sigh.


    Li Tai slowly took a deep breath, along with the fresh smell of soil, into his lungs, which was extremely cold.


    A low sad voice sounded slowly.


    "When the cold winter comes, the flowers are in tune, and the autumn chrysanthemum can''t resist the severe winter."


    The officials behind him slowly moved forward, approached the bleak voice and said.


    "Lord, I''m sorry for the change."


    After careful consideration, housekeeper Li stared at the figure in front of him, bowed deeply and said.


    "At present, the prince should cheer up as soon as possible."


    "I expect your majesty will make a big move later."


    The figure in front moved slightly and said.


    "My father went to court?"


    Housekeeper Li replied.


    "Ten days after stopping the dynasty, the early Dynasty has been restored. Your majesty did not appear. He temporarily handed over the things in the dynasty to Lord changsun and Duke Shen, but they presided over it temporarily."


    "Your Majesty is so sad that even those concubines refuse to see."


    Li Tai sighed, raised his head slowly and said.


    "Father and Queen Mother... They respect each other like guests. They must feel uncomfortable..."


    Housekeeper Li stepped forward slowly, stared at Li Tai''s cold face and whispered.


    "Although the king of Tang did not go to the court, the training of recruits did not fall behind."


    After that, housekeeper Li''s eyes flashed and did not go on.


    Li Tai closed his eyes slightly and was shocked in his heart.


    His father''s ambition is well known in the whole dynasty.


    Although we have not yet come out of our grief, this will not affect our determination to fight in the world.


    The father who wanted to compete with the Han Dynasty and shoulder to shoulder with the first emperor could not be immersed in this grief for a long time.


    Even Li Tai had a hunch that this painful mourning would not last long.


    The father will certainly turn this grief into strength and control all things in the world with a more powerful attitude.


    In the past, there were still empress mother''s advice. My father and emperor also exercised restraint in the war.


    Now that his mother''s funeral is over, the king of Tang is like an unbound lion standing proudly in the Tang Dynasty, looking at the surrounding countries.


    Everything depends on the forming speed of this recruit.


    In this way, the pace of war has accelerated!


    The dispute over the monarch is coming!

 Chapter 388

    Prince''s house.


    Such a big prince''s house.


    Chengqian sat in the hall, his eyes dazed, and he looked lost.


    All around, fragmented ceramic fragments are scattered all over the hall.


    Several palace maids stood at the side of the hall and looked at Li Chengqian half lying on the ground. Their eyes were full of timidity.


    Since the funeral came back, Li Chengqian was very sad. From time to time, he wantonly beat the things in the house and wantonly vented his pain in his heart.


    Prince Li Ru frowned, slowly came forward, squatted down and said with concern.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry."


    Li Chengqian''s throat moved, and tears rolled down his red eyes.


    "Empress mother... Empress mother, she..."


    Li Ru sighed heavily and said softly.


    "Life, old age, illness and death are fate. No one can jump out of this natural law."


    Li Chengqian turned his head in a daze, as if he remembered something. "Teng" stood up and shouted.


    "No!"


    "Not so!"


    While talking, the mood gradually became fierce and said.


    "It''s the medicine King''s sin! It''s he who runs around that delays the mother''s illness!"


    With that, Li Chengqian pushed Li Ru and shouted loudly.


    "Go! Get Sun Simiao back!"


    "I will punish him!"


    "Yes! It''s him! It''s him who killed the queen mother!"


    His red eyes scanned for a week and saw that the people were indifferent. Li Chengqian was furious, kicked down the palace maid at the side of the hall and shouted angrily.


    "If you are alone, you dare not listen!"


    The palace maid who fell to the ground hurriedly got up and ran out of the hall.


    Li Ru frowned more tightly, and a look of hatred for iron but not steel flashed on his face, saying with earnest and sincere words.


    "Your Highness! Calm down!"


    "People can''t come back from death! Why do you have to?"


    After that, Li Ru slowly fell to his knees with tears all over his face. He looked at the angry Li Chengqian and burst into tears.


    "At present, the Tang Dynasty is surrounded by enemies, and all countries are eyeing."


    "At this time, Datang has just experienced a great war, which is the weakest moment."


    "Tang''s breathing moment is also the moment when all countries are ready to move."


    "Your Highness, you can''t be so depressed!"


    It was the first time that Li Chengqian saw the prince kneeling down.


    There was a touch of surprise in the angry heart.


    Li Ru''s voice was heard again.


    "In today''s Tang Dynasty, only your majesty is left to support it alone."


    "As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, your highness should share your worries for your majesty! I''m on my own!"


    The voice of sincere persuasion lingered in his heart, and Li Chengqian slumped in his seat.


    The violent undulation of the chest gradually subsided because of these words.


    long time.


    Li Chengqian seemed to realize something and murmured.


    "Yes! Share your worries for your father."


    "Gu is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the prince and the future monarch!"


    Seeing the stubborn Prince calm down, Li Ru slowly put his heart down.


    ¡­¡­


    The unprecedented scale and grand examination finally ended at the end of December.


    Chumo takes the assessment results and goes to Tang Hao.


    "This is the assessment result of the recruits."


    Chumo looks a little excited about the paper full of handwriting on the ground.


    Tang Hao roughly glanced at the results, and he still knew the situation of each square array like the back of his hand.


    Obviously, the results of the 2000 soldiers selected by themselves are obviously better than these ordinary soldiers.


    Whether in riding, archery, or live targets, there is a qualitative leap.


    Chumo points to the assessment form, looks at Tang Hao and says.


    "From the data alone, the recruits'' performance this time is much better than before."


    "In my opinion, this soldier has strict discipline and high morale, and will soon be comparable to those veterans."


    In more than two months, these soldiers have completed their basic training.


    Judging from the appearance, Chumo seems to be a mighty army.


    However, Tang Hao understood.


    Such a team is just a show off.


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao put the assessment results of that chapter on the table and said.


    "The only bad thing about these soldiers is that they haven''t really been on the battlefield."


    "I want this team to feel the tragedy of the war in advance."


    Hearing the speech, Chumo was overjoyed and praised.


    "Brother Tang, it is expected that this recruit will become a preliminary army in eight months."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao shook his head and said.


    "It''s too late! It''s too late!"


    After saying that, Tang Hao''s hernia in his eyes was a determined light and said.


    "Up to five months!"


    Hearing this number, Chumo''s eyes widened and said.


    "It''s a little hasty."


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Then increase the training intensity!"


    "Training can wait, but will the countries around Datang give us time?"


    While talking, Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "We will eliminate the last of the two thousand soldiers and add those school captains."


    "When the waves wash away the sand, what remains is gold."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Chumo is silent, and his eyes are filled with many reluctant words.


    "It''s a pity for these soldiers to give up after two months of hard training and become the elite in the army?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao patted Chen Chumo on the shoulder and said.


    "The so-called give up, give up to get."


    "What I want is a tribe that is invincible and frightens all countries."


    The magnificent blueprint is presented to Chumo in Tang Hao''s words.


    Chumo''s eyes sparkled with anticipation and said excitedly.


    "Subordinates understand!"

 Chapter 389

    Inspired by the whole elimination mechanism, the enthusiasm of nearly 100000 soldiers was adjusted again.


    The original two thousand soldiers practiced hard in order not to be eliminated.


    No one wants to be the last and be kicked out.


    The other soldiers seemed to see the mysterious team open their hearts to themselves and work hard.


    The generals of the whole military camp were enthusiastic and the soldiers were in high spirits.


    It''s like a good sign that the practice is very effective.


    After two months of precipitation, the solemn and repressive atmosphere in the imperial city did not dissipate much.


    At this time, an earth shaking event came quietly.


    Tai Chi palace.


    The lights are bright, solemn and quiet.


    After the affairs of the early Dynasty were handed over to the two ministers of civil and military affairs for the time being, the king of Tang was always stuffy in the palace.


    With the passage of time, the deep sadness is gradually buried in the bottom of my heart.


    The north is uncertain, the territory is not expanded, and the enemy is on all sides


    The court does not allow the king of Tang to be depressed again, the Tang Dynasty does not allow the king of Tang to be depressed again, and the ambition of the Quartet to calm down does not allow the king of Tang to be depressed again.


    The haggard king of the Tang Dynasty sat on the soft collapse and slowly spread out the map. With the flattening of his hands, the territory of the Tang Dynasty slowly appeared in front of him.


    The dignified face of the king of the Tang Dynasty vaguely left some sadness, and the country marked by the red circle on the map was reflected in his eyes.


    Koguryo!


    The place where the former dynasty began to attack is still standing in the northeast of Datang.


    At this time, the thoughts of the king of Tang had already flown to the north.


    Rustle.


    The sound of broken and hurried footsteps came closer and closer from outside the hall.


    Tang Wang''s thoughts returned to reality with the creaking door, his eyebrows also slightly raised and slowly raised his eyes.


    At the eye, father-in-law Rong was dressed in plain clothes and looked anxious.


    Before the man reached the case, the shrill voice came.


    "Your majesty! No! Your majesty!"


    The impatient and restless voice made the king of Tang feel a little stunned.


    The person who accompanied him for half his life showed such panic for the first time.


    An ominous feeling filled the heart of the king of Tang.


    "What''s up?"


    Between the words, father-in-law Rong came close, stopped, bowed and hugged his fist and said.


    "East Palace, East Palace has an accident!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang suddenly jumped in his heart and stared at father Rong''s two tightly wrinkled eyebrows.


    East palace!


    That''s where the prince lives!


    King Tang''s heart was inexplicably nervous, and his heart hung up.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    A slightly hoarse voice slowly squeezed out of the dry throat, with a trace of fear and uneasiness.


    Father-in-law Rong raised his eyes slightly, looked at those red eyes, considered them again and again, and said carefully.


    "Your Highness the prince fell off his horse and hurt his leg!"


    Hearing the speech, the Tang King''s body on the soft collapse was shocked, and a pair of tiger eyes flashed a touch of consternation.


    It was as if a mountain suddenly came down on top of my head. It was heavy and breathless.


    The news of the Queen''s funeral had not gone away, and the misfortune of her son came one after another.


    Even the calm and steady king of Tang could not calm down at this time.


    In the swing of his body, the king of Tang stood up with his armrest, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    Father-in-law Rong helped up the king, who was not as good as the one in his 40s, and said with worry.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Before he finished, the king of Tang slowly stretched out his left arm and said.


    "Prepare a carriage and go to the east palace."


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    In the light yellow gauze curtain, half lying in the soft collapse of Li Chengqian, slowly opened his eyes.


    A sharp pain came from his right leg as he woke up.


    Subconsciously, a painful roar came from his throat. Li Chengqian frowned and looked at the pain.


    In the eye, the white yarn wrapped in a hard object tightly wrapped around his right leg.


    A touch of inexplicable panic rushed to my heart.


    Pop.


    A pottery bowl flew out of the curtain and hit the scarlet column.


    The pottery bowl split in an instant, and porridge splashed around the big column with fragments.


    In the crisp jingling sound of landing, Li Chengqian''s angry roar shook through the hall.


    "Where is the imperial doctor? Where is the imperial doctor?"


    As soon as the voice fell, two old men hurried in.


    "Puff" knelt before the soft collapse, supported the ground with both hands and crawled on the ground, responding in horror.


    "Your Highness, I''m here."


    Lying half on the soft couch, Li Chengqian pointed to his right leg and shouted.


    "Lonely leg, why is it like this?"


    Hearing this question, the two doctors shook involuntarily and sweated on their forehead.


    "Your Highness''s leg fell... Hurt."


    Hearing the unclear answer, Li Chengqian felt angry, propped up his arms and tried to get up.


    The large-scale movement affected the injury of the right leg, and a burst of heart gouging pain swept the whole body in an instant.


    Ah~


    Chengqian screamed with pain, and the sweat on his cheek burst out in an instant.


    Unable to put down his arm, Li Chengqian fell against the stacked brocade quilt behind him.


    The gauze belt on the lower leg slowly exudes a little red with this action.


    At this moment, Li Chengqian was extremely frightened.


    He tried to move his right leg, but he was not controlled by his brain.


    Suddenly an idea flashed into my mind.


    Legs, useless!


    Li Chengqian''s pupil suddenly widened and stared at the right leg with only pain. His heart was as cold as an ice cellar.

 Chapter 390

    A little blood oozed from the package.


    The two doctors were shocked.


    "Your Highness, don''t be impatient!"


    "The broken prescription is reset and matched. Don''t be restless!"


    crack!


    The two words came into Li Chengqian''s mind like a magic spell.


    In the whirling sky, Li Chengqian seemed to see a picture a few months later.


    A prince, walking lamely in the palace, heard sarcasm and low laughter from behind.


    At this moment, Li Chengqian''s face was extremely pale. His eyes were full of panic and trembled.


    "No! Impossible!"


    After that, the fierce light in his eyes suddenly appeared, and his face was ferocious. He looked at the two people who fell on the ground and shouted wildly.


    "Cure the lonely leg, quickly, quickly!"


    "If it can''t be cured, I want your life!"


    While talking, he grabbed the silver plate on the couch with his right hand and threw it at the two people by the couch.


    A soft voice with a touch of heartache awakened Li Chengqian, who was almost crazy.


    "Your Highness, don''t panic. The leg injury will be cured."


    In the crisp voice, a beautiful shadow appeared beside the soft collapse, bent down and stared at Li Chengqian''s frightened face.


    Chengqian grabbed the woman''s plain hand and asked eagerly.


    "Aifei! Tell Gu, who can cure Gu''s leg."


    "Come on, tell me!"


    As Li Chengqian asked, the big hand holding Su''s hand closed nervously and clenched tightly.


    The crown princess had a pain in her hand. She wrinkled her eyebrows and met her broken and urgent eyes.


    "Your Highness, my concubine has sent someone to find the medicine King Sun Simiao. I think your highness will recover soon."


    After being reminded by the crown princess, the two doctors suddenly remembered this person and agreed with him.


    "Yes! Yes! The medicine king must have a way!"


    "The medicine king will certainly cure the prince."


    Although this sentence played a soothing role, the strength of Li Chengqian''s hands also relaxed, and a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    "Sun Simiao, the king of medicine."


    A moment later, Li Chengqian became angry again, and his blood red eyes were full of anger.


    "The medicine king has been wandering in the countryside for a long time, and his father has been searching for months, but he can''t find it!"


    "How can you cure the lonely leg!"


    The sudden anger excited the people in front of the bed and couldn''t help shaking.


    Hearing the hysterical roar, the two doctors lying on the ground were surprised.


    The head hung low, the beads of sweat on the forehead fell to the ground, and the whole body trembled involuntarily.


    Li Chengqian on the soft couch was completely angry. His bloodshot eyes almost burst out fire. A feeling of being deceived lingered in his heart and poured out with the rising anger.


    "You cheat me!"


    "Useless waste, what do you want!"


    "Get out! Get out of here!"


    With the roar, the soft collapsed, and the folded clothes were thrown down.


    "Dry!"


    In the majestic voice, the king of Tang took his father-in-law Rong into the threshold.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Li Chengqian''s anger immediately drained away, turned his head, and the once stern king of the Tang Dynasty was coming in a hurry.


    With a touch of instinctive respect and fear, Li Cheng trembled.


    "Father... Father emperor."


    The king of Tang ignored the people who knelt trembling in the temple and strode to the bed.


    His loving eyes glanced at the figure on the bed and fixed on Li Chengqian''s tightly wrapped right leg.


    In the eyes, the bright red blood stains oozed from the crus wrapped with gauze tape, which was very conspicuous.


    Tang Wang''s eyelids jumped suddenly, clenched his fists, looked at Li Chengqian''s face and said in a deep voice.


    "Why is it so serious?"


    The stern words revealed a little kindness.


    At the moment, the king of Tang is not only a monarch for research, but also a father who loves his children.


    In an instant, Li Chengqian cried like a child who had done something wrong.


    "The boy learned riding and wanted to fight for his father. He didn''t think the horse was suddenly frightened."


    "The child was unprepared and fell off the horse. When the beast was angry, he stepped on the child''s legs and arms."


    At this point, all kinds of grievances seemed to break out at this moment, and Li Chengqian burst into tears.


    The king of Tang bit his teeth, and there was no severe color in his eyes, but more love.


    "Why so careless."


    As if thinking of something, the king of Tang frowned and stared at Li Chengqian.


    "Have you ever found any suspicious traces?"


    "Why is the horse suddenly frightened?"


    Li Chengqian sucked his nose, meditated for a moment, and said truthfully.


    "Nothing different. The servants of the family are carefully selected. They have worked in the family for many years and are diligent."


    "Especially those horse breeders, who are honest and loyal, are very devoted to feeding horses."


    Speaking of this, Li Chengqian unconsciously glanced at his right leg and choked.


    "The child has never done evil. How... How did he suffer this crime!"


    Hearing what Li Chengqian said, the suspicion in the heart of the king of Tang also temporarily put down and sighed.


    Patting Li Chengqian on the shoulder, the king of the Tang Dynasty frowned and said.


    "As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, it''s not proper to cry like this."


    Seeing that Li Chengqian wiped away his tears, the king of Tang also slowly put down his heart and said.


    "Qian''er, now that you have a leg injury, listen to the doctor''s advice and don''t move at will."


    "The father emperor has sent more guards to search for the whereabouts of the medicine king."


    "I will find a famous doctor in the world to cure your leg."


    With some comfort, Li Chengqian also completely calmed down. The king of Tang just took father-in-law Rong out of the temple door.

 Chapter 391

    Outside the east palace.


    The king of Tang stood quietly outside the door, slowly turned his head and looked at the direction of his bed.


    The original relaxed look on his face gradually converged and turned into gloom.


    The father-in-law Rong who followed him trembled behind him, hung his head and said nothing.


    Two imperial doctors also rushed out and stood trembling outside the hall.


    A moment of silence.


    The king of Tang slowly turned his eyes to the two imperial doctors, looked at the two faint trembling figures and said in a low voice.


    "Tell me, can qian''er''s legs be saved?"


    The powerful words lingered in my ears. The two imperial doctors did not dare to look at the sharp eyes of the king of Tang and knelt down on the ground.


    He lowered his voice and shivered.


    "Your Highness, he... Even if he is cured... He will... And will be worse than his deeds."


    After that, they kept kowtowing and trembling.


    "The guilty minister should die, and the old minister is incompetent!"


    "I hope your majesty is kind!"


    While talking, two grey haired imperial doctors crawled on the ground, one face almost sticking to the ground, terrified.


    Bad for the line.


    Hearing this word, the king of Tang was shocked.


    A sadness suddenly came out of my heart.


    Listening to the panic in his ears, with a touch of helpless begging for mercy, the king of Tang slowly waved his hand and said.


    "Go."


    The sad voice came into my ears, and the two kowtowing figures were shocked and stunned in situ.


    In a moment, the feeling of amnesty filled my mind.


    The two doctors who accidentally picked up their lives kowtowed with gratitude.


    Then, the two hurriedly got up and disappeared at the palace gate for fear that the king of Tang would change his mind.


    Under the majestic eaves, the original tranquility was restored.


    long time.


    The king of Tang seemed to think of something and suddenly turned to look at Rong Gong''s justice.


    "Call Tang Hao into the palace! Let him see gan''er''s legs!"


    As soon as the voice fell, father-in-law Rong sighed and responded.


    "To tell your majesty, the queen was seriously ill earlier, and the old slave had sent someone to ask general Tang to see it."


    "But general Tang only knew acupuncture and moxibustion, and made some achievements in promoting blood circulation, removing blood stasis and regulating qi and blood."


    "As for the treatment of other diseases, little is known."


    This remark completely disappointed the king of Tang.


    Like a basin of cold water, it drips down from the top of the head to the soles of the feet.


    The king of Tang raised his head slowly, looked at the gray sky, slipped a touch of sadness in his eyes, sighed and said.


    "That''s all."


    Looking back at the East Palace, the sadness in his eyes was even worse. The king of Tang brushed his sleeves and said.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    It was getting colder and charcoal fire had risen in the hall.


    Beside the brazier, Li Tai half closed his eyes, and the lazy half pond was very leisurely on the seat.


    With steady footsteps, housekeeper Li came slowly with a kettle.


    Before arriving at the case, housekeeper Li looked at the figure on the seat, smiled and said.


    "Lord, East Palace, I have news."


    "The prince fell off his horse and broke his leg."


    While talking, the movement on the hand did not stop, skillfully took the tea cup and grabbed the green tea.


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai on the seat slowly opened his eyes and smiled.


    It seems that he is not surprised by the news, even he has already known it in his heart.


    The boiling water poured down from the spout, and the silver column of water washed the tea and rolled in the pottery cup.


    Bursts of hot air rose up, and the fragrance of tea was like a thread, which filled the hall.


    Steward Li put down the teapot and sat down next to the brazier.


    "Prince, the crown prince has broken his leg. He must have no chance to be a prince."


    "Now only the prince can take the throne of Prince."


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai sat up slowly, smiled faintly and said.


    "Now the overall situation has been decided, but these alone are not enough."


    "There are some stubborn old ministers in the court. Their strength can''t be underestimated."


    "What''s more, the prince doesn''t lie down so easily."


    Li Tai picked up the hot tea on the table, blew away the floating tea and took a sip slowly.


    A sly smile appeared on his leisurely and proud face. Li Tai leaned forward and stared at Li Guan''s way.


    "Go on and let the news out. I want the news to spread all over the imperial city and become a household name."


    As soon as he said this, housekeeper Li looked happy and praised him.


    "The Lord is very clever."


    "Public opinion among the people, I''m afraid these old ministers are not easy to control."


    "And this force can help us."


    With that, housekeeper Li got up slowly, faced Li Tai, bowed deeply and arched his hands.


    "Congratulations, my subordinates!"


    Hearing the congratulations, Li Tai looked even more pleased. He slowly leaned back in his chair and said.


    "At present, the father is still in sorrow. You should keep a low profile and don''t show any handle."


    Manager Li''s eyes revealed shrewdness and said in a deep voice.


    "As the LORD said."


    With that, steward Li turned slowly and slowly pushed out of the hall.


    Looking at the figure who withdrew, Li Tai was more relieved in his eyes.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this Li steward is just an idle man who handles affairs in the mansion.


    But who knows that this idle man has the identity of a counselor.


    In the royal family, Li Tai, who had been smart since childhood, had already seen the ruthlessness of the struggle for power.


    Calm and cautious has become a habit of Li Tai, which invisibly infiltrates into his life.

 Chapter 392

    It''s freezing and the north wind is howling.


    It seems that the weather this year is much colder than before with the bad news of the Queen''s funeral day.


    There are many hawkers scattered in the street, and half of the wandering people are missing in the street.


    During a month''s national funeral, all the people of the imperial city were confined to their homes all day, as if they were isolated from the world.


    Perhaps it is greed for the prosperity of the past, or it is to vent the depressed mood.


    When the funeral period was lifted, many people rushed into restaurants and teahouses.


    Throughout Chang''an City, various teahouses and restaurants, large and small, are very popular and extremely popular.


    Mingyouxuan.


    This previously famous teahouse has now ranked second in Chang''an after Tang Hao''s teahouse.


    Of course, mingyouxuan has its own characteristics.


    In this teahouse, there is no shortage of strange people and strange scholars.


    Here is also the birthplace of news gathering and dispersion.


    The second floor is an elegant attic.


    A basin of red charcoal fire was placed in the middle of Yajian, making a crackling sound from time to time.


    In the small elegant room, it was immediately warm reflected by the charcoal fire.


    On the long table by the window, four men sat there, eating pasta, fruits and vegetables on the table and chatting.


    An elegant young man picked up the steaming tea cup on the long table, took a sip slowly and whispered.


    "Have you ever heard of the great event of the east palace?"


    Through the wisps of white air on the tea cup, the elegant young man''s smile is particularly mysterious.


    At the other end of the table, a fat man with a thick face suddenly stopped in mid air with a teacup, looked at the young man in surprise and said.


    "East Palace? Isn''t that your highness?"


    The three slowly came forward, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    The refined young man coughed and whispered.


    "I also heard the rumors of senior officials above."


    After that, he looked at the closed door, turned his head and looked at the three people, and then said carefully.


    "I heard that the prince broke his leg riding a horse!"


    The low voice is as subtle as a silkworm eating mulberry leaves.


    Hiss.


    The three took a breath at the same time.


    A thin man frowned slightly and said.


    "Hey! This year''s Datang is full of disasters."


    "The empress''s eldest grandson has been buried for two months, and his Royal Highness the prince has suffered this disaster, alas!"


    A sigh revealed a strong sense of helplessness.


    The stout man stared wide and said.


    "No? So the prince can''t inherit the throne?"


    The voice was slightly surprised, and the volume increased by one point unconsciously.


    This move immediately surprised the other three.


    The elegant man quickly grabbed the fat man''s arm, pulled it away from the window and scolded.


    "You don''t want to live in public and discuss the agenda privately?"


    The fat man also knew that he was out of shape. He fell on his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The four people slowly looked out of the window and saw that no one had found anything strange about the attic.


    The thin man frowned slightly, glanced at the three, turned his eyes to the fat man who had just spoken, and said in a deep voice.


    "What you said also has some truth."


    "The prince has leg disease, but now he has broken his leg. Even if he is cured, he will have leg disease."


    "If a prince who lures leg disease ascends the throne, not to mention the Tang Dynasty, he will certainly be ridiculed by all countries."


    The elegant man picked up a dough cake, put it on his mouth and took a bite. His eyes stared at the tea cup as if he were thinking.


    Meditate for a moment and echo.


    "Yes, I guess the position of Tang Dynasty''s Prince will change."


    Said to bring here, the elegant man frowned gradually, narrowed his eyes and analyzed.


    "Now, the prince is the prince, but the prince, the king of Wei and the king of Jin."


    "The crown prince''s broken leg must be out of luck with the position of Prince Chu. The king of Jin is so talented that he has never been taken care of by the king of Tang. It seems that the position of Prince Chu will fall on the head of the king of Wei."


    Hearing the speech, the fat man frowned, shook his head and retorted.


    "In my opinion, it''s not so simple."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyes focused on the fat man.


    The fat man didn''t care, tapped the long case and said.


    "The fall of the East Palace is bound to give all princes a signal that the position of the prince is not guaranteed."


    "Li Ke, king of Wu, is of pure blood, and the folk forces should not be underestimated. He will not give up such opportunities to Li Tai."


    "Although the crown prince fell, the old ministers in the court have a huge force and will not give up easily."


    "As for the king of Wei, he has been smart since childhood and is deeply loved by his majesty, but compared with these two people, his power is much smaller."


    After listening to the fat man''s analysis, the three people next to Chang''an nodded slightly and agreed.


    The thin man sighed, looked at the other three and said.


    "The dispute over the prince is bound to spill blood on the Imperial City, which is no less than a fierce battle."


    "It seems that the day of Datang will change sooner or later!"


    The refined youth sighed heavily and said.


    "Hey, seeing the New Year approaching, I''m afraid the imperial city will not be peaceful this year!"


    Then the refined young man shook his head and said.


    "That''s all. We''re just a grass-roots people. It''s better to talk less about such state affairs."


    Then he raised his teacup and said in a loud voice.


    "Everyone, come and have the same drink."


    In an instant, the joy and relaxation in the attic were restored again.


    Strange to say, this news is rumored in a teahouse like mingyouxuan.


    In some smaller tea houses, it was also mentioned intentionally or unintentionally.


    It seems that a pair of big hands crossed the towering wall and deliberately spread the news.

 Chapter 393

    Good things never go out, bad things travel thousands of miles.


    The news of the prince''s broken leg spread like a cold wind in winter, quietly sweeping through every street of the imperial city.


    Even Beidaying, far away from Chang''an City, heard some disturbances.


    Tang Hao sits in the tent of the Chinese army, listens to the news from Wu Tong, looks at Cheng Chumo on the side of the tent and says.


    "What do you think?"


    Chumo frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said.


    "The prince''s broken leg may be just a coincidence, maybe..."


    Chumo didn''t say anything about it.


    Tang Hao looks dignified, stares at Chumo and says slowly.


    "In my opinion, this is not a coincidence, but a long planned action."


    Hearing the speech, Chumo suddenly raised his head, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "What brother Tang said is a dispute between the princes?"


    Tang Hao slowly stood up, put his chin in his hand, and began to pace in the big tent.


    long time.


    Tang Hao stops, looks at Chumo and slowly says.


    "Now the Queen''s funeral is over, and there is no owner in the harem. It''s reasonable that those concubines and princes are ready to move."


    After that, Tang Hao patted Chumo on the shoulder.


    "All right, I''d better not mention the struggle in the royal family."


    "I have to guard against the dispute over the monarch. Let''s train our troops at ease."


    "Maybe this team will come in handy."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    A country cannot be ownerless.


    The king of Tang, who had been silent for several days, now sits on the high dragon throne again.


    It has been said that the prince fell off his horse and broke his leg.


    On the surface, the ministers dare not discuss the imperial platform privately, but in private, the ministers inevitably talk about their princes.


    From beginning to end, the king of Tang never stated his position.


    However, today''s court is a different look.


    Three war drums sounded, and Hou Junji, a general guarding the border of the western regions, returned to the dynasty as scheduled.


    Under the attention of the public, Hou Junji stood majestically in the Tai Chi hall with his silver armor.


    The strong and vigorous voice resounded through the whole hall.


    "The last general, I have seen your majesty!"


    The king of Tang on the Dragon chair, looking at Hou Junji in the hall, showed a long lost smile and said.


    "Duke Chen, it''s been hard for you to guard the southwest border for me for many years."


    Hou Junji''s eyes were bright, his head was slightly lowered, and he bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Everything, for Datang."


    His words are sincere and sonorous.


    Tang Wang was also infected by his loyalty to serve the country. He was a little more gratified in his eyes and said slowly.


    "Have you ever settled in the southwest? Have there been any changes in Tubo?"


    After hearing this inquiry, Hou Junji raised his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty, there has been no change in the southwest."


    "In recent days, I heard that a letter from an envoy visiting the Tang Dynasty was transmitted to Tubo, which caused a lot of commotion in Tubo."


    "There seems to be signs of expedition."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers were slightly surprised.


    Counting the time, the Tubo emissary has not returned home, but it is very likely that the news of the sudden death of the Tubo prince will be transmitted back to the Tubo country.


    Did the Tubo Prime Minister deliberately plant the matter and provoke a war between the two countries?


    The king of Tang, who sat high, gradually converged his smile, snorted coldly and said.


    "Is this Tubo going to fight my Tang Dynasty?"


    Hou Junji in the hall pondered for a moment and said slowly.


    "In my opinion, Tubo is still in its infancy and definitely does not dare to send troops to the Tang Dynasty."


    "In today''s Tuyuhun, there are power disputes again in China, and the whole country is in chaos."


    "The end general guessed that Tubo would probably use troops against Tuyuhun."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang flew into a rage, clapped his palm on the table in front of him and shouted.


    "He dares!"


    "Tuyuhun is a dependency of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone knows it!"


    "What''s the difference between Songzan Ganbu''s sending troops to Tuyuhun and the Tang Dynasty?"


    But as the king of Tang said.


    During the eight to ten years of Zhenguan, Li Jing, Li Junxian, Hou Junji and other generals fought for several years and defeated Tuyuhun.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty read that the first king of Tuyuhun was beheaded and ordered to restore his country. He made Nuo hogbo king of Heyuan county and Wudi also pulled Qin Dou Khan.


    So far, this small country has become a dependency of the Tang Dynasty.


    The court was surprised at the sudden news, and many ministers also talked about it.


    "This Tibetan thief, while sending envoys to Datang, but at the same time fighting against Datang''s vassal country, is really hateful!"


    "The southwest border is the most vast and powerful territory of Tubo. The wolf''s ambition is obvious."


    "If Tubo doesn''t fight, it''s difficult to calm the grievances of other southwest people. It''s better to eliminate these evils as soon as possible!"


    The court looked at each other and talked noisily, but on the whole, the officials tended to attack Tubo.


    War means military merit!


    After several years of guarding, Hou Junji can''t miss it.


    Think of here.


    Hou Junji took a step forward, half knelt on the ground and arched his hands.


    "Your majesty! The end general is willing to take orders and lead the southwest army guarding the border to take Tubo in one fell swoop!"


    Seeing this greedy general, the king of Tang had a strange look in his eyes.


    Hou Junji had fought in the southwest station before, and then guarded it in the southwest station.


    We can imagine the prestige and influence in the army.


    It is the most feared thing for a king to have a general outside with a heavy army in his hand.


    Unlike other garrison generals, Niu JINDA replaced Hou Junji back to the dynasty.


    The two men are life and death partners and have experienced many wars together.


    If the army guarding the Southwest has two minds, it will be the disaster of the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 394

    so great is one ''s achievements as to make one ''s boss feel uneasy or insecure!


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, has an uncertain face, and his eyes are shining with essence.


    Looking at Hou Junji''s eyes gradually sharpened.


    Over the dynasties, the competition for rights has been surging in the court.


    Some wise old ministers also learned to restrain their edge. In their later years, they did not fight or rob, and were alone.


    Especially those military generals who have made great achievements in war, most of them will be silent after returning to the court.


    As for the mobilization of the war, it all depends on the discussions between the old ministers who have unloaded their military power and can no longer fight with the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Obviously, this general, who has been guarding the border for many years, obviously did not understand this point.


    Seeing the king of Tang in the hall, he stood still and thought deeply.


    Hou Junji stepped forward and said solemnly.


    "Your Majesty, the southwest will know as well as the back of your hand."


    "Take the Tubo like a bag!"


    "I hope your majesty will lower his will. At the end of the year, he will surely present Songzanganbu to his Majesty in half a month!"


    These words are ambitious and ambitious.


    Hearing the loud and passionate voice, the king of Tang hesitated.


    It is a good thing to fight for the Tang Dynasty and calm the southwest border.


    However, the check and balance of military power is another major event in the Tang Dynasty.


    This time, for this maverick and self recommended Hou Junji, the king of Tang had a touch of doubt in his heart.


    On the court hall, all the officials were silent, and there was a little more worry about hou Junji, who was eager to make progress.


    Just then, the war drum outside the palace suddenly sounded.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    A dull drum gradually became excited.


    Beat the drum in the daytime!


    It''s not war! That''s the war report!


    There have been changes in the southwest.


    Do the countries around Datang also take advantage of the national funeral of Datang to make trouble?


    The hurried drum beat seemed to ring among the hearts of the people, and a dignified touch flashed across the faces of the ministers in the hall.


    The king of Tang suddenly stood up and stared at the outside of the hall with a pair of eyes. His heart sank inexplicably.


    In the clattering of horses'' hoofs, a young scout came with his horse.


    When he got to the hall, he turned over and dismounted, stepped up the steps quickly, and strode to the hall in the eyes of all the officials.


    "Your majesty! The North urgent report!"


    With the scouts half kneeling on the ground, the hurried cries floated in the whole hall.


    Northern War report!


    It seems that a pair of invisible big hands suddenly raised the hearts of the ministers to the throat.


    Everyone''s eyes were united on the bamboo tube held high by the Scout.


    The Queen''s funeral, the prince''s broken leg, the southwest movement


    Now it''s the war report of the North!


    The territory of Datang is restless and foreign enemies are ready to move!


    Unconsciously, the king of Tang Dynasty was filled with anger, staring at the small bamboo tube and saying.


    "Read it."


    As soon as the voice fell, father-in-law Rong had already walked into the hall. With a dignified look, he took over the bamboo tube in the Scout''s hand, slowly opened it and shook out a kraft paper roll.


    Take a deep breath, father-in-law Rong''s shrill voice sounded slowly in the silent hall.


    "The severe winter has come, and the garrison is in short supply of food and grass. It coincides with the snow disaster. Many generals stationed in the city have frostbite and their combat power has been greatly reduced."


    "Koguryo has repeatedly invaded, slaughtered our border villages and tribes, burned and looted, and committed all kinds of evil."


    "The city is still there, but the people are displaced and starving victims are everywhere. I hope your majesty will send more cavalry to fight it and restore the stability of our Datang border."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang was furious and shouted.


    "This land of bullets is so rampant that it dares to disturb our border people at the time of national funeral!"


    The roar of anger shook the hall, and the ministers were one of them.


    Changsun Wuji slowly stepped out of the line and glanced at the king of Tang, who was angry and biting his teeth on the hall.


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "Now that the East Turks have been exterminated and the remaining power is still there, Koguryo must be afraid of the sharp men of the Tang Dynasty and dare not make a big attack."


    "In my opinion, this Koguryo is mostly just a test and has no intention of wantonly attacking."


    "Just move the wandering people to the pass. I don''t have much worry."


    Cheng Zhijie wiped his chin, meditated for a moment and guessed.


    "Your Majesty, most of our guards are pawns. Koguryo deliberately plunders the people and their food and grass with cavalry."


    "Perhaps because of the snow disaster, which led to the lack of domestic food and grass, we had to sell."


    "This may be a good opportunity for expedition."


    For Koguryo''s expedition, there was a war example in the previous dynasty.


    Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty once conquered Korea three times, but all ended in failure.


    For this small country far away in the northeast, the king of Tang did not dare to take it lightly.


    In other words, the king of the Tang Dynasty and the generals are waiting for an opportunity to win Koguryo in one fell swoop.


    The angry king of Tang slowly sat down and meditated in the face of two strategies.


    Seeing this, Gao Shilian went to the palace and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, I think the top priority is to calm the southwest."


    "There are many dependent countries in the southwest. Tubo''s strong attack will inadvertently lead to the fall of these dependent countries."


    "Trampling on the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty will only make the Tang countries more ready to move."


    After that, Gao Shilian turned slowly and looked at Cheng Zhijie and said.


    "At present, although Koguryo shows signs of agitation, it has not sent a single soldier, and most of them are still watching."


    "If the Tubo war shook the prestige of the Tang Dynasty, the threat of Koguryo would collapse."


    Three ministers, three views, well founded.


    For a time, all the ministers of the hall visited the king of Tang and waited for the decision of the king of Tang.

 Chapter 395

    Above the main hall, there was peace.


    The funeral of the empress of the Tang Dynasty, the prince''s leg was broken, and this sad atmosphere pervaded the country of the Tang Dynasty.


    Nowadays, due to the changes in Tubo, Koguryo takes the opportunity to disturb the territory.


    It will undoubtedly make things worse.


    Let this already shrouded in the haze of Datang add a few more uneasiness.


    The king of Tang, sitting high on the Dragon seat, looked around at the dignified ministers, and waves surged in his heart.


    long time.


    The king of Tang stood up slowly, and the streamer flashed in his eyes.


    "The recruits are still practicing and the countries are ready to move."


    "My Tang Dynasty has internal and external troubles."


    "This time, I want to resist the personal expedition, publicize the national prestige and frighten the barbarians everywhere!"


    As soon as a word came out, the ministers were in a commotion.


    Imperial expedition.


    Hearing this word, everyone''s eyes were stunned.


    Changsun Wuji took a step forward and shouted.


    "Your majesty! Absolutely not!"


    "Now most of the courtiers have not recovered from the national funeral. There is gloom on the court hall. The whole court hall needs your majesty!"


    Hearing the speech, Gao Shilian frowned and arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty has made a great trouble. I hope your majesty will take a long-term view!"


    As the ministers of the humerus around the king of Tang, they could not see what the king of Tang thought.


    The Queen''s funeral had already made the sky of the Tang Dynasty gloomy, and the fall of Chu Jun spread in the neighborhood had made the whole Tang Dynasty dark.


    The ensuing experience made the whole court, and even the military barracks, low.


    It was the act of the king of Tang to break his wrist.


    On the one hand, it will shock the morale of the Tang Dynasty, and on the other hand, it will frighten the neighboring countries!


    Hou Junji in the hall looked at the king of Tang standing at the head of the hall with his negative hand. A different color flashed in his eyes and said.


    "Your Majesty, the southwest is thousands of miles away from Chang''an. It''s still a long time to go."


    "What''s more, it''s hard to predict a war. If there is a stalemate, I''m afraid this important event in the court will be delayed."


    What Hou Junji said, although straightforward, is also right to the point.


    Nowadays, the Tang imperial palace is ownerless. Not only the concubines are restless, but also some princes secretly recruit all the officials.


    If at this time, the king of the Tang Dynasty lightly conquered Tubo and the imperial city was ownerless, I''m afraid these powers would become more and more chaotic.


    Many old ministers also slowly walked out of the queue, knelt in the hall and shouted.


    "Your Majesty, think twice!"


    "Calm down, your majesty! The war is related to the safety of Datang, but the affairs in the court are more related to the safety of Datang."


    "In the battle of Tubo, you can send a general. Your Majesty must not be impulsive!"


    Seeing more and more old ministers advising, the king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Hou Junji and shouted.


    "Do you think I''m too old to win this war?"


    The majestic voice mixed with indisputable questions reverberated in the Tai Chi hall.


    It seems that there is a strong wind blowing in the main hall, the candle flickers, and the dust on the beam rustles down.


    The fierce voice of questioning exploded in his ears. When he heard the speech, Hou Junji''s face suddenly changed. He hurriedly knelt on the ground, sweating and anxious.


    "The last general didn''t mean that. Please see."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, standing on the steps, looked at the courtiers kneeling and kowtowing and pleading, and his mood was hard to calm.


    "I''ve made up my mind! You don''t have to persuade me!"


    There was a strong anger and determination in the scream.


    The king of Tang understood that today''s Tang Dynasty has internal and external troubles.


    If you want to realize your plan to calm the north, you must cut the mess quickly and quickly pull the whole Datang back on track.


    It''s probably the most adventurous thing to drive in person.


    But it is also the most effective!


    Kneeling on the ground, Hou Junji secretly clenched his teeth, slightly raised his eyes, looked at the solemn king of Tang on the hall, and a different color flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that at this moment, the king of Tang became a little strange and even suspicious.


    The battle of Tubo is still budding.


    Not to the point of urgency.


    However, the king of Tang insisted on fighting in person. It seemed that he was worried about the general guarding the southwest for several years.


    Does it mean that his position in the heart of the Tang Dynasty has plummeted?


    During this thinking, the king of the Tang Dynasty in the hall shouted and brought Hou Junji back to reality.


    "Duke Chen has been Garrisoning the border for many years and has made great contributions."


    "When you return to the dynasty, you will have a good rest. You will be in charge of my imperial army for the time being to maintain the royal order and allow no loss!"


    The indifferent voice echoed in Hou Junji''s heart.


    Temporarily in charge of the Royal Army!


    The intention of the king of Tang was to garrison himself in the imperial city and not participate in this war!


    For a military general, military merit is so rare!


    At this time, the king of Tang insisted on supporting the minister who knew Tubo best!


    In an instant, a great sense of loss surged into my heart.


    Hou Junji suddenly raised his head. His eyes were full of puzzlement and stared at the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, I would like to follow your majesty..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the king of Tang and said.


    "You have been Garrisoning the border for many years and your wife and children have been separated. Take advantage of this moment to have a good reunion."


    This sentence completely broke Hou Junji''s thought of going on an expedition with the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    At this moment, Hou Junji was disappointed and looked very ugly. He hung his head, hardened his scalp and said.


    "The last general, obey the holy command."


    Then later, the king of the Tang Dynasty had no interest in the scheduling of the courtiers, and Hou Junji was completely uninterested in listening to it.


    Dispatching the imperial army is just a glorious idle job.


    In the court hall, there are two humeral ministers, one civil and one military, with great power.


    With the control of these two people, what will happen to the whole court?


    In this way, I can only go home and enjoy my family as the king of Tang said.

 Chapter 396

    The holy will has been decided.


    The imperial expedition is no small matter.


    The whole hall was busy up and down.


    In the barracks, the veterans began to count the barracks and began to consider the team to go with the king of Tang.


    Great generals who have made outstanding contributions in various wars and some brave and famous Deputy generals have been called up.


    In a hot training camp.


    Tang Hao was wrapped in cotton padded clothes and stood on the cold school yard.


    In front of us, two thousand soldiers were barehanded and spewing white gas. A group of ten people ran around the school yard carrying thick logs.


    Step, step.


    In the sound of neat footsteps, the sweating soldiers took neat steps and shouted loud slogans.


    Chumo, wearing a single coat, panted and ran over.


    "Brother Tang, there''s news from the palace that your majesty wants to fight against Tubo."


    There was a touch of worry in his words.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly, looked cold and said solemnly.


    "Yujia personally conquered Tubo?"


    Chumo responds.


    "The news has been released, and the whole court has begun to dispatch troops."


    After hearing the news, Tang Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    At this time, less than three years have passed since the last Songzhou war.


    When the Tang Dynasty showed its divine power, Tubo chose to avoid the edge and shake hands to make peace.


    But now the king of Tang Dynasty''s imperial expedition is really moving his heart to kill?


    In these years, Tubo has long been different.


    Plateau cavalry can not be underestimated.


    I''m afraid this war will stick together for a long time.


    Of course, what made Tang Hao uneasy was not the upcoming Tubo war, but the variables in the court.


    There is no owner of the harem, and the king of Tang expedition.


    It is bound to make those who are ready to move in the hall crazy.


    Tang Hao pouts his eyebrows and looks at Chumo with more sharp eyes.


    "Is there any progress on the prince''s horse fall?"


    Facing the sudden turning point, Chumo is stunned. He thinks about it for a moment and says.


    "There is still no clue. Maybe it was just an accident."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly sank.


    The Queen''s funeral day coincided with the time when there was no owner in the harem. The prince fell off his horse for no reason.


    All this, too coincidental, coincidental to seamless.


    It was as if all this had been arranged.


    Tang Hao''s face was dignified for the first time. Holding his chin in his hand, he seemed to be thinking about a big war.


    If the prince falls off a horse, someone does it deliberately.


    Such a person can make such a precise and detailed plan without leaving any trace.


    The depth of the city is terrible!


    This expedition of the king of Tang is undoubtedly a great opportunity given by God.


    Seeing Tang Hao frowning and deep in thought, Chumo jokingly smiles and says.


    "Brother Tang, maybe we have thought too much."


    Hearing Chumo''s words, Tang Hao slowly stretches his eyebrows and says.


    "Maybe."


    However, after saying these words, Tang Hao''s uneasiness did not decrease.


    In the dark, Tang Hao had another feeling.


    During the time when King Tang left Chang''an.


    Chang''an will never be peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    After half a month''s recuperation, the pain on the leg is not as obvious.


    Li Chengqian''s left hand was tightly supported by the crown princess, beating a few steps to the front of the table.


    After living in a cage for several days, the resentment in Li Chengqian''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    At first, the appeasement words of the king of Tang Dynasty had been left behind, but turned to strong uneasiness and irritability.


    Li Chengqian took a sip of rice porridge and said.


    "Where''s the doctor?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the doctor waiting at the door hurried in and stood in front of the long case.


    Before waiting for the imperial doctor to salute, Li Chengqian waved his hand and asked.


    "Have you ever found the king of medicine?"


    Hearing this question, the doctor''s heart sank, his head dropped lower and trembled.


    "Your Highness... Not yet..."


    Before he finished, a bowl of rice porridge suddenly flew and smashed at the two imperial doctors.


    Bang.


    The pottery bowl hit his forehead with a dull sound.


    The warm rice porridge poured into the imperial doctor.


    "Rubbish! If you can''t cure the disease, you can''t find anyone. Are you enjoying your life in the lonely east palace?"


    An angry roar came from a few days ago.


    The grey haired imperial doctor "Putong" knelt down on the ground full of rice porridge scraps and replied in horror.


    "Your Highness, calm down. I... I have discussed my condition with many famous doctors. I really... Have no good plan."


    "I hope your majesty will find the king of medicine in a few days, and... I will be able to develop a good medicine to connect bones."


    While talking, the leftover soup on the doctor''s sweaty forehead slowly fell to the ground with the hair hanging from his forehead.


    The trembling figure, through the table, looked at the ankle wrapped with gauze, and dared not raise his head from beginning to end.


    Above his head, he gave a cold hum and said angrily.


    "Dog slave! In my opinion, you don''t want to try your best to search."


    "Or you are the spy sent by Li Tai. You deliberately poison the orphan!"


    When he spoke, his tone suddenly increased, his voice and color were fierce, and his roar was like thunder.


    The figure lying on the ground was shocked. An old cheek suddenly turned pale. He suddenly raised his head, waved in horror and said.


    "Your Highness, the prince is loyal. He is not a spy, not a spy."


    The princess''s face also changed. Holding Li Chengqian''s plain hand, she suddenly tightened, looked around the hall and said in a slightly panic.


    "Your Highness, the king of Wei is his Highness''s virtuous younger brother. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "This is... Losing your head..."


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian burst into laughter.


    There was a touch of arrogance in the laughter, as if he didn''t pay attention to this person at all.


    Looking at Li Chengqian laughing wildly, the Crown Princess and the imperial doctor lying on the ground were shocked.


    In recent days, Li Chengqian''s reaction seems to have returned to the beginning of his broken leg.


    If something goes wrong, he gets angry.


    He fought against the servants in the house without the calm and generous manners of the past.


    A moment later, a fierce light appeared in Li Chengqian''s eyes, patted his right leg and said in a deep voice.


    "Good brother? Has this good brother seen me once since I broke my leg?"


    "Now I order people to write the local chronicles, vote for my father and win his father''s favor."


    "He is not a lonely and virtuous brother! Thief! He is a thief!"

 Chapter 397

    Duke Chen.


    In the spacious and bright courtyard, Hou Junji looked at his young son in his arms and shook him gently. A pair of big hands patted his swaddling clothes rhythmically.


    This year-round garrison commander rarely shows his loving side as a father.


    His wife Zhao looked at the warm scene, smiled at the corners of her eyes, walked over gently and whispered.


    "Put it down. You''re asleep."


    Hou Junji took another look at the baby in his arms and handed it over to the maid in the hall.


    Seeing off the handmaid holding her young son into the side room, Zhao turned his head slowly, sorted out Hou Junji''s slightly messy clothes and said gently.


    "Husband, I don''t know what you''re going to the border this time?"


    "I''ll order my servants to make some Hu cakes and pasta for you to eat and drink on the way."


    After listening to his wife''s question, Hou Junji''s face darkened, sat on the soft couch, took Zhao''s hand, sat on his lap and sighed.


    "I''m afraid I won''t go to the border again for a while and a half."


    After saying that, Hou Junji met Zhao''s puzzled eyes and said slowly.


    "This time, your majesty marched in the southwest and ordered me to garrison the imperial city on behalf of the imperial army."


    Hearing what Hou Junji said, Zhao''s Xiumei slightly raised his eyebrows, a dignified look on his face, and pondered for a moment.


    "In the southwest, my husband already knows it like the back of his hand. According to reason, if I have a husband in the southwest countries, I will get twice the result with half the effort."


    "But you want your husband to stay in the imperial city at this time?"


    Faced with this question, the veteran did not know how to answer. He was silent and looked gloomy.


    Zhao stood up slowly, leaned on Hou Junji''s side and whispered.


    "Isn''t it because in the southwest, the generals have never been rotated, and your majesty is afraid of you holding heavy troops?"


    Reminded by Zhao, Hou Junji''s face changed and his heart sank inexplicably.


    In fact, the Southwest has special terrain and changeable climate.


    Over the years, there has been no general rotation in the southwest, which is very different from the army guarding the station.


    The general is out all year round, holding a heavy army and sitting on the side of the town, which will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the king.


    Did the king of Tang weaken his military power?


    Zhao looked at Hou Junji''s uncertain face and whispered.


    "Husband, you are the only important official in the court with such a high weight in our Hou family. You have to think carefully."


    Hou Junji stared at the red brazier in the house and said in a deep voice.


    "You mean, your Majesty''s move is to ask me to give up my military power and enjoy my life?"


    After hearing this, Zhao took up his rough hands and said.


    "This is just a guess of my concubine. I know very little about the right and wrong of the court."


    "But who is right about the emperor''s mind?"


    The eyes reflecting the fire gradually turned out a touch of sadness and murmured.


    "Since Hou Junji became an official, I have made great contributions to breaking Tuyuhun and destroying Gaochang."


    "I didn''t even have a son until I was old, so that the Tang Dynasty would be stable and secure all over the world."


    "Even if he has been Garrisoning the border for many years, he will return to the dynasty as scheduled and tell the king of Tang when he had two hearts?"


    Gently kneading Hou Junji''s strong arm, Zhao whispered.


    "My concubines and ministers naturally understand what my husband has dedicated to the Tang Dynasty."


    After that, Zhao sighed softly.


    "But my husband has been in the army for half his life. No one in the family has been shaded because of my husband."


    While talking, Zhao''s eyes showed deep sadness.


    "When our children become adults, the husband is afraid that he is above the court, and the words don''t carry much weight."


    "At that time, I don''t know what position my child can occupy, and I don''t know who can think of our Hou family."


    the family is in straitened circumstances.


    A word that Hou Junji never thought of came out of his mind.


    Now I am a high-ranking and famous citizen.


    But more than ten years later, even if he is still alive, most of them will enjoy life.


    I''m afraid there''s no one to support my child except the son of the Duke!


    Thinking of this, Hou Junji''s heart suddenly filled with sadness.


    Whether the red charcoal fire crackled and exploded, Hou Junji''s old face turned red.


    Slowly, Hou Junji slowly moved his eyes to the side hall, meditated for a long time, and looked at Zhao''s way beside him.


    "I''m Hou Junji. I''m on the battlefield and fought with blood. Our children can''t live such a life and death line anymore."


    Zhao moved slightly, the light in his bright eyes flashed and said.


    "Husband, if you promote the young talents of our family to the king of Tang, you can help when children grow up."


    In the eyes red with charcoal fire, a hot light gradually appeared and sank into a deep voice.


    "It''s better to ask others than yourself. I don''t trust them to put the children''s hope in their hands."


    "Ministers can''t be relied on. Kings can always be relied on. It''s better to help the prince to the top. As a founding hero, I can also give children shade."


    As soon as he said this, Zhao suddenly sat up, stared wide, and shouted in a startled voice.


    "Husband, this... This is... The crime of treason!"


    Hearing this exclamation, Hou Junji''s eyes glowed even more, and he said coldly.


    "Treason?"


    "When your majesty forced the palace, I was there. Why not?"


    "What''s more, I''m afraid I''m the only veteran who can rely on if the Chu Jun is superior."

 Chapter 398

    The generals of the Tang Dynasty are out of touch.


    Many old generals in the court don''t have many heavy soldiers in their hands.


    It is these veterans stationed at the border who can control the military power.


    If the battle of court power is waged, even if the veteran fighting on the battlefield is a layman.


    But when it comes to military power, this veteran who has been immersed in the barracks for decades knows it like the back of his hand.


    Looking at this rebellious Hou Junji, Zhao''s heart suddenly became frightened.


    In the sound of rapid breathing, Zhao was confused. He grabbed Hou Junji''s arm and trembled.


    "Husband! Do you know that it is now your Majesty''s world! Not his crown prince Li Chengqian''s world!"


    "The crime of plotting against the sky!"


    "We... We''ll be killed!"


    Hou Junji''s violent breath and inexplicable self-confidence on the battlefield slowly spread out at this moment.


    A pair of eyes gradually floated together with fanaticism, looking at the beautiful shadow in front of the body and saying.


    "Of course I know! But this is a god given opportunity."


    "Your Majesty''s expedition, the whole imperial city is ownerless. Now I hold the Royal Guard and control the Chinese military Minister of the dynasty. It''s easy!"


    Said here, the light in Hou Junji''s eyes beat, and his face became excited.


    "He became a disabled prince. In the end, half of him had to obey me."


    "Young children, the future of the Hou family can be regarded as a solid foundation!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhao shivered all over, couldn''t help but step back, shook his head and said.


    "Crazy! Are you crazy? Do you want to write about the prince! Do you want to be the Cao Cao who coerces the emperor to order the princes?"


    Hou Junji sneered and said.


    "Throughout all the princes, Hou Junji didn''t have children until he was old. It''s really the most special one."


    "However, these princes, their close relatives, like officials in the dynasty, enjoy wealth and honor, and do not worry about life and generations!"


    "Only I have made great contributions, but I can only enjoy my life!"


    "God is unfair! Your majesty is even more unfair!"


    At this point, Hou Junji''s smile was closed, and a look of resentment appeared on his face. He stood up angrily with a fierce light in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "In this battle, I have had such an opportunity only after I have been guarding the frontier for several years. Why is it that your Majesty''s personal expedition does not have the position of Hou Junji?"


    "If this battle is won in one fell swoop and there is no more trouble on the southwest border, where will Hou Junji go?"


    "Do you just rely on your official position to earn a salary and barely make a living?"


    The birds are exhausted, the good bow is hidden!


    The cunning rabbit dies and the running dog cooks!


    This is a piece of advice and what Hou Junji thinks.


    After thinking about it, I put down my military power and could only nest in this small mansion, so I felt pain in my heart.


    What do you get in exchange for your own army?


    Your majesty suspects that he dominates the military power in the southwest, and there are no relatives or friends to serve as officials in the DPRK!


    A voice of blood and tears tells of the pain and sadness of a late veteran.


    Dong.


    Zhao stepped back slowly, leaned against the wall of the house and sat down on the floor.


    Shock, fear, sadness, unwilling


    All kinds of emotions disturbed her heart, which made her tangle for a time.


    One side is the suffering of falling families, and the other is the great crime of conspiracy!


    Similarly, on the one hand, there is prosperity for generations, and on the other hand, there is an opportunity for half success!


    Zhao gasped, his chest also fluctuated violently, and the hair between his forehead was pasted on his sweaty forehead.


    The crazy figure of Hou Junji reflected in his frightened eyes.


    "Husband... Husband."


    The trembling voice gently vomited out of the red lips, but Hou Junji turned a deaf ear.


    The old man showed a touch of excited flush on his cheek, looked at Zhao with burning eyes, bent down slowly and said.


    "Believe me, you can. You can do it this time."


    Once the idea burst out of his mind, even the veteran who has been through many battles still has a lingering desire for that right.


    Zhao sobbed in a low voice, holding his rough big hand with tears in his eyes.


    "Husband, do you know the danger of this trip?"


    "If something goes wrong, the Hou family... The Hou family will even disappear in the Tang Dynasty because of your involvement."


    Hou Junji narrowed his eyes slightly, took out his hand, wiped away the tears on Zhao''s face and said.


    "I promise you nothing."


    "Even if it''s not good enough and the remaining power is still in the southwest garrison, those tens of thousands of soldiers will certainly not let me go to the yellow spring easily."


    After that, Hou Junji resolutely turned around and wanted to go out.


    Zhao Shi seemed to think of something. Looking at the back of the man who turned around, he blurted out and said.


    "Husband... If the crown prince doesn''t intend to inherit the throne of Prince, aren''t you alone and trapped?"


    In this slightly shrill harmony, it immediately shocked the figure.


    Slowly, Hou Junji turned around. There was no fanaticism in his eyes, and his look calmed down.


    A couple is like this, with four eyes opposite each other.


    There was a solemn and solemn smell in the air.


    long time.


    Hou Junji raised a sneer and said slowly.


    "If the prince doesn''t rebel, I can only force him to rebel!"


    After that, Hou Junji seemed to have made great determination and turned out of the house.


    In the empty house, Zhao looked at the figure that disappeared at the door. The figure trembled as if he were in an ice cellar.


    She clearly knew that as a soldier, what he had to do was that no one could stop him.

 Chapter 399

    East Palace.


    Outside the vermilion palace gate, Hou Junji''s courtiers, carrying a brocade box, turned over and dismounted.


    This minister is the confidant who is inseparable from Hou Junji.


    It is also the most clever and favorite subordinate of Hou Junji.


    After revealing his intention, the minister took a brocade box and went to the prince''s bedroom with the east palace guard.


    Turning down a corridor, I heard a whisper.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s really hard to understand these days. It''s really chilling to keep a male pet."


    "Shh! Don''t make a noise! It''s going to lose your head!"


    "Yes, don''t care at this time, eh! Lao Li, you haven''t been hurt by the prince on your face yet?"


    During the discussion, the leading guard coughed, and the three people around him immediately shut up and turned around.


    At a glance, the minister recognized the three men, who were the third division of the prince.


    Although the voice of just now is vague, the minister can still hear some clues from it.


    It must be that Li Chengqian, once a loyal man, became licentious and rude to his teacher because of his broken leg.


    After bowing back, the minister followed the guard as if nothing had happened and continued to move forward.


    Look at the unspoken appearance, in fact, it has already been secretly happy.


    It seems that this time, I''m right!


    Just then, the guard stopped, turned around and whispered.


    "Your Highness the prince is in a bad mood today. You should be careful in your words and deeds."


    The minister bowed back, smiled calmly and said.


    "Thank you."


    As soon as the voice fell, a wooden stick suddenly flew out and fell in front of the hall door.


    A manic fury came from the temple.


    "Gu is the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty! What''s the style of leaning on a wooden stick?"


    "Get out! Get out of here!"


    In the hysterical roar, a figure rolled and ran out of the hall in a panic.


    The minister looked at the imperial doctor who fled from his side, guessed everything in his heart, and walked quickly to the hall.


    At the door, the minister bowed deeply and said.


    "The general of the Duke of state Chen has met his Highness the prince."


    After that, the minister raised his eyes slightly and saw the figure behind the screen stunned slightly.


    A moment later, a quiet voice came slowly from behind the man''s high screen.


    "Come in."


    The minister entered the hall, turned the screen and looked at Li Chengqian leaning against the soft collapse.


    Li Chengqian glanced obliquely at his minister, paused for a moment on the brocade box and said.


    "I heard that general Hou had first returned to Chang''an. The news was well informed."


    "If you don''t spend your time at home, send someone to the lonely east palace. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this slightly tiresome question, the minister could not get angry. Instead, with a smile on his face, he took two steps and put the brocade box on the table next to Li Chengqian.


    Bowing deeply again, the minister said slowly.


    "My general heard of your Highness''s leg disease. When he returned to Chang''an, he searched hard for the best treasure in the southwest. One thousand year old black spirit ginseng."


    "I hope your highness will recover soon."


    Hearing the speech, the princess''s eyes brightened and said in surprise.


    "It is said that this black spirit ginseng is a divine medicine. It grows in the depths of the earth. It is extremely rare. General Hou took care of it this time."


    The minister bowed humbly again, his face full of sincerity and bowed his hands.


    "It''s also my duty as a subordinate and minister to make some modest efforts for the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing the word "Chu Jun", Li Chengqian was moved.


    In the eyes, the minister raised his hand and threw himself into it. Instead of pretending, he felt like he was sincere.


    Even if you have the same sincerity, multiple friends must be much better than multiple enemies.


    Li Chengqian waved his hand slightly and said.


    "Tell general Hou for Gu that he has received the general''s intention."


    The tone is obviously less cold as before, but with a little kindness.


    Hearing the speech, the minister bowed deeply and said.


    "Your Highness thanked the prince for the general."


    Li Chengqian nodded slightly, which was the answer.


    The minister looked at Li Chengqian with soft eyes. After bowing respectfully, he slowly withdrew.


    After the minister left, the Crown Princess glanced at the direction of the hall door and said.


    "Your Highness, my concubine thought that the minister was modest in speech and respectful in attitude. It was kind of good."


    "Do you think the attitude of this minister is also the attitude of general Hou?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian snorted coldly and said.


    "He is a veteran who has been Garrisoning the border for many years. He has few confidants in the court. It is normal to think so."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Li Chengqian turned his eyes and said suspiciously.


    "I heard that Hou Junji took over the Imperial Army on behalf of his father, which is extremely powerful."


    "Normally speaking, how can such a person show kindness to me?"


    As soon as he said this, the two in the hall felt puzzled.


    Above the main hall, there was peace.


    long time.


    The princess smiled and guessed.


    "Maybe we are worried too much. After all, this minister is a humble status. It''s normal to be respectful."


    "It''s just that my concubine is wondering whether this elixir is as magical as the legend."


    After that, Su twisted his hand, picked up the brocade box and opened it slowly.


    A fragrance of herbs came to my face.


    The crown princess took the Wuling ginseng in her hand and looked at it carefully.


    But the prince''s inadvertent glance saw a corner of white paper in the interlayer of the brocade box.


    secret letter?


    The idea suddenly burst into Li Chengqian''s mind.

 Chapter 400

    Brocade box hidden letter!


    Li Chengqian''s pupil suddenly widened, and his heart became inexplicably uneasy.


    Slowly took the brocade box, took out the note and took it in his hand. There were some ink prints clearly on the paper as thin as cicada wings.


    A secret letter from a general holding the military power of the royal family to a prince.


    The prince trembled faintly in his heart, and even guessed 7788 in his heart.


    With a mouthful of saliva, Li Chengqian gently unfolded the paper.


    A line of small ancient seal characters came into view.


    Chu huangshou painting house,


    A gentleman should avoid friends.


    When you are ambitious,


    Stand upright and noble.


    The whole poem is more like an excerpt, not complete.


    But looking closely, Li Chengqian''s face instantly turned pale.


    This is actually a hidden poem!


    Chu Jun should stand!


    What a treacherous remark!


    Subconsciously, Li Chengqian''s pupil suddenly widened and clutched the note in his hand.


    In a panic, Li Chengqian grabbed the note and threw it on the wick.


    Zi.


    The note and the fire burned immediately, and was swallowed up by the flame in an instant. The leaping flame burned for a few seconds and then turned into ashes.


    At this time, Li Chengqian was like a guilty child.


    A heart pounded and sweated from his forehead.


    This sudden move surprised the Crown Princess holding Wu Lingshen, stared at Li Chengqian and said suspiciously.


    "Your Highness... What''s the matter... So frightened?"


    Li Chengqian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, gasped for two breaths, forced down his flustered heart and said.


    "This... This miraculous medicine... Really frightens Gu... To get it."


    After that, Li Chengqian wiped the sweat on his forehead and changed the topic.


    "The good medicine has been delivered. Take it to the imperial doctor and ask if it works and can be used as medicine."


    Looking at the pale Li Chengqian, the princess was still a little worried. She came forward and asked with concern.


    "Your Highness..."


    Before he finished, Li Chengqian suddenly became angry and said.


    "If you are alone, can''t you listen?"


    The irritable breath rushed to her face. The crown princess''s body stagnated and didn''t dare to say more. She quickly got up and answered.


    "Promise."


    Holding the brocade box, the Crown Princess glanced at Li Chengqian with a suspicious look, and then left the hall in a hurry.


    The whole bedroom fell into peace again.


    Li Chengqian took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly. The slave calmed himself down.


    The four big words in my mind flashed out clearly again.


    Chu Jun dangli?


    What is the meaning of Hou Junji''s note?


    Does it mean that Hou Junji already knows some rumors?


    Thinking of this, Chengqian frowned and muttered, looking at the little ashes on the ground.


    "Is it true that the father emperor has planned to re-establish a prince? Hou Junji is just listening to the wind at this time?"


    At the thought of this, Li Chengqian''s heart clicked.


    Frustration, loss, unwilling to rush to my heart in an instant.


    These four words seem to have infinite magic.


    Li Chengqian couldn''t help thinking, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    For a long time.


    Li Chengqian said in a deep voice.


    "Someone!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the waiting guard at the door came in.


    Before the guard saluted, Li Chengqian waved and pointed to a box of New Year cakes on the short table.


    "The new year is coming. You should send this new year cake to Hou''s house."


    "Go and tell general Hou that you are satisfied with the medicine."


    "I have some doubts about the art of war. If I have time, I''ll let general Hou come to the mansion."


    ¡­¡­


    Duke Chen.


    Hou Junji paced slowly in the hall.


    Listen to the family officials who went back to the house tell what they saw and heard in the east palace.


    When the minister finished, Hou Junji stared at the minister and said slowly.


    "So, since the prince broke his leg, the prince has changed his temperament and is restless?"


    The minister smiled and said.


    "The crown prince must be afraid that this lameness will affect the position of Chu Jun, so he is so angry."


    "What''s more, since the prince broke his leg, the performance of the king of Wei was very active and had a good impression in the dynasty."


    "Under the double pressure, it is reasonable for the prince to be angry."


    Hou Junji stroked his gray beard and mused.


    "We have done him a great favor in this scheme."


    Hearing this, the minister glanced at Hou Junji, slightly worried and said.


    "General, Li Chengqian is in great awe of his majesty and has always listened to his words."


    "These things are against my heart. I''m afraid the prince doesn''t have the courage."


    Hou Junji''s face gradually became dignified, thought for a moment and said slowly.


    "Now, we can only see how the prince reacts."


    While he was talking, the servant led the guard of the prince''s house to come straight.


    The guard put a box of rice cakes on the table, explained it, and turned away.


    Looking at the New Year cake on the table, Hou Junji said with pure light in his eyes.


    "What do you think of it?"


    Hearing this inquiry, the minister held his chin in his hand, frowned and said.


    "The prince has always been cautious. The land of the East Palace is a restricted area for military generals."


    "According to the subordinate, even if we meet, it''s best to meet after the expedition of the king of Tang."


    Hou Junji got up slowly, picked up the gift box, weighed it in his hand and said.


    "That''s what I mean."

 Chapter 401

    For a few days.


    Li Chengqian is not normal, and it is rare to hear Li Chengqian scold his servants in the east palace.


    More often than not, Li Chengqian leaned against the window and looked at the clouds outside the window, stunned.


    Although the font sent had turned into ashes, the four characters on it were deeply engraved in Li Chengqian''s mind.


    Have to admit.


    These four words are exactly the scene that Li Chengqian thinks about day and night.


    Especially after the broken leg, the desire to hold the position of Chu Jun in the palm of his hand rushed to his head.


    At first, the fear of rebellion was gradually replaced by the temptation of power behind the throne of Prince.


    Today, a piece of news completely shocked Li Chengqian.


    According to his personal guard Feng Xiaoyue.


    When the king of Tang set out to fight, he let himself rest in his house.


    Li Tai took the place of Chao Tang, with the assistance of Chang sun Wuji and Gao Shilian.


    The news came like a bolt from the blue and hit Li Chengqian directly in the head.


    Leaning against the window, Li Chengqian clenched his teeth and clenched his hands tightly. He didn''t feel any pain even when his nails were embedded in the meat.


    "Your Highness."


    A soft voice came from the screen in the hall.


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian suddenly woke up and shook his body. He slowly turned around and looked for fame.


    The crown princess was standing by the screen, looking at herself with a complex look.


    Li Chengqian exhaled a foul breath, limped to the front of the soft collapse and leaned down slowly.


    Seeing that Li Chengqian was worried, the Crown Princess slowly leaned against the soft collapse, looked at the uncertain face and asked softly.


    "Your Highness, your Majesty must have thought that your leg was inconvenient, so you don''t have to take it to heart."


    Li Chengqian turned his head and looked at the princess''s exquisite makeup. The light in the depths of his eyes beat and said firmly.


    "Lonely, how can you not take it to heart?"


    "Li Tai has temporarily replaced the things in the dynasty. Where is the lonely position!"


    The angry voice suddenly increased and rang through the whole hall.


    On Li Chengqian''s angry face, his muscles twitched, and a spark of jealousy came out of his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, the Crown Princess slowly lowered her head, and for a moment she didn''t know how to comfort Li Chengqian.


    The great hall was silent and depressed.


    long time.


    Li Chengqian calmed down a little, raised his head slowly, looked at the dome of the main hall, seemed to fall into memories, and muttered.


    "Since the birth of Gu, the father emperor has fought East and West, and there is only mother in the lonely world."


    "Until later, the father emperor came back to the house covered with blood. He was very afraid."


    "Under the power, the family affection of the royal family is so fragile!"


    "Every night, Gu has nightmares. Gu is afraid that one day, his father will be merciless to Gu as he slaughtered his own brother."


    It seems that Li Chengqian still has a fresh memory of that unforgettable memory. When talking about the change of Xuanwu Gate, there is a deep color of fear on his face and in the depths of his eyes.


    Even at the end, Li Chengqian''s voice trembled.


    The prince''s past has never been mentioned by him. This time, the irritable prince had such an unfortunate childhood.


    The Crown Princess slowly pulled up the big hands with clear water chestnut, stroked and comforted.


    Deep in memory, Li Chengqian paused for a moment, took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    The hall was quiet.


    At this moment, these two people are no longer the noble prince and princess.


    It looks more like a couple talking to each other.


    When he opened his eyes again, Li Chengqian''s eyes were blurred, and there was a touch of sadness in his words.


    "The throne of the crown prince is extremely noble, but who knows the sadness behind it?"


    "I have to deal with these flattering and groveling officials and eunuchs. I have to deal with these educated and pedantic white haired old scholars."


    "He was trembling and walking on thin ice with his father for fear that if he did something wrong, he would lead to his father''s anger."


    Listening to the chatter in her ears, the Crown Princess showed her love and tears in her eyes.


    Although it was not long ago, at this moment, the Crown Princess fully understood.


    The prince, who lives in dignity, is so miserable in his inner monologue.


    After a short pause, Li Chengqian turned his words, flashed a different color in his eyes and said with hatred.


    "I''m lonely. I live in the east palace. I live like a year and bear the burden."


    "The purpose is to serve as a prince, and to create a prosperous Tang dynasty like his father and Emperor."


    While talking, Li Chengqian slowly lowered his head and looked at his right leg. His tone gradually became cold and deep.


    "Heaven is unfair. Why persecute the orphans with the disease of broken legs!"


    "The father was unfair and promised to cure the solitary leg disease, but he became more and more partial to the king of Wei!"


    "Even let the king of Wei manage things in the court temporarily!"


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that in this life, I will have no chance with this prince and no share with this imperial power!"


    Sad words lingered in her ears. The crown princess was surprised and worried for fear that Li Chengqian would do something stupid.


    Holding those trembling hands, the princess shook her head and said with tears.


    "No, no!"


    "Your Highness, your eldest son''s succession to the throne is an act of conforming to heaven."


    Li Chengqian smiled coldly, dragged his limping right leg, stood up and asked.


    "Destiny?"


    "What destiny is there! It is an eternal law that the winner is the king!"


    Hearing what Chengqian said, the princess''s face suddenly changed. She took Chengqian in panic and said.


    "Your Highness! Calm down!"


    "If you take another step, you will fall into an endless abyss!"


    "You''ll lose your head!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian was silent.


    But in the eyes, the original heat has become a fierce flame, and the combustion is booming.

 Chapter 402

    Mid December.


    On the court hall, the behavior of the officials secretly solicited by the princes has become more and more intense.


    The king of Tang seemed to turn a blind eye to this undercurrent surging hall.


    Until an urgent report came from the southwest, the ministers were boiling again.


    The Tubo state repeated its old skills and once conquered the Tang dependent country Tuyuhun!


    The king of Tang was furious in the court hall. He brushed his sleeves and waved his teacher south.


    December 17.


    King Tang''s imperial expedition!


    The once cold streets of Chang''an are now crowded with people.


    In the Imperial City, all the guards and soldiers of Jin and Wu came out in full force, looked solemn and stood proudly around the corner of Chang''an Street.


    The Chaozhong generals lined up outside the imperial palace to greet them.


    With the exciting beating of war drums, six war horses in silver armor pulled their chariots out of the Palace door slowly.


    Under such a big canopy.


    The king of Tang stood majestically on the chariot with gold armor and tassel crown.


    In the sun, the golden light is sparkling. You can''t look directly at it.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs gradually stopped, and the king of Tang waved slowly.


    For a moment, the drums and voices gradually rested.


    There was silence in front of the whole palace.


    The vigorous voice came slowly from the chariot.


    "The Queen''s funeral day, Datang, the whole country is sad."


    "However, the southwest Tubo is ready to move and bully our country, which is suspected of provoking the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Today, I will obey the destiny, lead the elite soldiers, sweep Tubo and shake the national prestige!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole city knelt down and cheered loudly.


    The courtiers in line also knelt down slowly.


    "Long live!"


    "Long live!"


    "Long live!"


    Neat shouts swept through the palace gate and rushed to the streets of Chang''an.


    At this moment, the whole Chang''an seemed to be trembling.


    The powerful scream broke through the clouds and went up into the sky.


    The birds above the sky were also disturbed by the magnificent voice, flapping their wings and turning around.


    The king of Tang on the chariot slowly glanced at the ministers on both sides, and there was a touch of relief in his eyes.


    With a deafening cry, Tang Hao raised his head slightly and met the eyes of the king of Tang.


    As if at this moment, Tang Hao saw the young figure who had fought East and West.


    The figure on the chariot nodded slightly at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao read a touch of ardent hope from his eyes.


    It''s like an elder''s sustenance for his younger generation.


    A deafening sound.


    In the sound waves, the chariot drove slowly by.


    "Tang Xianzi! Come on."


    A shrill voice loomed from behind Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao turned to see that it was Rong Gonggong who stayed in Chang''an.


    Seeing father-in-law Rong''s dignified face, Tang Hao got up and followed father-in-law Rong slowly to the palace.


    Through the palace wall, the sound in my ears gradually decreased.


    Tang Hao stepped forward and said.


    "Father-in-law Rong, today is a major event of your Majesty''s personal expedition. What do you call me?"


    Turning around several corridors, father-in-law Rong just stopped, looked around, solemnly took out a letter from his arms, handed it to Tang Hao and whispered.


    "This is what the king of Tang handed over to the old slave before he left and asked the old slave to hand it over to general Tang."


    Tang Hao reached for the envelope and began to feel heavy, as if there was something.


    At this moment, Tang Hao suddenly realized it in his heart.


    No wonder the king of Tang looked at himself at the gate of the palace, which was different from ordinary people.


    It turned out that the king of Tang had already seen everything. Perhaps he had expected that there were many variables in the palace at the time of the expedition.


    And this envelope must have been left by the king of Tang.


    When Tang Hao received the letter, father-in-law Rong became very serious and said in a positive way.


    "Imperial city, it all depends on general Tang."


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    In the Viscount''s house.


    The training of recruits was suspended for one day when the king of Tang set out to fight.


    At the moment, Tang Hao sat in the courtyard, holding the gold medal of Wang Ming''s life, looking at the stars in the sky, his mood flying.


    Wu Tong came forward slowly, caught a glimpse of the king''s life gold medal and said in a deep voice.


    "Lord, it seems that your majesty has already noticed."


    As soon as he said this, Tang Hao smiled bitterly, slowly took back his eyes, lowered his head and caught a glimpse of the gold medal shining under the starlight.


    "I''m not only aware that the most difficult problem has now been put on me."


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tong smiled and said.


    "Those who can do more work, Hou Ye is now holding 100000 recruits in Chang''an. He can be regarded as the general with the most soldiers."


    "Looking at the whole Chang''an, I''m afraid it''s only Hou ye who can undertake such a difficult task."


    Speaking of this, Wu Feng turned and frowned.


    "One thing is unknown to my subordinates."


    "Now, although the Marquis is extremely high, he has no military power in his hands."


    "If there is unrest in the palace as expected, why should we send troops?"


    Hearing this inquiry, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "If I restore my military power, I''m afraid of changes in the palace. The first residence to suffer will be the Viscount''s house."


    "On the contrary, I, who only has a vacancy and no real power, will be much safer."


    "Your Majesty, it''s all about the trust these recruits have placed in me."


    After that, Tang Hao said faintly.


    "The king of Tang certainly believed that I would respond to all the recruits and calm the storm."


    "Or we have been in the chess game set by the king of Tang since the beginning."


    After hearing Tang Hao''s analysis, Wu Tong seems to have realized something.


    "The Tang King''s move can be regarded as hiding from everyone in the court."


    "I''m afraid no one could have imagined that the king''s life gold medal would appear in the hands of the marquis."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "The undercurrent of the court is surging, and your majesty has seen it."


    "This imperial expedition calmed not only the unrest in the southwest, but also the turbulent court."


    With a slight sigh, Tang Hao looked up at the sky and murmured.


    "Those who should come will come."

 Chapter 403

    The king of Tang led his elite soldiers to the south.


    Hou Junji, who had been silent for a long time, couldn''t sit still.


    There was a glimmer of dawn in the East.


    Hou Junji secretly entered the east palace with the carriage bought by the prince''s house in the market.


    After revealing his intention, Hou Junji followed the family guard all the way to Li Chengqian''s bedroom.


    After finishing his thick fur clothes slightly, Hou Junji bowed deeply, looked at the figure washing behind the screen and whispered.


    "The last general, I have seen your Highness the prince."


    The heavy and low voice passed through the screen and fell into Li Chengqian''s ears.


    Li Chengqian''s body shook slightly, and Yu Guang looked into the hall.


    In the hazy, a figure bowed and stood there, especially respectful.


    "Enter."


    Crisp words came from behind the screen. Hou Junji answered and strode in.


    Turning around the screen, Li Chengqian, dressed in a fur cloak, leaned against the fire pot.


    With a warm spring breeze smile, Li Chengqian glanced at Hou Junji and said casually.


    "It''s dawn just now. General Hou is early."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji smiled and arched his hands.


    "It''s an honor for the end general to solve problems for his Highness the prince. It must be earlier."


    Although it was the first private meeting, the polite words immediately eased the atmosphere.


    The prince waved slowly and motioned Hou Junji to sit down and talk.


    At first sight of Hou Junji, the doubt in the crown prince''s heart suddenly appeared, meditated for a moment and said.


    "I really don''t understand the gifts given by general Hou."


    Hearing Li Chengqian''s questions, Hou Junji moved in his heart and asked.


    "Your Majesty marched in person, and the undercurrent surged in the court. What''s your Highness''s plan?"


    The two people who met for the first time had their own thoughts, but they didn''t dare to expose them.


    This conversation is testing each other.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Chengqian smiled sadly, patted his right leg and stared at Hou Junji.


    "Look at this leg, what are you going to do?"


    In such self mockery, Hou Junji already heard the helplessness and unwillingness in Li Chengqian''s heart.


    Hou Junji picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of hot tea for Li Chengqian and said.


    "Your Highness, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, has only a little leg injury. It''s nothing to worry about."


    Speaking of the word Chu Jun, Hou Junji glanced at Li Chengqian''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally.


    In that eye, Hou Junji clearly saw a cluster of bright lights flashing.


    Hearing Hou Junji say so, Li Chengqian''s heart moved.


    It was as if the father had not fully stated his position on the matter of Chu Jun.


    Thinking of this, Li Chengqian raised a touch of hope in his heart.


    Slowly sipping a cup of hot tea, Li Chengqian looked at Hou Junji and said.


    "Now, the king of Wei has an overview of the outline of the Dynasty and is in power."


    "Gu, this prince, is only in name only."


    With a touch of sad words into Hou Junji''s ears, Hou Junji was not only shocked.


    As expected, Prince Li Chengqian will never give up easily!


    Hou Junji clenched his teeth, flashed a burning heat in his eyes, leaned forward slightly and said.


    "Your Highness, why do you say that!"


    "My eldest son inherited the throne in accordance with heaven."


    "As long as your Highness has a heart, why worry that the throne will fall into others'' private pockets!"


    These words were like a spark, which drove away the haze in Li Chengqian''s heart in an instant.


    Pressing the excitement in his heart, Li Chengqian stared at Hou Junji and said.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    As soon as this remark came out, Hou Junji''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The long silent voice was ready to come out.


    Hou Junji suddenly got up, slowly knelt in front of Li Chengqian and said sincerely.


    "Your Highness, now there is no master in the Tang imperial palace, and the concubines are dancing with demons, hoping to take over the throne of Queen."


    "The princes secretly solicited important officials in the court. The whole Tang Dynasty seemed calm, but in fact, the undercurrent surged."


    "Minister, your highness, please come out to eliminate the Chaofeng and return the Tang Dynasty to a peaceful and prosperous era."


    This remark is right in the heart of Li Chengqian. What he is worried about is also the imperial expedition of his father.


    Come and go, at least for months.


    Who can predict the variables.


    Hearing Hou Junji''s words, Li Chengqian was silent, clenched his teeth and looked thoughtful.


    Hou Junji, half kneeling on the ground, knew that this remark had penetrated into Li Chengqian''s heart.


    If Li Chengqian''s heart is uncertain here, I''m afraid there will be opportunities in the future!


    Hou Junji slowly moved forward and said in a deep voice.


    "As a veteran who has been Garrisoning the border for many years, I returned to the court this time to see the chaos in the court, and my heart was like a knife."


    "I beg for the orders of the southwest garrison. I wish your Highness the prince to eliminate the disorderly officials in the Dynasty and return the stability of the Tang Dynasty."


    At this point, Hou Junji paused, his eyes shining and his voice sinking.


    "Please, your Highness Prince, ascend the throne of the Tang Dynasty to continue the prosperity of Zhenguan."


    Be king and Emperor!


    As soon as this remark came out, Li Chengqian, who had been in front of the case, shook his body, and his heart jumped with the rebellious words.


    In a slightly flustered look, Li Chengqian suddenly looked at Hou Junji and snapped.


    "Bold!"


    "The land of the Imperial City, how can you talk nonsense here!"


    Hou Junji kowtowed slowly, burst into tears and said earnestly.


    "Your Majesty, what you say comes from your heart. You can learn from the sun and the moon about your loyalty!"


    "Think twice! Think twice!"


    This, your majesty, defeated the last line of defense in Li Chengqian''s heart.


    Shocked, Li Chengqian stood up on the handrail, looked at Hou Junji on the ground, and a light came out of his eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Chengqian shouted with a touch of panic.


    "Someone! See off!"

 Chapter 404

    The sky is clear and warm.


    Li Tai wrapped his sweater, lifted his head from the pile of memorials and stretched.


    Looking at the mottled light and shadow coming in from the window, my mood is also comfortable and happy.


    In the past few days, Li Tai handled the government on behalf of the king of Tang, on time and never absent.


    Often after the next Dynasty, Li Tai took great pains to move the memorial back to the palace of King Wei for approval.


    This humble attitude was appreciated by many ministers.


    In addition to reviewing, Li Tai will also take a stroll in the government yard.


    Seeing Li Tai walking out of the hall slowly, manager Li closely followed him out.


    Glancing at the figure in front, closing his eyes and bathing in the sun, manager Li said slowly.


    "Lord, the spy reported that the East Palace has been quite calm recently. It seems that the prince''s temperament has been greatly changed."


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai slowly opened his eyes, stared at Li steward, thought for a moment, and said suspiciously.


    "Why?"


    "Normally speaking, the prince at this time should be angry and angry."


    Steward Li pinched his chin, frowned slightly and said.


    "My subordinates can''t figure it out. I only know that his Highness the prince is confined to his bedroom all day, and the palace is quiet."


    Speaking of this, manager Li seemed to think of something. He raised his eyebrows and said.


    "That''s right! It''s said that general Hou went to the east palace a few days ago, as if to dredge the art of war strategy for his Highness the prince."


    Hou Junji?


    Hearing the name, Li Tai frowned and suddenly looked at manager Li.


    "How dare the prince have a secret meeting with the generals?"


    "It''s suspected of forming a party for personal gain. Isn''t this general who has guarded the border for many years afraid of his Majesty''s crime?"


    Li Tai''s doubts are also the problem that manager Li can''t solve.


    Manager Li said quietly.


    "This is what my subordinates don''t understand."


    "General Hou is a senior general who has been guarding the southwest border for many years. He is away all year round and has little contact with his Highness the prince."


    "Why did you secretly meet the prince this time?"


    At this point, the mystery in manager Li''s heart became bigger and bigger, thinking.


    "To say that general Hou returned to Chang''an and temporarily commanded the Royal Guard, with great power."


    "Why do you have to show kindness to a prince who is gradually losing power."


    "What''s more, as your Majesty''s confidant, seeing the prince privately is a great crime of conspiracy and rebellion."


    Rebellion.


    Four big characters suddenly came into Li Tai''s mind.


    Unconsciously, Li Tai''s heart was shocked, his eyebrows were tightly locked, the streamer flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "A prince, a general and a spy between them are intriguing."


    Li Tai narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the decaying late chrysanthemum in front of him, and thought carefully.


    The generals and the crown prince have a secret meeting. No matter what they talk about, they can''t get rid of the crime of conspiracy and rebellion.


    Besides, he is still a senior general who holds the Royal Guard.


    This alone is enough to cure Hou Junji''s great sin.


    At the thought of this, Li Tai''s pupil suddenly widened, his face was heavy, and he exclaimed and said.


    "No! I''m afraid the two will unite!"


    As soon as he said this, the manager Li beside him was shocked. Looking at the dignified and uncertain face in front of him, he said with a touch of fear.


    "What the Lord means is... These two people... Want to rebel?"


    Unconsciously, Li Tai''s heart was pounding.


    If it is true as they guessed, the first target of these two people is themselves!


    At this moment, the king of Tang is on an expedition, and there is no master in the court.


    For Hou Junji, who holds the imperial forest army, it takes no effort to win himself.


    Thinking of this, Li Tai''s face suddenly changed, his heart suddenly sank, and his thoughts were stifled.


    Under the sun, Li Tai''s forehead was sweating and glowing faintly.


    It''s a big disaster.


    Li Guanshi only felt his throat dry and palpitating.


    There are no finished eggs under the nest!


    If the king of Wei is captured, how can they have a good life as servants!


    Manager Li took a step forward, looked very nervous and said carefully.


    "My Lord, the residence is still stable at this time, and the crown prince doesn''t know that we have learned about it."


    "If not, let''s strike first! Unite all the ministers to take Hou Junji!"


    Although Li Tai was not confused, he twisted his eyebrows and paced slowly. He was shocked and said.


    "Absolutely not!"


    "There is no basis for this matter. It also needs a reason to take people rashly."


    "What''s more, in this way, all the dark piles we put in the east palace will suffer."


    You can''t catch people. Letting them go will become fish on the cutting board.


    For a moment, housekeeper Li and Li Tai were burning with anxiety.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    After the initial shock, Li Tai gradually calmed down.


    The messy and rapid footsteps gradually became orderly and light.


    The mottled shadow of the tree reflected on the handsome face that should be sunny. Gradually, Li Tai''s eyebrows relaxed and spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, as if it were all relaxed.


    "It would be a good thing if the two were really against each other."


    "The crown prince has been charged with this crime."


    "The position of Prince Chu has nothing to do with Prince Wu."


    After that, Li Tai''s quiet face showed a cunning look and said faintly.


    "Lonely, I''m really afraid he won''t fight!"


    These words, full of confidence, could not help but let manager Li relax.


    Looking at the appearance of manager Li wanting to talk and stop, Li Taifeng said softly.


    "Today''s matter should be unknown. Let''s just wait and see what happens."

 Chapter 405

    The movement of the east palace.


    It spread not only to King Wei''s house, but also to Viscount''s house.


    Wu Tong held a whip in his hand, raised his eyes, looked at the figure standing proudly on the commander''s stage, and walked up slowly.


    When he came to Tang Hao, Wu Tong looked heavy and said in a deep voice.


    "Marquis, someone sent a secret letter with an arrow at the Viscount''s house yesterday."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s face was slightly moved.


    During this time, Tang Hao stayed in the military camp. Wu Tong took care of the Viscount house after training.


    As for the secret letter, Tang Hao met it for the first time.


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes and said with a bright light in his eyes.


    "Shoot an arrow to send a message?"


    "Why?"


    Wu Tong responded truthfully.


    "Only one line."


    "Hou Junji meets the prince secretly."


    After listening, Tang Hao was slightly stunned.


    In his own speculation, the big hand behind the scenes will certainly take action after the Tang King''s expedition.


    But I never thought that the first one who couldn''t sit still was Prince Li Chengqian.


    Tang Hao slightly turns his head and looks at Chumo, who is thoughtful beside him.


    "What do you think?"


    Chumo frowns and looks at Wu Tong.


    "It is a great taboo in the court that the generals secretly meet the prince and are suspected of plotting rebellion."


    "As a duke, general Hou is even more clear about this matter."


    "How can such a big event be easily revealed? There is fraud?"


    Wu Tong interrupted after listening.


    "In fact, I also inquired about the secret meeting yesterday. I haven''t had time to report it."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao sneered. He already had the answer in his heart, and said in a deep voice.


    "Naturally, someone wants us to know!"


    After that, Tang Hao paused for a moment and analyzed.


    "Your Majesty thought of the prince''s leg injury and inconvenient movement, so the king of Wei took the place of the court temporarily."


    "I never thought that the prince had gone to extremes for this."


    "The secret meeting between a fallen Prince and a general holding soldiers in the imperial city is really interesting."


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao, who is dignified but unusually calm, and asks.


    "Brother Tang, Hou Junji is your Majesty''s confidant. He showed his divine power in the battle of Tuyuhun and Gaochang, and became famous in the dynasty."


    "Later, he was admonished by the officials for illegally swallowing the gold, silver and treasure. If it weren''t for his Majesty''s protection, he would have died long ago."


    "Is this Hou Junji''s hatred for those confiscated treasures up to now?"


    After such a mention, Tang Hao suddenly thought of it, slowly paced up a few steps and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s just an introduction."


    After that, Tang Hao looked up slightly and said to the sunny sky.


    "Hou Junji is a proud ornament of sex. He is so proud. It is normal to be infatuated with money and power."


    "This time, your majesty marched in person, but among the veterans he took, he did not have this border general guarding the southwest."


    "I''m afraid the veteran Garrison has an idea in his mind."


    Listen, Wu channel.


    "But your majesty has handed the Amulet of royal guard and Qianniu guard to Hou Junji."


    "Although it is temporary, it is supreme glory."


    As soon as he said this, Chumo was silent for a moment and responded.


    "Hou Junji is the commander of the army in the southwest. He is really in power and sits on the side of the town."


    "The royal guard seems to have great prestige. He is just a new general. With this talisman, he has no prestige in the southwest army."


    "It''s not easy for him to mobilize this 30000 thousand cattle army!"


    After hearing what Chumo said, Tang Hao slowly turned around and stared at the two people''s gradually enlightened cheeks.


    "This is the reason why Hou Junji is against his heart."


    "The family is in decline, and now it is suspended."


    "His situation is in sympathy with the prince."


    Chumo''s eyes flickered and he said in a deep voice.


    "It seems that these two people want to make some noise when there is no owner in the Palace during your Majesty''s expedition."


    "The dispute over the monarch?"


    "So it seems that the first one to suppress may be the king of Wei."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong seemed to suddenly realize it, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Hou ye, this letter is for the king of Wei?"


    Smelling the speech, Tang Hao slowly turned around and slowly got off the commanding general''s stage.


    Wu Tong and Chumo closely follow behind, looking at the wipe back, and quietly waiting for Tang Hao to answer.


    Tang Hao raised his eyes slightly and looked at the training team in front of him.


    Under the sun, these recruits, wearing their thin clothes, lined up their own squares and trained seriously.


    The shadow of the knife is heavy and the halberd is sharp.


    There are more than ten square arrays, dark and thick, like a black dragon on the earth, winding and rolling.


    Tang Hao said with a touch of relief in his eyes.


    "These soldiers will be a sharp sword in our hands to calm the unrest."


    Said Tang Hao slowly.


    "And this sword was also favored by the king of Wei."


    "If we sit idly by, we will be charged with conspiracy like the crown prince."


    "If we set up an army to rehabilitate him, we will undoubtedly remove an opponent from him."


    After that, Tang Hao half closed his eyes, his eyes glittered and sank into a deep voice.


    "It''s a good means for the king of Wei to take advantage of a piece of paper alone!"


    Tang Hao continued.


    "Now, the prince and Hou Junji are united, but there is no action at present. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    While talking, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong and said.


    "If the order goes on, the whole military camp will be strictly controlled, and all incoming and outgoing generals will be recorded."


    Wu Tong saluted respectfully and bowed his hands.


    "Promise!"


    Chumo looks at the 20-year-old young man in front of him and regrets.


    Chaos is imminent, immovable as a mountain.


    I am far from it.

 Chapter 406

    The warm sun shines.


    His eyes dispelled the haze that had enveloped the imperial city for a long time and gently awakened the city.


    The long silent streets of Chang''an have some vitality.


    People wrapped in leather spears and long shirts came out of their houses and rushed to the streets.


    With white breath in his mouth, he gathered in groups and greeted each other.


    Or wandering the streets, or buying some things.


    Thousands of miles away, it is another scene.


    Desolate land, overlapping mountains.


    The sky was filled with thick smoke.


    There was a stiff corpse in the pool of blood, which lasted for several miles and could not see the end at a glance.


    Broken Arrows and missing blades were scattered on the ground.


    The broken Tang flag stood on the city pass in the cold wind.


    In the big account of the Chinese army.


    The king of Tang, wearing a gold armor, sat at the front with an angry face.


    At present, dozens of generals were divided into two columns and stood on both sides of the big tent.


    Everyone''s face was very dignified and hung his head.


    There was a depressing and dreary atmosphere in the big tent.


    The king of Tang raised his eyes, glanced at the figures on both sides and said.


    "How''s the war going?"


    A low and dignified voice sounded slowly in the big tent.


    Hearing the speech, the senior generals clenched their teeth and looked at each other with shame on their faces.


    This was the first battle of Yujia''s personal expedition, but the result was unsatisfactory.


    Niu JINDA slowly stepped out of the line, bowed his head and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, the left-wing infantry lost more than 7000 people."


    After hearing this number, the muscles on the king''s face twitched several times unconsciously, his face became gloomy, and a surge of anger rose in his eyes.


    When Niu JINDA was listed, Li Ji came out and said.


    "Your Majesty, the front wing soldiers lost more than 8000 cavalry and more than 1000 infantry."


    The generals in the account reported the loss of their soldiers one after another.


    After listening to the reports of these generals.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was extremely ugly and gloomy.


    Originally, the king of Tang did not see the developing Tubo in his eyes.


    It is expected that the Tang army will crush the border, and Tubo will collapse and evacuate from Tuyuhun in three days.


    Who would have thought that the Tubo was guarding the city pass. Although it was also seriously killed and injured, it abruptly disintegrated the first wave of attack of the Tang Dynasty.


    The Datang army also had to withdraw to the nearby Chengguan.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time that the king of Tang Dynasty has suffered this dull loss.


    Thinking of this humiliating war, the king of Tang clenched his fist tightly and said in a deep voice.


    "This is the first battle of my imperial expedition!"


    "The loss was so heavy."


    After saying that, the king of Tang "Teng" stood up, kicked down the cases in the camp and said angrily.


    "Tubo in a small place is really so difficult to deal with?"


    Longyan was furious.


    The generals were so ashamed that they all buried their heads and didn''t dare to see the king of Tang.


    The whole tent was silent.


    long time.


    The voice of the king of Tang sounded again.


    The tone has eased a lot, Tao.


    "Tell me how to fight the war behind!"


    Anger returns to anger.


    This battle will always be fought.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    The sky outside the window is clear and warm.


    Li Chengqian was not interested in enjoying the warm sun in winter and the plum blossoms in the garden.


    Light and shadow were mottled on Li Chengqian''s worried face.


    A few days ago, Hou Junji''s words clearly echoed in his mind.


    "Chu Jun''s ascendance is to comply with heaven''s destiny!"


    "As long as your Highness has a heart, why do you worry that the position of Prince will fall into the private pocket of others!"


    This sentence is like a magic spell, which comes out of my mind all the time.


    It reminds Li Chengqian all the time.


    The throne should have been yours!


    After the initial shock, when he thought of these words again, Li Chengqian had lost his previous fear.


    On the contrary, there is a reason, and even the heart is ready to move.


    The palm touched the window and slowly clenched it. The light and shadow flashed in Li Chengqian''s eyes.


    Li Zhenqian stared at the winter plum blooming in the wind and said in a deep voice.


    "Good!"


    "The sole source is the prince! It is natural to ascend the throne."


    "Then Li Tai is the one who violates the principles of the Dynasty and plans to rebel!"


    Referring to Li Tai, Li Chengqian couldn''t help thinking of what Li Tai had done recently.


    In the dark, Li Chengqian seemed to feel that the frightened war horse and his unintentional leg injury were deliberately done by someone.


    And this person is most likely Li Tai.


    Thinking of this place, the silent anger in Li Chengqian''s heart seemed to be lit up again.


    The next moment.


    Li Chengqian closed his eyes and breathed deeply, calming his mood a little.


    When he opened it, a decisive color flashed in his eyes, and his handsome face became cold.


    "Where is guard Feng?"


    A low voice sounded in the bedroom.


    As the cold words dissipated, a figure strode from the side hall.


    In the vigorous and steady pace, the full voice of the guard came.


    "I have seen your majesty, my subordinates."


    Li Chengqian looked at the guard with relief in his eyes.


    "Lonely, there''s a big thing you need to do."


    "Come on."


    In a whisper, the guard was obviously shocked.


    Pondering for a moment, the guard arched his hand.


    "As your highness said, I will do my best."


    Li Chengqian patted the guard on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your family members are lonely and won''t be treated badly."

 Chapter 407

    The cold wind blew, and the hands and feet were numb.


    The strong man''s breath warmed his cold hands.


    The next second, the drumstick with the thick and thin forearm was held in his hand. The man blushed and swung his arm round. The drumstick hit the cowhide drum face in the wind.


    With the vibration of the big arm muscles, the dull drum sounded throughout the Taiji Hall Square.


    Beat the drum in the daytime.


    It''s the war report from the southwest border!


    Li Tai, standing proudly on the steps of the Tai Chi hall, heard the drum and the sound stopped suddenly.


    Your highness, hundreds of ministers and generals looked out of the hall.


    Your majesty, it is today that the war report comes!


    Li Tai was also a little excited and nervous.


    With the ministers looking out.


    The scouts galloped in and knelt down in the hall.


    "Your Highness, the southwest frontier war report."


    After that, in the attention of the crowd, the Scout held up the bamboo tube.


    At this moment, this small bamboo tube carries the hope of the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty and their deep concern for the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Tai''s Adam''s apple wriggled gently, slowly stretched out his hand, and said with an excited vibrato.


    "Read it."


    Father-in-law Rong, who was beside him, could not wait. He hurried forward with broken steps and took over the exquisite bamboo tube.


    Remove the fire paint, unfold the soft white paper, and introduce a line of cursive font into the eyes.


    Father-in-law Rong''s voice was clear, and his long, sharp voice rose slowly from the hall.


    "Master Wang has arrived in Liangzhou and killed more than 20000 enemies in the first battle."


    The war report is short, and the description of the war is even more general, which has been carried with a few strokes.


    Looking at the war report with a few numbers, father-in-law Rong frowned slightly and his voice stopped abruptly.


    With a touch of doubt, Grandpa Rong looked at Li Tai and said.


    "War report, that''s it."


    After listening, all the ministers present whispered.


    "Whether this war report is too concise is also a few words for the future layout, which is not very clear."


    As soon as the question was raised, people in the court began to talk.


    "There is still a war in the southwest. General Li is in charge, and general Niu, who has conquered Tuyuhun, is sure to be safe."


    "Such a war report is just to report peace to the imperial city and make a solid plan."


    Once these remarks were put forward, many people also agreed one after another.


    After all, in the Tang Dynasty, those veterans who can give advice are all around your majesty this time.


    However, this explanation has also been questioned by others.


    "The war reports have always been clear. Is it because the front-line war is tight and the two sides are deadlocked?"


    The voice of doubt is also reasonable.


    For a time, the whole Tang Dynasty hall was full of noise and chaos.


    Li Tai''s eyes twinkled, and one by one he swept the faces of the people under the steps.


    More than half of the people in the court were puzzled and questioned the war report.


    Some of them were worried and obviously did not believe that the war would be as easy as the war report.


    Unconsciously, Li Tai glanced at Gao Shilian standing at the head of the general.


    In the eyes.


    Gao Shilian''s old face was full of dignified, slightly hung his head, his eyes were bright and dark, and his face was sad.


    Seeing this scene, Li Tai sighed in his heart.


    Gao Shilian, as a representative of military generals, must have a more thorough interpretation of the war than ordinary people.


    From this look alone, it is not difficult to see that the war is not optimistic.


    Gradually, the atmosphere above the hall gradually became dignified and dull.


    Li Tai waved slightly and motioned the ministers to be quiet.


    With a deep look at Gao Shilian, Li Tai said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a blessing to fight in person and annihilate the enemy in the first battle."


    "I''m waiting thousands of miles away. If I have a heart in time, I''m powerless."


    "If you are not alone, you will temporarily replace your father, pray for the bloody soldiers on the border, and pray for your father''s king to return early."


    Li Tai''s move is also a helpless move.


    A few days ago, the Queen''s funeral had already cast a cloud over Chang''an city.


    If the ministers who have not yet fully emerged from their grief are affected by the war, the whole court will be cloudy and lifeless.


    Hearing this, sun Wuji glanced at Li Tai on the stage and guessed what Li Tai thought.


    Slowly, the eldest sun Wuji walked out of the crowd, stood on the hall and bowed his hands.


    "Worship and pray for blessings, which is a great event to secure the country and benefit the people."


    "Build up kindness and morality for the people of the Tang Dynasty, and there will be a good start in the coming year."


    After listening to sun Wuji''s support, Li Tai took a grateful look, his eyes shifted slightly, looked at Gao Shilian and said.


    "What about the general will of the state of Shen?"


    On Shen Guogong''s gloomy face, his eyebrows stretched slightly and said.


    "Very good!"


    "Your Highness''s kindness is also a blessing for the country."


    Even with the support of the two humeral ministers, Li Tai smiled and said.


    "Even so, I''ll bother you both."


    "I hope you two can handle this matter."


    For these two royal confidants, Li Taiyan is kind and modest.


    Many ministers nodded slightly when they were praised by the two.


    The whole court meeting is also coming to an end.


    Looking at the crowd scattered towards the hall and the body shape of those humeral ministers about to go out.


    Li Tai said.


    "Everybody, please stay."


    "As a young man, I want to ask for some advice about war."

 Chapter 408

    With the retreat of the DPRK, the war on the front line soon spread to the army.


    Tang Hao, who had just finished teaching the recruits, had not had time to think about the news before he welcomed a rare guest in the army for the first time.


    She is a palace maid in Fengyang Pavilion.


    Sitting in the spacious carriage, Tang Hao had a myriad of emotions in his heart.


    Over the past few months, I have devoted myself to the barracks and rarely asked about external affairs.


    Not to mention Princess Changle, who has a great relationship with her, even her own Li Wanqing, who has a marriage engagement, pays little attention to her.


    Just a few days ago, I heard Wu Tong mention accidentally that Li Wanqing had gone to the southwest with her father.


    Fengyang Pavilion is just like when Tang Hao first met.


    Simple and elegant.


    As soon as I stepped into the hall, an inexplicable fragrance came to my face.


    It makes people feel clean and comfortable.


    Tang Hao raised his eyes slightly. A thin figure sat on the soft seat, stretched out his tender fingers, baked charcoal fire and was stunned.


    Princess Changle was thinner than before.


    It seems that the funeral of empress changsun has a great impact on Princess Changle.


    At this time, Princess Changle curled up in her sweater and looked weak.


    Looking at the jade face with a light frown, Tang Hao stopped slowly and said.


    "Your Highness."


    The low voice spread gently, and Princess Changle looked up in amazement.


    When he saw Tang Hao standing in the hall, he squeezed out a smile, stood up and said.


    "Tang Hao, you''re here!"


    Then he pointed to the seat in front of him and said.


    "It''s cold. Let''s bake a charcoal fire."


    "I just want to ask you something."


    They are similar in age and have a lot of connections before.


    Now, when I see you again, there are no more constraints between the princess and her subjects in the palace.


    It looks more like two old friends who have known each other for a long time.


    Tang Hao answered and sat silently opposite Princess Changle.


    Seeing Tang Hao sitting down, Princess Changle blinked her big eyes and asked eagerly.


    "Tang Hao, do you know the southwest war report today?"


    Hearing that it was a war report, Tang Hao thought about it and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, what is your royal highness?"


    After listening, Princess Changle looked worried and said with a touch of tension in her tone.


    "Although I am a female, I know nothing about military strategy."


    "But today''s war report is very brief. Is there any problem?"


    While talking, Princess Changle wrinkled her eyebrows and looked serious. She stared at Tang Hao with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    It seems that I''m afraid I''ll hear you wrong.


    Seeing the nervous look of Princess Changle, Tang Hao felt an inexplicable move in his heart.


    The Queen''s funeral must have made Princess Changle sad. Now she can''t hear about the southwest war, and she''s worried about the king of Tang.


    Hung his head and meditated for a moment. Tang Hao met the eager eyes and said firmly.


    "Although the war report is short, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "What''s wrong with your royal highness?"


    Hearing these words, Princess Changle breathed out slowly, straightened herself slightly and relaxed a lot.


    "If so, I''ll rest assured."


    A touch of joy was revealed in the crisp and pleasant voice.


    Princess Changle turned her eyes and asked.


    "Tang Hao, in your opinion, when will the battle between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo end?"


    The curious crisp voice, mixed with a touch of doubt, was introduced into Tang Hao''s ear.


    After listening, Tang Hao slowly stood up and paced slowly, Lang said.


    "This war will not end, and Tubo will not destroy the country."


    Words are firm and indisputable.


    "Ah?"


    Princess Changle in front of the charcoal fire exclaimed.


    With an incredible look on his jade face, he stared at the figure standing with his hands in the hall.


    Tang Hao lowered his head slightly and said in a loud voice.


    "Tubo is not as unbearable as we think."


    "Datang, although the country is rich, the army is strong and well-equipped, but after all, it has a vast territory."


    "At this time, the Tang Dynasty is facing enemies on all sides, with one country against the surrounding countries."


    "In contrast, Tubo is a country standing alone on the plateau."


    "It''s like the power of a county versus the power of a country. It''s not easy for Datang to annihilate it in one fell swoop?"


    The examples given by Tang Hao are easy to understand.


    The vouchers listed are also very simple, so that Princess Changle can easily understand the reason.


    After listening, Princess Changle frowned and said.


    "Listen to you, the war between Datang and Tubo will be stuck. I don''t know when it will end."


    "My father is arrogant. I can''t achieve anything this time. How can I stop here?"


    "Is there no other solution?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao stopped slowly and said.


    "There are still ways, naturally."


    "As an army God of the Tang Dynasty, how can General Li not analyze this truth."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at the still worried face, smiled faintly and said.


    "Your Highness needs not worry. Your Majesty''s mind is still in the north at the moment."


    "This expedition is just an inspiring move to improve morale."


    Just then, a slightly childish voice came from outside the Palace door.


    "Sister!"

 Chapter 409

    After a greeting, a figure broke in.


    Tang Hao was slightly stunned. In his eyes, a teenage man hurried in with a food box.


    Behind him, two young maids in waiting closely followed and whispered.


    "Your Highness, watch your feet."


    Staring at the face, Tang Hao remembered the boy''s address to Princess Changle just now, and his heart was slightly shocked.


    The king of Tang had fourteen sons in his life.


    Among these children, the relationship with their mother will naturally be particularly cordial.


    This boy is Li Zhi!


    After Li Shimin, the heart of the Tang Dynasty is the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Watching the boy gently put the food box on the table, Tang Hao was slightly moved and slowly arched his hands.


    "Tang Hao met the king of Jin."


    Hearing the word "king of Jin", Li Zhi turned his head and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Do you know me?"


    After saying that, he turned to his face with excitement and said.


    "Are you Tang Hao?"


    While talking, Li Zhi took a step forward and stared at Tang Hao up and down.


    Princess Changle said when she saw her naughty brother.


    "Zhier, don''t be rude to general Tang."


    After listening to Princess Changle''s words, Li Zhi answered and sat back on the soft couch to bake a fire.


    Tang Hao looked at the still naughty Li Zhi and was stunned.


    Now Li Zhi is only 14 or 15 years old, and some children''s breath is really normal.


    Princess Changle smiled, looked at Tang Hao, apologized and said.


    "Treating children is still young. In some places, the etiquette is not good. Please don''t mind."


    Hearing these words, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    It is normal for light of heart from care for a child of this age.


    Hearing the word "child", Li Zhi snorted. His face was full of unconvinced and said.


    "Who said I was carefree?"


    After that, he stood up and walked around Tang Hao.


    "How can I be carefree when my father emperor is fighting with the Tubo country outside this time?"


    With a touch of curiosity, he looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "I heard your name in school. How about I test you?"


    Looking at the prince who is learning from adults and has a model, Tang Hao also came for a while.


    "OK."


    Seeing that Tang Hao readily agreed to come down, Li Zhi stuck in his waist and said seriously.


    "What are the advantages and disadvantages of our Tang Dynasty in this Tubo war?"


    The tone and manner were very much like a general asking his advisers.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao also bowed with his hands.


    "Your Highness, there are three disadvantages of Datang."


    "First, whether it is the place where the southwest garrison is stationed or the troops transferred from Chang''an, explain that they have gone all the way."


    "Whether it''s grain and grass supplies or soldiers and horses, they will be worn out."


    "If there is a long-term stalemate, there will be a shortage of food and grass supplies. This is the disadvantage of Datang."


    "Tubo is one step away from Tuyuhun. It has the advantage of convenient transportation and sufficient supply of grain, grass and forage."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the big account of the Chinese army.


    Li Jing is also analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of the two armies.


    As the saying goes, know yourself, know the enemy and win every battle.


    King Tang''s eyes were frozen and looked at Li Jingdao.


    "The first point you said is that it is inevitable. In the southwest, the Tang Dynasty must be an expeditionary army, and it is reasonable to provide food and grass."


    "What about the second point?"


    Li Jing took a slow look at the generals around and continued.


    "The second is the location."


    "In the southwest, the terrain is quite high. Many soldiers from Chang''an are extremely uncomfortable."


    "In the past few days, many officers and men have been dizzy, suffering from ''Qi disease'', and can''t stand steadily, let alone fight."


    "However, Tubo has lived on the plateau for a long time and has adapted to the environment over time."


    Hearing this, many generals also nodded slightly and agreed.


    Li Jing said in a deep voice.


    "The third point is that the Tubo barbarians, although defending the city, have no intention of going out of the city to fight."


    "In my opinion, there is no need for the elite soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to spend in this desolate place and sacrifice in vain."


    "The north is rich and beautiful, but it can cultivate more usable war horses for our Datang."


    Although these words were in the heart of the king of Tang.


    But now that he has come, there is no reason to return empty handed.


    The king of Tang Dynasty''s face was gloomy, his tiger eyes were bulging and stared at Li Jingdao.


    "According to your words, should I come to the southwest or fight the Tibetan land?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing arched her hand.


    "The end general didn''t mean that, but the end general thought that attacking Tuyuhun needed a strange strategy."


    "With the least number of troops, break in and force them to submit."


    "If these barbarians return to the Tubo plateau and consume it, we Datang will suffer."


    These words were in line with the wishes of the king of Tang.


    Originally, the king of the Tang Dynasty did not have the mind to eliminate the Tubo.


    Just as Li Jing said, the north is vast and flat, with beautiful things and grass. It can be used as a place to feed the war horses of the Tang Dynasty.


    This Tubo country has overlapping mountains and complex terrain.


    If it is forcibly occupied, Datang will inevitably suffer a lot.


    The king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Li Jing and said.


    "What Duke Wei said is somewhat reasonable."


    "Do you... Have a strange plan?"


    After listening, Li Jing slowly raised her head and said.


    "According to the minister''s words, we joined forces to attack in Kushan. Then we divided our troops into two routes, which is the same as the last time we broke the Tuyuhun court."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang stroked his beard, looked at the cowhide map in front of him and said.


    "As you said, I can order you to be the chief marching officer."

 Chapter 410

    In the barracks, Li Jing weighed the pros and cons and made a surprise attack.


    At the same time, Tang Hao, who was far away in Chang''an, also analyzed the advantages and disadvantages between the two armies.


    The schemes of Tang Hao and Li Jing coincide.


    When Li Zhi saw Tang Hao in front of him, he said the whole war situation clearly, and the advantages and disadvantages were clear at a glance.


    Take a bright light from the depths of smart eyes and say excitedly.


    "Tang Hao, you are worthy of our Tang Wukui!"


    "Your story is clear and clear."


    Hearing the praise of the future king of Tang, Tang Hao smiled and said humbly.


    "The end general is just talking on paper."


    The sincere tone fell in the ears of Princess Changle, and the sad face finally bloomed a smile at the moment.


    Princess Changle took Lizhi, touched Lizhi''s forehead and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Zhier often heard your deeds in the school and often begged me to summon you."


    At this point, Princess Changle looked at Li Zhi, who was half his head short, and said.


    "Well, today is your wish."


    After hearing this, Li Zhi grinned and said.


    "Tang Hao, who is both literate and martial, is the leader of the young generation in our Tang Dynasty."


    "If I had his general talent, I could share my worries for my father now!"


    Children''s words are not taboo, and there is not much cover up.


    The words in my heart are also very straightforward.


    Hearing this praise, Tang Hao laughed and bowed his hands.


    "King Jin''s words are heavy!"


    Li Zhi''s words stirred up ripples in Princess Zhang Le.


    With a smile on her face, Princess Changle gently looked at Li Zhi''s slightly immature face.


    There was a flash of admiration and respect in the innocent and flexible eyes.


    Princess Changle brightened her eyes and suddenly looked at Tang Hao.


    "If general Tang doesn''t dislike it, how about being a doctor?"


    Light as clouds and smoke, the voice is mixed with a touch of caution and a touch of hope.


    Princess Changle knew in her heart that Tang Hao''s literary and military detachment had a great influence in the court and was even more famous in the military camp.


    Even the king of Wei and the Crown Prince wanted to take it, but he refused one by one.


    Now it''s just a whim. In order to meet the yearning in his brother Li Zhi''s heart, he made an exception.


    After hearing this proposal, Li Zhi suddenly raised a bright light in his eyes and said.


    "Tang Hao, will you promise to come down?"


    "When my father comes back, I will petition my father and invite you to my house."


    Seeing the hopeful eyes of the two people, Tang Hao moved in his heart.


    Li Zhi is still young now. Even if he has frequent contacts with him, he will certainly not be pasted with a note from the Jin Wang party.


    Yes, of course.


    As a descendant.


    Of course Tang Hao understood that Li Zhi was the next king of Tang.


    At this time, if you hold the position of teacher, you will be equal to holding the identity of a master.


    This must be a sure bet.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "It''s a big matter. We can''t decide it."


    "If your majesty agrees, I will try my best to teach."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s agreement, Princess Changle was slightly surprised. Her beautiful eyes glanced at Tang Hao, full of gratitude.


    And this teenager is even more excited to jump.


    ¡­¡­


    King Wu''s residence.


    "Lord, the spy reported that after the prince secretly met Hou Junji, there was no news in the east palace."


    A powerful voice full of spirit sounded behind itself.


    Hearing the speech, Li Ke''s body shook slightly and said.


    "So the prince is still hesitant now?"


    Slowly, Li Ke put down his jade pendant, slowly turned around, looked at the guard in front of him and said.


    "Is there any movement in King Wei''s residence at this time?"


    After listening, the guard frowned slightly and said truthfully.


    "At present, the king of Wei still goes to the early Dynasty every day without any change, as if he didn''t know about it."


    As soon as the voice fell, a touch of doubt flashed on Li Ke Junxiu''s face.


    Holding his chin lightly, Li Ke murmured.


    "It shouldn''t be. According to reason, Li Tai had already known about it."


    "He will certainly think that if the prince joins forces with Hou Junji, he will be the first to start."


    "How could Li Tai be so calm?"


    Looking at Li Ke''s suspicious face, the guard took a step forward and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you spread the secret meeting and force them to do it?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Ke half narrowed his eyes, and the light and shadow flickered in his eyes.


    long time.


    Li Ke raised his finger and said.


    "No!"


    "Li Tai is a man with meticulous mind. How can he not be aware of it? He must have a back hand before he has confidence."


    After that, Li Ke looked at the guard and said.


    "Our goal is Li Tai. As for the prince, it''s Li Tai''s own business."


    The guard bowed.


    "Subordinates understand!"


    "At that time, the king of Wei didn''t do anything. If we spend so much time with him, we''re afraid we''ll miss the opportunity of his Majesty''s expedition."


    Hearing the speech, Li Ke thought for a moment, smiled faintly and said.


    "The prince is Li Tai''s great trouble, which is bound to be removed."


    "No matter what means Li Tai plays, he can wait, and so can we."


    "Send orders to collect Li Tai''s mistakes during the Li Dynasty."


    "When my father and Emperor triumph, gubian will unite with all his ministers and join Li Tai."

 Chapter 411

    With the New Year approaching, Chang''an City has gradually restored its former prosperity.


    The former quiet palace is also getting busy.


    Palace maids and eunuchs actively prepared items to pray for, and major officials began to collect items to buy.


    Behind this bustling scene, a vortex of power struggle is also gradually running.


    As the initiator of the beginning of the struggle, Hou Junji was busy.


    Dressed in silver armour and a general''s cloak, a head of silver hair is clear and neatly folded over the head.


    Although he is more than half a hundred years old, he is energetic and radiant.


    Stride in the north gate camp of the imperial city.


    When the two guards saw Hou Junji coming face to face, they bowed and said.


    "General Hou!"


    Hou Junji glanced slightly, nodded slowly and said.


    "Can the left and right guards be in the barracks?"


    The camp guard nodded and said.


    "The two generals are training at the school yard."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji nodded slightly, touched the troop symbol from his arms and said.


    "The general came here today to review the soldiers of Qianniu guard, but you report it quickly."


    The guard caught a glimpse of the amulet in Hou Junji''s hand, which was the one his majesty took with him. Without hesitation, he turned and ran into the barracks.


    Hou Junji strode towards the commanding post.


    The huge general platform stands high in the north of the school yard. Looking at the whole qianniuwei camp, it is in the bottom of my eyes.


    Large and small banners surrounded the whole school field, and the training soldiers practiced seriously under the leadership of their generals.


    In a few moments.


    Under the order of the guard, all 30000 thousand cattle guards moved slowly towards the commanding platform.


    Hou Junji looked at the front line moving neatly under the stage and marveled in his heart.


    It is worthy of being a royal army. It is one level ahead of ordinary soldiers in momentum.


    These officers and men are dressed in silver armor and "thousand ox knives" at their waist. On the silver tassel helmets, two long bird feathers rippling with the wind are particularly beautiful.


    In ordinary times, the imperial forest and dragon martial arts are controlled by your Majesty''s confidants.


    Amid the smoke and dust, all four teams gathered.


    Hou Junji stood on the commanding officer''s desk and looked at the 60000 troops in front of him.


    In the cold wind, Hou Junji''s powerful voice sounded.


    "Officers and men! Your majesty marched in person, and the safety of the imperial city fell on every soldier''s head."


    "I was ordered by your majesty to temporarily command the imperial forest army."


    "I hope all departments will cooperate closely to eliminate the order in the palace and wait for the dispatch."


    As soon as the voice fell, general Zuo Wei said.


    "General Hou, the imperial forest army has always only recognized the talisman. Although the will has been fulfilled, you can have your Majesty''s talisman in hand."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji smiled and said.


    "General Tian is meticulous and considerate. He strictly abides by military regulations. It''s very good."


    After that, Hou Junji slowly took out the talisman and shook it, saying.


    "Here is your Majesty''s Amulet!"


    On the high platform, the bright fish sign is very conspicuous.


    The generals can see clearly that it is the fish amulet held by your majesty.


    General Hou showed it for a moment, slowly took the fish symbol back into his arms and shouted.


    "The imperial army is the key to the comfort of the imperial city and the survival of the royal family."


    "Now, I''m acting as the commander temporarily, so I should live up to your Majesty''s great trust and renovate the imperial city."


    After that, Hou Junji slowly paced up a few steps, his eyes swept one by one from the Fourth Army at the north gate, and the dignified shouts and shouts blew up the whole school field.


    Under the stage, general Tian glanced at the right back general next to him, glanced obliquely at Hou Junji on the stage and whispered.


    "What the hell does Hou Junji want?"


    "That is to take office. With your Majesty''s imperial edict and military amulet, you can take office."


    "Now the imperial city is safe and stable. We all perform our respective duties. What does he mean by shouting on this stage?"


    The right guard general snorted and said.


    "What else can it mean?"


    "When a new official takes office, he wants to build military prestige."


    "If it weren''t for the sake of his Duke, the four armies of the north gate wouldn''t bother to pay attention to him."


    After hearing these words, general Zuo Weitian looked disdainful.


    "I think he is old and confused. He is used to the position of the chief General in the army in the southwest and runs to our imperial city to show off."


    Speaking of this, the right back general sighed and said sarcastically.


    "This man is old, but the family can''t stand the appearance. Naturally, he is anxious. I''m afraid he wants to find a trace of comfort in the army."


    "In my opinion, Hou Junji is not only greedy for money, but also greedy for power."


    After listening to the words of the right guard general, general Tian pulled at the corners of his mouth and said.


    "When Gaochang was destroyed, he swallowed the spoils of war and was impeached by all the officials. If it weren''t for the guarantee of the king of Tang, I''m afraid his head would have fallen."


    "Now I dare to be greedy and bold."


    They looked at Hou Junji, who was still passionate on the stage. When they looked at each other, they could see the contempt in each other''s eyes.


    After a incense stick, Hou Junji finished his long speech.


    After looking at the soldiers standing under the stage, Hou Junji waved his hand and said.


    "Today, I say here that the new year is approaching. I hope all departments will perform their duties, strictly abide by military regulations and dissolve."


    After saying that, looking at the four generals who turned around, Hou Junji shouted and said.


    "Four generals, stay. Please come to the big account of the Chinese army."

 Chapter 412

    Hou Junji trains troops at the north gate in a vain attempt to establish authority in the army.


    But it backfired and didn''t work.


    In the big account of the Chinese army, he was unconventional and respectful to the four generals.


    Three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes.


    Hou Junji''s sincere remarks won the favor of the two Longwu generals.


    Although we can''t talk about deep friendship, Hou Junji is very satisfied to get the favor of these two generals.


    When night fell, Hou Junji returned to his house after seeing off the last two drunken generals.


    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, Hou Junji''s eyes were uncertain.


    The minister came forward slowly with a fox fur.


    "General, it''s cold. You''d better go to the house and have a rest earlier."


    Hou Junji slowly turned back, looked at the red light of charcoal fire on the window, rubbed his elbow and went in.


    The courtier, who is good at observing words and expressions, slowly closed the door and said.


    "General, it''s not going well in the army?"


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji stretched out a pair of big hands close to the charcoal fire and said.


    "The two guards of dragon and Wu can be expected to win, but the two guards of Yulin are difficult to deal with."


    The minister took out the iron bar and dialed the red charcoal fire, and the surrounding temperature rose again.


    "Why worry, general? It''s enough to have two guards, dragon and Wu."


    The charcoal fire reflected on the red cheeks, slightly moved and said.


    "According to your meaning, is to control the imperial forest two people?"


    The minister smiled faintly and said.


    "The royal guards recognize the imperial edict and the military talisman. Although these two guards of the imperial forest are His Majesty''s confidants, as long as they are forced to hand over the military talisman, why don''t they worry about being transferred."


    "Moreover, it''s no problem to control the whole imperial city by relying on the two guards of dragon and Wu."


    "No matter how bad it is, the two guards of the imperial forest will be transferred to other places. They can be neutral."


    After listening to the minister''s words, Hou Junji frowned, meditated for a moment and said.


    "Don''t be reconciled. The Fourth Army of the north gate is the elite soldiers inherited by Gaozu. If we reduce half, we will double the risk."


    Hou Junji was afraid that the two generals would not hand over the amulet.


    Even at the critical moment, the two guards will temporarily face each other and destroy the whole plan.


    The whole hall was silent except for the occasional burning crackle.


    long time.


    Hou Junji turned his head, looked at his minister and said.


    "Is there anything on the prince''s side?"


    After hearing this inquiry, the minister frowned slightly and said.


    "There is no news yet."


    "But from the perspective of the prince, the prince has turned against us, but he is still wary of us."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji snorted coldly and said.


    "Rats! Have a heart but no courage!"


    The minister looked at Hou Junji''s heavy face and asked carefully.


    "This time, everything is ready. We only owe the east wind. What shall we do?"


    Hou Junji was silent for a moment and said.


    "It seems that the prince still needs me to give him a powerful medicine!"


    ¡­¡­


    The night is tantalizing and starlit.


    At night, it is especially relaxing and opening up.


    Wu Tong and Tang Hao were half lying on the soft couch, looking at the starry sky and the cold moon, thinking about each other.


    For a long time, Tang Hao took a sip of the tea beside the charcoal fire. Yu Guang glanced at Wutong and said slowly.


    "You''ve been with me for a long time. In the bottom of your heart, you''re just like me."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong, who wanted to stop talking several times, finally said it.


    "Hou ye, since we exterminated the East Turks and returned triumphantly, this matter is really oppressive."


    "The Tubo prince was assassinated and the Marquis was removed from his official position. He has not been restored so far."


    "In addition, now, although we are ordered by the king to secretly guard the court order, in the end, we are put together by the king of Wei."


    "My subordinates... My subordinates are really angry!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao tilted his head back and fell into meditation.


    During this period of time, we are determined to build a tough army.


    I have no time to take care of my many past events.


    At this time, as Wu Tong said, suddenly, an unprecedented sense of crisis came into being.


    Tang Hao didn''t rebel. At least, when the wise king of Tang was alive, Tang Hao didn''t rebel.


    However, Tang Hao needs to protect himself. At least he won''t be easily controlled by others as he is now.


    Now, although he is a high-ranking general of the third grade, he has no real power in his hands and relies on his outstanding military achievements under the neutrality of the barracks in the past.


    Tang Hao breathed a little turbid air and said faintly.


    "You''re right. Although we are Marquis and senior officials among military generals, in the end, it''s just a virtual post."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly turned his head, looked at Wu Tong and said.


    "As a marquis, we have a firm foothold among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty, but we still need to cultivate our own subordinates if we want to not be shaken among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This subordinate should have enough deterrence."


    Speaking of this, a scene six months ago came to mind.


    When Xiangyang City was broken, smoke and clouds rose everywhere, and the sound of explosion rang through the sky, shaking the vast fields.


    Both the Turks guarding the city and the Tang soldiers attacking the city showed a look of fear.


    Gunpowder!


    This weapon, which has not yet been used in the military, is undoubtedly the best deterrent weapon!


    At this moment, Tang Hao''s heart moved and said.


    "From tomorrow on, we will select a wave of recruits, and we will train a firearm."

 Chapter 413

    In this era of cold weapons, swords and halberds are still used as weapons.


    The emergence of muskets will undoubtedly be an invincible existence.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao was vaguely excited.


    The next day at Chenshi.


    Tang Hao got up early and went to train his soldiers.


    After three months of rigorous training, these soldiers have become much better than those in the boot camp.


    Continue mechanical training like this, with little effect.


    More importantly, what these soldiers lack most is the training of war.


    Point will be on the stage.


    Tang Hao stood with his hands on his back, and his sharp eyes scanned the military training generals in front of each square array.


    Behind the general, 100000 recruits stood upright in the cold wind, looking serious and staring at the general.


    "Soldiers! After three months of training, you have grown up!"


    "Today is the time to test the results."


    After saying that, Tang Hao glanced at all the military training generals standing in front of the array and said.


    "From now on, regular military training will no longer be carried out and real-time training will be carried out."


    While talking, Tang Hao looked to the side of the army and pointed to more than 2000 soldiers.


    "Today, ten thousand soldiers will be drawn from the recruits'' departments to face the two thousand soldiers."


    Said Tang Hao.


    "General Zheng, general Cheng, do you have any objection?"


    Hearing the speech, the two generals lined up.


    The gray haired general Zheng glanced at two thousand soldiers, then looked at Tang Hao on the commanding general''s stage and bowed his hands.


    "General Tang, two thousand against ten thousand is really unfair."


    While talking, general Zheng glanced at Chumo with a smile and said.


    "If I don''t, I''ll cut it in half to five thousand against two thousand."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chumo walked forward slowly and looked at general Zheng.


    "General Zheng, ten thousand against two thousand, I''m afraid there are not enough recruits."


    After that, Chumo''s eyes shone and looked at Tang Hao.


    "General Tang, at the end of the year, he will petition to expand the number of recruits to more than 13000 and fight against my subordinates!"


    After hearing these words, all the new soldiers and generals were in an uproar.


    General Zheng snorted and said.


    "General Cheng, don''t flash your tongue!"


    "Even if your subordinates are strong, it is the limit to fight two with one, and they want to fight six with one?"


    After saying that, general Zheng suddenly turned around, looked solemn and shouted.


    "Tell them, are you soft persimmons that everyone holds?"


    The thick voice was full of energy and swept the whole army in an instant.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Ninety thousand soldiers of the whole army roared in unison in response to general Zheng''s words.


    After hearing this magnificent and powerful answer, general Zheng slowly turned around, looked at Chumo and said.


    "General Cheng, do you hear me?"


    Chumo snorts coldly. Tiger eyes glare at general Zheng and says in a deep voice.


    "This competition can''t be decided by howling two voices!"


    Although general Zheng is old, he is also a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time. He has an unyielding spirit in his heart.


    Unwilling to show weakness, he takes a step forward and stares at Chumo.


    "General Cheng is right!"


    "If we really want to compete, how about we make a bet and make a military order?"


    I heard that you want to increase the bet and set up an army writ.


    The atmosphere of the whole school field was instantly raised, and many soldiers shouted loudly!


    "OK! You must leave a written note before you can convince the public!"


    "With the same training, you two thousand soldiers can be better than us. Have a try!"


    "Make a military order! After the competition, we are determined to fulfill it! Let them see the power of our recruits!"


    Although the two thousand soldiers were few, their fighting spirit was not low at all. They also waved their arms in response.


    The whole school field seems to be divided into two factions.


    On one side are the mighty recruits and soldiers, and on the other side are the two thousand soldiers brought out by Tang Hao.


    For a time, the whole school was noisy.


    This is a strong, young and vigorous Datang hot-blooded man. No one is willing to admit defeat.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was mobilized, Tang Hao stood on the general stage, raised his hand slightly and motioned for the audience to be quiet.


    When everyone is silent.


    Tang Hao waved his big hand and said.


    "As the two generals said, I''ll make a bet."


    "The winner, the general will reward thousands of dollars! A day''s feast in the army."


    "As for the losers, they should serve the victorious side and serve tea and wine."


    "How?"


    The punishment is small but ironic.


    After hearing this reward and punishment measure, Chumo hugs boxing.


    "The end will have no objection."


    Then he looked at general Zheng with gray hair.


    "General Zheng, this thousand passes is not a small number. It''s enough to equal the income of a government in a quarter. You have to think about it."


    Hearing the speech, general Zheng pulled the corners of his mouth, showing a trace of smile and said.


    "Seeing that the new year is approaching, general Cheng is very interested. He sends me Qianguan for fear that my family is short of wine and meat?"


    Many new soldiers burst into laughter when they heard general Zheng''s ridicule.


    The bet has been made.


    The soldiers were eager to try.


    Tang Hao stood on the general stage, Lang said.


    "Now that you have agreed, Ben will never be partial."


    "There is a dense forest and hill in the north of the suburb. We''ll practice there!"


    Hearing this proposal, the soldiers were stunned at first.


    In the past exercises, the array was rehearsed and troops were arranged on the school field, but such training had never been carried out in the wilderness.


    But when it came down like this, it was as Tang Hao said.


    There is no word of favoritism. It depends on the free play of officers and men.


    An hour later, under the leadership of general Cheng Chumo and general Zheng, more than 15000 soldiers set out towards the hills in the wilderness.

 Chapter 414

    The drill begins.


    All the blades were replaced with wood, and the iron tip of the arrow was removed to avoid accidental injury.


    The exercise is also particularly simple.


    Two thousand soldiers were exiled in the wilderness and surrounded and suppressed by more than ten thousand soldiers.


    Either the breakthrough was successful, or the food ran out and surrendered.


    Just after most of them started, Tang Hao was completely idle.


    The soldiers with outstanding achievements were selected to replace the position of eighteen horses and become law enforcers.


    The eighteen horses collected sulfur, saltpeter, charcoal and honey in Chang''an city.


    While Tang Hao was stuck in the camp all day and began to study the structure of muskets.


    In terms of current conditions, the excavation amount of sulfur nitrate is not much.


    After all, in this period, there is not so advanced mining equipment.


    Another point is the manufacture of this gun.


    It will not be like later generations. To be exact, it should be called a sudden fire gun.


    This kind of utensil first appeared in the Song Dynasty, mainly filling guns with gunpowder and nests.


    Of course, the sealing technology at this time is not very high. The power of this kind of gun lies in the burning of the flame and the nest ejected at high speed.


    It is not difficult to make such guns.


    After a day of study, Tang Hao could vaguely draw the internal structure of the gun with his memory.


    On this day, Tang Hao rushed between Viscount''s house and the wilderness in the northern suburbs.


    While telling the craftsmen in the mansion about the object structure they want, the other is to preside over the overall situation and nail their respective responsibilities for the soldiers in the wilderness.


    Until midnight, Gong Xiaogong came to tell him that the auspicious day had been chosen and that the worship and blessing would be held the next day.


    January 1st.


    The beginning of a new year.


    Today''s noon is a auspicious day for prayer.


    Tang Hao, under the service of the beautiful maid, dressed in good Tang clothes and got up to go out.


    Tang Hao, who was used to wearing armor, wore this Tang suit for the first time. He looked like a childe family.


    Prayer temple.


    Jin Wuwei stood majestically at the gate of the temple and on the street.


    Ministers dressed in Tang clothes filed in twos and threes.


    Tang Hao handed the reins to Jin Wu''s guard at the door and greeted the familiar minister who passed by. He was about to step into the majestic temple gate.


    An old voice came from behind.


    "General Tang!"


    Hearing the angry voice, Tang Hao smiled and turned away slowly.


    In front of his eyes, Hou Junji stepped forward with a smile on his face.


    Tang Hao twitched in the corners of his eyes, hung a smile on his face and arched his hands.


    "General Hou, nice to meet you."


    Hou Junji came forward, like an elder, patted Tang Hao on the back and made a gesture of invitation.


    Although Tang Hao was particularly uncomfortable with such intimate actions,


    But Tang Hao returned the gift politely.


    They walked side by side towards the temple.


    Hou Junji said with a smile.


    "As early as in the southwest, I heard that in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty, there was a once-in-a-century genius who was unparalleled in both literature and martial arts."


    "When I asked about the childe''s name, I suddenly remembered that we had met in the martial arts competition."


    His words are sincere, full of appreciation for Tang Hao and sigh.


    Tang Hao leaned slightly.


    "General Hou falsely praised it. It''s just a false name praised by all the people in the court."


    While talking, they have come to the main hospital.


    The ministers were all dressed in Tang costumes and gathered in groups.


    Probably because soon after the Queen''s funeral, the dress coloring is not as gorgeous as that on the festival, but mostly plain.


    Hou Junji Yu Guangwei glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "I''m sorry to hear that general Tang was deeply involved in the murder of the Tubo Prince and was removed from office."


    "I hurried back to Korea this time. I didn''t have time to intercede with your Majesty in the future. Your majesty has already expedition to the southwest."


    "It''s a pity that we Datang, such a proud son of heaven, fell down."


    While talking, Hou Junji sighed twice, as if he was particularly distressed.


    Tang Hao heard such words and guessed seven or eight about hou junjila''s family.


    Now the undercurrent is surging in the court, and Hou Junji is just trying to win over himself.


    Even so, Tang Hao didn''t reveal it. He smiled faintly and said.


    "General Hou is serious."


    "How dare I bother the general, Tang Hao and he de."


    "In the final analysis, it''s not for breaking silver."


    After that, Tang Hao leaned close to Hou Junji''s ear and whispered.


    "To be honest with the general, I''m actually very satisfied with this instructor position."


    "Although I have no real power, I can take a break from my busy work and enjoy myself."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji was shocked and looked at Tang Hao in surprise.


    "General Tang is full of talents, but he doesn''t want to make contributions to the Tang Dynasty? So decadent?"


    Hearing Hou Junji say so, Tang Hao smiled and looked around, saying.


    "General, life is just a few decades, but it''s not the only way to lead troops to war."


    "Tang can still distinguish between doing something and not doing something."


    After hearing this, Hou Junji''s pupil suddenly closed, and a touch of surprise and doubt flashed in his heart.


    When he was far away in the southwest, Hou Junji did hear about Tang Hao.


    His martial arts are amazing, but he is modest. He doesn''t make friends with princes and compete for fame.


    Although it was the first time to make friends, Tang Hao said so frankly.


    Even, Hou Junji had a feeling in his heart.


    The Tang Hao in front of him may be as happy as he said.


    And the last sentence is even more thought-provoking.


    After a brief stupor, Hou Junji felt sorry. Looking at Tang Hao''s look, Tao was really like a smart businessman.


    For a time, even Hou Junji was puzzled and asked.


    "Young master Tang, you are the pillar of the country. Such a muddle along life is not like what a Tang man did."


    "Do you really want to be a Duke Tao Zhu of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Tang Hao smiled brightly and said.


    "What''s wrong with Tao Zhu Gong of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "These days, with the help of practice, I have thrown the new soldier into the mountains for training."


    "Now, it''s really a good time for me, Lord Tao Zhu, to show my business skills."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at Hou Junji and revealed a shrewd way in his eyes.


    "If there is any real estate, I hope general hou can tell me next."

 Chapter 415

    this moment.


    Hou Junji became more and more puzzled about the shrewd young man in front of him.


    Not in the court for a long time, Hou Junji knew a little about the young man in front of him.


    It''s really a little suspicious to hear Tang Hao say so.


    Those words held in their throat were blocked back by Tang Hao''s words.


    After a few simple words, Hou Junji hurried away.


    Looking at Hou Junji''s vigorous back, the light in Tang Hao''s eyes slowly dissipated, and his face showed a dignified color.


    Hou Junji, who was already in the court, attracted all his ministers to participate in the turmoil in the palace.


    The vortex of this right is getting bigger and bigger, involving more innocent ministers.


    This time, he also moved his soldiers as soon as possible to prepare for the coup in the palace.


    While thinking, a slightly agitated voice came from the front.


    "Why hasn''t your Highness the king of Wei come yet? The good time is coming."


    Hearing this complaint, Tang Hao raised his eyes slightly.


    Right in front of the courtyard, on the high platform built, two Taoists have sat quietly on both sides of the platform, closed their eyes and sat in meditation.


    In the middle of the high platform, in the huge incense tripod, smoke and clouds rise.


    The three animals have been placed on a huge long case.


    However, at this moment, there is no figure of Li Tai.


    Tang Hao took back his eyes and looked around. All the ministers in the court had been counted.


    Changsun Wuji and Gao Shilian stood in front of the ministers. At this time, they were suspicious and looked at the temple door from time to time.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao glanced at the open temple door, and his heart was also slightly suspicious.


    Since he temporarily managed the government affairs in the court on behalf of the king of Tang, Li Tai has been meticulous and meticulous, and has managed the whole court up and down in order.


    This is a great event of the country.


    Li Tai has absolutely no reason to be late.


    Did Li Tai have an accident?


    Just thinking of this, an impatient low complaining voice suddenly sounded.


    "The king of Wei''s procrastination is a little too much. If you miss this good occasion, you can stop this grand event!"


    The cry was particularly loud in the noisy sound.


    For a time, many people followed suit.


    "What Lord Cui said is true! This is a great event. The king of Wei is so indifferent to this event. How can this attitude reassure the ministers."


    "Even if there are various reasons, you should inform us in advance! Not to mention that all civil and military officials are still waiting, but there are still people and Taoists waiting outside the temple."


    "Alas! The king of Wei is still young after all. There are still some mistakes at these times."


    Among the ministers, you and I complained about Li Tai''s lateness.


    With the leaders of these ministers, there was a lot of noise in the whole prayer hall.


    Listening to the voice in his ear, Tang Hao''s eyes swept towards these old ministers one by one. At a glance, his heart suddenly sank.


    Among the old ministers who spoke, more or less they could have some connection with the previous dynasty.


    These old ministers are actually supporters of the king of Wu.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao seemed to realize it in an instant.


    The coup in the palace was not just a secret struggle between the king of Wei and the crown prince.


    During this period, the king of Wu was quietly mixed!


    Inexplicably, Tang Hao twitched in the corners of his eyes and clenched his teeth.


    Before that, Tang Hao completely focused on the king of Wei and the prince.


    Unexpectedly, the biggest beneficiary behind the power struggle of the court is Li Ke, king of Wu.


    Tang Hao felt a chill on his back when he thought of the man hidden behind the scenes.


    It seems that in future actions, we should also pay attention to this very hidden Li Ke.


    Bang.


    The bell rang and the good time had come.


    The two Taoists slowly opened their eyes and looked at the empty platform. They looked at each other and were full of doubts.


    After a moment of silence, a Taoist with white beard hanging down his chest asked slowly.


    "Why hasn''t the king of Wei appeared yet?"


    The Taoist opposite frowned slightly and said.


    "I haven''t got the news that I want to choose a new day or I have something to do."


    "If this continues, praying will not continue today."


    The clear voice was like a gurgling stream in a valley, ethereal and loud.


    Although the voice is small, it has spread to several old ministers in the front row.


    The prayers are cancelled.


    This move undoubtedly made everyone present extremely dissatisfied,


    I don''t know the number of rites, and the words that regard state affairs as children''s play are constantly heard.


    Amid the chaos and noise, a shout came from the door.


    "King Wei was assassinated. Pray for a better day!"


    The roar of Xiong Hong was particularly abrupt in the noisy voice.


    In an instant, the noise stopped suddenly, and everyone looked at the door with a touch of surprise.


    Tang Hao, who heard the news, suddenly turned his head and looked down the people''s eyes.


    At the door, a young man like a domestic servant stood at the door and loudly repeated the words just now.


    Seeing the crowd, the servant gasped and continued.


    "The assassin was killed on the spot. The king of Wei has returned to his house to rest."


    Hearing the speech, all the ministers were stunned.


    In the Imperial City, the world is bright. Someone assassinated the prince!


    It is on the way of praying!


    The loud voice came to Tang Hao''s ears, and Tang Hao suddenly had a name in his mind.


    Li Chengqian!


    For today.


    If King Wei is killed, the biggest beneficiary must be Li Chengqian!


    Tang Hao never thought that Li Chengqian dared to send killers to assassinate him!


    Now it seems that the coup in the palace has to be carried out.

 Chapter 416

    Viscount house.


    In the north room, the boiling mountain spring water slowly poured into the tea cup, the green tea churned in the cup, and the pleasant fragrance slowly filled out.


    A pair of vegetarian hands picked up the tea cup and gently placed it in front of Tang Hao.


    The sunlight passed through the green silk and lightly sprinkled on the jade face. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Tang Hao who did not show his eyebrows in front of the table and said softly.


    "Lord Hou, have a cup of tea and warm up."


    Tang Hao slowly stretched out his right hand and picked up the tea cup. The hot temperature came from the palm of his hand, and his stiff fingers slowly relaxed.


    "Go down."


    In a low voice, the beautiful maid gave a little blessing and slowly retreated out.


    Tang Hao had been preoccupied all the way back from the prayer hall.


    About the assassin, about the Wei palace is a mystery.


    Just then, Wu Tong came in and said.


    "Lord Hou, the king of Wei was assassinated. The assassin missed and was killed on the spot."


    "Assassin''s identity... It''s hard to lock. He''s a dead man."


    Tang Hao was not surprised to hear the news.


    Those who can assassinate the king of Wei must be determined to die.


    Cover up your identity is no exception.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his head, his eyes fixed and said.


    "It''s the prince''s man."


    Standing in front of the desk, Wu Tong didn''t answer and frowned slightly.


    "Today, half of the imperial guards in the Imperial Palace have been transferred to the prayer temple, and even half of the Jin Wuwei who guards Chang''an have been transferred."


    "It must be the assassin who saw that the strength of Chang''an''s guards against the king''s residence was relaxed, so he hurt the killer."


    "But my subordinates didn''t expect that the three soldiers in King Wei''s house killed all seven assassins. The combat power is really amazing."


    Hearing that Wu Tong praised the three people, Tang Hao replied with a faint look on his face.


    "Prince Wei''s residence is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It''s unexpected in front of people."


    For a time, Tang Hao doubted the real strength of the Wei palace again.


    A moment later, Tang Hao slowly put away his thoughts and said.


    "What''s going on with the recruits?"


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tong really replied.


    "Two thousand soldiers, led by general Cheng, failed to break through the encirclement for the first time, but they also seriously hurt general Zheng''s soldiers."


    Tang Hao expected the war report.


    Although the strength of the new barracks is weaker, it has few enemies, which is enough to make up for the weakness of strength.


    Tang Hao wants this 2000 elite to clarify his own advantages and find a breakthrough in his failure.


    Perhaps, in the near future, the chaos in the palace also needs this team to break through and penetrate.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "It''s not too bad to win in defeat."


    Seeing that Tang Hao''s state of mind had improved, Wu Tong thought for a moment and asked his doubts.


    "Hou ye, why should we arrange this drill in the wild suburbs?"


    "This place is separated from Chang''an imperial city for an hour."


    "If there is a big change in the palace, it will take two or three hours as soon as it comes and goes. In two or three hours, it is very likely that the overall situation in the palace has been decided."


    Wu Tong''s remarks are by no means alarmist.


    Usurpation of power has always been well prepared before the outbreak.


    Controlling the overall situation of the whole dynasty is often only a few hours.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled faintly, glanced at Wu Tong and said.


    "Don''t forget that the prince and Li Tai are not the only ambitious people in this dynasty."


    "How could Li Ke, the king of Wu, sit idly by if he really arrived at that time?"


    After that, Tang Hao sighed, took a sip of warm tea and said.


    "With 100000 recruits in hand, it''s impossible to be invisible in this imperial city."


    "What''s more, Hou Junji and Li Tai have been eyeing us."


    Tang Hao leaned forward slowly and said.


    "This time, I transferred the recruits away. On the one hand, I didn''t let people focus too much."


    "On the other hand, it is our plan as the next step."


    Following Tang Hao''s thinking, Wu tonglue pondered and asked tentatively.


    "Hou Ye''s intention is to use the wilderness training strategy to deceive the public and secretly deploy the troops."


    Tang Hao responded bluntly.


    "Yes, I mean it!"


    "If I rely on the prestige of the army to send troops to the palace, although the coup subsided, it will inevitably be used by people with intentions to commit the crime of overstepping their posts."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao''s eyes were burning, as if he were trapped in memories.


    long time.


    Tang Hao said slowly.


    "Eat a cut and learn a wisdom!"


    "Previously, we had great military skills and boundless scenery. But Li Chengqian took a bite out of the Tubo murder case, stripped our military power and banned our residence."


    "The situation is so similar that we can''t go this way."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong''s eyes flashed and said.


    "The Marquis is farsighted and his subordinates admire him."


    "It''s not easy to transfer all these 100000 soldiers to Chang''an city!"


    "It''s even harder not to be noticed."


    Hearing the speech, Tang haolang smiled and said.


    "It is difficult for 100000 soldiers to enter the city, but it is not difficult for 2000 people to enter the city!"


    "Tomorrow, you will pick some houses and arrange some things for brewing and frying tea."


    "I have my own arrangements for these two thousand soldiers."

 Chapter 417

    The empty valley is quiet and the stream is gurgling.


    In the whole three days, the two thousand soldiers had found out the environment of the barren ridge.


    The dense forest is lush and full of thorns.


    Many soldiers'' legs were scratched with fine wounds and blood scabs.


    The half day dry food they brought with them was also eaten up one after another in the three days.


    Hungry soldiers follow Chumo to find wild animals, eat raw fish, sleep on tree trunks and wade in mud.


    The original silvery armor has become mud and dirt.


    At the foot of the mountain, general Zheng''s new army, which has experienced three breakouts and heavy losses, has lost more than one third.


    Perhaps it was the tempting gambling money, or general Zheng''s strategy to win steadily.


    General Zheng was unconventional and no longer sent a team to the mountains to search for the figure of the two thousand soldiers.


    Instead, the remaining nearly 8000 soldiers were divided into three routes to guard an exit from the mountain.


    He vowed to surround the two thousand soldiers in the mountains, run out of ammunition and food, and take the initiative to admit defeat.


    A young general, a veteran of many battles.


    At this moment, in the wild mountains, we fight for wisdom and courage.


    Chumo looks at the unquenched campfire in the distance through the dense forest and whispers.


    "Soldiers, three breakouts have failed."


    "If you go on recklessly, you''ll just kill the fish and catch the net and hurt both sides."


    "Do you have a good plan this time?"


    After that, Chumo turns his head slightly and looks at the soldiers hiding in the forest behind him.


    In the eyes, although the soldiers were muddy, their desire for victory did not diminish.


    The drill was cruel to these soldiers.


    It not only crossed the physical limit, but also improved the psychological endurance by no less than a height.


    Once, they scoffed at Tang Hao''s living skills in the wilderness and lonely forest.


    But I never thought that in three days, it really happened to them.


    In the three-day adaptation, they also increasingly admire the general.


    A soldier with a muddy face joked.


    "General Cheng, today, we just know what hard work is."


    "At this time, I only hate the school. I regard general Tang''s words as Arabian Nights. At this time, I only hate that I failed to remember them carefully."


    Chumo smiled bitterly and said.


    "Tang generals have great prestige in front of soldiers, but who knows the pain behind the enemy."


    "Since the East Turkic war, we have captured tribes, eaten meat and drank wine. We have been trapped in the cracks of the army, chewed grass roots and drank dew."


    "Disguised as a scout and inquired about intelligence..."


    At this point, Chumo''s eyes brightened and he said happily.


    "By the way! Disguise!"


    "We can disguise as patrol troops and capture general Zheng alive!"


    "In this way, it is not only a successful breakthrough, but also the destruction of the army of recruits!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the soldiers looked happy.


    The drill was all soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. The only difference between the two sides was the streamer on the helmet.


    Among the recruits captured earlier, there are no less than two thousand streamers. If you replace it, it will be no different from the recruits.


    Chumo raises his finger and signals the crowd to keep quiet.


    After glancing at the silent recruit camp not far away, Chumo waved slowly and whispered.


    "Return to the stream, eat and drink, and let''s sneak into the new barracks!"


    ¡­¡­


    Viscount house.


    Tang Hao sat in the north room hall, looking at the sudden fire gun in his hand, filled with emotion.


    Don''t look at small utensils, but they are very troublesome to make.


    The chamber in which gunpowder and nests are stored in the gun body is very particular about the capacity.


    Too small, spitting flame, insufficient distance, and no force in the range of the nest.


    Too big will cause the barrel to burst, and the person holding the gun will be injured.


    After his repeated personal guidance, he managed to create a look in Tang Hao''s heart.


    While playing with it, the steward came in, saluted and said.


    "Hou ye, there is a young man outside the door asking to see you."


    Tang Hao said casually.


    "Who?"


    The steward said truthfully.


    "This man is the servant of our Huyue building."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was slightly shocked and reached out to let her in.


    Not long after, a young man came in after the housekeeper, bowed and said respectfully.


    "Menghuakui ordered the little one to come and let the little one give this letter to the marquis."


    After that, the boy took out a letter from his pocket and handed it up.


    Tang Hao took the letter and had a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    It was a few months ago that I went in and out of Huyue building.


    Even this triumphant return did not go because of the delay of many things.


    Looking at the beautiful font on the envelope, Tang Hao was in a trance and fell into memory.


    Meng Yuqi, the doomed mortal woman, once resolutely helped herself a lot.


    So far, I have never really thanked her once.


    Even all the servants in the family were handled by this strange woman.


    Slightly put away his mind, Tang Hao gently unfolded.


    Among the stationery was a fragrant piece of cloth and silk.


    At the beginning is a line of beautiful handwriting.


    The ends of the earth are separated, and we have been away for a long time.


    Now the childe returns to Chang''an and the slave will travel far away.


    At the time of parting, I expect to see you.


    Looking at these short jargon, Tang Hao watched for a long time.


    A moment later, Tang Hao slowly put the cloth away and said.


    "Tell Meng Huakui that Tang must go."

 Chapter 418

    The next evening.


    Tang Hao left the Viscount''s house with Wu Tong and went to Hu Yue Lou.


    Due to the curfew, many brothels and restaurants are closed to outsiders.


    It is precisely because of these, such as Hu yuelou and other places, most of these entertainment venues are located on the main road of Zhengjie street.


    The children who come to these places for recreation during the Xu Dynasty will either stay in these places or spend money to relieve the disaster and give money to Baoding at the door or the patrol guard on the street.


    Of course, most of those who can come here at night are disciples of noble families.


    After knocking at the door, Baoding of Hu yuelou leaned out his head and looked at it. He immediately transformed his originally agitated face and hung up a smile.


    Nodding, he slowly opened the door and said.


    "So it''s childe Tang!"


    "Please, please."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and went straight in.


    With the name Baoding, many children who had fun looked at it one after another.


    Originally, these regular guests of Huyue building thought that Tang Hao had embarked on an official career and did not miss the land of flowers and moons.


    But I didn''t think that many days later, Tang Hao, who calmed the north, appeared the Hu Yue building again.


    Walking slowly in the hall, on the nanmu tables and chairs on the first floor, many aristocratic family CHILDES drank and talked drunk.


    "Dingbei Hou? Long time no see."


    A slightly surprised greeting came from the corridor on the third floor.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his head. At the beginning, Fang Yiai held a pottery cup and looked at himself with a faint smile.


    Although Tang Hao didn''t mean much to make friends with this brother.


    But he was still polite. Tang Hao arched his hand towards the figure lying on the railing.


    "Brother Fang is here, too. Nice to meet you."


    Fang Yiai smiled faintly and joked.


    "I thought general Tang had given up the joy of Hu yuelou and devoted himself to his official career."


    "Unexpectedly, general Tang can''t avoid vulgarity."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "Brother Fang, I''m laughing. Tang is a common man."


    "Isn''t it pleasant to have wine and meat delicacies in this world accompanied by beautiful women?"


    While talking, a beautiful figure popped up on the corridor on the third floor and shouted at Tang Hao in the hall on the first floor.


    "I''m afraid that only menghuakui is a beauty who can enter the eyes of the northern Marquis?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes moved slightly and fell on the graceful man.


    This woman is the sound seeker who makes friends with Meng Yuqi.


    Xun Yin covered his lips lightly and shouted to the elegant wing room behind him in the silver bell like laughter.


    "Yuqi, Dingbei Hou is coming. Don''t you get up quickly to meet him."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of Yajian suddenly opened, and mengyuqi came out quickly.


    On the face with exquisite makeup, with a touch of joy, a pair of beautiful eyes looked down into the hall.


    Dressed in white, he stood in the hall, with a warm smile on his handsome face.


    Meng Yuqi smiled and twinkled in her bright eyes.


    The next second, he hurried downstairs and went to the first floor.


    Many powerful aristocratic family disciples on the third floor laughed with a touch of acid.


    "When a lover comes to visit, look how anxious the dream flower is."


    In the public attention, Meng Yuqi took Tang Hao''s arm and went to the third floor.


    A faint fragrance poured into his breath. Tang Hao turned his head slightly and looked at the happy jade man beside him, saying.


    "Long time no see."


    The soft voice fell on mengyuqi''s heart, a blush rose on the jade face, and her eyebrows and eyes were smiling.


    Walking into the door, the red charcoal fire warmed the whole house.


    Bypassing the screen, they sat down according to the table.


    The candle flickered.


    Dispelled the darkness of Yajian and illuminated the beauty in front of her.


    The light red dress covered the graceful posture, but could not cover the wonderful cheeks.


    The red lips opened gently, and the voice like a yellow warbler broke the peace between the two people.


    "I heard that Lord Hou was injured on the battlefield. Now, how is his recovery?"


    Hearing this concern, Tang Hao felt warm and replied.


    "Not in the way."


    After that, Tang Hao stared at the slightly shy face and said.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Mengyuqi smiled faintly and nodded slightly.


    That smile, under the candlelight, has another unspeakable beauty.


    Tang Haiou''s eyebrows stirred slightly.


    Although previously, Meng Yuqi had stated in her letter that she wanted to leave.


    But now Meng Yuqi says it to his face. For some reason, Tang Hao is a little lost in his heart.


    A sense of loss.


    I have to admit that the woman in front of me has an inexplicable attraction.


    Although it is in the wine Lane between flowers, it has a sense of being out of the world.


    Tang Hao asked with a slight pout of his eyebrows.


    "Is Chang''an bad? Why do you insist on leaving?"


    Mengyuqi slowly turned her head, smiled and said with a trace of helplessness.


    "I remember that when I met you for the first time, childe Tang said to me that you are a beautiful woman, but how can you fall into the world of mortals."


    After that, Meng Yuqi''s eyes seemed to be covered with a little water mist and asked in reverse.


    "Now, I''m determined to leave the world of mortals. Why do you want to do this again?"

 Chapter 419

    Many things are so contradictory.


    At first, it was Tang Hao who wanted Meng Yuqi to leave. Now it is Tang Hao who wants him to stay.


    After many contacts, Tang Hao already knows a lot about Meng Yuqi.


    I also know that she is very different from this mortal woman.


    After hearing Meng Yuqi''s question, Tang Hao was stunned.


    Tang Hao knew that it was his improper way of speaking, or that he was ill considered when he said these words.


    Pondering for a moment, Tang Hao said.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, but I didn''t want to see you stay here."


    "In fact, how can Chang''an be so big without your shelter?"


    After hearing this, Meng Yuqi, who was beside her, restrained her smile, sighed, looked at the teacup in front of her and said slowly.


    "Now that you are in this world of mortals, it''s not up to you to decide what''s behind you."


    "Even if you haven''t said anything, after all, you''ve been in the world of mortals, and you''re no longer clean."


    Tone with a touch of helplessness, and a faint sadness.


    Slowly raised his head, Meng Yuqi was reluctant to give up in his eyes.


    "What''s more, I''m not alone. I also have my concerns. I can''t do it at will."


    "If I insist on staying in this prosperous Chang''an, it will certainly bring you unnecessary trouble."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly shook and his pupils closed.


    Before, Tang Hao had guessed that Meng Yuqi''s identity must be different.


    Now, if so!


    In this era, there are many forces, the biggest of which is the court that controls the direction of the Tang Dynasty.


    Outside the court hall, there are still some forces that will imperceptibly affect the trend of the whole Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao even had a feeling that the mengyuqi in front of him was in a big force outside the court.


    However, Tang Hao now holds the power of three grades and has a great influence in the army.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Tang Hao has the capital to compete with these princes.


    Nowadays, only imperial power can threaten Tang Hao.


    A moment of silence.


    Tang Hao said faintly.


    "Stay, there will be no trouble."


    While talking, Tang Hao looked firmly at the beauty in front of him.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Meng Yuqi smiled sadly and shook his head gently.


    "Perhaps you are now powerful and important in the DPRK."


    "But the power behind me, you can''t imagine, you can''t fight them."


    "When the Sui Dynasty perished, there was their shadow. Even the change of the Xuanwu sect of the Tang Dynasty, they were among them..."


    Said here, Meng Yuqi bowed his head and didn''t go on.


    Hearing these words, Tang Hao''s heart was slightly shocked.


    Although Meng Yuqi didn''t say it clearly, Tang Hao could guess that there must be the shadow of King Wu behind it.


    After the initial slight panic, Tang Hao recovered his look for a moment, his eyes glittered, and his face said calmly.


    "Perhaps, in your eyes, they are very strong."


    "But this is the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty and the world of the king of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This is not their one-third of an acre!"


    Looking at the confident man in front of him, Meng Yuqi glanced out of the window, approached Tang Hao''s ear and whispered.


    "I can''t mention too many things."


    "The king of Wu is not that simple. After I leave, I hope the marquis will be more careful."


    A kind reminder sounds like a mosquito.


    After reminding, Meng Yuqi slowly sat back and said.


    "In Chang''an, you have your home, and in another part of Datang, I have my home."


    "I''ve been in Chang''an for so long. It''s time to go back and visit my parents."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly and remained silent.


    long time.


    Tang Hao asked slowly.


    "When will you come back after this trip?"


    Mengyuqi listened and was silent for a moment. She shook her head and said.


    "My family shouldn''t be stepping into Chang''an, and my family won''t allow me to set foot here."


    Seeing that the man in front of him was also a little sad, Meng Yuqi squeezed out a smile.


    "The bright moon in the sky sends my heart. If Hou ye can think of my family, you might as well have a look at the bright moon in the sky. I will miss Hou ye here somewhere."


    "Jiangnan is a beautiful place. If you have leisure, you might as well sing a song. Maybe you can meet me by the Bank of the West Lake."


    Soft love words, with a touch of tenderness, but also with a touch of reluctance.


    Without words, Tang Hao took the wine in the cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    Mengyuqi slowly got up and sat in a corner of Yajian, holding the string.


    The sound of beads falling on the jade plate came slowly.


    "When I saw childe Tang that day, it was also childe Tang who wrote this song to my family."


    "Now, I play this song again."


    The words fell and the piano began to play.


    The wine fragrance overflows in the tongue and the piano sound lingers in the ear.


    Tang Hao''s thoughts unconsciously stayed on the subtle reminder of Meng Yuqi.


    As early as earlier, Chang sun Chong had reminded himself that the procuress was not simple, and the Hu Yue building was not simple.


    It is very likely that such a Hongda brothel is not a single place to make money.


    Perhaps this is a pair of eyes arranged by some dignitaries in Chang''an city.


    Such as the king of Wu, such as a big power outside the court.

 Chapter 420

    This night.


    Tang Hao shouted at Hu yuelou very late. It was not until late at night that he returned to his house with the help of Wu Tong.


    This scene was also witnessed by many literati sons present.


    Meng Yuqi, who is as beautiful as the autumn moon, left Chang''an with the mysterious color of poetry and painting.


    Since then, in this Chang''an City, there was no woman who made countless aristocratic family disciples crazy.


    Tang Hao knows when Meng Yuqi will leave, but he doesn''t go to see him off.


    To be exact, Tang Hao did not show up and watched the woman leave quietly on the towering wall.


    The wind and rain are clear.


    I don''t know what it will be like in the south of the Yangtze River.


    On the day after Meng Yuqi left, Wu Tong had found a big house.


    It covers a large area and is an open space left after the relocation of the Duke of China.


    Carts of old and new objects were also moved back to the new residence.


    Wine production and green tea stir frying will be carried out in this new residence.


    Here will also be Tang Hao''s new production workshop.


    The two thousand soldiers also entered the whole residence in batches along with the transportation of goods.


    As the new year is approaching, the people in the city are also active. Many people in the suburbs of the Imperial City rarely come to the imperial city to buy things to be used in the new year,


    Along the way, it provided many opportunities for the two thousand soldiers to get into the crowd and enter the imperial city.


    When everything was ready, Tang Hao summoned all the 2000 soldiers in the mansion.


    Looking at the slightly surprised soldiers in front of him, Tang haolang smiled and said.


    "Your general is more than just a general who is good at training troops."


    "He is a good hand at catching money."


    As soon as the voice fell, two thousand soldiers laughed.


    This seemingly joking remark also instantly released the doubts of the soldiers.


    A moment later, Tang Hao slowly stretched out his right hand and motioned the laughing people to be quiet.


    Tang Hao restrained his smile, his face became more and more serious, and shouted fiercely.


    "This is the wine shop and tea shop! It''s also the second lesson you need to learn, hiding your identity."


    "Now, the eyes of many forces have been fixed on me, a general with 100000 recruits."


    "In the future, you should keep a very low profile."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly paced up a few steps, his face was dignified, his attitude was extremely serious, and said in a positive color.


    "There is nothing wrong with this plan. Your words and deeds will be watched by some people in the dark."


    "Right now, you are the waiter of this tea shop and wine shop. You perform your duties! Blend in."


    Although from the beginning to the end, these soldiers did not know what the plan was.


    But I saw Tang Hao''s serious expression and serious look.


    These soldiers can also vaguely feel that this plan is not trivial and highly confidential.


    "Promise!"


    Neat and low voice, determined and incomparable reply.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    Today''s court is far from being as controversial as it used to be.


    At the blessing meeting, the assassination of Li Tai has been hanging among the people.


    He can openly assassinate the prince in the Imperial City, defy the laws of the Tang Dynasty and be bold.


    But for this matter, Li Tai did not speak in the court, but read the memorials more diligently.


    A moment later, Gao Shilian slowly stood out and went to the hall.


    "Your Highness, pray for the assassination. It''s a big matter. We should start investigating it."


    "On the side of Dali temple, there is a lack of manpower. There are many delays in investigating the case."


    "No, if your highness appoints him, send people to let the case come out as soon as possible."


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai slowly put down his memorials, raised his head, meditated for a moment and said.


    "This time, the new year is coming. In Chang''an City, people have begun to buy new year goods. It will inevitably make people panic to investigate and deal with a murderer."


    "Although Gu was assassinated, he was in danger. The murderers have been killed."


    "To increase the safety of the people in Chang''an city is to be more careful."


    His words are understated, but Li Tai has raised his vigilance in his heart.


    Of course, what Li Tai most doubts is the identity of the assassin, most of whom are the dead men under Li Chengqian.


    Thinking of Li Chengqian, Li Tai''s eyes swept over the faces of the ministers and finally stayed on Hou Junji.


    "General Hou, before your father''s expedition, he was handed over to your imperial forest guard. How did you take over?"


    After listening to Li Tai''s inquiry, Hou Junji suddenly jumped in his heart.


    For a moment, my heart was very flustered.


    Hou Junji was afraid that at this time, Li Tai was suspicious of his movements.


    If you entertain the general of the imperial forest army, it is to better take over the imperial forest soldiers.


    But if this contact with the crown prince is noticed by Li Tai, it is suspected of forming a party for personal gain and usurping power through the Royal Guard.


    Imperceptibly, Hou Junji''s forehead was sweating. He pressed the beating heart and replied cautiously.


    "Your Highness, the minister is negotiating with the four senior generals to discuss the transfer of the Royal Guard, so as to ensure the safety of the whole palace."


    Hearing this, Li Tai''s eyes were uncertain and said.


    "Can we discuss countermeasures?"


    Seeing Li Tai didn''t seem to notice, Hou Junji''s uneasiness slowed down a little.


    Meditate for a moment.


    A sly look flashed in Hou Junji''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, now in Chang''an City, foreign merchants and surrounding people gather in Chang''an."


    "My subordinates intend to strengthen the deployment outside the palace to prevent thieves from mixing in and infiltrating."


    In addition, Hou Junji raised his eyes and said.


    "With regard to the assassination case, I hope your Highness has full power to hand it over to the Minister for investigation. The minister is willing to issue a military order. The case will be solved within half a month!"


    After listening to these words, Li Tai narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a ripple in his heart.


    Hou Junji transferred the guards in the imperial city to the periphery of the palace city, and mastered all the royal guards by searching assassins.


    In addition to the conspiracy with the prince before, it seems that all this is in the direction of rebellion.


    After staring at Hou Junji for a long time, Li Tai said slowly.


    "Since general Hou wants to investigate, I will follow you."

 Chapter 421

    Intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li Tai also easily guided Hou Junji to go farther and farther on this dead road according to Hou Junji''s thoughts.


    But Hou Junji was unaware of it.


    Of course, not only Hou Junji, but also many old ministers in the court were kept in the dark.


    And old officials such as Gao Shilian and Chang sun Wuji.


    I''ve always been alone and indifferent to these things.


    Under the control of these princes, the whole Tang Dynasty has begun to take the shape of a coup in the palace.


    And thousands of miles away, it seems like another scene.


    The fire was raging, burning the wild grass of the wasteland.


    On the battlefield after the slaughter, there are many corpses and rivers of blood.


    Among the broken arms and limbs, there are signs of jackals and vultures from time to time.


    Thick black smoke rose into the sky.


    The marching tents were burning in the wind at dusk.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty stood on the chariot and looked up. His face was dignified.


    "How is the war going?"


    Beside the chariot, the strong war horse was spewing white gas. Li Jing wore a blood armor on the horse''s back, wiped the solidified blood stains on his face, and truthfully reported.


    "Ten thousand enemies were annihilated, and seven thousand people were killed and injured on the Datang side."


    Hearing this simple answer, the king of Tang''s eyes twitched a few times, bit his teeth and closed the door.


    "It''s finally down!"


    "This Tubo soldier is so brave."


    Since the two wars, it has completely refreshed the king''s understanding of Tubo soldiers.


    These fierce soldiers are like yak soldiers, occupying congenital advantages.


    He fought with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty for two days. He didn''t escape until the city was broken.


    It is really shocking that these soldiers can even with the well-equipped soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Even the king of Tang had to reconsider what Li Jing said.


    Is it necessary to completely conquer the Tubo.


    Niu JINDA looked at the corpses in silver armor scattered on the battlefield and said in a deep voice.


    "Your majesty! The Tubo tribe fled after this victory. It was a great fight!"


    "If we fight further, the whole Tuyuhun will return to the banner of Datang again."


    "The last general asked for orders, worked hard, took Tuyuhun and wiped out Tubo!"


    After listening, Su Dingshan rode slowly forward and said.


    "General Niu, although we win this time, the advantages of Tubo barbarians here cannot be underestimated."


    Looking at the sea of fire rising from the wilderness, Su Dingshan was worried and said.


    "Now the grass is burned by Tubo barbarians. If you march like this, not to mention the soldiers'' food, even the war horse has no grass to eat."


    Burning grass is a bad move devised by the Tubo soldiers.


    People walk the grass.


    Marching on this wasteland depends on war horses.


    If there is no pasture, it is difficult to move forward.


    Looking at the uncertain king of Tang Dynasty, Li Jing frowned, pondered for a long time and said.


    "Your Majesty, the arrow is on the string and has to be fired."


    "The neighboring countries are also watching the battle of the Tang Dynasty. Although the grass has been burned, the whole grassland will not be burned."


    "Why don''t we rush to the past and drive the Tubo back to the plateau completely."


    "As for the subsequent war, minister, I don''t suggest continuing to attack Tubo."


    A dignified look appeared on the king of Tang.


    This war is a battle of life and death.


    If you can''t take the cities in front and drive Tubo out of Tuyuhun completely, the Tang Dynasty will fall into a situation of no retreat.


    On reflection, the king of Tang waved his hand and said.


    "If the order goes on, the whole army will hurry and finally fight a decisive battle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Duke Chen.


    At first glance, Hou Junji went straight back to his house.


    The courtiers bowed down and greeted Hou with a smile at the door of the house, took the reins, handed over the horses to the boys, and followed Hou Junji step by step.


    Seeing Hou Junji''s face like a spring breeze, the minister was happy and guessed.


    "General, but the two generals in the imperial forest army were relieved."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji said with a cold hum.


    "Hum! It''s better to rely on yourself if you expect him to let go!"


    While walking, Hou Junji glanced at his officials and said.


    "This time, thanks to Li Tai''s help, otherwise, the imperial forest army may not listen to me."


    Hearing the speech, the minister ''EE'' said.


    "Li Tai?"


    Hou Junji smiled at his ministers, glanced around and whispered.


    "Li Tai has ordered me to mobilize the imperial palace imperial army and promised me to thoroughly investigate the assassin case."


    Hearing this sentence, the minister stared wide, immediately stunned on the spot, and said slowly after a moment.


    "It''s really God''s will!"


    After that, the minister smiled.


    "General, I''m afraid Li Tai will never think that it was himself who killed him."


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji smiled and said.


    "It''s hard to break God''s will to bind yourself in a cocoon!"


    "And the hard bones of the two imperial guards. This time, I''ll see how I deal with them."


    Between the words, they had come to the house.


    The minister poured a cup of hot tea to Hou Junji, who had just sat down, and said.


    "General, Gao Shilian is in charge of the garrison in the city, and the 100000 recruits have to guard against it."


    After hearing this, Hou Junji waved his hand and said.


    "Why is it difficult?"


    "Even though Gao Shilian is in a high position and power, if I trap him in the government and let him have a talisman, I can''t mobilize the guards at the head of the city."


    "As for Tang Hao, since the king of Tang set out to fight, he has wandered around Hu yuelou and pulled the recruits in the mountains and forests, trying to be at leisure."


    "Just keep an eye on this person''s movements. It''s not a worry."


    After that, Hou Junji poured a mouthful of hot tea and said.


    "This time, the most urgent task is to put the crown prince in front of him before he can be justified!"

 Chapter 422

    After many days, the war report from the southwest came late.


    The hearts of the ministers were completely nervous with the arrival of the scouts.


    The war report in father Rong''s hand affects the hearts of every minister in the Tai Chi hall.


    Countless eyes stared quietly, holding their breath for fear of missing a character.


    The shrill and elongated voice echoed slowly on the whole Tai Chi hall.


    "On January 10, the sharp soldiers of the Tang Dynasty attacked the city in two ways and killed more than 10000 enemies. The Tubo barbarians abandoned the city and returned to the south of Tuguhun."


    "Today, all 80000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty will gather and recover Tuyuhun in a few days to greatly raise the national prestige!"


    The shrill voice, at the end of the reading, suddenly rises excitedly.


    The good news spread all over the hall.


    Hearing the exciting news, all the ministers were excited and shouted long live in the Tang Dynasty hall.


    Some old ministers, the wrinkles on their old cheeks are also stretched, and their eyes are already full of tears.


    Li Tai, standing at the head of the hall, felt a flush in his eyes, slowly stretched out his hand and said in a trembling voice.


    "Come on! Show it to gu!"


    Hearing the speech, father-in-law Rong hurried over, his eyes moist, a bright light in his eyes, and said.


    "Your Highness! Your majesty won the war, won the war!"


    After reading the letter carefully, Li Tai was also vaguely excited and waved.


    "Duke Shen, come on, take Gu to see where they are now and where they will be in the next war?"


    Gao Shilian and other important civil and military officials also followed Li Tai to the conference hall to learn about the war.


    A sand table is located under the huge map of the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    There are overlapping peaks and gullies.


    The whole territory of the Tang Dynasty and even the surrounding countries are vividly displayed in front of everyone.


    Gao Shilian''s eyes gathered in the southwest, slowly picked up a red flag and slowly inserted it on the sand table.


    The old voice said firmly.


    "This time, your majesty, it''s here!"


    After that, Gao Shilian''s finger slowly slipped down the sand table and pointed to a place, saying.


    "This is the city your majesty wants to capture."


    The crowd followed Gao Shilian''s direction and looked over.


    The place Gao Shilian refers to is in the south corner of Tuguhun, less than a quarter of the territory.


    Fang Xuanling looked at the territory, smiled brightly and said.


    "The Tang Dynasty is elite and extremely brave!"


    "Such a big Tuyuhun has been recovered by the sharp scholar of Datang. This small city will return to Datang again in less than three days!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t lose your courage!"


    After hearing what Fang Xuanling said, many old ministers also showed a happy face and nodded.


    "This Tubo is so bold that it even invades our country of the Tang Dynasty. This is a lesson!"


    This commendation immediately attracted the approval of all the ministers.


    "Tubo overestimated his strength and wanted to compete with our Tang Dynasty. His majesty, led by Mr. Wang, must pull out his fangs and cut off his claws to see how he could dominate the southwest!"


    "What Lord Lai said is true! This battle will certainly frighten the southwest countries! Show off the power of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Every word you say to me is full of praise.


    Listening to the praise in his ears, Hou Junji, one of the ministers, suddenly stared at the place where the red chess pieces were less than an inch on the sand table.


    For this veteran who has been Garrisoning the border for many years, this area is very familiar in China.


    There is abundant grass and flat terrain. Further on, there are continuous mountains.


    Every winter, herdsmen harvest withered grass and store forage for cattle, sheep and horses.


    But if the withered grass is used in military affairs, it is a natural defense line.


    The withered grass in winter is dry and flammable. If a piece of withered grass ignites a flame, it will be a disaster!


    It''s just that the fierce fire will ravage the whole plain along the cold wind.


    What''s more terrible is that without the supplement of these natural grass sources, it will be a great consumption for marching and fighting.


    These things have been used once in the last war against Tubo.


    Hou Junji firmly believes that this time, Tubo people are bound to repeat their old skills.


    Sure enough, the veteran Gao Shilian had thought of this place, slightly frowned and waved his hand slowly.


    Seeing that the people were gradually quiet, Gao Shilian slowly pointed to the direction Hou Junji saw and said.


    "In this place, as early as five or six years ago, there was a plan by Tibetans to burn grass and stop the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This time, these Tubo people are afraid to repeat their old skills."


    "However, in the last war, more than half of the Tang cavalry consumed a lot of forage."


    After that, Gao Shilian looked dignified, his eyes revealed a little worry, and said slowly.


    "This time, the sharp scholars of the Tang Dynasty insisted on expelling the Tubo barbarians from Tuyuhun. It is a war of life and death."


    "If something goes wrong, I''m afraid that half of the horses will starve to death, and half of the cavalry in the Tang Dynasty will lose their ability to fight."


    "So, Tang''s elite teacher is in a dilemma and in danger!"


    This analysis, like a basin of cold water, quenched the joy of everyone''s heart, and suddenly cooled from the top of the head to the instep of the foot.


    There was no sound in the silent hall, and the stunned ministers looked at each other and couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 423

    One joy and one sorrow.


    The state of mind of the ministers was like this dreamy bubble, but it burst after a short period of perfection.


    The original joy and excitement solidified on the face and gradually dissipated.


    After listening to Gao Shilian''s analysis, the eldest sun Wuji was surprised and uncertain. His eyelids jumped and pulled Gao Shilian.


    "Old man, don''t try to be mysterious and alarmist here."


    "Although there are many cavalry troops in the Tang Dynasty, isn''t the barracks guarding the southwest garrison enough fodder for these months?"


    After saying that, sun Wuji looked at Hou Junji in the crowd and said.


    "General Hou, tell you how long this forage can be supplied to the army?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the eyes of the ministers gathered again on the veteran who had returned to the palace soon.


    Being watched by these eyes, Hou Junji slightly lowered his head, measured it in his heart, met those hopeful eyes and answered truthfully.


    "Previously, in the land of Liangzhou, your Majesty''s King Division has been delayed for several days."


    "If this goes well, if we capture the city in seven days, we may barely return."


    "In the southwest camp, there are many forages, but there is a serious shortage of baggage and vehicles. The accompanying food and grass can only survive these days."


    Hissing.


    Everyone took a breath.


    Hou Junji has been stationed in the southwest camp for several years. He must be clear about this kind of military affairs.


    Certainly not a lie.


    But it is a question whether we can capture the city in these seven days.


    The whole hall fell into silence again.


    Li Tai''s eyes swept from the faces of the ministers one by one.


    Worry, doubt, and even mixed with a touch of fear.


    Li Tai swallowed his saliva and asked difficultly.


    "Duke Shen, you are a veteran of the Tang Dynasty who marched East and West and ran to the mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "From your point of view, can Datang capture the city in seven days?"


    Gao Shilian slowly turned his head, met Li Tai''s hopeful eyes, pondered for a moment and said.


    "From my point of view, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to capture it in seven days."


    "If there were no mountains before this level, it might speed up the process."


    "On the mountains, it is extremely cold and consumes a lot of physical energy. Soldiers need to eat more dry food to maintain, and so do horses."


    "And this step of trekking, the tired army attacking the city, is a big taboo of strategists. If you take a little rest, it will take time."


    These words made the state of mind of the ministers fall to the bottom!


    The faces of the old ministers in the hall gradually became dignified. Unconsciously, their hearts became restless and anxious with the war in the southwest.


    After listening to these words, Li Tai, as the prince, suddenly sank in his heart, and a cloud shrouded his heart.


    Li Tai''s eyes slowly moved away from Gao Shilian, looked at Hou Junji, and said with a faint trembling voice.


    "Hou... General Hou, in your opinion..."


    Before the voice fell, Hou Junji nodded slowly in Li Tai''s eyes.


    The next moment.


    A heart was pulled up inexplicably.


    In this war, the elite of Datang did their best.


    In this war, the king of the Tang Dynasty took risks alone!


    Li Tai''s lips trembled faintly.


    This war is not only about the prestige of Datang in the southwest, but also about the safety of the whole Datang situation.


    If this battle fails, there will be no garrison in the southwest of Datang, which will completely open the eyes of Tubo barbarians.


    What is more sad is that at that time, even if Li Chengqian launched a coup in the palace, he completely complied with his destiny and mission.


    But he, the king of Wei, became a rebellious minister.


    Thinking of this, Li Tai''s forehead was sweating and his palm was cold.


    "No! The father will be fine!"


    The trembling voice poured out from Li Tai''s lips.


    Holding the edge of the sand table, Li Tai breathed heavily, and his eyes were already confused.


    A pair of big hands patted Li Tai on the shoulder, and a sharp voice came gently.


    "Your Majesty, there is Li Jing, the military God of the Tang Dynasty, sitting next to him. I''m sure I can think of these!"


    "What''s more, your majesty is the general of Tang Tiance. How can your majesty know such obvious common sense?"


    These words not only comforted the frightened Li Tai, but also comforted these dignified ministers.


    Reminded by father-in-law Rong, Gao Shilian suddenly woke up from his thoughts.


    For veterans marching and fighting, they can often see the situation better with foresight and careful thinking.


    That is, just now, the old veteran was immersed in the war and ignored the surrounding ministers.


    Truthful reporting on the front line of war will certainly be beneficial and harmless.


    But for the DPRK and China, stabilizing the overall situation and stabilizing the people''s hearts is the best choice.


    Gao Shilian, who suddenly woke up, looked around the repressed and heavy hall, coughed twice and said.


    "Everybody! Don''t panic!"


    "The war is unpredictable, and there are countless front-line generals. Moreover, our army God of the Tang Dynasty is the second time to conquer Tuyuhun, and the right-wing leader is also a general Niu who knows how to drive."


    "Your Majesty can resolutely continue to go south. He must have seen some opportunities we don''t know."


    Saying this, Gao Shilian smiled apologetically and said.


    "I''m just talking on paper!"


    As soon as he said this, the tense atmosphere relaxed.


    The eldest sun Wuji understood it and said with a loud smile.


    "Old man, old man! You scared the ministers so much!"


    Hearing this, the ministers laughed, and most of the previous uneasiness dissipated.

 Chapter 424

    He who knows knows knows, and he who knows knows knows.


    Among the ministers present, some civil ministers did not know enough about the war.


    In a few words of laughter, most of the uneasiness in my heart has disappeared.


    But for generals who are well versed in the art of war and are familiar with marching and fighting, they are even more worried.


    What Gao Shilian and Hou Junji said is the truth.


    Hou Junji, in particular, stared at the undulating sand table with a flash of light in his eyes.


    At this moment, the southwest war has entered the most dangerous moment!


    The tense war will undoubtedly attract the generals in the court to focus on the outside.


    This is also the best time to persuade Li Chengqian.


    Hou Junji turned a deaf ear to the comforting words of the ministers in his ears, and kept thinking about how to persuade the prince.


    At first glance, Hou Junji hurried back to his house.


    After a little trimming, he quietly entered the east palace.


    In the side hall.


    In the tripod stove, the charcoal fire was booming. In the incense stove on the side of the hall, green smoke curled and bursts of fragrance filled the air.


    Li Chengqian slowly picked up the tea on the table, gently shook the slightly hot tea cup and said.


    "Why did general Hou come here?"


    When he said such words, Li Chengqian never left the teacup in front of him.


    The tone was also particularly calm, just like the first time I saw Hou Junji.


    Hearing the question, Hou Junji, standing at the other end of the table, flashed a different color in his eyes and arched his hands.


    "Your Highness! You can''t wait any longer!"


    When the firm and determined voice came into his ears, Li Chengqian''s body shook and his hand holding the tea cup stagnated in the air.


    Hou Junji still had the intention of rebellion, which was in line with Li Chengqian''s mind.


    But for Hou Junji in front of him, Li Chengqian was skeptical.


    As a confidant of his father, he wholeheartedly pulled himself to rebel, which is suspicious.


    Coupled with the failure of his assassination some time ago, Li Chengqian had to be careful about the plan of rebellion.


    Li Chengqian glanced at Hou Junji and said.


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    The slightly hesitant look fell into Hou Junji''s eyes, and Hou Junji already had some chances of winning.


    Out of temptation, Hou Junji bowed forward and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Highness, the king of Wei has handed over the thorough investigation of the assassin''s case to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Chengqian was surprised. His hand trembled unconsciously. The green tea in the cup poured out, scattered a few drops and fell on the table.


    There was a flash of panic in Li Chengqian''s eyes. He suddenly turned to Hou Junji and said in a deep voice.


    "What do you mean by talking and listening alone?"


    A touch of anger and questioning filled the words, trying to cover up the panic in Li Chengqian''s heart.


    Seeing this, Hou Junji already understood most of it.


    Nine times out of ten these assassins came from the east palace.


    Although he knew it well, Hou Junji still looked calm and said.


    "Your Highness is serious. Your eldest son''s accession to the throne is a matter of conforming to heaven''s destiny. Why use such means."


    After that, Hou Junji raised his eyes slightly, looked at the slightly uneasy face and said.


    "The last thing is to remind your majesty that this time we can control the mobilization of the imperial guards in the whole imperial city by searching assassins."


    "It can also influence the entry and exit of many generals."


    Hearing Hou Junji''s remarks, Li Chengqian slowly put down his heart.


    The big hand casually wiped the cold sweat on the tip of his nose. Li Chengqian slowly lowered his head and seriously thought about these words.


    See; When Li Chengqian wavered, Hou Junji was happy and hurried.


    "Your Highness, good news has been reported in the southwest."


    "At the end of the day, I will be familiar with this place in the southwest. Your Majesty''s personal expedition will inevitably lead to a fierce battle!"


    "All the generals in the court are bound to pay attention to this fierce battle."


    "This is a good time for us to deploy secretly, your highness!"


    After hearing this, Li Chengqian''s eyes lit up.


    The imperial forest army of the Tang Dynasty has been in the hands of Hou Junji. Using the reason for investigating the case, it can easily control those generals who still have some real power.


    At this time, the father emperor still fought fiercely in the southwest, and the return date must be postponed.


    At the thought of this, Li Chengqian''s face was vaguely moved, and his silent heart became vaguely excited at this time.


    Seeing a faint smile on Li Chengqian''s face, Hou Junji knew that the time had come.


    Hou Junji stepped forward, knelt on one knee, took out a thing from his arms and said.


    "The last general is willing to present a fish amulet to show his loyalty!"


    "Your Highness, the crown prince, conforming to the will of heaven, ascended the throne and became the emperor. There is an undercurrent in the Ping Dynasty and a peaceful and prosperous era in the Tang Dynasty!"


    Sincere words and sincere feelings.


    This sudden move not only stunned Li Chengqian.


    Turning his head, Hou Junji quietly held a glittering and translucent fish charm in his hand and held it high.


    Seeing this talisman, Li Chengqian was shocked!


    This is a talisman that can mobilize 60000 Royal elite!


    Hou Junji is so dedicated to himself!


    After being stunned for a short time, Li Chengqian suddenly got up, grabbed Hou Junji''s arms and said.


    "General Hou! Get up quickly, please!"


    Hold up your body and stand up slowly. Hou Junji''s eyes are wet and red, and he cries faintly and tremblingly.


    "Your majesty!"


    His Majesty''s call made Li Chengqian''s heart surge.


    His eyes were full of excitement. He patted Hou Junji on the shoulder and said.


    "With the help of a general, I''m lonely. Why don''t you worry about not achieving great things!"

 Chapter 425

    East Palace two people, hit it off.


    A palace change was carried out secretly under the conspiracy of the two.


    Li Chengqian finally embarked on the road of rebellion.


    The secret sentry installed in the East Palace also embedded Hou Junji in the east palace again, and the news immediately returned to Li Tai''s ears.


    It seems that everything is in full swing according to the original plan.


    Tang Hao, the only one, became the shopkeeper.


    On the other side of the barracks, after arranging the overall situation, there are those military training generals who go to make arrangements in detail.


    Viscount house.


    After running the newly expanded workshop, Tang Hao drilled into his residence and beat a sudden fire gun.


    Because it was the first time to use the sudden fire gun, Tang Hao did not dare to hold it in his hand, but stuck the handle at the end on the stone wall.


    Tang Hao took out his firefold and approached the lead. A flame was burning and gradually approached the gun barrel.


    Bang.


    A mass of smoke rose.


    Accompanied by a huge explosion of air explosion.


    A two meter long fire snake surged out of the mouth of the pipe. With the sharp sound of breaking the air, it tore through the air in the long flame and shot out, heading for the red wooden column a hundred steps away.


    Poop poop.


    The rubble hit the wooden column and scattered on the ground.


    Smelling the pungent smell of sulfur in the yard, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and was very happy in his heart.


    Blowing the wisps of smoke from the gun barrel, he carried the gun barrel and walked towards the red column.


    "Hou ye, what is this...?"


    At the entrance of the north courtyard, Wu Tong was about to come and report it. He just saw this scene.


    The long fire snake and the rubble burst out and burst on the pillar, which immediately stunned him.


    Hearing the sound of shock, Tang Hao turned slightly, looked at Wu Tong, who stood there, smiled, waved and said.


    "Just in time!"


    "Come on, come and see how strong it is."


    They gathered together under the red column and looked at the spray results.


    Into the eye.


    The originally smooth column has been pierced into the skin by large and small stones.


    Some of the broken stones have been split into small pieces, and many of them are deeply embedded in the hard wooden columns.


    Scratches are everywhere, potholes and scars.


    Tang Hao stretched out his hand and painstakingly buttoned down a larger stone.


    On the red pillar, a deep pit the size of a finger egg was immediately left.


    Staring at the small pit in amazement, Wu Tong stared and said.


    "Lord, what is this? It has such great strength!"


    "Wouldn''t it be full of holes if it bounced on ordinary people?"


    Seeing the results of the experiment, Tang Hao was quite satisfied.


    After weighing the stone with waste heat in his hand, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "As you said, I''m going to use it on the battlefield."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tongdao.


    "However, at present, it is still trying."


    While talking, Tang Hao lifted the gun and said.


    "This bamboo tube can''t be used anymore. It needs to be improved."


    After seeing the power of the tubular object, Wu Tong''s eyes flashed a touch of novelty and desire, stared at the sudden fire gun and said.


    "Hou ye, can you let me have a look?"


    People are always curious.


    In particular, this powerful gun seems to have an inexplicable attraction to these clanking iron bones.


    He handed the sudden fire gun to Tang Hao.


    "This thing is a decoration after all. At least it has to be transformed into a fire gun and iron, and it has to be fired in three tubes."


    "If not, this thing is not easy to use."


    What Tang Hao said is also true.


    Throughout the whole history, the history of bamboo barrel sudden fire gun is not long, and the actual combat effect is not ideal.


    The reason why this object was made is that the bamboo tube is easy to obtain materials, and the improved size is also very convenient and fast.


    Even the fire gun appeared in history was changed and slightly modified on the basis of sudden fire gun.


    However, with the emergence of iron fire gun, it is completely different.


    This will be the most terrible existence in the era of cold weapons.


    Looking at Wu Tong holding a sudden fire gun, tossing and groping, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "All right, I''ll match you with one then and explore in Haosheng."


    "Come on, what news?"


    With a touch of reluctance, Wu Tong slowly handed Tang Hao the sudden fire gun, took back his thoughts and said.


    "Your Majesty, the war has made progress."


    After that, Wu Tong took out a cowhide map from his arms, gathered it in front of Tang Hao and told it.


    After listening to Wu Tong''s narration, Tang Hao also thought of a place with Gao Shilian.


    Tang Hao frowned and pondered for a long time.


    "In the southwest war, half of the handsome talents in the Tang Dynasty are in charge. Naturally, there is a certain number of choices. I can''t tolerate the guidance of outsiders such as me."


    "Since your majesty is working hard and moving south, he is sure of it."


    After that, Tang Hao turned and said.


    "There''s no need to discuss at this time. What''s the matter with the barracks?"


    Hearing Tang Hao''s inquiry, Wu Tong answered truthfully.


    "On the other side of the barracks, now the two armies have been deployed, and the formation has been opened in the wilderness."


    "When one side is under siege, the other side is breaking through. Just wait for the Marquis to give an order, and the whole army can start practicing."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    "Very good!"


    "Send the order, the whole army will rest for half a day and start training!"

 Chapter 426

    The whole military exercise has been carried out in an orderly manner according to its own plan.


    Tang Hao will also start busy with his own affairs.


    At present, the sudden fire gun has also been developed. The next thing is to find a blacksmith to cast a metal barrel.


    The bamboo tube was too easy to explode. Tang Hao certainly didn''t dare to use it in the army at will.


    If you want to be safe, you can''t be safe until you make a fire gun.


    After drawing a rough fire gun drawing, Tang Hao was embarrassed.


    Such as five baht coins, weapons and armor are mostly controlled by the army workshop.


    If you want to make a fire gun, this kind of high-precision equipment at that time, you must choose a military workshop.


    However, now in the context of his relationship with Datang, there are no old friends in the workshop!


    Now is the time for the three princes to fight secretly, and they can''t guide one of them.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao thought of a man.


    King Li Zhi of Jin!


    The prince who clamored to worship himself as a teacher.


    Li Zhi is fashionable and young. Even if Tang Hao is close to him, he will not be branded as the king of Jin.


    As the prince, it must not be a problem for the barracks workshop to secretly forge a batch of fire guns.


    Now Li Zhi is not an adult and still lives in the palace.


    Only after the prince gives the gift of a weak crown can he go to the fief and rely on himself.


    With this in mind, Tang Hao went to the king''s house of Jin with the drawing of Tu musket.


    It''s not the first time Tang Hao has come to Huangcheng.


    Although I don''t know which palace Li Zhi is in, Tang Hao is still very familiar with the location of the prince''s palace.


    I was familiar with the road all the way and soon came to Xiyuan.


    Out of the Xiyuan, and then through the two palace doors, we came to the palace where the young princes lived.


    When Fang entered Xiyuan, a woman in blue came up with a thin palace maid.


    There is only such a corridor at the entrance of Xiyuan.


    Soon, Tang Hao and the woman looked at each other from a distance.


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed over the woman''s accessories and clothes, and soon realized that this was the unique dress of the new talent.


    His eyes moved imperceptibly to the face.


    The delicate goose egg cheek is slightly powdered, but it makes people feel more charming and refined.


    On the small and tall nose wings, a pair of Phoenix eyes are like autumn water, with a touch of girl''s unique innocence in the depth.


    Slender moth eyebrows lie on the beautiful eyes, and there is a sense of dignity in the beauty.


    At this glance, Tang Hao said in his heart.


    What a beautiful and charming talent!


    When Tang Hao looked away, he seemed to feel that this face was somewhat familiar.


    It''s a strange feeling. I can''t tell. I don''t know the way.


    It seems that Tang Hao should know this talented person in front of him.


    In the corridor.


    When Tang Hao and the talented man approached.


    Tang Hao stopped, and the talented man three steps in front of him stopped slowly.


    The talented man opposite, slightly blessed and bowed.


    "I''ve seen Dingbei Hou."


    A beautiful warbler''s cry came from the lips of a talented man who revealed his elegant and noble temperament.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was shocked and looked at it brightly.


    Normally speaking, a talented person is a position of the fourth grade, which is lower than Tang Hao''s official position of the third grade.


    There''s nothing wrong with a talented man saluting himself.


    However, as a talented person, he lives in the harem.


    I must know a lot about the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, little is known about the events in the court and even the deeds of the whole court.


    But this talented man seems to know himself like the back of his hand.


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao looked at the talented man in front of him, bowed back symbolically and said.


    "I''ve seen talented people."


    The talented man saw that Tang Hao returned the salute, raised his head slightly, smiled and nodded slowly.


    Neither humble nor arrogant, neither sad nor happy.


    Looking at this talented man in his teens, Tang Hao even had a feeling.


    The man in front of him, like himself, has a mentality that is not in line with his age.


    Even in front of him, when he glanced at himself, he didn''t see the shame of an ordinary woman.


    On the contrary, he took a rather appreciative look, just as the king of Tang once looked at himself in the martial arts arena.


    Suddenly.


    A person''s name is in my mind and is about to come out!


    Wu Zetian!


    Tang Hao was even convinced that the woman in front of him was Wu Meiniang, who was able to do well among many emperors.


    As a posterity, foresight.


    According to the trend of history, this talented person in his teens will eventually become the master of the future of Datang.


    But so what!


    Tang Hao, who has experienced too many things in this time and space, is no longer a person who follows suit!


    Seek his position in his position.


    Even if Tang Hao knows this talent, it is possible that in this time and space, he will still move forward according to the historical track and reach the peak of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, Tang Hao now has no intention to curry favor with him.


    If possible, Tang Hao will certainly stay away from this talented man.


    This talented person''s means will eventually be displayed on the next king of the Tang Dynasty, changed the surname of the monarch of the Tang Dynasty, and created the first empress in history.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao almost subconsciously withdrew a small step. Unconsciously, his mind flashed a burst of vigilance, mixed with a trace of fear.

 Chapter 427

    In the corridor, I met the future first empress of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao looked at the talented man quietly.


    Wu Cairen stood there quietly with a fine brass stove in his arms.


    On that charming face, with a strange smile and a shrewd look in his eyes, he also looked at Tang Hao.


    After the initial thoughts and numbness of his scalp, Tang Hao soon returned to normal.


    After all, Tang Hao is no longer the hairy boy in the countryside.


    But a Dingbei Marquis who opened up Xinjiang and expanded territory for the Tang Dynasty, made great achievements in war and saw the world.


    Tang Hao''s current status, why should he be afraid of a small talent!


    After thinking about these, Tang Hao also completely recovered.


    At this moment, the woman in front of her eyes is no longer the queen of thousands of people in history, but just one of the many concubines of the king of Tang!


    Wu Cairen looked at Tang Hao and said in his crisp voice.


    "Dingbei marquis is going to King Jin''s house?"


    "It has long been said that the king of Jin showed off in his house and wanted to appoint Beihou as his teacher."


    After listening, Tang Hao did not deny it and nodded slightly.


    Wu Cairen glanced at Tang Hao, who was empty handed. His eyes turned and guessed.


    "If it''s not unexpected, the Duke of Dingbei has a request from the king of Jin."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao''s pupils closed slightly. In a moment, he returned to normal again.


    The man of martial arts was like a light wind and light clouds. He looked at the garden on one side of the corridor and said faintly.


    "According to the current contacts of Beihou, it''s not difficult to do one thing."


    After that, Wu Cairen slowly turned his head and looked at Tang Hao.


    "But now the temporary release of military power, many things are particularly difficult to handle. If I guess well, it should be related to this military camp."


    This woman is really powerful.


    Living in the harem, he knows the trivial affairs in the court like the back of his hand.


    Not to mention his friendship with Li Zhi, even his current dilemma can be seen through at a glance.


    From this alone, we can see that this woman really has amazing talent.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said casually.


    "Talented people have good ideas, but there are some deviations in speculation."


    "This is the time for recruits to practice. I just came to invite the king of Jin to watch, that''s all."


    After hearing this, Wu Cairen smiled, came forward and said in a deep voice.


    "I have heard that the Duke of Dingbei, the king of Wei and the crown prince have some business contacts, but they have never been attracted by the two princes. People admire him very much."


    "I''ve heard that your Highness the prince has changed his temper in the past, focused on study and painstaking reading. Have you ever heard of Dingbei Hou?"


    Wu Cairen''s step narrowed the distance between them again.


    Standing here, Tang Hao could even vaguely smell the faint fragrance on Wu Cairen.


    Instinctively, Tang Hao stepped back.


    In the retreat, Tang Hao arched his hands and hugged his fist.


    "Wu Cai Ren, too much heart!"


    The words are also very peaceful, Tang Hao continued.


    "As a man, it''s not suitable to stay here. Leave first."


    After that, Tang Hao still bypassed the wucai and went to the exit of the corridor without waiting for the wucai to react.


    In the last words and meaningful glance of Wu Cairen, Tang Hao already understood the implication of Wu Cairen.


    With careful mind and ingenious thinking, you can have an insight into the situation of the whole Tang Dynasty in detail.


    This man is not simple!


    In the corridor, only Wu Cairen and the thin palace maid were left.


    A pair of bright and beautiful eyes watched the back of the striding away for a long time, and a funny smile flashed on the face of Wu Cairen.


    Knowing that his back disappeared at the corner of the corridor, Wu Cai slowly turned back and said.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    In the quiet study, the censer was smoking quietly, and the swirling clouds rose, fainted and dissipated.


    The whole hall was filled with this refreshing faint fragrance.


    Beside the desk, in the exquisite brass tripod furnace, the charcoal fire was burning.


    Li Guanshi, standing beside the bookshelf, stared at the figure lying prone in front of the desk for a long time and came forward slowly.


    Pick up the iron bar on the side of the tripod stove and carefully turn over the charcoal.


    After completely turning the charcoal black side inside to reveal the red side, he slowly stopped his hand.


    "Lord, have a rest. It''s been three hours."


    A call of concern sounded from his ears. Li Tai slowly raised his head, buried in mountains of memorials, and slowly turned his head.


    "So long?"


    Li Tai put his slightly stiff hand over the charcoal fire, rubbed and poked it, and baked it.


    Manager Li stepped forward, bent over and said in a deep voice.


    "Lord, Hou Junji secretly meets the prince again. This time, I''m afraid it''s a conspiracy. It''s settled."


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai smiled and said with a sly look in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid I can''t sit still anymore."


    "That''s the day you''re waiting for!"


    Hearing what Li Tai said, manager Li was worried, frowned slightly and said.


    "My Lord, this time Hou Junji is holding the Royal Guard. Does he have some power in the court?"


    "I''m afraid that this person will hold the whole Imperial City in his hands on the grounds of maintaining the order of the imperial city."


    Pop.


    A slight explosion.


    The charcoal fire in the tripod stove ignited a cluster of flames, puffed the flames, danced and jumped.


    Li Tai''s eyes reflected this cluster of flames, swaying more than ever.


    A moment later, the flame went out and the red charcoal fire returned.


    Li Tai smiled and said.


    "Look at this flame. If you open your teeth and claws in time, it will go out."


    "Just like Li Chengqian''s action this time, it seems to control everything and has a great momentum, but he can''t escape the crime of conspiracy and rebellion after all."


    "Just arrogant."


    After that, Li Tai slowly raised his head, looked at manager Li and said.


    "Give orders. No matter what happens in the future, wait and be on standby. Don''t act without authorization."


    "Especially when it comes to Hou Junji, we must obey and not disobey."


    "Hou Junji is just a pawn! Don''t let him become the scapegoat of the prince."


    After that, Li Tai''s eyes flashed, and there was a clear flash of determination in his eyes.


    Clenched his fist, Li Tai said in a deep voice.


    "This time, Gu must put Li Chengqian on trial for conspiracy against rebellion."


    After listening to Li Tai''s words, manager Li bowed down.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 428

    Duke Chen.


    It''s very cold outside in late winter.


    The cold wind blew through the thick paper on the mullion window.


    In the slightly dim house, two candles were lit sporadically.


    Hou Junji walked restlessly around the charcoal fire. From time to time, he went to the window, opened a corner of the window and looked out of the house.


    Creak.


    A sound came from the opening of the glottis.


    The cold wind poured in and the candle flickered.


    The minister appeared at the door with the cold wind.


    The anxious figure in the house stopped and looked at the past.


    The minister closed the door with a backhand and turned around.


    Hou Junji quickly took two steps, staring at the family minister with hope and deep voice.


    "How''s it going? It''s done?"


    Hearing this urgent question, the minister rubbed his slightly stiff cheeks with a pair of big hands and said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, general!"


    "Everything is all right this time!"


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji''s face eased down, patted the minister on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Come on, sit down and say."


    Near the red charcoal fire, a heat wave came. The minister sat in his seat, stretched out his hand and baked.


    Looking at this confidant, Hou Junji hung up a smile and said slowly.


    "Clean up your hands and feet, especially the war report."


    After hearing this, the minister rubbed his palm and turned his head slowly.


    "Don''t worry, general!"


    "This man is our own man. I didn''t expect to be a scout with the army this time. Surely he won''t arouse people''s suspicion."


    After listening, Hou Junji''s face red with charcoal fire appeared a look of excitement and said.


    "Providence! What providence!"


    The big thing has been done, just wait until everything comes naturally.


    Hou Junji rubbed his warm palm and said happily.


    "At such times, everything is ready. How can there be no wine to cheer up!"


    "Go and bring me my wine."


    Within a moment, the fragrant wine filled the glass.


    Hou Junji, holding a slightly cool wine cup, suddenly remembered something, hesitated and said.


    "Over there...?"


    Half said, did not go on.


    The courtier already understood what Hou Junji was thinking. After taking over the conversation, he looked happy and picked up his eyebrows.


    "My subordinates have long guessed that the general will have this intention!"


    "The people arranged in the shop are ready, waiting for the war report to come out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of hearty laughter came from Hou Junji''s broad lips.


    "Don''t worry about your work!"


    "Come and drink this cup!"


    Hands up, drinking and preparation, laughter and laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    Everything is coated with ice crystals.


    In the cold wind, the wintersweet stands proudly in the wind.


    Little purples dotted the bleak courtyard.


    Li Chengqian smelled the faint fragrance, wrapped in a fur cloak on his shoulder, and stood in front of the Chimonanthus.


    In a pair of bright eyes, there are little bright red petals, like clusters of flames, trembling slightly.


    Since it was decided to conspire with Hou Junji for the position of Prince.


    The stone in Li Chengqian''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    According to the information sent by Hou Junji, everything is ready now.


    Everything, just need to wait.


    Wait for the moment.


    At the thought of this, Li Chengqian''s face was much more relaxed and burst into a smile.


    A clear and pleasant voice came from his side.


    "Your Highness, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian slowly moved his eyes away from the flowers and looked at the figure approaching Shanshan.


    At the eye, the crown princess smiled. A pair of Shuiling eyes looked at Li Chengqian with concern.


    Chengqian nodded slightly and didn''t answer.


    Light footsteps, stepping on the dead branches on the ground, made a slight brittle sound.


    In a moment, the crown princess came to Li Chengqian''s side, looked at the blooming wintersweet and said.


    "It''s always good for your highness to be happy."


    "When the mood is better, the injury will naturally get better soon."


    Hearing the word "injury", the fierce look in Li Chengqian''s eyes flashed away.


    Slightly clenched his teeth, no words.


    Silence.


    They just stood in front of the flower bed and quietly looked at the Chimonanthus in front of them.


    But at this time, the crown princess''s state of mind is very different from that of Li Chengqian.


    As a husband and wife who get along day and night, the crown princess knows Li Chengqian''s temperament like the back of her hand.


    During this time, due to Hou Junji''s visit, the prince seems to have changed.


    Although I didn''t know what they were talking about, the Crown Princess felt a sense of uneasiness in her heart.


    The Crown Princess slowly turned her head and looked at Li Chengqian''s side face. It seemed that she thought of an exciting thing and said happily.


    "My concubine has inquired, and the medicine king has been found."


    "I believe that when I return, I will be able to cure his Highness the prince''s leg disease."


    The figure in the eyes was not as ecstatic as expected.


    Even the face of Zhang Junlang showed a slightly stiff smile.


    Turn around slowly and return faintly.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Hearing such a light reply, a complex look flashed on the princess''s face.


    Worry, loss, gloom... Come to my heart.


    The princess lowered her head slowly. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, a pair of white big hands slowly stretched out and bullied the Chimonanthus in the proud wind.


    Pop.


    A crisp sound.


    Chimonanthus praecox was cut off in response.


    Li Chengqian pinched the broken Chimonanthus, leaned close to his nose, closed his eyes and sniffed deeply.


    "Flowers can be folded, but they must be folded..."


    The low, calm and vigorous voice floated gently in the cold wind.


    Looking at this scene, the Crown Princess trembled and worried even more.

 Chapter 429

    The next day.


    Tai Chi hall.


    The ministers gathered on both sides of the hall.


    Today''s hall is very quiet.


    In the middle of the hall, a scout half knelt on the ground and held up a bamboo tube with both hands.


    It is the report of the war in the southwest.


    The southwest of Chang''an eventually sent back the second war report.


    Looking at the small bamboo tube, Gao Shilian''s heart beat unceasingly, and his shriveled hands in his sweater trembled slightly.


    His previous analysis of the southwest war in the council chamber is completely reasonable.


    But in order to stabilize the whole court, I had to finally say the words to appease the ministers.


    At this moment, the war report comes!


    It''s time to reveal everything.


    The generals beside Gao Shilian naturally knew the situation that day. They couldn''t help clenching their fists and staring at the war report that father-in-law Rong took from the scouts.


    Those literary ministers opposite also stared at everything in the hall nervously.


    In the tense attention of the ministers, father-in-law Rong slowly unscrewed the bamboo tube and shook out a note from it.


    As father-in-law Rong slowly unfolded the note, there was silence above the hall.


    So quiet that the ministers can clearly hear each other''s heavy breathing.


    A shrill voice sounded slowly from the hall.


    "The southwest war is urgent..."


    The voice suddenly stopped. Grandpa Rong browsed the war report again. He was shocked and stunned on the spot.


    The war report completely exceeded expectations.


    For a moment, father-in-law Rong didn''t know whether he would read it again.


    Just at the beginning, the hearts of the ministers present also shook and sank suddenly.


    The atmosphere above the hall became depressed and tense.


    Some faint trembling voices came out slowly from the ministers.


    With a touch of fear and curiosity, but also mixed with some anxiety.


    "Father in law... What''s the matter,... Quickly... Read it quickly."


    Li Tai on the head of the hall, with a dignified face, clenched his fist, a touch of panic in his eyes, staring at father-in-law Rong who was stunned in the hall.


    Endure the fear and uneasiness in his heart, Li Tai said in a deep voice.


    "Read."


    At the command, father-in-law Rong shook his hands, slowly raised his eyes, looked at the figure sitting high, and bolted it in his throat.


    "Your Highness!"


    Li Tai frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Read!"


    At the command, father-in-law Rong swallowed his saliva difficultly, and his eyes focused on the war report again.


    The trembling voice slowly rang again in the hall.


    "The southwest war is urgent. Your majesty led the king''s division to the south."


    "When crossing the mountains, your majesty occasionally felt cold illness. In addition, he encountered an ambush in the shade of Tubo barbarian mountain, and the king was defeated..."


    At the end of reading, father-in-law Rong was already full of tears!


    I can''t read the whole war report anymore!


    It''s like a thunderbolt in the clear sky!


    The ministers were frozen on the spot, numb as a chicken!


    No one could have imagined that this war report would be like this.


    Master Wang fell in love!


    Flee!


    Your majesty is suffering from cold again!


    This is a disaster like war report!


    Listening to the war report, Fang Xuanling''s face was pale before he could finish reading it, and he cried out in surprise.


    "Your majesty!"


    There was all kinds of grief in the trill.


    In Fang Xuanling''s eyes, there was a mist, and his hands trembled in front of his chest.


    The eldest sun Wuji was already unable to bear the grief in his heart, rushed to the hall and grabbed the war report.


    On the cowhide roll, a line of writing is clear.


    It is also the words read by father-in-law Rong.


    The eldest grandson has always had a deep friendship with the royal family.


    It is not only the friendship between monarchs and officials, but also the family affection of the royal family, empress Chang sun.


    A few months ago, the funeral of empress Chang sun had already made the old minister very sad.


    Now, the death of the king of the Tang Dynasty has made the eldest sun Wuji very sad.


    With his shriveled fingers clutching the war report, sun Wuji''s whole body trembled unconsciously, and there was no look in his eyes.


    The eldest sun Wuji trembled his lips and let the muddy old tears fall on his cheeks and drip down.


    "Your Majesty... Your majesty... Is... Difficult."


    As soon as the voice fell, the trembling body shook a few times and collapsed slowly.


    Li Tai, standing on the high hall, caught a glimpse of the old voice, suddenly fell down and shouted.


    "Duke Zhao!"


    The old minister beside the eldest sun Wuji suddenly woke up. In a panic, he took a step forward and helped the backward body.


    At the beginning, the old man''s whole body was trembling slightly.


    Seeing this situation, Gao Shilian, who was frightened, hurried forward to check the situation.


    Li Tai stumbled down from the hall and rushed into the crowd.


    On the hall, the ministers surrounded the head of the literary minister layer by layer, and their eyes were full of worry and panic.


    Half lying in the hall, the eldest sun Wuji, panting heavily and with tears in his eyes, swept one by one from the faces of all the ministers.


    It was not until he saw the young and handsome cheek that the eldest sun Wuji''s eyes stopped.


    Slowly, the eldest sun Wuji trembled and stretched out his hand, looking at Li Tai with hope.


    Li Tai''s eyes were wet. He grabbed his shriveled hands and held them in the palm of his hand.


    The elder sun Wuji''s old voice came slowly.


    "Your Highness, Datang has left a queen, your majesty... Your majesty... Nothing can happen again."

 Chapter 430

    The eldest sun Wuji said something.


    genuine and sincere.


    The old minister devoted all his efforts to the court of the Tang Dynasty.


    For the king of the Tang Dynasty, in addition to the feelings of kings and officials, it is more a touch of strong family affection between the changsun family and the emperor''s family.


    Li Tai nodded heavily and shouted at the door.


    "Pass it on to the royal doctor!"


    The elder sun Wuji collapsed, and the ministers understood that it was caused by the worry about the Tang Dynasty and the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    When the elder sun Wuji is settled, the whole hall returns to peace again.


    Just this calm, with a touch of deep sadness, sadness, and even depression.


    Quiet.


    The whole hall was dead silent.


    Li Tai sat on the chair beside the Dragon chair with cold hands and feet.


    This situation is unprecedented.


    The king of Tang occasionally suffered from cold disease. It is not clear how.


    The battle of Southwest China was defeated, which surprised everyone!


    Li Tai felt his scalp numb and his head was in chaos.


    long time.


    The ministers just slowly recovered from their horror.


    An old minister with white hair and beard looked around and said with a touch of panic.


    "Southwest... The battle of Southwest has been defeated. We... We have no soldiers to defend the southwest!"


    Hearing this reminder, a young man with a wide face and square forehead beside him suddenly looked frightened and exclaimed.


    "Datang... The southwest border of Datang... The gate of the border has been opened?"


    Once mentioned, someone trembled and said.


    "Now... Datang... There are many strong enemies surrounded on three sides."


    "They... They won''t take this opportunity... To make a big attack!"


    The sound of panic, like a thunderclap, haunts people''s ears from time to time.


    The people who were already frightened were all iron green.


    Many officials only felt the danger of the Tang Dynasty at this time. They were much more afraid than when they first heard the war report!


    With your words and mine, the whole hall gradually burst.


    Fear, panic and fear appeared on every minister''s face.


    The chaotic court was full of discouraged words and frightened words.


    Among the crowd, Hou Junji bowed his head, looked at all this coldly, and showed a successful smile.


    At this time, Gao Shilian moved his trembling body, slowly walked up the hall, looked at Li Tai sitting high and reminded him.


    "Your Highness, although it sounds terrible."


    "But not necessarily!"


    As an old minister with high moral integrity and great reputation, he has seen great storms. When he is frightened, he retains a trace of Qingming.


    The determined tone was mixed with a glimmer of hope.


    These words, like a ray of sunshine penetrating the dark clouds, poured on the noisy hall.


    Unconsciously, the officials gradually stopped talking, stopped talking, and stared at Gao Shilian.


    Li Tai was liberated from the noise, and his head was also clear.


    If you put it on the king of Tang Dynasty, 80% of the action of raising your hand has made all the ministers shut up.


    After all, Li Tai is the first agent of the Court Affairs. His experience and aura must not be comparable to that of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    With a grateful look at Gao Shilian, Li Tai exhaled a foul breath, stared at Gao Shilian and said.


    "Duke Shen, what do you think?"


    Gao Shilian slowly turned sideways and his eyes flashed over his frightened faces.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although the station newspaper has explained the southwest war, it is quite brief."


    "The war report only mentions your Majesty''s occasional cold illness and understates it. It may not be as serious as you think."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers recalled it carefully.


    In the war report, it is indeed as Gao Shilian said.


    Everyone saw that the southwest war was in danger, so they preconceived that they did not exaggerate other consequences.


    At the thought of this, the shock in everyone''s mind was a little lighter.


    Gao Shilian slowly paced up a few steps and said.


    "Everyone, in retrospect, the first war report was a rough two lines, very simple."


    "This war report is extremely detailed and has a lot of doubts."


    After that, Gao Shilian turned slowly and looked at the scouts kneeling on the ground.


    "Is this war report wrong?"


    After listening to the question, the Scout knelt down and said in a trembling voice.


    "My Lord, my subordinates are just a little war report. I don''t know the content!"


    Seeing that there was nothing to ask, not to mention that there was still a wax seal on the bamboo tube, Gao Shilian did not intend to ask again.


    Gao Shilian, bypassing the scouts, went to the steps of the hall and winked at Li Tai on the stage.


    Li Tai, who sat high in the seat, knew Gao Shilian''s intention in an instant.


    As soon as the news came out, the ministers already knew that there was no small panic.


    If the news is inadvertently taken outside the palace by the ministers.


    It is bound to cause the fear of the people in the imperial city.


    At that time, it must be difficult to control.


    Holding the armrest of the seat, Li Tai slowly stood up and said.


    "What Duke Shen said is indeed reasonable!"


    "The southwest war is so urgent that Gu can send a fast horse to confirm the news."


    "But before that, this war report was full of doubts and still needs to be verified."


    After that, Li Tai''s eyes flashed, glanced at the ministers and said.


    "All the ministers listen to the order!"


    At this moment, the royal majesty flowing in the blood was revealed.


    Strong and vigorous voice shocked the hall.


    The candles flickered and the wind chimes at the Palace door trembled.


    In the buzzing hall, wisps of dust floated down.


    As if at this moment, the boy had the shadow of the king of Tang.


    The ministers were also unconsciously overwhelmed by this threat, bowed down and listened silently.


    Li Chengqian stood on the hall with his hands on his back and shouted.


    "From today on, before the war report is confirmed, whoever spreads rumors in the hall will be punished with fifty military sticks!"


    "All those who deceive the public with evil words outside the court will be demoted to a lower level, enter the dungeon and wait for the fall!"

 Chapter 431

    Chaotang blocked the news at the first moment.


    However, Wu Tong knew that changsun Wuji fell ill in the court.


    Normally speaking, Tang Hao should personally visit the old minister who takes care of himself everywhere.


    However, since Li Zhi still needed guidance in the barracks, Tang Hao ordered Wu Tong to visit his illness first and deal with it as appropriate.


    At dusk.


    After seeing off the slightly naughty Li Zhi, Tang Hao hurried back to his mansion.


    Before he reached the mansion, Tang Hao saw the tall figure walking with his head down in the distance.


    Wu Tong, who had always been quiet, became a little impatient at this time.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao, who was still on the bumpy horse, was in a hurry.


    "Difficult or not, the eldest sun Wuji is already critically ill?"


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao took his horse''s belly and ran away quickly.


    Before reaching the gate of the mansion, Tang Hao had already turned over and jumped off his horse''s back, looking at Wu Tong, who was coming up.


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    Wu Tong looked dignified and whispered in Tang Hao''s ear.


    "Marquis! Something bad!"


    Glancing around, Wu Tong continued.


    "Let''s go in and say."


    He threw the reins to the boy at the door. Tang Hao took Wu Tong and strode to the house door and hurried to the north house.


    Seeing Wu Tong''s uncertain face, Tang Hao still couldn''t stop. He asked in a deep voice as he walked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Tong gritted his teeth, approached Tang Hao and said.


    "There is something wrong with the southwest war."


    While talking, the man had entered the house.


    Wu Tong closed the door with his backhand and said.


    "Your Majesty has contracted a cold disease. The king''s master has been ambushed in the shade and has fled!"


    After listening, Tang Haoru was struck by lightning and stood on the spot.


    A moment later, Tang Hao collapsed on the soft couch and stared at Wu Tongdao.


    "The news was reliable."


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tongyun raised his eyebrows and said.


    "This is what Lord Chang Sun said himself."


    "Because of this news, Lord Chang sun was paralyzed on the spot!"


    Hissing.


    Tang Hao immediately took a breath.


    Originally, I thought the news was a suspicion among the neighbors. Unexpectedly, it came from the eldest sun Wuji.


    In this way, the news must be accurate.


    The news was too hot. For a moment, even Tang Hao felt a little confused.


    Tang Hao sat quietly on the soft couch, holding his chin in his hand, thinking carefully from beginning to end.


    Seeing Tang Hao thinking, Wu Tong didn''t dare to disturb him. He quietly went out to bring a pot of boiling water, brew a cup of tea and handed it to Tang Hao.


    Holding the hot tea cup in the palm of his hand, Tang Hao watched Wu Tong fiddle with the layers of white ashes until the red charcoal fire appeared.


    As the red light gradually reflected the whole house, Tang Hao''s heart seemed to understand gradually.


    Sipping a hot tea, Tang Hao flashed a fierce look in the depths of his eyes.


    "There are many doubtful points in this war report! There is a problem!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong, who was still adding charcoal fire, suddenly raised his head and looked at Tang Hao.


    something the matter?


    Is the war report related to the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty and the safety of the southwest border of the Tang Dynasty false?


    Wu Tong can''t believe his ears!


    With a touch of amazement and surprise, Wu Tong responded.


    "Hou Ye!"


    "The war report was presented in public by the scouts in the court and read out by father-in-law Rong!"


    "Lord Chang sun could hear it clearly. He even robbed the war report and checked it carefully!"


    "How could lord Chang sun lie to us?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Lord Chang sun certainly won''t lie to us."


    "It''s just that there''s something wrong with the content of the war report!"


    Hearing this, Wu Tong pressed his anxious mind and thought it over.


    long time.


    Wu Tong seemed to have figured it out a little and slowly analyzed it.


    "The terrain of the mountains is extremely complex, but the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty climbed over the mountains and stood at the high point."


    "General Li is not a layman either. If he really meets a shady place, he will be on guard."


    "Why can''t you even see through this little trick?"


    Tang Hao nodded slightly and answered.


    "Even if General Li is negligent for a while, all his soldiers are elite soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and have experienced the grand scene of life and death."


    "For a small ambush, even if there are some losses, it is far from being defeated."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong also felt quite reasonable.


    As Tang Hao said, strong generals and weak soldiers.


    Moreover, these soldiers themselves are not weak!


    Even if the enemy is defeated, he will not run away like the one in the urgent report.


    At the thought of this, Wu Tong''s eyes twinkled and seemed to see a clue.


    "In this way, the war report is either empty or exaggerated?"


    Speaking of this, Wu Tong was suspicious and said.


    "But if so, why is this false report of war?"


    Seeing Wu Tong still circling around the word false report, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "It is certainly not your Majesty''s intention to falsely report the war."


    "But in Chang''an City, some people have a heart and use clever means."


    After that, Tang Hao took two cups of tea on the table and played with the cup in his hand. His eyes were also gradually fierce.


    "Prince, I played a good chess this time."


    Hearing Tang Hao say this, Wu Tong suddenly realized.


    A low voice came slowly from the figure in front of the case.


    "Right and wrong, true and false, will be known tomorrow."


    "The military exercise has come to an end. Please inform me. All the officers and men return to the camp, the whole army is on alert and send troops at any time."

 Chapter 432

    It is less than January before the new year.


    The imperial city seems to be back in the bustle of the past.


    Quiet morning, warm heart of the dawn sprinkled on this land.


    On the long street.


    On the steaming food stalls, vendors rubbed their hands and greeted passers-by.


    Pedestrians dressed in all kinds of plush clothes, ha Bai Qi, familiar, smiled and greeted.


    The people who buy new year''s goods choose the items they want in various shops.


    On both sides of the long street, are there some children chasing and fighting each other from the shops, laughing and shuttling through the bustling crowd.


    At the door of the wine shop and tea house, people had already crowded.


    In this cold weather, drink two cups to warm up.


    Drunken fairy building.


    The restaurant has regained its former popularity. The attic, elegant rooms and even the hall on the first floor are overcrowded.


    "My guest, your wine has been served! Please enjoy yourself!"


    In the warm greeting, the boy put a jar of wine, hurriedly brought it to the door and greeted the guests at the next table.


    The fat man stretched out his fat palm, grabbed the wine jar and poured clear wine into four empty bowls.


    Glancing at the men on both sides from time to time, he said.


    "Sunspot, ah Hu, have you heard about the war in Datang?"


    The man with a black birthmark the size of a grape under his earlobe pulled a pottery bowl full of wine, put it in front of him and said carelessly.


    "Big fat, where did you hear it? Why did you lie to me?"


    The tiger headed man grinned and said.


    "Yes, Da Pang, we are at best richer. How can we know the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Glanced at the eyes of the two people who didn''t believe it at all. Big fat was a little anxious.


    Pop.


    The fat palm shook the desk in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    "This news was released by a senior official in the court. It''s absolutely true."


    After that, big fat leaned down on the desk and whispered.


    "We Datang, in the southwest, lost the war!"


    Seeing Da Pang''s serious expression and serious look, sunspot and ah Hu looked at each other with a smile and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Our Datang is an imperial expedition this time. They are well-equipped elite soldiers drawn from the garrison."


    "How can the Tubo barbarians, where birds don''t lay eggs, compete with our elite of the Tang Dynasty?"


    As soon as the voice fell, ah Hu echoed.


    "Yes! The sunspot is right."


    "What''s more, on the day of the expedition, I saw it clearly on the pavilion."


    "The king of Tang is accompanied by General Li, the God of the Tang army, and the heroine Li Wanqing!"


    Hearing this, the fat man clapped his hand and said mysteriously.


    "That''s right! It''s precisely because we Datang''s elite do their best and hold the heart of victory that we despise the enemy!"


    "The land of Tuyuhun doesn''t need to be flat in Datang. The terrain is high and steep. It''s easy to suffer from Qi diseases and weak hands and feet. Our soldiers suffer from depression."


    Speaking of the southwest, this fat man is the only one who has been here with business in three days.


    Well said, it''s kind of credible.


    Hearing this, they were a little skeptical, said the sunspot.


    "Is it true or not? Your majesty is the right man of the Tang Dynasty. He created the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty. The great people from all countries will not be able to solve an air disease?"


    When it comes to the king of the Tang Dynasty, the fat man was more careful. He glanced at the door, stretched out his arms, spread his arms over their shoulders, and the three gathered together.


    Big fat whispered in a low voice.


    "I heard that Nada was an official and noble general. Our majesty insisted on attacking Tubo barbarians. When he crossed the mountains, he unfortunately caught cold disease."


    As soon as the voice fell, sunspot and ah Hu''s face changed and suddenly bounced away. They looked at Da Pang incredulously and said.


    "Big fat... Don''t talk nonsense. It''s... It''ll behead!"


    Big fat frowned, lying on the table and whispered.


    "How dare I talk nonsense about it?"


    "I also heard those dignitaries whispering next door!"


    Hissing.


    The two men suddenly took a breath.


    It''s no small matter that the king is seriously ill.


    Look at the look of the big fat boy, it doesn''t look like talking and laughing with him.


    Originally there were two people who said they were laughing, but they suddenly became serious.


    The whole room was silent.


    There was a long silence.


    Ah Hu looked at Da Pang with empty eyes and said.


    "So the southwest is going to fight?"


    Big fat took up the wine bowl in front of him, took a sip and said.


    "The southwest is still far away from us. Even if we fight, we can''t worry about it!"


    Step, step.


    While he was talking, a hurried and messy step rushed towards Yajian.


    The next second, the door suddenly opened.


    A thin figure appeared in the doorway, gasped, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and shouted to the three people in Yajian.


    "When is it? You three are still here at leisure?"


    The three men looked at the bright and white young man with doubts.


    The figure at the door was stunned and roared.


    "Hurry and grab the grain! The southwest missed. It won''t be long before the barbarians will come over!"


    Hearing the speech, the three young people who were stunned changed their faces and looked at each other. They all saw the consternation in each other''s eyes.


    The figure at the door sighed and roared.


    "Lengtou goose, you don''t store food now. You''re still waiting to compete for food with the refugees from the southwest!"


    Then the thin young man turned and ran downstairs.


    At this moment, Yajian''s three talents suddenly woke up, suddenly got up and shouted.


    "Monkey spirit! Wait for us!"

 Chapter 433

    The three of them who knew later rushed out of the door.


    Stepping out of the elegant room, I suddenly found that the noisy noise of the drunken fairy building had disappeared.


    The three men looked at the hall on the first floor.


    The desk, which was originally full, is now empty. The pottery bowls and bamboo chopsticks on the table are scattered on the ground.


    The clean wine shop is in a mess.


    The three people looked at the hall as if they had been robbed, and suddenly became frightened.


    The noise, footsteps and shouts outside the street were in a mess and poured into the ears of the three people.


    Ah Hu rushed downstairs first and opened the half closed door.


    At the eye, pedestrians hurried with cloth bags, urging their relatives behind them.


    Some women simply took their children and rushed home.


    This scene is comparable to a grand festival scene. What is different is the look of everyone.


    Instead of the festive appearance of the festival, he looked worried and anxious.


    Big fat looked at the crowd running down the street and muttered.


    "How could this happen? We just drank in the restaurant for an hour."


    Ah Hu listened, stamped his feet and said.


    "What are you waiting for? Monkey is right! Hurry to grab food!"


    Before the voice fell, ah Hu rushed into the bustling crowd and ran towards his house.


    Sunspot and Da Pang, standing at the door of Zuixian building, looked at each other and joined the turbulent flow of people.


    As soon as ah huzha returned to his house, his wife handed over two cloth bags and muttered.


    "When did you come back? Go to the west market and see if there is any food!"


    Ah Hu didn''t have time to think about it. He grabbed the cloth bag and ran to the stable.


    Just after running two steps, there was an angry voice from behind.


    "Don''t you lose your head! There are more people in the street than ants. You vertical horse, you can''t get to the west market until what year and month."


    The people in the Tang Dynasty are fierce, and ah Hu is no exception.


    The scolding immediately stifled ah Hu''s body and turned his head like running outside the house.


    Taking this cloth bag to the west market, ah Hu was really stunned by the scene in front of him.


    In front of each grain shop, there were dense rows of people, like a long twisted dragon winding in such a large market.


    The noisy crowd was full of discussions about the war.


    Ah Hu moved slowly with the long dragon.


    Listening to the discussion in my ear, I only hate that I didn''t prepare earlier when I heard the news.


    When he was annoyed, the long dragon in front of him suddenly scattered a lot of people, and the sound of scolding kept coming to his ears.


    "This dog surnamed Zhu, relying on the abundance of the granary at home, actually sits on the ground and starts the price. It''s really shameless!"


    "It''s worthy of the surname Zhu. It''s not enough to eat fat head and big ears. A heart is so black!"


    "Such a big grain producing family that makes war money should get a thousand knives and put oil in the pot."


    From these curses, ah Hu already understood.


    This man surnamed Zhu was originally a relative of a powerful man in Chang''an city. He had thousands of good fields under his command. He was known as "Zhu Bancang" in the imperial city.


    The implication of Zhu Bancang is that this person''s grain accounts for half of the grain of the whole imperial city.


    At this time, the war was tight, and naturally the food became hot.


    Of course, the grain in the official warehouse can also help the people.


    But this is not a time of war, and the people are not without food. They just hoard in their own warehouses for peace of mind.


    With a group of people leaving, ah Hu suddenly opened up in front of him.


    Suddenly, he moved a lot of distance. Ah Hu didn''t know whether to be happy or worried for a while.


    After a long wait, I finally saw the fat face. Across the desk, ah Hu touched out five baht and handed over the cloth bag.


    A moment later, the Zhu family servant threw the cloth bag out.


    Looking at the half filled cloth bag, ah Hu was stunned for a moment and asked.


    "Why only half a bag?"


    Hearing the speech, the fat middle-aged man at the other end of the case smiled disdainfully and said.


    "This is not what it used to be. If you want it, take it away."


    "If not, I don''t want the money."


    While talking, the strings of five baht money suddenly threw out.


    Ding bell, fell in front of ah Hu.


    Ah Hu immediately became angry, pointed to the greasy face and scolded.


    "Drive up prices and make a lot of war money! Aren''t you afraid of the government catching you?"


    The figure in the table stood up, looked at the wooden card hanging on the nearby wooden column, picked up the brush, added a pen, and immediately turned over the grain house.


    The voice of disdain came slowly.


    "The government?"


    "Now the court is in a mess. The government doesn''t want to control us ordinary people."


    A pair of fat hands hung the tag on the wooden post again. The fat body slowly sat down, squeezed into the seat, glanced at ah Hu and said softly.


    "I still say, buy. Take it away! If you don''t buy, put it down."


    Being stared contemptuously by the small eyes on the seat, ah Hu was angry and shook his fist secretly.


    But seeing two rows of servants with knives standing on both sides of the hall, ah Hu held back.


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s been so long?"


    A rush came from behind.


    Then the noise rang out again.


    "If you don''t buy it, go quickly! You''re still staring at wasting other people''s time."


    "That''s right! It''s just that you don''t buy it. You still raise the price of food. Is this trying to harm others?"


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry..."

 Chapter 434

    The news leaked and the city was full of wind and rain.


    The panic of the war haunted the hearts of the people who did not know the truth.


    There are rumors all over the major restaurants.


    The grain markets in the imperial city were overcrowded.


    After learning the news, Li Tai went straight to the Tai Chi hall and urgently summoned all humerus ministers.


    After another, the ministers hurried over.


    At the same time, the long history of Jin Wu Wei from all over the imperial city also came.


    Sun Wuji entered the hall and looked at the old ministers standing on both sides of the hall and Li Tai pacing at the head of the hall.


    "Your Highness! How could this be?"


    "Did the southwest war leak out?"


    Fang Xuanling caught a glimpse of his eldest son Wuji hurried into the hall, stamped his feet, frowned and said.


    "Hey! Elder sun, your health is important!"


    "You should rest at ease. There are us on the side of the hall."


    Then he stepped forward and went in and helped the weak body.


    The eldest sun Wuji looked anxious, patted his hand and said.


    "Lord Lai, it''s a big deal. How can I do anything?"


    "What''s the situation in the imperial city now?"


    Step, step.


    As soon as the voice fell, a hurried footsteps came.


    Under the watchful eyes of the important officials of the Imperial Hall, a Jin Wuwei chief Shi quickly stepped into the hall, half knelt on the hall, hugged his fists and hurried.


    "Your Highness! The people of the Imperial City looted grain. The western market was overcrowded. Zhu Bancang sat on the ground and the price of grain has tripled!"


    As soon as the voice fell, messy footsteps sounded outside the hall.


    "Your Highness! South of the Imperial City, many people fight to buy food."


    "The whole market is full of fights."


    "A little out of control!"


    Before people arrive, the voice of anxiety has come!


    While talking, the two guards, Shi Chang, knelt on the ground.


    The other Jin Wu Wei Long Shi who accompanied him glanced at Li Tai, who was pacing, and said.


    "Report back to your highness!"


    "Many aristocratic families bully the grain market and resell at high prices for the second time!"


    The whole imperial grain market was in chaos.


    This heavy report only made Li Tai out of breath.


    The ministers standing on both sides of the hall listened to the reports from these places, their faces were dignified to the extreme, and their hearts were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    Du Ruhui patted his thigh, twisted the bitter gourd face and said.


    "Only half a day, how could this happen?"


    Complaining tone, with endless anxiety and helplessness.


    "Report!"


    In a long voice, the left guard General of the Imperial Army marched up the hall.


    "Your majesty! The west gate is crowded with a large number of people out of the city, and cars and horses have caused serious congestion at the north gate."


    One wave is not flat, another wave rises.


    Your Highness''s old ministers were only frightened! Each face was earthy.


    In just half a day, the imperial city of Chang''an was like a mountain rain and the sky collapsed.


    Where is the former imperial city? It''s a picture of the coming of the end and the coming of mountain torrents!


    Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Gao Shilian and others looked at each other with dignified amazement on their faces.


    But in your highness, there was a man with an anxious face, but his heart was full of joy.


    This man is a Hou Junji who is mixed with old ministers and does not speak.


    Li Tai in the hall, with a handsome face completely gloomy, swept his tiger eyes and shouted to the four generals kneeling in the hall.


    "Who! Who sent the news?"


    Hearing the speech, the three Jin Wuwei generals in charge of the order of the Imperial City bowed their heads.


    A general frowned into Sichuan characters, pondered for a moment and said.


    "Your Highness, the news seems to come sporadically from wine shops and tea houses."


    "As for which one, the last general... The last general doesn''t know."


    The eldest sun Wuji took two steps, looked at Li Tai with an angry face on the hall, and said slowly.


    "Your Highness!"


    "This restaurant is a gathering place for all kinds of people, mixed with good and bad people."


    "There are still rumors everywhere. The Imperial City, Chang''an, is completely chaotic!"


    Gao Shilian also stood up and mused.


    "Now, it is neither famine nor continuous war."


    "What the people fear is just the direction of rumors. There are more than rumors, and people are terrified."


    "As the saying goes, food is the most important thing for the people. When the people rush for food like this, they worry about insufficient storage."


    "The most urgent task is to rectify the speculators and profiteers and build the prestige of the court!"


    What the two old ministers said is reasonable.


    Rumors can be cured!


    Those who bid up prices should be treated even more!


    Li Tai, standing in the hall, brushed his sleeves angrily, stood with his hands on his back and shouted.


    "All generals listen!"


    "Immediately, arrest speculators, big businessmen!"


    "No matter who you are, you will be arrested."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao looked at the left guard General of the Imperial Army, his eyes flashed a sharp look and said.


    "Put up a notice to tell the people not to panic. The southwest war is nothing."


    At this point, Li Tai paused for a moment and then said in a deep voice.


    "Thoroughly investigate wine shops, tea houses and other venues."


    "Once you find that people are deluded by evil words, ask and kill them in the street. There can be no mistake!"


    The four generals kneeling on the ground got up and slowly withdrew from the hall.


    After the four generals left, the dignified color on the faces of the ministers slowed down slightly.


    Li Tai glanced at the few people present, and glanced at Hou Junji intentionally or unintentionally. His eyes were bright and deep.


    "General Hou, the chaos in the imperial city is your dereliction of duty in charge of the royal guard!"


    "Do you want to stand here and stand by?"


    With a sharp drink, Hou Junji hurried out of the crowd and said.


    "Your Highness, calm down!"


    "The last general will go to mobilize Ruishi, renovate the imperial city and appease the people."


    After that, Hou Junji slowly walked out of the hall. When he walked out of the hall door, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 435

    Hou Junji was ordered out of the temple.


    Looking at the back of the striding out, Li Tai flashed a fierce look in his eyes.


    Look around at the courtiers and say.


    "Gentlemen, there are many doubts about this matter. Let''s move to the Council hall."


    Then he waved his big hand and led the people to the Council hall.


    In front of the sand table, Li Tai stared at Gao Shilian and said.


    "Duke Shen, I know you were telling the truth when you analyzed the war a few days ago."


    "There are no outsiders at this time. You might as well come and listen to you."


    After listening, Gao Shilian looked around and glanced at the faces of a cadre of old ministers.


    Changsun Wuji, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, etc. are all confidants of the king of Tang.


    Nodded slightly, Gao Shilian stared at the sand table and said slowly.


    "As you said a few days ago, your Majesty''s move can only succeed and there is no way back."


    Hearing this sentence, a cadre of old ministers headed by sun Wuji changed their complexion and shook their body. They all had an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Gao Shilian saw that you all looked dignified, but the conversation turned and said.


    "Although the war is dangerous, it will not be like what the war report says. Is there anything strange in it?"


    No one asked, Gao Shilian continued.


    "This time, the elite of the Tang Dynasty came out together, and there were countless counselors. How could an ambush lead to the defeat of the whole army?"


    "Or even if your majesty is seriously ill, and there is a handsome talent Li Jing sitting in town, you can take over the military power of the whole army on behalf of your majesty."


    At this time, Gao Shilian''s doubts, which had originally troubled the hearts of the ministers, were fully revealed.


    Sun Wuji twists his beard, frowns, takes over the conversation and says.


    "That''s the truth!"


    "Your Majesty is good at listening to advice, and he is not a person who insists on his own way. He will definitely not make such a big mistake and lead to the fall of the whole army."


    As soon as the words fell, Fang Xuanling slowly came forward and said with a dignified look.


    "According to what you said, is this information false or false?"


    Gao Shilian pondered for a long time and said.


    "As for the true and false, I''m not sure at this time."


    "But the military information reported in this war report must be untrue."


    The old ministers present were all human beings.


    When I first saw the war report, I was shocked, but when I looked back, I had more or less doubts in my heart.


    This time, seeing that the military general and old minister are so sure, I have a feeling of being seated.


    Du Ruhui frowned and said, "Gee".


    "How dare someone falsely report such a big event? Have you eaten the bear''s heart and leopard''s courage?"


    "Moreover, what is the Scout''s intention to report these false war reports?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai snorted coldly, stared at the sand table and said slowly.


    "Naturally, someone wants us to know this."


    After that, Li Tai raised his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "I also want the people of the imperial city to know this!"


    Although not specified, there has been a ripple in the hearts of everyone.


    For a moment, false war reports and food grabbing can be linked in an instant.


    Fang Xuanling''s face changed slightly, suddenly raised his head, looked at Li Tai and said.


    "This man used the war report to create panic, causing panic in the imperial city."


    "Obviously, this man is coming for your highness!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone had something in mind.


    Today, Li Tai acts as the deputy of the court in the Tang Dynasty hall.


    The black hand behind him, however, disturbed the court wantonly, and was restless inside and outside the imperial city.


    If investigated, as the head of power, Li Tai, who sits in Chang''an, can not escape his blame.


    The last beneficiaries of all this are undoubtedly the other two princes.


    The battle of the prince!


    Almost at the same time.


    The ministers looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other''s eyes.


    Sun Wuji sank in his heart, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes became deeper. He sighed silently in his heart.


    The king of Tang is not in the palace. I''m afraid this time, the secret struggle between the princes will set off a bloody storm in the ancient capital.


    It is a taboo for the dispute over the monarch.


    Although all the ministers present thought of this place, no one dared to mention it. They all hung their heads and remained silent.


    Li Tai''s eyes crossed everyone''s faces and said in a deep voice.


    "At present, the storm of grain grabbing in the Tang Dynasty has made the whole Imperial City restless and earth shaking."


    "Only by calming down the matter as quickly as possible can we stabilize the hearts of the people in the imperial city."


    "Duke Shen, you hold the military power of the imperial city''s barracks in the city and calm down the whole Chang''an as soon as possible."


    "In addition, I will order the new soldiers to transfer more than 30000 people to assist you in the rectification of Chang''an."


    After listening, Gao Shilian bowed slightly and hugged boxing.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I will do it with all my strength."


    Hearing the speech, Li Tai nodded slowly, looked at Gao Shilian with deep meaning, and said slowly.


    "Duke Shen, be careful."


    Be careful.


    Although the voice was flat, it fell on the ears of these ministers, but it weighed a thousand kilograms.


    The dispute over the monarch.


    Many people are involved.


    I''m afraid you can''t help yourself, even if you don''t want to participate in this game.


    Thinking of the behind the events, the old ministers present felt their backs cold and uneasy.

 Chapter 436

    Viscount house.


    The whole imperial city was in panic.


    The residence located in the square area of viscount''s house is still the same.


    I can''t smell a trace of panic here, as if I were isolated from the world.


    There are Qu Yun, Xing, people suffering, death, people suffering.


    Probably so.


    People here have a large number of grain supplies in official warehouses and a large number of fish and meat.


    Never worry about eating and drinking.


    In the warm sun, Tang Hao stood outside the cave, stretching and relaxing his muscles and bones.


    In the palace not far away, the servants were already holding high stools, hooking their hands and wiping the dust on the door.


    The maidservants also took brooms and swept a wide area in front of the house.


    The middle-aged steward commanded the tall man who was sticking the peach charm, and the cry came faintly from left to right.


    Looking at the festive vermilion color, it already has some taste of the new year.


    Dada dada.


    The horse''s hooves tumbled sharply.


    Wu Tong galloped in with his horse.


    Before people came near, Wu Tong''s cry came.


    "Marquis! Changes in the city!"


    Tang Hao looked a little chilly and looked at Wu Tong who turned over and dismounted.


    "What''s up?"


    Wu Tong handed the reins to the boys on both sides of the house door, then strode forward and said.


    "In the Imperial City, the people robbed grain. The king of Wei has ordered martial law in the whole city."


    "Catch those who deceive the public and imprison the large grain storage households with sitting prices."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned, looked at the clear sky and said.


    "It seems that they did it!"


    Wu Tong didn''t understand Tang Hao and said.


    "Do it?"


    Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong, who was suspicious, patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Come on, come in and say."


    While talking, he walked towards the house.


    Wu tonglue thought, caught up and whispered.


    "Lord, is what you said yesterday exactly what you said today?"


    "The prince... Did they use this false war report to create panic in the imperial city?"


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly.


    "Yes, that''s their purpose."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong''s eyes relaxed and said.


    "Lord Hou, the imperial city is in chaos at present, but the king of Wei''s means are fierce."


    "The order to kill was issued on the spot. Jin Wuwei and the imperial guards have cooperated with each other, and the riot will be calmed down immediately."


    While talking, they had reached the door of the north house, and Wu Tong said in a deep voice.


    "The news came from the detective, but there was no action from the prince!"


    After listening, Tang Hao turned his head and said.


    "No action?"


    Wu Tong nodded heavily and said.


    "Exactly!"


    "The wind of robbing grain is already popular in the imperial city! But there is no news in the prince''s house. Even Hou Junji has dispatched royal guards to punish those big families who have amassed windfall wealth."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned slightly and said.


    "It''s reasonable to say that at this time, the prince took advantage of the chaos. Why should he bear it when he killed speculators and won the hearts of the people by calming the imperial city?"


    "Is there a deeper conspiracy behind this?"


    Thinking for a moment, Tang Hao waved his big hand and said.


    "Go, go to the market."


    ¡­¡­


    West City.


    In the open Zhujia grain shop, a one foot long wooden card hung.


    The eye-catching vermilion handwriting price persuaded a group of people who came to rob grain madly.


    However, there is still a long line at the door of the shop.


    The panic of the war shrouded in the clouds. The slightly affluent people have ignored the painstaking hard-earned money, just to buy a few bags of grain and feel at ease.


    By the door of the shop, some people who got grain came out one after another.


    The people carrying full grain bags seemed to have picked up treasure, with a happy smile on their faces.


    It made the people who were waiting in line even more anxious.


    There is so much grain harvested in a year. If you carry a bag, you will lose a hope.


    In this western market, there are already several grain shops, which are closed to thank customers and are no longer sold.


    In the shop, "Zhu Bancang" tilted his legs and put it on the table, with his fat body squeezed into the seat.


    Drinking tea, squinting at the other end of the table, accompanied by the smiling, nodding woman, said.


    "How much did you bring?"


    The woman felt for a while, took out a string of five baht money from her pocket and smiled.


    "Master Zhu, as usual, let''s fight."


    While talking, the woman handed in a patch pocket with her head sideways.


    "Thank you, Master Zhu."


    The figure on the seat glanced at the five baht coins neatly arranged on the table and said angrily.


    "With that money, do you want two more?"


    The woman looked embarrassed, put her hands together and begged.


    "Lord Zhu, my husband broke his arm this year, so he relied on me to sell some green vegetables for a living."


    "Take pity on me. Weigh two buckets according to the old price."


    The words were full of humbleness, and the woman kept bowing.


    Hearing the speech, Zhu Bancang pulled back his thick legs, held the armrest of the seat and scolded.


    "Pity you? Who pity me?"


    "You don''t have enough money for one fight. Do you want two?"


    Then he waved his hand impatiently and said.


    "If you have money, buy it. If you don''t have money, get out of here."


    The woman grabbed the coins on the desk, held them in her hand, handed them up and said in a trembling voice.


    "Then have a fight, a fight will do."


    "Lord Zhu, please be kind. Two three-year-old children are still waiting for me to go home and cook porridge."


    Pop.


    A pair of fat hands slapped on the back of the thin hands.


    In the clanging sound, coins were scattered on the table and in the shop.


    Zhu Bancang suddenly became angry and said.


    "Can''t you understand people?"


    "Can''t buy it! Do you understand?"


    Zhu Bancang looked at the woman lying on the ground, picking up coins everywhere, spit and said.


    "It''s bad luck to meet people like you when doing business."


    Then he looked at the servants on both sides of the hall and shouted.


    "Are you blind? Don''t you do it yet?"


    "Fork out!"

 Chapter 437

    Under the power of obscenity.


    The servants on both sides of the hall frowned, hesitated for a second, and walked out of the two.


    He took the woman''s arm and dragged it out the door.


    The woman dragged on the ground, crying and shouting.


    "Lord Zhu, please, please."


    This scene only made all the people in line feel cold.


    "Bold!"


    A powerful roar came from outside the door.


    Chug, chug, chug.


    In the sound of armour rubbing, Hou Junji strode in with a knife handle at his waist in his right hand.


    Dozens of silver armor imperial forest sergeants followed behind.


    The people in line hurriedly made way.


    Seeing that the officers and soldiers were coming, Zhu Bancang immediately changed into a face, tilted his mustache, slightly bowed his body and said.


    "I don''t know the official''s visit, but I don''t want to meet you..."


    Before he finished, Hou Junji suddenly raised his right hand and said.


    "It''s brave to hoard and hoard strange things and drive up prices!"


    "Take it!"


    Give an order.


    Two imperial forest warriors lined up, one left and one right, overturned several cases, and put Zhu Bancang out.


    Zhu Bancang suddenly turned pale and shouted.


    "Jun Ye! I''m wronged! The grain price is rising in this market!"


    Hearing the speech, Hou Junji''s eyes coagulated, with a sense of obliteration, stared at the fat face and said.


    "Rise? Who ordered you to rise all over the sky?"


    Being stared at by the cold eyes, Zhu Bancang only felt his back cold, his legs and feet soft, his lips trembling and said.


    "Officer... Officer, spare your life! Spare your life!"


    "The southwest lost the war and saw the war coming. The small... The small also made some money for... For the sake of the future."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Bancang turned his head tremblingly and said to the hall.


    "Quickly... Take out the money... And give it to the general."


    "No, no, no... confiscate, I confiscate."


    Hou Junji stared at Zhu Bancang and said in a deep voice.


    "How can you confuse the public with evil words about the court?"


    "Drag away! You can ask and cut!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Bancang''s sweat rolled down and shouted.


    "General! General!"


    "I dare not! I dare not!"


    In the howling sound like killing a pig, Zhu Bancang was picked up by two imperial forest sergeants and dragged out of the hall.


    After looking at all the people who were afraid, Hou Junji looked cold and said in awe.


    "People of the Tang Dynasty, the war in the southwest is very good."


    "Your Majesty, the dragon is strong. Don''t believe the rumor."


    "The king of Wei has an order. If there are any more false discussions about the outline of the court, shoot to death!"


    After that, Hou Junji brushed his cloak and strode out of the hall.


    A powerful and heavy voice came from the tall figure.


    "All the surplus grain in the granary shall be confiscated!"


    Just then.


    make love.


    There was a loud clapping in the street at the door.


    Hou Junji raised his eyes. A look of surprise and doubt flashed in his eyes and disappeared in a moment.


    Arched hands, Hou Junji said to the figure in the street.


    "General Tang."


    Tang Hao lifted up a smile, got off his horse slowly and said.


    "General Hou did his duty to investigate and deal with the bid up of grain prices!"


    Hearing the praise, Hou Junji smiled brightly and walked forward.


    "I should try my best to carry out the things ordered by the king of Wei."


    After that, Hou Junji pointed to Zhu Bancang, who was bound by backhand and shouted repeatedly.


    "Such acts of bullying the people and dominating the city are hateful and should be severely punished!"


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    While talking, Hou Junji glanced at Tang Hao with a playful smile.


    Tang Hao smiled and arched his hands.


    "General Hou''s move naturally won the hearts of the people."


    Hou Junji looked at Tang Hao deeply and replied with an arched hand.


    "I have an important task, so I won''t talk to general Tang again."


    "Another day, I''ll come to the door and ask general Tang for some wine."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao nodded politely, arched his hands and said goodbye.


    Looking at the distant back, Wu Tong was puzzled about each post in his heart, staring at Tang Hao''s bright and dark face and said.


    "Lord Hou, this general Hou is really business and decent!"


    "Why is it like this?"


    Looking at the hurried crowd, Tang Hao said slowly with a shrewd look in his eyes.


    "Do you remember what Hou Junji said to his people?"


    Hearing this inexplicable response, Wu Tong thought for a moment and said.


    "Not a word, but in my mind."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao slowly looked at Wutong and said.


    "I was like you before, and I didn''t understand what they meant this time."


    "Now after listening to the words, I have some eyebrows under the fine products."


    Without Wu Tong''s inquiry, Tang Hao whispered.


    "Hou Junji''s mention of his Majesty''s dragon body seems unintentional, but in fact it is suspected of guiding people''s suspicion."


    "Even though Zhu Bancang is hateful, he is just driving up prices. It is never as serious as asking for a cut."


    The original seemingly plain words, mentioned by Tang Hao at this time, seem to have some truth.


    Wu Tong frowned and said.


    "It''s too late to kill Zhu Bancang, but this is a special time."


    "It''s a neat way to end rumors in this way."


    "It''s just that Hou Junji tried his best to work for the king of Wei and contacted the prince?"


    After listening, Tang Hao turned his head, looked at Wu Tong and said.


    "This is where Hou Junji is deep."


    "If nothing unexpected happens, tomorrow, Chang''an city will fall into another storm."

 Chapter 438

    1 p.m. to 3 p.m..


    Thin clouds cover up the warm sun, and the sky light dissipates, and the whole Chang''an gradually darkens.


    Tang Hao looked up at the dazzling golden disc and muttered.


    "It''s going to change."


    The people carrying cloth bags gradually lost their previous hurry and wandered in the street.


    Say that groups of people talk about the scene just now, or tell those who are late.


    Half a day, for these people, it was like a terrible nightmare.


    People who had bought grain stood in the street, pointed to the grain shop in Xishi, scolded and went home bitterly.


    Those who have not yet bought food seem to have picked up a great bargain, and their faces are full of happiness.


    On the long street and on the jujube red war horses, Hou Junji was majestic.


    After taking a look, the more than a dozen aristocratic families with their arms tied behind the Imperial Army showed a happy face.


    Beside him, Shi, a commander of the imperial forest army, showed a worried look, glanced at his long beard and old cheek and said.


    "General Hou, do we really want to behead these grain storage aristocratic families?"


    After hearing this, Hou Junji turned his head slightly and said.


    "What doubts does Chang Shi have? Is it unclear what his Highness the king of Wei said?"


    The long history listened and bowed his head.


    "Subordinates dare not!"


    "But those who bid up prices have been punished by law, confiscating coins and confiscating granaries."


    "Although they are hateful, they have not reached the point of killing. Why should the general make such a decision?"


    After hearing this, Hou Junji gave a cold hum, and his face was cold.


    "Listening to Chang Shi''s tone, he seems to sympathize with these bullies!"


    "How could Chang''an imperial city make a fuss if it were not for bewitching people and spreading rumors?"


    Speaking of this, Hou Junji suddenly raised his voice and said sternly.


    "Your Majesty marched in person, and the soldiers fought with blood. Even the king of Wei in the court managed everything every day!"


    "And look at these people, who deceive and dominate the city and make trouble. Where do they look for the sake of my Datang River and mountain?"


    "If we don''t get rid of the scum of Datang, when can we return the peace of Datang imperial city and let the people live and work in peace and contentment?"


    The passionate words of these speeches suddenly spread in the bustling street.


    Many people wandering along the street clapped and applauded when they heard this popular word.


    Hou Junji stroked his long white beard on his chin, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "Go! Go to the wine shop, the tea house!"


    The party rode along and headed for the largest wine shop in the city.


    From noon, the thorough investigation has just begun.


    Hou Junji took more than 30 imperial soldiers shuttling between major restaurants, teahouses and grain markets.


    Check and visit one by one.


    Arrest all the originators of those rumors.


    The clatter of horse hoofs and the sound of neat clip friction jumped all over the corners of the streets.


    From time to time, people were dragged out of their homes and stuffed into prison cars.


    Jin Wuwei guards walked through the streets of Chang''an and heard what people said and did.


    The news of the war and the news of your Majesty''s cold illness spread from one to ten to a hundred.


    As for the source, no one can tell, the Tao is unknown.


    According to the facts, half of the people in the imperial city are probably both disseminators and listeners.


    People who had applauded for such acts gradually climbed up to a touch of inexplicable fear.


    At night, there was a shrill scream in the neighborhood from time to time, with chickens flying and dogs jumping, mixed with the crying of women and children, which added a bit of alarm to the night.


    Before the curfew, the people put out their oil lamps and lay down in the window in fear that their doors would be knocked open.


    It was not until dark that the imperial city returned to its original silence.


    Da Pang waited until midnight to get up from the window trembling. His stiff legs had long been unable to move.


    In the dark, he stumbled and knocked over the fish wash on the wooden frame.


    There were several barks outside in the clanging sound.


    The lady sitting at the head of the bed scolded softly.


    "Don''t have eyes! You want to kill our family?"


    Big fat shivered twice, put his hand on the wooden frame, and a pair of ears quietly listened to the sound outside the house.


    After a incense stick.


    Seeing that there was no movement outside, he kneaded his numb legs and stood up.


    When I held my forehead, I found that my forehead was already wet with cold sweat.


    With a touch of panic, big fat said with lingering fear.


    "This inspection is too strict. I heard that many people who spread rumors and some aristocratic family disciples were arrested."


    The figure at the head of the bed took a long deep breath, lowered his voice and said.


    "I heard that general Hou was investigating the matter thoroughly. The famous general must have been ordered by the king of Wei to be selfless and leak free."


    Big fat touched the edge of the bed, sat on the bed and said in a deep voice.


    "I''ve heard that general Hou once said in the long street that he would behead these people who spread rumors in the morning. I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    In the dark, big fat obviously felt a cold shiver around him.


    The voice of surprise came to my ears.


    "Beheading?"


    "Is it so serious?"


    Big fat sighed and said.


    "Who knows, general Hou stayed in the barracks for a long time. He was used to the harsh military orders. I''m afraid it''s true this time!"


    A timid voice sounded from beside him.


    "Then... Then you sent... News to your two old friends..."


    Before he finished, big fat hurriedly covered the lady''s lips with a pair of big hands, with a touch of reproach in panic.


    "You want me to die!"


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    At the same time, they gasped twice, Da Pang stroked his chest and said.


    "Sleep! Stop talking!"

 Chapter 439

    The next day, noon.


    It was gloomy and gray.


    West Street.


    Fifty people, their hands tied behind their backs, were divided into five columns and knelt neatly in the middle of the market.


    The hard and cold floor touched their knees, and many people knelt in the cold wind, trembling and trembling.


    These 50 odd people are the rumor mongers caught yesterday.


    The people who shouted grievances yesterday are all black and blue and dying today.


    The blood marks whipped by whips are clearly printed on the face, and the swollen cheeks are red and dry in the lower jaw.


    Under the rotten clothes, the open skin and flesh were exposed, and the crimson blood clotted on the terrible wound.


    Obviously, these people were tortured.


    Many vendors and people stood far away in a circle.


    Watching the frightening scene and whispering.


    Many people are puzzled by Hou Junji''s actions.


    "What''s the situation? I was just in the prison car. Why did I suddenly get pulled down?"


    "Look at this scene... Is it necessary to ask and kill on the spot?"


    "It''s really hateful for these people to hoard strange things, but... But they won''t kill them?"


    "Yes! The granary is confiscated and the coins are confiscated. The punishment is heavy enough. If you ask for further punishment, it is true. The punishment is too heavy."


    A voice of doubt sounded in the west market.


    Hearing the whispers in his ears, Hou Junji, sitting opposite the fifty people, glanced at the people around him, and his cold eyes fell on the fifty people again.


    The thick and strong voice shouted slowly from the old general.


    "Your eyes have no laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty. You deceive the public and disturb the hearts of the people. Your sin is unforgivable."


    "Driving up prices and bullying the market are even more serious crimes!"


    Speaking of this, Hou Junji had a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    "And wait for the scum of the Tang Dynasty, you deserve to die!"


    As soon as the word "death" came out, the figure of the fifty people kneeling in front of them suddenly shook, and many people suddenly raised their heads.


    Hou Junji looked cold, slowly raised his right hand and shouted.


    "Today, at the end of the day, I will be ordered by King Wei to eliminate harm for the people and for the Tang Dynasty!"


    With that, Hou Junji suddenly stood up, and his scarlet cloak flew in the wind behind him.


    The big hand waved down suddenly and shouted loudly.


    "Beheading on the spot!"


    There was a strong sense of killing in the roar, which shook the whole audience!


    Fifty people on their knees were stunned on the spot.


    The onlookers could not help but step back and looked at Hou Junji on the steps in amazement.


    Even the accompanying more than 30 royal guards were slightly stunned.


    Although I heard about it yesterday, it still surprised everyone when I really wanted to be beheaded.


    After a brief stupor, under the instinctive desire to survive, 50 people suddenly woke up.


    Some people looked pale and shouted that they were wronged.


    Someone moved his trembling legs, fell on the ground and shouted for mercy.


    Another person was pale and silent, and a pool of urine stains slowly appeared on the ground.


    The onlookers were shocked and stared at the soldiers on the field.


    Wow.


    A shrill cry floated over the whole west city along the cold wind.


    "Is it not enough to confiscate money and grain depots?"


    The shrill cry came from behind the crowd, accompanied by a heart-rending cry.


    Among the people''s glances, a woman in gorgeous clothes stumbled away from the crowd and rushed in towards the center of the market.


    The onlookers also slowly made a way for the woman to pass.


    Poop.


    The woman stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the woman propped up half of her body and slowly raised her face stuck to the soil.


    The broken cheek was flushed out and gradually fainted into a piece.


    Loose hair hung disorderly on her forehead, and a resentful look came from the woman''s red and swollen eyes.


    "Hoarding goods and raising prices is wrong, but after all, the crime is not fatal!"


    "But you force each other step by step."


    Then the woman raised her right hand, pointed to all the soldiers in the field, and finally fixed it on Hou Junji with a solemn face.


    "You... You are all demons!"


    "King Wei''s order! Hum! King Wei''s order!"


    "The king of Wei is not a good thing!"


    At this moment, the woman looked excited and struggled to get up.


    "When acting for the government, killing is so popular."


    "If such a person climbs to the throne of the Tang Dynasty, what is the difference between him and the cruel, cruel and cruel king Zhou?"


    The shrill voice of reprimand mixed in the cold wind and blew into the hearts of everyone in the field.


    Looking at the woman standing in the cold wind, she screamed bitterly and shook the blocking Jin Wu guard.


    The previous resentment against these profiteers gradually dissipated and turned to a little pity for the woman.


    Hou Junji stared at the lonely woman, the light in the depths of his eyes flashed, and a smile appeared in his heart.


    Glancing at the woman, he murmured.


    "Abuse the prince in the street! How dare you! I think you''re a woman. I''ll spare your life."


    After that, Mei Feng raised his eyebrows, stared at the hesitant Jin Wu guard and shouted.


    "Why? I''m used to the life without blood on the knife. I can''t do it anymore?"


    Bang.


    Hou Junji kicked the table before turning over, and his voice rose abruptly.


    "Don''t forget that you are warriors of the Tang Dynasty! Do you want to disobey the order of King Wei?"


    Hearing the speech, Jin Wu''s Guard soldiers frowned and took out their sabres one after another.


    Poop poop.


    The cold Tang Dao stabbed into the kneeling body.


    Ah ~ no!


    The shrill voice blew in everyone''s eardrum.


    The woman stared in horror. In her eyes, there was a Tang Dao dripping with thick and red, and a slowly collapsed body.


    At this moment, it seemed that the screams of pain and the sound of cutting flesh with a sharp blade had disappeared.


    The woman''s mind was blank. She looked at the gurgling blood flowing from her husband''s chest. Her legs and feet were soft and sank down.

 Chapter 440

    Bullies and rumor mongers are executed.


    Hou Junji caught a glimpse of the figure sitting on the ground like a puppet, and a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    Moving his eyes slightly, Hou Junji glanced at the soldiers who hung their heads and said.


    "Return to the palace and restore your life!"


    Looking at the generous figure, the soldiers looked complex and quietly followed up.


    Behind you.


    A corpse with body temperature, lying in a pool of blood, is even more frightening.


    Smelling the thick smell of blood floating in the air, some people can''t stand the bloody scene and have quietly left.


    Other people, looking at the paralyzed figure, flashed a touch of pity and light sadness in their hearts.


    There is another widow in this imperial city.


    In the cold wind, the woman stroked the hair between her forehead, knelt on the ground and climbed towards the familiar body.


    Cross the blood River, pick up the corpse and hold it in your arms.


    The blood stained plain hand trembled and stroked the face with eyes closed.


    It''s as cold as a woman''s state of mind at the moment.


    The glittering and translucent tears fell on her face, and the woman''s lips trembled and said.


    "King Wei! You killed my husband, you! You!"


    Little voice lingered in the market for a long time.


    The crowd that had not dispersed looked at the sound of shrugging shoulders in the field and murmured.


    "Ah! This woman is really poor!"


    "Isn''t it? I just bought and sold at the beginning of this year. Now I want to make some money along the soaring grain prices, but I encounter this stall."


    "The king of Wei has gone too far in doing so! It''s not like punishing unscrupulous businessmen, but more like killing people."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure next to him covered the corners of his mouth and said.


    "Don''t want to live! You dare to discuss the king of Wei and talk about the outline of the court in private."


    The man also knew he was speechless. He took a hurried look at the crowd around him. There were no officers and soldiers, so he slowly put down his heart.


    He said to the figure in front of him.


    "Hurry, hurry! This is not an auspicious place."


    In succession, the people who watched the excitement left slowly.


    Only those people who are still in a pool of blood and toss the bodies of their families.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    Tang Hao, who had not been in the early Dynasty for a long time, also went to the court today with all civil and military officials.


    In the early Dynasty, Tang Hao also described how to deploy 30000 soldiers as assistance.


    When the meeting was about to end, a shocking news came.


    Hou Junji has executed all the 50 or so rumor mongers and profiteers arrested in the western market.


    As soon as the news was introduced into the hall, the whole hall immediately began to boil!


    Li Tai stood up and shouted.


    "Who gave him the courage to cut fifty copies?"


    After hearing the news, Chang sun Wuji was shocked and stared at the long history who was half kneeling in the hall.


    "Is this true? These are fifty living people of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The long history told the truth unequivocally.


    "It''s true. I''m afraid the execution will be executed for a while!"


    After hearing this, Gao Shilian was very angry and went up to the temple and shouted.


    "It''s just rumor mongering, driving up prices, jailing, censorship and interrogation."


    "Why is the situation of Duke Chen so cruel?"


    As soon as he said this, the eldest sun Wuji echoed.


    "Yes, fifty people, this is not a small number!"


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji looked at Li Tai on the hall and said.


    "Your Highness, fifty people have been beheaded, which has rarely been heard in recent years."


    "Moreover, the panic caused by this interrogation in the market is better than the false war report.


    After that, sun Wuji stepped forward, stared at Li Tai and said urgently.


    "Your Highness! Line up a war horse and let him help quickly!"


    Step, step.


    The sound of heavy and steady footsteps came out of the hall.


    Hou Junji strode up the hall and said as he walked.


    "Why do you hear someone talking about me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eldest sun Wuji turned his head and looked at the oncoming Hou Junji.


    Hurried to take two steps, sun Wuji grabbed Hou Junji and said.


    "All executed?"


    Hou Junji smiled and arched his hand at Li Tai on the high platform.


    "Why, does Lord Chang sun have doubts?"


    "The last general just did his duty according to the arrangement of the king of Wei."


    As soon as the voice was on the way, changsun Wuji interposed.


    "Do you know how much the slaughter of noon people in this imperial city will cast a shadow on the people?"


    "This shadow is no smaller than robbing grain! As an important official in the court, have you ever thought about it!"


    Facing the angry questions, Hou Junji narrowed his eyes slightly, looked serious and said.


    "Impact?"


    "Bewitching people, looting granaries and inciting people. If they were put in the barracks, these people would have died several times!"


    "Such a big imperial city is disturbed by these fart people. If you are not on the mission, you will be suppressed by thunder."


    "Can you think of the foundation of the Tang Dynasty for decades?"


    These words are full of momentum at the end.


    In the high voice, the tone is aggressive!


    Tang Hao stood in a corner of the court hall and looked at the two bickering people in front of him. The light in his eyes flashed.


    Hou Junji, even if it''s right!


    There must be nothing wrong with the instructions given by King Wei!


    However, after the thunder means, I''m afraid there''s a feeling of trying to cover up!

 Chapter 441

    It''s morning.


    In just half a day, more than 50 fresh lives have been lost in the imperial city.


    Tang Hao felt a sense of depression.


    The horse rode along the long street.


    The long street, which has not been prosperous for a long time, seems to have returned to its former state, with sparse shadows.


    And now the people wandering the streets.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming from a distance, he dodged intentionally or unintentionally.


    Probably because of what happened last night, driven by instinct, these people have a touch of fear of the military attache.


    Tang Hao reined in his horse and raised his eyes. A plaque came into his eyes.


    Drunken fairy building.


    Unconsciously, Tang Hao''s mood had drifted half a year ago.


    It''s a long time since I remember drinking here.


    He turned over and dismounted, entered the hall, found a clean and elegant room and sat down.


    After two mugs of muggy wine, a whisper came from the elegant room next door.


    The words "Wei Wang" and "Xi Shi" came faintly.


    After a short time, Tang Hao''s curiosity was aroused and the rough board was pasted.


    Tang Hao held his breath and listened carefully.


    "Do you know that general Hou was ordered by King Wei to kill more than 50 rumor mongers in Xishi."


    "There was a river of blood in the west market yesterday. A woman cried all day and night in the west market and froze to death!"


    A clear young man''s voice came and listened more clearly.


    As soon as the voice fell, a thick voice came from the collision of pottery bowls.


    "Hey! What''s ordered or not!"


    "Only those people know too much!"


    "But speaking of it, there are many doubts about it!"


    After that, there was a sound of some stools moving. It must be the creak of those people gathering together and moving the chairs.


    The intermittent fuzzy voice came, Tang Hao slightly frowned, and his whole ear was pasted on the rough wooden partition again.


    "Those people... Didn''t die, but they were beheaded in public... No punishment... The focus is on Liwei!"


    "I heard that your majesty is seriously ill and has lost his mind... Killing and sealing... Is the means of the king of Wei."


    In the sigh, the creak came again.


    With a touch of novelty, the voice sounded.


    "So, your majesty is seriously ill. It should be the prince who ascended the throne."


    "These people killed by the king of Wei are for the ministers who know the news?"


    "No wonder they made up these reasons! Tut Tut, the king of Wei is really a good means!"


    Then the first cool voice came one after another.


    "Shh! There are a lot of officials here. Don''t say any more!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao slowly sat down at the table again.


    Sure enough, all this is not far from the mistake you imagined.


    Hou Junji took out the military set to deal with the affairs in the court.


    In the end, the king of Wei, who punished bullies, was bitten.


    Those people who did not know it were even more suspicious and rumored.


    Tang Hao took back his mood, exhaled a foul breath, threw a string of five baht money on the record table, turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    suburb.


    A small wine shop.


    The two figures sat face to face across the table.


    Hou Junji touched the rough seat and smiled.


    "Your Highness, I have wronged you. I want to meet the last general in such a place."


    Li Chengqian, dressed up as a rich childe, smiled easily and said.


    "No harm!"


    "It''s the last step now. It''s better to be cautious."


    After that, Li Chengqian took the wine pot on the table and made a gesture to pour a cup for Hou Junji.


    Hou Junji''s face suddenly changed. His big hand touched the cold wine pot and hurried.


    "Your Highness, you are a broken old man. You are the body of the king. How can you pour wine for my subordinate."


    "I will come by myself."


    He pulled down the pot slightly, but the opposite Li Chengqian didn''t mean to let go.


    Hou Junji was slightly surprised and raised his eyes to see Li Chengqian.


    Into his eyes, Li Chengqian sat on the table and chair, smiling and silent, and his eyes were full of appreciation.


    Seeing this, Hou Junji was stunned.


    Next second.


    He hurriedly released his hand, half knelt on the ground, picked up his glass and handed it respectfully.


    In the cooing sound, a glass of clear and delicious wine was filled slowly.


    Hou Junji carefully carried the beautiful wine with mixed feelings in his heart.


    A strong voice came from the front.


    "What''s the matter with the barracks now?"


    While talking, a celadon wine cup came into view.


    Hou Junji held his glass, gently touched the celadon glass and returned to the seat.


    "Your Highness, the barracks have been arranged!"


    "The last general has been ordered by the king of Wei to guard all the two guards of the imperial forest against the four gates."


    "The relationship between the two guards of dragon and Wu has been opened up."


    Speaking of this, Hou Junji looked happy, sipped fruit wine and said.


    "The two guards of dragon and Wu have now been transferred to the imperial palace to guard the four four palace gates."


    "Yesterday''s move, many imperial forest sergeants have had a lot of opinions on the king of Wei. Several generals with great opinions already have the intention to impeach the king of Wei."


    Hearing this, Li Chengqian felt a faint excitement on his face. He picked up his glass, dragged his lame foot and stood up.


    "General Hou, it''s hard!"


    Seeing this scene, Hou Junji was also excited, picked up his glass and stood up, Lang said.


    "It''s not a waste of life to be able to do a little for your highness in his twilight years."


    In the crash of the crisp pottery, Li Chengqian showed his white teeth and smiled.


    Hou Junji slowly knelt on the ground, held up his glass and said.


    "End general, welcome the prince to the throne!"

 Chapter 442

    The morning light broke through the clouds and shone the first ray of golden sunshine.


    The light wheel swam along with the clouds and sprinkled on all corners of the imperial city.


    On the steps of such a large square, there are many warriors, equipped with knives and halberds, guarding the whole Tai Chi hall.


    Inside the hall.


    All civil and military officials report the important events in this place in turn.


    Li Taiduan sat on the seat next to the Dragon chair and listened quietly.


    At this time, the early days were drawing to a close, and the events reported by the ministers had also been solved.


    Throughout the hall, ministers expressed their views and discussed matters that still had doubts.


    Step, step.


    The sound of neat footsteps, accompanied by the sound of "cracking and dismantling" armor and clothes, came from far and near outside the hall.


    In the main hall where there was still a quarrel, those with good ears had heard the movement outside the hall and turned their heads and looked sideways.


    In sight, a young man led a team of bodyguards with silver armor and knives and walked straight towards the Tai Chi hall.


    The sound of footsteps gradually became clear.


    Many old ministers also stopped talking. Even Li Tai, who was sitting on the seat, looked out of the hall with the silence of the ministers.


    At the entrance, a man limped in front of him.


    The tall bodyguards behind them, dressed in silver armor and yellow helmets, lined up in a square array, followed by neat steps.


    Looking at the figure, Li Tai was shocked.


    Li Chengqian!


    He brought the imperial guards to the hall!


    Looking at the increasingly clear face, Li Tai suddenly tightened his heart, and a bad hunch lingered in his heart.


    Should Li Chengqian choose this time to start with himself?


    Once upon a time, Li Tai also thought about the way Li Chengqian treated himself countless times.


    But I never thought it would come so soon!


    Almost subconsciously, Li Tai clenched his fist and faintly won a sense of fear in his heart.


    At the same time, the ministers present also saw the comer.


    Shock, uneasiness and doubt flashed on every old minister''s face.


    The elder sun Wuji looked at the figure who had reached the hall door. When he caught a glimpse of the sword worn by the crown prince''s waist, the corners of his eyes could not help twitching.


    Why does the prince, who has been silent all the time, wear a sword at this time?


    The imperial forest warrior behind him is the Royal Guard. Is it impossible to rebel in such a swaggering court?


    While thinking, Li Chengqian had already stepped into the hall door.


    Under the eyes of numerous officials, Li Chengqian staggered up the steps.


    The eyes of the ministers also locked the sudden Prince and moved slowly. In the surprise of the ministers, the lame figure slowly sat on the Dragon chair.


    The first soldiers of the imperial forest army who followed them stood behind the ministers on both sides of the hall.


    Watching this incredible scene, the whole audience was stunned on the spot.


    Li Tai in the hall watched Li Chengqian sit there naturally with a calm, leisurely face.


    Just as this great hall is the east palace.


    Stunned, Li Tai was secretly happy!


    Anyone can sit in this dragon seat!


    As long as the prince sticks to the Dragon seat, he will be guilty of the following crimes.


    A scream came from your highness.


    "Kiko! You know what you''re doing!"


    At the moment of the reprimand, Gao Shilian took a step forward with shock and anger.


    Hearing this question, Li Chengqian smiled faintly, glanced at Gao Shilian and said leisurely.


    "Of course I know."


    The simple answer seemed not to take Gao Shilian''s words to heart at all.


    He immediately pointed Gao Shi Lian''s seven tricks to Li Chengqian''s arm. He trembled unconsciously, but he couldn''t say a word.


    On the other side of the hall, sun Wuji''s old face turned red, and the voice of old grief and anger suddenly exploded.


    "Get down!"


    "Is this where you should sit?"


    The sound swept through the hall.


    The candlelight on the Zhu lacquer column beam was also shaken by the powerful words.


    The beams hummed and scattered dust fell.


    This eldest sun Wuji has a lot of roots with the Royal Li family.


    If it is pulled down, it can also be regarded as Li Chengqian''s uncle.


    At this moment, the eldest sun Wuji only hopes that this sound can wake up the child who has committed a heinous crime.


    As soon as his voice fell, Yuchi Jingde also angrily jumped out of the crowd, pulled his thick throat and shouted.


    "Your Highness! Don''t be foolish! You''re going to lose your head!"


    But the roar of thunder in my ears did not affect the figure on the Dragon chair.


    With a smile like the spring breeze, Li Chengqian patted the handrail of the Dragon seat and asked.


    "Gu is the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the body of the prince."


    "Why not sit on the throne?"


    The clear and loud voice spread all over the hall in an instant.


    All the officials were surprised!


    Unexpectedly, when the emperor of Tang Dynasty said such treacherous words, he was fearless and relaxed.


    With these words, Li Chengqian has become a man of great treachery!


    Li Tai beside the Dragon seat saw the domineering Li Chengqian, and his heart had blossomed.


    Originally, I thought that Li Chengqian would take the opportunity to get rid of himself and make a lot of remarks about his mistakes.


    Then he ascended the throne of the Tang Dynasty on the grounds that there was no owner in the court.


    I never thought that Li Chengqian should be so reckless.


    Looking at this sudden move, Li Tai slowly returned to his seat, looked at Li Chengqian with interest and said.


    "Brother, my father is still fighting in the southwest."


    "You can''t wait to sit on this dragon chair. I''m afraid it''s something wrong?"


    After hearing these words, Li Chengqian didn''t seem to hear it, ignored it, and his eyes slowly drifted on his Highness''s ministers.


    Hou Junji met Li Chengqian''s eyes and understood it.


    Slowly out of the crowd, Hou Junji stood upright in the hall, staring at Li Tai Road.


    "Wrong?"


    "Does the king of Wei also have doubts about the Grand Prince, who is in charge of the government and shares his worries for his majesty far away in the southwest?"


    "My eldest son inherited the throne, but he complied with heaven''s destiny. What''s wrong?"


    Li Tai''s eyes flashed a different color and was about to say something.


    Beside him, a majestic voice sounded again.


    "Step back!"

 Chapter 443

    The overbearing words fell into Lee tael.


    In these words, there was the momentum of a third father and Emperor.


    Li Tai slowly turned his head and met the sharp eyes. He couldn''t help shaking in his heart.


    From Li Chengqian''s deep eyes, Li Tai clearly saw an obliteration.


    Almost subconsciously, Li Tai looked outside the hall.


    In that huge square, the warriors listened to their straight bodies and seemed to turn a blind eye to the things in the hall.


    A gloomy look suddenly appeared in Li Tai''s eyes.


    As if he had understood Li Tai''s idea of moving and rescuing soldiers, Li Chengqian on the seat smiled, patted the armrest of the Dragon chair and said.


    "Don''t look, there will be no rescuers today."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the ministers present suddenly changed their faces and glanced outside the hall in a hurry.


    As in the past, there was no movement and silence at the open palace gate.


    Did Hou Junji and the prince unite to trap the whole Tai Chi hall?


    The cloud of fear filled the whole hall in an instant.


    Sun Wuji suddenly turned his head, looked at Li Chengqian on the Dragon chair and scolded.


    "Vertical son! Surround the Tai Chi hall. You want to be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who seeks power and usurps the throne!"


    Hou Junji slowly turned around and looked at his eldest sun Wuji with a pleased look in his eyes.


    "Duke Zhao, you are the head of the literati of the Tang Dynasty. Why can''t you even see through this?"


    After that, Hou Junji glanced at the ministers, paced up a few steps and said.


    "The four palace gates are guarded by the Dragon martial guards under my command!"


    "Today! Only in! No out!"


    "This is your situation."


    As soon as he said this, Gao Shilian trembled forward, pointed to the tip of Hou Junji''s pen and scolded.


    "Old man, I think you''re dizzy!"


    "You are your Majesty''s confidant. Your majesty entrusted you with all the imperial forest warriors."


    "Whether you don''t seek your position in his position! You have violated your conscience and followed this shaft to start a rebellion!"


    Cheng Zhijie behind him also scolded.


    "The prince is young and doesn''t know the importance. Don''t you have a degree in your heart, old minister?"


    After listening, Hou Junji was not angry. He looked at Cheng Zhijie, stared at Gao Shilian''s angry face and smiled.


    "Duke Shen, as the saying goes, he who knows current affairs is a hero."


    "Your Majesty has been seriously ill during his expedition to Tubo."


    After that, Hou Junji looked at the prince sitting on the dragon and arched his hand.


    "In the dynasty, the Wei king was so violent that the whole court and neighborhood were in chaos."


    "The prince''s accession to the throne is to comply with the destiny and the general trend."


    After that, Hou Junji ignored Gao Shilian''s trembling arm and turned to see the generals behind him.


    "Now Datang, domestic and foreign troubles!"


    "Only by electing a new monarch to the throne can we stabilize the situation in the DPRK, share the common hatred of the enemy and jointly resist the covetous countries around us!"


    Speaking of this, Hou Junji turned and strode to the steps, knelt down before the steps and said.


    "At the end of the year, I will ask your Highness the prince to ascend the throne, eliminate the government, and continue the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The voice full of Qi echoed on the hall shrouded in haze for a long time.


    The battle of the prince!


    There must be a bloody storm in the imperial city.


    At present, the whole palace city has been controlled by the dragon warrior of Hou Junji.


    Some generals who have fought for a long time in the military general queue have already felt a trace of sadness.


    "That''s all!"


    A helpless sigh came out of the crowd. The old minister, who thought he had to worship his hair and beard, came out slowly.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the Veteran General knelt down slowly in front of Li Chengqian and said with a touch of sadness.


    "I''ve been in the army all my life. I just want to enjoy my old age. I''ll take advantage of the situation!"


    Although the old minister''s words were weak, they also told a lot of people''s body and mind.


    Today, in this hall, it will be a day when blood splashes into the hall and the hand blade rebels.


    As soon as the voice fell, the generals who colluded with Hou Junji in advance also went to the palace and knelt down.


    Seeing the five generals kneeling in the hall, many generals are not happy.


    Seeing that the veteran gave in, Gao Shilian stamped his foot angrily, pointed to the kneeling veteran and shouted.


    "You falsely claim that you are an iron-clad man who has experienced hundreds of wars and the pillars of the Tang Dynasty."


    "At this time, I''m making trouble for the tiger and holding this upright son to be the emperor! It really makes my old face look dull and guilty!!"


    After that, Gao Shilian bit his teeth, pointed to Hou Junji, who was kneeling on the ground, and shouted angrily.


    "Don''t be arrogant!"


    "I don''t think the Tang Dynasty hall is the master of the imperial army has the final say."


    "It''s not easy to surround the palace and do whatever you want!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hou Junji, standing in his highness, burst into laughter.


    This wanton laughter is particularly rampant and arrogant in the hall.


    A moment later.


    Hou Junji gradually converged his smile, his eyes were shining, looked at Gao Shilian and said.


    "Duke Shen, do you have any tricks to stop this popular ascendance?"


    Listening to the four words of catering to the people, Gao Shilian''s face twitched.


    Pooh.


    A mouthful of saliva spit toward the hall, draw an arc, and fall on the hall a few steps away.


    Gao Shilian said angrily.


    "Since you two are obsessed and silent, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "I want to see when you can laugh!"

 Chapter 444

    The righteous words linger in my ears.


    The courtiers who had not yet set out to submit seemed to see a touch of sky light in the dark clouds, sprinkling on the whole dignified court.


    In the Wen Chen queue, many old ministers raised their dignified faces and looked at Gao Shilian.


    At the same time, Li Tai in the hall flashed a light in his eyes, turned his head and looked at the thin but arrogant figure with a touch of hope.


    As a leading military general in the Tang Dynasty, he has a high reputation in the Tang Dynasty.


    He is also a veteran who has the most experience and is the mainstay of the Tang Dynasty.


    There must be a way to save this crisis!


    Facing these eager eyes, Gao Shilian calmed down his angry and irritable mind slightly.


    Gradually, the heavy breathing calmed down.


    Gao Shilian''s eyes flashed with a sense of obliteration, glanced at his Highness''s Hou Junji and Li Chengqian on the temple, and said.


    "I don''t know what heaven and earth are¡°


    "There are only 30000 soldiers in Longwu. They also want to rebel in the Tang Dynasty hall! I think you have eaten the bear heart and leopard courage."


    After that, Gao Shilian took out the amulet in his arms, held it in his hand, shook it and shouted.


    "80000 soldiers stationed in the Imperial City, how can you and other rebellious thieves be presumptuous here!"


    "I have already told 80000 soldiers that if there is any change in the hall, or if there is something wrong, the garrison soldiers will pour into the imperial city and save the court!"


    Sonorous and powerful words spread like waves on the hall.


    80000 against 30000.


    Even if the imperial forest soldiers are more elite, they do not have an advantage in quantity.


    It seems that it is only a matter of time to solve the deadlock between the court and the court!


    In a few hours, even if soldiers find something different in the court, they will come to rescue.


    This undoubtedly made the ministers see the dawn of victory.


    The original dignified faces showed a happy color.


    As if it were the rest of their lives, some old ministers looked at each other and praised Gao Shilian''s masterstroke.


    Fang Xuanling relaxed the wrinkles on his forehead, walked slowly over the hall, looked at Li Chengqian thoughtfully and smiled.


    "Your Highness, let go! Your majesty will decide who will sit in this position!"


    "You''ve really gone too far!"


    Sun Wuji also followed the conversation and took over.


    "Good nephew, think twice!"


    "Treason is a great crime for all men to copy and behead!"


    "It''s not terrible for young frivolous people to make mistakes."


    While talking, eldest sun Wuji turned to Fang Xuanling. Du Ruhui nodded slightly, then turned to the Dragon seat and said.


    "Stop while things are not big yet!"


    "If you can mend your ways, I will plead for you in front of your majesty and give you a lighter punishment!"


    These words are sincere and sincere.


    It''s more like an old man''s advice to a younger generation.


    After hearing this, many ministers nodded slightly and agreed.


    In a moment, ministers came out one after another to advise Li Chengqian.


    For a moment, it seemed that the situation in the hall suddenly turned around.


    The previous depression and heaviness have disappeared.


    It seems that the cloud is also diluted by Gao Shilian''s words.


    The ministers'' persuasion immediately made the kneeling veteran suspicious and even regret.


    "Bah"


    A mouthful of thick sputum spit directly in front of the kneeling old minister.


    Yuchi Jingde stared at the old minister on the ground, raised his fist and shouted violently.


    "You have no backbone! You deserve to be an official in Datang! What a scum among officials!"


    "If I hadn''t been in this hall, I would have broken your dog leg and knelt on the ground all my life!"


    The vulgar words were full of ridicule, which made all the ministers laugh.


    His Highness''s scenes, Chengqian completely looked into his eyes, and with a cold hum of disdain, his eyes were already cold.


    Seeing the change of Li Chengqian''s face, Hou Junji slowly stood up, turned to Duke Shen and said.


    "Duke Shen, do you think your 80000 soldiers will really pour into the imperial city today?"


    The cold questioning sound, like a basin of cold water, awakened the ministers who were holding the victory ticket again.


    In an instant, the ministers were frozen on the spot, shut up, and suddenly a chill rose in their hearts.


    Sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui turned their heads and looked at Gao Shilian with a worried look.


    At this moment, Gao Shilian suddenly felt a trace of ominous and thought about it.


    Is it that the general stationed in the city has been controlled by Hou Junji?


    In a moment, Gao Shilian''s face suddenly changed and his mind was shocked.


    "Impossible!"


    Gao Shilian suddenly turned around and hurried to the hall door.


    At the ear side, there was silence and no change.


    A touch of panic immediately climbed into Gao Shilian''s heart.


    With a little luck, Gao Shilian turned his head, held the amulet high in his hand, glanced at the imperial forest sergeant in the hall and shouted.


    "Soldiers! The rebellious son usurps power and fights in the imperial city! It is bound to set off a bloody storm in the whole Imperial Hall!"


    "Your Majesty is fighting hard outside. We can''t make any more mistakes in Datang!"


    "Don''t be indiscriminate! Confuse black and white! Associate with thieves!"


    The heavy and desolate voice drifted far away with the cold wind pouring into the hall, forming attenuated echoes outside the hall.


    long time.


    The echo dispersed.


    Chug, chug, chug.


    In the crash of neat armor scales, all the soldiers inside and outside the hall knelt on the ground and shouted loudly.


    "Ask your Highness the prince to ascend the throne!"


    Suddenly, Gao Shilian''s heart suddenly sank, and an unprecedented sense of depression surged to his heart.


    The trembling figure shook a few times and leaned against the solid hall door.


    The original bright eyes also lost their luster at this moment and quickly faded down.


    The pale faces of the ministers were also full of loss at this moment.


    Some old ministers, leaning against the large Zhu lacquer column in the hall, slipped slowly and sat on the ground.


    Looking at this scene, sun Wuji''s heart also seemed to fall into the ice cellar. He walked forward slowly and helped the old figure leaning against the hall door.


    Turn your head and your eyes are opposite.


    In sun Wuji''s deep eyes, a muddy tear fell down.


    A difficult voice hummed vaguely from his throat.


    "Datang... Datang is over!"

 Chapter 445

    King Wei''s residence.


    After settling down in Li Tai''s early court, manager Li arranged all the affairs of the house in an orderly manner.


    As before, everything remains the same.


    But since Li Tai left, manager Li''s eyelids have jumped.


    Before he knew it, manager Li remembered the folk saying.


    The left eye jumps wealth, and there is eye jump disaster.


    Thinking of this, manager Li touched his right eye and said to himself.


    "It''s just a saying. Why should I bother myself?"


    Say it and shake your head.


    Bang bang.


    A knock on the door came faintly from the front yard.


    Manager Li frowned and hesitated for a second, but he still walked towards the door of the house.


    Step, step.


    Hearing the noisy footsteps, manager Li was slightly surprised.


    There are a lot of people coming. It seems that they are coming to the backyard.


    The sound of chafing clothes and armor was heard in the footsteps.


    It''s more like the sound of a warrior entering the mansion.


    Thinking of this, manager Li did not hesitate, accelerated his pace and ran towards the front yard.


    Turning over the flower bed, a man in shining silver armor and yellow helmet came striding towards him at the other end of the corridor.


    Behind him, there were many swords and halberds, with neat steps, followed by a team of soldiers.


    The royal guards?


    Steward Li glanced slightly and was shocked. He stood there for a moment.


    How did the imperial guards break into the palace of King Wei?


    After a short pause, seeing the approaching team, manager Li looked solemn and shouted.


    "Who are you who dare to intrude into King Wei''s residence!"


    At the same moment, the general also saw manager Li, smiled and said.


    "I got a tip that an assassin wanted to poison King Wei''s house."


    "The last general was ordered to protect the family members of King Wei''s house."


    After that, he came to manager Li.


    Steward Li glanced at the soldier, and his heart was already in a mess.


    These Imperial troops dared to rush into the palace of King Wei in broad daylight.


    It is likely that Li Tai was trapped in chaotang at this time.


    Steward Li opened his hands, crossed the corridor, stared at the leading general and shouted.


    "How brave!"


    "Without the permission of the king of Wei, who let you break in?"


    When the chief General heard this, he sneered, leaned down slightly and stared at manager Li.


    "Trespass?"


    "We have a good intention. Don''t misinterpret it!"


    While talking, the general poked steward Li''s shoulder and said.


    "If you delay an hour and let the assassin succeed, can you afford it?"


    Finally, the general''s voice suddenly increased, and a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, especially cold.


    Hearing the aggressive words, manager Li was shocked.


    Did the prince''s horse fall still find out on the head of the king of Wei?


    Has the dark pile placed in the East Palace been found?


    But soon, manager Li has denied this idea.


    These soldiers came to check, but they must have not received any evidence!


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help thinking of a sentence Li Tai said.


    "If there is a change in the government, we must obey its orders and must not disobey them."


    Considering this, steward Li slowly put down his arm and remained silent, but he was deeply worried about Li Tai''s safety.


    Seeing manager Li still standing in place, the general waved his big hand and shouted.


    "Gather the family members together and place the thief successfully!"


    Wow, wow.


    The soldier passed by manager Li and went to the backyard.


    ¡­¡­


    King Wu''s residence.


    King Wu''s house, which used to be heavily guarded, was surrounded by the imperial guards.


    The housekeeper didn''t obstruct the search too much, but let the imperial Lin soldier enter the house to check.


    After a search, the imperial Lin soldier looked at the general and shook his head slightly.


    Li Ke, king of Wu, is not in the mansion!


    The officer''s face sank and led his soldiers out of the house.


    And in another place.


    Li Ke stood quietly on the high Pavilion, overlooking Chang''an City from a distance, smiled and said.


    "Is there any movement in Chang''an City?"


    Beside him, the family counselor twirled his beard and said with a faint smile.


    "This morning, the prince has led his troops to the Tai Chi hall. I think all the imperial halls at this time are under the control of Li Chengqian."


    After that, the counselor glanced at Li Ke and bowed his hands.


    "Your Highness is far sighted and has escaped this disaster."


    "My subordinates have heard that Hou Junji has dispatched the first class of the imperial army to surround the families of important officials in the court."


    Li Ke took back his eyes, looked at the pleasant landscape around, patted the railing and sighed leisurely.


    "Li Chengqian seems upright and reckless, but he is still a bit careful."


    "It seems that there will be another bloody storm in Chang''an city."


    The sound of gurgling water lingered in his ears. Li Ke closed his eyes slightly, smelled the fresh air and said.


    "In your opinion, who will win this game?"


    A faint voice came, and the counselor bowed his head, meditated for a moment and said.


    "The card in Li Tai''s hand is the new army without accident."


    "But it''s hard to resist the imperial forest warriors guarding the palace gate just by relying on the 30000 soldiers. It''s hard for the remaining 70000 soldiers to row stones into the city."


    "Presumably, Li Chengqian will win this one."


    After listening to the Counselor''s analysis, Li Ke slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Chimonanthus in full bloom by the pool, with a strange flash in his eyes.


    A moment later, Li Ke said slowly.


    "Not necessarily!"


    They stood quietly in the quiet attic, thinking about each other.


    The counselor slowly turned his head, looked at Li Ke beside him and smiled.


    "The battle between the two tigers will hurt one."


    "If you want to say the biggest winner, it must be you."


    Hearing the speech, Li Ke was stunned. A moment later, he burst into a hearty smile.

 Chapter 446

    Tai Chi hall.


    The familiar names read by Hou Junji are the generals stationed in Chang''an.


    The reinforcements stationed in the city were taken away, and the temple Sergeant defected.


    The sad atmosphere spread all over the hall in an instant.


    Hou Junji''s eyes reflected these frustrated and lost old ministers.


    With a proud smile, Hou Junji looked around the whole hall and said.


    "You guys, I don''t need to mention the situation now! Let''s make a decision!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the grumpy Yuchi Jingde opened his round tiger eyes and took an arrow step in front of Hou Junji.


    "Shameless man, I will teach you a lesson today."


    Before the voice fell, the heavy fist mixed with the strong wind had attacked Hou Junji''s face door.


    Hou Junji''s eyes coagulated and knew that this powerful punch could not be resisted.


    He turned his face sideways and dodged, but the pain on his face was still wiped by the strong wind.


    Following the trend, Hou Junji took a step back, touched his right hand to his waist and wore a knife to make a defensive posture.


    Clank.


    On both sides of the big point, the blade comes out of the scabbard.


    Hou Junji chuckled and said.


    "Duke of Hubei, take it easy."


    "Even if you have your backbone and want to be a hero, you have to think more for your relatives!"


    Hearing the speech, Yuchi Jingde, who was about to bully him, immediately stagnated.


    Unexpectedly, Hou Junji wanted to force him with his relatives.


    Have their families been controlled?


    Seeing Yuchi Jingde stop, Hou Junji smiled even more. His right hand slowly moved away from the handle, lifted his right hand slightly and waved it slowly.


    In an instant, those soldiers with swords put their swords into their scabbards.


    Hou Junji walked slowly on the hall, his eyes flickering.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the imperial city is in chaos."


    "The end general has sent more people to the major mansions of the ministers present to ensure the safety of your families."


    After that, Hou Junji made a great effort in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "I hope you can understand my mind!"


    Hou Junji said protection, but its meaning was very clear in the presence.


    House arrest relatives!


    In the originally sad state of mind, he was suddenly dominated by a helpless wave.


    The firm will to fight to the end was shattered at this moment.


    There was a sense of panic in the heart of the decadent ministers.


    Some old ministers could not help shaking their bodies, and their pale faces were dead gray.


    Even some old ministers sat on the ground with empty eyes when they heard the word "relatives".


    Oh! ha-ha!


    The eldest sun Wuji smiled sadly.


    The desperate laughter was particularly sad in the whole hall.


    "Good! Good!"


    Then he pointed to Li Chengqian sitting at the top of the temple and his highness Hou Junji and said.


    "You... You have a plan!"


    The desolate voice of sun Wuji echoed in the empty hall.


    Some old ministers looked at each other and whispered softly.


    "Alas! The tide is over, and I can only drift with the tide."


    With a helpless voice, an old minister moved his steps, walked slowly up the hall, and arched his hands towards Li Chengqian on the Dragon seat.


    "Minister, please ascend the throne and preside over the overall situation of the court."


    Quiet.


    The whole hall is quiet.


    Countless pairs of eyes stared at the old minister standing on the temple.


    A moment later.


    Someone hesitated for a few seconds, slowly walked out and bowed deeply to the two civil and military leaders next to the hall door.


    With tears in his eyes, he said hoarsely.


    "I''m sorry for you two."


    "Old minister, this old bone can''t stand the toss. I have sun Shangxiao."


    "That''s the root of our family. It can''t be broken."


    Finally, he choked.


    Then the old minister slowly stood on one side of the hall and said.


    "Old minister, old minister also complied with the destiny and begged his Highness the prince to ascend the throne."


    These words are sincere.


    Full of the bitterness of an old minister, with endless sadness and helplessness.


    No one wants to join in the evil, no one wants to help the tyrant!


    But who wants to bet on the lives of their loved ones?


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    In the hall, there were more and more officials who gave in.


    Not long.


    In the main hall, in the line of literary ministers, sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, some of his Majesty''s confidants, still stood there quietly.


    His eyes swept away from the faces of these ministers.


    These people who have worked hard for the Tang Dynasty, one after another, have succumbed at this time.


    For decades, the foundation of the Tang Dynasty collapsed and collapsed at this moment.


    Gao Shilian''s eyes were red, and his eyes followed the courtiers who were more than half a century old or in their prime.


    But my heart is bleeding secretly!


    Perhaps they are old. These veterans have lost their blood or have more family ties.


    Perhaps it is these ministers who are reluctant to give up this post, and even more reluctant to give up the post that is about to be promoted.


    An hour of incense.


    In the whole hall.


    More than half of the courtiers kneeling and bowing.


    Looking at all this, Hou Junji gradually showed a look of excitement in the depths of his eyes. He stood under the steps with his head held high and looked up at Li Chengqian on the stage.


    "Your Highness!"


    "This is the general trend and the will of the people."


    While talking, Hou Junji slowly half knelt, arched his hands and said.


    "Your Highness, please send out officials to rewrite the history of the Tang Dynasty and organize the grand ceremony of accession to the throne!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers who were obedient behind them knelt down slowly.


    The soldiers behind the officials also knelt down slowly and said in unison.


    "Your Highness, please ascend the throne!"


    Li Chengqian looked down at his Highness''s courtiers, smiled more and stood up slowly.


    The courtiers surrendered and crawled under their feet.


    Above one, below ten thousand.


    This condescending feeling really came to Li Chengqian''s mind.


    Before he knew it, Li Chengqian was agitated, waved his big hand and said domineering.


    "Good! Very good!"


    "Xuanli official!"

 Chapter 447

    1 p.m. to 3 p.m..


    A cloud came down, and the sky seemed to disappear in the cloud, and the whole imperial city was darkened.


    Among the black clouds with continuous banners, Tang Hao in armor stood on wuzhui and looked at the gate of Chang''an in the distance.


    The number of soldiers at the head of the city has increased compared with the past.


    In the meantime, you can vaguely see some flags of the royal guards mixed among them.


    Tang Hao has noticed since Wu Tong urgently reported that the prince led his troops into the dynasty.


    Until the soldiers sent to the city came again, and the change of military dispatch in the imperial city came.


    Tang Hao was more sure that there had been a coup in the palace!


    The dispute over the monarch.


    This day has come at last!


    Seventy thousand new soldiers gathered in half an hour and marched into the Imperial City under the leadership of Tang Hao.


    Chug, chug, chug.


    The sound of neat clothes and armor rubbing was mixed with the sound of pounding footsteps. The first three soldiers rushed straight towards the city gate.


    Footsteps rumble, trampling on the Loess earth, as if to tear the earth apart.


    When a loud noise came, the soldiers guarding the city twitched in the corners of their eyes. When they turned their heads, a black cloud suddenly appeared in the sky and quickly approached the city gate,


    The next moment.


    At the head of the city, the alarm bell that has been silent for decades rings at this moment!


    The garrison general with leopard eyes on his head propped his hands on the solid and cold wall.


    A pair of eyes glanced at the rolling clouds. In the eyes, a touch of ruthlessness flashed.


    "Prepare to meet the enemy!"


    The herald soldier ran to the city and shouted.


    "All departments are on alert and ready to meet the enemy!"


    The general''s Scarlet cloak flew in the cold wind and shouted.


    "Take the weapon! I''ll see who is so bold that he dares to move in the imperial city!"


    Then he shouted.


    "Follow me out of town! I''ll go!"


    Three thousand men and horses with yellow flags poured out of the gate with the general and put on a huge array in front of Chang''an city.


    Leather armored soldiers with shields were at the forefront, and a shield wrapped in iron crashed into the ground to form the first shield wall.


    Black clouds, coming in an instant!


    When he saw who was coming, the general of the garrison looked cold and shouted at the figure on Wu Zhui.


    "Tang Hao, you are a third-class general, but you support the army and press the city. Do you want to rebel?"


    Wu Zhui snorted and puffed white air, shaking the horse''s mane.


    Tang Hao on horseback looked solemn and said.


    "I got a tip about the coup in the palace. I''m going to rescue it this time."


    "Please, general, open the gate and let me pass."


    The garrison general, who was 500 meters away, laughed and said.


    "Palace coup?"


    "Why have I never heard of this veteran stationed in the city?"


    "Rebel, you''d better find a good excuse and come again!"


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tong pursed his eyebrows and shouted.


    "General, I didn''t mean to offend you. This gaffe is urgent and can''t be lost."


    "If the general doesn''t believe it, you can go together and know."


    The garrison general raised the silver gun in his hand, slowly pointed it over and said.


    "Little general, dare to talk nonsense!"


    "Did general Ben ever ask you?"


    Hearing the impolite words, Tang Hao was unhappy and turned his right hand inward.


    The green dragon Yanyue knife in your hand moves suddenly, the Dragon sounds faintly, and the cold awn flashes.


    "Unreasonable!"


    Four big words, speak slowly.


    The general of Huang Zongda''s horse snorted coldly and said.


    "Tang Hao! I''m ordered by general hou to stay here."


    "If you think about it, go over my body!"


    Tang Hao''s face sank, and he said with the last touch of patience.


    "Hou Junji colluded with the crown prince and has rebelled!"


    "Don''t wait to be in the dark and make a shield for the thief!"


    Wanton laughter floated in the air, and the eyes of the garrison general showed a cold color, saying.


    "Don''t deceive the public here! Do it!"


    Persuasion failed, and Tang Hao felt helpless.


    At present, things are imminent. If we delay so much, I''m afraid there will be variables in the DPRK.


    Slightly closing his eyes, Tang Hao flashed a determination in his heart.


    "Ready!"


    A low voice rippled.


    Clank.


    The eighteen horsemen behind him lined up, holding all kinds of weapons, and set off the charge.


    Wow, wow.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers behind him drew out their weapons one after another.


    All the cavalry lined up and followed behind the eighteen cavalry.


    On the blade, the cold awn flows.


    The sound of horses'' hooves moved slowly, and the atmosphere of the battlefield solidified.


    70000 against 3000, this is a battle without any suspense.


    Of course, Tang Hao did not intend to move all the 50000 people.


    Instead, he matched his soldiers with horses as the vanguard.


    Chumo behind him tacitly pulls out his Sabre with a straight blade.


    At this moment, Chumo will lead the remaining 70000 soldiers to stand ready.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sword struck the shield and sounded in front of the city.


    "Win!"


    "Win!"


    70000 soldiers, countless voices roared and shouted, waved their knives and halberds, and sounded all over the world.


    The whole battlefield was also at this moment, and the atmosphere became solidified.


    The neat and uniform movements came into the eyes of the garrison general, and a look of admiration suddenly rose in his heart.


    In less than four months of intensive training, such a team can quickly compete with its own imperial army.


    Such soldiers make people feel frightened, and such generals make people feel a little uneasy.


    The yellow helmet tassel on his head swayed in the wind, holding the arm of the silver gun and suddenly fell down.


    The barrel of the gun banged and made a loud noise, splashing mud on the ground.


    "Spearmen come forward! Bows and arrows are stringed! Ready!"


    WOW!


    A long gun stretched out through the gap between the shields.


    In a moment, more guns tilted down, and the guns broke and plunged into the soil.


    The front of the gun is like a forest, dense and nailed like a board, forming a half man high nailing wall.


    The war in front of the city is imminent!

 Chapter 448

    "Kill!"


    A murderous voice roared like a lion and tiger.


    Hearing the speech, the roar of two thousand soldiers suddenly sounded.


    "Kill!"


    The war horse galloped out like a flood that burst the embankment, rolling over the opposite side with the momentum of mountains and seas.


    Boom.


    Countless horseshoes churn, trample on the gravel on the ground, roll the dust of loess into the sky, and speed up the galloping war horses. Make a noise.


    At this moment, it seemed that the whole earth trembled under the iron hoof.


    The galloping silver figure is particularly conspicuous against the background of the scarlet flying cloak.


    On the golden crown of Trident hair, the green dragon Yanyue knife hangs upside down on the ground.


    A gully was pulled out on the solid ground, accompanied by a harsh sound, sparks splashing and mud splashing.


    It''s close!


    Yanyue knife suddenly raised.


    The iron cavalry that spread and charged like a long dragon was divided into two groups.


    The next moment.


    The sound of breaking the air was heard in the air.


    In the view ahead, numerous arrows rose into the sky and shot out arcs to cover it.


    Poop poop.


    A small amount of blood splashed. The wounded soldier pulled the reins, blushed, bit his teeth, pulled out the arrow and rushed up with the reins.


    More arrows pierced into the soil in the gap and stood on the ground one by one.


    The rumbling horseshoes passed by. Tang Hao dragged Yanyue knife obliquely and shouted.


    "Chisel them!"


    The front row taxi soldiers shouted, holding an iron gun flat in their hands, with the tip of the gun pointing obliquely to the front.


    At a faster and faster speed, ''ah ah'' roared.


    Facing the shield wall and the forest of guns in front, he hit it fiercely in a raging tide.


    In a moment.


    The recruit had rushed to the shield soldiers opposite.


    The yellow and brown war horse nervously planed its hooves and shook the horse''s mane on its neck.


    There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the general guarding the city. These new soldiers looked like they were new to the battlefield.


    Even the man who had been on the battlefield for many years was a little afraid!


    At this time, it was too late to think more, and the garrison general roared.


    "Hold on!"


    Next second.


    Straddling the black war horse, the sound of holding Yanyue knife has hit up.


    Boom!


    The Yanyue sword cleaved on a shield.


    In the roar, the shield cracked, and the broken debris splashed into the sky.


    Mixed with a heart rending roar.


    A broken arm, mixed with iron chips and sawdust, flew back.


    Boom, boom.


    There was a continuous explosion.


    The horses came one after another and collided with the shields in rows.


    The defensive figures, even with shields, were pushed open, flew upside down and smashed into the crowd behind.


    More iron cavalry rammed into the army of the soldiers guarding the city from the gap madly.


    A long gun ploughed bright red marks in the high-speed sprint.


    At the moment of confrontation.


    The two thousand soldiers, like a sharp knife, directly tore open a huge gap in each other''s defense formation and drove straight in.


    Under the scarlet cloak, the figure of silver armor galloped along the horse and flashed through the chaotic crowd.


    In the howling sound of "jilihuala", the Yanyue Sabre looks like a green dragon tossing, a faint dragon chirping, and the blade shadow is heavy.


    A large amount of blood spurted from the neck of the imperial forest soldier. Within a step in front of him, the blood mist filled the air.


    When the body fell, Tang Hao felt a chill in his eyes, fiercely looked at the city guarding general under the yellow flag and rushed away.


    "Open the gate! Keep you alive!"


    The sound shook the fields.


    The general guarding the city under the banner looked at the road ahead, like a figure in an uninhabited place, and a drop of cold sweat fell from the corner of his forehead.


    Originally, I wanted to have two moves with Tang Hao to frustrate his spirit and let the army turn back.


    As I see today, Tang Hao''s blood flowed into a river and was invincible.


    If the war goes on, I''m afraid I can''t even enter the city gate.


    A quick cry and a sudden rise.


    "Stop him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a deputy general next to him jumped out of the general''s field of vision with a horse belly. He pulled up the spear with an iron gun and shouted.


    "I''m the lieutenant of the Imperial Army, Xiao..."


    The flaming red cloak danced in the air, and the silver armor flashed, and the Yanyue knife slashed down.


    Before the man had finished speaking, he was split by Tang Hao and his shoulders, and his blood burst.


    Seeing that the pro Wei deputy general didn''t last a round, the pro Wei ton next to the general was shocked and yelled.


    "General, get out!"


    While talking, the pro guards suddenly gathered together, surrounded by the general guarding the city, and withdrew backward.


    Some of the guards waved their weapons and rushed towards Tang Hao.


    In just one face-to-face, two thousand soldiers, led by Tang Hao, broke through the first shield line of defense and entered the infantry formation.


    The blood line of killing is advancing in front of Chang''an city.


    The garrison general who ran away looked at the soldiers in place in the city and cursed.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the fucking gate!"


    With a shout of peace, the soldiers in the city suddenly woke up and hurriedly opened the city gate.


    With the escape of the garrison generals, the whole Imperial Army and garrison began to flee.


    The whole advancing front killed these frightened soldiers and accelerated towards the city gate.


    Tang Hao killed one of the generals in front of him with a knife, glanced at the closed city gate and roared.


    "Close the formation!"


    The wailing gradually subsided, and all three thousand soldiers were beheaded under the dead city.


    Seventy thousand soldiers had already advanced behind the two thousand soldiers and stood quietly in the cold wind.

 Chapter 449

    Woo woo.


    The bull horn sounded at the head of the city.


    The soldiers at the head of the city took up their weapons, stood behind the wall and stared at the bottom of the city.


    A soldier beside a city building looked at the patches of black armor under the city, his throat moved and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He moved his eyes slightly and caught a glimpse of the bodies lying everywhere under the city.


    Many soldiers had broken arms and legs and lay bloody in the pool of blood.


    Broken limbs and arms were scattered on the battlefield in front of the city, everywhere.


    Especially the silver armor figure, the blood marks ploughed out in the army, are even more terrible.


    A large number of soldiers were beheaded, some were cut off at the waist, and their intestines were exposed on half of the corpses.


    Some soldiers even burst their eyeballs and fell straight there, which was extremely frightening.


    As far as I could see, my blood was red, as if I were in hell on earth.


    Smelling the strong smell of blood, the soldier''s hand holding the bow and arrow could not stop shaking, and his heart seemed to jump out of his chest.


    Yu Guang slowly turned aside. The soldiers beside him were already pale, like dolls. His eyes fixed on the dark army, and his whole body kept shaking.


    Fear, horror and panic enveloped the whole city.


    At the foot of the city, Tang Hao stood on Wu Zhui, his eyes coagulated, slowly raised his Yanyue knife, pointed to the General lying down at the head of the city, and said.


    "Open the gate quickly!"


    "I don''t have much patience!"


    After listening to this, the city head guard listened to this word, clenched his teeth, bent over the hand of the city wall, tightly clasped the railing, and his knuckles turned white.


    "Bah!"


    A mouthful of spit, spit down the city.


    "Guarding the city! It''s the last general''s job!"


    "Today, I am at the door, and I die when the door is broken!"


    "Tang Hao! You kill my Yulin brother! I want you to pay for your blood!"


    After hearing this, Wu Tong slowly stepped out of the line, his face with a little anxiety and said.


    "General, I didn''t mean to offend, but the change in the palace is imminent!"


    "I would like to make amends to the general in person when the chaos in the palace is calmed down!"


    After that, Wu Tong on the horse bowed his head and was extremely respectful.


    Bang!


    One punch hit the wooden railing and wood chips splashed everywhere.


    The roar like a beast swept through the city.


    "What are you?"


    "Also allot this general to make amends?"


    After saying that, the general of the garrison looked heavy and suddenly waved his big hand.


    "Archer ready!"


    The angry voice came back to his ears, and Tang Hao was quite impatient.


    The first world war just now was also a last resort.


    Now that the general does not enter the oil and salt, it is even more delaying.


    If Li Chengqian in the palace is impatient and makes something happen, even if he enters the Tai Chi hall, I''m afraid it''s too late!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao slowly raised his right hand.


    Poof.


    The sound of a tiny sharp weapon cutting the leather armor came.


    So slight, like the moment when the silkworm chrysalis broke out of the cocoon.


    But in this silent battlefield, it is particularly clear.


    A sharp blade pierces the breastplate of the garrison general and comes out through the chest.


    The thick red blood gurgled and flowed along the sharp blade, dripping on the solid wall.


    With a touch of surprise, the twisted City guarding general turned his head and looked at the figure behind him.


    Into the eye.


    The long white beard brushed in the wind, swept the old face and showed a look of perseverance.


    In the burning eyes, a touch of reluctance flashed.


    Shua.


    When the long knife was drawn out, the city garrison general fell to the ground.


    The figure of the man who assassinated the garrison general was completely displayed in everyone''s eyes.


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes, looked carefully and recognized the figure.


    Recruit commander!


    General Zheng!


    With a touch of gratitude, Tang Hao nodded slightly at the figure on the city wall.


    Desolate, the sound of righteousness sounded at the head of the city.


    "Soldiers! Civil strife in Datang!"


    "The palace has been controlled by the crown prince! Plot against usurpation!"


    "General Tang came to quell the chaos in the palace. Open the gate quickly!"


    A majestic voice resounded through the city.


    The dragons were ownerless, and the soldiers'' frightened hearts were even more frightened. They looked at each other and opened the gate tentatively.


    Creak.


    The huge and thick city gate moved slowly in the pull of dozens of strong men.


    The gloomy sky suddenly brightened with a touch of sky light. With the opening of the gap, the light beam also came in.


    A figure slowly appeared in the light beam.


    Wu Zhui impatiently planed the huge hoof, sprayed coarse air and shook his mane. The brass bell under his neck rang through the door.


    "General Tang!"


    An impatient cry came.


    General Zheng, with white beard and silver hair, strode forward and arched his hands at the figure on his horse.


    Tang Hao rode on the horse, nodded slightly and arched his hands.


    "This time, thanks to general Zheng! Otherwise, it must be a fierce battle!"


    General Zheng shook his head slightly and said.


    "I have long guessed that it is difficult for the army to enter the city. These two days, they volunteered to apply for transfer to the city."


    "30000 recruits have also been scattered to all cities!"


    "For this moment."


    After saying that, general Zheng''s face sank and said.


    "General Tang, I''m afraid the situation in the palace is not optimistic!"


    "If it''s later, I''m afraid that the king of Wei will suffer an accident!"


    Tang Hao looked back at the soldiers who were entering the city. He thought a little and said.


    "General Zheng, this time our enemy army will enter the palace, but it will not!"


    "These other gates depend on general Zheng!"


    After listening, general Zheng straightened his chest, looked cold and said.


    "Don''t worry, general Tang! The end will certainly live up to your trust!"


    Tang Hao turns his head and looks at Chumo. He nods slightly and waves.


    "Two thousand armour come with me!"


    "Enter the palace!"

 Chapter 450

    There was a stir outside the city gate, and there was a storm in the chaotang hall.


    Above the hall, the overall situation has been set.


    Sun Wuji, Gao Shilian and others are still stubborn to stand on the side of the hall.


    These ministers either followed the king of Tang and watched the whole Tang Dynasty move towards prosperity step by step.


    Or they were loyal people who experienced life and death with the king of the Tang Dynasty and even the first emperor.


    Naturally, he will be loyal to the king of Tang.


    The overall situation has been decided. Li Chengqian glanced at these old ministers and didn''t say much.


    These old officials are the meritorious officials who wrote the history of the Tang Dynasty, and they absolutely dare not kill all these meritorious officials.


    The current situation is not controlled by these few ministers.


    If officials rewrite the history of the Tang Dynasty, they will become the new king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Hou Junji glanced at Li Tai, who was sitting on the side of the head of the hall, stood up and shouted.


    "Bold! You can sit next to the Dragon chair?"


    Until now, the ministers found out.


    Li Tai was still sitting there beside the Dragon chair, frowning and looking dignified.


    With Hou Junji''s cry, Li Tai suddenly woke up and looked at it with a touch of panic.


    Hou Junji, with sharp eyes, stared at Li Tai and shouted.


    "Somebody, drag this down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, two soldiers came out of the side of the hall and went up the steps to drag Li Tai down the hall.


    Li Tai suddenly got up, brushed his sleeves and shouted.


    "The curfew are also paired with the lonely!"


    Then he took his seat and walked slowly down the steps.


    There is no doubt that at present, Li Tai''s plan to rely on Tang Hao''s recruits has completely failed.


    Li Chengqian''s decisive action surprised him.


    Even the hundreds of thousands of recruits have not yet been placed in the court hall.


    Throughout the ages, there has been a dispute over the monarch.


    Those failed princes came to no good end.


    Not reduced to a prisoner, locked up like a death row. Is to sentence the crime on the spot and finally execute it.


    Fear comes from the unknown, just as Li Tai can''t figure out his fate.


    Thinking of this, Li Tai''s heart was inexplicably nervous, anxious, and even a trace of fear and unwilling.


    Li Tai''s Adam''s apple stammered and grabbed the hand of the handrail, his veins burst.


    Slowly, Li Tai raised his eyes and looked at Li Chengqian on the hall.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    The difference is that what flashed in Li Chengqian''s eyes was a strong sense of killing.


    Li Chengqian, who first took the throne of king, could not hide his excitement.


    The feeling of holding the power of life and death made him feel no pity for Li Tai, an old enemy.


    Even seeing the shining cold sweat on Li Tai''s head, there was a sense of revenge in his heart.


    Right now.


    Dada dada.


    A fast horse galloped straight towards the hall.


    Not long.


    A general of the imperial army quickly dismounted, hurried into the hall, half knelt on the ground and said.


    "Your Highness, the murderer has been found out."


    After that, the general held a secret letter in his hands and said.


    "This is a letter plotted by the king of Wei. It was found from the king of Wei''s study."


    "I hope your Highness has a look."


    Seeing the secret letter, Li Chengqian''s eyes flashed and said.


    "Present"


    The general took command and slowly sent the secret letter to Li Chengqian.


    Li Chengqian shook out the note inside, opened it, glanced at it, and suddenly became angry.


    He rubbed the note into a ball, threw it on Li Tai''s face and shouted angrily.


    "You colluded with the soldiers of the government to murder the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty."


    "There is a hidden evil heart, and its heart should be killed!"


    After hearing Li Chengqian say this, Li Tai''s face suddenly changed.


    Without reading the note, Li Tai knew that it was just an excuse for Li Chengqian to get rid of himself.


    And this self directed and self performed play is just for your Highness''s people.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    At the same time.


    Li Tai clearly knows that Li Chengqian has moved to kill.


    It seems that today''s blood will inevitably splash in the hall.


    long time.


    Li Tai is particularly calm, as if he is indifferent to life and death.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Li Tai slowly stood up holding the armrest of the seat, sneered, pointed to Li Tai on the Dragon seat and said.


    "Good means!"


    "Your Highness, good means."


    At this point, Li Tai slowly turned around and pointed to the officials who were obedient to Li Chengqian behind him.


    "Your father is still alive. You waste your father''s cultivation!"


    "Succumbing to the obscene power of this rebellious man really humiliates the name of our Datang warrior."


    After that, Li Tai raised his head again, staggered to the steps and pointed to Li Chengqian.


    "You colluded with the general of the court, and you have been charged with forming a party for personal gain!"


    "It''s shameless to control the officials above the court and coerce their relatives!"


    "Even if you occupy the Imperial City, it''s just a dream."


    "Soon my father led the king''s division to recover the imperial city. I really want to see how many days you can sit as king!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Tai smiled sadly.


    The laughter was particularly lonely in the whole hall, mixed with a touch of gloomy reluctance.


    Hou Junji on the hall heard Li Tai''s words and said with a cold hum.


    "Those who are dying dare to speak hard."


    Li Chengqian in the temple had a flash in his eyes and said.


    "Li Tai, king of Wei, abused his power and carried out violence, causing panic among the people!"


    "Plotting to assassinate the prince is even more serious!"


    "Somebody! Push Li Tai out of the Meridian Gate and behead him in public."

 Chapter 451

    the Meridian Gate.


    Rows of soldiers, dressed in silver armor, stood majestically on the palace gate.


    Holding a chilling halberd, he looked down at every move under the palace city.


    The warm sunshine shone on the tiger head man''s dark cheek, glanced at the big copper bell like eyes, jumped out of the cloudy golden wheel and shouted.


    "This bird weather, sometimes cloudy and sometimes sunny, is really annoying."


    "It''s better to eat meat and drink in the military tent and be happy!"


    The red faced man sitting in the pavilion of the city wall wiped the cold moon knife in his hand and said without lifting his head.


    "Don''t be restless, third brother!"


    "Our priority today is to watch the palace gate."


    After hearing this, the black man was quite dissatisfied, beat his chest and said.


    "Among the Dragon warriors, who doesn''t know our three brothers?"


    "Big brother, a male and female sword, no one can fight!"


    "It''s no problem for the second brother to cut gold and iron with a cold moon blade."


    "My snake spear can dance like a tiger."


    After that, the black man hit the pillar of the pavilion building in front of him and said excitedly.


    "With all the magic weapons and the martial arts of the three of us, who can equal the three of us?"


    "Hey, I''m afraid it''s Li Jing, the military God. At the peak, he''s also in our three hands. He can''t take ten moves."


    The thin figure with a long beard standing in front of the railing also said.


    "You are so impatient and show off. Sooner or later, it will lead to great disaster!"


    Hearing this gentle reprimand, the tiger headed man smiled with his black face, as if he was afraid of the thin man.


    "Brother, I''m just talking."


    "You... Don''t take it seriously!"


    The thin figure turned slowly and said.


    "Hou Junji is a big deal this time. We should be a little serious even if we take the money."


    "After all, Hou Junji is now the senior official of the three of us. We have done it. The three of us will come to no good end."


    As soon as the voice fell, the black man grinned and said.


    "What big brother said is very true!"


    The black man sat down in front of the red faced man, looked at the thin man, looked at the red faced man, and said.


    "Second brother, eldest brother, this time, it must have been settled in the palace?"


    "So it''s going to change?"


    The thin man nodded, smiling and speechless.


    Dada dada.


    The sound of horses trampling on stone bricks came faintly.


    The red faced man''s hand was stifled, his eyes narrowed slightly and said.


    "Someone is coming!"


    The two people who were talking shut up and listened attentively.


    Listen carefully, the sound of horse hoofs seems to be a lot.


    The thin figure suddenly got up, looked cold and said.


    "How could a large number of people enter the palace? Is it because the palace needs support?"


    The red faced man who wiped the knife stroked his chin beard and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that."


    "If there is news in the palace, it will come from the palace."


    At this point, the red faced man''s eyes flashed and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not good!"


    After hearing this, the tiger headed black man suddenly became excited and said.


    "Hey! That''s good!"


    "Eating meat, drinking, fighting alone is my favorite!"


    After that, the tiger head black man arched his hand towards Qing slimming shadow and said.


    "I''ve been stuck in this bird place for half a day. My hands have itched!"


    "Brother! You can''t stop me this time!"


    The thin voice pondered a little and said.


    "What''s the hurry!"


    "It''s not clear whether the enemy is a friend or not. If it''s an enemy, elder brother will let you be the pioneer."


    While talking, the sound of the horse''s hooves was clearer and came rolling like a wind and lightning.


    Not long.


    A dark cloud sped towards the Meridian Gate.


    A remarkable figure of silver armor is particularly eye-catching among these armor men.


    "Call"


    With a shout, the dark figure slowed down a few steps and stopped.


    The soldiers on the tower took up their bows and crossbows, focused on alert, and aligned themselves with a group of people.


    After roughly estimating the number of people who came down, the thin man looked at the figure in front of the city and said.


    "To whom?"


    "Why led two thousand people into the palace?"


    The figure standing on Wu Zhui looked at the city tower from a distance and roughly estimated the number of people.


    Then slowly waved to the rear.


    The people holding the handle of the sword also relaxed temporarily and removed their palms from their swords.


    Tang Hao replied.


    "Tang Hao, the last general, wants to enter the Meridian Gate and go to relieve the changes in the siege palace."


    While talking, Tang Hao arched his hands symbolically.


    Hearing these words, the three people on the pavilion changed their faces slightly and looked at each other.


    A moment later.


    The thin man burst out laughing and said.


    "The change in the palace? I don''t know why general Tang is so sure?"


    "But what news did you get?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao''s face was not good, Wu Tong, who was beside Tang Hao, took a step forward and said.


    "General, we did get a tip off, but the general should know about the coup in the palace."


    Hearing this, the thin man''s smile gradually converged, stood with his hands down, raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Why did the three towns guard the gate but didn''t get any information?"


    "Is this tip forged by your excellency?"


    After that, the thin man''s eyes shot two cold lights.


    The tiger headed black man pulled the thin man''s clothes and whispered.


    "Brother, I''m afraid he knows the inside story. He can''t stay!"


    The thin man nodded slightly and looked at the silver armor youth under the city.


    Logically speaking. The prince led his troops into the palace. These soldiers must have seen it, and the changes in the palace had long been expected.


    However, at this time, these people showed no knowledge.


    On this point, Tang Hao can almost conclude.


    These people are either bribed or Hou Junji''s accomplices!

 Chapter 452

    Since he is an accomplice, there is no need to say more!


    Tang Hao glanced coldly at the three people in the palace city and said.


    "Do you want to die at the top of the city or at the bottom of the city?"


    The cold tone is gentle and straightforward, but still full of confidence.


    The black man at the head of the city, listening to the arrogant words, his beard suddenly exploded.


    The copper bell like eyes stared round and roared at Tang Hao.


    "You''ve done two military exploits, and the world is really invincible!"


    "Don''t inquire about the title of the three heroes of our Imperial Army!"


    After hearing the black man''s cry, Tang Hao snorted coldly and said.


    "Could it be that you are talking and fighting!"


    The black man said "Hey" and arched to the thin man.


    "Big brother, I want to fight, I have to cut this bastard!"


    The thin man nodded slightly and said.


    "Don''t keep alive."


    The black man was so happy that he ran down the city for fear that the thin man would repent.


    Not long.


    The small gate beside the Meridian Gate opened, and black man rushed out with a thousand soldiers.


    The rude roar came out at the moment of leaving the gate.


    "You wait here and see how I deal with this guy!"


    In the thunder, the chestnut war horse rushed out and trampled on the solid stone brick, making a loud noise.


    The skin color of Montenegro is almost the same as that of the war horse.


    At a distance, it seemed to be integrated, like a piece of black charcoal galloping towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao lifted his lips, smiled faintly, clamped his horse''s belly, and came forward slowly.


    When he was about to be manipulated, Tang Hao reined in his horse and quietly waited for the black man to come.


    The black man on the horse looked at Tang Hao and stopped. He was surprised at first, and then realized it in the twinkling of an eye.


    The horse rush can enlarge the strength of man several times.


    And Tang Hao''s doing so is nothing more than humiliating himself that his strength is not enough.


    Thinking of this, the black man felt a nameless anger in his heart.


    Next second.


    The shadow came suddenly.


    Black Han swung his arms round and stabbed Tang Hao at the door.


    The figure holding the knife twisted his hands, buckled his right hand, and hung the green dragon upside down.


    The body tilted back slightly, and the Yanyue knife threw out its chest and collided with the snake spear.


    Bang.


    A loud noise exploded in the air.


    The golden dagger roars and Mars shoots everywhere.


    The snake like spear hair made a twisted metal creak, with a spark, and suddenly bounced away.


    The black man''s arm shook violently, and the huge force pushed him over. The war horse under his crotch hissed. He was forced back by this huge force.


    The two fought with great strength.


    Black Han couldn''t help thinking when he looked at Tang Hao''s motionless voice.


    "What an outrageous force!"


    And the soldiers at the end of the city had already looked silly.


    This black man is a famous "bull" in the army.


    Not to mention the physique of the tiger back and the bear waist, according to the momentum just now, if you were someone else, I''m afraid it would have been hung out by a spear.


    But Tang Hao stood where he was and stood motionless to block such a thunder blow. It''s really amazing!


    The thin man standing on the pavilion, holding his long beard, narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed.


    "Tang Hao really has some skills!"


    The Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The red faced man stroked his chin, and the Phoenix''s eyes were not closed.


    "The third brother is not Tang Hao''s opponent!"


    "I''m going now, help it!"


    Inside the palace wall, the war horses whirled around, skimming the stone floor and raising the dust on the stone bricks.


    The red faced man jumped up, stood on his horse''s back, pulled the reins and stepped out.


    A while ago.


    The vigorous wind howled, and the snake spear collided with the green dragon Yanyue knife. It didn''t stop for a moment.


    This is a heavy weapon Yanyue sabre. Every wave is a powerful force.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang.


    Even the air was worried about the buzzing vibration.


    Waving the rapidly spinning Yanyue knife, he completely shrouded the whole black man.


    Chop, smash, wave and chop, leaving residual shadows.


    Although the black man has some skills, he is not Tang Hao''s opponent.


    But Tang Hao didn''t want to chop the black man off his horse at the moment.


    The three men at the head of the city must be united.


    If he hastily results in the black man, I''m afraid the two people in the pavilion will be angry and shoot themselves directly in the city tower!


    Although the two thousand elite soldiers behind him had the courage of ten thousand men, they did not climb the city. If they broke through the three Zhang high wall, they would go again.


    Tang Hao waited for another opportunity, an opportunity to lead all three down the pavilion building!


    The green dragon Yanyue Sabre cleaved into the air. With great strength, it cleaved towards the black man''s left shoulder.


    Seeing this, the black man made efforts on his legs to stabilize the horse, the blood vessels on his arms burst out, and the power on his arms exploded at this moment.


    Holding the spear tightly in both hands, he raised it over his head, stared at the falling wide blade, and drank violently.


    Boom!


    The force of terror hit the spear rod, gradually sank and bent into a bow.


    The war horse under the black man''s crotch could not bear this great force and fell down.


    Suddenly, Yanyue knife sank, cut into the flesh on his shoulder and pulled out a hole.


    The falling black man flashed a flash of panic in his eyes. Driven by his instinct, he burst out his internal potential and raised his arms sharply.


    Landing on both feet, staggering and taking several steps back.


    "The curfews dare to be rampant!"


    The figure on wuzhui drank violently and rode up.


    "How dare you insult me!"


    In the roar, the snake spear waved at Tang Hao.


    Bang.


    There was a loud noise.


    The impact and strength of the horse smashed into the fallen black man.


    In an instant, the black man was run a foot away, rolled around a few times, and then stopped.

 Chapter 453

    The black man fell.


    Tang Hao is about to be captured in his previous life.


    Sideways, horseshoe approaching.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves blew in my ears, and the cold moon knife blew silently in the wind like willow leaves.


    Tang Hao suddenly waved his arm, and the blade slashed on the handle of Yanyue knife.


    In the sound of tearing, sparks shot everywhere.


    A violent drink came from his mouth.


    "Don''t hurt my third brother!"


    The warm sun is strong.


    The two figures are intertwined under the city.


    One is just fierce and domineering, and the other is feminine and flexible.


    Tang Hao opened and closed in a big way. His moves were fierce and went straight to the key.


    The man with a red face is very clever. He can always avoid danger at a critical moment.


    The black man on the ground pulled up the fallen horse and stepped up directly, whether he was injured or not.


    In the roar, he came straight to Tang Hao''s back with a spear.


    Ding.


    A bell rang.


    Tang Hao didn''t have to look back to guess that the black man came and turned back to block behind him.


    Open-minded, flaws exposed.


    On the side of the black war horse, the red faced man was happy and caught up side by side.


    Brush.


    The blade is as thin as paper and as light as willow leaves. It can be cut out quickly.


    Tang Hao caught a glimpse of the scene from the corner of his eye, gave a soft drink, and pulled out the green dog from his waist with one hand.


    The green light suddenly appeared, the cold blade flashed, and the grid blocked the swept blade.


    Bang.


    The green dragon Yanyue knife bounced the snake spear away again, threw its right arm, turned its chest and swept to the red faced man on the side.


    Looking at the approaching broad blade, the red faced man was suddenly cold in his heart, held the attack and leaned back.


    Just for a moment, I saw cold sweat on my forehead.


    A little frightened eyes looked at the Yanyue knife that was close at hand and swept his cheek, and he was shocked.


    The raised hair brushed the cold blade, cut it silently and fell down.


    Then black Han caught up again.


    Three people and three horses crossed.


    The horse''s hooves flew over and splashed the gravel and fine sand on the stone slab. The golden daggers rang and banged.


    The people on the tower, the two thousand soldiers and even Chumo were completely stunned at this moment!


    He had heard about the two generals of the Dragon Guard for a long time.


    Master fight, the move is fatal!


    The three fierce generals fought with great power. If ordinary people are scratched or bumped, I''m afraid they will be either dead or injured.


    But I never thought that Tang Hao would not lose the wind under the joint efforts of the two!


    It was also the first time for those new soldiers to meet Tang Hao.


    Although I don''t know much about the two local generals.


    But it is not difficult to see how amazing the power of this knife and halberd is from the smoke and dust and the flying debris!


    The garrison at the city head looked at the three players on the field and forgot that they were supposed to guard the team in front of the gate.


    The thin figure looked at the sticky fight and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    In front of Tang Hao, he seemed to be more brave than before, without any fatigue at all.


    In contrast, his two brothers have shown a decline.


    "It''s my turn!"


    At this moment, the thin man put out his hands, slowly grasped the double swords on both sides of his waist, and slowly walked down the city.


    The jujube red war horse galloped out of the open palace gate with its hooves churning!


    A loud cry swept through the battlefield from the noon gate.


    "I''ll help my two brothers!"


    The clear voice swept the audience in an instant.


    Shocked by the sudden sound, a soldier in the city focused on watching the fight against the taxi, his body shook, and his hand holding the arrow and crossbow suddenly loosened.


    Just as the sound fell.


    The sound burst out of the air.


    Chumo hears the sound of piercing the air, and his face suddenly reminds him.


    "Brother Tang! Be careful of cold arrows!"


    Tang Hao''s heart moved. Hearing the broken sound, he took a half step to his side.


    Poof.


    The sharp blade pierced the skin and splashed blood.


    The horse beside him hissed bitterly, and half an arrow fell into the horse''s hip.


    The horse man stood up, and the figure on the horse''s back was surprised. He quickly leaned over the horse''s back and surrounded the Hubble with one hand!


    This is the time!


    A touch of joy flashed in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    The strength on the right hand soared. With a backhand knife, he cut it out.


    Before the knife arrived, the strong wind came.


    The black man didn''t dare to answer and dodged.


    Yanyue Dao didn''t stop. Tang Hao took the handle from his back with his left hand and patted the falling figure heavily along the strength.


    With a dull sound.


    The figure on the back of the arrow horse spewed out a mouthful of blood, and a little blood mist spewed out on the horse''s mane.


    "Second brother!"


    "Second brother!"


    Two exclamations sounded in both ears at the same time.


    Tang Hao took advantage of the black man''s stupidity, and the back of the knife only swept the black man''s shoulder.


    Bang.


    There was a dull noise.


    Like a sandbag thrown out, the black man fell heavily to the ground and rolled for several times before he stopped.


    The figure who came just now saw two figures lying on the ground, heartbroken.


    Before the horse stopped, it rolled down, fell to the ground and climbed towards the two struggling figures.


    Brush.


    The soldiers at the head of the city suddenly woke up, raised their bows and crossbows, and looked at the figure standing on the black Zhui.


    Clank.


    The green dragon roared and put it on the thin man''s neck.


    The thin man ignored it and tried to pick up the struggling figure of the red faced man to check the injury.


    Tang Hao looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes were full of killing intention. He turned to the soldiers in the city and shouted.


    "Put down your weapons! Spare you not to die!"

 Chapter 454

    Tai Chi hall.


    The dispute between the prince and the prince is fratricidal.


    Throughout history, such things are not uncommon.


    Li Chengqian, who just sat in the Dragon seat, is no exception.


    The first goal is to get rid of this old enemy.


    Changsun Wuji and Gao Shilian were in a panic and were about to scold. There was a commotion on the main hall square.


    The sound is chaotic, but very clear.


    Unconsciously, the old minister shook his body and looked into the distance of the square.


    On such a big square, a figure, shining silver armor, with a group of soldiers, strode to the hall.


    The guards on both sides of the white jade railing half knelt on the ground with the steps of the figure, extremely respectful.


    This is like the surging tide, kneeling down to the soldiers, extending to the steps, outside the hall.


    As if kneeling down to worship a majestic king, and as if kneeling down to worship a returning God of war.


    Step, step.


    Step on the stone floor with neat steps, from far to near.


    The sound of footsteps is becoming clearer and clearer.


    The ministers in the hall also found this strange, and with a touch of curiosity, they looked out of the hall.


    At the same time, Li Chengqian frowned slightly, held the armrest of the Dragon chair, slowly stood up and looked at the open hall door.


    It won''t take a moment.


    At the steps outside the hall, a cold face gradually appeared, slowly revealing the silver armor and the long sword at the waist.


    Tang Hao!


    Come on, it''s Tang Hao!


    Inexplicably, Li Chengqian was shocked.


    Today''s palace gate is heavily guarded, and it is guarded by Hou Junji''s Longwu guard.


    Did this team of more than 100 people break through the palace gate and break in?


    Thinking of this, Li Chengqian inadvertently caught a glimpse of a soldier at the gate of the temple with a Tang knife in his hand.


    In the sun, the sharp Tang Dao flows cold.


    Thick crimson was reflected on the shiny body, which was particularly conspicuous.


    The wet blood dripped down the blade on the stone floor of the hall door.


    The dazzling red only made Chengqian feel a little frightened and inexplicably gave birth to a touch of uneasy emotion.


    The figure at the door raised his right arm and slowly put it down.


    The Tang Dao was put into the scabbard in the neat and uniform sound of the golden dagger.


    Then, under the gaze of the ministers, Tang Hao swaggered and slowly stepped into the hall.


    Hou Junji took the lead in waking up from surprise, took a step forward and shouted at the figure moving forward.


    "Tang Hao! Take the blade into the court."


    "How dare you."


    Although Hou Junji didn''t know how Tang Hao entered the palace, he could guess from the blood stains on the soldiers that a fierce battle was inevitable.


    But today''s events can only succeed, not fail.


    If Tang Hao disrupts the situation, he can only kill it to avoid future trouble.


    Thinking of this, Hou Junji quietly put his right hand on the handle of the matching knife and was ready to catch it at any time.


    Tang Hao ignored the roar in his ear and went straight to the front of the hall. He looked at Li Chengqian coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Highness, you shouldn''t sit in this position!"


    In the cold tone, there was a touch of questioning and no comment.


    The low voice lingered in his ears. Hou Junji, who had already eaten, immediately became angry, walked around Tang Hao and said sternly.


    "Just a champion general, dare to speak to Xinjun in this tone. I think you are tired of living!"


    After saying that, Hou Junji''s anger jumped in his eyes and then said.


    "Somebody, take it!"


    With a shout of peace, the imperial guards at the back of the hall took out their knives, held them in their hands, and leaned slowly towards the hall.


    Tang Hao Yu Guang glanced at the soldiers on both sides, looked cold and shouted.


    "I see who dares to come forward!"


    Suddenly, the cold killing intention of the battlefield for a long time burst at this moment.


    A chill like a torrent came out of Tang Hao''s body.


    This is an invisible aura.


    It seems that within three steps, the pressure is heavy, the air is viscous, and even breathing is a little laborious.


    The nearest soldier, unconscious, shivered and stopped slowly.


    Other soldiers also felt the domineering and powerful breath. They couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, holding their breath and staring at the figure in the circle.


    The sudden stop of the soldiers only surprised Hou Junji and shouted.


    "He''s just a person. Why should he be afraid?"


    "Take it quickly! Don''t delay the new king''s accession to the throne!"


    Hastened by anxiety, the soldiers once again hardened their heads and met them with knives and halberds.


    Slowly moving, the encirclement becomes smaller and smaller, and it is compressed inward a little bit.


    Seeing Chumo outside the hall, he frowned and raised his hand slowly.


    Looking at the gesture, the soldiers at the hall door also clenched the handle of Tang Dao, and their eyes looked coldly at the tense confrontation on the field.


    On the quiet hall, there was a sense of awe.


    The impending killing affected the hearts of all present.


    Many ministers held their breath, frowned, and looked at Tang Hao on the court with a touch of expectation.


    The trembling hearts also jumped up with the narrow circle.


    Sitting high in the Dragon chair, Li Chengqian looked at the calm Tang Hao and felt a touch of suspicion and curiosity.


    At present, all the halls and courtyards are under their own control.


    He wants to see what Tang Hao can do!

 Chapter 455

    In the Tai Chi hall, swords are drawn and crossbows are drawn.


    The soldiers who pressed step by step also knew that the figures in the circle were excellent in martial arts.


    Even in the minds of some soldiers, there were pictures of blood splashing towards the hall.


    Suddenly.


    A low voice came from the circle.


    "Do you also want to rebel?"


    The voice of questioning is as light as a drizzle, and it is transmitted to the hearts of every imperial forest soldier.


    Once upon a time, they were also dissatisfied with the instructions given by the king of Wei, so they gathered against the king of Wei.


    But it is far fetched to say that he came for this rebellion.


    Hearing the words in their ears, the soldiers fell into thinking again, and there was a meal at their feet.


    Li Chengqian on the stage couldn''t help feeling an ominous foreboding as he watched these soldiers hesitate.


    "Take it down!"


    "Do you want to resist?"


    Li Chengqian, with royal blood, seemed to have a bit of Regal authority when he shouted these words.


    At the moment when the soldiers were cruel, Tang Hao slowly took out a sign from his arms.


    "Wang Ming''s gold medal is here!"


    "Seeing a card is like seeing a king. Those who dare to disobey will be killed without amnesty!"


    A fierce drink mixed with a bit of overlord''s power shocked the hall.


    At the same time, it was as if thunder exploded on the hall.


    The candles flickered, the rubble shook, and the whole hall seemed to tremble.


    The shining token jumped in the candlelight and was held high by Tang Hao.


    The soldiers glanced at the token, suddenly changed their faces and stood on the spot.


    When Li Chengqian saw the gold medal, he was shocked, and a look of panic appeared on his face.


    Subconsciously stepped back, met the Dragon chair and fell down.


    Looking at the token, the ministers looked surprised.


    The dignified complexion also gradually stretched out, and was diluted by a sense of comfort.


    This sudden Tang Hao brought a sudden turn!


    With a touch of respect, mixed with a little excitement and excitement, the ministers slowly knelt on the ground and shouted in unison.


    "Long live your majesty!"


    Right now.


    A shrill voice came from outside the hall.


    "Li Chengqian, how dare you!"


    The crowd glanced one after another, and the soldiers at the door slowly gave way.


    With small steps, a shadow came out of the soldiers.


    Father Rong!


    The red man around the king of Tang!


    Father-in-law Rong looked gloomy and went straight to the main hall. He looked at the soldier who was still in a daze and said.


    "The king orders the gold medal, if you come in person, cut first and then play, and the imperial power is chartered."


    As soon as the words fell, the soldiers threw away their weapons, knelt to the ground and shouted for mercy.


    When Hou Junji saw this, he was shocked and angry. His face turned red. He kicked the figure of kneeling on the ground before turning over and shouted.


    "Get up! Get up!"


    "A mere sign will frighten you dog slaves! What can you do!"


    "Now the imperial city is under my control!"


    "What''s the fear of a brand?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Chengqian, panting on the Dragon seat, seemed to see a glimmer of dawn. He grabbed the handrail, staggered to his feet and said.


    "Yes! General Hou is right!"


    "We already control the imperial city! When the official rewrites history and ascends the throne in isolation, it will be the orthodoxy of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Gu is the emperor! What can this brand do?"


    "Get up quickly! Arrest Tang Hao, who is beyond the outline of chaos!"


    Seeing that the soldiers had no action, Hou Junji immediately panicked and shouted.


    "Somebody! Escort! Escort!"


    The rough harmony echoed throughout the hall, rushed out of the hall door and came out of the square.


    There was silence outside the door.


    There was no sound of any troops coming.


    Hou Junji''s face suddenly changed. He surrounded the hall in horror and said.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    "I still have 15000 dragon guards under my command. They will arrive!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao sneered and said faintly.


    "General Hou, unfortunately, you can''t wait for the 15000 soldiers today."


    As soon as he said this, Hou Junji looked frightened. His eyes suddenly gathered on Tang Hao''s face. He trembled and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Tang Hao raised his head slightly and said jokingly.


    "I''ve heard that general Hou regards wealth as his life, but I don''t know that general Hou spends a lot of money and bribes in order to take over long Wu and Wu."


    "It''s a big deal to buy everything from the general to the captain one by one!"


    Hearing this, Hou Junji was shocked, took two steps back, stared at Tang Hao.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao learned about such things!


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "General Hou, don''t be surprised. The soldiers and disobedients under your command have trained their skills for my recruits."


    "As for those who did not surrender, your crimes have been listed and signed!"


    Poop.


    His trembling legs could not support him. Hou Junji fell down on the hall.


    The forehead was also in this short moment, full of fine sweat, and a pair of pupils were full of horror.


    Tang Hao bent down slowly, stared at the trembling figure and said slowly.


    "In fact, the palace gate has already been broken!"


    "Your imperial forest warriors who are under house arrest have already been captured by my 70000 recruits."


    The last card originally used to fight for his life was also lost. Hou Junji immediately collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 456

    it is all up with.


    The palace gate and the city gate were successively occupied by the recruits under Tang Hao.


    Only then did Hou Junji realize it.


    This sudden turning point exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Sun Wuji''s old face was slightly moved. He walked up to Tang Hao and slowly took Tang Hao''s hand.


    At this moment, excited tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes, with a trembling voice.


    "Good nephew! You saved our lives!"


    "It saved Datang''s life!"


    Holding the old man''s trembling arm, Tang Hao patted it twice as comfort.


    Gao Shilian also came out at the same time. His wrinkled face stretched out at this moment.


    Patting Tang Hao''s shoulder, a faint blush appeared on his old cheek. He looked at Tang Hao with bright eyes and said.


    "Good job!"


    "I saw you right!"


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t mistake you!"


    Although the words are simple, they are full of gratitude and appreciation.


    Those eyes full of tears stared at Tang Hao tightly, and his face was full of excitement.


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, then glanced around at the ministers in the hall and said slowly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now the coup in the Datang palace has subsided. As for the disordered officials and thieves..."


    The four words "disorderly officials and thieves" struck Li Chengqian like a heavy hammer.


    Suddenly, Li Chengqian was sweating and his face was very white.


    The fall of Hou Junji directly led to the failure of the whole plan. The readily available throne had disappeared at this time.


    Even now, when Tang Hao said the words "disorderly subjects and thieves", Li Chengqian''s mind already showed that he was tied to the scaffold.


    In the fantasy, the blood splashed everywhere and the picture of his head was strange, which made Li Chengqian tremble unconsciously.


    At this anxious and desperate moment, Li Chengqian was full of thoughts and said with a trace of luck and expectation.


    "Brother Tang, do you remember? We are business partners. When you quit, Gu was still thinking of ways to save you."


    "This time, you can''t forget your kindness."


    "As long as Gu ascends the throne, Gu will promise you whatever you want!"


    After that, Li Chengqian looked excited. He limped down the hall, took Tang Hao''s arm and said.


    "Gu, I will grant you the Duke and the land. Gu will give you his sister and let you be the Royal nobleman of the Tang Dynasty. How about that?"


    Li Chengqian nervously grabbed Tang Hao''s arm and stared at Tang Hao eagerly.


    In this way, this speech is completely like a beggar begging others. Then you still have a little dignity of the prince.


    Tang Hao looked at the frightened face and snorted coldly.


    "Up to now, you still don''t understand!"


    "How dare you touch the throne?"


    Hearing this, Li Chengqian was shocked. He took Tang Hao''s arms and couldn''t help sending them away.


    With a panic, Li Chengqian said.


    "No! Gu is the eldest son! The throne belongs to Gu."


    "In the battle of Southwest China, my father and emperor were infected with cold diseases, and his life and death were uncertain..."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao couldn''t hear it. He snorted coldly, his eyebrows crossed and shouted.


    "Seriously ill? Life or death is uncertain?"


    "This is just your erroneous statement!"


    Tang Hao stepped forward, stared at Li Chengqian, who was slowly retreating, slowly took out a bamboo tube from his arms and said.


    "This is the southwest war report I just got outside the city!"


    "It''s true or false. You can tell at a glance!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Chengqian in the hall looked at the small bamboo tube. His pupils suddenly opened and trembled. He stepped back and sat down on the steps.


    As if he had seen something terrible.


    Father Rong slowly took over the war report from Tang Hao, took off the fire paint, twisted the bamboo tube and unfolded the war report.


    For a moment.


    The shrill voice sounded slowly from the hall.


    "Master Wang broke the pass, swept south of Tuyuhun, and killed more than 20000 Tibetan cavalry."


    "Before Chengguan, cadre sun Zan personally led the remaining Tubo army to negotiate peace."


    "I beg your majesty to send the princess into Tibet to repair the friendship between the two countries."


    "So far, all the people in Tuyuhun have been recovered. In a few days, your majesty will lead the king back to the dynasty."


    As soon as the voice fell, sun Wuji clapped his hands and said.


    "It''s over, southwest war, it''s over!"


    "God bless Datang! Your majesty is divine!"


    Gao Shilian couldn''t help agreeing.


    "What a blessing for Datang! With the recovery of Tuyuhun and another Ally, Datang is strong again!"


    After that, Gao Shilian laughed loudly in the hall.


    The faces of the ministers bloomed again. The old ministers looked at each other and showed the joy of victory.


    Some old ministers wept with joy, knelt slowly on the hall, and murmured His Majesty''s heroic words.


    The whole hall exudes a strong sense of joy.


    Tang Hao was not surprised by this result.


    King Tang''s mind has always been in the north. This time, although it was a personal expedition, the purpose was only to frighten.


    As I said, if Datang wants to annex Tubo in one fell swoop, it''s not easy!


    What''s more, the mind of the king of the Tang Dynasty is still in the far north.


    One more ally is better than one more enemy.


    Slightly put away his thoughts, Tang Hao raised a look of joy on his face, raised his eyebrows, looked at Li Chengqian on the steps and said.


    "Your Highness!"


    "I don''t know where the previous war report came from, and why it ran counter to this war report?"


    "And this folk rumor, your majesty, where did it start?"


    While talking, Tang Hao walked towards Li Chengqian step by step.


    Facing the cold eyes and listening to the questions in his ears, Li Chengqian was completely flustered.


    The frightened eyes reflected the approaching figure. Li Chengqian kicked his legs in panic and shouted in panic.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here."

 Chapter 457

    Imperial City, Chang''an.


    The search for rumors has just gone.


    The bloody massacre in the west city has been spreading in the city.


    Be cautious in your words and deeds.


    With the increase of street patrol guards, the whole streets of Chang''an have become more deserted.


    The crackdown on grain shops has already frightened the small merchants and vendors. No one dared to risk his life to earn two small money.


    Some leisure venues have also closed their doors. No one can guarantee whether a group of royal guards will rush in at the next moment.


    It was as if everything had returned to the national funeral.


    People hide at home when they are free, and even when relatives and friends gather, they dare not blatantly publicize it.


    It seems that this bloody haze is filled over the whole Chang''an, and the imperial city is more depressed and panic.


    Until noon, there was another change outside the city!


    The golden drum suddenly screamed and shook the sky.


    The garrison in the city also sounded a long horn, and the patrol soldiers hurried along the long street.


    The urgent cry of the general sounded on the long street.


    "Hurry to the gate!"


    The sudden tension in the city made these people uneasy. Many people poked their heads out of the house and looked out.


    Someone can''t help asking questions.


    "What happened? Was there a war?"


    Someone came out of the half closed door and responded.


    "I heard that something happened at the gate. General Tang led a large army into the city and went to the palace."


    Hearing this, a dignified touch appeared on the adjacent face of Sifang street and asked.


    "But what happened in the palace?"


    Just then, a scholar stood up and said slowly.


    "The change in the palace? Isn''t the imperial city going to suffer?"


    "You don''t want several princes to compete for the throne?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the neighbor next to him pointed to the scholar and scolded in a low voice.


    "You''re not afraid of death, boy! Dare you say that? Have you forgotten the tragedy in the west city?"


    A word immediately made the curious scholar pale, glanced around and said.


    "I''m just saying it casually. You... Don''t spread it."


    After that, he closed the door and dared not show up again.


    In fact, what the scholar said is also the doubt in everyone''s heart.


    In the past dynasties, leading soldiers into the palace is either to rebel or to quell the rebellion.


    For the latter, people are indeed more biased.


    Now that someone has started, they can''t stop asking others to think in this direction.


    The middle-aged rich man, with a big belly, meditated for a moment and said.


    "In today''s Imperial Hall, your majesty is not here, and the Tang Dynasty is ownerless. If it is really a fight between the prince, I''m afraid there will be a bloody storm."


    "The war is raging in the imperial city. It''s US people of the Tang Dynasty who suffer!"


    At this time, the horse hooves rumbled at the corner of the street. It came from Changan Street, and the whole Changan Street felt some faint tremors.


    All the people standing at the gate of the house brush their heads and look at the place where they make a sound.


    In the eyes.


    A silver haired veteran, dressed in silver armor, galloped over a dark horse.


    Behind him, there were a line of black taxis, all occupying the long street, galloping along the long street.


    It was mixed with the violent shouts of soldiers.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    "Make an urgent order from the court, and idle people retreat!"


    In the roar, many people took refuge one after another.


    With a gust of wind, the mighty soldiers hurried to the end of the other side.


    The strong sound of horses'' hoofs galloped past, which attracted many dogs barking all the way, and some children cried out in fear.


    There were no less than four or five thousand people in the whole team. This posture was enough to make these people smack their tongues, and the anxiety in their hearts became more intense.


    The silent Chang''an Street became restless because of the passing of this team.


    The middle-aged man looked gloomy and anxious. He slowly closed the door and said in a deep voice.


    "Soldiers are mobilized. It seems that Chang''an city is not peaceful!"


    Hearing this, the family guard took over the conversation and said.


    "Master, if the imperial city is going to change, let''s... Let''s run first!"


    "As the saying goes, this sword has no eyes! I don''t know when the war will burn to our door."


    Hearing these words, the middle-aged man''s face was even more anxious. He looked at the guard and said.


    "Escape? Where?"


    "Is this the high wall and thick door of Chang''an city that you want to escape?"


    After a long silence, the middle-aged rich man glanced at the courtyard and said.


    "Hey! The mansion is just getting better, and now it''s a disaster again!"


    "Right now, I can only pray that the variables in the court will calm down this morning."


    After that, the middle-aged man said with a touch of helplessness.


    "Xing, the people suffer! Death, the people suffer!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged man is more than worried in the whole Tang imperial city.


    There are thousands of people like this man in Chang''an city.


    When soldiers and soldiers change, people are in panic. Even some rich families have packed their bags, although they are ready to flee.


    The incident happened suddenly. Until the afternoon, notices were posted all over Chang''an city.


    Hou Junji wanted to rebel, control the government and follow the outline of the dynasty.


    Tang Hao led the army to break the siege, captured the disorderly officials and thieves alive, and detained them in the dungeon!

 Chapter 458

    Everyone knows that the truth comes out.


    Everything has a joint explanation.


    The chess game in the court was also solved by Tang Hao.


    During this half day, the ministers seemed to have a dream.


    The prince was finally placed under house arrest in the east palace. Hou Junji, together with some important officials who plotted rebellion, was also put into the dungeon, waiting for the fall of the king of Tang.


    A huge dispute over the monarch finally dissipated.


    Walking along the long street, there were obviously fewer soldiers in the patrol in the past.


    On the long street, there were more people with chairs and small stools, basking in the warm sun.


    Without the previous tense atmosphere, many Chang''an people were too slow and relaxed.


    The new year is approaching. With the increase in the number of people buying all kinds of affairs, the whole Chang''an imperial city has gradually returned to its former prosperity.


    On the first day of February.


    A great day!


    The king of the Tang Dynasty led the king''s division to return to the dynasty.


    The whole Chang''an is boiling again!


    On this day, the gongs and drums of Chang''an city sounded and the horn sounded. People gathered in the streets, singing and dancing to welcome the late victory.


    This festive stupor lasted for three days.


    With the warm winter sun, Tang Hao rode his horse in the direction of Taiji hall.


    Today is the first early Dynasty after the return of the Tang Dynasty.


    Civil and military officials entered one after another, on both sides of the hall, including Tang Hao.


    Your highness.


    Zhang Su Wuji and Gao Shilian talked about the important political events of this period.


    Of course, both of them tacitly avoided the dispute over the monarch.


    These things are not on the table. They want to find a suitable time to elaborate to the king of Tang.


    Listening to their stories, the king of Tang nodded slightly and looked at Li Tai padded on the side of the hall with relief in his eyes.


    "That''s good! Tael has made some progress."


    After listening to their stories, King Tang glanced at the crowd as if he were searching.


    After looking around, the king of Tang said suspiciously.


    "Why didn''t you see Duke Chen come today?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole court was silent, and everyone bowed their heads one after another.


    It seems that he also felt the strange atmosphere of the court hall. The king of Tang''s eyes flashed and said.


    "Duke Zhao, do you know?"


    After listening to the question of the king of Tang Dynasty, the eldest sun Wuji was embarrassed and hesitated.


    "This..."


    At this moment, the king of Tang had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Gao Shilian shook his head and said.


    "Hey! Let''s talk about it."


    Subsequently, Li Chengqian and Hou Junji used false war reports to create civil panic.


    Taking advantage of his official position, he controlled the whole palace and listed the deeds of cavalry rebellion one by one.


    King Tang''s face became more and more ugly as he listened to these deeds.


    Before he had finished speaking, the king of Tang was already angry.


    Wow.


    The case in front of him was turned over in an instant.


    It slid down the steps.


    "Villain! Villain!"


    In the roar, the king of Tang suddenly stood up, his tiger eyes wide open and clenched his fist angrily.


    For a moment, the whole hall was silent.


    On the one hand, he was the great sin of treason, and on the other hand, he was the eldest son of the king of Tang.


    It seems that at this moment, it is difficult to choose either side.


    The king of Tang standing in the temple never thought why this obedient son would become like this.


    There was a moment when the king of Tang had a heart to kill.


    He wanted to kill Li Chengqian, set an example to others and warn other princes.


    But a sentence from empress Chang sun''s deathbed floated in her mind.


    "If qian''er makes any big mistakes in the future, the second brother must spare his life..."


    The voice of supplication lingered in the ears of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    For a time, it was difficult for the king of Tang to start again.


    long time.


    A minister came out of the hall, glanced at the gloomy face of the king of Tang and said to his scalp.


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "Treason and rebellion is a great sin."


    "Although the crown prince is your body, he should not have made such a big mistake."


    He didn''t finish, but his meaning was clear.


    To make the king of Tang punish Li Chengqian,


    In every word, the king of Tang''s face was gradually gloomy to the extreme.


    Even if Chengqian died, he was his own son after all.


    In the final analysis, it was the lax control of the king of Tang. If he was investigated, the king of Tang would certainly be involved.


    At this time, the heart of the king of Tang was mixed with some pain and guilt.


    Tang Hao naturally realized the difficulties of the king of Tang and walked out of the crowd slowly.


    "Your Majesty."


    "In my opinion, although the crown prince made a big mistake, he was also instigated by others, so he was deceived."


    "Although plotting rebellion is a great crime, fortunately, the coup in the palace has not yet led to a big mistake."


    It must be a good thing for someone to excuse.


    The king of Tang gave Tang Hao a slightly thoughtful look, mixed with some thanks for being a father.


    As a national uncle, eldest sun Wuji also wants to try his best to keep the child.


    Seeing that Tang Hao had given the steps, he took the opportunity to pick up the conversation.


    "What Tang Hao said is exactly what the old minister thought."


    "The prince was originally open-minded and pure. For a moment, he was dazzled and said."


    "Capital punishment is excusable, but punishment is inevitable."


    Speaking of this, the eldest sun Wuji looked at the king of Tang with a slightly slower look in his eyes and said.


    "The minister suggested that the prince and his family should be expelled from Chang''an and go to the fief for self-examination. He should never return to Chang''an again."


    Some words, spoken by the king of Tang Dynasty, have the meaning of protecting his son, which will inevitably make people dissatisfied.


    But the elder sun Wuji said so, which can be regarded as mentioning the biased curse on the back of the king of Tang.


    Seeing that another minister wanted to entangle at this time, the king of Tang waved his big hand and said with a touch of helplessness.


    "It''s cheap, you bastard!"


    "Just as the Duke of Zhao said."

 Chapter 459

    The punishment has been decided, and it is not good for all the officials to say more.


    The king of Tang also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But right now.


    An old minister with gray hair walked out of the crowd slowly, stood on the hall and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Although the prince has been punished, the position of Prince has not been settled yet."


    "The Tang Dynasty cannot be without a monarch for a day, and the position of reserve monarch cannot be or missing."


    One wave just flattened and another wave began.


    The old minister mentioned that the old ministers of the whole court looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Gradually a whisper rose up in the hall.


    The king of Tang stood in the court hall, and the heart that had just been put down was raised again.


    The tragedy of Li Chengqian has just ended, and the king of Tang can no longer stand the toss.


    Li Chengqian''s anger has not stopped because of the disaster he created. This headache about the position of Prince has been raised again.


    As for the position of Chu Jun, it is something that the king of Tang does not want to mention at this time.


    He slowly sat on the Dragon chair. The king of Tang frowned and stared at the minister in the hall. He was lost in thought.


    On her deathbed, empress Chang sun once said that Li Tai was too resourceful and deep to sit on the throne.


    As for Li Ke, although he had a great influence in the dynasty, he also had the full support of some great Confucians among the people.


    But after all, he is a prince born from a concubine, who is already at odds with public opinion in orthodoxy.


    Li Zhi, as a direct descendant, was too young at this time, and the items were not prominent.


    For a time, even the king of Tang was in trouble.


    Your highness, another old minister slowly stepped out and said.


    "Your Majesty, as a prince, you have the ability to talk about taboos in the court."


    "But the prince''s tragedy cannot be repeated."


    After that, the old minister bowed deeply to the Dragon seat and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, this matter can''t be delayed any longer!"


    The king of the Tang Dynasty also knew that a large part of the reason for the dispute over the monarch was that there was no clear candidate for the monarch.


    In addition, the experience of his eldest son, Li Chengqian, was no longer suitable to be the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, which made these princes ready to move.


    In the final analysis, Li Chengqian''s rebellion is not entirely his own, but also partly due to the pressure given to him by other princes!


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, quietly looked at the scene of his highness, and his face gradually became dignified.


    At present, no matter who is established, it will not be a perfect answer!


    Moreover, although the two princes have advantages, to a large extent, their disadvantages are too obvious.


    As empress Chang Sun said, Li Tai''s mind is too heavy and his surrender is too deep.


    Such a person is not a good candidate because it is difficult to be tolerant and generous.


    As for Li Ke, the king of Tang always felt that this man was hidden deeply and difficult to be understood.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang waved his hand and said.


    "That''s all! We''ll discuss it later!"


    A majestic cry came from the dragon sign.


    Then the king of the Tang Dynasty brushed his sleeves and strode out surrounded by palace maids.


    Tang Hao looked at the angry figure and sighed slightly.


    The world will always see the scene of the king echoing and ordering the ministers.


    But how many people can see the figure who worries about national affairs and family affairs?


    Seeing the people gradually disperse in the hall, Tang Hao followed.


    A long, sharp voice sounded from behind.


    "Dingbei Hou, stay."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao turned slowly.


    In front of his eyes, father-in-law Rong was dignified and worried.


    Tang Hao replied.


    "Father in law, what''s the matter?"


    Father Rong stepped forward and said to Tang Hao.


    "Your Majesty summoned you."


    After that, father-in-law Rong added.


    "You can see the situation today."


    "Your Majesty doesn''t look well. You should be careful in your words and deeds."


    After listening, Tang Hao took a long breath and nodded slightly.


    They went all the way to Taiji palace.


    Along the way, Tang Hao spun rapidly in his mind.


    Now the war in the Southwest has just ended.


    It was a blessing to make friends with Tubo.


    In history, there has been no war between Tubo and the Tang Dynasty for ten years, which is also due to the princess''s move to Tibet.


    In this way, the king of Tang can free up his hands to renovate this northern land.


    However, during this period of time, changes have taken place in the DPRK and China.


    Li Chengqian''s rebellion is strikingly similar to that in history.


    Both were strangled in the cradle before they took shape.


    Recalling today''s court, Tang Hao already had a guess in his heart.


    When the king of Tang summoned himself, it was mostly the decision of the crown prince.


    As a descendant, Tang Hao naturally understood that Li Zhi was in charge of the Tang Dynasty after the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    That is, now this juvenile who is not yet an adult will create the next prosperous era of the Tang Dynasty.


    But now this child, however, has not yet emerged and has come into public view.


    Thinking, they had reached the gate of the palace.


    Father-in-law Rong bowed to stand in front, looked at the temple, and said with a touch of caution.


    "Your Majesty, Dingbei Marquis, the old minister has brought it."


    There was silence in the hall.


    A moment later, the voice of the king of Tang came slowly.


    "Enter."


    In this voice, with a touch of unspeakable sadness and sadness, it sounds like a sense of vicissitudes.


    Grandpa Rong turned his head and looked at Tang Hao and nodded slightly.


    Tang Hao slowly entered the hall.

 Chapter 460

    Tai Chi palace.


    Tang Hao has been to this palace more than once.


    In the magnificent palace, the furnishings remain the same, as if they were the same.


    Tang Hao walked slowly into the hall, looked at the hazy figure behind the screen and arched his hands.


    "Tang Hao has seen your majesty."


    The figure behind the screen did not answer immediately, but picked up a teapot and slowly poured tea into the teacup.


    Accompanied by the tea drumming, a peaceful voice came around the screen.


    "Come in."


    The calm voice could not hear any sadness or joy, but it was quite different from the chaotang.


    Tang Hao bowed slowly, moved his steps and walked in.


    Around the screen, the scene in front of me came into view.


    The king of Tang sat in front of the table, slowly poured two cups of tea, and slowly pushed one of the cups to the opposite side.


    "Sit down."


    Listening to the kind words, at such a moment, Tang Hao even felt like meeting his old friends.


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao answered and slowly sat opposite the table.


    At the moment, facing the princess who was different from the past, Tang Hao did not adapt to it.


    Looking at Tang Hao who was a little uneasy, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "This time, you have made great contributions to our Datang."


    "Breaking through the city gate, breaking through the palace gate, rescuing all the officials and preventing the coup in the palace."


    "You let me, how can I reward you?"


    Listening to this praise, Tang Hao smiled faintly and bowed his hands.


    "As a general of the Tang Dynasty, holding 100000 recruits of the Tang Dynasty, it is also incumbent upon me to rescue the chaotang hall. Of course."


    "How dare you mention the reward to your majesty again."


    Tang Hao''s answer was entirely expected by the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang took a sip slowly and said faintly.


    "You saved not only the civil and military officials, but also the foundation of our Tang Dynasty for decades."


    After that, the king of Tang slowly put down his tea cup, glanced out of the window and said slowly.


    "Your future belongs to the battlefield. I should reward you for your contribution."


    While talking, the king of Tang slowly lowered his eyes and quietly watched the tea in the cup.


    Among the clear tea, the green tea has stretched out, and some sink slowly with the shaking of the tea.


    Thinking of this, King Tang''s eyes flashed a touch of gloom and said.


    "Tang Hao, Hou Junji is a veteran who has been with me for many years. He did such absurd things this time."


    "Such a minister of humerus should fight against me."


    "Am I not a good emperor?"


    Tang Hao, sitting opposite the table, looked at the king of Tang with a touch of sadness on his face and sighed gently in his heart.


    The world can see the scene of the monarch waving his big hand, echoing all kinds of responses and the courtiers worshipping.


    When did you know that after this man, the wise monarch also had this unknown tenderness.


    Family affairs and state affairs broke the heart of the leader of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao took up the cup of warm tea, pondered for a moment and said.


    "Every man has his own life. General Hou''s greed is the cause of trouble. It''s true that he is to blame when he embarks on this road."


    "Your Majesty, why bother yourself? This hero of the Manchu Dynasty is the only general Hou who embarks on this road of no return."


    "What''s more, your majesty is the first person to create the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Listening to the narration in his ear, the king of Tang''s eyebrows also eased a lot and slowly told him.


    "When I was young, Hou Junji was with me. At that time, I fought in the north and South and fought every inch of land."


    "When I ascended the throne that year, I paved the long way for me, and I will come smoothly."


    "When I was brilliant, I had his shadow, but I didn''t expect that now he has resolutely embarked on the opposite road."


    At this time, the king of the Tang Dynasty in front of him seemed to have the dignity of the past. He was more like an old friend talking about his sad life.


    Tang Hao slowly lifted the teapot, added a cup of hot tea to the king of Tang, glanced at the easygoing figure in front of him and reminded him.


    "Your Majesty, the charge of Hou Junji has been confirmed."


    "This man must be severely punished. Otherwise, it will be difficult to convince the public."


    After listening, the king of Tang shook his big hand holding the tea cup.


    The warm tea also stirred up a splash.


    The Tang King''s eyes flashed deeply.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao sighed slightly in his heart.


    A generation of famous generals died here, sad and lamentable.


    Above the hall, there was silence.


    A sad breath filled the whole hall with the fragrance on the table.


    long time.


    The king of Tang seemed to have figured it out. He leaned slowly against the seat behind him, closed his eyes and said softly.


    "Just, just, let him go."


    With a touch of sadness and helplessness in this speech, it is particularly desolate to listen to it.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his eyes. At the entrance, the king of Tang seemed to be a few years old again, with a touch of sadness on his face.


    The moist corners of his eyes were red, as if he was trying to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    For such treatment, Tang Hao was finally relieved.


    At one moment, Tang Hao was afraid that the king of Tang would read Hou Junji''s war achievements and spare his life.


    After all, this old minister once took the lead and made many great achievements in the change of Xuanwu Gate.

 Chapter 461

    The red charcoal was burning, and their cheeks were hot.


    The smoke curled in the bronze tripod stove. The two people who were exposed to the pleasant aroma sat quietly and were silent.


    The tea on the table rose, and the white air slowly disappeared into the air.


    The king of Tang slowly picked up the tea cup, gently shook it twice and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao! I, is this father not qualified enough?"


    The words are gentle, like a father''s inner monologue and a king''s self reflection.


    Hearing this, Tang Hao felt inexplicably that he was a dignified emperor in the court, but in this bedroom, he became a warm father.


    Perhaps today''s empress Chang sun''s funeral day, the majestic emperor suffered from nowhere to tell, so he had such a heartfelt dialogue today.


    Tang Hao relaxed his mind and said faintly.


    "It is not easy for your majesty to keep state affairs in order."


    "The prince is an adult and has some ideas of his own. He is still young, has made mistakes and has the opportunity to change."


    After saying this, Tang Hao suddenly remembered one thing.


    In history, after being demoted as a common people, Li Chengqian did not have much time and ended up depressed.


    Perhaps from beginning to end, the despairing Prince failed to come out of this shadow.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s nose was a little more sour. Looking at the king of Tang in front of him, a pity rose in his heart.


    I hope my son will become a dragon and my daughter will become a Phoenix.


    The wishes of the villagers are also beautiful, not to mention the king in front of them.


    A helpless sigh sounded, and the king of Tang slowly raised his eyes and said.


    "Just, just, this may be his life."


    "I hope he can repent in Qianzhou and be a new man."


    After that, the king of Tang tried, and suddenly something sounded. A flash of light flashed in his eyes and said.


    "Since returning to Korea this time, zhier has been begging me to make you his teacher. Do you know this?"


    While talking, the king of Tang stared at Tang Hao tightly, as if to find some clues in Tang Hao''s every move.


    Hearing this question, Tang Hao smiled easily, slowly took a sip from his tea cup and said.


    "I feel honored to be appreciated by the king of Jin."


    "I just didn''t expect a joke at that time. The king of Jin was so serious, which was somewhat unexpected!"


    The thought and vision of the young man in front of us do not belong to any minister of humerus.


    It was originally thought that Tang Hao was not close to the two beloved princes and preferred his own child. He must have some ideas.


    But at this time, his every move was full of relaxation, which didn''t seem to be possible.


    It seems that he only has some friendship with Li Zhi, not a heart of assistance.


    Thinking of this, a touch of loss flashed in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang slowly put down most of the empty tea cup and asked.


    "The dispute between princes has always been a taboo in the palace. Even I don''t want to mention it at will."


    "But now this matter starts because of him, but it will not dissipate because of the punishment of qian''er."


    After that, the king of Tang said with bright eyes.


    "Tang Hao, in your opinion, who is the most suitable prince among my many princes?"


    Tang Hao really didn''t want to answer the topic of Chu Jun.


    Although I am still trapped in it, I can''t get out.


    However, history naturally has historical laws. The rise and fall of Datang is its own.


    The history of this time and space is naturally selected by the people of this time and space.


    Tang Hao smiled, carried the teapot, filled it slowly to the king of Tang and said.


    "King Wei and King Wu are dragons and phoenixes among people, each with his own merits. As for other princes, they are just young and do not show their talents."


    "There are so many heroes in the royal family that the throne of Prince Chu must be followed by others."


    "What''s more, your majesty has his own decision in mind. Why should you ask me an outsider?"


    This answer is exactly the same as what Tang Hao said in the barracks.


    Vague and did not say anything.


    Listening to these words, the king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that the eyes in front of him were as vast as stars, which was difficult to figure out.


    Even when the king of Tang looked at this young man who was only 20 years old, he couldn''t see it clearly as if he were looking at a dynasty antique.


    After staring at Tang Hao for a long time, Tang Wang slowly looked away and said.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say, I won''t ask any more."


    After the words buried in his heart were revealed, the king of Tang immediately felt a lot happier and joked.


    "It''s very frustrating to talk to your boy. Many things are hidden."


    "Well, let''s talk about the war this time."


    While talking, the king of Tang changed his previous decline, but he looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "In the southwest, I will send a princess to Tubo. I have repaired the friendship between the two countries and stabilized the overall situation of the southwest."


    "As for the north, it all depends on the recruits you trained!"


    "Are you ready?"


    Seeing that the question rekindled his passion again, Tang Hao also put away the smile on his face and said solemnly.


    "At present, the training of recruits is as normal. What they lack is only experience on the battlefield."


    "I have full confidence in the sword of Datang."

 Chapter 462

    The two talked for a long time and didn''t finish until three hours.


    Until Tang Hao left the palace, the sky was full of stars.


    Taking advantage of the night, Tang Hao boarded the prepared carriage and drove slowly towards the Marquis house.


    Listening to the clattering horseshoes and the driver''s shouting, Tang Hao raised a smile on his face.


    Since the dismissal, Tang Hao was more or less unhappy with the king.


    However, today''s long chat like an old friend also completely dispels the past grievances.


    The relationship between the monarch and the minister seems to have undergone wonderful changes, becoming cordial and trusted.


    Under the same sky, the king of Tang stood at the door of the main hall of his bedroom, gazing at the Phoenix hairpin in his hand and whispering.


    "Guanyin maidservant, may you bless your child in heaven, be a good man in the fief and return to me as soon as possible."


    After a word, the king of Tang raised his head slowly, looked at the stars all over the sky and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao, may you honor your promise to me at the beginning of the new year."


    "Guanyin maidservant, she likes the season of vast grassland and wild flowers everywhere."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    Today''s early days are different from the past.


    The court hall that has just experienced the great disaster needs to reward those meritorious soldiers and sing praises.


    It is also necessary to punish those disorderly officials and thieves to show the heavenly power of the king of Tang and deter the curfews.


    Two thousand soldiers who participated in the suppression of the rebellion stood quietly in the square in front of the Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang Dynasty stood on the high steps at the gate of the Tai Chi hall, and his eyes swept over the faces of these recruits one by one.


    The courtiers who followed behind the king of Tang couldn''t help smacking their tongues when they looked at these young and dignified recruits.


    The army in front of us, after only three months of training, has been able to resist Lin Jiashi in complex palace battles. This combat power has been shocking.


    It''s not easy to sit here!


    Of course, everyone is more curious about Tang Hao, who stands in front of the soldiers and has a touch of legend.


    Tang Wang''s eyes slowly fell on Tang Hao, with a smile on his face from beginning to end.


    Looking at the majestic Oracle and the heroic Tang Hao below, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "This time, Tang Hao can calm the disaster of the Tang Dynasty. He has made great contributions by making predictions and planning strategies."


    "Let me ask you, what do you want?"


    The morning light sprinkled on the calm cheek and outlined strong lines.


    Tang haolang said.


    "As a soldier, it is our bounden duty to protect our country. It is our bounden duty to protect the court."


    "Without 70000 new soldiers stationed in the garrison pool, and without these 2000 soldiers fighting with blood, even if the minister has the courage to defeat the enemy, he will definitely not succeed."


    "This time, the credit lies in the officers and men. I don''t dare to expect rewards."


    In fact, for Tang Hao, as a marquis, the official title is the ceiling of the young generation.


    Giving more is just icing on the cake.


    However, these recruits are the first batch of soldiers who completely belong to themselves.


    In the first war, if these soldiers could taste the sweetness and buy people''s hearts, it would certainly be much better than taking an official post.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s answer, both the king of Tang and the courtiers behind him showed a smile of approval.


    In their opinion, Tang Hao is still a young man who knows the whole thing and is not greedy for work.


    The king of Tang nodded slightly and said in a loud voice.


    "Clear rewards and punishments are the way of governing the country in the Tang Dynasty. Of course, officers and men are important, but the duties of generals are also important."


    "If you take care of your subordinates, I can understand. This time, as you say."


    After that, the king of Tang turned slightly and waved to father-in-law Rong behind him.


    Beside him, father-in-law Rong slowly stepped out of the line and came up with the imperial edict.


    "Under the door, the foundation of the world, the northern Marquis Tang Hao, led troops into the city to calm the storm and catch the thieves between the North Marquis Tang Hao and the Imperial Hall!"


    "Tang Hao, the Marquis of Dingbei, was promoted to the first rank. He was the general of the town army. He was promoted to the second rank at the rank of merit. He was the national pillar. He was rewarded with ten thousand liang of gold and ten mistletoe in the East Pearl..."


    The reward was almost the same as Tang Hao expected.


    There has been no change in rank. But in the official rank, it has indeed improved another product.


    From the original three-level champion general. Rongsheng became a town general from the second grade.


    Although it is only a promotion, and it is also the official title of a military general, it is of great significance.


    You know, the Duke of Kaiguo County, that is, from the second grade.


    Not to mention his medal level, he also reached the post level, which is also the second grade level.


    In other words, Tang Hao has been comparable to the Duke of the state in terms of official position and rank.


    As for the latter rewards, they can be completely ignored.


    Tang Hao stepped forward, bowed and said.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    All the ministers present did not express any opinion on such a reward.


    It can be seen that they are also very satisfied with such a reward.


    Although Tang Hao was promoted in his official position and rank, and reached the second grade, there was no change in his real power.


    As for the rank of this post, it is just a strain and honor.


    In terms of such a result, nature is not a threat to the status of these past princes, and naturally everyone is satisfied.


    After the reward of Tang Hao, it was the reward for these soldiers.


    Of course, for these recruits, it is a real reward.

 Chapter 463

    The warm sun is just right.


    According to the figure with his head held high, the sun outlined the outline of Tang Hao.


    At this moment, the figure in front of the whole Tai Chi hall seems to be the most dazzling new star today.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao took the brand-new official dress and bowed deeply.


    The officials stood on the steps and looked at the figure. Their eyes were mostly envious and jealous.


    As for the two thousand warriors behind Tang Hao, there was more joy and excitement.


    Their rewards are often money, cattle, sheep and land.


    In this era of economic backwardness, agriculture occupies a leading position.


    Land is an indispensable resource.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, nothing is more important than this land.


    The purpose of these recruits is nothing more than to get a post, or to exchange this military merit for real land and property.


    These rewards are exactly what they want.


    In contrast, Tang Hao received limited rewards, and the rewards of land were also assigned to these generals and soldiers.


    Therefore, the reward for soldiers this time is much richer than in the past, only in terms of land.


    This award was the first time these recruits made meritorious service. Many people looked excited and were grateful to Tang Hao.


    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang sat on a high dragon chair. Tang Hao was still in armor and stood below.


    Looking at the tall and straight posture, the king of Tang asked softly with bright eyes.


    "Tang Hao, do you have any objection to my reward?"


    After listening to the question of the king of Tang, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Of course not. Now, your Majesty''s ability to promote his official position has exceeded his expectations."


    "Originally, I thought it would only be some financial rewards."


    When hearing Tang Hao''s words, the sitting king of Tang couldn''t help laughing.


    When he looked at Tang Hao, there was less severe and more gentle in his eyes.


    The young man in front of us is different from others after all.


    Since he was discovered, he has placed too much hope on him.


    But now this young man has never lived up to his expectations.


    The king of Tang changed the subject and said.


    "The morale of the two thousand soldiers is very high. They have covered many elite barracks. I am very satisfied."


    "But this recruit is not only the two thousand soldiers, but also the training of other recruits."


    After listening, Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    Some words, point to stop, there is no need to say too much detail.


    Tang Hao knew what the king of Tang meant. As soon as the new year passed, it was the warm spring flowering season.


    In the next year, it will be time for Datang to completely start using troops in the North!


    At that time, it was time to use this recruit.


    Tang Wang narrowed his eyes, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "I ask you, if I hand over the whole recruit to you, how long will it take you to delimit the whole northern grassland in the territory of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Hearing this question, Tang Hao thought briefly.


    In fact, Tang Hao also considered this issue earlier.


    Although the Turkic Jieli Khan was defeated and the East Turks disintegrated, those residual forces still exist.


    A hundred footed insects die without stiffness.


    This tribe, which has been entrenched in the northern grassland for a hundred years, wants to completely eliminate it, but it can''t decide the world in a war.


    What''s more, the northern grassland is vast.


    It is not easy to find these small tribes on horseback in the vast grassland.


    After a little consideration, Tang Hao replied.


    "In the present situation, these Turkic tribes are just the end of a powerful crossbow. They will be completely eliminated in less than half a year."


    After hearing this answer, the king of Tang smiled and said.


    "After all, the northern grassland is not suitable for our people in the Central Plains. It''s best to conquer the remnants of Turks."


    "Of course, I also intend to divide and rule."


    Speaking of this, King Tang said.


    "You should pay close attention to the training of recruits! If the training results are good, I will consider you leading the army after the beginning of spring."


    Hearing these words, Tang Hao was vaguely excited.


    After these two battles, I never really set out as the commander of the three services. If I can become famous in this war.


    In many wars in the future, we will naturally have our own place to make contributions.


    For example, the West Turks, the land of the western regions, Tubo, Koguryo, and the land of South Vietnam.


    After explaining the matter, the king of Tang gradually restrained his smile and looked more serious.


    "Hou Junji''s conspiracy against rebellion is already a capital crime. He will beheaded and displayed in public at noon tomorrow, warning all officials to take this as a warning."


    After that, the king of Tang showed a touch of reluctance in his eyes, trembled his lips and said.


    "Li Chengqian was demoted to the common people and sent to Qianzhou."


    Speaking of this, Tang Wang paused, took a deep breath and said.


    "Never step into Chang''an."


    The majestic voice sounded inexplicably sad at this time.


    A generation of the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty has ruined his great future, and a generation of the meritorious founding fathers ordered to fall into Meridian Gate.


    All the ministers stood with their heads down, and the whole court was quiet.


    I only heard a slight sigh.


    "Junji, after that, when I see you again, I can only see one portrait."

 Chapter 464

    Reward and punishment are the iron fist laws of the Tang Dynasty.


    On the way back to Korea, Li Jing sat quietly in the carriage with a tangled face.


    At the beginning, I personally connected the country boy to Tang Chang''an.


    I thought that Tang Hao''s best destination was to be in the Weiguo government.


    So much so that the matter of marriage is handled in a hurry.


    But now Tang Hao is in a second-class official position, equal to himself!


    Li Jing never thought of such an outcome.


    Of course, for such an outcome, Li Jing is also gratified.


    But on the other hand, Li Jing blamed himself deeply.


    Tang Hao was a senior official, but he never got rid of his status as a redundant son-in-law.


    Through the ages, there has been no dynasty or generation that can be honored as a redundant son-in-law and become one of the chaotang.


    This will be an indelible stain on Tang Hao.


    Thinking.


    "Woo"


    With the coachman''s cry, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Li Jing put away her thoughts, lifted the curtain on the carriage and got off the carriage slowly.


    At first glance, the red whisk girl came up.


    Looking after Li Jing''s uncertain face, Hongfu asked with concern.


    "Husband, why are you so anxious?"


    Li Jing glanced at Hongfu, and a scene a few months ago flashed in her mind.


    Tang Hao triumphs, and Hongfu deliberately makes things difficult, so that Tang Hao moves into the Marquis''s house.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing''s heart faintly raised a touch of anger.


    Li Jing''s face was dignified, sighed heavily, raised her hand and said slowly.


    "Go back to the house!"


    Walking through the corridor and the courtyard, Li Jing went straight to the hall.


    In the hall, the bowls and chopsticks on the long table are neat, and in the pottery bowl, the hot porridge is steaming with a wisp of white gas.


    Seeing this warm scene, Li Jing''s anger could not be sent out anyway.


    The deep old voice, with a touch of complexity, sounded slowly.


    "Tang Hao calmed down the chaos in the palace and was promoted."


    Hearing this, Hongfu, who served Li Jing to take off her official robe, was stunned, and the movement on her hand was one of stagnation.


    The tacit understanding cultivated by husband and wife for many years is revealed at this moment.


    Why the husband''s face is not good, Hongfu''s heart already knows.


    With a touch of tension and uneasiness, Hongfu whispered back.


    "Hmm! From the second grade?"


    After that, a pair of plain hands pulled off Li Jing''s official clothes with their sleeves, pulled them up and hung them on a wooden stake.


    Li Jing sat down slowly with complicated eyes and said slowly.


    "Yes!"


    After a pause, Li Jing slowly turned her head and looked at the Hongfu woman sitting next to her and said.


    "Speaking of it, I still owe Hao''er too much."


    The whole hall was silent.


    long time.


    The red brush girl sighed, and her eyes were already red. She stared at the pottery bowl and said.


    "Speaking of it, I did it wrong."


    Li Jing stared at the bleak eyes and said faintly.


    "Now, Tang Hao lives in the Marquis house and gets his Majesty''s favor, but he never mentioned the matter of peace and departure."


    "I don''t know how to think in Tang Hao''s heart..."


    ¡­¡­


    The year is coming.


    Clean the house and exchange the old for the new.


    Sweep away the dust and soil rarely cleaned in a year and replace those old decorations.


    It seems to have become a custom.


    Even in the palace.


    In the Tai Chi hall, father-in-law Rong took a group of palace maids, and the eunuch carefully wiped the incense burner table in the hall.


    Several eunuchs were also outside the hall, putting up high stools in exchange for old red lanterns.


    It was like a scene of haste.


    The king of Tang walked in the courtyard and looked at the busy people, but his mood flew to the end of last year.


    Last year today, empress Chang sun accompanied herself to enjoy the Chimonanthus, telling the story of the Chinese new year when she was a child.


    Today, the king of Tang is alone. The figure standing alone in the hospital seems lonely and bleak.


    "I''ve seen my father."


    The crisp and pleasant voice came after itself.


    The king of Tang turned slowly and looked behind him.


    At the eye, Princess Changle gave a blessing.


    Since the funeral of the empress changsun, Princess Changle has stayed at home and stayed in the palace.


    It was more than a month before I saw this pearl again.


    In the sun, Princess Changle raised a smile on her pale face and said.


    "Considering the triumphant return of the father emperor and the handling of many important matters in the court, the children''s ministers came late. I hope the father emperor will not blame."


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked up and down at the Pearl in his palm, and a color of love appeared on his face.


    Compared with before, his daughter''s thin body is now weaker and looks a little weak.


    A loving voice came out of the emperor''s mouth.


    "Zhi''er, you''ve lost a lot of weight these days."


    Princess Changle smiled and replied.


    "The father emperor, the body shape of his children''s ministers has always been like this, but the father emperor has not seen his children''s ministers for a long time."


    After that, Princess Changle turned around and took the food box from the palace maid who followed her and said.


    "The new year is coming. I made these father''s favorite rice cakes."


    After that, he twirled his hands, opened the lid on the food box, took out a soft, waxy and sweet New Year cake and handed it to King Tao of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Father, taste it."


    After taking over the soft glutinous New Year cake, the king of Tang was in a great mood. He slowly tasted it and nodded again and again.


    "Well! Good!"

 Chapter 465

    Familiar rice cake, familiar taste.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty often felt thousands of feelings in his heart.


    Slowly put away his smile, the king of Tang looked at the Chimonanthus in front of him and said.


    "Last year, your mother would also make this kind of rice cake..."


    Mentioning the empress Chang sun, there was a faint smell of sadness in this warmth.


    They stood quietly in front of the garden, thinking about each other.


    long time.


    As if something was going on, the king of Tang turned his head slightly and looked at the stunned Princess Changle.


    "Zhi''er, my father asks you, what do you think of Tang Hao?"


    When Princess Changle, who was still in a daze, heard the word Tang Hao, she was shocked and suddenly turned her head.


    Facing the bright eyes, Princess Changle suddenly felt that there seemed to be a strange color in her father''s eyes.


    With a touch of tension and consternation, Princess Changle hurriedly looked away, cleared her throat and said.


    "Why did the father ask so?"


    While talking, a faint blush rose on his face.


    In the remaining light, seeing that the father beside her was silent, Princess Changle gently said with a beating heart.


    "Tang Hao''s brilliant literary talent and detached martial arts are the mainstay of our young generation in the Tang Dynasty!"


    "This person is really a rare talent in Datang."


    Listening to the regular answer, the king of Tang said with a smile on his face.


    "If I married him to you, would you ever want to?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Changle suddenly turned her head.


    Staring at the eyes that seemed to have seen through herself, Princess Changle''s jumping heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Stunned, panicked, but also with a touch of shock and joy.


    Princess Changle never thought that when the father of the Tang Dynasty had fully understood his mind!


    Seeing the deep smile, Princess Changle''s jade face suddenly turned red, and even the blush had been pulled to the root of her ears.


    For a moment, Princess Changle did not dare to stare at the king of Tang, lowered her head slightly and whispered.


    "Ah? This..."


    "Father emperor, you must not tell these jokes to your children. Tang Hao has a family..."


    Before he finished, he was directly interrupted by the king of the Tang Dynasty, and said with an indisputable tone.


    "He has already moved out of the Weiguo mansion. That marriage is nothing for him."


    After that, the king of Tang turned slowly and faced Princess Changle directly.


    "What''s more, you are the princess of the Tang Dynasty. If I let him leave with me, it''s OK!"


    After listening to these words, Princess Changle was shocked, and a pair of plain hands shook tightly.


    She knows her father very well.


    What the father wants, he will certainly get it.


    But if this marriage really comes down like this, it will be too far fetched, and even make Princess Changle feel uneasy again.


    Although Princess Changle did not speak, her words and deeds have revealed a girl''s mind.


    The king of Tang said slowly without waiting for Princess Changle to reply.


    "Don''t worry, my father is not such a rude man."


    "This is exactly what your mother meant."


    "At present, Tang Hao is among the pillar States and a senior official. It must be inappropriate to be a redundant son-in-law."


    ¡­¡­


    The Duke of Wei.


    A few dishes, a bowl of rice porridge.


    Although it was carefully prepared, Li Jing now tastes like chewing wax and has no taste.


    Tang Hao''s affair has always been a thorn in his heart.


    When Tang Hao was promoted to Marquis, Li Jing deliberately invited three elders to preside over the overall situation and straighten out Tang Hao''s reputation.


    However, the Tubo murder case will soon be delayed.


    Now Tang Hao is in the middle of the day. If he doesn''t end the matter, I''m afraid Li Jing will be upset all his life.


    Li Jing slowly put down and drank a few mouthfuls of hot porridge. In her eyes, she was already determined and said slowly.


    "I''m going to invite out the three elders and let Hao''er and Wan''er stay together."


    As soon as the voice fell, a clear voice with a slight panic came.


    "I disagree!"


    While talking, Li Wanqing turned out of the screen, red eyes and looked at the two people in the hall.


    It turned out that Li Wanqing had already heard their dialogue on the screen.


    At this time, I couldn''t let go of my heart and rushed out.


    After a brief shock, Li Jing lowered her face, stared at Li Wanqing and said.


    "Wan''er, don''t fool around. Now Tang Hao is a dignitary. If he doesn''t say it, we can''t help mentioning it."


    "After all, we owe him this."


    Hearing Li Jing''s words, Li Wanqing and his party shed tears slowly down their cheeks and said.


    "It is because of the existence of this paper engagement that Tang Hao has scruples."


    "Now if he leaves, then... Tang Hao... Doesn''t know... He will marry someone else, I..."


    In half, Li Wanqing didn''t go on, and the implication was very obvious.


    Tang Hao got rid of his redundant son-in-law and lived in Marquis''s house for a long time.


    The relationship with the Duke of Wei has been alienated a lot.


    After Li Wanqing mentioned this time, Li Jing suddenly realized this truth.


    Li Jing sighed and said slowly.


    "That''s it this time. If Hao''er really wants to do so, what''s the point of forcing us to stay?"


    "It''s best to stay. Let him go if he should go."

 Chapter 466

    It''s not many days before the end of the year.


    There was a heavy snow in Chang''an City last night. The silver clad imperial city looks like a fairy tale world, especially beautiful.


    In the streets and alleys of the city, every family pastes peach charms on their doors, and presents a festive atmosphere with lanterns and decorations.


    Children dressed like furry balls chased and played in the streets.


    From time to time came the loud scolding of the mother sweeping snow in front of the house.


    The hustle and bustle of the people gathered around the meat stalls, picking and haggling with the butchers.


    Over the years, Chang''an City has become the richest place among these countries, and beef and mutton are no longer rare.


    Many young women hold the children in one hand and pick up objects in the other. Do they turn around and tell the children who take them out not to run around.


    On the street where the flow of people was intertwined, Tang Hao walked down the long street with several guards in his plush cloak.


    Wu Tong and the housekeeper followed Tang Hao from left to right.


    Once in a while, I stopped to take a look at the favorite things on the roadside stall.


    After confirmation, he waved his hand and said.


    "Buy, buy all these."


    The housekeeper beside him raised her eyebrows slightly, blushed and said.


    "Lord Hou, these silver hairpins are exquisite and small. They are brought by women. I''m afraid you can''t use them if you buy them like this."


    Tang Hao smiled and glanced at the female steward beside him.


    "As you have said, these are for women. Naturally, they are for servants and maidservants in the house."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, the steward''s eyes lit up.


    Step and shake the hairpin. Which woman won''t like these bright and shiny objects?


    The steward glanced at the stall and whispered.


    "Lord, these are from the western regions. They are expensive."


    Tang Hao waved his hand and said.


    "It''s only once a year. I might as well give you a reward."


    After that, Tang Hao waved slightly and said.


    "Choose some of this food and go home and give it to the maids."


    Your housekeeper was overjoyed and smiled. She leaned over the stall and bargained with the vendors.


    Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao and said with a wry smile.


    "Marquis, you are so attentive to this servant this time. Have you ever thought that there is another person, and you also want to prepare some gifts."


    Hearing the reminder in his ear, Tang Hao frowned slightly, looked suspiciously at Wu Tong and said.


    "Who?"


    Wu Tong came forward and said in his ear.


    "Of course it''s the son of heaven!"


    "On the occasion of the new year''s Eve, all officials celebrate. This is not only the officials of the Tang Dynasty, but also the envoys of various countries, and even some wealthy businessmen in the Tang Dynasty."


    "At the court meeting on the first day of the year, officials above the third grade should offer their birthday to his majesty!"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was slightly stunned.


    Logically speaking, the first day of the first month is the beginning of the year.


    Such a beautiful occasion even goes to the court and presents to the king of Tang!


    When it comes to offering gifts to the king of Tang, Tang Hao is quite curious and asks.


    "What gifts have all the officials offered over the years?"


    To be honest, the gifts of those dignitaries are nothing more than rare treasures. Tang Hao has seen a lot.


    But the gift given to the king of Tang, who was used to seeing rare treasures, made Tang Hao curious.


    Wu tonglue pondered and said.


    "The king of Tang liked writing and ink. The jade lying Xuanwu inkstone sent by the governor of Liangzhou last year was loved by the king of Tang."


    "There is also a nine arch moon wall like the millennium, which symbolizes the prosperity of the royal family and implies beauty. It is also greatly praised by your majesty."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao felt bored.


    It''s just that these are also some rare treasures, but they are higher than those of the aristocratic family.


    It''s just a unique product of the aristocratic family.


    Tang haonuzui said.


    "I don''t have these rare treasures in my family."


    "Besides, even if I encounter these treasures, I''m afraid I''ll empty them."


    As soon as this remark came out, Wu Tong also felt helpless and said.


    "But now, the Marquis is an official from the second grade. This gift will also be ahead."


    "Although our treasure is not rare, it needs some weight."


    "Otherwise, it''s not only our faces that are lost in the court, but also the jokes of the neighboring nationalities."


    Tang Hao was embarrassed by the mention.


    This rare treasure must not be given away at the moment.


    Although the book of poems and calligraphy are unique, such birthday gifts have been used for a long time.


    If you take it out again this time, on the one hand, there is no new idea, and on the other hand, it is inevitable to be perfunctory.


    Thinking for a moment, Tang Hao suddenly made a decision in his heart, smiled and said.


    "Yes!"


    "Since we want to be unique and unparalleled in the world, let''s make one!"


    While talking, the housekeeper got up slowly and said with a touch of embarrassment.


    "Lord Hou, I''ve finished my selection."


    Looking at a pile of ornaments on the ground, Tang Hao waved handsomely and said.


    "If so, buy them all!"


    Photographed Wu Tong, who was still confused, Tao.


    "Take some hands and be quick."


    "We have to prepare gifts for your majesty."

 Chapter 467

    New year''s Eve.


    Crackle, crackle.


    Among the smoke in the backyard, the broom made of bamboo is burning and ringing.


    The servants threw the old things into the fire and burned them all.


    This is one of the main customs of nianguan, breaking up and leaving.


    forecourt.


    The burning campfire, puffing and puffing the tongue of fire, seems to cheer and jump for this festive Festival.


    Golden grease dripped from the burning sheep into the fire.


    On the spread thick oil paper, Wu Tong fiddled with a knife and handed the roasted mutton to the singing and dancing slaves and servants.


    After cutting off a leg of sheep, Wu Tong rammed the eighteen horses beside him, slowly stood up and said.


    "Give the rest to the brothers in the nursing home."


    After that, Wu Tong took the oiled leg of lamb and walked towards the study.


    Since the purchase, Tang Hao has been writing and painting in his study all day.


    Until this new year''s Eve, I haven''t finished my work. It''s like making a big project.


    Creak.


    The door opened in response.


    Wu Tong looked at the figure on the table and whispered.


    "Lord Hou, chew a lamb leg. It''s just baked."


    The prone figure raised his head, and a smell of meat came into his nose. Tang Hao grinned, took the leg of sheep and said.


    "Hard work."


    Wu Tong''s eyes crossed Tang Hao''s cheek and looked at the booklet full of small words on the table.


    "Marquis? Is this the birthday gift we want to give your majesty?"


    Hearing this inquiry, Tang Hao, who chewed the delicious food wantonly, stopped and said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is our gift to your majesty."


    Wu Tong looked embarrassed and said.


    "The Marquis''s handwriting is really excellent, but even if he wrote a booklet, he may not be praised by his majesty."


    "What''s more, do we look shabby when we send this word book?"


    Seeing Wu Tong''s comment on the book, Tang Hao laughed and said.


    "You don''t know. Our book is enough to shock chaotang!"


    "This book is unique in the world!"


    Since Tang Hao said so, Wu Tong certainly didn''t refute, but in his eyes, he was still a little skeptical.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard that a booklet can compete with this rare treasure.


    ¡­¡­


    First day.


    The morning glow reflected in the red sky, and the first ray of golden light gushed out from the thin clouds.


    Tang Hao was dressed in a brand-new purple dress with a gold and jade belt around his waist.


    The noble and gorgeous imperial clothes are more heroic for this handsome young man.


    At the beginning of the new year, since entering the palace, the first sentence when civil and military officials meet is to say happy words to each other to congratulate the new year.


    All kinds of court clothes shuttle through the gate of the palace and slowly gather towards the Tai Chi hall.


    On the huge square of Tai Chi hall, officials, envoys of various countries, businessmen and rich men stood quietly facing the Tai Chi hall.


    Civil and military officials are arranged under the steps of the hall according to the size of the official rank.


    The imperial forest warrior held a torch and looked serious and stood around the square, just like a fire dragon outside the hall.


    On the first day of the court meeting, all sides came to congratulate.


    On both sides of the hall, in the huge tripod stove, cigarettes are swirling.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The first court meeting of the new year officially began with the sound of bells and drums.


    The gate of the hall.


    Wearing a brand-new Dragon Robe, King Tang walked slowly out, overlooking the vast sea of people under the steps.


    Under the mian Diao, the eyes are bright.


    Slowly, his eyes swept over many ministers in front of him and threw themselves into the distant sky.


    Under the steps, the ministers bowed deeply and knelt on their right knee. Neat voices filled the whole square.


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live your majesty!"


    When the people worshipped, their voices were deafening and shocked the rubble of the palace.


    This majestic voice, through the layers of Zhu que pavilions, sprinkled on the magnificent imperial city of the Tang Dynasty.


    At the same time.


    Officials from all over the Tang Dynasty stood in front of the government office, facing the Imperial City, kneeling to the ground and loudly telling congratulations to the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    On the whole land of China, continuous voices sounded everywhere at this moment.


    The majesty of the emperor was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    The king of Tang in the hall showed a smile, slowly put out his right arm and gently danced.


    The majestic voice rolled away from the palace outside the hall and swept the whole square.


    "Flat."


    In a neat voice of "thank you, your majesty", the ministers got up slowly.


    At the beginning of the new year, it is a good beginning and wishes.


    All dynasties, especially in this etiquette, paid special attention to it.


    It''s like this holiday.


    The first two days and the next four days of the first day of the new year are the holidays of all officials.


    But this first day was the day when all officials offered their longevity to the king of Tang.


    Since it is a birthday offering, the king of Tang is bound to say his best wishes for the new year first.


    Until Tang Hao felt that his leg was a little numb, the king of Tang in the hall slowly waved and motioned the ministers to enter the hall.


    When all the people are seated.


    The palace maids holding pipa, zither and Harp slowly entered the hall, and the vocal music sounded, singing and dancing.


    The whole hall was in a festive atmosphere.


    During the dinner.


    Tang Hao felt a look and glanced at himself intentionally or unintentionally.


    Suddenly looking back, I saw Li Jing staring at herself.


    On his face, there was a sense of dignity that was incompatible with the atmosphere.


    It seems that the road is not only very complicated, some do not give up, some regret, some regret.

 Chapter 468

    Etiquette and music.


    All officials offered gifts, and the Minister of rites played all Tibetan congratulatory gifts.


    Father Rong stood on one side of the hall, and a shrill voice sounded in the festive hall.


    "The Duke of Liang offered a pillow for fire Huan immortals."


    "Duan Zhixuan, a general in the west of the town, presented a night pearl."


    "Duke Shen presented a sapphire and a tall foot."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the bursts of reading sounds in his ears, Tang Hao only smacked his tongue.


    Any one of them is priceless.


    It seems that these ministers were well prepared and carefully selected.


    At this moment, the shrill voice suddenly stopped.


    Father Rong held a brand-new booklet and looked up and down.


    This booklet, with its plain title and ordinary paper, doesn''t look like a treasure.


    Looking at both sides, father-in-law Rong looked at Tang Hao with a little doubt.


    The whole murmuring courtiers were also attracted by the sudden stop.


    Qi looked at father-in-law Rong on the side of the head of the temple.


    The whole moment became quiet in the hall. The king of Tang was quite surprised. He turned and looked at father-in-law Rong and said.


    "But what''s wrong?"


    Grandpa Rong held the book and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, this is the training manual of the Tang Dynasty presented by Hou Dingbei."


    At this ceremony, many people presented rare treasures. It was the first time for the king of Tang to offer brochures.


    Looking at the book, the king of Tang also raised a touch of curiosity. He wanted to see what the book was different.


    "Bring it."


    After receiving the pamphlet from father-in-law Rong, the king of Tang opened a page at will, glanced at it, and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    After reading a few pages again, the training equipment and weapon improvement are described in detail.


    The smiling face of the king of Tang also gradually showed up.


    In the end, it was the idea of firearms, which only made the king of Tang excited and excited.


    The king of Tang suddenly stood up from the dragon''s seat, with a touch of fanaticism in his eyes.


    "Tang Hao! Your arrival can really surprise me!"


    "Pass it around!"


    At the command, father-in-law Rong handed Gao Shilian the training book.


    For a time, this booklet circulated among the ministers in the whole hall.


    Tang Wang Rao looked at Gao Shilian with interest and smiled.


    "Shen Guogong, what do you think?"


    Gao Shilian did not answer immediately. He pondered for a moment and said.


    "This booklet is more detailed than the military booklet handed down, and some training methods mentioned in it are another way."


    "I believe that such a way of military training will improve the combat effectiveness of our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty by more than one level."


    Deep in his eyes, he looked complex.


    Gao Shilian looked at Tang Hao slowly, then moved his eyes to the face of the king of Tang and said.


    "Once this book is published, even if we don''t have people who are familiar with military training in Datang, we can also refer to the military manual and train recruits step by step."


    "Such a training method should be carried out throughout the Tang Dynasty!"


    Other generals who had read the military manual also agreed and nodded slightly.


    The eyes of the king of Tang swept over the people one by one, fixed on Li Jing who read this book, and said.


    "Duke Wei, what do you think?"


    Li Jing''s face, holding the booklet, already showed some joy.


    Although he has browsed a few pages roughly, Li Jing has already felt the subtlety.


    Especially for the assumption of the hot weapon era behind, there is evidence, which makes Li Jing''s heart surge.


    It seems that at this moment, we are already in the era of smoke, war and gunfire.


    In the eyes of the ministers, Li Jing stared at the book hungrily, completely immersed in the pictures depicted in the book.


    Looking at the crazy figure, Fang Xuanling was a little puzzled. She gently pulled Li Jing''s sleeve robe and whispered.


    "Duke Wei, your majesty is asking you."


    Disturbed by Fang Xuanling, Li Jing suddenly woke up, glanced at the ministers, and then turned his eyes to the smiling king of the Tang Dynasty.


    This just slowly stood up, slightly embarrassed arch hand, way.


    "Laugh, everybody."


    After that, Li Jing cleared her throat and thought about it a little and said.


    "Your Majesty, this training method is efficient and concise."


    "Everything from military appearance to weapon improvement, especially the latter, is unheard of and an eye opener."


    The mention of war training, weapons and equipment only made the Tang Wu Chi look excited and excited.


    So that Li Jing, who has always been silent, not only talks at this time.


    Li Jing looked down at the eye soldier book. There was a hot look in her eyes and said in a high pitched voice.


    "Hao''er... General Tang wrote this book, which is due to the country and will benefit thousands of generations."


    "This systematic compilation has pioneered our military training in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Once this book is published, it is enough to rank among the strategists!"


    Hearing this, the king of Tang, sitting in the hall, laughed and said.


    "It''s not easy to get this evaluation from Duke Wei."


    His eyes moved slightly and swept towards Tang Hao. The king of Tang said with a touch of satisfaction.


    "Tang Hao, you have prepared a big gift for me this time!"


    After that, Tang Hao slowly stood up and said.


    "Come here, give this book to the hall. In a few days, extract a copy and circulate it to the generals of the three armed forces!"

 Chapter 469

    On the desk.


    There are a wide range of rare treasures.


    Jade is crystal clear and colorful in shape.


    Gold and silver wares are dazzling.


    It seems that all the treasures in the world have gathered here.


    After the ceremony, the Minister of rites recorded all these treasures and carefully withdrew them.


    These treasures will be used as ornaments or utensils to decorate the bedroom of the king of Tang or the Royal study.


    At this time, Tang Hao''s book "tactics for military training in the Tang Dynasty" was left in the hall as a treasure for people to observe.


    Above the hall.


    A group of Yingyan''s singing girls dragged their long sleeves and fished in from the side of the hall.


    When the harp and Harp chimes rang, the maids brought plates of delicacies in front of all the officials.


    Venison with "blessing" and "longevity" printed on it is thin but not firewood. It is delicious and tender.


    The rich meat fragrance comes to my nostrils and makes me salivate.


    On the whole hall, the sound of celebration, song and dance and bell music mixed together and spread to the outside of the hall.


    Wine fragrance overflowed, meat fragrance diffused, and there was a lot of singing and laughing among the drinking and preparation.


    Such a feast lasted for two hours before it gradually dispersed.


    When Tang Hao was leaving the hall, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the light. Grandpa Rong took Li Jing and whispered a few words. Li Jing followed grandpa Rong to the side hall.


    During the whole banquet, Tang Hao found that Li Jing seemed to be worried.


    I was going to ask when I left the banquet. It''s hard to ask again when I saw Li Jing called away by father-in-law Rong.


    Tang Hao shook his head, walked slowly for a few steps, and merged into the rolling flow of retreating people.


    The other side.


    Li Jing followed grandpa Rong to the side hall.


    In front of his eyes, the king of Tang still sat in front of the case with a smile and watched with great interest.


    Li Jing bowed his hands in boxing.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The king of Tang waved slowly and said.


    "Li Jingna, you don''t have to be polite during your age."


    While talking, I pointed to the seat in front of me and said.


    "Come on, sit down and talk."


    Li Jing still seemed a little detained. She bowed deeply before taking her seat.


    For the sudden summoning of the king of Tang, Li Jing was a little frightened.


    There is a saying called "great success and great earthquake".


    Li Jing never used this sentence to remind herself all the time.


    So that now in his twilight years, the veteran is already in the court, not showing his edge and fading out of the vision of the king of Tang.


    Now he is summoned by the king of Tang Dynasty, and a touch of uneasiness inevitably rises in his heart.


    The king of Tang stared at Li Jing, and a different color flashed in his eyes, saying.


    "I see you are in a restless mood today, but what''s on your mind?"


    After hearing this, Li Jing frowned and her face became complicated, as if it was difficult to speak.


    long time.


    Li Jing sighed and replied.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Now Tang Hao is flying into the sky, and the old minister is ashamed!"


    "When I first entered Li''s house, I didn''t think well. Now, after careful consideration, I plan to invite three elders to leave together."


    These words have been held in Li Jing''s heart for a long time. Now they are confided, which is a lot of fun.


    As soon as this remark came out, the heart of the king of Tang suddenly lit up.


    Unexpectedly, what Li Jing thought in her heart coincided with herself.


    But almost in an instant, the king of Tang realized a problem.


    At present, Li Jing is in his twilight years. Although Li Wanqing and Tang Hao are husband and wife, they have no children.


    There are many variables in this harmony.


    The king of Tang thought a little and asked.


    "Have you figured it out? It''s not a small matter."


    "You, Li Jing, are such a precious daughter."


    Although the words were not finished, the meaning was clear.


    After he leaves, whether Tang Hao is willing to marry again and whether Li Wanqing will not marry Tang Hao are all questions.


    Li Jing has already considered these problems.


    This time, when the king of Tang asked, he didn''t have much trouble.


    Li Jing sighed heavily and said.


    "Wan''er doesn''t want to leave."


    "But we Li Jiabi owe Tang Hao too much."


    "Tang Hao saved Wan''er in the battle of Xiangcheng and Deyang in the decisive battle."


    "Now I''m a Marquis with the status of a redundant son-in-law. I''m really sorry to be a minister."


    Li Jing''s remarks came from the bottom of his heart and were sincere.


    After listening, the king of Tang also sighed and said.


    "If you can have this heart, the child must feel it."


    "Today, I summoned you to come, and it is for this time."


    "Tang Hao, as your son-in-law of the Li family, must not be suitable to stay in the Marquis''s house like this."


    After that, the king of Tang got up slowly, took two steps, put a big hand on Li Jing''s shoulder and patted.


    "Duke Wei, at this time, think carefully!"


    The sound of steady footsteps drifted away, and the whole side hall returned to its former tranquility again.


    Smoke swirled, and a faint sadness appeared on the face of the vicissitudes of life, but there was a steady light in the eyes.


    The reminder of the king of Tang Dynasty made Li Jing rise a firm idea.


    Finally, Li Jing stood up slowly, looked at the hall where no one was in control, raised her head and whispered.


    "Tang Hao, after the Spring Festival, how to make a decision depends on yourself."

 Chapter 470

    These days.


    The streets and alleys of Datang have a strong flavor of new year.


    Many people of the Tang Dynasty poured into the streets, dancing dragons, playing lions and beating gongs and drums.


    Until the fourth day, the whole entertainment activities gradually dissipated.


    After the initial novelty, Tang Hao had little fun.


    Since the first day of junior high school, it has been a rest day.


    Tang Hao, who spent his spare time in the mansion, was half lying on the soft collapse. Thinking about the reunion of all families in the Tang Dynasty, he had an idea of homesickness.


    Thinking, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Wu Tong bathed in the warm sun and appeared at the door.


    "Lord, something''s wrong."


    After listening, Tang Hao straightened up slowly and said.


    "What''s up?"


    Wu Tong took the door with him and walked close to him.


    "According to our information, there is action on the West Turk side."


    As early as the murder of Tubo prince, Tang Hao noticed the importance of intelligence agencies.


    Now, Wu Tong did carry out his orders to the end and set up a civilian intelligence network.


    Even the information from this civilian intelligence network is a little faster than the information inside the Datang military camp.


    Hearing Wu Tong''s words, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    At the end of Sui Dynasty, Turks were divided into two parts, East Turks and West Turks.


    Among them, the East Turks are relatively more powerful than the West Turks.


    From the situation that Datang spied on Western Turks in recent years.


    Including those old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers, the military strength of Western Turks should be no less than 100000.


    This force is not very strong, but it is not very weak.


    Wu Tong then added.


    "Western Turks secretly mobilized troops and scouts came out frequently. It seems that it means going south."


    "This change is a sign before the end of the new year."


    Tang Hao held his chin and continued to ask.


    "What about the size of the army?"


    Wu Tong replied now.


    "The scale is very large, and the number of cases will not be less than 80000."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao fell into a brief silence.


    Datang''s vigilance against western Turks has never been relaxed.


    At the border between Datang and Western Turks, a Datang army of 100000 people is stationed all year round.


    This army is enough to fight against western Turks.


    Now, the collapse of the eastern Turks is imminent, and the Western Turks have made this great move. I''m afraid they have felt the threat of the Tang Dynasty.


    But now these 100000 tribes, even if they mobilize all cavalry, can hardly make a substantive breakthrough in the stationed Tang army.


    Not to mention the existence of Datang garrison behind this line of defense.


    Although the Khan of West Turks is not as wise as Jieli Khan, he is by no means a fool who seeks his own death.


    Hearing the news, Tang Hao couldn''t sit still and waved.


    "Go, go to the martial arts hall."


    This is the most mysterious place in Tang Hao''s mansion. Many inquired information will be summarized and deliberated here.


    On weekdays, people dare not approach.


    Stepping into the martial arts hall, there are many mountains of bamboo tubes on the shelves on both sides.


    In one corner of the hall is a huge sand table.


    The territory of the Tang Dynasty, Gaochuan rivers, all appear in it.


    Tang Hao leaned down slightly, stared at the West Turk with the vermilion flag, and looked up, down, left and right carefully.


    It''s like looking for something.


    long time.


    Tang Hao straightened up slowly, frowned and said.


    "Did you say that the West Turks didn''t mean to go south, but to go east?"


    Public opinion is flat, but it is particularly amazing.


    Wu Tong suddenly turned his head and stared at the eastward direction.


    A moment later, Wu Tong seemed to have a slight understanding, nodded slowly and said.


    "It''s entirely possible!"


    "Although the Tianxiang Khan of West Turk is not as wise as Jieli Khan, he is also a man of some talent."


    "Now, the number of East Turks has run out, and only some residual tribes remain. It seems that there is a sense of extermination."


    "This auspicious Khan must also know the reason why his lips are dead and his teeth are cold, and give birth to some emotions of rabbit death and fox sorrow."


    Tang Hao stroked his chin, took over the conversation and said.


    "Yes, if the remaining tribes of the East Turks are completely eliminated, the next one must be the West Turks."


    "Although the two tribes had to split into two because of some grievances in the past, I''m afraid they will choose to report to the regiment for warmth without hesitation in this case."


    Said here, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "Among the Western Turkic soldiers, except those who are old, weak, sick and disabled, I''m afraid there are less than 70000 or 70000 who can go to the battlefield."


    "Most of the tiger divisions under the East Turk Jieli Khan have fled in the last war. With those fleeing leopard divisions and Eagle divisions, I''m afraid there are thirty or forty thousand people."


    Listening to Tang Hao''s analysis, Wu Tong flashed a worried look in his eyes and said.


    "Now, I''m afraid these East Turkic remnants are weak and have to promise."


    "If the two are combined, these 100000 people will also have the capital to compete with our Datang defense line."


    For a moment, the whole Martial Arts Hall fell into silence.


    To set up this intelligence agency, Tang Hao spent all his family property in the system to get through from the people.


    Today, there is no shadow of the military newspaper in the court. It can be seen that the change in the West Turks is particularly confidential.


    Should I give some hints to the king of Tang Dynasty or tell others?


    Almost in an instant, Tang Hao rejected the idea.


    Although it is common to set up an intelligence network in some door clan, most of them are set up in Chang''an city. No one will expand to the western regions thousands of miles away.


    Similarly, no one will be so grand.


    If you reveal the news like this, it will inevitably make the king of Tang suspicious.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao said.


    "Pay close attention to it and don''t act rashly!"


    Wu Tong arched his hands and hugged his fist.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 471

    Tai Chi hall.


    Tomorrow is the day to go to court.


    Today, however, several ministers of humerus have stood up to his highness.


    Although it was the beginning of the new year, the king of Tang''s mind of completely exterminating the East Turks could not be stopped.


    Therefore, we should gather these important officials early.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the Dragon chair, looked at the Minister of household and asked.


    "How about the grain and grass preparation over there?"


    The Minister of household slowly stepped out of the line, bowed and told the truth.


    "I inform your majesty that the 150000 troops have prepared most of the food and grass for two months. In another half month, the barracks in the imperial city must be ready."


    After listening to the report of the Minister of rites, the king of Tang was a little relieved.


    As the saying goes, before soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first.


    Grain and grass are the key to the expedition.


    The northern expedition was what the king of Tang was most concerned about at this time.


    At the time of conscription last year, the king of Tang never thought that the recruits of Tang Dynasty would become a new force of expedition in such a short time under the training of Tang Hao.


    It is in front of us to eliminate the remnants of Eastern Turks and completely control the Turkic grassland that has been entrenched for a hundred years.


    In this time and space, East Turkistan seems to be much more powerful and did not die out in the six years of Zhenguan as in history.


    On the contrary, in the following years, I fought with Datang again and again.


    Even the East Turks launched a fierce attack on Datang last time, and the Datong front line was still attacked by the Turkic army, resulting in heavy losses.


    Even Deyang, an important town at that time, was almost reduced to Turkic cavalry.


    If Tang Hao led the special troops twice, broke the Yinshan King''s court and captured Jieli Khan, I''m afraid the whole Beijing would have been completely eroded.


    But after all, he is the dominant grassland overlord for a while. Where can he be defeated so easily.


    Only a group of grassland warriors beside Jieli Khan were slaughtered and captured. Most of the small tiger masters have fled.


    Of course, some scattered tribes, seeing that the momentum was wrong, had already broken through Li Jing''s siege and broke out.


    Now, the East Turks are only thirty or forty thousand elite forces.


    At this moment, the East Turks ushered in the weakest moment in hundreds of years.


    It is also the time for the Tang Dynasty to comprehensively eliminate and destroy the East Turks!


    The king of Tang, with a light green beard, said slowly.


    "The Turks have always been all soldiers and everyone can fight."


    "My preliminary estimate is that the maximum number of East Turks is no more than 80000."


    "This war will certainly determine the heaven and earth in the north."


    Seeing the king of Tang sitting high in the middle of the battle, Fang Xuanling''s eyes were full of worry, frowned and said.


    "Your Majesty, less than half a year has passed since the war last year."


    "Now there is another Northern Expedition, which is bound to deplete the country''s money and food."


    "This time, there is a small snow disaster in the north, but we can cope with it. If there is anything bad this year, I''m afraid we Chaozhong won''t be able to provide disaster relief."


    After hearing this, Yuchi Jingde slowly came out and said with a smile.


    "Lord Liang, I''m worried."


    "The so-called auspicious snow is not a year. At the end of the new year, a heavy snow must indicate that our Datang will be full of grain and grass this year."


    "As for the snow disaster in the north, even our Datang border has been affected by the snow disaster. It must have been destroyed in the farther east Turkic."


    "When will we wait until the East Turks are destroyed?"


    Listening to the loud voice ringing in the hall, Du Ruhui slowly shook his head, staggered two steps, walked up the hall and said.


    "Duke of Hubei, that''s not true."


    "You only look at one, but not the other."


    "The heavy snow can indeed bring abundant water supply to Datang, which is a good omen for the north."


    "It''s snowy in the north, but the sun is still shining in the south. Last year, locusts were rampant in some states and counties. I don''t know whether they will spread widely this year."


    Of course, for these literary ministers, they pay more attention to Nongsang.


    The generals should have a more comprehensive understanding of these climates and geography.


    Sun Wuji pondered for a moment, looked up at the king of Tang with a slight eyebrow on the hall, and slowly arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Lai is right. You can''t help it."


    Cheng Zhijie bit his teeth, stared at a dry minister opposite, snorted coldly and said.


    "What?"


    "Now the arrow is on the line and has to be launched. Do you have to wait until next year?"


    Gao Shilian turned slowly, patted Cheng Zhijie and motioned him to calm down.


    Looking up, he greeted the eyes of the king of Tang and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty."


    "This is the best time to completely eradicate the East Turks. In another year, when they breathe, the variables will be great."


    As soon as the voice fell, several generals behind him nodded slowly.


    A man of letters and a man of arms have the opposite view.


    As the leader of the Tang Dynasty, the king of Tang needs to control the overall situation.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang did not answer immediately.


    The king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly, beat the armrest of the Dragon chair rhythmically with his right hand, and thought carefully about the suggestions of the ministers.


    As you generals said, if you send troops at this time, Datang will be able to eliminate this great trouble.


    In fact, the ambitious king of the Tang Dynasty also focused on the northern expedition.


    But indeed, as Chang sun Wuji and his Gang said, this war needs gambling.


    Bet on whether this locust plague will happen and whether this locust plague will be extremely serious.

 Chapter 472

    Opportunity never comes again.


    The occurrence of locust plague is just a possibility.


    The king of Tang said with a flash of determination in his eyes.


    "Fight! I must fight!"


    "It just depends on how long this war can be fought."


    Indeed, that''s the real point.


    Once the war machine of the army starts, the consumption of grain and grass dissipates at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In this era of low productivity and relying on heaven to harvest, especially the food is very scarce.


    Even if the granary is full, it can''t withstand the consumption of a long war.


    But for the question of how long the war can last, both the king of Tang Dynasty and every famous general present have no bottom in their hearts.


    After all, the war is unpredictable, and the corresponding way will be changed accordingly.


    The vast grassland can not be searched in one or two days.


    What''s more, this grassland is a strange environment for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. How can we detect the residual hiding place of Turks so accurately.


    All the generals turned their eyes to Li Jing, hoping that he could give an accurate answer.


    In fact, everyone already knows that this is impossible.


    In full view of the public, the gray haired army God of the Tang Dynasty smiled bitterly and shook his head slowly.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the drooping faces of the generals. Fang Xuanling slowly arched his hands to the king of Tang and said in a loud voice.


    "Your Majesty, if the war can be ended within two months, the army does not need to borrow spare food and grass for disaster relief."


    "Minister, I feel no objection to the war."


    These words, it seems that Fang Xuanling has given in, but in fact, he is advising the king of Tang.


    At the same time, it is also for those generals.


    Fang Xuanling also knew that the king of Tang would be the main battle.


    But in this war, if you can''t gamble well, Datang will suffer from internal and external troubles and lose his vitality.


    Even the whole Tang Dynasty will fall down from the altar, and the national strength will fall behind the countries.


    Yuchi Jingde suddenly stepped out of the crowd, pointed to Fang Xuanling and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Lord Liang, how can you talk like this!"


    "Two months? It''s hard even if the gods come down to earth!"


    It''s not about the strength of the remaining East Turks, but on the whole, it''s a war to destroy the country.


    How can these tough grassland people sit and wait to die?


    If the whole people are really fighting hard, I''m afraid the force will surge to about 80000.


    The vast grassland, to exterminate these 80000 Turks, not to mention two months, even half a year may not be cleaned up!


    Although the Jieli Khan is dead, his ASHNA sheer and Ge Shuhan are all tigers and wolves.


    In terms of intelligence and strategy, marching and fighting is not much worse than Jieli Khan.


    Cheng Zhijie snorted angrily and said.


    "If Liang Guogong wants to end this battle in two months, he will be alive after the champion. I''m afraid it''s hard to do it!"


    After some words, the whole hall fell into silence again.


    What the generals consider is often to expand the territory for the opening up of the Tang Dynasty, to levy and kill.


    What the literary ministers should consider is how to make the Tang Empire prosperous and powerful, rich and powerful.


    This is the contradiction between civil and military affairs.


    At this time, what Fang Xuanling said seems to be a bit difficult. In fact, it is also to ensure the smooth operation of the Empire of the Tang Dynasty.


    At present, the National Treasury itself is a little tight after two northern expeditions and one South expedition.


    If we fall into the quagmire of this war, Tang history will not be able to support a protracted war.


    If the war falls into passivity outside, Datang will encounter a disaster year inside.


    At that time, the whole Tang Dynasty will have an unstable foundation.


    The king of Tang sat quietly on the dragon. Now all he had to do was weigh the pros and cons and consider the gains and losses.


    Seeing that the king of Tang still failed to put down the idea of the northern expedition, Du Ruhui said slowly.


    "The Treasury of the Tang Dynasty will definitely not have a protracted war. If the battle cannot be ended in two months, I will definitely oppose it."


    Hearing the calm and determined tone and the appearance of the old God, Cheng Zhijie and Yuchi Jingde immediately became angry.


    "You... You!"


    They stared at the tiger''s eyes and stared at the calm and calm two people. They wanted to beat them up!


    However, the two old ministers seemed to turn a blind eye and stood in the hall with their hands down, looking the same.


    Seeing this scene only gave the king of Tang a headache.


    One year later, I was one year old. The eastern Turks had not yet eliminated LISO, and there were still Western Turks, Koguryo and other places behind.


    If we delay further, we are afraid that the dream of unifying the north will be out of reach.


    It is imperative for the king of Tang Dynasty to exterminate the East Turks!


    However, the problems mentioned by Wen Chen are indeed a huge hidden danger.


    As the head of a country, he can''t bet on the fate of the Empire.


    Tang Wang slowly leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. This problem always came to mind.


    Is it really possible to end the war in two months?


    Recalling Li Jing''s shaking his head just now, the king of Tang also realized that it was almost impossible.


    The king of Tang slowly waved his hand and said.


    "Let''s talk about it here first."


    "Let me think again about how to make a decision."


    Then, a cadre of civil and military ministers went out of the hall one after another.

 Chapter 473

    On the Tai Chi hall, incense is swirling, light and ethereal.


    On the empty hall, Tang Hao propped his head and leaned back in his chair, meditating quietly.


    Recuperate or seize the opportunity to fight, these are two contradictory views.


    A truce to stabilize the country?


    The great opportunity was at hand, and the king of Tang was unwilling.


    Aggressive expedition?


    After all, it is a matter of whether hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people of the Tang Dynasty have surplus food for disaster relief.


    The whole hall was silent.


    A faint sound of footsteps sounded.


    Grandpa Rong quietly came to the side of the Dragon chair and said softly.


    "Your Majesty, the martial talent is coming."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty had no time to take care of these trifles and waved.


    Not long after, the martial talented man walked lightly, carrying a food box and slowly walked into the hall.


    Glancing at the slightly dignified face of the king of Tang Dynasty, Wu Cairen leaned to salute and whispered.


    "My concubine, I''ve seen the king of Tang!"


    The soft voice, with a touch of flirtatious, quite different.


    But at this time, the king of Tang was thinking about the Northern Expedition and didn''t listen to the sweet voice.


    A casual wave is a response.


    Seeing this, Wu Cairen stepped forward slowly, stood on the side of the Dragon chair and said.


    "Your Majesty, what''s bothering you? You might as well come with your concubine."


    "Maybe my concubine can share your worries for your majesty."


    Wu Cai''s heart knows his belly. Empress Chang sun''s funeral day. The king of Tang has no one to share his worries with.


    Therefore, the king of Tang stayed here alone and did not leave.


    Of course, since it is in the Tai Chi hall, most of the things discussed are also major events in the court.


    It is a rule handed down from the past dynasties that the harem does not interfere in politics.


    Even if empress Chang sun is alive, she will not interfere in the affairs of the court in this Tai Chi hall.


    Wu Cairen is afraid that his words will annoy the king of the Tang Dynasty who created a prosperous era.


    Therefore, these words were uttered very gently with a touch of caution.


    After hearing this, the king of Tang raised his eyes slightly, reflected the charming and lovely figure in his eyes, and said.


    "Martial talent, you''ve always been smart."


    "Then think about it for me. The minister suggested that I recuperate and stabilize the country. The military general suggested that I seize the opportunity to eliminate Turks."


    "In your opinion, how should I choose?"


    Hearing the question of King Tang, Wu Cairen was stunned.


    This is the politics of the Tang Dynasty. I''m a talented person. How can I dare to point out?


    Moreover, the question raised by the king of the Tang Dynasty is undoubtedly very thorny.


    It''s a matter of anxiety and uncertainty for the king of Tang to sit in this empty hall.


    It must be a big event that makes the old ministers in the Tang Dynasty blush and difficult to choose.


    After a short period of stupidity, Wu Cairen was not frightened, and his brain worked rapidly.


    A moment later, a beautiful smile appeared on the charming jade face.


    "Your Majesty, if you ask your concubine about this, you''re asking the wrong person."


    Seeing that the king of Tang had a good face, a touch of doubt flashed. The martial talent slowly moved behind the king of Tang, and a pair of plain hands gently kneaded the broad shoulders.


    The delicate red lips were close to the ears of the king of Tang and exhaled like orchids.


    "Your Majesty, you should ask us about the northern Marquis of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing this answer, the king of the Tang Dynasty was in shape and burst into laughter.


    Over the past few months, Tang Hao has trained recruits and faded out of the vision of the king of Tang.


    For a moment, the king of Tang almost forgot that the young leader came.


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked out of the hall and into the clear blue sky. His eyes were full of joy and said.


    "Yes! Those who can reverse the Northern War twice can only do it if the champion Hou is alive!"


    "The Dingbei Hou of Datang can really compete with the champion Hou. Maybe Tang Hao will find some ways."


    He turned his head slightly and glanced at father-in-law Rong on the side of the hall. The king of Tang asked.


    "What are you doing these days, you bastard?"


    Hearing the speech, father-in-law Rong bowed and replied truthfully.


    "Your Majesty, when the second day old slave went to deliver cakes, Dingbei Hou was still writing and painting in his study."


    After listening, the king of Tang showed a touch of joy on his face and said.


    "Go and bring me a word and see what the boy thinks about the East Turks."


    After that, Tang Wang paused and added.


    "Ask him if he can level the East Turks for me within two months."


    "If not, let him give me an accurate answer. How many days will it be destroyed?"


    To sum up, today is a rest day, and the king of Tang is too lazy to summon Tang Hao into the dynasty.


    If he comes in a hurry, Tang Hao can''t help it. It will make Tang Wang 100 happy.


    The ordered father-in-law Rong replied.


    "Promise!"


    After saying that, he took small steps and hurried out of the hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty looked at the figure walking out of the palace with a touch of hope in his eyes and said slowly.


    "Wu Cairen, do you think Tang Hao will take this job?"


    The talented man behind him gently pinched the shoulder of the king of Tang. When he heard the king''s questions, he smiled on his jade face and said.


    "Since the Marquis of Dingbei has the word Dingbei, he must have a way!"


    After listening to Wu Cairen''s answer, the king of Tang smiled and said.


    "That''s right! The North Marquis didn''t call casually."


    Between the words, a confident look appeared on the king''s face and said.


    "I believe him."

 Chapter 474

    Marquis house.


    At noon, a group of carriages quietly arrived at the front door of the government yard.


    Four carriages were carrying two Phnom Penh wooden boxes, and more than 30 guards from the king''s house of Jin stood beside the carriage.


    Obviously, the things in this box are obviously valuable.


    However, for this neighborhood, New Year gift giving is not a rare thing, and not many people pay attention to it.


    The leading bodyguard bowed with bowed hands, looking particularly respectful, and said to the guards of the Marquis house.


    "Please report to the Duke of Dingbei that the artifacts entrusted to the king of Jin have been completed. I hope the Duke can check them."


    Hearing that it was a subordinate appointed by the king of Jin who came to serve it, the guard didn''t dare to ask more, so he ran directly to the house to report.


    Not long after, Tang Hao strode out of the house and said to the odd bodyguards and soldiers.


    "Everybody, it''s hard."


    Then he waved his hand behind him and said.


    "Move to the North House warehouse."


    When the servants hurried to move the box, Tang Hao took the cloth bag prepared by Wu Tong and stuffed it into the Lingtou bodyguard''s hand.


    "These are some hard work for craftsmen and brothers."


    Naturally, the bodyguard knew that the king of Jin had a deep relationship with Tang Hao and was absolutely afraid to accept it.


    Tang Hao pushed back his arm and said.


    "At this age, I''m just trying to be happy. Take these to buy some wine for my brothers! Don''t refuse."


    "In addition, I hope you will keep it confidential."


    This is also the first time the bodyguard has dealt with Tang Hao. His kind words and approachable attitude immediately increased the bodyguard''s favor with Tang Hao.


    The bodyguard smiled, slowly put the money into his bag, patted his chest and said.


    "Lord Hou, don''t worry. Even if you don''t speak, the small one won''t leak out."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly in response.


    Tang Hao didn''t have to be so polite to such a small official.


    But if you really want to enter the era of hot weapons, you must deal with these people.


    It wouldn''t be much wrong to have a good relationship with these people now.


    After seeing off the soldiers, Tang Hao took Wu Tong and couldn''t wait to go to the warehouse.


    This is the first batch of cross era weapons made by Tang Hao in this strange time and space.


    When the box was opened, rows of fire guns lying in the hay appeared.


    The improved fire gun has three barrels cast together, and the powder chamber is connected with each other, which can carry out three tube continuous firing.


    Touching the cold barrel, Tang Hao was a little excited. He picked up one and looked at it carefully.


    Wu Tong looked at the dark, mixed with a touch of doubt in his excitement, took one, took it in his hand and said.


    "Hou ye, this... Is this the one that used to spit fire? It seems different."


    Tang Hao turned the fire gun in his hand and said.


    "It''s just a little change. This one is more powerful."


    "Go get the drawings of the Trojan horse in my study and let the carpenters hurry up production."


    "Try to install these 100 fire guns before going out!"


    The so-called Trojan horse is a horsehead small accessory on the fire gun, which is mainly used to compact gunpowder and confined space.


    Although this accessory is small, it is a sharp weapon to enhance the power of the fire gun.


    Of course, the record of this small object was accidentally encountered by Tang Hao in later generations.


    While he was talking, the cry of the housekeeper sounded in the front yard of the north house.


    "Hou ye, Grandpa Rong is coming!"


    Put down the fire gun, Tang Hao hurriedly took Wu Tong to meet him.


    Just out of the north room, there came the urgent call of father-in-law Rong.


    "Dingbei Hou, where is Dingbei Hou?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart sank.


    At this age, Grandpa Rong was in such a hurry that something important must have happened.


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao turned around the corner so that father-in-law Rong bumped into him.


    Tang Hao quickly bowed and said.


    "Grandpa Rong, but what''s the big deal?"


    Father Rong mianlian said eagerly.


    "Dingbei Marquis, the old slave came to take a word for his majesty."


    "Your Majesty, wending Beihou, if we use troops against East Turks in Datang, can we win them in two months?"


    Hearing this question, the muscles on Tang Hao''s face twitched unconsciously.


    This war was a battle for the survival of East Turks, and all the people of Turkic tribes were almost a foregone conclusion.


    If only the military strength is included, it will at least reach about 80000.


    The Datang side is different from the previous siege.


    The extermination of the East Turks is to go deep into the hinterland of the grassland, even if the scale of troops cannot be small.


    What''s more, at such a long distance, the foot strength of escorting grain and grass and military capital is almost 150000.


    The total number is nearly 200000.


    This is the biggest battle since the founding of the Tang Dynasty!


    The grassland is vast, not to mention that it is not easy to find those wandering Turkic forces.


    Even if it is this way, it will take a month!


    At this time, the king of Tang thought that he would wipe out all the East Turks in two months!


    Isn''t this a fantasy?


    Although Jieli Khan is no longer there, how can there be no great talent and strategy among the remaining tiger masters?


    For a time, Tang Hao couldn''t think of how to end the battle in these two months!


    What''s more, Tang Hao now knows that there has been a change in the West Turks!


    Now, let alone two months, if the Western Turkic army rushed to the rescue, it would be a question of whether it could win the capital!

 Chapter 475

    North courtyard.


    When father-in-law Rong saw that Tang Hao''s face was gradually darkening, a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Looking at Tang Hao Junlang''s face gradually dignified, I couldn''t help being anxious.


    Father-in-law Rong stamped his foot, spread the back of his hand and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, you should give the old slave a reply!"


    "Your Majesty is waiting for your answer here!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao forced out a smile and said.


    "Father in law, the time is too tight. Give me some more time and let me think again."


    While answering, Tang Hao quickly calmed down from his anxiety.


    After hearing these words, Wu Tong frowned and said slowly.


    "The northern expedition was in a hurry, and the marching speed of the infantry was too slow."


    "But if the cavalry set out to fight, the cavalry that Datang can draw out now may be only 50000 at most."


    Tang Hao frowned and said.


    "Fifty thousand?"


    "Just a forward fighting force!"


    "If you count the strength of those carrying feet, I''m afraid it''s no less than 100000."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly looked up, looked at Wu Tong''s sad face and said.


    "In this way, we will fall into the dead end of the slow march."


    After Tang Hao mentioned this, Wu Tong had more helplessness on his face, nodded slightly and said.


    "But so! We can''t do it without these feet?"


    "Last time, we didn''t start in the depths of the Yinshan Mountain."


    Tang Hao frowned and said.


    "Let''s put aside the strength of our feet. Even if we get to Yinshan, there are only 50000 cavalry."


    "According to my estimation, apart from the old, weak, sick and disabled Turkic tribes, we still have only a five point chance of winning."


    "This war is a little difficult!"


    After saying this, they were silent at the same time.


    Father Rong''s face was not only gloomy, but also anxious when he looked at the two people in meditation.


    In a fragrant hour, father-in-law Rong''s eyes never left Tang Hao''s face.


    On that handsome face, sometimes his eyebrows frowned and sometimes his forehead stretched, which only made father-in-law Rong anxious to wait.


    Just when Grandpa Rong was impatient.


    Tang Hao on the other side smiled and looked relaxed.


    Seeing this, father-in-law Rong wiped the fine sweat on his forehead and asked eagerly.


    "How? Dingbei Hou thought of some countermeasures."


    Tang Hao let out a smile and said calmly.


    "Please tell your majesty that if you send troops in a month, you can mobilize 50000 cavalry of the Tang Dynasty at the same time."


    "I can level the East Turks in two months!"


    For Tang Hao''s ability, Duke Rong will not doubt it.


    But when he said this, his heart was shocked.


    Father-in-law Rong''s eyes caught a glimpse of Tang Hao standing upright with his negative hands, confident, and still chose to believe it.


    Somehow, teenagers in their early twenties can always bring people an inexplicable sense of security.


    When his life was about to be restored, father-in-law Rong dared not delay and bowed back.


    "I''ll report back to the king of Tang!"


    Then he hurriedly turned and left the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang paced on the empty hall.


    The northern expedition has become a heart disease.


    Under the dignified face, there is a surging heart.


    Such a voice has been floating in my heart.


    What if Tang Hao asked for more dates than these two months and less than half a year?


    If so, Datang, how to choose?


    While thinking, the sound of hurried and messy footsteps came from the steps outside the hall.


    Hearing this step, the king of Tang suddenly raised his eyes.


    In the eye, father-in-law Rong came in with a lot of dust.


    Seeing the relaxed look on father-in-law Rong''s face, the hanging heart of the king of Tang was inexplicably put down.


    Without waiting for father-in-law Rong to stand firm, the king of Tang asked eagerly.


    "How?"


    "Does that bastard, like these generals, think it''s impossible?"


    Grandpa Rong wiped the sweat on his forehead, took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Report back to your majesty."


    "As the Duke of Dingbei said, the East Turks will be leveled in two months."


    Hearing what father-in-law Rong said, the king of Tang couldn''t help but shake his body and enlarge his pupils.


    Soon, the king of the Tang Dynasty returned to normal again.


    "Tell me more!"


    Then, father-in-law Rong repeated Tang Hao''s words completely.


    When his father-in-law finished, the king of Tang flashed a touch of amazement and said.


    "Finished?"


    "Just a few simple requirements?"


    Grandpa Rong nodded heavily.


    After getting a positive answer, the king of Tang thought it over carefully.


    According to Tang Wang''s understanding of Tang Hao.


    Mature and steady is Tang Hao''s character, and Tang Hao is not a greedy person.


    Let''s say that these 50000 cavalry are basically the available soldiers that Datang hoards in Guanzhong and the imperial city.


    It seems that Tang Hao''s control of the Tang army is still relatively accurate.


    But the 50000 cavalry cast on the grassland is the last bet of the Tang Dynasty!


    50000 against at least 80000 troops, can we really win this battle?


    Perhaps for Tang Hao, he just lost a war.


    But for the king of Tang Dynasty, this is the last card in the imperial city.


    There were no cavalry in the Imperial City, and the king of Tang dared not imagine the consequences.


    You know, the training of cavalry can not be formed in three or five days.


    This is what you have learned over time on horseback.


    As the king of a country, we should not only consider the connection of these forces and resources, but also estimate the safety of the whole imperial city and even Datang.


    long time.


    The king of Tang stood in the hall with his hands on his back and beat the back of his hand rhythmically with his knuckles.


    "Tang Hao, what else do you want?"


    Grandpa Rong bowed slightly and stood beside him.


    "Tell your majesty that Tang Hao has nothing to ask for except these."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang bowed his head slightly, thought for a moment and said.


    "Go and invite a number of generals from Duke Shen. I''ll discuss with them."

 Chapter 476

    Outside the palace.


    Carriages from several directions came one after another outside the palace.


    When Duke Shen got off the carriage, he heard Yuchi Jingde yelling when he had just arrived at the palace gate.


    "Hey, Lao Cheng, why do you think your majesty is looking for us?"


    "As soon as I got back to the house, my hands and feet were not warm yet, and father-in-law Rong called me."


    Standing opposite Cheng Zhijie, he glanced at the corner of his mouth and said.


    "What else can it be!"


    "The trouble of East Turks!"


    While talking, the two old ministers saw that Gao Shilian had come slowly and arched hands to each other.


    "Duke Shen, you''re here too!"


    With this greeting, Li Ji and Li Jing got off the carriage one after another and came over.


    After bowing to each other, several people went to the Tai Chi hall.


    Yuchi Jingde shouted angrily.


    "Those old ministers are not allowed to send troops! The result of the dispute in the morning has not been decided for an hour."


    "How is it possible to win the East Turks in two months?"


    "Those barbarians will stretch their necks and kneel on the grassland waiting for us to chop?"


    Speaking of this, Yuchi Jingde turned his eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    Suddenly, his face showed a happy face and said.


    "Is it not that our majesty has persuaded those literary ministers?"


    Hearing these words, all the ministers sighed and looked at Duke Shen together.


    Only Li Jing followed the crowd silently all the way without saying a word.


    In this cadre of officials, it belongs to the high expectation of the public morality of the state of Shen, and has the most profound understanding of the important officials in the court.


    Everyone is waiting for Duke Shen to answer.


    Duke Shen stroked his beard and said slowly.


    "Alas! Lord Liang and Lord Lai are all devoted to the construction of the Tang Dynasty."


    "We do not advocate war."


    "To convince those antiques, it''s better to think about how to end the war in two months."


    As soon as the voice was over, Cheng Zhijie stood up, looked around at the crowd and said.


    "See, the problem itself is very unsolvable!"


    "How can the situation of East Turkistan be settled in two months?"


    "It''s not certain. This old stubborn can say that we can''t do it. They are opposed to the war."


    Li Ji also had a gloomy face and sighed heavily.


    "It''s obvious that those stubborn literary ministers deliberately make trouble for us!"


    "Not to mention two months, half a year! We are all thankful that half a year can be wiped out completely!"


    Seeing you and me around, Gao Shilian waved slowly.


    "All right, don''t argue!"


    "Go into the temple and see what your majesty says."


    The veteran made a speech, and others could not talk any more. He followed Gao Shilian to the hall.


    When they entered the hall, they found that there was no backbone of literary officials present in the hall.


    The king of Tang, sitting high in the Dragon chair, looked around at several ministers and said.


    "I summoned you again today to discuss the extermination of East Turks."


    After that, the king of Tang paused for a moment and continued.


    "Not long ago, someone advised that he could wipe out all the East Turks in two months!"


    "But there are a few small requirements."


    Hearing only the first half of this sentence, all the ministers were a little surprised.


    A look of disbelief appeared on each face.


    two months?


    How is that possible!


    Almost at the same time, the idea emerged in the minds of the ministers!


    Next second.


    The whole hall immediately set off an uproar.


    Yuchi Jingde stepped out of the crowd, flushed, pulled his throat and shouted.


    "Impossible!"


    "This man is talking crazy!"


    With that, Yuchi Jingde glanced back at the officials and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, never trust this man!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Cheng Zhijie also stood up and said.


    "Your majesty! The old minister dared to ask, who is this expert who dares to boast in front of your majesty?"


    On one side, Gao Shilian frowned, twisted his beard and narrowed his eyes, as if he had guessed in his heart.


    In the noise, a calm voice came out slowly from behind the crowd.


    "Your Majesty, this man is the Duke of Dingbei?"


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of all the officials in the hall looked at the voice.


    Li Jing stood there quietly with her hands on her back, and a determined light flashed in her deep eyes.


    Yuchi Jingde and Cheng Zhijie, who were still shouting just now, immediately shut up.


    If they talk about others, they don''t believe it.


    But when it comes to Tang Hao, who has repeatedly made extraordinary achievements and won more with less, they dare not doubt it.


    In addition to being old and steady on the battlefield, this young man has a superior military vision and has repeatedly made strange moves.


    What''s more, this young man has been shining since he came to Chang''an city.


    He is not the kind of person who likes to boast and talk casually.


    This time, since Tang Hao proposed this time, there must be something unique about him.


    What''s more, Tang Hao''s strategy really worked like the surprise attack on Yinshan Mountain?


    The king of Tang, sitting quietly on the Dragon chair, looked at several shriveled generals in the hall, and a smile flashed across his face.


    Tang Hao was promoted by the king of Tang Dynasty. The performance of these veterans has increasingly proved that the king of Tang has the ability to know beads.


    Think of here, that put on a smile, also don''t feel to add a bit of satisfaction.

 Chapter 477

    At this moment, the whole Tai Chi hall was silent.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Shilian slowly stepped out and said.


    "Your Majesty, what are the conditions proposed by the Duke of Dingbei?"


    The king of Tang slowly put away his smile, his face was solemn and said


    "First, within a month, the army will start!"


    "Second, the Tang Dynasty dispatched 50000 cavalry."


    "This third is my previous promise. He personally led the cavalry."


    After hearing these three conditions, everyone was silent and thought quietly after a short shock.


    These three conditions are extremely simple.


    But on reflection, there are some clues.


    The first condition is to go out within a month.


    Tang Hao had some plans for such a hasty northern expedition?


    Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian, came out slowly, wrung his eyebrows, looked at the king of Tang in the hall and said.


    "Normally speaking, although the new year is over, it is still very cold in the north."


    "It''s not a problem to go out again when the flowers are blooming in spring. Why should Dingbei Hou be in such a hurry?"


    "Did your majesty ever ask Tang Hao why?"


    The king of Tang, sitting in the hall, pondered and analyzed.


    "The boy must have his reason for putting this matter in the first place."


    "From my point of view, speed is important. Maybe I was caught off guard when I wanted to fight the East Turks."


    For this reason, some people agree, others are silent.


    For example, Li Jing and Gao Shilian seem to feel in the dark.


    Tang Hao''s arrangement must have his deep meaning, which is not as simple as what Tang Wang said.


    According to spies from the north, after the East Turks suffered a great loss of vitality last time, several leaders who lived to the tribe ordered to move north, and they were constantly gathering those wandering tribes along the way.


    Obviously, they are actively organizing the final defense!


    Mention Tang Hao, Li Jing''s mind not only moved.


    This child from the countryside now plays an important role in the court, and has unconsciously become the mainstay of the Tang Dynasty.


    Even now, in the face of war, even the king of Tang is willing to listen to the opinions of this young man when making decisions.


    However, he was a young man who was once the son-in-law of the Duke of Wei.


    Now at the beginning of the new year, I invite three old people to wash his identity.


    After that, the talent of Tianzong had nothing to do with the Li family.


    Thinking of this, there was a touch of sadness in Li Jing''s eyes.


    Slightly rubbed her eyes. Li Jing restrained her thoughts, slowly raised her head, looked at the king of Tang on the Dragon seat and said.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a big matter. You might as well summon Tang Hao and let him talk about his ideas."


    Li Ji also stepped out of the crowd, looked at the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, I also agree with what the Duke of Wei said."


    "Why don''t you let Dingbei Hou come and know as soon as you ask."


    The king of Tang sat high in the main hall and took a panoramic view of the shame on the faces of all the ministers.


    But this time, it was the turn of the king of Tang to face difficulties!


    As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang.


    What''s more, the Manchu Dynasty is an elite military general, a capable minister with brilliant military achievements, not a half pot reckless man who can only rush to kill.


    I can''t think of a plan to eliminate East Turks in two months.


    Now, Tang Hao has accepted these three conditions.


    None of the Manchu generals can interpret the deep meaning of these three conditions!


    This makes him a king!


    Seeing the embarrassment on the face of the king of Tang, Gao Shilian vaguely saw what the king of Tang thought.


    Gao Shilian, with a red face, slowly stood out and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, there are no trivial matters in war. You need to be careful at every step."


    "Summon Tang Hao to come forward and say, the ministers can also check carefully to see if there are any omissions."


    The king of Tang looked around at the generals and saw the determined eyes. The king of Tang waved helplessly.


    "Grandpa Rong, go again and summon Tang Hao."


    In this way, Tang Hao, who is still playing with the three eye fire gun in the Marquis''s house, was summoned by Duke Rong and went to the imperial city.


    On the wagon.


    Looking at the dusty figure opposite, Tang Hao slightly pursed his eyebrows and asked.


    "Father-in-law, I have accepted the war. Why did you summon me to the palace like this?"


    In the narrow space of the carriage, father-in-law Rong moved the stove and said.


    "At the moment, your majesty is discussing with the military generals in the court about the conquest of East Turks."


    "This proposal is from you. Your Majesty must ask clearly and be assured."


    Of course, father-in-law Rong will never say anything about the embarrassment in the hall, otherwise it will really hurt the faces of these generals.


    However, Tang Hao did not think much.


    Tang Hao knew that the king of Tang did not distrust himself.


    But this war is a major event related to the demise of a nation entrenched in the north.


    The reason why the king of the Tang Dynasty asked clearly was mostly to do a good job in the domestic layout in advance, and even the mobilization of the garrison.


    In the silent carriage, Tang Hao was thinking about another problem.


    About going on an expedition within a month!


    According to Tang Hao''s estimation, it will take two months for the Western Turkic support tribe to converge with the eastern Turkic.


    This is also the basis for Tang Hao to set out within one month.


    But Tang Hao couldn''t completely expose the incident of the West Turks!


    In this way, how can I explain to these smart generals the reason why the army will be promoted within a month?

 Chapter 478

    Speechless all the way.


    After stepping into the Tai Chi hall, the generals looked at the door of the hall at the same time.


    Tang Hao strode into the hall in the burning eyes of the generals and arched his hands at the king of Tang who sat on the dragon.


    "My Lord, I have seen your majesty."


    With a smile on his face, the king of Tang waved slowly and said.


    "No gift."


    Seeing Tang Hao get up, the king of Tang smiled and said.


    "At this time, it was supposed to be a rest time, but the relationship between the war is very big and there can be no loss."


    "I summoned you in a hurry to hear your views on the elimination of East Turks."


    After that, the king of Tang slowly put away his smile and said.


    "Tang Hao, let me ask you, why do you want to emphasize that the Tang army is going north within a month?"


    This question of the king of Tang is the common doubt of all the generals present.


    At this moment, in the silent hall, the generals were waiting quietly. Tang Hao gave an answer.


    But as far as this matter is concerned, Tang Hao has already considered it carefully in the carriage.


    At this time, it was not urgent to be proposed by the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao did not speak immediately.


    Out of humility to the veterans in the hall, Tang Hao slowly turned around and bowed to the veterans.


    Then he looked up at the king of Tang and said calmly.


    "The reason why the Minister stressed that war should start within one month was his concern that there would be some variables in the elimination of East Turks."


    As soon as this remark came out, the generals looked surprised.


    variable?


    East Turks suffered heavy losses in this war.


    In the last war, the royal court was destroyed, the royal family was bound, and even Jieli Khan had been captured alive.


    This is a well-known fact.


    Where did the variable come from?


    After a short pause, Li Ji came out slowly, glanced obliquely at Tang Hao and said.


    "It is an indisputable fact that the eastern Turks were defeated and the tribes suffered heavy casualties."


    "Although nearly 20000 tiger division elite tribes and several branches escaped, the number was only forty or fifty thousand."


    "Even if all the people of the East Turkic tribe are now soldiers, the maximum is about 80000. Half of them are still the old, weak, sick and disabled. How can we change?"


    "Today''s East Turks are just the end of a powerful crossbow. The grasshoppers after autumn will not jump for much time."


    After that, Li Ji approached Tang Hao and said with a playful smile.


    "Dingbei Hou, don''t try to be mysterious again!"


    Li Ji''s analysis is exactly what most of the generals present think.


    Hearing this, many generals nodded slightly.


    Li Xiaogong, the prince of Hejian, came out slowly. His eyes were cold, glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, although you are young, why don''t you have the blood vitality of young people."


    "Being so forward-looking and cautious, with a sour smell, is somewhat similar to us old guys."


    Listening to these words in his ears, Tang Hao didn''t refute immediately.


    Still standing in the hall calmly, I didn''t take these strange words to heart.


    The reason why Tang Hao said that just now was to make a hint.


    What he hoped was that someone would continue his words.


    But obviously, Li Xiaogong, Li Ji, Yuchi Jingde, Cheng Zhijie and other senior officials did not think in this direction.


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly and looked at Gao Shilian and Li Jing behind him.


    These two people are quite different from others. They hang their heads slightly and frown tightly. It is obvious that they are meditating.


    At the moment Tang Hao took back his eyes, a light flashed in Li Jing''s deep eyes.


    In this slightly agitated hall, a not light but not heavy voice sounded immediately.


    "West Turk!"


    Hearing these three words, Tang Hao moved in his heart and showed a knowing smile.


    When he did not get the report of the West Turkic war, Li Jing thought of it just by relying on his vague hint.


    It seems that the name of the Tang army God is not groundless!


    Only on this point, with such a view of the overall situation and strategic thinking, Li Jing is far better than these old ministers present!


    With Li Jing''s hint, the whole hall was quiet again.


    With Li Jing''s mention, it is natural for Tang Hao to lead out the Western Turkic war report.


    Tang Hao glanced at the generals and said in a loud voice.


    "East and West Turks are one, but they are separated only because of internal contradictions."


    "When the East Turks were strong, in order to weaken the power of the East Turks, the West Turks only needed to use the hands of the Tang Dynasty to watch the fire from the shore and protect themselves."


    "But now the situation is very different. The East Turks are dying and in danger."


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly paced up a few steps and said calmly.


    "The reason why lips die and teeth are cold must be understood by all present!"


    "In other words, if our Datang exterminates the East Turks, the next one is either Koguryo or the West Turks!"


    At this point, Tang Hao stopped and his tone became particularly determined.


    "I dare to guess that the West Turks will surely rush to rescue the East Turks, and even hunt our main force of Datang in the upper reaches of the grassland!"


    At this point, Tang Hao did not go on.


    So far, what should be explained is clear.


    Those present are experienced veterans, who will certainly know the interests Tang Hao wants to show.

 Chapter 479

    Everything has opposites.


    Some people believe that it is bound to be questioned.


    Li Ji, who had been silent for a long time, glanced at Tang Hao and asked.


    "As you said, it is reasonable to send troops in a hurry."


    "But how can you be sure that the West Turks will rush to the East Turks?"


    Of course, Tang Hao couldn''t tell about his dark line. He spread his hand and said casually.


    "An intuition, or a guess."


    Li Xiaogong sneered and said.


    "The war is not based on speculation. At this time, the snow in the north is deposited, and the soldiers are going to fight at this time. If there is a root cause of chilblain, our shudder will be greatly reduced in the coming year!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Jing said in a deep voice.


    "This is not speculation, but necessity!"


    "Although the West Turkic Khan is slightly inferior to Jieli Khan in military strategy, he is not a fatuous and incompetent generation."


    "In today''s situation, he can''t stay out of the West Turks. The best choice to keep him safe is to unite with the elite of the East Turks to eliminate the troops of Datang."


    Li Jing, who has been alone for a long time, didn''t want to offend these two in person, but now these two are quite picky in eggs.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was said so by the two, he was inevitably unhappy, so he said what he wanted.


    Gao Shilian also came out slowly and said.


    "What Duke Wei said is true."


    "In the event of the subjugation of the East Turks, they must be in full swing. With the alliance of the West Turks, they seem to surpass the Tang Dynasty in terms of military strength."


    "If we make a surprise war, we can eat our Datang expedition!"


    "If this continues, I''m afraid the garrison guarding the countries in the western regions will no longer be able to bind the beast of Western Turk."


    After hearing that the head of the general was already on his side, Li Jing strode out of the crowd and stood up, Lang said.


    "Your Majesty, I agree with the proposal of Duke Dingbei."


    "Within one month, send troops north to completely eliminate the East Turks!"


    Gao Shilian also straightened his waist and bowed his hands in boxing.


    "I seconded!"


    After hearing this analysis, Yuchi Jingde and Cheng Zhijie already understood the interests, and stood up at the same time.


    "The minister also seconded."


    Li Ji and Li Xiaogong stood on the hall and looked at Tang Hao with extremely complex eyes.


    From the bottom of my heart, Tang Hao''s strong rise made them feel a little uneasy.


    But after hearing the analysis of Li Jing and Gao Shilian, I also vaguely felt that what Tang Hao said was very likely!


    The two looked at each other. Li Xiaogong slowly lowered his head, bit his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "Minister, seconded."


    At this time, Li Ji was the only one left in the hall.


    Li Ji glanced at the veterans who stood in front of him and bowed to the king of Tang. After a moment of hesitation, he also came forward.


    "Minister, I also support Tang Hao''s northern expedition as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, Li Ji paused for a moment and added.


    "Just, I think we should be careful in the choice of the coach."


    Obviously, Li Ji doesn''t want Tang Hao to take the lead.


    In Li Ji''s mind, Tang Hao''s achievements now cover these veterans.


    If we continue our expedition like this, we will be superior to ourselves.


    Looking up slightly, Li Ji hurriedly explained that the king of Tang looked a little unhappy.


    "Today''s East Turks are gone, but as the military God said, with the assistance of new Turks, the power can still not be underestimated."


    "I want to rely on the only 50000 cavalry to defeat the nearly 100000 troops that may exist. I''m afraid it''s very small."


    "In my opinion, this expedition requires a veteran with rich battlefield experience and experience in leading cavalry!"


    Tang Hao Yu Guang swept away the fickle Li Ji and couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    This goods is obviously for public and private revenge. They never forget the losses they suffered in the Viscount''s house at that time.


    What a small bellied chicken!


    Of course, Tang Hao will not be angry because of this.


    From the heart, the cavalry led by Tang Hao performed very dazzling in these two wars.


    Among the veterans present, Tang Hao didn''t think that one would have a good chance of winning.


    After all, I have a martial soul bonus!


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, blinked in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Duke Wei is old. The war in the southwest is the last stop."


    "Tell me, British Duke, who else can win the position of commander-in-chief during this northern expedition?"


    Hearing the question of the king of Tang Dynasty, Li Ji was speechless.


    This northern expedition, not to mention the danger of running thousands of miles, is the great disparity in military strength. Even Li Ji himself dare not take over the position of commander-in-chief.


    Seeing Li Ji''s head drooping and stuffy where he was, King Nunu of the Tang Dynasty looked down at the veterans in the hall and said in a loud voice.


    "Who among you here dares to be the commander of this northern expedition? Help me calm down this northern territory and completely calm the East Turks?"


    The loud and dignified voice echoed in the whole open hall.


    For a moment, the whole hall was dead silent.


    No one dares to take over this remark, and no one dares to disagree again.


    The king of Tang once again looked around at the generals in the hall. When he saw that they didn''t speak, he sneered and said.


    "So, it is the wish of the general that Tang Hao takes command of the army?"


    After hearing the king''s rhetorical questions, the generals sighed slightly and said in unison.


    "Exactly."

 Chapter 480

    The overall situation has been decided, and the generals have no objection.


    Tang Wang''s eyes moved to Tang Hao again, and his face became more and more serious.


    "Tang Hao, I allow you to take command of the army this time. Do you dare to make this military order?"


    Warrant?


    Tang Hao was stunned when he heard the speech.


    This expedition is to attack the hinterland of the grassland thousands of miles when the weather is cold.


    It''s a thankless chore to travel all the way day and night.


    Besides, Tang Hao had reached the ceiling of this age in his official position and title.


    Even if we win this fierce battle, we will certainly not get any substantive improvement.


    If it fails, or the result is not as desired, there is even the risk of being dismissed and demoted.


    Such uneconomical business, how to calculate, how to lose.


    Facing the bright eyes of the king of Tang, Tang Hao smiled, looked at the old ministers behind him and said with a touch of humility.


    "Your Majesty, the minister is still young, and the responsibility of making a military order is too heavy. Will the minister be exempted?"


    "If your majesty insists that the commander-in-chief make a military order, you''d better be a deputy general and join the army."


    The words that seem to recognize counsellors have a deeper meaning, which all the people present understand!


    The king of Tang sitting on the Dragon seat could not see Tang Hao''s meaning. He snorted coldly and asked.


    "What? Do you think I disagree with your reward in the previous two wars?"


    After that, the king of Tang slowly stood up, glanced at Tang Hao, pointed to the generals in the hall for a week, and said.


    "Today, I promise you in front of all the generals."


    "If you can really fight a beautiful war and level the Northern Territory for me, I will certainly increase your rank and rank!"


    rise in the official world?


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was very suspicious!


    At this time, Tang Hao was already in a second-class official position. Among the young generation, he was already the ceiling of this official position.


    One more step, you will be promoted to an official of this grade.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, there are only a few first-class officials who have been promoted by military merit!


    Moreover, Tang Hao is still a marquis at this time. If he is promoted again, he can only be ranked as a Duke!


    In his early twenties, he was promoted to the Duke of China, which has never happened in history.


    Even Tang Hao suspected that even if the king of Tang promised his national identity, he was afraid that the court minister would not want to.


    At this time, Gao Shilian also slowly stepped out of the line and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, even if Tang Hao has made great achievements, he can change another way of reward. He is in the official position..."


    Half said, Gao Shilian did not go on.


    He didn''t say it, and everyone knew it.


    There are checks and balances between civil and military forces in the court. If Tang Hao really becomes a duke, it is bound to break the existing balance in the court.


    What''s more, it sounds absurd to be a duke in his twenties, let alone written into the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    These old ministers understand the truth, the king of Tang understands it, and Tang Hao understands it better.


    Tang Hao smiled, looked at the contemplative king of Tang in the hall and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I can''t guarantee that the northern expedition will be successful."


    "But the minister can guarantee that even if it doesn''t work, the 50000 cavalry of the Tang Dynasty can retreat all over and won''t hurt the foundation."


    The king of Tang slowly sat on the Dragon chair, and the stars twinkled in his eyes.


    In the impression of the king of Tang, Tang Hao has always been a calm and down-to-earth person.


    Since he said so, he was fully confident.


    It''s best to win, but you can also retreat. Such a result is enough for Datang.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang slowly floated a smile, and the light and shadow flickered in his deep eyes.


    "If you can really wipe out the East Turks for me, I will promise to seal the wolf juxu with mud."


    As soon as the words came out, the generals standing at his highness moved slightly.


    Seal wolf juxu!


    This is the highest honor for a general!


    Since ancient times, only a person like champion Hou Huo Qubing has made such achievements.


    If Tang Hao could wipe out the East Turks and seal wolf juxu.


    Then Tang Hao is really on a par with champion Hou.


    Famous in history for future generations to admire!


    Since the beginning of history, it has not only been a champion Hou of the Western Han Dynasty, but also a Dingbei Hou of the Tang Dynasty!


    Envy and jealousy float on the faces of the old ministers one by one.


    At this time, Tang Hao stood quietly on the hall, but his heart had already been stormy and thunderous, and his heart was surging!


    This day is finally coming!


    Since Huo Qubing won this honor in the Western Han Dynasty, no one has done it again in these hundreds of years!


    By eliminating the East Turks and completely calming the north, we can realize the dream of all the generals in the world.


    You can hold it in the palm of your hand in one step!


    After a brief excitement, Tang Hao breathed out slowly and calmed down.


    If you want to seal wolf juxu, you don''t just think of the value after this honor, but how to fight this war with great power disparity and great variables!


    Tang Hao calmed down slightly, walked forward slowly, bowed and said.


    "You must live up to your Majesty''s trust! Return in triumph!"


    In front of the great honor, Tang Hao will try his best to fight for it without a military order.


    This is the wisdom of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Looking at the crisp figure leaving the hall, the king of Tang was relieved and said faintly.


    "I''ll wait for your good news!"

 Chapter 481

    speed is the soldier ''s asset.


    Tang Hao didn''t stay much in the palace. As soon as he left the palace, he returned directly to the Marquis''s house.


    At present, as soon as the 50000 troops promised by the king of Tang are assembled, Tang Hao will immediately send troops north.


    Datang law and order, after the order of the Ministry of war was issued.


    Within three days, the army must respond. Violators will be dealt with according to the general law!


    In this way, the horses and soldiers will be assembled in about ten days.


    Ten days seems like a long time, but Tang Hao has a lot to do.


    At the moment of entering the Marquis''s house, Tang Hao gave an order to the oncoming Wu Tong.


    "Wu Tong, tomorrow you will select a hundred people from two thousand soldiers and start training the use of fire guns."


    This news is undoubtedly exciting and shocking for Wu Tong.


    Wu Tong, who has long been interested in those fire breathing things, would like to let Tang Hao teach this skill at this moment.


    Wu tonglue thought and said excitedly.


    "Hou ye, but you''re going north? When will you start?"


    For this loyal subordinate, Tang Hao didn''t have to hide it, he said frankly.


    "Yes, after ten days, I will take command and go out to wipe out the East Turks."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong immediately moved his mind and said.


    "Marquis, time is pressing. You also have many important things to do."


    Speaking of this, Wu Tongshan smiled and pulled Tang Hao to stop the footpath.


    "No, if you teach me how to use this fire gun first, my subordinates will teach others tomorrow."


    Looking at the end of the wild man''s joy, Tang Hao pondered a little.


    Wu Tong is right. He hasn''t reported to the Ministry of war on war preparedness, grain and grass, the number of horses, etc. there are really a lot of things to do.


    At this age, I am also idle today. I might as well teach Wu Tong and let him teach the selected recruits.


    Patting Wu Tong''s solid back, Tang Hao smiled and pointed to Wu Tong.


    "You boy, I knew you had been thinking about the firearm."


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll teach you this time!"


    Throughout the afternoon, the Marquis house heard a loud explosion from time to time.


    Surprised, the servants in the Marquis house kept looking towards the martial arts field.


    Fortunately, everyone also understood that it was the forbidden area of the Marquis house.


    No matter how curious they are, they will never dare to break in.


    ¡­¡­


    The Duke of Wei.


    On the same day, Li Jing was summoned into the palace twice.


    This not only aroused Hongfu''s curiosity, but also surprised Li Wanqing.


    Such a thing has never happened in the past.


    Similarly, in recent days, the relationship between the three people in Li''s house has become very delicate.


    Li Wanqing and Li Jing held their own views on the issue of Heli. They were very stiff.


    On the dining table, there was only a slight touch of dishes and chopsticks, and the three kept silent, which was particularly dull.


    Hongfu glanced at the two strangers, sighed, and looked at Li Wanqing, who was eating stuffy food beside her.


    "Wan''er, if your father does this, don''t..."


    In the middle of the conversation, he was directly interrupted by Li Wanqing. He stared at Li Jing opposite and said.


    "But the northern expedition?"


    Hearing the voice of questioning, Li Jing sent the soup cake to his mouth, stagnated in the air, and the whole person stopped for a moment.


    This obedient woman, who had been obedient from urination, spoke to herself in this tone.


    Li Jing didn''t frown. She knew that Li Wanqing was still angry because she insisted on peace and separation.


    Send the soup cake to the entrance again. Li Jing didn''t lift her head and said slowly.


    "Military secrets, no comment."


    Li Wanqing had expected this tough answer.


    Father''s military life, with a pride in his bones, is completely impossible to give in like himself.


    Li Wanqing slowly took back her eyes, tossed her chopsticks in the bowl for a few times, meditated for a moment and said.


    "I''m going!"


    Although the voice was small, it had already spread to the ears of Li Jing and his wife.


    Hongfu stared at the stubborn daughter and turned her head and said.


    "Wan''er, you can''t act willfully!"


    "This northern expedition is too dangerous, and I have to spend all the way on horseback."


    "You have won many battles, but you are fighting between attacking and defending the city. You have no experience in the war on the grassland."


    After saying that, Hongfu''s daughter slightly raised her eyebrows, pulled down Li Wanqing''s cuffs and said.


    "Wan''er, don''t fool around."


    Li Wanqing grimaced, glanced at Li Jing and said.


    "The Tang Dynasty is in danger. Why can''t our Sergeant stand up?"


    "Inexperience is my weakness, and this time I happen to learn."


    Sitting opposite Li Jing, the muscles on her face twitched unconsciously, sighed heavily and said.


    "Father knows what you think, but this war is not for fun."


    "The disparity in military strength is not discussed for the time being, and even western Turks will rush to help."


    "You''re not Tang Hao. You don''t have his rich cavalry experience. What''s more, the battlefield on the grassland is completely different from the way to attack and defend the city."


    Speaking of this, Li Jing slowly raised her head, and her eyes were mixed with a touch of love, saying.


    "If you go, it will only disturb Tang Hao''s plan and even become a burden."


    Although Li Jing is stubborn, the war is not a trifle after all. It will kill people.


    Hearing this kind tone, Li Wanqing could guess that her father was a lot less angry.


    Hearing the danger of the war, Li Wanqing was worried about Tang Hao.


    "Father, if this war is really so, I can''t sit idly by. I must go to this war!"


    "Pa"


    As soon as Li Jing threw the bamboo chopsticks in her hand, her face became angry and shouted.


    "Nonsense!"


    Hongfu frowned on her face, pulled Li Jing and said.


    "If you have something to say, why are you angry?"


    On the contrary, Li Wanqing sat opposite, and a line of clear tears slowly slipped down her cheeks.


    Li Wanqing sniffed and cried.


    "I''ve been thinking about it. Maybe separation is the best destination for him."


    "Before that, I''m afraid this expedition is my last chance to see him."


    "Tang Hao has saved my life. Father and daughter beg you, let her go."


    The two people opposite were stunned at the same time. Looking at the pear blossom and rainy daughter, they were not happy in every way.


    For a long time, Li Jing picked up the bamboo chopsticks on the table and said calmly.


    "If you really want to go and finish your meal, please ask the king of Tang for orders."


    "As a father, I will no longer participate in war in the future."

 Chapter 482

    Marquis house.


    The use of fire gun is not complicated.


    The key lies in the filling of gunpowder and the placement of nests.


    As for accuracy, Tang Hao didn''t ask much.


    The nest and gravel sprayed by the fire gun are a large area, as long as there is no big deviation in the direction.


    After the professor finished Wu Tong, the Viscount''s house welcomed a pair of uninvited guests.


    Changsun Wuji and changsun Chong.


    North house.


    Looking at Tang Hao who poured tea for himself, changsun Wuji immediately raised his face and said.


    "Tang Hao! My good nephew!"


    "How can you be so rash!"


    "How can you accept such thankless things in such a hurry!"


    While talking, the wrinkles on the sad face of eldest sun Wuji seemed to be deeper.


    It can be seen that changsun Wuji is very opposed to Tang Hao as the commander-in-chief of the northern expedition.


    After the funeral of empress Chang sun, his nephew Li Chengqian was exiled to Qianzhou, and his relatives left one after another.


    Let this old man, heartache, can no longer stand the pain of separation.


    Of course, although selfishness accounts for more than half, changsun Wuji wants to keep the talent of Datang and leave a front-line strength for Datang.


    Tang Hao put down the teapot, slowly helped up his thin arm and smiled.


    "Lord Chang sun, don''t be angry. Let me talk carefully."


    Changsun Wuji glared at Tang Hao angrily and said unhappily.


    "What do you think? Do you have to go to the northern expedition in such a hurry?"


    The eldest sun Chong sat aside and looked at Tang Hao''s appearance as if nothing had happened. His eyebrows also gently raised and pondered.


    "Brother Tang, it''s not that I don''t want you to compete for this military merit."


    "But now, your official title has reached the peak of this young leader."


    "What do you want other veterans to think if you do all the military work like this?"


    After saying this, the eldest son rushed up slowly and said softly.


    "Be careful to arouse the suspicion of those generals, and be more careful of the princes!"


    After hearing this, a look of worry appeared on the anxious old face of changsun Wuji, patted the back of Tang Hao''s hand and said.


    "Good nephew! It''s time to stop!"


    "Even if you have made military achievements this time and your majesty promises you to be promoted to the rank of nobility, those literary ministers in the court will never agree!"


    There are no outsiders here. Eldest sun Wuji treats Tang Hao as his nephew.


    Therefore, these hidden rules in the court, the eldest sun Wuji also made it clear to Tang Hao.


    After hearing the scolding of changsun Wuji, Tang Hao just smiled and nodded slightly.


    When they finished saying these words, Tang Hao slowly raised his head and said.


    "What if it''s a wolf house?"


    When they heard the four words "seal wolf juxu", they suddenly raised their heads.


    Shock, consternation, surprise floated on both faces.


    Looking at them, Tang Hao said slowly with a smile.


    "Your Majesty promised me in front of the generals."


    "If I could wipe out the East Turks and wipe out the land in the north in this war."


    "You can seal the Zen wolf Xu mountain."


    silent.


    The whole house was quiet.


    At this moment, the original thousands of words were swallowed back by changsun Wuji and changsun Chong.


    Both of them looked at Tang Hao with unbelievable eyes.


    Seal wolf juxu!


    This is the highest honor for the world''s generals who are thirsty for knowledge!


    Fengchan wolf Xu mountain, be the second Huo Qubing in history!


    It''s much more tempting than getting promoted to a few official ranks and getting some rewards!


    Tang Hao could not refuse such a temptation.


    The generals of all dynasties can''t refuse!


    There was a long silence.


    Changsun Wuji''s eyes moved to Tang Hao''s face and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "What''s the odds?"


    Tang Hao thought a little and said confidently.


    "As long as we stop the West Turks from rushing to help."


    "There are 70% or 80% of the winning faces."


    Hearing this number, Chang sun Chong''s face was slightly moved, playing this number, Chang sun Wuji said.


    "Father, it''s a big win! You can bet!"


    Sun Wuji leaned back slowly, twisted his chin and beard, and thought carefully.


    A moment later.


    Changsun Wuji slapped heavily on the front table and shook the three cups of tea to overflow a lot.


    "OK! I support you this time!"


    Hearing the determined voice, Tang Hao suddenly brightened up a lot and hugged boxing.


    "Then I''ll thank Lord Chang sun first!"


    "Wen Chen..."


    Changsun Wuji took over the conversation directly and said.


    "Good nephew, go and prepare. The old minister has orders over there!"


    The eldest sun Wuji, the head of Wen Chen, made a decision. This matter is even a complete decision!


    Civil and military rule.


    Civil servants in the Tang Dynasty often hold military supplies and grain and grass.


    Without the support of the civil minister, it is often impossible to fight a war without the support of soldiers and horses.


    Changsun Wuji glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "Not many people know about it! Don''t make it public."


    "According to my secret agent''s report, it seems that a group of spies sneaked into the caravan in Chang''an City recently and scattered all over the imperial city.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    Even if sun Wuji didn''t remind him, Tang Hao would keep it secret.


    If the Western Turks learn the news of the Tang army''s departure, they will speed up the rescue of the eastern Turks, and even intercept the Tang army on the grassland.


    If at that time, the war will become stalemate and even face the risk of defeat, it will be troublesome!

 Chapter 483

    The new year has passed and the weather is getting warmer.


    Wintersweet, bathed in the sunshine and reflected in the afterglow of the sunset, is particularly charming.


    The king of Tang Dynasty stood quietly beside the flower bed, with Chimonanthus chinensis reflected in his eyes, but his heart had already wandered outside the things.


    The northern expedition was imminent, and empress Chang sun''s wish was fulfilled.


    As for whether he would win the war, the king of Tang did not want to think more.


    He believed in Tang Hao, who always brought miracles, and also believed in the recruits brought out by Tang Hao.


    The main force of this expedition is still mainly recruits.


    If the number of cavalry is not enough, they will be drawn from the garrison in Guanzhong.


    For the second wish of empress Chang sun, set up the marriage between Princess Changle and Tang Hao.


    The king of Tang didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    According to Li Jing, it will make Tang Hao and leave.


    This is good news for this mixed world.


    But how can Tang Hao marry Princess Changle?


    Is it to give marriage or let two young people have more contact?


    While thinking, there was a sharp whisper behind him.


    "Your Majesty, guerrilla General Li Wanqing asked to see you."


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang slowly converged his mind, shook slightly, turned around, frowned slightly and said.


    "Li Wanqing?"


    "What''s up?"


    Father Rong reported truthfully.


    "It''s about the war in the north."


    The king of Tang listened, pondered for a moment, waved his hand and said.


    "Let her come to the royal garden."


    Not long after, Li Wanqing put on a strong suit and stepped on the wind.


    Go to the king of the Tang Dynasty and hug boxing.


    "The last general, I have seen your majesty!"


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at the valiant Li Wanqing, smiled and said in a loud voice.


    "Wan Qing, please forgive me. You are the leading heroine in the Tang Dynasty."


    "What? Do you have any objection to this war?"


    The Li family is an aristocratic family of military generals.


    With Li Jing as the military God, Li Wanqing knew the news of the northern expedition. The king of Tang was not surprised at all.


    Hearing the question of the king of Tang Dynasty, Li Wanqing slowly stood up, and her quiet face could not see happiness, anger, sadness and joy.


    "Your Majesty, the northern expedition was proposed by the Duke of Dingbei. The last general dare not speak rashly, and there is no objection."


    After that, Li Wan knelt on her knees, arched her hands and hugged her fists, and said earnestly.


    "There will be one thing at the end of the year. I sincerely hope your majesty can promise the end of the year!"


    Such a sudden move surprised the king of Tang.


    Looking at the respectful gesture, the king of Tang slowly behind him, held up his arms and said.


    "Just say that if it is feasible, I will certainly agree!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing gently pursed her lips, her face was solemn, silent for a moment, and said.


    "Your Majesty, the last general will ask for orders to join the northern expedition, assist general Tang and wipe out the eastern Turks for the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang frowned slightly.


    Obviously, there are still many doubts about Li Wanqing''s visit.


    But when he caught a glimpse of Li Wanqing''s determined face, he still reminded him.


    "Do you know that the war on the northern grassland is very different from the war of plundering cities?"


    "Tang Hao''s trip is to cross the vast grassland and reach the Yinshan area, so as to find some information about the remnants of Turks."


    At this point, the king of Tang did not say clearly.


    Although there is a saying that women don''t let men.


    But after all, men and women are different, especially in terms of physical quality.


    Logically speaking, this long-distance running requires higher strength and endurance, and is more suitable for men.


    Moreover, the king of Tang did not intend to include the female soldiers trained by Li Wanqing in the war.


    Li Wanqing naturally understood the implication of the king of Tang, slowly raised her head, and a firm look flashed through her beautiful eyes.


    "This time, it''s not the female soldiers under general Mo''s command to join the war, but general Mo''s personal request."


    Seeing the different color in the eyes of the king of Tang, Li Wanqing said frankly.


    "To tell your majesty, my father really started to prepare for peace and departure."


    "I''m afraid this is the last chance to see general Tang again."


    After that, Li Wanqing bowed deeply again and bowed his hands.


    "In the previous battle of Xiangcheng, general Tang will help the end. This end will be regarded as a reward."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing paused for a moment.


    A piece of powdered noodles was full of complex looks, gently biting shell teeth and murmuring.


    "It''s the last farewell to general Tang. I hope your Majesty''s permission!"


    After that, a faint blush flashed across Li Wanqing''s jade face.


    This is also the first time that Li Wanqing has summoned up all kinds of courage to talk about his private affairs in front of outsiders.


    For a time, a heart pounded, restless with a touch of shame and sadness.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing was afraid that the high king of Tang would not allow it.


    Of course, Li Wanqing was also afraid of herself and was deprived of the opportunity to meet Tang Hao.


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at Li Wanqing, who bowed his head and bowed in front of him, and his look became more and more complicated.


    For a long time.


    The dignified voice of the king of Tang came.


    "You have a good idea?"


    "If Tang Hao doesn''t have the intention to marry after he comes back from this expedition, what should you do?"


    The reason why the king of Tang asked this was out of selfish considerations, and it was also testing Li Wanqing''s real thoughts.


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the king of Tang asked this question.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, my father is a man of great merit in the Tang Dynasty. It''s not unusual to ask some relationship words in private.


    Li Wan, with her beautiful eyebrows locked, thought for a moment.


    "If so, general Tang will be relieved."


    "But we already have the reality of husband and wife. At the end, we will have a daughter, and it will be difficult to remarry a second husband!"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang suddenly sank in his heart!


    Although I had expected it for a long time, I never thought that Li Wanqing was a chaste woman.


    In this way, he took advantage of the time of the departure to marry Princess Changle. Wouldn''t it be a bubble?

 Chapter 484

    For a time, both of them had their own thoughts and were silent.


    The king of Tang''s thoughts surged in his heart and said slowly in silence for a moment.


    "Your father is the only son in the family after the general. You should think about it carefully."


    Tang Wang''s words are like a reminder, and also like the younger generation''s education of a stubborn person.


    Li Wanqing suddenly raised her head, bit her lips and said in a deep voice.


    "The Li family owes general Tang too much, and I, Li Wanqing, owe general Tang a lot!"


    "If you can''t stand up for general Tang, it will be my father''s regret all his life."


    "And the sin of Weichen should be repaid by never marrying again all his life."


    In the eye, Li Wanqing''s eyes were red on her jade face, and her tears overflowed, which was really sad.


    That persistence is really emotional.


    The king of Tang turned slowly, looked at the red sunset, waved slowly and said.


    "You are also an infatuated woman. Let your young people solve the problem."


    "You should be careful during the northern expedition."


    After that, Tang Wang took a deep breath and added.


    "This trip, you must come back alive."


    "Duke Wei is old. The Tang military can''t stand the toss. The Li family can''t be broken!"


    Hearing the words of concern of the king of Tang Dynasty, Li Wanqing showed a smile on her tearful face.


    Hastily wiped the tears on her face. Li Wanqing looked at her back in the sunset, bowed deeply and said happily.


    "Wei Chen, thank your majesty longen!"


    The king of Tang waved slowly and said.


    "Go."


    The light and hurried footsteps drifted away, and the king of Tang turned slowly.


    Looking at the empty corridor, he sighed.


    "Guanyin maidservant! You have given me a problem!"


    "I''m afraid you can''t bear to break them up by force!"


    Standing for a long time, the king of Tang shook his head slowly and whispered with a touch of bitterness.


    "Are you going to wrong my baby daughter this time?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chang''an city.


    Beidaying.


    The training of the forces Nouvelles has continued.


    However, the training content of these days has changed.


    From routine training, it has been changed to battlefield fighting skills.


    Soldiers in pairs, waving wooden swords and long sticks, caught each other and fought each other.


    Tang Hao marched with Wu Tong throughout the barracks.


    Tang Hao smiled and said to the soldiers who looked at these models and their combat effectiveness had obviously improved to a higher level.


    "Fortunately, there was confrontation training last month, otherwise the surprise training these days seems a little hasty."


    Wu Tong listened, nodded slightly and said.


    "But this time, your majesty is very generous. He has promised more than 30 school captains and more than 20 positions in the army."


    Speaking of this, Wu Tong smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Lord Hou, my subordinates have already read the rosters of these Sima and school captains."


    "Most of these people were our soldiers in the last war."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart moved.


    The new barracks are different from other sixteen guards.


    There is no veteran among them. As the commander in chief, it is undoubtedly a great challenge to command this group of 10000 people tribe who have just entered the battlefield.


    I don''t know whether the king of Tang intended to make such an arrangement or a coincidence.


    The placement of these generals in the new barracks is undoubtedly a great help to themselves.


    Tang Hai took back his eyes, slightly turned his head and looked at Wu channel.


    "How are those fire spear soldiers training?"


    Wu Tong smiled and said.


    "The long flame, the huge roar, the blue smoke, and the gushing gravel nest only made those recruits look silly!"


    "Two cowards dared not try again after their first attempt and let their subordinates kick back to the camp."


    People are always afraid of the unknown, which is understandable for recruits.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao immediately realized a problem.


    For these veterans who have been on the battlefield for a long time, seeing such weapons shows a kind of enthusiasm and novelty.


    These recruits really need some time to run in and overcome the fear in their hearts!


    It seems that the first battle will be a great test for these recruits!


    In the next few days, Tang Hao stayed in the new barracks most of the time.


    The East Turks and the West Turks are the most contacted.


    Western Turkic cavalry are still quietly mobilized.


    Because we have to avoid the eyes and ears of the Tang Dynasty, the mobilization of cavalry is very secret, and it is much slower in speed and quantity.


    According to the current speed, it will take a month and a half as soon as the whole 100000 Western Turkic army is fully assembled.


    In this time gap, as long as we grasp it well, Datang can still do many things.


    The audience cavalry of the Tang Dynasty and the cavalry of the boot camp are also mobilizing and assembling in a small amount.


    Similarly, in order to avoid the detailed work of the Turks, these soldiers were not assembled in Chang''an city.


    The gathering place is a garrison camp at the junction of the audience and Shanxi road!

 Chapter 485

    It was less than three days before the army started.


    In today''s boot camp, there is a different person.


    Li Wanqing, dressed in a light scarlet robe, straddling a jujube red war horse and carrying a large package, appeared outside the gate of the recruits'' camp.


    This woman, who combines beauty and martial arts, is highly recognized in the Tang Dynasty.


    The guard at the gate recognized it at the first time.


    Just about to report, Li Wanqing interrupted and said.


    "Training is imminent. Don''t bother general Tang."


    "Take my general to the big tent of the Chinese army. I''ll be waiting for him."


    The guard of the branch committee also knew that Li Wanqing and Tang Hao were husband and wife, and did not stop them much. He took Li Wanqing and wanted to pay a big debt to the Chinese army.


    After reporting the trend of West Turks, Wutong was just about to pay the bill when Li Wanqing lifted the curtain and entered.


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s income, Wu Tong was stunned and bowed.


    "Mrs. Tang."


    This was the first time Li Wanqing heard outsiders call herself like this. Suddenly, her jade face turned red and seemed a little stunned.


    For a moment, Li Wanqing didn''t know how to answer.


    Tang Hao, who was studying the map on the table, was confused when he heard Wu Tong''s name.


    With a touch of suspicion, Tang Hao slowly raised his eyes.


    In front of her eyes, Li Wanqing, dressed in a fitting general''s dress, stood quietly at the gate of the big tent with a head handrail in one hand.


    This glance shocked Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing, why did you come to this camp?


    Tang Hao stood up, opened his mouth and said a few words for a long time.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Wu Tong glanced at them, arched his hands again, put down the curtain and stepped back quickly.


    Li Wanqing didn''t answer immediately, but looked at the haunted face.


    Li Wanqing, who had already decided to say goodbye, was completely disturbed by the sudden "Mrs. Tang".


    In the cold heart, the master felt a touch of warmth, and his hanging left hand inadvertently pinched the pocket of his sleeve.


    Seeing that Li Wanqing did not speak, Tang Hao was embarrassed.


    After a long absence, I had a lot to say, but I couldn''t say a word at this time.


    Tang Hao hesitated for a long time, pointed to the seat on one side of the military tent and said.


    "Uh... Well... Sit down."


    Although he and his wife have the name of husband and wife, after all, they have been separated for too long, and then they have little contact, and they have unconsciously alienated a lot in their relationship.


    At this time, a man and a woman coexisted in the silent tent without words, which was very embarrassing.


    long time.


    Tang Hao coughed and looked at the slightly restrained figure, wondering.


    "How did you come to this new barracks?"


    "These Guard soldiers are too ignorant of etiquette to tell me in advance."


    Facing the suspicious eyes, Li Wanqing flashed a touch of gloom in her eyes.


    It is natural for women to be suspicious.


    Just like Tang Hao said casually, but it was another interpretation in Li Wanqing''s heart.


    "Hey! Tang Hao still doesn''t want to see me in his heart, or he won''t blame the guard."


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing slowly hung her head and said faintly.


    "You don''t have to blame the guard. I asked him to do so."


    "The northern expedition is about the arrival of the northern territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    "As a general of the Tang Dynasty, it is my duty to open up territory for the Tang Dynasty. How can I stand idly by?"


    After listening, Tang Hao frowned and said.


    "A thousand mile raid requires extremely high physical fitness! Young people such as Su Qingjie, Cheng Chumo and Wutong are enough."


    "Although it''s right to open up Xinjiang and expand territory, your strength is to be good at attacking and defending the city and fighting the offensive and defensive war seen in the city!"


    "Galloping the fertile fields and attacking the Yinshan Mountain is another way to play. Aren''t you... You... This nonsense?"


    War is not a play.


    What''s more, it''s not a simple sentence of making contributions to the country, which will lead to life!


    Tang Hao naturally didn''t want Li Wanqing to go on this dangerous road of the northern expedition.


    Besides, it''s really inconvenient to take a woman with you because all the soldiers are men.


    What''s more, this woman is her own mother!


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Li Wanqing''s nose was a little sour.


    It''s really just my own wishful thinking.


    Tang Hao felt that he was a burden and a redundant person.


    Think of here, the original warmth between the new heart also quietly dispersed, in exchange for endless cold.


    Li Wanqing nibbled her lips. Her jade hands tightly grasped the Heli book in her sleeves. Her bones turned white and her fingertips trembled.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing had an impulse to put the Heli book on the record and break up with Tang Hao.


    However, she was unwilling after all.


    I don''t know why, the man in front of me felt at ease even if he saw no words and took a look at them!


    Tang Hao frowned and hung his head slightly. He had no idea. A few steps away, Li Wanqing''s mood fluctuated violently.


    Instead, think carefully.


    Why on earth did Li Wanqing insist on participating in the war?


    Li Jing is the military God of the Tang Dynasty. He has his own discretion and will never agree.


    It doesn''t seem to make sense to say that Li Wanqing is coming!


    Li Wanqing is also a female general at any rate. This attack must be more suitable for men than women!


    Is it the arrangement of the king of Tang? But Wu Tong didn''t mention Li Wanqing on the roster!


    Or maybe it was Wu Tong''s negligence?


    Even though Tang Hao racked his brains, he couldn''t think of the origin.


    The only thing I can think of is the order of the king of Tang and the neglect of Wu Tong.


    "No! I can''t put you in danger. I don''t trust you!"


    After that, Tang Hao strode towards the account door and continued.


    "I''ll go and tell your majesty to remove you from the list."

 Chapter 486

    I don''t trust you.


    The lightness of the four words fell on Li Wanqing''s ears, but it has caused an uproar.


    Li Wanqing suddenly raised her head, and a look of joy rose in her beautiful eyes with water mist.


    A heart falling into the ice cellar seems to be illuminated by the warm sun again in an instant.


    "Well... You... Don''t have to face the saint."


    A slightly hasty soft voice sounded at the moment when Tang Hao touched the curtain of the big curtain.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao looked back slowly.


    Li Wanqing reached into her sleeve and took out a piece of kraft paper.


    Tang Hao''s puzzled eyes stayed on the paper. He didn''t know what Li Wanqing meant.


    The soft and pleasant voice sounded slowly in the hall.


    "I personally asked for orders from the king of Tang for this northern expedition."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was shocked. He became serious and said casually.


    "You''re not..."


    In the middle of the sentence, seeing Li Wanqing''s cheerful jade face, I couldn''t say any more.


    Tang Hao slowly turned around, hung his head, and began to pace impatiently in the big tent.


    I wanted to blame Li Wanqing for acting willfully regardless of the time.


    But they are all generals. In this way, Tang Hao is afraid to hurt her face.


    Considering that he left Li''s house for so long, he didn''t give Li''s house a reasonable explanation.


    As the son-in-law of the Li family, it is more or less unreasonable.


    Tang Hao guessed that the reason why Li Wanqing insisted on asking for orders from the king of Tang and wanted to go with him was mostly worried about his own safety.


    It''s also Li Wanqing''s good intention. Tang Hao has no reason to scold the warm-hearted lady.


    Tang Hao Yu Guangwei glanced at Li Wanqing sitting on the side of the big tent.


    That beautiful figure, at this time, a pair of smart eyes stared at themselves tightly for fear that they would refuse her to accompany.


    The arms were unnaturally tight in front of the body, and a pair of scallion tender hands clung to the clothes at the knees.


    It is entirely conceivable that the tension and uneasiness in the woman''s heart at this time.


    The look on his face was like a child who wanted to get a beloved gift and was afraid that others would not give it.


    It makes people feel pity and inexplicably funny.


    Tang Hao quietly took back his eyes, stopped and looked slowly at Li Wanqing.


    "You..."


    Just now I said a word. I saw that the girl couldn''t help leaning forward a little. Her hands on her knees suddenly grasped her, bit her lips, and listened carefully to the next words.


    In Li Wanqing''s deep hope, Tang Hao''s voice spread again.


    "Now that you''re here, stay and pack your bags."


    The nervous girl seemed to relax completely at this moment, and the smile on her face was gradually gorgeous like a slowly blooming petal.


    The next moment.


    Li Wanqing jumped up from the seat and said with laughter.


    "Follow the instructions of general Tang!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days are fleeting.


    At Yaoguan, 300 li away from Chang''an City, the army gathered.


    Nearly 40000 new soldiers and soldiers, as well as more than 50000 soldiers transferred from Guanzhong, gathered here under secret orders.


    These soldiers who have just merged do not know why they are here and where they will go.


    They were all waiting, waiting for a general to give them a military order to appear.


    Changan City.


    The morning light came out of the clouds and sprinkled on the head of the city. The flags fluttered in the wind in the golden light.


    When the cold wind stroked, gently raised his hair, blew the thin figure staring at the distance, and tightened his fur cloak, there was a sound of footsteps behind him, and the voice of concern came.


    "Princess, let''s go back."


    The figure moved, slowly turned his head, and a touch of sadness appeared in a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Is he gone?"


    The palace maid behind her stopped and replied truthfully.


    "Dingbei Hou left Chang''an early the night before last."


    Princess Changle slowly turned her head, sighed and whispered.


    "It''s not easy to ask for some news from my father. Now it seems that it''s still in vain."


    Listening to this slight sigh, the maid in waiting whispered her lips, hesitated for a moment, and finally said it.


    "Your Royal Highness is the body of a thousand gold. Why bother?"


    "Since he knew about the northern expedition, General Li had asked for orders in the column, in order to make a final parting from Dingbei Hou."


    "Your Highness, why don''t you go to the North marquis to express your intention to your majesty when he returns triumphantly, and marry and fix the North marquis."


    After listening, Princess Changle slowly raised her eyes and looked at the bustling city street.


    "There is still friendship between the Duke of Dingbei and General Li. Even if he leaves, he must marry again."


    The indifferent voice is mixed with a touch of sadness, which is incompatible with the laughter inside and outside the city.


    long time.


    With a faint timid voice, the maid in waiting came.


    "Your highness and General Li are childhood playmates. They have a deep friendship and must be able to coexist harmoniously."


    "If your highness doesn''t mind, why don''t you be a wife and let General Li be a concubine."


    In ancient times, three wives and four concubines were also normal. The key lies in the relationship between wives and concubines.


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle had an inexplicable move in her heart.


    This subtle feeling is not joy, but it is not sadness.


    As if in a moment, the haze in my heart faded a lot.


    Princess Changle looked at the north with a complicated look. She was stunned for a long time before she said slowly.


    "Let''s go and go back to the palace."

 Chapter 487

    When the sun rises above the horizon.


    The dusty Tang Hao has also arrived here.


    Soldiers, horses and grain and grass from all sides have arrived here in advance.


    With the arrival of Tang Hao and Li Wanqing, the whole camp became lively.


    Tang Hao raised his scarlet cloak behind him and shouted loudly.


    "The starting point will be drum, Ben Shuai will point the generals to go out!"


    Tang Hao, who got off his horse, didn''t have a word of superfluous nonsense.


    With the transmission of military orders, all the heralds in the whole garrison moved.


    Dong.


    The first drum sounded like thunder, blowing up the whole military camp.


    Throughout the camp, countless tents were opened.


    The school lieutenants dressed in armor and carrying weapons came out in response.


    The school captains who rode on the war horse and wore Tang Dao took a hard breath of the cold air, and then spit it out. Their voice suddenly rose and screamed.


    "Set!"


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The drums gradually began to be dense and rapid.


    The horses or figures on horseback were led around, and they used their weapons to integrate into a formation.


    One team after another rushed to the huge school yard.


    Under the sky of Yaoguan, countless cavalry converged towards the school yard like streams, forming a huge wave.


    On the commanding officer''s stage, Tang Hao looked at several teams running in a hurry, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    It is worthy of being a soldier brought out by himself. In terms of the assembly speed, it is much faster than the first assembly.


    The wind swept over the school yard, dispersed the smoke and dust, and showed the lineup of the whole army.


    In front of us are countless hunting flags.


    Under that banner, the faces of many generals vaguely existed in my mind.


    Behind them, there were soldiers standing with swords.


    Tang Hao, under the handsome flag, shook his fist and walked up slowly.


    "Since the Qin Dynasty deterred all barbarians and the first emperor conquered the world, the land of China has been unified."


    "However, the vicissitudes of life have changed greatly, the times have changed, the powerful country has risen, and the eight kings have been divided into China."


    Speaking of this, Tang haohu glanced at the vast sea of soldiers in front of him and said proudly.


    "When I come to Datang, the folk custom is martial, and all Datang men have the strength of blood and courage!"


    "Even the powerful Turkic barbarians were trampled under our feet!"


    "The barbarians trembled under the strong military front of the Tang Dynasty! Today, my commander moved north to wipe out the East Turks in one fell swoop and expand the territory for the Tang Dynasty!"


    Xiong Hong''s loud voice swept across the vast front and spread throughout the barracks.


    Until now, these soldiers did not know the direction and location of their trip!


    At this moment, hundreds of captains on the school field were shocked!


    Northern expedition!


    Since the Tang Dynasty conquered the eastern Turks twice, this tribe, which had been entrenched in the northern grassland for a hundred years, was finally greatly weakened.


    All the soldiers knew that the king of the Tang Dynasty would not miss such a good opportunity to completely go out of the hidden danger in the north.


    We will send troops to conquer the East Turks in spring.


    However, almost everyone knows that although East Turkistan is exhausted, it still has the strength to fight to the death.


    The number of soldiers in this expedition against East Turks is bound to be more than 100000.


    But no one expected that in the end, the honor fell on the 50000 cavalry!


    When I saw Tang Hao, all the soldiers were relieved.


    Why should such a general who runs thousands of miles and makes great achievements repeatedly care about the gap of half his troops?


    It seems that at this moment, all generals have seen the scene of triumphant return and countless military achievements waving to themselves.


    The voice of domineering power came from the stage again.


    "All battalions listen to orders! Bring enough dry food for a month!"


    "Half an hour later, Yuanmen gathered for the northern expedition!"


    More than a hundred school captains turned over and dismounted, bowed and hugged, and responded in unison.


    "I''ll take orders!"


    In an instant, the whole school field was boiling again.


    The screams of the captains and generals returning to the camp, mixed with the sound of chaotic hoofs and the vibration of clothes and armor, merged into one.


    Chumo hurried up and asked with some doubt.


    "General Tang, let''s just... Set out?"


    Looking at the confused face, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Since it is a long journey, this heavy baggage is naturally useless."


    Chumo asks.


    "This baggage is not easy to go with the army, but it''s wrong for us to take only this month''s grain and grass?"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao''s eyes glittered and said.


    "We must make a quick decision on this war."


    "If the battle cannot be ended within a month, half of the Western Turks will be on the battlefield in the north."


    "In this way, our threat will be great. No matter how much food and grass we bring, it is only for these barbarians!"


    After that, Tang Hao slowly puts Chumo on the shoulder and pats Chumo, saying.


    "Well, don''t be stunned. Go and prepare!"


    After Chumo leaves, Tang Hao glances at the beautiful figure who is staring at him and walks up slowly.


    "This time, you will suffer."


    As soon as Li Wanqing raised her willow eyebrows, she smiled and blossomed. She snorted and said.


    "Hum! Don''t forget, I''m also a female general!"

 Chapter 488

    Half an hour later.


    Outside the gate, 50000 cavalry assembled.


    Tang Hao stood proudly on Wu Zhui, raised his arm, shook his arm and shouted.


    "Let''s go!"


    Fifty thousand cavalry troops lined up in a square array, led by their neckties, left Yaoguan in order and headed north.


    Every cavalry is a man and two horses.


    One horse is used to ride and the other is used to carry food, arrows, tents and other materials.


    Tang Hao drove the war horse and galloped at the forefront of the army.


    Li Wanqing, Wu Tong and Cheng Chumo walked side by side.


    Behind him, he was dressed in black and followed closely.


    In the whole army, there was the neighing of war horses, the sound of horses'' hoofs and the crack of armor, and there was no sound anymore.


    When the sons of Chang''an are still in brothels and wine shops, enjoying themselves and enjoying their youth.


    When the whole people of Chang''an are immersed in the strong flavor of the new year.


    No one knows that there is a huge team, already carrying the strong hopes of the courtiers, running to Han Hao''s grassland.


    In front of you is the lane separation.


    One leads to Datong, while the other goes north by detour.


    Tang Hao stood on his horse''s head and waved.


    "Turn into the path!"


    When Tang Hao was conquering Turks, he took another road leading to Datong.


    The road is smooth and convenient.


    But there were many vendors along the way, and the army ran on such a road, which was particularly eye-catching.


    During the March, Tang Hao gave up the Yangguan Avenue directly.


    Today, the army is on the same road as Tang Hao when he disturbed the king''s court and was surrounded, chased and intercepted by the Turkic army.


    There are few people here. Only on the edge of the grassland and on the road, there are two small Han tribes with less than 100 people.


    The reason for choosing this overgrown, low-lying and uneven path now is that it will even go around 200 miles.


    Because this road can completely avoid the eyes and ears of the Turks!


    Fifty thousand cavalry formed a torrent of cavalry. Among the knee less weeds, they swirled mud and rushed past.


    The long cavalry, like a long snake winding in the wide field, moved quickly.


    The next few days will be days and nights in a row.


    Gradually, his vision widened. Tang Hao estimated that he was close to the first village!


    Tang Hao turns around to look at Chumo. He looks solemn and says.


    "Spill the scouts!"


    "By the way, send a team to explore the Chuang Tzu. Don''t make any noise. Keep everything confidential."


    Chumo takes the command, responds and drives his horse away from the army.


    Immediately, the military order quickly spread all over the army under the running of the messenger.


    These scouts were light and simple. They took the army as the center and spread towards a ten mile radius, covering the whole range of more than ten miles.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of Tang sat high in the hall. A dignified color appeared on his dignified face. He frowned and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Can you find out where the bastard is now?"


    Gao Shilian walked out of the crowd slowly. The frown on his forehead was clearly visible at this time. He shook his head slowly and said.


    "Now five days have passed since the northern expedition. According to reason, Tang Hao has arrived in Datong at this time."


    With a touch of doubt, Gao Shilian added.


    "Three days ago, the minister sent a message to Datong with flying pigeons, but Datong''s general responded. He didn''t see the shadow of the entry of the army."


    "Until early this morning, I received a response from Datong again. There was no army stationed, and I didn''t even see a military newspaper worshiping customs."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yuchi Jingde stood out with his bronze bell like eyes and said.


    "How is this possible!"


    "Yao will arrive in Datong in two and a half days at most."


    "Don''t say it''s a cavalry. Even ordinary soldiers will arrive in more than three days!"


    "Now it''s five days. Can''t the cavalry still crawl?"


    After that, Yuchi Jingde waved and said.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    "There must be something strange!"


    Obviously, the humerus ministers present also realized that something was wrong!


    The eldest sun Wuji looked worried. He stepped forward quickly, came to Gao Shilian and asked.


    "Duke Shen, isn''t this army not on the front line of Datong? Have you ever found it elsewhere?"


    Gao Shilian looked at those eager eyes, sighed and said.


    "I''ve been looking for it two days ago. I''ve looked all over the line of Chang''an, the Taoist priest of Datong mansion, but I haven''t found any trace of the army."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, said coldly.


    "Fifty thousand troops have disappeared without a trace. Can they evaporate from the world?"


    There was a trace of anger in his words.


    At present, the 50000 troops are the maximum cavalry force that can be transferred from the imperial city.


    It goes without saying that it is important for the imperial city and the Tang Dynasty.


    In other words, in this era of charging by cavalry, the value of these 50000 cavalry is much more precious than 100000 infantry.


    But now the cavalry disappeared without a trace in Datang!


    At this moment, many generals had already scolded Tang Hao in their hearts.


    Gao Shilian, Cheng Zhijie, and his eldest son Wuji were all worried when they listened to the angry words of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    At this moment, they don''t know what to do or say.

 Chapter 489

    There are not many people in the whole hall.


    But repressed to the extreme.


    British Duke Li Jiyang raised his eyes and looked at the king of Tang, who sat high in the Dragon seat and looked thin and angry. He hesitated for a moment, walked out cautiously and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao disappeared with the cavalry we used to guard the imperial city. This must not be good news."


    "Should we do something?"


    "For example, let the garrison in Guanzhong move out of the imperial city and take precautions?"


    These words are very careful, and even at the end, the voice has become subtle.


    But it still fell in the ears of the ministers.


    As soon as the voice fell, all the ministers of humerus suddenly raised their heads and focused on Li Ji.


    There was surprise in these eyes, but it was obvious that most of them were skeptical and bad.


    All the people present were old ministers and strange people who had experienced wind and rain.


    Why don''t you understand the meaning of Li Ji''s sentence.


    After being slightly stunned, Yuchi Jingde pointed to the figure of bowing in front of him and shouted at his throat.


    "Guard against? Who are you guarding against?"


    "You old man, make it clear!"


    Hearing that Tang Hao was slandered, sun Wuji got angry on the spot and said coldly.


    "Lord of England! What do you mean by that?"


    "Do you think Tang Hao with these 50000 soldiers wants to start a rebellion?"


    Seeing that he annoyed the civil minister leader, Li Ji couldn''t help but tighten his mind, glanced at the angry eldest sun Wuji, and slightly lowered his head.


    "I... I didn''t mean that."


    "This... This is... You said it yourself."


    Fang Xuanling, who had some friendship with Tang Haosu, also stood up and said in a deep voice.


    "Li Ji, make your words clear. Who do you want to guard against?"


    Seeing the quarrel above the hall, Gao Shilian twitched a few times on his face, stood up and shouted.


    "All right! Shut up!"


    After that, Gao Shilian turned around slowly with his hands on his back. A pair of Eagle sharp eyes stared at Li Ji and said.


    "Lord of England, above the lobby, please pay attention to your words!"


    Seeing Li Ji nodding again and again, Gao Shilian slowly turned around, looked at the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, I guess Tang Hao did this to avoid the eyes and ears of the Turks."


    "In case the whereabouts of the army are leaked, the news of the northern expedition is leaked."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people in the hall nodded slightly and agreed.


    Li Jing, who had been standing behind the crowd, said.


    "Your Majesty, perhaps you should send someone to the place of Yao pass to explore it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers looked at it together.


    The God of the army of the Tang Dynasty cherishes words like gold. But often every word can hit the point.


    Li Jing continued.


    "In the intelligence of Yaoguan, Tang Hao led his soldiers to march in a hurry with a month''s rations."


    "According to my guess, Tang Hao took a detour soon after he set out."


    After hearing this, Gao Shilian''s eyes coagulated and speculated.


    "What the Duke of Wei said was that Tang Hao had already taken the Northwest Line and went directly into the grassland?"


    Although I have guessed in my heart, I am 80% sure.


    But Gao Shilian still wanted to confirm it through the Tang army God.


    Sure enough, Li Jing looked calm and nodded slowly.


    Yuchi Jingde said in a thick throat and loud voice with a sad face on his black face.


    "Detouring the north line can avoid the eyes and ears, but it will add hundreds of miles."


    Cheng Zhijie said faintly.


    "Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid only Tang Hao dared to take such a risk."


    After listening, the king of Tang frowned slightly. This time, he noticed a detail that he hadn''t found at that time and asked.


    "Only one month''s rations?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaogong smiled coldly and replied.


    "But so!"


    "I''m afraid Tang Hao brought only one month''s dry food. As for the supplies and military funds, he put them all in Yaoguan camp."


    "Without supplies, he has only two options to fight against the East Turks."


    After that, Li Xiaogong walked slowly out of the crowd and said.


    "One is to annihilate the East Turks in one fell swoop, leaving none behind and returning within one month."


    "Second, with the lives of 50000 soldiers, they were buried on the grassland and the whole army was destroyed."


    After listening to Li Xiaogong''s words, everyone present was silent.


    This is not only a battle that will not be the decisive battle of East Turks, but also a battle that will race against time!


    And it''s still a war that can only win and can''t lose!


    Li Ji''s face gradually floated an unbelievable expression and was surprised.


    "This... This is a war! This is a gamble!"


    These words are very vivid.


    It was Tang Hao who took the lives of 50000 soldiers as gambling money to gamble with the demise of East Turks!


    Li Ji''s expression gradually became fierce, raised his head, looked at the ministers in fear and shouted.


    "Madman!"


    "Tang Hao is a madman!"


    The old ministers present completely ignored Li Ji''s words and were silent on the spot.


    Tang Hao is not so much a madman as a gambler!

 Chapter 490

    Broad field.


    The scouts still spilled out.


    This time, he was still close to the grassland. Tang Hao had to be prepared and careful.


    Although most of the East Turkic forces still withdrew to the Yinshan area, even further back.


    However, it cannot be ruled out that there will be some small groups of Turkic soldiers still wandering on the border of the big men.


    Especially this year''s snow disaster is much more severe in the north than before.


    It is uncertain that those Turks will go south and rob some Han people of their food.


    While thinking, a small soldier ran over with a panic on his face.


    "General! Something''s going on in the village!"


    After listening, Tang Hao frowned and looked at Li Wanqing and Wu Tong on both sides.


    "Go! Look!"


    In the sparse woods, the crows stood on their fingers and gave out their crows.


    Ga... ga


    The wind passed through the grass, and the sound of horses'' hoofs in the jungle became louder and louder.


    The crow standing on the branches pecking at flesh and blood was so frightened that it fluttered its wings and flew into the sky.


    Tang Hao led the crowd out of the woods and went straight to the village.


    A hundred meters away from the village, Tang Hao could see the blackened tents collapsed in the sparse trees.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao had an ominous feeling in his mind.


    With his legs sandwiched between his horse''s belly, he ran towards the destroyed village.


    In front of his eyes, Chumo is black, clenchs his teeth, clenches his fist tightly, and glares at the mess in front of him.


    The soldiers who were with them were already kneeling on the ground, holding their hands on the ground and vomiting.


    Eyes moved to the village. The crossbars at the entrance of the village were scattered on the roadside, scorched as charcoal.


    The smell of charred tents and burned bodies remained in the air.


    The mutilated corpses stood upright on the ground, and some naked corpses were stained with blood. The death was quite miserable.


    He was obviously humiliated and finally dumped in the village.


    In the messy village, many walls and broken doors are splashed with blood, which is very shocking.


    Even the ground showed a dark red color, which was obviously caused by the drying up of blood stains.


    Some of the corpses have been eaten by rotten wolves, showing their white teeth and watching the team at the entrance of the village.


    Those timid crows have already flown to the branches in groups and cackled.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao''s anger suddenly rose.


    The hand holding the reins tightened imperceptibly, and the green tendons burst and made a crisp sound.


    "Vomit"


    A vomit came before him.


    Cheng Chumo''s taxi had a stroke. He had never seen such a bloody and gloomy scene. He couldn''t help vomiting again.


    With the sound of vomiting, many soldiers also covered their mouths and vomited.


    "Turkic beasts."


    Word by word was squeezed out of his teeth.


    Tang Hao clenched his fist and looked at the tragic scene and said.


    "All new soldiers dismount! Clean up the village!"


    "These are the people, compatriots and brothers of Datang!"


    "They can''t be allowed to die in this wilderness. They must settle down."


    At the command, the new soldier covered his mouth and nose and moved slowly towards the center of the village.


    When the beasts that had been gnawing at them saw a large number of people and horses approaching, they "hum" for a few times, and then fled everywhere.


    Across the crossbar, the burning smell and bloody gas in the air became more and more rich.


    In the eyes, those bodies with protruding eyes and different heads are becoming clearer and clearer.


    The terrible wound, the frightened pupils and the five internal organs squeezed out of the belly hit the eyes of every soldier.


    Horror, fear and horror appear in turn on the face of every new soldier.


    The people behind were OK. The soldiers in front were full of blood red color. Many soldiers could not stop their legs and feet from becoming soft and trembling all over.


    "Ah! I can''t stand it!"


    After all, a soldier couldn''t stand the bloody and tragic picture and shouted out.


    Then the soldier, like crazy, poked away the soldiers beside him and squeezed them out desperately.


    Driven by this man, a small number of soldiers began to squeeze back for a while.


    There was some confusion in the whole scene.


    ''brush''


    Tang Hao took out the green sword around his waist, his face sank and shouted.


    "Those who disobey the military order and flee immediately shall be beheaded on the spot!"


    The majestic voice swept the whole venue and rolled away towards the broad field.


    military orders are like a mountain.


    The new soldiers in the riot also stopped their bodies and dared not run away.


    Li Wanqing forced down her nausea, slightly frowned, twisted her head, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Is it cruel to let their recruits do this?"


    Tang Hao slowly put away his sword, glanced at the recruits who stabilized the formation and said.


    "They will experience such scenes sooner or later."


    "It''s better to experience it now than to frighten a fool and flee on the battlefield!"


    After hearing this, Li Wanqing did not refute.


    Tang Hao is right.


    The blood on the battlefield was much more terrible than the scene in front of us.


    If at that time, these recruits really can''t stand those scenes, it''s not just running away.


    What you pay is the price of life!


    By doing so, Tang Hao gave these recruits a shot in advance.


    Let them know the tragedy of the battlefield, let them know the bloody battlefield.

 Chapter 491

    Northern grassland.


    A big man in a fur coat and felt hat was lying on his horse''s back, and the wind sounded in his ears.


    Behind him was a team of nearly a thousand people, dressed in the same way as a Turk.


    A bald man looked at his side and roared.


    "General ASHNA, the Great Khan sent us to rob food on the territory of the Tang people. Is it unknown to let us die!"


    Hearing the speech, the leading man snorted coldly and said.


    "Damn it, I don''t know the thought of sweating!"


    "Since I persuaded Khan to retreat to Mobei and cultivate health and rest, he has targeted me everywhere."


    "One set before the other and one set after the other. I''ve deducted half of my men. I''m angry when I think about it."


    The bald man agreed.


    "General, you are capable and supported by our tribe. Why should you send it under these mob fences?"


    "What''s more, the general has not been reused here and has been repeatedly excluded."


    "In my opinion, we might as well give up and go back to our hometown and delay!"


    After listening, ashner''s rough face showed a smile and said.


    "I have the same intention, but now I have to."


    "When we rob food and get our brothers back, we don''t have to suffer from this bird spirit!"


    The bald man thumbed up to ashner and said.


    "General, you are loyal enough!"


    "However, these Han villages are post stations connecting our Turkic and Datang fur trading. If we rob them like this, there will be no land to exchange this grain in the future."


    Ashner grinned and said.


    "What''s the difficulty? I still have some friendship with the Han village. I have some surplus grain on credit in advance. I think the Han people there can still sell my thin noodles."


    "When the lambs are born next year, they will return a batch of lambs."


    After listening, the bald man smiled easily and said.


    "The general is really clever!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same sky, a hundred miles away.


    On the vast field, 50000 cavalry and 100000 war horses galloped past.


    The roaring hoofs shook the air and trodden on the grassland.


    Countless horseshoes flew, turning up dirt and chasing the boy in silver armor in front.


    On the back of the vast war horses, on the slightly immature faces, their faces were pale and their eyes were dull.


    The bloody scenes of the village just now really made these recruits feel terrible.


    Chumo, the leader, leans over the bumpy horse, looks back at the frightened soldiers and sighs.


    "After all, they are all young children!"


    When Chumo''s mind is floating, Chumo looks at Tang Hao beside him and says.


    "General Tang, look at these young children. They are cold and frightened. If they go on like this, where will they have any combat power!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao slowly turned his head, smiled and said.


    "It''s normal for them to behave like this."


    "It''s all right! It''s the same if you''re used to it! Look at those veterans. Don''t they come here like this?"


    Having said that, Chumo is still worried and says.


    "Seeing that they are about to enter the grassland, they are so flustered that their subordinates are afraid of missing major events!"


    While he was talking, the cry of the scouts came from afar along with the wind.


    "Report! There''s something!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the scouts who galloped in the opposite direction had come near.


    When Tang Hao asked, the Scout took the lead in reporting back.


    "There is another village ahead, Zhuangzi... Zhuangzi has..."


    Before he finished, he was directly interrupted by Tang Hai.


    "Also... No?"


    The Scout heard the speech and nodded slowly.


    Although it had been expected for a long time, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly sank after the scouts said so.


    "Speed up the March, let''s go and have a look!"


    The setting sun is like blood, reflecting the sunset glow in the sky, hanging in the cloud sky in the West.


    Less than 100 people hid in the jungle and canyon in the village. Tang Hao, who rushed to the hill, glanced at it.


    Corpses were everywhere, scattered in all parts of the tribe, filled with blood.


    Charred tents and granaries were still burning sporadic flames.


    The charred body curled up on the ground, waiting for convergence.


    The crow stood on his fingers and crowed, showing a broken and messy color.


    Tang Hao slowly closed his eyes and his face was extremely gloomy.


    Once upon a time, Tang Hao led his army to avoid the pursuit of Turks, which was the canyon he took.


    After learning about the Han people at the same time, these simple villagers killed sheep and cattle, and took out all the food for warm hospitality.


    Unexpectedly, after a few months, when I returned to my hometown, I was separated from these villagers by Yin and Yang.


    This time, the new soldiers were not afraid, but there was endless sadness and anger.


    Some soldiers carrying corpses cried out in pain.


    In half an hour, all the villagers were buried.


    Tang Hao stepped over Wu Zhui with a touch of sadness in his eyes. He glanced at the recruits touching tears and shouted.


    "It''s a soldier''s duty to protect our country! If we fail to protect these people of the Tang Dynasty, Ben Shuai is also responsible!"


    "Today, it is the people and compatriots of the Tang Dynasty who fall here!"


    "I hope you will remember today''s hatred and return these anger to the barbarians who are cutting-edge compatriots in the near battlefield!"


    After that, Tang Hao shook the reins, glanced at the soldiers with red eyes and shouted.


    "It''s no use crying! If you''re a man, pick up the blade for me."


    "Fight for the people of the Tang Dynasty and for their families far away in their hometown!"


    War is cruel and bloody, cold-blooded and ruthless, and even unreasonable!


    Just like these people who died miserably, their village is just a post station.


    It''s just a hub for the fur and grain trade between Datang and Turkey.


    The reason why they were slaughtered was that the Turkic barbarians were defeated and a way to vent their anger at Datang.


    But what is wrong with these people?


    There was a long way to go, and the army continued to move forward under the leadership of Tang Hao.

 Chapter 492

    Shuttle through the narrow valley.


    Headed by Tang Hao, his thoughts churned.


    In the village just now, the flame is not extinguished.


    Obviously, the thieves should not have gone far.


    However, the scouts sent did not detect the shadow of any Turks.


    This not only made Tang Hao a little uneasy.


    Do you mean these Turkic barbarians can''t fly after killing and robbing food? How did it disappear out of thin air?


    After sending a group of scouts again, Tang Hao ordered his soldiers to take a rest at the mouth of the valley.


    Standing on the top of the hill, Tang Hao looked around.


    After going out from the mountains, you enter the vast grassland.


    Be extra careful at every step in the future.


    On the one hand, we should beware of the spies sent by the East Turks, and on the other hand, we should also pay attention to our whereabouts and not expose them to the West Turks.


    Thinking about this, Tang Hao''s face was dignified.


    Behind him, the sound of stepping on the sand came, a clear voice came.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly and looked at Li Wanqing walking behind him.


    In the eye, there were some traces of sweat and dust on the originally clean jade surface, and a pair of beautiful eyes also contained some sleepiness.


    "You have suffered along the way."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s eyes stunned, Li Wanqing blushed slightly, gently gathered the scattered hair at the temples and whispered.


    "I... I look like this... Is it ugly?"


    Hearing this rhetorical question, Tang Hao was stunned and laughed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Sure enough, beauty is a woman''s nature.


    I haven''t washed my face and changed clothes for at least a week. No wonder Li Wanqing would ask such questions.


    Tang Hao didn''t know that in Li Wanqing''s heart, he naturally wanted to present his most beautiful side in front of his favorite people.


    Most of the past siege and defense battles will have a big camp to rest, and there will be time to change clothes and wash.


    But I didn''t expect that during the northern expedition, I had to be tied to my horse to sleep.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s laughter, Li Wanqing was even more ashamed. A beautiful cheek suddenly turned red. Su''s hand held his cheek and hung his head.


    I''d like to drill into the crack on the spot to prevent Tang Hao from seeing his muddy face.


    With a trace of annoyance, he squeezed out of Bei''s teeth.


    "You... You..."


    Tang Hao slowly converged his smile, and his mood was inexplicably relieved by this charming female general.


    Looking at Li Wanqing''s appearance, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "Well, don''t say these unimportant words. What do you think of the Turk slaughtering village?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing slowly raised her head with her face in her hands and said thoughtfully.


    "I think the fire is still burning, and the blood stains are still bright red and do not change color, indicating that these villagers were killed soon."


    "It''s freezing now, and there''s snow in the deep grassland. In my opinion, these thieves can''t go far."


    After that, Li Wanqing looked around at the high and low hills around and said.


    "I guess most of these thieves are hiding in these caves!"


    This guess coincided with Tang Hao, who nodded slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    Interwoven rivers connect the rich grassland, and a leather felt tent is quietly located on this quiet land.


    The thick snow decorates everything inside into a silver world, just like a fairy tale world.


    The women in thick fur coats threw hay into the cowshed and sheep shed, shouting at the children playing in the distance.


    Hearing this scream, the children, whose faces were red with cold, angrily threw away half the snowball in their hands and walked towards the tent step by step.


    This is where the golden tent court is located, and it was once the proudest existence of the Turks.


    However, after Tang Hao''s thousands of miles of attack and wanton slaughter, there was still no prosperity here at that time.


    As far as the number of tents is concerned, it has been reduced by more than half.


    The dome gold tent surrounded by many big tents, even after so long repair and reconstruction, can still see the traces left by swords at that time.


    Even on the golden roof, there was a trace of scorching black.


    It can''t be compared with the previous spectacular.


    In the golden account at this time.


    Sitting on the wolf skin stone chair, the newly appointed dorikhan took a sharp knife, cut off a piece of fat mutton, stuffed it in his mouth and chewed it.


    In the tent, several tribal leaders and wizards sat quietly.


    Dolly Khan giggled. Yu Guang glanced at several leaders in the tent and said.


    "The ashner Sher warrior went to the grassland. What''s the situation over there?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a cold hum sounded, and the rough crazy man with a short beard stood up and said.


    "His courage is also worthy of the word warrior?"


    "Being attacked by the Tang Dynasty twice and running away twice has disgraced our reputation as a grassland warrior."


    Hearing this, a big man beside him patted several cases and said.


    "He repeatedly persuaded Khan to move eastward to the desert to avoid the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I think he was afraid of being beaten by Datang and didn''t dare to face him."


    "In my opinion, he is also suitable for bullying farmers in the Tang Dynasty and robbing grain."


    This funny remark immediately caused a roar of laughter in the big tent.


    After listening to the words of the two leaders in the tent, Dolly Khan stopped his greasy mouth and smiled.


    "A warrior can''t take a knife. He''s a loser!"


    "However, if he can really rob food and grass this time, it will solve a big problem for us."

 Chapter 493

    In the gold account.


    For ashnasher, a general, more leaders are excluded.


    After all, each is his own master. Now Jieli Khan is dead.


    The man who had served under Jieli Khan did not have the same authority in front of the new Khan.


    The big man looked at dolly Khan sitting on the stone chair and said.


    "Big sweat, why put your hope on the useless man."


    "My subordinates have inquired about Datang."


    Saying that, the big man propped up his tall and burly body and stood up.


    The height of nearly two meters invisible, gives you a touch of pressure, like a hill, standing on the hall.


    The rough and crazy voice sounded at the moment of standing up.


    "According to the spy report, the Tang Dynasty has been divided into two factions."


    "Those literary officials opposed sending troops to the Northern Expedition because the Treasury of the Tang Dynasty was too tight to carry out large-scale war."


    Hearing this, Dolly Khan gave a meal in his hand and said with a bright light in his eyes.


    "Is the news true?"


    Since the last war, more than 100000 East Turks have fled, scattered and died, and only nearly 40000 people have returned.


    The situation in the whole North changed suddenly, and the East Turks were at a complete disadvantage.


    The generals with the largest number of remaining soldiers and the strength of the tiger division took advantage of the chaos to unify the situation and ascended the new Khan.


    Although the new dolly Khan has no talent and brain, he is not stupid.


    He knew very well that the king of the Tang Dynasty who lived in the imperial city was ambitious and ambitious.


    We will certainly not give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to exterminate East Turks.


    At the beginning of his ascendancy, he summoned the old department and worked hard to cope with the Tang Dynasty''s all-round northern expedition.


    Now hearing this news is undoubtedly a breathing opportunity for the Turkic tribes.


    If true, this is really good news.


    Hearing Khan''s question, sitting in the front, a silent wizard spoke.


    "The news is indeed true. My subordinates also heard that the ministers of civil and military affairs quarreled over this matter."


    Of course, this news is no longer new.


    The initial quarrel between the civil and military forces almost started, and indeed the whole Chang''an city was noisy, as everyone knows.


    The wizard with a black wolf''s head on his face looked at dolly Khan, smiled easily and said.


    "This is a good thing!"


    "If Datang can''t send troops, our tribe is just resting. We will be much better after this year!"


    Grassland people believe in immortality. Wizards have a high status in the clan, no less than a tribal leader.


    This time, it made many leaders look happy.


    But there was only one, but his face was dignified and deep in meditation.


    Dory Khan put down his leg and mused.


    "If the news is false, is Datang deliberately confusing us?"


    In a word, the atmosphere in the whole tent suddenly dropped again.


    The faces of those leaders with smiling faces Suddenly solidified.


    Just then, a low voice came from the last seat.


    "The news is true!"


    It was the dignified man who spoke, and it was the military division who had worked for Jieli Khan.


    For a moment, the eyes of the leaders gathered on the military division again.


    The military division slowly raised his head, crossed the eyes of the people, looked at dolly Khan on the high platform and said.


    "Tang Wangzhi is all over the world. How can he not even convince the literary ministers in the court!"


    "As a condition, the king of Tang agreed to Wen Chen''s advice and ended the war within two months."


    two months?


    Hearing this, the previous big man suddenly turned his head and showed an unbelievable expression.


    A moment later, the big man shouted at his throat.


    "Two months!"


    "These Tang people are just talking nonsense!"


    "Are my Turkic warriors made of mud? Are they still slaughtered?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader with a short beard and a raised beard snorted coldly, and a touch of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t say two months, it''s half a year. This Tang scholar can''t beat my Turkic soldier!"


    "We have accumulated for a hundred years. There are flocks of cattle and sheep and countless horses. Can he be destroyed by the fingers of his soldiers in the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Really pinch us as soft persimmons?"


    Although these leaders are known for their arrogant force, they are by no means mindless.


    As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    East Turk has been around the grassland for a hundred years. On this grassland, countless war horses have been raised.


    If we really want to start the war of extermination, it''s not a big deal that all the people are soldiers.


    The strength of this large and small tribe can not be underestimated.


    Dori Khan, sitting on a stone chair, no longer doubted the news.


    It''s true that King Tang conquered Turks! Civil and military quarrels are also true!


    But taking Turks in these two months sounds more like an excuse for those literary ministers in the Tang Dynasty to make trouble with the generals!


    If the Tang Dynasty were to go on a crusade, the number of troops would certainly not be small!


    Let''s take 100000 troops, plus the strength of the feet to transport supplies and grain, there are at least 200000 people in this war!


    The place of Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty is thousands of miles away from the Yinshan Mountain. It takes at least a month to transport grain and grass here!


    Not to mention the time of this trip, that is, the food and drink of these 200000 people for several months, will be a huge astronomical figure!


    Moreover, at present, the national treasury of Datang is tight. Even if we can squeeze out these grain and grass, I''m afraid it''s very difficult!

 Chapter 494

    Under balance.


    Dolly Khan said slowly with a calm face.


    "If so, Datang is now quite difficult to ride a tiger."


    "I''m afraid most of the two months these ministers said were for this food and grass!"


    After that, Dolly Khan flashed a pure light in his eyes, and gradually aroused a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Even if he calls, we are not afraid to delay him for two months!"


    "In this way, I''m afraid this stalemate will bring down Datang."


    Sitting there, Li, unsmiling and motionless, said slowly.


    "Don''t be careless in sweating!"


    "This war is bound to come!"


    Dolly Khan, sitting on the stone chair, frowned slightly.


    "According to the military division, when will the battlefield war start?"


    The military master took a long breath, twisted his gray beard and thought for a moment.


    "It will take at least a month for Datang to mobilize troops, and at least two months to raise food and grass."


    "In this way, Datang conservative will send troops to Beishan in three or four months."


    Three or four months?


    After hearing this calculation, a contemptuous smile came out of the corner of Dolly Khan''s mouth and said.


    "This time the West Turkic is already united with our ethnic group and is now secretly mobilizing the soldiers into the grasslands. It is expected that in the two months or so, the one hundred thousand army will be mobilized."


    "At that time, Datang will face at least 200000 Turkic soldiers! The disadvantage is already obvious! What are you afraid of!"


    As soon as the voice fell, many leaders showed a happy look on their faces.


    United West Turks, which they never expected.


    But at this critical moment, one more ally is better than one more enemy!


    The military division looked at the gradually warming smile in the hall and reminded him.


    "Having said that, please don''t ask Khan to hold it up!"


    "It is very likely that the white robed Tang will be in line this time!"


    "With him, maybe this expedition will be a little less than three or four months."


    At the moment when the words were finished, the noise and joy in the whole tent suddenly dissipated.


    White robed Tang general!


    Tang Hao!


    The name of the man who defeated Jieli Khan twice was enough to frighten everyone present.


    With a touch of shock, Dolly Khan slowly stood up from his seat.


    Just now, the smile was fixed on the high spirited face, and a heart beat suddenly.


    Thinking for a long time, dorikhan waved.


    "If the order goes on, the whole tribe near the South will move north as a whole."


    "The whole Turkic tribe moved quickly. In three months, the king will fight to the death with Tang Hao in this Yinshan King''s court!"


    From this moment on, Dori Khan decided to erect walls and clear the fields, leaving no supplies to the Tang army on the grassland.


    However, his decision may be a little late compared with Tang Hao!


    ¡­¡­


    Valley mouth.


    The cavalry of the Tang Dynasty who spent half an hour dressing up have already replenished a lot of physical strength.


    Tang Hao stepped down from the top of the mountain and looked at the cavalry soldiers in another state, with a trace of relief in his heart.


    Perhaps his words worked, or perhaps these recruits realized something.


    The eyes that were originally full of deep sadness became awe inspiring after repair.


    When Tang Hao raised his right hand and gave the order to pull out.


    A scout rushed towards the valley mouth.


    "Report!"


    The long sound attracted the soldiers who were sitting or leaning on the taxi to stand up.


    When Tang Hao approached, the Scout turned over and dismounted and said.


    "General, a group of Turkic soldiers was found fifty miles ahead."


    "Coming towards the valley!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao sneered and said.


    "I couldn''t find you, but I just ran into you!"


    After that, Tang Hao stared at the panting scout and said.


    "How many people?"


    The Scout replied truthfully.


    "About a thousand people!"


    After listening, Tang Hao waved and said.


    "Hard work, rest."


    Tang Hao shook the reins, turned slowly, and glanced at the resting soldiers.


    At the same time, these soldiers also slowly stood up and gradually gathered to Tang Hao.


    There was a flash of heat in the fierce eyes, and the voice rose abruptly.


    "Soldiers! Our people were slaughtered and exposed in the wilderness."


    "Now these barbarians are coming again! I''m afraid it will be detrimental to more compatriots."


    "You said, what should I do?"


    The powerful voice swept the whole valley, and the stirring echo was stacked in the valley.


    The next moment.


    Brush.


    All the taxi soldiers took out the waist accessories, and the sword pointed to the sky.


    A roar of anger sounded throughout the valley!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Roaring, shaking the valley and soaring into the sky.


    The ground trembled with the noise all over the sky, and the small gravel on the hillside rolled down one after another. The birds in the sky seem to feel the strong killing intention and fly with their wings folded.


    Tang Hao''s eyes slipped from the faces of these soldiers one by one.


    The young cheeks were now filled with anger.


    In a pair of eyes, there is this endless anger.


    Tang Hao waved down his arm and shouted.


    "The whole army is hidden! End the butchers!"

 Chapter 495

    Thousands of miles away, Chang''an city.


    With Li Jing''s reminder, the search taxi was sent out again to find clues at Yaoguan.


    The whereabouts of this cavalry, like a clay ox into the sea, gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    At the abandoned Great Wall north of Yaoguan, scouts scattered from the chaotang hall finally found Tang Hao''s remaining hundred soldiers here.


    These soldiers intercepted and killed Turkic spies who went back here to report.


    From the mouth of these soldiers, the scouts sent by chaotang finally got the news of Tang Hao''s March a few days ago.


    Tai Chi hall.


    Everyone present was a little stunned at the news.


    Thousands of miles, three days!


    At first, it is like this. The giant tiger can''t complete the speed.


    But Tang Hao really did it.


    Such a turning point really caught everyone off guard.


    Just two days ago, people were still worried about Tang Hao''s gambling!


    But only at the moment of knowing the news, the people showed endless shock!


    Gao Shilian stared at everyone and murmured.


    "He... How did he do it?"


    This is also the voice of everyone on the pitch.


    After the king of Tang was stunned, a smile gradually appeared on his face, shook his head slowly and said.


    "Tut Tut, this boy can always surprise people."


    The humerus ministers present could hear that there was a touch of joy and pride in the voice of the king of Tang.


    Li Jing also calmed down and pondered.


    "Moving forward at such a speed, I''m afraid the Turks can''t expect it at all."


    "It must be at the grassland boundary at this time."


    Hearing Li Jing''s words, everyone felt a sigh of relief.


    As long as no news is leaked, Tang Hao enters the grassland and can start his next plan.


    Even if the follow-up information is leaked out, the speed of information transmission is not as fast as Tang Hao''s running speed!


    The grassland attack and massacre feast must be carried out on the vast grassland.


    The fat cattle and sheep kept by Turkic tribes there can be a food source for Tang Hao, a cavalry.


    At least for some time, food and grass will not be a problem.


    Even if Tang Hao''s campaign failed, he would hoard a lot of dried meat among the tribes who were harvesting in succession and return to Datang calmly.


    Gao Shilian walked slowly into the hall. His face was obviously not as dignified and worried as the previous two days, but his face was relaxed.


    "So it seems that Tang Hao''s one month''s rations have been carefully considered."


    "Before the news reaches the king''s court, it must be that Dolly Khan will not give the order to erect the wall and clear the field."


    "This ring sets a ring. Tang Hao is careful."


    After a relaxed smile, the king of Tang, sitting in the hall, gradually became serious and said.


    "The war has just begun. This is only the first step."


    After that, the king of Tang''s eyes floated outside the hall and said faintly.


    "Tang Hao, how to fight next depends on you!"


    "Don''t let me down."


    ¡­¡­


    The wind blows across the valley. There was a faint whine.


    The sound of horse hoofs trampling on the earth gradually became clear, shaking the earth and running towards the valley.


    There was a loud and wild dialogue.


    "General! Do these Han people really have so much food? Khan wants a lot."


    Another voice smiled and said.


    "Hahaha, the most Han people here are the food and fur!"


    "If you want to say this food, I''m afraid our brothers can''t finish it!"


    The sound came faintly into Li Wanqing''s ears along the cold wind above the valley.


    Li Wanqing secretly clenched the blade in her hand. A flash of anger flashed on her jade face and squeezed two words out of Bei''s teeth.


    "Shameless!"


    Tang Hao, who was beside him, snorted coldly.


    "It seems that these people are right!"


    "Even if it''s not these people, they''re unlucky today!"


    Dada dada.


    The dragon horse''s hooves crossed the valley mouth, rushed in and rushed straight into the valley.


    Tang Hao could see clearly on the low mountains. These people were dressed as standard Turks in fur clothes and domed felt hats.


    The most dazzling are the burly Turks and the sacks on their horses.


    Suddenly.


    Ashnasher, who rushed to the front, caught a glimpse of the unburned branches scattered under the hillside.


    An ambush?


    The assassin was shocked, strangled his horse and shouted.


    "There''s an ambush! Retreat! Come on!"


    Give an order.


    The soldiers behind them hurriedly reined in their horses and turned around.


    For a time, many horses rushed forward and collided with horses with their hooves in front.


    The screams, the startled cries of the soldiers, and the voices of scolding were noisy.


    The whole running team was in chaos in this narrow valley.


    Ashner shere held his horse in his crotch and looked at the low mountains with a touch of panic.


    A big flag with Tang characters slowly came into view at the top of the mountain.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    On the top of the mountain, Tang soldiers with bows and crossbows appeared.


    It is densely arranged in a line, covering the whole long Canyon and mountains.


    Ashnasser was so shocked that he reined in his horse, spread his horse''s hooves and ran towards the valley exit.


    At the mouth of the valley, a group of people shadow the gambling exit and slowly came into ashner''s eyes.


    At this moment, ashnasher already understood that she had been ambushed!


    Quietly gathering a glimpse just now, ashner shere estimated that the number of Tang troops was no less than 30000!


    Five thousand against thirty thousand up, there is no chance of winning!


    Suddenly, a touch of despair rose in ashner''s heart!


    On the sad occasion, the powerful voice swept from the mouth of the valley.


    "Why? Are you leaving just now?"

 Chapter 496

    The sound shook the fields and captured the heart.


    The sound


    Hearing this familiar sound, ashner''s pupil suddenly closed, abruptly reined in his horse''s rein and looked out towards the valley.


    The shadow of the reflection in the pupil became clearer and clearer. Ashnasher caught a glimpse of the shadow and was excited all over.


    Silver armour in white, handsome face, oblique drag silver gun.


    "Tang white robed general"


    I don''t know who shouted in horror.


    The formation that had just been slightly stabilized stirred up in an instant.


    Some soldiers reined in their horses and retreated step by step.


    The neat sound of horses'' hoofs and armor pounding in front of them seemed to haunt and hover in the ears of these frightened soldiers.


    Tang Hao!


    Unconsciously, ashner''s heart suddenly sank, and with a touch of shock, he blurted out.


    "It''s you!"


    Hearing the slightly frightened voice, Tang Hao''s face suddenly cooled down and said slowly.


    "It''s okay to rob food. Why kill?"


    Hearing these words, ashner''s eyes floated a touch of confusion and consternation. For a time, he was a little confused.


    The soldier behind him was in a guard posture. Hearing this inexplicable question, he was stunned and looked at each other. He couldn''t understand why Tang general was this problem.


    Seeing the confused faces opposite, Tang Hao flashed a touch of doubt.


    Are you blocking the wrong person?


    "General! Why waste your breath on something inferior to this beast!"


    "Wait for me to cut off the dog heads of these barbarians and sacrifice the wronged souls of our people in the Tang Dynasty!"


    Chumo''s roar suddenly burst into his ears. Almost in an instant, the war horse under his crotch was about to jump forward.


    A pair of big hands suddenly stretch out and block Chumo in front of him.


    Tang Hao calmly stared at the frightened soldiers ahead and said.


    "Don''t be rash."


    "They were not the Turks who slaughtered the village."


    Chumo''s round eyes were covered with blood. He clenched his hand on the iron spear and said with his teeth.


    "I don''t care if he is!"


    "It''s natural to kill for life! Turks kill people! Turks pay for it!"


    While talking, Chumo has already taken a step with his horse, but his arm in front of him is as motionless as an iron pole.


    Tang Hao refused, and Chumo didn''t dare to break in. He was puzzled and shouted.


    "General!"


    The general in front of him, ashner shere and Tang Hao, knew very well.


    He is one of the six warriors on the grassland. He has excellent martial arts and a lot of brains.


    More importantly, as a descendant, Tang Hao knows that he has become one of the few foreign generals in the Tang Dynasty in the future.


    Although history has changed in this time and space.


    But Tang Hao still wanted to try whether he could persuade the general to surrender.


    Perhaps today''s meeting is an opportunity.


    Seeing Chumo didn''t break through, Tang Hao slowly put down his arm, and his cold eyes shot a cold light and looked opposite.


    "Give me a reason."


    As a proud existence on the grassland, ashnasher had never been questioned like this. At this time, listening to this threatening question, she was secretly angry and angry.


    But after all, now the enemy is strong and I am weak. If you want to live, you have to bow your head.


    Ashnasher gripped the machete in his hand and said.


    "I don''t understand what your excellency means."


    The answer was not an explanation, but Tang Hao''s slowly raising his hand!


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Poop poop.


    The sharp arrow broke through the air and burst out.


    At the end of the ashnasher tribe, two or three hundred people screamed and fell off their horses one after another.


    The whole tribe in the rear stirred up again, and at the end, the soldiers pushed and pushed in panic and rushed up a short section to the front.


    Before ashner shere straightened out the team, Tang Hao''s voice of judging death came again.


    "Why kill those innocent villagers?"


    Hearing the cold voice, ashner''s heart was filled with surprise and anger.


    At the same time, I don''t understand what Tang Hao is talking about!


    "What villager? I don''t know!"


    With an angry roar, he screamed out from the mouth of ASHNA society. With endless anger in his blood red eyes, he looked at the God of murder.


    "I''m not satisfied with your answer."


    While talking, his arms were waved again, and the arrow plumes were blasted down from the hillside again.


    "Deceive people too much! Don''t think I''ll be afraid of you!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Ashnasher couldn''t bear such endless torture and roared bloody.


    The soldier behind him suddenly clamped his horse''s belly, shook the reins, and rushed towards Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao smiled coldly and said.


    "Fire gun preparation!"


    Tang Hao was not worried about the cavalry''s charging power in this short distance.


    I really want to see the proficiency of these new guns in the hands of these soldiers.


    A row of people rushed out side by side and stood in front of Tang Hao. The dark and cold muzzle of the gun pointed at the crowd of charging people.


    Ashner society also knew that this short section did not exert the impact of the war horse. Seeing that there was a black iron pipe in each hand, he was immediately confused and afraid of fraud.


    Hold the reins with one hand, stand your right hand on your ear and drink.


    "Stop!"


    However, have these Turkic soldiers ever seen the generals give two orders in a row?


    At the moment of doubt, the war horse had rushed to the Tang army, less than 50 meters away.


    Boom, boom.


    The thunder exploded in front of the Datang military camp with Tang Hao''s hand.


    The muzzle of the gun spewed out a few meters long tongue of fire.


    In the blue smoke, the high-speed flying gravel smashed the iron armor and embedded in the skin and flesh.


    Almost in a moment, the front row soldiers and their horses fell to the ground.


    The soldiers who were a little behind felt that the air was full of whooshing explosions, as if countless sharp objects were inserted into the face door and their limbs.


    Many war horses hit the fallen corpses in front and fell down

 Chapter 497

    It all happened so suddenly.


    So that the powerful explosion still lingered in my heart and made my ears roar.


    As if deaf, ashner could not hear any sound around him and glanced at the soldiers in front of him.


    Hundreds of soldiers were stunned in place, mostly stunned by the strange scene just now.


    Looking forward, the soldiers who twisted on the ground were broken, and even their thick fur coats seemed to be cut by thousands of knives, hanging on their bodies.


    There were traces of blood on the exposed dark skin.


    The fallen horse, with huge tears all over, was still gurgling and bleeding outward, flowing forward into the huge pool of blood.


    When he caught a glimpse of the front row taxi soldiers in the huge pool of blood, ashnasher couldn''t help shaking all over.


    What a tragic scene!


    The frightened compatriots and soldiers, with their bare chests filled with stones of all sizes, gushed out of the flesh holes of all sizes.


    The half missing arm, the broken leg with bones and muscles, and the half face head were scattered on the ground.


    None of the soldiers in the front row was a corpse. Even the fallen war horse collapsed to the ground like a honeycomb.


    The whole battlefield was as bloody as if it had been torn by the fierce beast.


    The roar in my ears gradually decreased, those painful screams filled my ears, and the frightened war horse trampled on the fallen soldier wantonly.


    Stepping on the broken arm, the crisp sound of the ribs mixed in this complex, which is particularly terrible. The screams of the trampled soldiers add a bit of desolation to the battlefield.


    Ashnasher raised her head with a shudder, and her frightened eyes reflected the smoke all over the sky.


    The smoke dispersed, revealing the figure of the army. Tang Hao slowly took away his hand covering his ears and looked over.


    A drop of cold sweat slipped from ashner''s face and gradually gathered at his chin. His trembling teeth gently knocked together and made a "cluck" sound.


    When the cold sweat was low, ashner Sher''s throat wriggled, and a pair of frightened eyes wanted to look behind him. Twenty or thirty guards surrounded him and looked at the corpses on the ground like puppets.


    Slowly turning back, ashnasher looked at the dark barrel in horror and trembled uncontrollably.


    "You... You... Killed me."


    "Kill me!"


    It seems that the last line of defense in my heart also collapsed at this moment, shouting hysterically.


    Tang Hao looked at all this coldly, waved his hand slowly, and the cold voice came out of his mouth.


    "Take it!"


    In the audience, only the fireman was still awake.


    In those days of training, they have already adapted to this terrible scene.


    The soldiers in the front row, holding fire guns, crossed the corpses and went to the only 20 people left in the field.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    The only remaining Turkic soldiers had already broken their courage. Looking at the black muzzle approaching step by step, they couldn''t help shouting.


    Several Turkic soldiers fell off their horses in a hurry. When they wanted to escape, they found that their legs were already soft with fear and could not move half a step.


    ¡­¡­


    The army is on its way again.


    As for those who slaughtered the villagers, Tang Hao had no time to look for them at this time.


    The most urgent thing is to attack the king''s court with the overall situation as the top priority.


    The cold wind blew against the bumpy horse. Tang Hao tightened his tight clothes and turned his head slightly.


    In front of her eyes, Li Wanqing curled up on the horse''s back, his face white and thoughtful.


    Seeing Tang Hao looking at him, Li Wan asked with a locked eyebrow and deep doubt.


    "Those...?"


    A crisp answer to her question.


    "Musket, my new weapon."


    Seeing that the straight jade face was still a completely unknown look, Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you when I''m free."


    On his muddy face, he frowned and stretched out with a faint smile.


    After a moment, Li Wanqing turned her head again and said.


    "Husband... Tang... General Tang, how can we go after we rush all the way to Yinshan?"


    "Although the golden tent King''s court is their sacred place, the two attacks indicate that they have moved."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled faintly, turned to the middle of the team and said.


    "What are you afraid of? We have a guide. When we get to Yinshan, naturally someone will show us the way."


    Hearing the confident words, Li Wanqing also glanced back.


    Among the running cavalry, the twenty or so soldiers were tied back to their horses.


    Headed by ashner Sher, his wet red eyes were full of despair and looked empty ahead.


    In this war, all of his 1000 soldiers were wiped out. It is conceivable that he was in a mood.


    Perhaps these villagers were not killed by his tribe.


    But the war is ruthless. Maybe this is his fate.


    Li Wanqing slowly turned her head and looked at the bumpy figure of the war horse beside her. There was a touch of curiosity and admiration in her heart.


    This is a strange weapon. Take the enemy general as a guide.


    This man''s strange is really an eye opener.

 Chapter 498

    Northern grassland.


    On the broad field, 50000 cavalry and 100000 war horses gallop day and night.


    Days and nights, never stop.


    Ears are the whistling wind, the horse''s heavy breathing, and the rumbling hoofs around.


    In front of us is the vast grassland, which can''t be seen to the end at a glance.


    Every day I watch the sunset rise and fall from my side. It seems that here, time is infinitely enlarged and people are lost.


    The radiance of the sunset slanted on the sparkling water and reflected in Tang Hao''s eyes in the distance.


    Tang Hao pursed his slightly cracked lips, and his dry voice rushed out of his throat.


    "Full speed! Go to the river and rest!"


    When the order was given, many soldiers suddenly raised their heads.


    After a few days of running, there was no water left in the flat kettle. Now it''s very kind to see this water source again.


    Half of the sunset, the golden wheel has disappeared at the top of the mountain in the sky.


    The dusk at the end of winter is a little cold, and the cold wind gently blows over the green grass.


    The army finally reached the place where there were streams.


    The stream was picked up one by one by big hands full of calluses and slight wounds, put it to his mouth and drank it.


    Surrounded by tired and shaking taxis, they either drank water, filled the kettle, leaned against a stone, or collapsed on the ground and took time to rest.


    The war horse bowed his head and drank the stream, or ate the tender grass everywhere leisurely.


    Even Tang Hao, who has amazing physical strength, feels rather sleepy.


    After pouring a few mouthfuls of cold stream water, Tang Hao pulled out a Hu cake and chewed it.


    Breathing the sober and cold air on the grassland, Tang Hao''s sleepiness dissipated a lot.


    At the eye, the beautiful figure squatted by the stream, and the plain hand picked up the glittering and translucent spray and patted it on the jade surface.


    The golden afterglow outlines the outline of the side face. It looks like a scroll, especially beautiful.


    There was a moment when Tang Hao looked at the picture and sighed in his heart.


    If there had been no such war, perhaps it would have been good for his wife and children to heat the Kang like ordinary people.


    But the current situation could not allow him to fantasize about such a warm picture.


    The rise and fall of the Tang Dynasty, the honor and disgrace, and the people''s living and working in peace and contentment now fall on him, a great commander in a foreign land.


    Thinking, the figure by the river still finished washing.


    Li Wanqing, who had not looked in the mirror for a long time, looked at the shaking reflection in the river, rubbed her cheeks and squeezed out a smile.


    When I got up and looked back, I saw the figure looking at myself.


    It seems that at this moment, the hard and tired of the attack for several days dissipated without a trace at this moment.


    Walking towards Tang Hao with light steps, although facing the cold wind, Li Wanqing''s heart is warm.


    A pair of big hands handed a dried meat wrapped in paper, and the voice of concern followed.


    "Eat some dried meat. You should replenish your strength."


    "There''s still a long way to go."


    In this deserted grassland, it''s a blessing that such an attacking team can eat dried meat.


    Looking at the fist sized dried meat, Li Wanqing swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    It''s not because of greedy insects, but it''s too much physical exertion to keep running these days.


    There was no oil or water in my stomach, and the dried noodles were really hard to swallow.


    Li Wanqing also knew the value of dried meat, secretly pursed her lips and said.


    "I''m not hungry, or you eat..."


    I wanted to say a few words of refusal, but my stomach didn''t strive to make a coo.


    Hearing the sound, Tang haolang smiled, stuffed the dried meat into Li Wanqing''s hand and said.


    "Take it! If you don''t agree, you''re going to rebel."


    Hearing the teasing words, Li Wanqing suddenly flew a red glow on her face and lowered her head in shame.


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s embarrassment, Tang haohun doesn''t care. He turns to Chumo and yells.


    "Gather the generals. I have important arrangements!"


    Since entering the grassland, Tang Hao only felt that his burden had suddenly increased, and the whole person''s nerves were tense.


    Especially when two Han villages were slaughtered, Tang Hao clearly knew the importance of the war.


    If this war is won, the northern part of the Tang Dynasty will be peaceful, and the tragedies of the two villages along the way will not happen. The people who are used to nomadic life in the whole northern part can also live and work in peace and contentment and enjoy their family.


    If it fails, the East Turks will have a chance to breathe. Not only will the village tragedy occur, but even the whole northern territory of Datang will be trampled by Turkic cavalry.


    What''s more terrible is that after the war, there are no more cavalry in Datang!


    It''s not easy to train a qualified cavalry!


    Under the continuous fire of war, I don''t know how many young lives will disappear in the smoke of gunpowder, and how many families will become fragmented.


    For Tang Hao, this is a war that can only be won, and it is also a war that determines the world in the first World War.


    The seemingly calm and smiling face was actually shown to the generals and soldiers.


    Under this uncertain and calm face, there is a real face under great pressure and nervous tension.

 Chapter 499

    Night gradually fell.


    The soldiers woke up in the camp and lit a bonfire to resist the cold of the night.


    Even breathing and snoring sound everywhere, filling the entire slope foot.


    By the campfire.


    Tang Hao threw a dead branch into the fire.


    The flickering flame reflected on the stubble face, bright and dark.


    "We have almost reached the hinterland of the grassland. The next road will be more and more difficult."


    Tang Hao looked at the figures around the campfire, and there was a faint touch of condensation on those red faces.


    The low voice sounded again.


    "The next terrain is flat, not like now, with ups and downs."


    "Fifty thousand people are running on this vast grassland. The goal is still too big and easy to be exposed."


    "I need to adjust the 50000 team again."


    After that, Tang Hao turned his eyes to Su Qingjie and said.


    "General Su, tomorrow you will leave the army and do another thing."


    Hearing the speech, Su Qingjie hugged his fists and wanted to see Tang Hao.


    "Show me the light marshal."


    Tang Hao''s face gradually became serious and said.


    "Tomorrow morning, you will take a cavalry to langxu mountain and guard there."


    Su Qingjie was puzzled when he heard the order. He frowned slightly. He didn''t know why Tang Hao gave such an order.


    Tang Hao continued.


    "When you get to the area of langxu mountain, you will release all the cavalry under your command. Once you find Turkic scouts, whether they are East Turks or west Turks, they will be intercepted and killed without leakage."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Su Qingjie is somewhat clear about Tang Hao''s meaning.


    The overall interception of scouts can prevent the war reports of East Turks and West Turks from coming out at the first time.


    On the other hand, this is also the last time for the army to raid the camp.


    Tang Hao glanced at all the generals, looked cold and said.


    "This war is of great importance. To be honest, I am not sure of winning."


    "But!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes moved to Su Qingjie again. His eyes were full of hope and said slowly.


    "I don''t want other forces to get involved in this uncertain war!"


    Today''s Tang Hao plans to make a time difference in message transmission, but he can''t guarantee that he can end the war in the shortest time.


    Tang Hao continued.


    "Now, the West Turks are still sending troops to the East Turks."


    "If the wind leaks out, the West Turks will know the news."


    "If we rush to help, even if we win the war, we will be surrounded by Xu Turkic army."


    In an instant, the responsibility on Su Qingjie''s shoulder became arduous!


    Su Qingjie nodded heavily and said.


    "My subordinates understand that they will live up to the trust of the marshal."


    "The last general will guard the area of langxu mountain and won''t let a Turkic scout slip past."


    Tang Hao looked at Su Qingjie and nodded slightly.


    "In this war, you are the key. Your success or failure will be directly related to the change of the whole war situation."


    From the heart, Tang Hao has confidence in himself.


    He believed that he could lead this 50000 army to an all-round victory.


    As a deputy general, or like the last trip to Yinshan, Tang Hao can bet 70-80% of the odds.


    But now he is the commander of these 50000 people and the only army in the whole war!


    He wants to think of the overall situation, and he wants to think of two or three of them as failures!


    The purpose of sending Su Qingjie, a strange soldier, is to increase the odds of success.


    Although these words were not heavy, the atmosphere was suddenly tense.


    Tang Hao glanced at several generals in the audience and his eyes rested on Li Wanqing.


    The female general, frowning and pinching dried meat, looked dignified on a jade face.


    Tang Hao looked over with a smile and asked softly.


    "Dried meat, is it delicious?"


    Li Wanqing, who was still thinking, was stunned when she heard the question and turned to look at it.


    He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly returned to his mind. A Blush Rose on his face and he hung his head in a hurry.


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s expression, Tang Hao lost his smile, and a touch of pure light floated in his eyes.


    "Would you like to taste the lamb leg on the grassland?"


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, everyone was stunned and looked over together.


    Chumo is the only one who hears Tang Hao''s words. He feels happy and quarrels with him.


    Thoughts also unconsciously returned to the period of attacking Yinshan.


    Plundering Turkic tribes, cooking fat cattle and sheep and drinking milk wine.


    Thinking of this, he rubbed his belly, looked at Tang Hao and complained.


    "Hey! Don''t mention it, brother Tang! When you mention it, my stomach will growl!"


    "We''ve been swallowing this ration for a while, and I''m choking up."


    "I can''t stop my saliva from flowing down when I think about our golden roast lamb leg last time."


    After hearing this, the people suddenly realized that Chumo''s greedy face immediately burst into laughter.


    The dignity on the field also dissipated at this moment.


    Tang Hao patted Chumo on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t worry! When we cross the hinterland of the grassland, there will be mutton legs, wine and meat!"


    "At that time, let you eat enough."

 Chapter 500

    Business is over.


    Tang Hao slowly stood up, patted the dust on his body and said.


    "Have a rest earlier, brother Cheng. Let''s go and see the Turkic general."


    About twenty soldiers were tied together and half sat on the grass.


    The outermost is the burly Turkic general, ashnasher.


    Seeing the sleepy general, Chumo walks forward, kicks rudely and shouts.


    "Wake up!"


    While talking, Chumo grabs the figure on the ground and pulls it up.


    Between pushing and shoving, he kicked ashner''s knee.


    Poop.


    Ashnasher knelt in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao asked coldly looking down at the figure struggling to stand up on the ground.


    "Two hundred people were slaughtered in the two villages at the entrance of the grassland. Did you do it?"


    Chumo presses Chumo on his shoulder, struggles for a long time, and stops.


    Tongling''s big eyes turned up, glanced at Tang Hao coldly, and did not speak.


    The war was so humiliating that all his brothers folded in, which made him heartache.


    The Tang general, who killed his brother, always asked strange questions.


    Thinking of this, ashnasher couldn''t help getting angry.


    But at this moment, ashnasher''s heart also realized.


    It must have been the village where he was going to borrow food and was slaughtered by the village. That''s why Tang Jiang was so angry.


    It happened that he was hit by Tang Hao and brought back.


    Seeing that the soldier''s eyes were not good and said nothing, Tang Hao''s anger "soared" up.


    Tang Hao stepped forward, grabbed the scattered bun on the ground and pulled each other''s face.


    "Are you Turks so cruel?"


    "Even these innocent civilians?"


    Simple words, low voice, but full of strong anger.


    Ashner Sher, who was pulled up, opened his mouth and smiled with a touch of mockery.


    "What?"


    "Among those people, do you have your relatives?"


    Pop.


    As soon as the voice fell, a slap came over.


    Ashner shere''s big face was suddenly fanned to one side.


    Tang Hao took the bun and straightened the whole face again. His face was still angry, and a faint voice came.


    "You just need to answer my question, one more word, and next time it''s boxing and greeting.


    Ashnasher vomited a mouthful of blood, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. She snorted coldly and said.


    "You are not familiar with those people. Why pretend to be a good man!"


    After that, ashner society squinted and stared at Tang Hao.


    "So what do you have to do with their death?"


    Smell speech, Tang Hao''s pupil didn''t close, squeeze out a few words from between his teeth.


    "Hard bone..."


    Between words, the right fist suddenly came out and attacked the ashner shere''s left face.


    The dull sound of hammering meat sounded in this place.


    Ashnasser fell to his side.


    When the Turkic soldiers behind them saw their generals being interrogated like this, they became restless, and many people shouted.


    "We didn''t kill the villagers! Stop asking!"


    "Kill if you want, cut if you want! Read that you are also a famous general of the Tang Dynasty. Give grandpa a good time!"


    "My immortal God will not forgive you, a torturer!"


    Tang Hao rubbed his painful right fist, walked slowly around the group of Turkic soldiers and said.


    "If you want to die, I can help you."


    "But you can''t pay for those villains! It''s natural to kill for life. Their death method won''t be so simple!"


    While talking, stop.


    Ashner Sher is pulled up by Chumo and kneels in front of Tang Hao again.


    His left face was red and swollen, and blood was seeping from the corner of his mouth. It looked terrible.


    Tang Hao lifted the screen, squatted down slowly, stared at the face, leaned his sword on the ground and said.


    "Still that sentence, are you Turks so cruel?"


    It''s been a long time.


    The body in a mess raised its head and took a deep breath.


    Seeing the sword body stuck in the soil, ashnasher''s face twitched twice.


    He opened his mouth, blood mixed with saliva fell on his chin''s beard, and a vague voice came out slowly.


    "Cruel! Why not cruel!"


    "Both wars were defeated, and there was a sudden shortage of food in the family. It was all thanks to your Tang soldiers!"


    "If you don''t have food, you will die if you are soft hearted! The remaining soldiers have died once on the battlefield. How can you easily lose them this time!"


    After that, ashner she became angry and stared at Tang Hao and said.


    "In the last two world wars, you plundered cattle and sheep and made the number of refugees in the grassland soar! Many people became mountain bandits and soldiers."


    "What are they for? Not to live?"


    "Not for a good day!"


    The cloak brushed the green grass. Tang Hao slowly stood up, paced up a few steps and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Yes, who doesn''t want a good life?"


    "But life is not like this!"


    Tang Hao turned slowly and said.


    "Without you Turks invading Xiangyang, what happened later?"


    "You robbed the grain, but you should also leave a way for those people to live?"


    "There are more than 200 innocent people in the whole village. So many fresh lives that provide convenience for you are gone."


    While talking, Tang Hao''s look became serious and said.


    "Originally, these people could have many ways to live and live meaningfully to promote the trade between Datang and Turks."


    "Now? You cut the line."


    Tang Hao went to ashnasher and kicked him with a ''Bang''.


    The kneeling figure rolled on the ground two times along the strength.


    Ashnasher stared at the ground. This time, his teeth trembled, but he didn''t say a word.


    Tang Hao''s cold voice came again.


    "Go back to your tribe, take your people, and get out of the North if you want to live."

 Chapter 501

    The night was silent.


    Before dawn, Su Qingjie quietly left with more than 1000 cavalry.


    Cross the river and go to langxu mountain.


    Su Qingjie''s departure did not cause any big news.


    In the smoke curling from the kitchen, the running army finally ate the first hot meal.


    At the dawn, the army set off again.


    In the following days, there are still thousands of miles to conquer, and as they go deep into the hinterland of the grassland, there will be no peace like before.


    Lying on Wu Zhui''s bumpy horse, Tang Hao cautiously looked at the vast grassland and ordered.


    "All the troops spread out all the scouts, expand the scope of investigation, and immediately repay the Turkic tribes."


    The herald ran in the opposite direction among the army and quickly spread the news of Tang Hao.


    Thousands of lightly armed scouts broke away from the army and spread a big intelligence net around at a faster speed.


    Li Wanqing leaned on the war horse and looked at Zhang Junlang''s side face.


    In addition to my joy, I have more infinite feelings.


    Once upon a time, in the Datang military camp, those who could command in armor were all founding veterans.


    The Tang Dynasty is one of the sixteen guards. Every general of the unification army is also the founding Duke who created the glory of the Tang Dynasty, and half of them are meritorious heroes of Ling Yange.


    Now, there is one more person.


    In his early twenties, he became a man of the moment in the Tang Dynasty. Now Tang Hao''s name is well known among the people in the imperial city.


    At the age of 20, it is unique in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    I''m afraid that after this war, the newly cultivated 17th guard will have another young general of the unified army!


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing felt inexplicable pain again.


    He is such an impeccable person, but he has such a love hate entanglement with himself.


    Perhaps, as my father said, Tang Hao is an eagle in the sky and should travel in the sky.


    Li''s house is just a bird cage. The disgrace of a redundant son-in-law will be a yoke sooner or later.


    In this line, Li Wanqing can also be vaguely aware of it.


    Tang Hao was not as cold to himself as he thought, as if he didn''t resent Li''s house.


    In the midst of thoughts, Li Wanqing slowly turned her head and gently pinched her sleeve pocket and left the book.


    Give it or not?


    Or how to express your mind?


    Tang Hao was completely aware of the beauty''s delicate mind around him.


    At this moment, Tang Hao''s thoughts have flown to the war.


    How long will the whereabouts of the Tang cavalry be known by the East Turks and even the West Turks.


    Of course, what Tang Hao hopes is that the later the better.


    If we can delay for five days, the situation of the whole battlefield will be very favorable to Datang.


    Suddenly, a slightly confused voice next to him interrupted Tang Hao''s thoughts.


    "Brother Tang, let''s just let the Turks go? Is it too cheap for them?"


    Hearing this question, Tang Hao slowly withdrew his mind and turned to meet Chumo''s confused eyes.


    The running figure showed a smile, Tang Hao said faintly.


    "It won''t be cheap at all. This man will be of great use and help us."


    In the firm tone, there was a touch of hope, as if Tang Hao held this person accurately in front of him.


    Although Cheng Chumo trusted Tang Hao, he could not trust the Turk at this time.


    "Nearly a thousand of them have broken our hands. Will the Turks help us?"


    It sounds very confusing! Even some fantasy feeling.


    Tang Hao flashed a light in his eyes and said slowly.


    "He is a trapped tiger. If they don''t help us, more people will die."


    Chumo is not a mediocre person either. After Tang Hao said this, he guessed.


    "Do you mean that ashnasher was excluded from the barracks?"


    Tang Hao nodded heavily and explained.


    "Ashnasher is a general in the hands of Jieli Khan, and his troops are more than a thousand?"


    "What''s more, he is also one of the six warriors who are famous on the grassland. How can he do such food robbing?"


    Tang Hao''s penetrating eyes, staring at the vast grassland ahead, said.


    "All kinds of signs show that this warrior is not happy in the king''s court."


    "How much weight will such a person who is excluded everywhere have in Wang TingZhong''s words?"


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused and said.


    "In a word, he is the first person to witness the power of the firegun. As for the odds, he has his own decision in his heart."


    Although the words are so understated, Tang Hao''s heart is also gambling!


    Bet that ashnasher will follow the original track in history and eventually return to the Tang Dynasty.


    I''m also betting that this ashner Sher will plot against some of Wang TingZhong''s confidants and be his own insider.


    Although Cheng Chumo doesn''t know why Tang Hao is so determined, he has an inexplicable sense of sureness with the young man.


    Although there are many doubts in his mind, Chumo doesn''t want to ask again.


    The answer is already at hand. Tang Hao must have his own opinion on why he arranged so.


    After running for half a day, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty finally got the first tip in the hinterland of the grassland.


    The scouts sent out finally found out. Since entering the grassland, the first wave of Turks!

 Chapter 502

    When the news came, the whole army suddenly came to spirit.


    Tang Hao reined in his horse and stared at the panting scout.


    "How many troops? But Turkic soldiers?"


    The Scout bowed his hands and gave a truthful answer.


    "It''s a tribe of more than 300 people."


    While talking, there was a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of these recruits, what they see is a massacre.


    In the eyes of these veterans, what they see is the golden mutton legs.


    Tang Hao smiled on his face and turned to look at the uncontrollable veterans, Lang said.


    "Officers and men! It''s better to have meat tonight!"


    In an instant, the excited cry roared out among the veterans.


    As for those recruits, looking at the horses shuttling in front of them, they were a little confused. After being a little stunned, they also followed them up.


    On the dense grass, snow spots covered the broad plateau.


    Tang Hao rode on wuzhui and looked down at the distance.


    Under the plateau, Turkic tribes are scattered in groups, forming huge clan camps.


    In the white tents, the smoke was swirling and it was very quiet.


    A woman opened a corner of the tent and came out. Her thick Plush felt hat covered most of her face and made a long call.


    The children chasing and fighting on the grassland stopped when they heard the cry, and the childish voice returned a few words.


    Several young men with horse milk wine raised a tent and drilled in. A moment later, there was a rough and crazy laughter from the men.


    At the foot of the Northwest Mountain, cattle and sheep fanned their long ears and ate the tender green grass leisurely.


    Some herdsmen who have finished feeding their cattle and sheep drive the full cattle and sheep back to the circle and make a loud noise.


    After two times of grassland plundering, it is obvious that these herdsmen have left a big shadow.


    When grazing, I don''t forget to bring my bow and arrow and the sharp machete.


    Seeing the peaceful scene, Tang Hao slowly raised his hand.


    "Kill!"


    A roar exploded from the plateau, and Tang knives were raised to the sky. Rows of war horses suddenly jumped out and spread towards the foot of the mountain with a loud noise.


    The man who lifted the curtain caught a glimpse of the sea of people rushing down the mountain, hurried to take out the bow and arrow from behind, and the sound of violent drinking rang out.


    "The Han people are coming! Run!"


    While talking, he bent his bow and took an arrow, aiming at these galloping Tang cavalry.


    Poof.


    The arrow flew across the sky.


    Flying from another angle, nailed to the man''s neck, blood splashed, and the bow and arrow in his hand fell feebly.


    On his side, the figure in a cloak led a group of people and horses, rushed down from another angle of the hillside, looked at the two young people who were running away on horseback, and a fierce color flashed in his eyes.


    In the sound of breaking the air, the Turkic youth turned back in fear.


    In the sight, a figure came from the horse, and the blade brush cut out.


    The young man''s pupils tightened and then threw them high. Countless cavalry and horses rolled up the soil from below and rushed to the tribe.


    The horse''s hooves thundered close.


    People around the tribal tent heard the movement and ran out.


    During the drill, full soldiers rushed in like a tide. The familiar neighbor rolled down from the horse and twisted his body in the rushing horse''s hooves. In a moment, he disappeared.


    Seeing the terrible scene, the whole tribe became noisy and chaotic.


    The old people in the clan roared into the tent and took out spears, bows and arrows.


    The next second, Tang Qi rushed into the tribe and pushed forward at high speed.


    When the blade was waved and the blood line flew, a young man who had just been in the camp fell down in an instant.


    The horse''s hooves that followed closely trampled on it, and in a moment it became a pool of meat mud.


    The charge continues.


    The shrill scream of women, the panic cry of children, and the angry scream of young adults are mixed with the golden sound of war.


    The fleeing people were ended by a cold blade, and the blood splashed on the white tent.


    The young man who resisted was pierced through his chest with a sharp spear, and the warm plasma was poured into the snow.


    In the chaos, the figure on horseback lit a torch and threw it on the tent.


    The flame jumped up in a moment, and the thick smoke rolled up into the sky with the cold wind.


    A small part of the whole tribe has fallen into a sea of fire.


    The burning body ran everywhere and screamed like a torn heart and lungs.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the resistance gradually stopped. The undead and injured were hit together. They looked at Tang Qi trembling around.


    Chumo waves to the figure on the plateau.


    Step, step.


    Tang Hao and Li Wanqing came at a gallop with the sound of horse hoofs.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs stopped in front of the dozens of Turkic prisoners.


    Tang Hao stood over Wu Zhui and looked down at the trembling barbarians.


    "Do you know where the new Khan is stationed?"


    His answer was a silence.


    Tang Hao narrows his eyes slightly and nods to Chumo.


    Chumo also understands Tang Hao''s meaning. When he nods, Chumo carries the iron spear on his shoulder and yells at the after-sales.


    "List ten people who have no blood on their hands!"


    The new barracks looked at each other with a little fear and hesitated.


    However, among the 2000 soldiers led by Chumo, a group poured out and stood up.


    Tang Hao looked around at the soldiers, nodded slightly, closed his eyes and said.


    "Kill them!"

 Chapter 503

    The moment the order was given, the soldiers who stood out more or less couldn''t bear it.


    Maybe if they kill a Turkic soldier who fights with them, they will be merciless.


    Look at the unarmed Turkic people without resistance, but some can''t start.


    Chumo sees the hesitant recruits holding the Tang Dao and snorts coldly.


    "Why? Can''t you do it?"


    "You have forgotten how our people of the Tang Dynasty died?"


    Chumo''s words undoubtedly aroused the memories of these recruits.


    Scenes of tragedy in the village reappeared in my mind.


    Brush.


    Anger flared up in the eyes full of hatred, and a bright Tang Dao was held high above his head.


    When the knife light was raised, the captured Turks shouted with their mouths open in horror.


    Some children were pushed out of the noisy foreign language.


    A Turkic old man spoke less fluent Chinese and said shakily.


    "Child... Not as tall as a wheel... Warrior, let the child go."


    Hearing this bad accent, a soldier holding a Tang Dao glanced at the children.


    On the dark faces, the hatred eyes stared at him, shrank in the adult''s arms and said nothing.


    The soldier holding the Tang Dao hesitated and looked at Chumo. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    In this moment of hesitation, the situation on the Court changed.


    The dark children pulled out the dagger behind them and rowed towards the stunned soldiers.


    In the cold light, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty only felt a cold on their thighs, the heart piercing pain came over, and subconsciously retreated back.


    Looking back, the child''s machete hung a sticky crimson, bit his teeth and stared at it fiercely.


    Chumo stands on the horse, slowly closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    When he opened his eyes again, he met Tang Hao''s firm eyes, raised his cloak and shouted.


    "Kill!"


    Military orders are like mountains, which are indisputable.


    The knife light was raised.


    Several soldiers rushed up with their eyes closed and stabbed with knives. Some soldiers turned their heads and chopped with knives.


    When the cold blade fell, it brought a lot of flesh and blood.


    Some of those prisoners subconsciously used their arms to block them, and in the twinkling of an eye their arms flew up.


    Cries and curses, screams and wails merged into one.


    The soldiers were covered with blood. The blood flowed from their feet and slowly penetrated into the soil.


    It was getting dark, and there was no sound from the prisoners.


    Tang Hao slowly drove his horse for a few steps, looked at these soldiers with blood on their faces, glanced at these recruits of the Tang Dynasty, raised his hand and waved.


    "Some of you are soft hearted, I understand! So am I!"


    "We are not murderous demons, but don''t forget that among those villages, old people, women, children and Turks have ever let one go?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience was silent.


    Pop.


    With red eyes, a soldier slapped himself in the face and roared.


    "The general is right!"


    "The battlefield is cruel! It will die!"


    "Turks are cruel, so are we! Let them know that we have wolves in Datang!"


    Hearing this sentence, other soldiers were also vaguely moved and meditated for a moment, and many people responded one after another.


    From that face, Tang Hao seemed to see the shadow of his transformation.


    In the cold wind, the scarlet cloak flew. Tang Hao waved his big hand and said.


    "The whole army! Open meat!"


    ¡­¡­


    The first ray of sunshine sprinkled on the quiet land of Wangting.


    The people hiding in tents to keep out the cold also got out of the big tent one after another today.


    He changed his old dress of fur jacket and felt hat, dressed in clean plush and rushed towards the golden tent.


    The golden tent court will hold a large Dharma meeting in these days, which will last for three days.


    The fat bodies looked more bloated under the package.


    Men in twos and threes gathered together and moved slowly with the vast sea of people.


    From time to time, bursts of laughter broke out from the crowd.


    At the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    Ashner Sher looked back and saw that there was no army following him. He breathed a sigh of relief slowly.


    The experience was like a nightmare.


    The corporal was almost wiped out, and Tang Hao let himself go.


    The bald man on his side pressed the leaked felt hat. He still has lingering palpitations. He looked at ashnasher who slowed down his horse and said.


    "General, will Tang let us go like this?"


    "Shouldn''t there be fraud?"


    Ashnasher listened, narrowed her eyes slightly and said.


    "No, they let us go because he wanted to catch us. It was easy."


    "The black iron pipe is really frightening. We can''t fight it at all."


    Referring to the iron pipe, a scene in the valley appeared in front of him like a picture scroll, and the bald man couldn''t help feeling excited all over.


    "General... Well... Let''s... Save our brother and run away quickly?"


    "This army... I''m afraid... I''m afraid it will fight in a day!"


    Although I tried my best to restrain the fear in my heart, I still trembled with a touch of fear when I said these words.


    Hearing the speech, ashnasher slowly turned back and said.


    "Escape? Where?"


    "Even if we return to the desolate land of Mobei and have a rest."


    "But when can we defeat the iron pipe between killing a hundred steps?"


    Helpless, sad look, full of this proud warrior face.


    The sad eyes looked back at the vast grass behind them, stunned.


    The green color slowly disappeared from his eyes, and ashner turned around slowly.


    In the howling cold wind, ashnasher''s words came out faintly.


    "Maybe we don''t have to suffer from migration, but we still stay on this lush grassland."


    "The Tang general did not let us go, but gave us a chance to make a new choice."

 Chapter 504

    The sky is wide and the grassland is vast.


    Tang Bing, who had enough to eat and drink, set off for the Northern Expedition again.


    This is the fifth day of stepping into the grassland. The fat cattle and sheep have a rest all night. This tired army has regained its vitality again.


    At the end of the day, sporadic tribes, small groups of scouts and the Tang cavalry met one after another.


    The two sides met unexpectedly on this grassland, and a small massacre was inevitable.


    Intentional but unintentional.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty came prepared, but the Turkic scouts did not expect that there would be the whereabouts of the Tang cavalry in such a close area to Yinshan.


    With the complete crushing of the number of people and the pre emption, every hunting has ended in ten thousand victories.


    Wolf smoke lit up one after another on this green grassland.


    Blood is scattered on this vast land.


    Tang Hao rode on a war horse and looked down on the whole village. After many days of attack, sweat and soil had stained Zhang Junlang''s face dirty.


    The stubble comes out, bringing out a sense of vicissitudes and maturity.


    But this messy appearance has a pair of divine and wise eyes.


    There was a sea of fire and bones everywhere.


    The last shrill scream stopped abruptly with the falling of the knife shadow.


    Tang Hao waved slowly, and the cold voice rang through.


    "Clean up the battlefield and take away the food. In a quarter of an hour, the army will go!"


    The soldiers, waving flags, shuttled through the whole messy village, shouting Tang Hao''s military order.


    As they went deeper and deeper into the grassland, the tribes they met became more and more dense.


    During the five days of running, more than 30 Turkic tribes have been destroyed under the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty.


    This ebb and flow, Tang Hao also got what he wanted.


    The dried meat plundered was enough for the 50000 cavalry to eat for a month.


    Clank iron cavalry, forge ahead and continue to advance towards the North!


    "A large number of Turkic scouts are found ahead."


    The scouts who rushed here passed the news to Tang Hao for the first time.


    Tang Hao stopped the reins and began to deploy the second wave.


    "Chumo is out of the line!"


    "Take ten thousand soldiers, surround and annihilate these Turkic scouts, and there will be no one left!"


    The indisputable voice sounded on this grassland.


    As the order was issued, ten thousand soldiers were immediately listed.


    Tang Hao looks at Chumo and says in a deep voice.


    "The emergence of a large number of Turkic scouts means that the road in the future is more dangerous. The Yinshan Mountain is approaching."


    "After hunting the scouts, you must detour from the east line and make as much noise as possible along the way to attract the idea of Turks!"


    Tang Hao understood that his army had a large number. With the increase of Turkic scouts, it was difficult to hide the eyes of Turks.


    The Turks will find the trace of this army sooner or later.


    The reason for dividing troops at this time is to completely disrupt the situation on the grassland.


    The news of the Turkic soldiers was so noisy that it was impossible to tell where the main force was.


    As long as Chumo''s tribe can involve some Turkic troops, Tang Hao can go straight to the golden tent court.


    The divine soldiers were unprepared to beat the Turks.


    Chumo doesn''t have any doubt or hesitation about Tang Hao''s order. He stands on the horse, bows his hands and hugs his fist.


    "Don''t take orders."


    "Just like this, we can''t fight side by side with the general and witness the demise of the East Turks."


    Tang Hao comes to Chumo with a horse and taps Chumo on the shoulder. He smiles calmly and says.


    "There are still many such opportunities!"


    After that, Tang Hao patted Chen Chumo''s vest and said.


    "Go!"


    There was no superfluous words. Chumo waved his hand and said.


    "Datang warriors! Follow me!"


    "Kill these Turkic barbarians who don''t know how to live or die!"


    The horse''s hooves roared past, raised mud scraps and galloped away.


    The wind brushed the green silk and swept it on the jade surface with mud. A calm figure was reflected in a pair of beautiful eyes.


    With a touch of uncertainty, Li Wanqing said stunned.


    "We have only 40000 soldiers now, and nearly 80000 troops against the golden account King''s court."


    "How sure are you...?"


    The scarlet cloak rolled and danced, and a smile brushed on the quiet and handsome face.


    "Ninety percent!"


    Confident words came out of Tang Hao''s mouth, and a touch of essence appeared in his wise eyes.


    A flash of consternation flashed across Li Wanqing''s handsome face, and her doubts blurted out.


    "Why is it that at the time of 50000, only 70% or 80% can be sure, but at this time, 90% can be sure?"


    "The reduction of troops will only make the situation more serious. Why..."


    Before he finished, he was directly interrupted by Tang Hao''s voice.


    "I wasn''t sure how that would be chosen."


    "Now these scouts are still unaware. It seems that he has chosen."


    Ice snow smart Li Wanqing instantly understood Tang Hao''s meaning, meditated for a moment, and her eyes brightened.


    "The Turkic general has taken refuge in Datang and concealed the news?"


    Tang Hao smiled, nodded slowly and said.


    "Good!"


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly turned his head and said.


    "This man can resist tens of thousands of soldiers!"


    It seems that the group in my heart solves all doubts at this moment.


    Li Wanqing looked at the figure in front of her and couldn''t help admiring her.


    Don''t be surprised and don''t mess up.


    It seems that all things are no longer difficult in front of this man.


    While thinking, Tang Hao''s cry came to his ears.


    "The whole army is moving forward quickly!"

 Chapter 505

    The warm sun poured on the silver snow.


    The thick and grand Dharma meeting was officially opened.


    Countless Turks, dressed in costumes, prostrate piously on the ground.


    As far as my eyes are concerned, it is the golden tent King''s court glittering with gold.


    On the open ground in front of the king''s court, a group of wizards dressed in foam prayed to the sky around the towering totem statue.


    The great wizard stood under the totem and recited words.


    "Great longevity God, please give my pious people guidance and let them find the way to the future."


    At the end of the sentence, the great wizard spread out his hands, placed them on the cold snow, palms facing up and worshipped.


    The stone totem of Phnom Penh outlined by the warm sun looks more sacred and solemn.


    This stone tablet, which can convey the will of heaven, is the God in the hearts of Turkic people at this moment.


    With the great wizard''s slow worship, Dolly Khan in the first circle also led his grassland tribe to offer his sincerity piously.


    In front of the immortal day, he is no longer the sacred king on the grassland.


    But a believer of changshengtian, a child of changshengtian.


    Then, the people behind them followed dolly Khan, bowed down slowly and brushed down their bodies again.


    Slowly, obscure words were finally sent out by the wizards and sung under the sacred stone tablet.


    Ashnasher, kneeling in the crowd, raised his eyes slightly, looked at dolly Khan a few steps away and sighed.


    "As a Turkic general, I failed to recover the overall situation after all."


    After listening to this sigh, the bald man beside him turned his head and saw the sadness in ashnasher''s eyes.


    "General, now the golden tent court has expelled you. Do you still think of the Khan?"


    "If Khan could listen, he would have driven back to Mobei."


    Comforting words lingered in his ears. Ashner''s prone figure turned slightly and glanced at the surrounding people.


    The eyes could not help but show a touch of reluctance.


    "But how many young warriors will our family die in this war! How many innocent people of our family are displaced!"


    After that, ashnasher''s eyes turned red, looked up at the straight stone tablet and said slowly.


    "I hope changshengtian can understand my good intentions."


    With endless helplessness in the sad words, the bald man said in a deep voice.


    "We have done what we should do, and we have persuaded what we can persuade. The rest is still up to heaven."


    A drop of clear tears fell from the eyes of the Turkic general, murmured softly, and sounded slowly at the moment when his head touched the snow.


    "Maybe this is the life of Dolly Khan!"


    "Maybe this is also the life of the whole East Turk."


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial City, back garden.


    The clear lake water is rippling under the breeze.


    The remote imperial city is not as cold as the north. At noon, it is wrapped in fox fur, but it is a bit dry and hot.


    By the lake, the king of Tang sat on a low stool, fishing with a bamboo pole.


    Beside him, Li Jing was also there.


    The two people who seem to be leisure and comfortable are not on the swim bladder at all.


    Staring at the motionless swim bladder for a long time, the calm voice of the king of Tang came slowly.


    "Duke Wei, what do you think is the odds of winning the North War?"


    Hearing King Tang''s inquiry, Li Jing did not immediately answer.


    As a general, he doesn''t dare to win or lose without going to the battlefield.


    Tang Hao, who is still in the north, was so young that he took command of the army. It can be said that it is a rare new thing in history.


    What''s more, this young man, who commanded 50000 soldiers and entrusted the task of exterminating the family, was a risky decision.


    On the battlefield, it changes rapidly and unpredictable. A slight difference will lead to a big mistake.


    Especially for these young people who have no experience in war, it is a life and death challenge.


    From the original point of view, if there is a suitable candidate, Li Jing does not agree with Tang Hao to take charge of the war.


    Seeing the people around him, without answering, the king of Tang turned his head slightly.


    "Don''t always be stunned."


    "Or, this Northern War, tell me your own thoughts."


    With a threatening voice, it came to my ears and awakened the contemplative Li Jing.


    When she looked up, Li Jing still restrained her thoughts, considered it for a moment, and said.


    "The odds of winning this war are only fifty-five."


    After that, Li Jing paused for a moment and added.


    "In this war, the minister is not on the battlefield and dare not speak rashly."


    This answer was to the point, but it fell into the ears of the king of the Tang Dynasty, but there was less flavor, and it felt a bit like dealing with it.


    Yu Guangzhong, the king of Tang''s face was unhappy, and Li Jing then analyzed.


    "It has been half a month since Dingbei Hou left Yaoguan. Calculating the time, he is already close to the king''s Court of the golden account."


    "The war will start in just a few days."


    As Li Jing said, the king of the Tang Dynasty, who started with military force, also considered it, and it was confirmed at this time.


    The king of Tang nodded slightly and motioned Li Jing to continue.


    "According to the information obtained by the Tang side at this time, Tang Hao''s army has not been found so far. This alone is enough to make the generals in the Tang ashamed."


    "With such military capabilities, looking at the Tang Dynasty, few veterans can sit so carefully."


    After that, Li Jing''s eyes flashed a touch of pure light and said.


    "It''s a surprise attack. It''s impossible to completely hide and enter Yinshan."


    "If the minister is on the battlefield, he must be divided into one to mix food and audio-visual, and interfere with the internal decision-making of the king''s court."


    "If there were no accident, Tang Hao would think so."


    The king of Tang said slowly with a slow look on his face.


    "It''s a clever plan to produce strange soldiers many times."


    "The next battle is a tough one."

 Chapter 506

    There are always some people in the world who don''t play cards according to routine.


    Tang Hao is one.


    On the grassland at this time.


    After Tang Hao divided his troops twice, his cavalry has been reduced to 40000.


    It is estimated that the strength of the Turkic army should still be about 80000.


    However, due to the existence of the chess piece, Tang Hao estimated that the actual combat strength would be at least 30000 less.


    Although ashnasher was excluded by the king''s Court of the golden tent, this warrior with great military achievements must still have some prestige among the soldiers in the barracks.


    Thousands of scouts, the closer they were to the king''s court, spilled out intensively.


    The speeding scouts hurried back and forth, and the news came into Tang Hao''s ears.


    "Report! The army completely annihilated the Turkic scout team on the western line!"


    "Report! General Su has reached the area of langxu mountain. There is nothing different!"


    "Report! General dongthread broke through more than ten Turkic tribes, and a small group of people fled to the hell mountain."


    Listening to the fresh war reports, Tang Hao smiled.


    Sure enough, everything is advancing slowly according to their expected results.


    The army led by myself fought with the scouts, so that the Turks could not understand their details.


    Su Qingjie finally lived up to expectations, guarded the area of langxu mountain and delayed the war report to the West Turks.


    Chumo and his party opened and closed, and the noise was bigger than their own line.


    It seems that in the dark, it gives people a feeling that the east line is the main force.


    And these are exactly what Tang Hao wants.


    Thinking, the scouts rushed to.


    "General, there''s a lot of Turks ahead!"


    Tang Hao, riding on the war horse, looked at the grassland in front of him.


    "The real battle is about to begin!"


    "Divide your wings and attack left and right! Eat them!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Dharma meeting in Yinshan continues.


    The Wizards chanted words, and long and desolate chants lingered in the whole square.


    I don''t know how long later, the great wizard suddenly stood up.


    The goshawk flying in the sky suddenly fell and fell on the stone tablet.


    The sad and long cry of the eagle spread all over the square.


    The Turkic people kneeling below stared at this scene that they had not seen for thousands of years.


    The eagle on the grassland is the messenger of eternal life.


    Well, it''s frightening to hear the sad cry.


    The great wizard looked at the mourning eagle, and his whole body trembled suddenly.


    With a touch of frightened tone, trembled to reveal a line of words from his mouth.


    "Eternal life is limited to spirit! The messenger of eternal life told the people with the news of the grassland!"


    After that, the great wizard raised his hands, looked up at the sky and said tremblingly.


    "The iron wares of the Han people have crossed the grassland, and the war has spread from the North!"


    "Brave grassland warriors, pick up your sharp spears and fight side by side!"


    The old voice is mixed with a touch of desolation and sadness.


    Dory Khan, who was crawling on the ground, suddenly got up.


    He looked at the excited wizard in disbelief. There was a light of doubt in his eyes.


    Dolly Khan lived in heaven and made the wolf the God of the grassland.


    But he knew in his heart that the fierce wolf was a real sexual existence on the grassland, but the eternal day was nothing but an ethereal existence after all.


    Is the news of eternal life as accurate as the great wizard said?


    Did the Tang Dynasty, who was still quarrelling about the Northern Expedition a few days ago, really decide the Northern Expedition so soon?


    Such a big event, why did the spies lurking in Datang not return any news about Datang''s troops?


    At this moment, countless doubts have sprung up in the hearts of the opposing Khan.


    Whoa!


    There were bursts of exclamations among the crowd.


    The noise rang at the moment when he got up.


    "The Han people are coming!"


    "The iron cavalry of Datang set foot on the grassland again!"


    The chaotic crowd began to rush to their tents, ignoring the solemn ceremony.


    Dolly Khan dared not gamble on the authenticity of the wizard''s words and shouted to the guards around him.


    "The police station has scouts! Look for the trace of Tang Qi on the grassland!"


    As the entourage left in a hurry, soon, in the golden tent King''s court, thousands of scouts went in all directions with yellow thick ribbons representing the Turkic royal family tied around their waists.


    Different from ordinary scouts, these Royal scouts are in a team of 100 people, each with several goshawks.


    Dolly Khan''s voice overcame the noise around him and sounded again.


    "Pass down the mountain, all cavalry want to assemble in the king''s court."


    "All the tribes near the king''s court migrated to the golden tent King''s court.


    War is imminent.


    Ashnasher, standing in the crowd, stopped, looked slowly and looked towards the Khan.


    The chaotic figures shuttled through his eyes, and ashner shere felt a touch of coolness in his heart.


    "War is coming!"


    "My fellow citizens..."


    Whispering, the bald man pulled ashnasher and said.


    "General, don''t be stunned!"


    "Our lobbying has begun!"


    "When Tang Jun calls, we won''t have a chance!"


    The hasty voice in my ear awakened ashnasser.


    Ashnasher looked back again, looked at the golden curtain, and was reluctant to give up on his face.


    A moment later.


    As if he had made up his mind, he resolutely turned around and said in a deep voice.


    "Go! Let''s go to the tiger division tribe."

 Chapter 507

    Golden account court.


    The holding of a Dharma meeting was forced to be interrupted, which made dolly Khan quite angry.


    Dori Khan, sitting on the wolf skin stone chair, glanced at the leaders of all ethnic groups under the steps.


    Pop.


    Clap your big palm on the armrest of the stone chair.


    A grumpy cry sounded from the big tent.


    "Haven''t you heard from the scouts sent before?"


    The big man frowned and pondered for a moment. He raised his head and looked at dolly Khan with big copper bell eyes.


    "Khan, the grassland is vast. No news is the best news."


    "Presumably at this time, our scouts have gone deep into the hinterland of the grassland, and the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty may have just entered the grassland."


    The moment the heavy voice disappeared, everyone was pondering the possibility of this guess.


    The Turkic general with a short beard responded by fiddling with his beard.


    "The grassland Eagle roams thousands of miles high in the sky, and its vision must be thousands of miles away."


    "Eagle warning, let''s take more precautions."


    For this explanation, Dolly Khan is quite convinced.


    In the heart of Dolly Khan, the early warning of the eagle is pure talk.


    They just didn''t think of it.


    The reason why there was no news of scouts'' return was that those scouts had been surrounded and annihilated by Tang Hao''s army and had not been left alive.


    Suddenly.


    A quick cry came from outside the tent.


    "Report!"


    Between words, a scout broke into the account and said hurriedly.


    "Khan! No! Datang riding appears in the east of the grassland!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone suddenly stood up and stared at the scouts who were half kneeling.


    Dolly Khan sat up from half lying.


    "What!?"


    "Tang Qi?"


    Blood red filled the eyes in an instant. A heavy fist hit the armrest of the stone chair, and the stone chair shook twice.


    "How many people are there?"


    Khan was so angry that the scout was shocked, trembled and said timidly.


    "About ten thousand people."


    At this time, the original affirmative words did not dare to speak out rashly, for fear of being shocked and angry again with the irascible Khan.


    Tens of thousands!


    Hearing this number, the leaders present were a little surprised!


    One wave is not flat, another wave rises again.


    Several scouts broke into the hall one after another and reported it.


    "Report!"


    "There are traces of troops in the hinterland of the grassland! The number of people is uncertain, and the exploration is unknown!"


    "Report!"


    "The Tangqi on the eastern line is advancing rapidly, some tribes have been destroyed, and the victims have fled on the grassland."


    ¡­¡­


    Hissing.


    The generals took a breath!


    Why are there so many Tang cavalry during this time?


    The atmosphere in the whole hall suddenly became tense with the reports of several scouts.


    The burning charcoal reflects the whole quiet golden tent court.


    In the warm big tent, the hearts of the generals were extremely cold.


    These tens of thousands of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty suddenly appeared on the grassland like a divine soldier.


    Although there is still some distance from the king''s court, this hazy number of troops makes everyone uneasy.


    Dolly Khan''s face red with charcoal fire was full of dignified color. He was silent for a long time and said slowly.


    "Now, there are only two Datang cavalry wandering on the grassland, and the rest must be separated from the army."


    "How dare tens of thousands of cavalry sweep across my grassland?"


    "Who will be the commander in chief?"


    The big head stood up, patted the machete at his waist and roared with a grin.


    "Who the hell is it? If you want to cross the Yinshan Mountain, ask me if this machete is allowed!"


    Hearing this, the leader of short beard qiaohu waved and said.


    "Don''t be impulsive! If you run into Li Jing, the military God of the Tang Dynasty, you can drink a pot."


    "Li Jing doesn''t fight uncertain battles!"


    Hearing Li Jing, the generals in the big tent felt a heavy heart, and their faces suddenly became cold again.


    Speaking of Li Jing, this is an old friend of the Turkic leaders.


    He is both resourceful and resourceful. He is a mortal enemy.


    The great Tang army will certainly send the most powerful generals. Among the veteran generals, Li Jing is the most likely.


    At this moment, a small voice sounded in the corner.


    "Tens of thousands of soldiers around the border. I''m afraid the steady Li Jing won''t do such a thing."


    Calm words with a touch of certainty, provoked all the generals to look at the past.


    The former military division is sitting on the seat, twirling the beard with his fingers, which looks like he knows like the back of his hand.


    When changing the head, there was a shrewd light in the eyes, and the old voice came out slowly.


    "This method of expedition has a taste of gambling, which is quite similar to the surprise attack on Yinshan."


    As soon as the words came out, the people turned pale and suddenly remembered a person.


    White robed Tang general! Tang Hao!


    After a short shock, there was anger in the eyes of the leaders.


    The man who shamed the king''s court and captured Khan alive, the people present only wish to frustrate him!


    There were no 50000 Turkic soldiers who died under this man. I''m afraid it''s not much different from this figure.


    Dolly Khan narrowed his eyes slightly and shook his head slowly.


    "What the military Master said is bad."


    "Tang Hao is a new general. Although he is brave and wise, he mostly does sneak attacks and has no war experience."


    "The purpose of this expedition is to subjugate the country."


    "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for such a young general to command the war."

 Chapter 508

    Everything is speculation.


    However, the choice of the head coach often determines the overall situation of the expedition, either steady or extreme.


    After listening to what dolly Khan said, the military division smiled calmly and said.


    "Tang Hao is a man who has been cavalry for many times. This seemingly life-threatening way of playing makes it impossible to prevent."


    "Often this gambler has bad luck."


    At this point, I didn''t go on.


    The leaders also knew what the military master meant.


    Tang Hao took the wrong side of the sword twice and gambled with the lives of his soldiers.


    But such a trick can turn the world around and change the war situation.


    It is precisely because of this play that has left an indelible impact on the hearts of the leaders.


    The military division''s insistence was also intended to remind Khan not to be careless.


    The big man took a heavy breath and collapsed on the seat.


    "The soldiers really have to guard against dangerous moves. Such people will lead and be difficult to deal with."


    Dolly Khan looked at the military division and asked.


    "At present, what is the maximum number of troops that Datang can mobilize?"


    The military master closed his eyes slightly, meditated and said.


    "As far as I know, 150000 cavalry in the Tang Dynasty are scattered in all directions. If they are deployed in such a short time, the north can draw up 60000 at most."


    60000?


    Hearing this number, the leaders relaxed and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After listening to the master''s words, the leader of short beard qiaohu said "eh", picked a thick eyebrow and asked in reverse.


    "Sixty thousand?"


    "Sixty thousand soldiers dare to attack our king''s court?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a leader with a wide face and beard stood up and snorted with disdain.


    "I think Tang will be dazed!"


    "I only know that we have suffered defeat and our strength has been greatly damaged. I don''t know that we have enough horses and all the people are soldiers?"


    Said the broad faced leader.


    "Or have these Tang riders never seen the northern prairie?"


    "He''s not afraid of coming back?"


    These slightly mocking words made several laughter come out of the big tent.


    Dolly Khan sneered on the stone chair, and his eyes were shining with confidence.


    "Since the Tang people want to gamble, I will gamble with him."


    "This is the northern grassland. It''s the territory of my Turks. It''s not the Tang people who can come if they want to."


    ¡­¡­


    Above the broad field.


    With the increase of scouts, Tang Hao ordered the whole army to slow down.


    In these days, the fighting between scouts has become more and more frequent.


    In a short period of time, the loss of our scouts reached more than 600 people.


    On the Turkic side, more than 1000 people were killed and injured.


    Even the well-equipped Tang Qi has only a slight advantage in catching and fighting.


    These Turkic soldiers who grew up on horseback naturally have incomparable advantages in the art of horse control.


    Tang scouts are perfect for such a performance, which is mainly due to the war skills taught by Tang Hao.


    This half day''s slow travel virtually eased the breath of all the officers and men running day and night.


    Li Wanqing''s pale face also recovered a little while eating some meat and resting for half a day.


    Turning his head, he caught a glimpse of Tang Hao with a broken beard. Li Wanqing smiled and joked.


    "Do you look like a general?"


    "I looked more like a scholar before!"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao smiled, looked at the smiling face and said.


    "If you say so, I have the right to praise my ability to write and fight."


    After listening to the words, Li Wanqing turned her back, snorted and said.


    "Not ashamed!"


    Having said that, I have admitted what Tang Hao said in my heart.


    "General!"


    Behind him came a magnetic male voice.


    Tang Hao turned his head, looked at the right back general and nodded slightly.


    General Youwei glanced back at the army, shook the reins and stood side by side with Tang Hao, which was euphemistic.


    "The king''s Court of Yinshan seems to have no intention of dividing troops. There is a great disparity in our forces in this war. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to fight."


    Tang Hao can understand that his subordinates have such questions.


    After all, this war is of great concern. Under the great disparity of troops, it is still unreasonable to divide troops.


    Tang Hao was silent for a moment, patted the right back general on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with the lives of all the soldiers."


    "The Turkic tribe is known as the whole people. From this journey, the big tribe has already moved to Yinshan."


    "I''m afraid the number of troops in the king''s court will be 100000."


    "Playing less and more is not a wise choice. Ben Shuai doesn''t intend to play like this."


    Although there are many doubts, the general of the right back wants this commitment.


    Tang Hao continued.


    "Although there is a general inside the city, I''m not sure how many soldiers he can persuade."


    "Now we are mixed with food and audio-visual, and it is absolutely difficult to choose which way is the main force in the golden account."


    General Youwei frowned slightly and said.


    "What if the Turkic army is divided in two ways?"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Now they know the number of troops on the eastern front, but there is a lot of movement on the eastern front, which is easy to cause the illusion of hiding troops."


    "As for the troops on our line, up to now, the Turkic Khan does not know."


    "It''s hard to wipe out all our Tangqi by using troops rashly. They will send a main force to concentrate their advantages and break them one by one."


    After listening, Li Wan frowned and said.


    "What if they choose our way?"


    Tang Hao stared into the distance, smiled and said.


    "If not, it will not."

 Chapter 509

    Golden account court.


    Only 60000 soldiers!


    The big man was a little uncertain when he heard this number, and said.


    "What if Tang Bing came more than 60000?"


    Doric Khan heard the speech, waved his hand and said.


    "It''s very possible! If there were more than 100000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty in this expedition, they would not be disturbed by troops. They could be crushed."


    "But now the Tang cavalry are divided into two ways and fight their own battles. Obviously, they are still afraid of the king''s court."


    Such an explanation is also a fact. Many tribal leaders nodded slightly, which was echoed.


    After the analysis of Dolly Khan, the leader with short beard and curly beard spoke slowly with his dark cheek.


    "Although we now have nearly 100000 soldiers, half of them are tribal recruits. Their combat power is not high. It''s just enough."


    "The real elite is only more than 40000 people. Now which way shall we play?"


    This is the key to the problem!


    There are enemies on both sides of the road. The arrogance of the eastern line is filled with smoke and smoke all the way, which is very arrogant.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty on the western front moved slowly and made little noise. The key lies in the deep hiding of the troops.


    Dolly Khan kneaded his chin, and a touch of doubt appeared on his rough face.


    "The Tangqi in the east line is unstoppable, like the main force."


    "Presumably, the western line is advancing slowly, but it can''t explore the details. It''s more like deliberately concealing strength."


    "Which of these two roads is the main force?"


    The big man patted his thigh, sighed and said.


    "Big sweat, just give orders! Don''t hesitate! Which way should we fight?"


    Seeing dolly Khan sitting on the stone chair, calm face and silent, the big man added.


    "My Eagle division is willing to fight this battle for the Khan and meet the Tang Qi on the east line!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader with wide face and beard came forward and waved and said.


    "No, no! This east line is just a bluff! The main force must be on this mysterious East line!"


    "It should be the east line!"


    Gradually, the whole big account was fought and quarreled all the way.


    Listening to the noise in the big tent, Jieli Khan rubbed his forehead and worried.


    It is really difficult to consider which of the two roads to attack.


    As the voice in the big tent stopped and the eyes stared, the atmosphere in the whole big tent became depressed again.


    After all, the new Khan was not as powerful as Jieli Khan. At this moment, he became a little hesitant.


    The big man put his arms on his chest, looked at dolly Khan on the stone chair and reminded him.


    "Khan, in the past six months, our Turkic soldiers have been defeated in a row. The morale of the army is somewhat unstable, and even some soldiers are afraid of Tang Qi."


    "We must win this war and improve our morale!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader with a wide face and beard took over the conversation and said.


    "Yes! We must fight a beautiful battle. At the beginning, the prestige of our grassland people came."


    "You see, the people of our tribe have become frightened when they hear about the Han people."


    "It really hurts me, a Turkic general."


    While talking, the big man with wide face and beard slapped his face and said.


    "Our achievements are shameless! We are ashamed of our brave ancestors!"


    The voice echoed.


    "You''re right! Let''s let those Tang people have a look this time. We Turks are not easy to provoke!"


    This sentence fell on dolly Khan''s heart, but it was like adding boulders to his back, which made dolly Khan sitting on the temple quite heavy.


    We must win the first World War and revitalize the morale of the army.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s really difficult to do!


    Dolly Khan waved slowly. Avenue.


    "This time, I just found some Tang riders. I continue to send scouts to pay attention to their every move."


    After that, Dori Khan pondered for a moment and raised his head.


    "Gentlemen, our elite troops are limited. This matter is of great concern. Let me think about it."


    The big man had saved a lot of energy, which was like a deflated ball.


    He stamped his foot hard, and the big man sighed and made a big deal.


    The other leaders shook their heads slowly, and a trace of decline flashed on their faces.


    This sweat, after all, did not have the courage of Jieli Khan!


    As the leaders of the group left slowly, the whole tent gradually fell into peace.


    Dolly Khan looked at the military division who was about to get up and leave and said quickly.


    "Military division, stay!"


    Holding the armrest of the seat, the half standing figure slowly sat down.


    For this military division, Dolly Khan can still be trusted.


    Most of the Turkic tribes are arrogant and brave generals.


    There is no doubt about the ferocity of fighting on the battlefield, but when it comes to marching, intelligence and strategy, it is not satisfactory.


    This military master is a man respected by Jieli Khan, and his intelligence is also one of the best in the whole tribe.


    Even here in his new Khan, his status remains unchanged.


    Dolly Khan looked at the wise old man with a solemn look and said.


    "The king is still a little unclear about this war. I hope the military division can give me some advice."


    The old man sitting in the seat twists his beard gently. He can''t decide the light and dark in his eyes, and says softly.


    "Khan is worried about more than this war?"


    To the point, it seems to see through dolly Khan directly.


    In addition to admiration, Dolly Khan''s eyes glittered with a little light and nodded slightly.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 510

    The dialogue between smart people is often much easier.


    This military division is different from those shallow Turkic generals. It can often see through the essence of things at a glance.


    In front of the wise man, Dolly Khan also opened his heart without hiding it.


    After the fur cloak was lifted and turned over, the strong body suddenly stood up, and dolly Khan walked slowly in the hall.


    In the sound of heavy and steady footsteps, Dolly Khan sighed.


    "The Khan who took office is a once-in-a-century hero on the grassland! The grassland is unparalleled in intelligence and strategy."


    "But it was a disastrous defeat in the hands of the Tang cavalry!"


    After that, Doric Khan paused, clenched his fist and said.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are not strong!"


    While talking, the generous figure slowly turned around and said.


    "It must be inappropriate to separate troops in this war!"


    "It''s the safest way to stick to Yin Mountain."


    "But I need this war! Please make it clear!"


    In those deep eyes, the light and shadow beat in the face of the fire snake.


    The new Khan has suffered a series of disastrous defeats in one''s post, and his prestige in the hearts of the soldiers is declining.


    As dolly Khan said, he needs a perfect battle to prove himself.


    It proves that Dory Khan has the strength to surpass Jieli Khan. It proves that Dory Khan is the powerful Khan king who is truly blessed by the eternal God on this grassland.


    After listening to these words, the old military master was relieved in his shrewd eyes and nodded slightly.


    "The reason why the wild wolf on the grassland can become the totem of our family is that it will not shrink in its nest and live a miserable life."


    "As long as there is one last breath, it will always run on the grassland and hunt all the prey that intrudes into the territory."


    After that, the military division slowly stood up and looked at the strong body a few steps away.


    "If you have such consideration, the people on the grassland will have the hope of recapturing the grassland."


    The military master stroked his beard, walked two steps around the brazier, and said in silence.


    "A large number of changes in the Tang army on the eastern front are not so simple. As expected, the next step is to rob the house. Our tribal people have been completely destroyed."


    "The army on the western front is actually a dark chess. This dark chess is mysterious and low-key."


    "As expected, 60% of this western team is the main force of Tang riding."


    After saying that, the military division slowly took two steps, stopped, slightly turned his head and said.


    "I am old and difficult to fight in the battlefield. The hope of the Turkic tribe depends on you warriors."


    "Some things, how to cut off, or you decide."


    Looking at the slightly bleak voice, he slowly lifted the curtain and disappeared into the big curtain.


    A gloom flashed across dolly Khan''s face.


    Since Jieli Khan was captured alive, the military division seems to have aged more than ten years overnight.


    He didn''t want to intervene in military affairs, as if he had faded out of the world of Turkic barracks.


    However, in the younger generation, there is not a dazzling young man to take over the post of military division.


    The future of Turkic tribes completely needs to be mastered by themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Grassland east line.


    Chumo stands on his horse, overlooking the Turkic tribe at the foot of the mountain.


    Tents were burning in the raging fire, and black wolf smoke rose into the sky.


    The running Turkic youths were knocked to the ground by cold blades.


    In the blood splashing, one corpse fell to the ground.


    The woman hugged the child tightly and shivered under the carriage to avoid the disaster from the sky.


    The child in her arms was crying and crying, and the woman covered her mouth in horror and kept comforting her.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves rumbling over the hysterical cries and shrill screams of panic.


    At this moment, the whole Turkic tribe trembled and wept in the dark wind.


    The bloodstained Lieutenant stepped forward, reached Chumo and bowed his hands.


    "General, according to your orders, all the men have been killed except a few informants."


    Chumo looks at the blood beads hanging on the deputy general''s hair and nods slightly.


    The majestic voice came from under the silver helmet.


    "Search for dried meat, food."


    "Half an hour later, change the flag and continue to set out!"


    Chirp, chirp.


    Above the blue sky, eagles flutter.


    Chumo looks up at the sky.


    On the blue sky, a group of eagles gather and hover.


    Such scenes are rare.


    The lieutenant next to him looked up and frowned slightly at the rare scene.


    "General, it seems that our whereabouts have been found by their Eagle scouts."


    Chumo looks up at the sky. His cold face looks a little slower and shows a smile.


    "Have you been found?"


    With the departure of the eagle, his eyes lowered slowly, and the cold whisper sounded.


    "It''s too late to find it!"


    Under the brand-new general, Chumo waved his hand and stared at the direction of the Yinshan Mountain.


    "Prepare the whole army! Move on! Until you see a large number of Turkic soldiers!"


    The horseshoe spun up the mud and kicked up the turf, and the army of ten thousand people ran again.


    On the cold scabbard, the sticky blood stains, with a touch of crimson, slowly drip down the end on the secluded grassland and immerse in the soil.

 Chapter 511

    At the same time.


    The soaring eagle appeared over the army led by Tang Hao.


    Looking at the rare sight, Li Wanqing frowned, stared at the hovering eagles and murmured.


    "I''ve heard that there is a people in the grassland who are good at training eagles and investigating with goshawks."


    "Now it seems that the rumor is true."


    Tang Hao said as he looked at the eagles in the distance.


    "The army crossed the border and drove away the prey hidden in the grass. It just became the prey of the eagle."


    "These barbarians are somewhat clever to determine the marching position of the army according to the direction of the eagles'' predation."


    While talking, Tang Hao looked to the East with a light smile.


    "It must be the time for dolly Khan to make a decision."


    "It''s time for us to play."


    After that, Tang Hao stood up slowly, waved to the rest army and said.


    "The whole army is ready for war and marches into Yinshan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Golden account court.


    Urgent reports poured into the golden tent King''s court like a life urging spell.


    "A large number of Tangqi with different flags appear in the East!"


    "On the eastern front, the Tata clan, the men of the whole clan were slaughtered! The whole clan was caught in a sea of fire."


    "A large number of women, children and old people of wuheng tribe migrate towards Yinshan on foot, and their homes... All their homes have been robbed!"


    The scouts almost choked and passed the whole message to Dolly Khan on the stone chair.


    One by one, the current newspapers, like death lists, record the deaths of hundreds and thousands of compatriots.


    Grief and anger ferment and swell in the hearts of every leader present.


    Bang.


    The charcoal fire was kicked over, the red charcoal was scattered on the loess ground, Mars was raised and ashes were flying.


    The big man''s bloodshot eyes were full of anger, and the beast''s roar rang through the big tent.


    "Big sweat, what are you waiting for!"


    "Our brothers and relatives are being slaughtered and expelled!"


    "Can''t you see? Just sit back and ignore it?"


    He howled angrily and vented his dissatisfaction with the new Khan.


    "The Khan we want is a wolf! Not a rabbit living in a golden tent."


    In the cold narration, the leader with Eagle nose and big eyes slowly stood up.


    In the deep eyes, there was a cold cold light, frowning at the dignified dolly Khan.


    In the pinched white knuckles, there was a bang bang sound. The leader with an eagle nose and big eyes said with his teeth.


    "The tribe was destroyed and the women, children and old people were in exile. Do you want the northern grassland to be covered with the remains of Turkic people?"


    "If so, how can you sit on this Khan''s seat?"


    In Leng Bing''s words, the meaning of threat is exposed.


    Dolly Khan, sitting on a stone chair, frowned,


    The calm voice slowly came out of the new Khan''s mouth.


    "The east line is restless, but the west line is unusually quiet. This is a scam."


    "If you fight, I would rather fight on the western front."


    How can the angry leaders listen to such rational suggestions.


    The big man jumped up, pointed to the bridge of Dolly Khan''s nose and roared.


    "I think you are afraid of the fierce tiger on the eastern front and dare not fight!"


    "There are many tribes on the eastern front. What do you want those tribes to do when the massacre continues?"


    After that, the big man glanced at the leaders in the account and said.


    "Khan is incompetent, but we grassland warriors can''t admit it!"


    "Pick up your machete and let me poke it into the chest of Tang Qi to let them know the power of our grassland tribe!"


    A person in the corner, half of his body quietly disappeared behind the people, showing a cold smile. A moment later, he shouted.


    "The Han people have invaded the grassland, but you are arguing and falling apart in the golden tent King''s court. How to deal with the Han cavalry?"


    The voice just fell.


    Pooh.


    The broad bearded leader spat on the ground.


    He shouted at the figure in the corner.


    "Coward afraid of death!"


    "Like the cowardly Khan, you shrink in this golden tent King''s court, regardless of the life and death of your people."


    After that, the broad faced leader glanced at the leaders present and shouted.


    "Such a Khan! We''d rather not!"


    This sentence completely pierced the window paper in the hearts of the leaders.


    Will again recommend talents, completely pushed into the eyes of everyone.


    After a short silence, the echo of one or two sounds was particularly loud in the whole tent.


    Hearing the sound, Dolly Khan shook his body and suddenly raised his head.


    No doubt, this sentence is poking in his heart.


    The desire for power is clearly reflected in dolly Khan''s heart. He can''t imagine being pushed down by everyone.


    If so, he will always bear the crime of abandoning the lives of his people!


    Helpless, angry and oppressive emotions lingered in dolly Khan''s heart.


    Holding the handrail tightly, Dolly Khan added a trace of blood to his staring eyes, and his fierce eyes glanced at the restless leaders.


    In his throat, he gave a deep roar.


    "Where did you... Put me?"


    "At this time, I am still your king! I am still your Khan!"


    Like an angry Beast, Dolly Khan howled and swore his position.


    "Who dares to rebel in the golden tent King''s court, ask my tiger division and see if they agree!"

 Chapter 512

    The golden tent court has never been so noisy or quiet as today.


    The leaders of all departments who had just been excited were silent at this moment.


    The big man clenched his teeth and bowed his head. The flush on his cheeks during the quarrel slowly dissipated at the moment.


    The other leaders also turned their heads and slowly sat back in their seats without saying a word.


    The soldiers under dolly Khan are the tiger division of the Turkic royal family and the vigorous young people recruited from various tribes.


    When it comes to force, no tribe dares to contend with it alone.


    Duoli Khan exhaled two turbid Qi, pressed his anger, and glanced at the silent leaders.


    He had not encountered such humiliation since he succeeded to the throne.


    He is a great grassland sweat king, but he will be forced by a group of tribal leaders.


    Dolly Khan waved slightly to the guard in the corner of the big tent and said.


    "Brother Shuhan!"


    The burly body, holding the handle of the knife, walked to Dolly Khan and arched his hands.


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Looking at this energetic posture, Dolly Khan patted godshuhan on the shoulder and said.


    "You can lead 20000 tiger divisions to the east line."


    "Once you find something, withdraw it immediately. Don''t be greedy!"


    Godshuhan clenched his fist across his chest, bowed deeply to Dori Khan, and said in a loud voice.


    "Dear Khan, my subordinates will certainly live up to your expectations."


    "Tang Qi, who is galloping on the grassland, will certainly pay a painful price for this rash March."


    Dolly Khan came forward slowly, grabbed godshuhan''s big hand and put it in the palm of his hand.


    Pat the back of godshuhan''s hand, and dorikhan said earnestly.


    "You are the hope of our Turkic army. This battle is with the hope of the whole family!"


    Facing the hopeful eyes, Ge Shuhan nodded heavily. The plush cloak flew over and stepped out of the tent.


    Looking at the back of the tower, many tribal leaders were slightly moved.


    Ge Shuhan is a famous fierce general among Turkic generals.


    Unlike those generals who only focus on killing, this man is also quite familiar with the art of war and strategy. He is a rare all-round talent in the army.


    Dolly Khan has always regarded this man as a treasure in the palm of his hand. He guarded dolly Khan most of the time and rarely acted alone.


    Many leaders were surprised and delighted to send this man to meet the challenge.


    The resentment just now also diluted a lot.


    Doric Khan stood in the tent with his hands down, raised his head slowly, and looked suddenly serious.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any objection to the king''s arrangement?"


    The sound like a bell rang through the big tent, with a powerful pressure lingering in each leader''s ears.


    This time, he set an example to save the Turkic tribe and restore his dignity among the leaders.


    The tiger general went out to fight in person, and the Chinese leader dared not have any objection, so they hardened their scalp and bowed their hands.


    "Great Khan, caring for his people and saving his compatriots from water and fire."


    "We are willing to submit to the command of Khan."


    As the eagle Falcon version''s sharp eyes crossed each general''s cheek, Dolly Khan nodded slightly.


    Dori Khan, who regained his prestige, stood in the big tent and issued his first order.


    "The rest of the army will integrate and stick to the king''s court in case of accidents."


    The leaders in the big tent, without hesitation, hugged their fists and responded.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, 60000 Turkic soldiers, riding their horses, left the king''s Court of Yinshan.


    Led by GE Shuhan, he rushed to the east of the grassland.


    However, the sharp general seemed to smell a trace of uneasiness.


    At the time of the Yinshan gorge of the state of Kuang, a cavalry of 100 people was quietly divided and quietly went to the West.


    The cavalry dressed lightly and walked in a hurry, as if with some mission.


    Moving quietly, no one knows.


    When the army set out to fight, it fulfilled the requirements of your leaders.


    Of course, Dolly Khan made the last bet in this war.


    Today, Dolly Khan only wants the eastern line, which is indeed the main force of Datang.


    In other words, Dolly Khan prayed that nothing would happen in his golden account before the team returned to Wang Tingzhi.


    The cloud of war, with the dispatch of the Turkic army, began to think about the east of the grassland.


    A great war is slowly beginning on this vast grassland.


    At this moment, Chang''an, thousands of miles away, is another scene.


    The news of Tang Hao''s expedition to the north also spread slowly with the dispute between civil and military dignitaries.


    Secrets always have a time limit.


    After more than half a month of fermentation, the news of the impending war has been penetrated.


    Fortunately, up to now, the spread of this secret will no longer affect the war.


    When he learned that the Tang Dynasty had mobilized 50000 cavalry to go north under the leadership of Dingbei Hou.


    There was an uproar in the whole Chang''an city.


    Not Li Jing, nor Su dingfang, but Tang Hao, the youngest barracks superstar in Datang.


    Shocked, excited and questioned, Chang''an, which is intertwined with various emotions, has different opinions and opinions.


    Ministers who know a little about military and political affairs also know that these 50000 cavalry are the last line of defense stationed in Datang.


    The Imperial City, which was evacuated by cavalry, could not bear the defeat of the war.


    The 50000 cavalry is the last capital of the cavalry soldiers in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty.


    If this cavalry goes wrong, it will be an irreparable loss to the whole Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 513

    The deeds of the northern expedition were widely spread in Chang''an city.


    As the head of a country, the king of Tang paid more attention to this matter.


    Every once in a while, he would ask Gao Shilian about the war in the north.


    But since the Tang cavalry went deep into the grassland, it often took nearly a week before the war report came.


    Anxious waiting is always disturbing. During this period, King Tang often summoned Li Jing to talk about the war and heart.


    Ice and snow melt, the weather warms, and everything recovers.


    In the imperial garden.


    Willows sprout new, tender green buds.


    Rows of green leaves and teeth crisscross, full of vitality, quite a bit of spring flavor.


    The clear water is full, and the calm lake reflects the tile, blue sky and sky, lined with the new buds of willows. The water and sky are the same, especially quiet and pleasant.


    Walking along the Bank of Yingliu lake, the two people presented a pleasant scenery and a dignified color incompatible with it.


    A slightly cool breeze brushed the plush cloak and swept the dignified face.


    The king of Tang stood with his hands down, walked slowly against the wind, looked away at the northern land, and slowly stopped his steps.


    "Duke Wei, are you ready for peace and departure?"


    After hearing this inquiry, Li Jing slowly stopped behind the king of Tang and said in a deep voice.


    "Wrong step, wrong step!"


    "I, Li Jing, have taken a wrong step. Now I can''t go on like this."


    Although the words are light, they are firm.


    After hearing this, the king of Tang had mixed feelings.


    Everything is difficult to complete.


    It''s a good thing that Tang Hao washed off his redundant son-in-law after he left.


    Moreover, Tang Hao has a deep relationship with the royal family. It must be excellent to get rid of this stain.


    But Li Wanqing, with a chaste temperament, is determined not to marry Tang Hao.


    In this way, it gave the king of Tang a difficult problem.


    If you follow Li Wanqing''s intention, it can be regarded as a solution to Li Jing''s subsequent embarrassment.


    But this will undoubtedly make the last wish of empress Chang sun impossible to realize.


    This will eventually become a heart disease of the king of Tang.


    On the one hand, he is a loyal general who has opened up Xinjiang and expanded territory for himself and fought all his life.


    On the other side are married couples who spend half their lives together day and night.


    How to choose?


    The king of Tang was tangled and looked at the calm lake without saying a word.


    The rustling footsteps came from behind, and father-in-law Rong hurried here with broken steps.


    "Your majesty! It''s bad!"


    "Your Highness, she has fainted!"


    Before the man arrived, the urgent voice came first.


    The bright pearl of the king of Tang suddenly fainted!


    As a father, the king of Tang suddenly sank in his heart, hurriedly turned around, looked at the bumpy father-in-law Rong, and asked eagerly.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Is there a royal doctor? What does the royal doctor say?"


    While talking, the king of Tang had got up and walked outside the imperial garden.


    Originally, a minister with a different surname was not qualified to understand the family affairs in the royal family.


    But Li Jing saw that father-in-law Rong, who had always been calm, was anxious and worried.


    Now the empress changsun''s funeral is over, and the king of Tang is the only one who presides over the overall situation from inside to outside.


    As a minister, I should share the worries for the king of Tang.


    At present, he did not care about the constraints of following the rites, and hurried behind the king of Tang.


    Grandpa Rong rushed to the king of Tang and rushed out with the king of Tang.


    "Just now, the old slave sent two boxes of pastries in the past, but the royal highness of the princess did not have much appetite."


    "When your royal highness gets up and goes to the palace, she fainted."


    "The old slave of the imperial doctor has ordered the maid of honor to shout, so he hurried here."


    Hearing the news, the king of Tang''s face was anxious and looked even worse. He took a few steps and accelerated a lot. He asked with a gloomy face and without turning his head.


    "Can this situation of quality appear in the past?"


    Grandpa Rong trotted all the way behind him and hurriedly responded.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that the royal highness of the palace woman has been like this for half a month."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang had a cramp in his heart.


    Since empress Chang Sun left, everything inward has been on him alone.


    Datang construction, public opinion and people''s livelihood, foreign vassal reception, large and small affairs, swarmed in.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who manages everything every day, naturally can''t worry about the royal family. He has no time to mention the prince and princess, let alone love and care.


    This time, Princess Changle complained for so long that she, as a father, didn''t know about it until this time.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang couldn''t help feeling a burst of sadness and whispered.


    "Quality son! I''m sorry for your father."


    After all, the steps of the king of Tang are invisible and fast.


    Li Jing behind him heard the voice of self reproach, raised his face curtain, and his eyes focused on the figure in a hurry.


    Dare to ask the world''s parents, who doesn''t want their children to be healthy and safe!


    Even the high monarch, when he returned to his bedroom, was just an ordinary father among all living beings.


    Li Jing, who is also a father, naturally knows the guilt of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    But state and family affairs, if you can take care of one end, you must not take care of the other.


    The king of Tang, who created a prosperous era, is a good example.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing comforted.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have to blame himself."


    "The reason why the princess doesn''t want to disturb her majesty is also because she values state affairs and doesn''t want her majesty to be distracted. It''s really a blessing of the Tang Dynasty to have such a mind for the sake of the people."


    "This time, in winter and spring, the temperature difference has dropped to a grand scale. I think the princess''s highness is just catching up with the wind and cold."


    After a slight pause, Li Jing said.


    "If there is anything useful for the old minister, please don''t take it into account, just tell him."


    The reason why Li Jing said this was because he had mentioned the family affairs of his Li family twice before.


    For such a meticulous king of the Tang Dynasty, how can Li Jing watch the royal family make some mistakes?


    Li Jing, who has always been silent and silent, said these words for the first time, which made the king of the Tang Dynasty a little surprised, and his anxiety slowed down a lot.

 Chapter 514

    Fengyang Pavilion.


    The simple and elegant bedroom was cleaned up very neatly. In the light gauze and plain curtain, Princess Changle was quietly wrapped in a beautiful quilt.


    There was this morbid pallor on the beautiful face, and a little sweat came from the smooth forehead, looking weak.


    In front of the bed, the maid in waiting frowned and stared at the imperial doctor who felt the pulse. She was very anxious.


    For about an hour, the imperial doctor slowly took out his hand and closed the gauze.


    The royal doctor looked relaxed and arched his hands.


    "No big deal."


    "The princess''s Royal Highness is a syncope caused by the lack of heart and the lack of food and the weakness of bones."


    As soon as the voice fell, King Tang and Li Jing hurried outside the hall.


    It is reasonable to tell the princess in advance.


    After all this, without reporting in advance, I had to stand outside the hall and wait for the news.


    The king of Tang strode into the hall door and hurried to the hall.


    "How?"


    Before he reached the bedroom, the king of Tang asked the hazy figure inside through the screen.


    The two imperial doctors and maids who were still whispering heard the speech, shocked their bodies and quickly bowed their heads.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The king of Tang waved his hand at will and said.


    "How?"


    The imperial doctor frowned slightly.


    "The princess''s illness is actually no big problem."


    "The main thing is to dredge the pent up Qi in the heart. Otherwise, it will be depressed day by day."


    "I''m afraid it''s because of excessive worry during this period of time that I don''t have much appetite and faint when my bones are weak."


    After listening to the words of the imperial doctor, the king of Tang could roughly understand his meaning.


    Princess Changle herself was deliberately depressed and recovered only after Tang Hao''s skillful hands.


    Now it''s quite similar to the last time. If you make this knot of depression again, I''m afraid you''ll collapse your body.


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang frowned slightly, looked at the weak figure on the bed, looked lovingly, and sighed.


    "Hey, the death of Guanyin maid has a great impact on the child."


    Hearing the words of the king of the Tang Dynasty, the maid in waiting could not help glancing at the table on the screen.


    Pondering for a moment, the maid said timidly.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, most of the princess''s illness is not caused by the empress changsun."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang suddenly raised his head, looked at the palace maid with burning eyes, and waited for her to follow.


    In such a moment, the king of Tang suddenly appeared the entrustment of empress Chang sun before her death.


    Facing the sharp eyes, the maid lowered her head slowly.


    "Because Tang..."


    In half, the figure on the bed seemed to be awakened by the whispers of several people by the bed. With a whisper, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Father..."


    After listening to the call, the king of Tang turned to Princess Changle, hurriedly sat by the bed and said.


    "Zhi''er, why are you so ill?"


    Princess Changle squeezed out a smile on her pale face and replied weakly.


    "Father emperor, it''s OK. My ministers just feel the wind and cold occasionally."


    After that, a pair of misty eyes were suffused with a little starlight, hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Father emperor, we Tang Dynasty exhausted the cavalry strength of the imperial city and marched north to the East Turks, but... Is it going well?"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang smiled, stretched out his big hand, stroked Princess Changle''s forehead and said.


    "Zhier''s peace of mind is that Tang Hao is still in charge of the Northern Expedition army."


    "I, I believe him!"


    Having said that, at this moment, the king of Tang did not know how the war of the northern expedition was.


    The war report was only the news of Tang Hao''s generation who was close to Yinshan a few days ago.


    Fifty thousand against eighty thousand. To be honest, the king of Tang did not dare to promise Princess Zhang Le at this time.


    Ice snow smart Princess Changle could not hear what the king of Tang said. Her petite head trembled slightly, a touch of worry flashed in her eyes, and blurted out.


    "Tang Hao, he..."


    The big hand touching his forehead also shook, and the king of Tang was stunned.


    I can''t imagine that my sweetheart cares so much about Tang Hao.


    The previous faint speculation in my heart was also confirmed at this moment.


    The apple of his eye is actually worried and haggard because of Tang Hao.


    I don''t know when Princess Changle was deeply in love with Tang Hao!


    For a moment, the king of Tang looked complex and nodded slowly.


    "He is the Duke of Dingbei. He must be able to do it."


    Seeing the figure on the bed still looks like breaking the casserole to the end, the king of Tang added.


    "If there is a war report, my father will give you one."


    After hearing this, Princess Changle blushed and said.


    "My son... My son only cares about the north. After all, this is the last wish of my mother."


    The king of Tang Dynasty saw the look of Princess Changle in his eyes.


    This is not the performance of caring about the last wish of the mother. It is clearly the act of a young girl in her spring and worrying about her!


    The sound of the two people, as light as a sand silkworm eating mulberry, passed through the screen and passed into Li Jing''s ear.


    Although it was hazy, Li Jing also guessed 7788.


    A 20-year-old girl is the year when she is in love.


    It is better to say that Princess Changle is concerned about the people of the Northern Expedition than that Princess Changle is concerned about the events of the northern expedition!


    After listening to the whispers of the women, Li Jing''s complexion was extremely complex.


    Remorse, fear and regret emerge one by one.


    One is the princess of the Tang Dynasty, who is a golden body, and the other is the young handsome talent of the Tang Dynasty, which is difficult to meet in a thousand years.


    Perhaps, they are the perfect couple.

 Chapter 515

    The vast grassland is full of dangers.


    As the new king on the grassland, he commanded many leaders and had great prestige.


    However, many tribes on the grassland became very uneasy when they found that the Tang army appeared close at hand.


    Contradictions and anger eventually became sharp in the continuous killing, and the tribes began to divide gradually.


    At this moment, the tribal leaders who had surrendered were also irritable, nervous and uneasy.


    Dori Khan also had to lower his head and pinch Mei and offer loyalty at this time.


    Although the tiger division under their command was used as a threat, the alternative Khan proposed by these tribal leaders on the grassland for the first time still caused a slight crisis to Dori Khan.


    For the first time, Dolly Khan had this deep sense of crisis.


    Therefore, when someone questioned loudly in the golden tent King''s court, it deeply hurt his nerve.


    The temptation of power.


    Even if he knew his opponent, even when he captured a generation of hero Jieli Khan alive, he still failed to stick to his position.


    Waving his machete, Dori Khan, standing in front of the golden tent King''s court, shouted loudly throughout the square.


    "The whole army of all tribes!"


    The bleak and strong voice echoed on this fat grassland.


    A dozen tribal leaders half kneeling in front of dorikhan agreed.


    Then they ran to their respective tribes.


    A loud, wild and urgent cry rang out among the tribes.


    "Those damn Tangqi are on the grassland! Pick up your machetes and take back our grassland!"


    "Grassland warriors, step on your horses and let the Tang people see the power of our grassland people!"


    "When life or death comes, warriors who can afford a knife! Rush!"


    The words of urging war resounded at the foot of the whole Yinshan Mountain.


    The Turkic tribes were completely busy.


    The young men filled their waists with water bags, put some dried meat in their arms, opened the curtain and ran towards their respective camps.


    Behind them, the women with the sound of blessing, mixed with the cry of the baby, were noisy in the whole square.


    Some old people with white hair, rubbing machetes that have not been used for many years, pinned to their waists, resolutely joined the running team.


    Even these old people were not spared from the war of the dead.


    Soon, the army gathered at the pass of Yinshan Mountain.


    Some are young and middle-aged, some are gray, and all stand in line with machetes in their hands.


    On the horse, Dolly Khan glanced at the crowd and looked solemn.


    "Soldiers! The iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty slaughtered my appointed Khan and killed my people!"


    "Now it''s raging on our territory! What do you say?"


    Passionate words, accompanied by the cold wind on the grassland, blew into the hearts of every Turk soldier.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Hearing the frightful scream in his ear, Dolly Khan brushed a proud color in his heart.


    This war, for the East Turks, has this unparalleled quantitative advantage!


    It is also a war on the grassland territory on which they rely for survival, which has the advantage of being familiar with geology and minerals.


    Nature, location, people and.


    Each of these has a vital impact on the succession of the war.


    It is precisely these three that the East Turks have fully possessed.


    Jieli Khan lost his prestige before, and he will finally win back in this war!


    At the thought of this, Dolly Khan smiled coldly on his fat face.


    "Fifty or sixty thousand people dare to disturb my grassland!"


    "This war, Yinshan! It will be the tomb of Tang Qi!"


    "They are important to pay the price of bleeding for this war!"


    After that, Jieli Khan waved his machete and shouted.


    "Go to the Yinshan Mountain! Ambush there and eat these ignorant Han people!"


    At this moment, 80000 Turkic troops behind him moved slowly towards the yinshankou.


    Dolly Khan''s idea is extremely beautiful, but the reality is often cruel.


    He knew that when he had this dream, the cavalry of the Tang army he identified was moving rapidly towards the Yinshan Mountain on the western line.


    The bumpy Tang Hao on the horse looked back at the grass red with blood, and his face was flat.


    When you know the first-hand war report on the eastern front, you know that the opportunity has come!


    The mighty king in the Datang palace wants this grassland tribe that has repeatedly violated the border to completely disappear in the dust of history.


    The wind rustled and the horses neighed.


    Tang Hao raised his right palm and waved it.


    More than 40000 Tang cavalry suddenly separated into two columns and quietly climbed to the top of the mountain on both sides of the Yinshan canyon.


    Yinshan canyon.


    This will be where the war begins.


    This will also be the end of the war.


    With 2000 soldiers as pioneers, the few Turkic soldiers stationed in the garrison will no longer play any protective role.


    Under the cover of the night, one by one fell silently.


    The night is dark.


    Tang Hao, who has confirmed the safety of Yinshan Canyon, issued his first order in recent days.


    "The whole army repaired on the spot and entered full preparations for war!"


    The long-term attack is for today''s war!


    This night, without too much words, the silent mountain top was full of Datang soldiers silently chewing dried meat and Datang scouts staring at gukou with wide eyes.

 Chapter 516

    The 40000 soldiers hoarding in Yinshan did not advance rashly and directly attacked the king''s Court of the golden tent.


    Tang Hao knew that prairie people worshipped wolves and had this wolf nature.


    Even at the end of the present situation, these Turks will never be willing to bow their heads and catch them.


    He is waiting for a message, a message from langxu mountain.


    Every step at present will determine the life and death of the Tang army who goes deep into the grassland.


    Perhaps Tang Hao had some thoughts to tease Li Wanqing.


    At this moment, Tang Hao has no energy to care about it.


    At the foot of langxu mountain.


    Su dingfang, led by a group of cavalry, has been stationed here for several days.


    The desolate trees and grass, and the spreading sand, gravel and loess consume the patience of every soldier.


    A school captain walked up to Su Ding, sat down and couldn''t help muttering.


    "General Su, the commander asked us to come here to rob Turkic scouts, but where is the shadow of scouts in this desolate place?"


    After a few days, Tang Qi, who was stationed here, had already been divided into several teams to closely observe the path of the Turkic scouts.


    However, after a few days, not to mention scouts, it is difficult to find the traces of caravans.


    As a team unaware of the movements of Western Turks, they are well aware of the hostility between Datang and East and West Turks.


    They also know better that even between East and West Turks, there are constant contradictions, frequent frictions and no small resentments.


    Under such circumstances, how can Western Turks rush to aid Eastern Turks?


    If, as Tang Hao had expected, East and West Turks were united, closely relying on the 50000 troops of the Tang cavalry, how could they defeat the 100000 troops assembled?


    Fifty thousand cavalry, for Datang, is definitely a very important force in the army.


    Especially for the current imperial city.


    However, as the commander in chief, Tang Hao sent this unit when he just entered the hinterland of the Turkic grassland.


    In his heart, Su dingfang also doubted this.


    However, as an outstanding generation of young talents, Su dingfang resolutely chose to carry out the task when he received the task.


    As a general of the Tang Dynasty, obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers.


    Su dingfang turned his head and looked at the discouraged captain. He looked cold and said.


    "It''s always good for general Tang to take preventive measures, whether there is an alliance between East and West Turks or not."


    The captain listened, bowed his head, picked up the stones, played on the ground and muttered.


    "Oh!"


    "It''s an endless glory to put the horse on the Yin Mountain, wipe out the East Turks and trample on the Turkic King''s court."


    "What kind of business is it for us to guard this broken place where birds don''t shit?"


    Listening to his subordinates say this again, Su dingfang frowned again.


    Over the past few days, Su dingfang heard more than that.


    But as the chief General of the cavalry, Su dingfang could not make a reasonable explanation, and his heart was depressed for a time.


    When Su dingfang pressed the leader''s title on the captain''s head again, a burst of Horseshoes came faintly.


    Lifting his eyes, a detachment of dozens of Datang cavalry came running.


    Amid the billowing smoke and dust, the leading scout general turned over, dismounted and rushed over.


    "Lord general, more than ten miles ahead, I found hundreds of East Turkic cavalry coming to the West."


    The loud voice instantly inspired the lazy soldiers, and many people looked at it together.


    Just now the captain with a long face suddenly turned around and looked at the Scout. His dusty face was full of amazement.


    With a touch of disbelief, the Captain stood up and asked with a frown.


    "Are you sure this team is coming to the west?"


    The Scout looked firmly at the captain and said.


    "My subordinates followed for a short distance. There were only hundreds of people, but their whereabouts were very secret and well equipped."


    "It seems that these people have special secrets."


    After listening, an unnatural expression came out of the captain''s face.


    Previously, he also thought it was a waste of effort to guard in this desolate and desolate area with yellow sand all over the sky.


    In contrast, he was more willing to go to the hell mountain and fight hard to win military merit.


    But now, as Tang Hao expected, a mysterious East Turkic team came.


    While beating his face so quickly, it also increased the captain''s respect for Tang Hao.


    These westward East Turkic teams definitely did not come to explore the Scouts of the Tang army.


    Go straight West from here and you''ll only get to one place.


    West Turk!


    As for the purpose of these people, there is no need to guess, and everyone knows it clearly.


    Suddenly aware of this, the captain felt a touch of fear in his heart.


    He could not imagine that without the existence of his own team.


    What kind of situation will the entire Datang army of the Northern Expedition face if this east Turk team is allowed to move smoothly to the West Turk.


    Thinking of this, the captain''s back could not help sweating.


    With a touch of apology, the captain took a deep breath and arched his hand.


    "General Su, let me go!"


    "The end will surely be able to take these people down!"


    Looking at the uncontrollable figure in front of him, Su dingfang smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "If there are only a hundred people, it is not enough to be afraid."


    "In my opinion, these people come from extraordinary sources."


    After that, Su dingfang looked back at the crowd and said.


    "Thirty percent of the people stay, and the rest get on the horse!"


    "Let me meet these Turks! Don''t let anyone pass!"

 Chapter 517

    White clouds in the sky are like flocs, light and soft floating in the blue sky.


    On the desolate loess land, horse hooves rumble and loess flies.


    On the war horse headed by, under the fluttering helmet tassel, a pair of sharp eyes stretched out two cold lights.


    Su dingfang''s murderous roar rippled across the land.


    "Rush over! No one left!"


    Billowing smoke and dust rushed towards a mound.


    Hearing the faint vibration in my ears, the leader of the 100 member Turkic team poked his head out of the mound.


    In the slightly narrowed eyes, a short black line in the sky was running towards this side.


    The leader looked cold, swinging two big copper rings under his earlobes, revealing a mouth of yellow teeth.


    "These Datang scouts have some courage!"


    "How dare you come at us!"


    When the voice fell, several people also came together, looked at the yellow and blue sky, and made a few sneers from time to time.


    This team is from the Turkic tiger division, closely coordinated and well-trained.


    The 100 member Turkic team is a collection of the elite of the tiger division. It''s no problem to fight three with one.


    This time, seeing this team of more than 300 people rushing, I didn''t pay any attention to these people.


    Even in this war filled grassland, when these Turks saw these Han people, they were excited to avenge and vent their hatred for their people.


    The leader turned over his horse, reined his horse, raised his spear and shouted loudly.


    "Warriors of the grassland! Let these Han people know who is the eagle flying on the grassland and the galloping horse!"


    "Prepare for war! Array charge!"


    Call~


    A hundred people lined up in a long snake, opened the formation and waved spears.


    The horses were spewing white air, and four hundred horses'' hoofs were slowly stepping, accelerating and sprinting towards Su dingfang''s team.


    In the midday sun, a sharp spear reflected brilliance, like a spreading wave, and the tide rushed over.


    Opposite, the tall figure of the black war horse stretched out his other arm, opened his palm and raised a finger.


    The more than 300 running lines in a row gradually began to change their shape.


    Some people fall behind, others are in front, and they fall out of the gap.


    Boom, boom.


    The horses'' hooves running on both sides turned up countless dust, and the huge roar approached each other, faster and faster.


    Some people in the rear of the two teams pulled up bows and arrows, and the opposing soldiers in front, holding spears, shouted "ah ah ah".


    Horseshoes thundered the land.


    Rapidly reduce the distance between the two.


    The Turkic soldiers howled angrily, and the forward suddenly chiseled through.


    Su dingfang, standing on the war horse, with red eyes, clenched his teeth and hissed.


    "Eat them! No one left!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yinshan canyon.


    Tang Hao pulled out an eye-catching weed in front of him and threw it again. He crawled on the top of the mountain and stared at the mouth of the Yinshan canyon.


    The panting scout climbed up from behind, and the heavy gasp spread far away.


    Tang Hao looked back at the sweating scouts and said.


    "But there''s something going on over there, general Su?"


    The Scout took two breaths suddenly, calmed down and said.


    "Langxu mountain found a hundred Turks!"


    "The Turkic tiger flag has led troops into the hinterland of the grassland!"


    After listening to this, Li Wanqing, beside Tang Hao, brightened her eyes, looked at Tang Hao in deep thought and said in surprise.


    "It seems that our strategy of attracting troops has worked!"


    Wu Tong was also vaguely excited. He looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Lord, the elite of the Turkic army is no longer in the king''s court. Our ambush will be a complete victory!"


    "General Su guarded langxu mountain. Presumably all the scouts were intercepted and killed. The news can''t reach the West Turks!"


    Hearing these two people''s words, Tang Hao was a little worried.


    For the generation of langxu mountain, it is safe to be guarded by Su dingfang.


    The Turkic team of 100 people conveyed a secret. It must be that Dolly Khan took this matter very seriously.


    The secret to the West Turks must be completed by the elite of the Turks.


    If there are one or two missing fish, it will inevitably increase the risk of the army at this time.


    It''s not that Tang Hao doesn''t trust Su dingfang, but that this journey is quite strange to this Han man. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be other trails.


    Moreover, Tang Hao on the eastern front has issued an order to lure only non belligerents.


    I don''t know when the team will return.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his head, looked at the two people with happy faces and said in a deep voice.


    "Although the plan is in progress, we are in a hurry this time. We can''t wait for a rabbit in Yinshan to kill time!"


    "Wu Tong led half of my men and horses into the king''s court!"


    Wu Tong was slightly stunned and nodded heavily.


    As a subordinate, Wu Tong obeyed Tang Hao''s plan.


    Hearing this, Li Wanqing suddenly looked at Tang Hao and blurted out.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Tang Hao waved categorically.


    "Army, you can''t go without generals. You can''t go."


    "You will lead the remaining tribes and continue to ambush here."


    This resolute tone and categorical refusal not only shocked Li Wanqing, but also said.


    "No! Now there are only 40000 soldiers. You take half of them to attack the king''s court. You''re going to die!"


    After saying that, there was a dignified way on the jade face.


    "I won''t let you take such a risk!"


    Tang Hao looked cold and said.


    "The land of Yinshan is like a cloth bag. You can take care of it here and guard against those tiger division troops who may come back at any time!"


    After that, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and said sternly.


    "This is military life!"


    The majestic momentum came out unconsciously, with a tone that was indisputable.


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing nodded slightly, changed her face just now, with a touch of deep worry.


    "You... You must come back."


    Before the words were finished, a red glow rose on his face, but this time there was endless tenderness in his eyes.


    Tang Hao took Qianqian Su''s hand, patted it and said.


    "Sure."

 Chapter 518

    At noon.


    Yinshan pass brigade gathered.


    Tang Hao can''t wait!


    Now, if we wait like this, it will be a lot cheaper in the face-to-face battle.


    The anti will also face being surrounded by the tiger division, and even the dispatch of some troops from Western Turks.


    At the mouth of the valley, Tang Hao stood on the black Zhui, looked at the direction of the distant golden tent King court and shouted.


    "I don''t have much to tell you, such as the words of war."


    "At the moment, I just want to say that we Han people have had enough to hide in the thick city walls and guard against Turks carefully!"


    "The scenes of our slaughtered border villages will never return!"


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly took out his sword. On the edge of the cold light, Tang Hao''s sharp eyes were slowly printed, and his strong voice was raised again.


    "This time! We will wipe out the East Turks!"


    "This war! We will let the Han flag float on this grassland forever!"


    The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the green sword with flashing cold light. The light and shadow beat, full of killing intention.


    The soldiers in front of them looked excited on their young cheeks.


    As Tang Hao said, the way to eliminate tragedy is that there is no war.


    If there is no war, it needs a big war to completely end the gratitude and resentment between Datang and East Turks.


    Wu Tong Lema looked at the energetic young man with infinite emotion in his heart.


    A man of only 20 years old can often give his soldiers endless courage in a few words.


    Even if there is a sea of fire in front of the mountain, it can give people an inexplicable sense of security.


    Tang Hao glanced at the soldiers with blood surging. His sword arm suddenly under his command, and the sword edge pointed directly at the king''s Court of the golden tent.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a sharp roar, Tang Hao jumped out like an arrow off the string.


    Tens of thousands of horses'' hoofs behind him trampled on the land of Yinshan, galloping towards the golden tent King''s court with the rumbling sound.


    Wu Tong, lying on the horse, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "How to fight this war?"


    Tang Hao looked at the familiar face and said with a confident smile.


    "We''ll bet big this time!"


    "20000 against doubled Turkic soldiers, our chances of winning are almost small."


    "There is a saying called catching thieves and kings, catching dolly Khan, and we will win this battle!"


    After hearing what Tang Hao said, Wu Tong raised his eyebrows and said.


    "So, you''ve given us a test question for the two thousand Jiashi we trained."


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Yes, our army dragged the rest. You and I led the two thousand armour men to capture dolly Khan alive!"


    After that, Tang Hao continued.


    "This is the only way for us to quickly end the battle and the only chance to win!"


    "Langxu mountain is the biggest variable in this battle. Let''s raze it to the ground before the West Turks come!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the high slope not far from langxu mountain.


    Two surging teams crashed into each other.


    Su dingfang on the horse, holding a silver gun, shouted.


    "Kill them all!"


    The crazy sound of weapon attack rose to a chilling level in an instant.


    On the front line of the handover, broken bodies with blood lines fell down in the teams of both sides.


    The four soldiers of the Turkic cavalry formed a square array. They cooperated with each other and were difficult to overcome. From time to time, they interspersed among the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and brought pieces of blood.


    As the recruits of Datang, they are very passive by this novel playing method.


    I don''t have previous fighting experience. I''m afraid I''ll be stabbed and sacked by these Turkic soldiers in a moment.


    Su dingfang on the black war horse, a silver gun roared across and shook the weak one of the four.


    In an instant, he found his weakness, turned around and stabbed the Turkic enemy back.


    Between raising his hand, he stabbed his head according to the body of the fallen horse.


    Poop.


    Blood mixed with white brains splashed out from the back of the brain.


    The four man team immediately slowed down the attack and hurried back to defense.


    Wandering around the nearby soldiers will give him such an opportunity to rush up.


    Su dingfang glanced at the four corpses lying on the ground and scolded secretly.


    "Damn it, these Turkic soldiers are like elite troops, some tricky!"


    When the gun was collected and dragged obliquely, he glanced around the Tang cavalry and was surprised.


    The Tang cavalry, which used to be three times the number of their own side, is now faintly inferior to these Turkic soldiers in number.


    Want to lose the battle?


    A chilling thought blew up in my heart!


    An arrow feather came and hit the Turkic soldier behind him.


    Su dingfang suddenly looked up and saw that the cavalry team had come running.


    It was the scouting team he had sent out to inquire about the news!


    At this moment, Su dingfang was overjoyed and joked.


    "What''s the matter? How many heads will General Li compete with me?"


    With a hearty smile, he said.


    "I''ve been idle for so long, my hands are itching!"


    "It''s not easy to meet such a barbarian team. How can general Su eat alone like this!"


    Su dingfang laughed and said.


    "The general will speed up! Su has already mentioned seven heads."

 Chapter 519

    The battle of langxu mountain, with the addition of this continuous return team, completely hunted and slaughtered the whole 100 Turkic team.


    Although it is a team of only 100 people, Datang lost nearly 150 people.


    Looking at the battlefield full of corpses and the soldiers who turned over their skin and screamed in pain, Su dingfang''s back was cold.


    If it were not for the participation of the latter teams and the hunting with bows and arrows, the casualties would be even greater!


    It was also at this moment that Su dingfang realized the wisdom of Tang Hao''s move.


    If such a group of soldiers who were good at hunting had not been assigned, I was afraid that these Turkic soldiers would break out and pass the news to the West Turks.


    "Clean the battlefield! Pack the arrows!"


    Unconsciously, dusk has come.


    Standing on the loess slope, Su dingfang looked at the direction of Yinshan and muttered to himself.


    "General Tang, general Su does not live up to your trust!"


    "I hope you can win a great victory in Yinshan!"


    ¡­¡­


    The golden light sprinkled on the little snow that had not melted, and the horseshoes rolled and splashed the new green grass.


    On the vast grassland, the galloping steeds opened for several miles, even in the early spring wind, there was a cold killing intention.


    Mid March.


    The Tang army going to the golden tent King''s court and the Turkic army going to Yinshan met on this grassland.


    Tang Hao slowly pulled out the green sword around his waist. The silver light flowed around the blade and screamed out of his throat.


    "Kill!"


    Without superfluous words, meeting is a battle of life and death!


    The melodious horn sounded simultaneously between the two armies.


    Under the warm sun, the cavalry surging from south to North like a sea tide, with the horn of charge, rushed to the opposite.


    Under the sky.


    The huge waves for miles and the shaking of horse hoofs almost flattened the whole towering Yinshan Mountain.


    Boom, boom.


    Horse like Maidong iron hoof.


    Almost at the same time, the Tang cavalry and the Turkic cavalry pulled up their bowstrings at the same time.


    Next second.


    The dense arrows rose into the sky like his locusts, and the air was full of buzzing sound.


    After reaching the highest point, the arrows poured down like a rainstorm, covering the whole forwards of both sides.


    Nailed to people, in the body of war horses, and in some wet soil.


    Among the charging teams on both sides, when the scream sounded, it splashed with blood.


    The war horse wailed, the huge body fell to the ground and dragged along, and the knight on the horse was rolled under the hoof of the horse.


    The earth seems to be torn and crushed at this moment.


    Tang Hao looked at the army about to collide and made a gesture.


    The cavalry in front changed the flag at the first moment.


    The cavalry lined up behind him suddenly squeezed to both sides and opened a gap.


    In the gap, rows of strong horses, dressed in armor and sprayed with heavy white gas, kept charging at high speed and bumped into the Turkic army.


    The iron chain implicated in Malaysia was stretched at this moment.


    Dory Khan looked at the thick and thin chain of his fingers, and his hand holding the reins suddenly tightened, frowned and shouted.


    "Heavy cavalry!"


    At the moment of speaking, in the distance, the first war horse hissed.


    The chain rattled and strangled the oncoming horse''s neck.


    The Turks on the horse were thrown out in an instant, and the war horse overturned heavily to the ground at the same time.


    Countless spears blew sparks on the passing armor.


    Charging figures stabbed each other. Unfortunately, the soldier was pierced by a sharp spear, hung on the tip of the spear and bumped back.


    The roaring iron hooves, with no reduction in momentum, pushed past the second row.


    "Let these Turks die!"


    A deafening cry broke out on the front line of the charge.


    The veterans led these recruits to protect the wings of the heavy cavalry, and the war stabbed the Turkic soldiers who were not dead on the ground.


    In the sea of people, general Zheng smashed the spear and hit the Turkic soldiers with a heavy broadsword.


    When the warm blood rain sprayed, the figures of fighting were everywhere.


    In the rest of the light, a silly soldier held half of the body and dragged it towards the horse.


    The stupid soldier, with a bright machete behind him, was already held high.


    General Zheng drank violently, took half of the iron spear from the body before he was born and threw it out.


    "Damn it! When is it! Still looking after the dead!"


    When the voice rose, the figure behind the silly soldier turned back, and the machete fell to the ground.


    General Zheng wiped the blood on his face, and the old and powerful cry sounded again.


    "Don''t worry about the dead! Will you collect the bodies of your compatriots after the war!"


    At this moment, the cavalry of both sides who lost their momentum fell into a scuffle.


    The two waves that collided together formed countless fighting between dogs and teeth. When the horses galloped, some people broke their arms and fell off the horse, some shouted with their broken legs, and some people completely killed their red eyes.


    Tang Hao looked at the two armies in a stalemate and felt a little at ease.


    Sure enough, as I expected, although there were a large number of Turkic troops, there were some old and frail young soldiers.


    For a time, the sharp scholars of the Tang Dynasty, who dominated the number of people, showed no disadvantage at all.


    But this is only temporary.


    People always have physical limits. Rao is these young soldiers, even if they can''t resist the constant impact of this wave after wave!


    Tang Hao looked at the flag raised by the Turkic army and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Two thousand soldiers listen to the order!"


    "Let me get dolly Khan''s dog head!"

 Chapter 520

    When the military order was issued, the iron cavalry came out.


    More than 2000 war horses slowly moved their iron horses and rushed straight towards the rabbit e flag.


    A moment later, the momentum accelerated sharply.


    Wu Tong listened to the roaring wind in his ears, looked at the situation ahead, narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Lord Hou, this land and water nourishes a war horse!"


    "I think the Turkic horses are much stronger than our war horses!"


    The scarlet cloak swayed and danced in the wind. Tang Hao smiled and didn''t look back.


    "This grassland in the north, with fragrant grass, is a good place to raise horses."


    "This will be our horse farm!"


    Watching the Turkic army with the flag turned, Tang Hao clenched the green dragon Yanyue knife in his hand and shouted.


    "Kill it!"


    At this moment, two thousand soldiers howled angrily.


    "Kill!"


    The roar of iron hoofs shook the earth, and the mighty riding array poured out like a torrent breaking a dike.


    Amid countless noises, some people in the Turkic army shouted.


    "Entangle this team! Don''t let them cross!"


    In the cry, countless people slowly rushed towards the cavalry of Tang Hao.


    Seeing the slow crowd, Wu Tong raised a bloodthirsty flush on his face and banged two broadswords in his hands.


    A roar of wild animal excitement came out of the man''s mouth.


    "Come on!"


    "Come on, you''re not afraid of death!"


    The two thousand armour soldiers who were killed suddenly raised their Tang Dao and cut melons and mud. They broke through many obstacles.


    The sight was full of pictures of flesh and blood racing and people turning upside down.


    Tang Hao''s iron tower like body, like a shell, harvesting the influx of Turkic soldiers.


    Like a demon, the figure shuttles through the flying blood fog.


    The Turkic soldiers who rushed did not slow down and were scared by the God of war.


    Some people were unwilling to show weakness, so they raised their guns and stabbed them. The green dragon Yanyue knife blew hair and broke their hair, like a nine day magic weapon.


    When the iron spear handle is cut off, its strength is not reduced. A knife is cut on the head of the war horse.


    Bright red blood, accompanied by white liquid, splashed from the cracked skull.


    When the war horse fell to the ground, it pressed the Turkic soldier who didn''t know how to live or die.


    The sharp blade fell from the sky and came into the eyes of the immovable Turkic soldiers.


    Next second.


    Unconscious, the head ejected.


    With the head flying in the air and the only consciousness left, 2000 soldiers drove into the broken bamboo and went straight to the Turkic flag.


    Then the world was dark, only the frightened and empty eyes and the head planted on the ground in a pool of blood.


    Countless figures tumbled and fell from the horse''s back.


    Dolly Khan also noticed the situation here and met the cold eyes in the chaos.


    I felt cold in my back, and a cold like hell poured into my heart.


    Dolly Khan could not help shivering, dragged past the pro guard and shouted.


    "Stop them!"


    "Go! Go!"


    Seeing the blood mark ploughed by the invincible cavalry team in the Turkic army, Dolly Khan felt that his whole body was immersed in cold ice.


    Subconsciously reined in the war horse and almost wanted to escape first.


    He never thought that this cavalry with only 2000 people was completely different from other soldiers across the street!


    Walking through his vast army was like entering a land of no one.


    Until this time, Dolly Khan seemed to fully understand.


    Why did Jieli Khan fall into this man''s hands.


    This is a killing beast!


    In particular, the 18 warriors in black behind the man followed Tang''s side and covered his back without leaving any flaws.


    Strange weapons are unheard of, but in one move, they cooperate closely and seamlessly with ease.


    A airtight blade wall can be formed between the hand lifting and the knife falling.


    The blood splashed everywhere and the stumps flew away.


    This 2000 man cavalry is a killing machine!


    Click.


    Staring into the eyes of the cavalry, the shadow of the head of the pro guard was reflected.


    Dolly Khan was even more frightened. He trembled all over and sweated out of his forehead.


    "Sweat! Get out!"


    "Let''s go back to the golden tent King''s court. There''s a fortress we built!"


    The kind reminder, with a touch of fear, sounded from the side of my ear.


    Dry swallowed saliva, Dolly Khan''s hoarse voice, with a touch of inexplicable shudder.


    "Withdraw... Withdraw troops and go back to camp!"


    Behind him, the Turkic flag turned around and sped away towards the golden tent King''s court.


    "... Khan... Khan, he ran away!"


    Before the military order came in full force, countless shouts broke out suddenly.


    The Turkic army, which had been intimidated by Tang Hao''s cavalry Yu Wei, suddenly panicked.


    Someone dropped his spear and turned the horse''s head.


    Someone pulled off half of the armor that was in the way, and ran crazy in the direction of coming.


    "Leave these barbarians on the grassland!"


    The cry of coerced the power of the overlord came out among the Turkic army.


    The Turkic soldiers who were still fighting suddenly felt timid when they heard the powerful cry.


    Fear and panic spread and grew in the whole Turkic army.

 Chapter 521

    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    The bleak horn sounded again from the Turkic army.


    But this time the horn is no longer melodious and long, but a rapid and stirring voice.


    The voice was full of determination and implied a fierce intention of killing.


    The roar like a beast suddenly sounded at the moment when the horn stopped.


    "Turkic warriors! Behind you are compatriots, brothers and close relatives!"


    "Step back, they are the ones who were slaughtered!"


    Sure enough, the hissing and shouting immediately put a great pressure on the people who stopped running back.


    Some people from the rear who fled the battlefield reined in their horses and struggled bitterly in their hearts.


    As a soldier, escaping is nothing but humiliation.


    Especially when this disgrace is mixed with the lives of relatives, it is difficult to look directly at the word deserter.


    Pop.


    A loud whip was whipped on a soldier who was still hesitating.


    Accompanied by the soldier''s scream, he tried his best to hiss and burst into the rear of the whole Turkic army in an instant.


    "This war is about the survival of the whole tribe!"


    "No country! What about home!"


    "Among the Turkic warriors, there are no deserters like you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a whip rang and beat a soldier again, and the grumpy cry sounded again.


    "Damn it! What are you staring at!"


    "Rush!"


    Every word goes straight to the point, and every word pokes the part most concerned by the people.


    The Turkic army, which fled like a dike burst, stopped slowly again. At first, some people no longer defected and went to the front line for reinforcement.


    Those soldiers who are still struggling on the front line feel a little less pressure.


    The fleeing Dori Khan looked back at the stopped Turkic army, with a flash of determination in his eyes.


    "If there are more defectors, kill them!"


    "Even if you die in battle, it will cost half of the Tang cavalry!"


    military orders are like a mountain.


    The Turkic soldiers who issued orders ran through the whole army, and their loud and clear words soon rang through the whole army.


    Some soldiers were dissatisfied. As a noble Khan, they fled and left their humble ministers alone.


    However, under the high pressure and power, this resentment has turned into a kind of helplessness.


    If you retreat, you will be slaughtered by your people!


    Moreover, the destruction of the country and the nation is inseparable from everyone in the Turkic army.


    Both emotion and reason forced them to take up the war in their hands and rise up to resist.


    This inhumane military order, like a shot in the arm, gave these soldiers great motivation.


    Someone held the spear with both hands, and the white beard under his jaw swept his red cheeks with the cold wind. His eyes were full of determination.


    The riveting Turkic veterans drank violently.


    "Fight with the Han people!"


    "Give young people a chance to breathe!"


    "In the war of subjugation, who do I give up?"


    Inspiring words infected the Turkic soldiers around, and the soldiers regained their confidence and rushed to the front line of the military front.


    At this moment, the slow pace of the Datang cavalry was blocked by the whole wave of the reused Turkic army.


    At the foot of Yinshan Mountain, two armies with different costumes collided again.


    When the blood line surged, Tang Hao, as a foreign army, felt that the resistance in front of him increased, and the pace of the breakthrough also became a little slow.


    It seems that at this moment, the density of Turkic soldiers in front of him becomes greater.


    The backhand swings horizontally to sweep away the spear. The green dragon Yanyue knife absorbs all the light like a long whale.


    Suddenly, the figure on Wu Zhui looked away with cold eyes, looked at the distant Turkic flag, raised the reins and drank violently.


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    "Break out!"


    Like the sound of thunder, Wu Zhui jumped up in the air with his feet behind him. The cold light of the green dragon Yanyue knife was full, and the three Turkic soldiers under the horse chopped it head-on.


    Poop poop.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The sound of a sharp blade entering the flesh and the sound of a broken bone sounded at the same time.


    The three soldiers who stopped in front fell to the ground.


    In the bloody wind, colorful internal organs rushed out of the half corpse in an instant.


    Beside the corpse, the head of the war horse stared at himself, twitching and shaking.


    A lot of red blood gushed out of the terrible incision, like a gurgling stream.


    The violent and bloody fighting suddenly made the surrounding Turkic soldiers look silly.


    The hand holding the weapon also shook unconsciously. Looking at Tang Jiang bathed in a pool of blood, he was not shocked.


    Tang Hao swept in front of him, startled Hong with a knife and killed a sea of blood again.


    The fierce eyes stared at the frightened Turkic soldiers around again and shouted violently.


    "Those who are not afraid of death come forward!"


    The roar of authority was particularly frightening in the thick rain of blood.


    The bloody smell in the cold wind was strong again, and the haze of death haunted the hearts of the surrounding Turkic soldiers at this moment.


    Most of these people are middle-aged and elderly soldiers. They know that they are not the opponent of this young Tang general in physical strength and energy.


    In addition, it is as natural as the general combat power, which makes people feel cold.


    Unconsciously, the Turkic soldiers moved silently, deliberately avoiding this heroic team.


    Seeing that there were few people in front of him, Tang Hao raised his heavy knife. The blade pointed to the blurred flag in front of him and shouted.


    "Get out!"


    "Get rid of Dolly Khan!"

 Chapter 522

    The sound of fighting in his ears gradually decreased, and Dori Khan''s big hand pinching the reins relaxed slightly.


    When I looked back, I saw that my soldiers had stabilized the formation and fought hard, and the Tang Qi didn''t break out.


    With a sigh of relief, Doric Khan turned around, wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said in a deep voice.


    "Come on!"


    "Go back to camp quickly!"


    Behind him, the Royal tribe responsible for safeguarding the safety of Khan raised his whip and accelerated again.


    The sky was overcast and dark clouds passed faintly.


    Dolly Khan suddenly looked up.


    A sudden roar came from the West.


    "Khan! Why are you so cruel!"


    "Most of these storming soldiers are veterans of our tribe!"


    "Are you still going to kill them like this?"


    Hearing this powerful cry, Dolly Khan suddenly sank in his heart and shouted at the running figure.


    "How to divide the old and the young in the war of the dead!"


    "It is everyone''s responsibility to protect our country"


    "The young soldiers in our camp are the cards for our decisive battle!"


    The rushing team, the horse''s hoof moved, and the bow and arrow pulled up the next second.


    Dolly Khan jerked at the reins, widened his eyes and roared.


    "Ashnasher, what are you going to do!"


    The horse''s hooves sped up and galloped.


    On the horses of the sprint team, the burly figure pulled up the big bow and put on the arrow.


    "Flee before the battle, regardless of the safety of the people."


    "From the beginning, you planned to sacrifice the lives of our old soldiers."


    The moment the arrow flew out of the bow string, the thick voice roared.


    "Can''t you see it now!"


    "Han people, unstoppable."


    The arrow feathers rose into the sky and flew to the sky, and the sad voice came out again.


    "Dolly Khan, your practice of exchanging old soldiers for a small group of Tang troops has aroused public anger!"


    Ashnasher took out her machete and shouted violently.


    "Today I will decide for the Turkic Empire we are going to destroy."


    "And you can only die!"


    The arrow plume rose to the sky and shrouded it like raindrops.


    Ah, ah.


    Doric Khan was shocked and angry, and quickly turned his horse''s head to avoid.


    Poof.


    The arrows were nailed into the cloak, and dolly Khan covered his shoulders and screamed in pain, staring at the threatening ASHNA team.


    He couldn''t figure out why his subordinates turned against each other at this time.


    Is it because I once excluded this subordinate so much that today''s situation is caused?


    Anger, panic and hatred appeared on dolly Khan''s face one by one.


    At this time, the guard beside him waved his machete, hit the falling arrows and shouted.


    "Khan! The way back to camp has been blocked!"


    "Let''s make a detour to Yinshan and escape first!"


    The hiss woke dolly Khan up and glanced at the camp facing each other in the distance. Dolly Khan was reluctant to give up.


    This camp has been managed by him since he became the Khan!


    There are not so many young Turkic soldiers who are carefully selected by him and can rival the tiger division.


    That''s ten thousand loyal Turkic warriors!


    What''s more, the supreme Khan throne on the grassland!


    If you give up this time, how can you let him go.


    The guard beside him grabbed dolly Khan''s shoulder and shouted.


    "Khan! Wake up!"


    "There are seven or eight thousand rebels in ashner sherna, and then there are pursuers. We can only escape by detour!"


    Another pro guard also shouted and said.


    "Yes! Khan!"


    "Keep the green mountains. Don''t worry about firewood. There are nearly 10000 soldiers behind you!"


    "Let''s take a step back and revive the Turkic camp after the Han people leave!"


    The cold wind roared, and there were tears on dolly Khan''s cold cheek.


    With a touch of reluctance, Dolly Khan slowly took back his eyes, fiercely looked at the ASHNA team close at hand and roared.


    "Go!"


    After that, he drove his horse to the other direction and fled away.


    Attached to the horse''s back, Dolly Khan was extremely cold in his heart.


    Originally, a battle of fighting more and fighting less was reversed in a short time.


    That damn Tang Hao, with the strength of two thousand people, broke the stalemate battlefield.


    The brave rush brought not only a deterrent to the Turkic army, but also an encouragement to the Tang cavalry.


    Even if it takes advantage of the number of people, there is a decline.


    Although the front line was a stalemate, the victory of the Tang cavalry was mostly a matter of time.


    Thinking that more than half of the Turkic army had been looted and killed, and those camp Ruishi who had not yet taken over, Dolly Khan felt a pang of pain.


    On the other side.


    After chasing for some distance, ASHNA''s team shot and killed a small group of backward Royal tribes and stopped the pursuit.


    The raised right palm fell slowly, showing ashner''s cold, rough and crazy face.


    The roar broke out in the smoke.


    "Stop chasing!"


    "We are all compatriots. Give him a way to live."


    Someone around him was a little frightened. He looked at the defecting general and asked.


    "General, what shall we do now?"


    Hearing the speech, ashner Sher looked back at the battlefield with gunsmoke and the Tang cavalry team that broke out.


    Hearing the rumbling hoofs, ashner Sher looked very dignified and said with his teeth.


    "Let''s save those folks who are still struggling."

 Chapter 523

    Yinshan pass.


    The cold wind whimpered, and twenty thousand troops lay quietly on the top of the mountain.


    Everyone poked their heads and stared at the movement of the pass.


    Large and small stones were piled behind, and the hands holding the bow and arrow were slightly stiff.


    As the chief General of the ambush, Li Wanqing knows more about the crucial point of this action than anyone else.


    In this mountain valley, we should not only beware of the Royal garrison of the golden tent court who fled out of the valley, but also intercept them all.


    On the one hand, they should prevent them from rushing into the valley to reduce the pressure on the front battlefield for the fighting Tang Hao army.


    We should also timely inform the army going to Jinzhang Wangting and make corresponding evacuation or increase staff strategies.


    The burden on his shoulders is extremely heavy.


    Scouts from the two sections of the Canyon have been sent for some time.


    What we have to do now is to wait and see what happens.


    But Li Wanqing''s heart had already gone to the battle of the golden account court.


    There is a huge disparity in the number of people on both sides, hanging in Li Wanqing''s heart all the time.


    Even though this new recruit showed extraordinary bravery at the beginning of training.


    But after all, they are facing twice or even twice or three times the Turkic army, not to mention that these soldiers are recruits who have not experienced the fishy wind of the war.


    In the past few hours, Li Wanqing often thought of this place and felt a little anxious.


    After a long wait for news, Li Wanqing regretted.


    He kept asking himself why he didn''t try his best to stop when Tang Hao decided to go straight into the king''s court.


    If not, the whole army going to Yinshan can also add some chances of victory!


    In his confused thoughts, Datang scouts rushed out of the valley.


    When the sound of galloping horses'' hoofs echoed in the valley, the scouts roared at the empty valley.


    "General Li!"


    "The army was deadlocked. General Tang led two thousand armour soldiers to break through and go straight to the golden account King''s court!"


    The loud voice echoed in this valley, especially clear.


    Li Wanqing suddenly got up from the ground when she heard the speech.


    Two thousand men and horses rushed to attack the golden tent King''s court. This is nonsense!


    Even if the East Turks are at the end of their power, how can this tribe, which has been entrenched in the grassland for a long time, be so vulnerable!


    Those who send 10000 soldiers, old, weak, sick and disabled, all depend on the number of people.


    The energy of these two thousand soldiers can''t afford to be consumed like this!


    Li Wanqing''s face turned pale in an instant, her eyelids jumped uncontrollably, and an unprecedented sense of crisis filled her heart.


    With a trembling voice, he drank it from his lips.


    "Two thousand soldiers and the army... Are they far away...?"


    At this moment, Li Wanqing''s breathing became heavy and careful.


    A beating heart kept praying, hoping that Tang Hao''s breakthrough would be as close to the army as possible.


    It''s not like Tang Hao''s rash advance and can''t get an increase in the army.


    Li Wanqing did not dare to think about the scene where two thousand troops were surrounded by ten thousand or tens of thousands of Turkic troops.


    However, it backfired.


    The scouts in the valley were more impatient than Li Wanqing.


    Hearing the question, the panting scouts responded eagerly.


    "General Li, find a way!"


    "Those who fought with the Tang Dynasty were some young soldiers. The golden tent King court should be guarded by all elite soldiers!"


    "General Tang, I''m afraid..."


    Hearing this, Li Wanqing suddenly clenched her jade hand, and her heart sank suddenly. It seemed that a pair of big hands were holding her throat, and a feeling of suffocation rushed to her heart.


    My heart was also inexplicably angry.


    "This fool is fighting there! He''s trading his life for his life!"


    The deputy general beside him looked at Li Wanqing, whose face was as cold as frost. He took a step forward and his eyebrows had already been twisted into a ball.


    "General Li, let''s hurry to rescue!"


    "General Tang went deep into the grassland twice and killed countless tribal men. He has already left scars in the hearts of these barbarians."


    "Capturing the prince alive and capturing Jieli Khan is a century old shame for Turks. This time..."


    Half said, there is no such thing. Go on.


    But Li Wanqing already understood what she wanted to express.


    Killing people and deep hatred have already made these barbarian people gnash their teeth at Tang Hao.


    The century old humiliation made these Turkic soldiers die with the Tang Dynasty.


    If Tang Hao falls into the siege, these Turkic soldiers are afraid to eat meat and sleep on his skin.


    Another adjutant beside him patted his thigh and said with a worried face.


    "I''m afraid general Tang is ready to burn jade and stone. He vowed to fight with the king of the golden tent!"


    "General Tang, who has always been calm, is afraid that we have no way to be so radical this time!"


    "This is nothing more than reducing the pressure of our valley ambush... We can''t spend it here!"


    Listening to the words sentence by sentence, Li Wanqing was extremely anxious, and her smooth forehead was sweating.


    I wish I could rush to Tang Hao and ask him why he was so radical that he even gave up his life.


    Li Wanqing suddenly turned around and shouted.


    "Gather three thousand people and follow me to the rescue!"


    Then he strode down the mountain.


    After hearing the figure of three thousand, the two deputy generals behind him immediately became nervous and shouted at the staggering figure.


    "General Li, there are not enough 3000 people to fight..."


    Before he finished, Li Wanqing suddenly interrupted him.


    "The valley is the throat of this war."


    "There must be an army here!"

 Chapter 524

    Yinshan.


    The silver wave broke out, as if the levee burst, and the flood gradually spread out, spreading into a silver line.


    Ashnasser''s heart looked at the fast forward line, and his hand trembled faintly holding the bow and arrow.


    Although there were only two thousand people and horses, the scream and the rumbling hooves looked like thousands of troops and horses.


    The army has not stopped, and the awe inspiring murderous spirit has completely spread.


    A cry came from his dry throat.


    "Remove the weapons! All dismount!"


    With the galloping horseshoes, all the Turkic soldiers behind ASHNA dismounted and quietly waited for the arrival of two thousand soldiers.


    Ashnasser bet again.


    Not only the lives of the 8000 soldiers behind him, but also as gambling money for the Turkic soldiers of the whole family.


    If Tang is unwilling to surrender, what awaits them will be a bloody massacre.


    But if they don''t surrender, I''m afraid these Tang cavalry won''t rest until they have completely slaughtered the last Turk.


    It was not so much surrender as praying Tang Hao to give the Turks a chance to surrender.


    As Tang Hao said, ending the deforestation requires a big war.


    At the beginning of this war, the Turkic internal struggle had been lost.


    The wind stopped.


    Ashnasher, who walked away quickly, hurriedly approached the tall figure of the Tang flag in front.


    Kneeling on one knee before the horse, a trembling voice came out of his throat.


    "General Tang, I surrender on behalf of my people. Please don''t kill your men indiscriminately."


    The clouds are dark, one by one.


    Tang Hao, who straddled Wu Zhui, didn''t answer immediately. He looked back at the sticky battlefield behind him and turned around.


    Although he was lowering his head, ashnasher could still feel the hot eyes sweeping over his back.


    An inexplicable panic suddenly took root from the heart and rose slowly.


    Ashnasher''s drooping head dripped cold sweat, swallowed saliva in her heavy breath, and said again.


    "General Tang, stop fighting. Dolly Khan doesn''t understand."


    "But I, ashner, understand!"


    "We... We Turk soldiers can''t afford it!"


    After that, ashner Sher slowly raised his face full of cold sweat, pointed to the distant battlefield and said in a trembling voice.


    "There... There are our old generation."


    "One by one, I should have been holding my grandson in the felt tent to enjoy my life."


    "At this time, they are fighting on the battlefield that does not belong to them, and one life is disappearing."


    While talking, ashner shere raised his cheek and looked at Tang Hao. Qing''s tears fell.


    "General Tang, let go of these old people who have worked all their lives."


    "They have made too many contributions to the grassland. I can''t bear to die so fearlessly."


    Tang Hao whispered, turned down his horse''s back and strode over. The scabbard in his hand patted ashner''s head twice and said.


    "It''s really good that you have this heart."


    "In the final analysis, our Datang is a state of etiquette, not a demon of indiscriminate killing."


    The surrounding area of the Tang flag was quiet. Ashnasher, who knelt on one knee, took a long sigh of relief, withdrew her erect right leg and knelt on the ground.


    His hands were held high, trembling slightly, crawling in front of the armor covered shoes, and his forehead touched the cold grass heavily.


    A hoarse male voice came from the grass under the untidy hair.


    "Ashner Sher is willing to submit to the Tang Dynasty."


    "Long live the king of Tang."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the 8000 soldiers behind them knelt down and recited on their knees.


    "God Khan, long live."


    Tang Hao looked down at the figure in front of him. The scabbard pointed the shoulder of the figure under his feet and motioned to him to get up.


    Then he waved back and said.


    "If the order goes down, all disarmed prisoners shall not kill in vain, except the rebels!"


    When the soldiers were ordered to leave, Tang Hao put the scabbard against ashner''s chest and said.


    "I can spare that army."


    "Dolly Khan, take him back with your own hands."


    Hearing the speech, ashner society nodded his head and punched on his chest, bowed and saluted.


    "These skills should be done by subordinates."


    After that, he turned around and waved back.


    "Order the army to lay down their weapons. Those who disobey the order will be killed."


    "Divide half the men and horses to pursue the fleeing Dori Khan!"


    "Live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Turkic team was divided into two groups and went their own way.


    Ashnasher bowed solemnly and said.


    "Dear General of the Tang Dynasty, most of the soldiers in the Royal Camp of the golden tent court are under the control of their subordinates."


    "I also hope that general Tang will move to the king''s Court of the golden tent and have a rest. Let''s catch dolly Khan."


    As he spoke, ashnasher bowed and made a big gift.


    Ashner shouts as he quickly turns over and gets on the horse.


    "Open the way for general Datang!"


    After that, the remaining four thousand soldiers separated on both sides and went in the direction of the golden tent King''s court.


    On a large expanse of empty land, Tang Hao led two thousand soldiers forward slowly.


    Wu Tong looked at the Turkic team not far away, turned his head and said.


    "Lord, the Turkic general surrendered so simply."


    "I''m afraid there''s fraud."


    Tang Hao looked at the horses running ahead and said.


    "As one of the six warriors on the grassland, he is determined to do it and has a heart of compassion for his people. It''s really rare."


    "Such a person can bend his knees and surrender. In fact, it is much more powerful than Khan, who has the heart and courage."


    "Send orders and stay with some scouts to investigate the war in the rear. Let''s go to the golden tent court first."

 Chapter 525

    This arrangement is a little reassuring for everyone.


    But this is a contest of courage.


    A small number of Tang sergeants want to enter a Turkic camp far beyond their own strength and guarded by strong generals.


    Such things don''t sound reliable.


    Although Wu Tong knew that what Tang Hao said earlier was a variable, he never expected that this person would do so neatly.


    Even at the time of surrender, there was no hesitation.


    After much thought, Wu Tong still felt inappropriate and said.


    "Lord Hou, this man defected before the battle. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing."


    "As you said, this man is more powerful than Dori Khan."


    "I''m afraid that in the future, this man will replace dolly Khan and become our enemy."


    Wu Tong''s doubts were not beyond Tang Hao''s expectation.


    After all, in a fierce man, his fists are hard to beat his four hands.


    What''s more, he was a famous general among Turkic soldiers, who took the initiative to surrender.


    But Tang Hao was different. As a descendant, Tang Hao knew that ashnasher would become a famous alien General of the Tang Dynasty.


    This alone made Tang Hao feel at ease.


    Although there are many deviations in this time and space, everything is walking along the track of history.


    Turning his head and looking at the alert face, Tang Hao waved bravely.


    "You''re right."


    "But he surprised me."


    "Although he was subdued, he retained the integrity that a senior general should have in his tone. On the contrary, if he was submissive, I must cut him off on the spot."


    While talking, Tang Hao tilted his head and looked at the vague figure in front of him.


    "If all the prey on the grassland are such docile people, isn''t it too boring?"


    "Only when such ambitious prey is tamed can we achieve success."


    After listening to these heroic words, it seems that this Turkic general is not in the eyes at all.


    For a time, Wu Tong''s heart surged more or less, but he reminded him.


    "The Marquis looked at the battlefield like a hunting state of mind, and his subordinates were amazed."


    "It''s just that ashnasher, who has a plan and dares to kill the Lord, should settle down carefully."


    "If not, it will be eradicated now."


    Breathing the fresh mountain air, I couldn''t hear any sound except the rumbling horseshoes.


    Tang Hao slowly turned his head, looked at the subordinate who thought of himself everywhere, smiled faintly and said.


    "I naturally know what you say."


    While talking, Tang Hao stretched out his hand and pointed to the western land, saying.


    "There are still Western Turks entrenched there."


    After that, Tang Hao glanced to the northeast and said.


    "Over there, Koguryo is eyeing."


    Between the words, Tang Hao looked at the slightly confused eyes and said.


    "And Tubo and other places. How many can we kill all year round?"


    "Killing is not the goal. What we have to do is to tie them down."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly put down his arm and said.


    "To say this is tied, Sinicization is a way, grain is also a way, and weapon restriction is a way out."


    "If one can''t, we''ll have two. If two can''t, we''ll have all."


    "The grassland is rich in cattle and sheep. If you only eat beef and mutton, but not rice noodles, vegetables, melons and fruits, you will have poor health and short life."


    "Let them rely on the food and weapons of our Han people."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused and said.


    "Along the way, you must know how many Tang territories have been contaminated by these cavalry, and how many innocent lives have been buried in the war."


    "But similarly, it is these Turks who are equally angry when we kill into the grassland. In addition to those soldiers and soldiers, they are also the people who feed forages in the dark blue world. Why have they been wrong?"


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao stretched out his hand and patted Wu Tong on the shoulder.


    "In this world, only the strong can formulate the right to peace or war."


    "We Datang should be strong and let the four sides submit."


    "Ending the war with war is just a way to show the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, but it is not the only way."


    Leisurely words floated in the ears of the soldiers around with the cold wind.


    Listening to it, people are awed.


    It seems that at this moment, these people suddenly found the meaning of war.


    It is not a fight fearing life and death, not a desperate killing to achieve the goal.


    Wu Tong looked cold and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Hou Ye''s understanding of the war is really admirable."


    "Until today, my subordinates really understand the real meaning of subduing people without fighting."


    Tang Hao smiled happily, raised his eyes, looked at the blue sky and said slowly.


    "I hope that one day in the future, the Han people will no longer suffer from the war, the women will no longer be brutally humiliated, and the children will be able to play happily under the clean sky..."


    After that, Tang Hao glanced at the soldiers around him and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what we need to do is to make the powerful Datang stand on the top of the world."


    "No matter where you go, when you mention the word Tang, there is no fear in the eyes of other foreigners."


    "There is envy, reverence, and heartfelt respect."


    At this moment, all the figures around solidified in the wind. Many people''s hearts surged and clenched their fists secretly.


    Tang Hao looked serious and looked around respectfully.


    "The future of Datang depends entirely on our brothers!"


    Everyone''s face overflowed with the pride of being a Tang man. A pair of firm eyes revealed that they were bound to expand the Tang Dynasty.


    A loud noise like sea waves broke out from the roaring sea of people.


    "For Datang!"

 Chapter 526

    At the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    Two hours of galloping like death, even these strong horses can''t bear it.


    When the horse slowed down, Dolly Khan looked at the blood red horse buttocks and the horse breathing heavily with thick air, waved and shouted.


    "All dismount and have a rest."


    Leaning against the boulder, Dolly Khan shook the little kettle left, poured two mouthfuls and said angrily.


    "Damn it, that bastard ashner shere is fighting against each other at this time."


    "I only hate that the king failed to remove him from the military post at that time!"


    The curse echoed by the stream, and no one dared to answer it.


    It was dark and night came.


    Seeing that an unkind soldier had lit a fire, Dori Khan, who was paralyzed on the ground, jumped up suddenly, strode forward and kicked the soldier down with one foot.


    There was an angry roar.


    "Are you fucking blind? Light a fire and report?"


    Seeing the trampled soldier struggling to get up, Dolly Khan was even more angry and pointed to the soldier.


    "A bunch of useless things!"


    "The front can''t do the Tang cavalry. I have a lot of money and good wine and meat. Come on, you waste."


    In addition to his anger, Dolly Khan suddenly thought that he needed this team to recover the situation at this moment.


    When his mind suddenly turned, he again turned his anger on ashner shere and scolded angrily.


    "I grassland men are indomitable. How can they all be like the traitors of ashner shere!"


    "This defeat is the fault of the traitor. If it weren''t for him, how could we be reduced to such a state!"


    After that, Dori Khan put his hands on his hips and said gnashing his teeth while it was getting dark.


    "This time, when the King returns, he will revive the tribe!"


    "First behead ashner''s wife, children and children in public to alert others."


    "I don''t believe it. Tang Hao''s two thousand troops and horses are still made of iron. We Turkic warriors will be defeated at his feet."


    Seeing that Dolly Khan was no longer blaming the soldiers around him, the guard beside dolly Khan quickly opened his mouth.


    "Khan, don''t worry. We''ll escort you all the way."


    "At present, we have arrived at the valley mouth of the Yinshan Mountain immediately. Let''s go out..."


    Before the voice fell, there was a sudden sound of horse hoofs ahead.


    When the torch lit up, a delicate face of the Tang Dynasty appeared in front.


    When he saw the Tang army team, Dolly Khan was surprised.


    But when I saw the number of visitors, I was completely relieved.


    This Tang can only ride about 3000 people. His own guards are elite. There are more than 4000 people who have escaped and damaged on the way.


    Many people beat few, not to mention that the Turkic team is a crack soldier.


    Dolly Khan suddenly killed his heart, as if at this moment, the opportunity to revenge came!


    Suddenly got up, Dori Khan looked at the galloping horse team and shouted.


    "Fuck! When Ben Wang is made of tofu?"


    "Afraid of such a team coming, do you want to destroy the king?"


    While talking, Dolly Khan turned over and got on his horse and shouted.


    "Warriors, kill this group of Tang army!"


    When the military order was issued, the Turkic Royal tribes mounted their horses and rushed at the lit torch.


    At the same time, Li Wanqing also saw the dark Turkic team.


    Although I can''t tell who the leader of this team is, from the perspective of dress, it''s a Turkic team.


    When Li Wanqing saw this, the detachment Wu rushed forward and drank.


    "Soldiers! This must be the Turkic Royal scouts patrolling Yin Mountain. Kill them!"


    At the command, the fire flickered and rushed to the Turkic team.


    A small-scale hard battle started at the foot of the Yinshan Mountain.


    Against the fire. Li Wanqing saw the whole picture of the Turkic team.


    There are a lot of people. The horses are strong and luxurious.


    Even the machete in his hand doesn''t seem to be an ordinary product. In the light of fire, the cold awn flows.


    Seeing this, Li Wanqing''s heart sank.


    Normally speaking, the army marched into the golden tent court. How could there be Turkic Royal tribes in such a place close to the exit?


    Does it mean that the army of the Tang Dynasty has been completely destroyed, and this cavalry is searching for the escaped soldiers of the Tang Dynasty?


    Isn''t the two thousand warriors led by Tang Hao


    Since this ominous premonition flashed, it can no longer linger in my mind.


    Li Wanqing didn''t think about it any more. Her hand holding Tang Dao trembled.


    Horses whine, whine, the sound of fighting, the sound of sharp blades cutting into the skin and flesh, mixed with bursts of wails and screams, poured into the cochlea one after another.


    Li Wanqing swept away the spear that was stabbing in the face with a knife, and another cold light stabbed at his side in the rest of the light.


    Slightly wrinkled, Li Wanqing tilted her willow waist, drank with a soft drink, and swept back with her backhand.


    Poof.


    The sharp blade slides over the blade, takes up the clothes on the arm and slides over the flesh.


    Li Wanqing snorted, reflecting the light of the fire. At the eye, the right arm of the knife had been opened.


    The crimson blood flowed along the blooming flesh and skin.


    Li Wanqing was surprised when she narrowly avoided the spear that pierced her chest.


    When did the Turkic scouts have such force? Close cooperation with this?


    Are these not scouts, but elite soldiers in the Turkic royal family?


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing swept the battlefield.


    Sure enough, this Turkic team is not an ordinary person. Most of the fallen horses are Tang sergeants.


    Immediately, Li Wanqing stopped hesitating and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t force the enemy, take a detour and withdraw."


    After the military order, the soldiers no longer hesitated, falsely shook two guns, and ran to the boundless night with the gap torn by Li Wanqing.


    Among the Turkic teams that had to pursue behind them, the angry shouts and shouts exploded.


    "Don''t chase!"


    The cry was made by dolly Khan.


    Although the enemy soldiers met and were particularly jealous, Dolly Khan knew that there were still soldiers pursued by ashnasher''s subordinates in this Yinshan Mountain.


    If pursued, it will only outweigh the gains.

 Chapter 527

    On a small battlefield at the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    In a mess, there are more cavalry of the Tang Dynasty lying down.


    Dolly Khan''s eagle like eyes can burst into fire.


    Looking at the Tang sergeant who was still breathing and wailing everywhere, Dolly Khan spit hard.


    "Kill!"


    In the cold eyes reflecting the fire, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty splashed blood on the grassland and their heads were different.


    When the last whine came to an abrupt end, Dolly Khan sneered, and the pleasure of revenge filled his heart.


    Cold words burst out of my mouth.


    "Damn Tang people, you should pay with blood!"


    Patting the horse beside him, dorikhan said.


    "The whole army! Count the number!"


    At the time of incense, the pro Wei reported the situation.


    "More than two thousand soldiers in the Tang Dynasty were killed and injured, and more than one thousand were killed and injured on our side."


    "We still have more than 2000 people."


    Hearing this number, Dolly Khan''s heart sank.


    Unexpectedly, there were only two thousand left in the head of tens of thousands of Khan!


    Looking at the dark valley mouth looming ahead, Dolly Khan had a touch of desolation in his heart.


    More than 2000 people have grown to million, so that 100000 people can compete with Datang.


    What a long time it will be!


    Inexplicably.


    A touch of sadness flashed through dolly Khan''s heart.


    Dada dada.


    Boom, boom.


    The sound of hoofs came from the rear again.


    When Dori Khan was frightened, he suddenly became angry and shouted violently.


    "How dare these Tang riders come?"


    "Deceive people too much!"


    The guard beside him looked at the floating figure in the distance, listened carefully for a moment, and said with a touch of fear.


    "Khan, the other party seems to have a lot of people."


    Hearing this, Dori Khan stared carefully. In the flickering light of the fire, the figure seemed to be fur.


    Turkic costume!


    It''s a Turkic soldier!


    It''s close.


    The man''s face also clearly appeared in front of him.


    Dolly Khan''s heart flashed a touch of anger and shouted at the figure who stopped slowly a hundred steps away.


    "Bugan! It''s you!"


    "You traitor''s running dog, have the face to chase you!"


    On the horse''s back over there, the strong and burly body immediately took a few steps forward and looked at the gnashing of teeth of dorik Khan.


    "Khan didn''t ask me why, did he fall to Tang with general ashner Sher?"


    Dolly Khan immediately took a few steps forward, walked out of the team, pointed to bugen and said.


    "No matter why you surrender to the Tang Dynasty, you have always lost the face of our Turkic tribe!"


    While talking, Dolly Khan twisted his old face and scolded angrily.


    "You dog slave, you want to be a dog for the Han people. You''re afraid that after the defeat of the Turkic army, you won''t have a chance to surrender. You''re just anxious to show loyalty to the Tang people!"


    Hearing the speech, the shadow under the fire raised his eyebrows and shouted.


    "Fart!"


    "That''s because we Turks can''t die, and we can''t let those old people die!"


    After that, bugler stopped the restless horse under his crotch and hissed.


    "How many Turks died in the two wars? You should know!"


    "Even if we hold the king''s court this time, the Tang people will come next year!"


    "Their equipment will only be better! We will only kill more people!"


    At this point, bu Gen stretched out his whip, pointed to Dolly Khan and said.


    "Do you know how I feel when I look at those dusk old people who died miserably in the chaos?"


    "Do you know the fertile grassland that those parents worked hard for decades?"


    "You don''t cherish the old people who have made contributions to the tribe, let alone the hard won land."


    Hearing this, Dolly Khan sneered and pointed to bugen road.


    "You''re right!"


    "This land is hard won, so you are willing to be the running dog of Datang, guard this grassland under their slavery and live a miserable life!"


    "After all, you don''t deserve to be a Turk."


    After that, the laughter suddenly stopped, and dolly Khan''s face was more ferocious and said.


    "If you still believe that you still have the blood of Turkic ancestors flowing in your body, recall the Turkic army and fight to the death with the Tang cavalry!"


    Ahead, the men and horses of bugen team did not move.


    Bu Gen''s face floated a fierce color, narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "At present, the East Turks still need to recuperate and need a lot of time to recuperate."


    "Instead of fighting to the death and bloodstaining the grassland."


    "The powerful Xiongnu came to such an end. Our family must not follow his footsteps."


    The words stopped, bu Gen''s face was awe inspiring, and reined in the horse before.


    The men and horses behind him slowly approached dolly Khan''s team.


    Seeing that the other party had been killed, Dolly Khan raised his eyebrows, subconsciously took a step back and said.


    "We speak of fellow countrymen!"


    "Bu gen, you''re so fratricidal that you''re not afraid to blame changshengtian for killing you!"


    Seeing the slightly flustered figure, bu Gen snorted coldly and said.


    "What''s the use of longevity? He doesn''t protect those who should be protected."


    "But this time I want to borrow something."


    Under the cold eyes, the murderous words squeezed out of the teeth word by word.


    "You have this thing!"

 Chapter 528

    As night fell, it became dark.


    The cavalry led by ashnasher slowly appeared outside the Turkic camp.


    The campfire reflected on the patrolling Turkic soldiers and cast an elongated figure on the white military tent.


    Under the huge gate, the guard''s Turkic soldiers stood quietly with their machetes in their hands.


    On the arrow towers nearby, there are soldiers shaking from time to time.


    Seeing a large group of people coming and waiting for a long time at the yuan gate, he suddenly raised his head and walked quickly towards the yuan gate.


    "General, you are back!"


    ASHNA sheer on the horse turned over and dismounted, took the right hand to meet the man, patted his left shoulder and said.


    "How''s the camp?"


    It turned out that the person who welcomed ASHNA society was ashnasmo.


    Although they both came from the ASHNA aristocracy, they were not brothers and close relatives.


    Hearing the speech, ashnasmo patted his chest, smiled and said.


    "How dare your subordinates neglect the things ordered by general ashner."


    "Don''t worry, those who don''t lose control have been arrested, waiting for the general''s order."


    Speaking of this, ashnasmo smiled mysteriously, followed his ears and said.


    "My subordinates thought it was difficult to convince these soldiers. I didn''t think that most of them were already dissatisfied with the employment of Dolly Khan and didn''t spend much effort!"


    Hearing this, ashner''s hanging heart was finally put down.


    Along the way, ASHNA society was still worried that if these soldiers taught by dolly Khan refused to surrender, they would be a strong enemy for themselves.


    Glancing at the orderly Turkic camp behind ashnashmo, ashnasher smiled brightly and said.


    "It''s no wonder that Dolly Khan wants to place his close relatives and letters in an important position."


    "But not to military merit, not to force as the standard of pushing and pulling, will more or less cold the hearts of the soldiers."


    "It is reasonable for him to act so recklessly and cause such a situation."


    In other words, ashnasmo vaguely heard the rumble of the horse''s hooves, glanced at the boundless night and asked carefully.


    "General, have we settled the matter with He Tang?"


    "General Tang... He...?"


    In the middle of the sentence, ASHNA society didn''t know what the deputy general wanted to express in his heart.


    Glancing back at the two thousand soldiers coming slowly, ashner society smiled and said.


    "Our east Turkic roots have been preserved."


    "General Tang also promised not to indiscriminately kill the people of our tribe."


    Hearing this, ashnath completely relaxed his tense nerves, raised a happy look on his face and said.


    "Well, we Turks can live a stable and peaceful life."


    Do not kill Turkic people, no longer kill Turkic soldiers.


    Even if it''s a good thing.


    But I often think of my identity as a surrender general to face the Turkic people.


    There will inevitably be some discomfort in ashner''s heart.


    However, ASHNA society also weighed out that his surrender would be compared with the lives of tens of thousands of people and the survival of the whole Turkic race.


    It''s nothing.


    Ashner shea''er raised his head, put on a smiling face and looked at ashner Simo.


    "The whole army, welcome general Tang!"


    When the shouts of the whole army in front sounded, Tang Hao, who was late in the rear, had already arrived in front of the gate.


    According to the scout report just now, the army led by general Zheng has camped three miles away.


    The purpose is to add a sense of security to the welcome ceremony.


    With the support of the army and the ability to predict, Tang Hao is not afraid of what moths the Turkic camp can play.


    With the help of Wu Tong and other 2000 soldiers, he walked towards the open gate.


    The gate.


    ASHNA she''er and ASHNA Simo were on both sides, clenched their fists across their chest, bowed deeply and shouted.


    "Welcome general Tang into the camp!"


    After speaking, the two Turkic generals knelt down on one knee towards the avenue in the middle of the far door.


    "General Tang is powerful and the Turks are willing to submit to his command."


    "Long live the Khan!"


    When Tang Hao''s team stepped into the gate, the two generals stood up, one left and one right guards on both sides of Tang Hao''s wuzhui, and walked slowly with Tang Hao.


    The suddenly raised voice shook the whole Turkic camp.


    The next moment.


    On both sides of the avenue leading to the big tent of the Chinese army, Turkic soldiers who had already lost their weapons knelt down and shouted.


    "Long live the Khan!"


    "Long live the Khan!"


    "Long live the Khan!"


    The screams of nearly ten thousand people shook the night sky.


    In a foreign country, it''s exciting to accept such a parade like ceremony.


    Wu Tong couldn''t restrain his excitement. He looked at the back of the horse and sighed heartily.


    Can have such prestige and reputation among different races.


    I''m afraid you are the first person in the Tang Dynasty!


    The figure on Wu Zhui seemed to feel something. He slowly turned his head and said in a deep voice.


    "It is beneficial for both countries that Turks and Datang can form friendly and good neighborly relations."


    "From then on, there was only one Khan on the grassland in the north."


    "That''s your majesty Datang, heavenly Khan!"

 Chapter 529

    On the vast grassland.


    The night was shrouded, and a few meters away could still be seen by the faint starlight.


    At this time, Li Wanqing had reached the inner part of Yinshan Mountain and was not sure how far away he was from the golden tent King''s court.


    The first world war just now suffered heavy losses.


    Even though Li Wanqing, who commanded many battles, did not dare to hold the big one any more. It was forbidden to light torches all the way, so she groped in the dark.


    The cold wind brushed the jade face and roared past, especially cold.


    Calmed down, Li Wanqing suddenly found that there were several places on her legs and arms that were shocked by the bumpy horse.


    In the dark night, subconsciously touched the past.


    Slightly stiff fingers touched the painful place, and there were faint signs of skin valgus.


    Don''t go to see it. Li Wanqing already knows that he must have suffered a dull loss when he broke through the siege.


    Li Wanqing has neglected the pain on her body. In addition to being anxious, she is still anxious.


    Lift your right hand slightly, but you can''t make any effort at all.


    Li Wanqing sighed. It seems that it is a delusion to kill the enemy again.


    At present, I only wish to meet Tang Hao at the last minute.


    Even if it is bound, even if it is captured alive.


    As long as the person who is thinking about it dies in the world, everything is worth it.


    An impatient cry interrupted Li Wanqing''s thoughts.


    "General Li, the stars are weak and can''t identify the direction."


    "The vast grassland is like a black cloth in front of us. We walk so fast that we don''t know if the direction is correct."


    Indeed, the grassland is dark at night, which makes people unable to feel the specific direction.


    Li Wanqing can only rely on his own feelings and experience to fly towards the general direction. As for whether it is right or not, Li Wanqing is not sure.


    But now there is no better way!


    The closer I am to Tang Hao, the more hope I have!


    If you stop to identify the location, I don''t know how many hours it will take!


    At the thought of this, Li Wanqing''s face was frosty, and the willow eyebrows twisted and said.


    "No doubt, just follow my footsteps!"


    As soon as the words fell, the war horse ran up the high slope and looked around. The scattered light spots in the distance were particularly eye-catching in the dark.


    This cluster of stars undoubtedly gave these soldiers great hope!


    Li Wanqing knew that it must be where the camp was.


    He waved fiercely.


    "That''s it! Move forward quickly!"


    When the voice fell, the sound of Carnival came faintly with the cold wind.


    These coarse, crazy and desolate voices are developed by nomads who have lived on the grassland for generations. They are easy to recognize.


    The voice was heard faintly by everyone. It was like a helpless hand that grabbed the hearts of the people and threw them to the ground.


    Tang Hao is the representative of young talents in the Tang Dynasty!


    You can''t be poisoned by barbarians like this!


    They can''t imagine how miserable it would be for such a Turk who hates his bones to be bound.


    Listening attentively, Li Wanqing was shocked, and an ominous premonition rushed to her heart in a moment.


    Is it not that Tang Hao''s team is bound and the Turkic camp is celebrating?


    At the thought of this, Li Wanqing trembled all over, and the cold chill spread all over her body from her back.


    Unexpectedly, the roaring hissing team.


    "All the officers and men listened to the order and rushed to the Turkic camp at full speed!"


    The hissing of the broken sound immediately pulled back the thoughts of the people again.


    I''ve never seen the gathering veterans around me. Li Wanqing, who has always been calm, has been so rude!


    It sounds like a crazy and desperate order, which undoubtedly reveals Li Wanqing''s heart breaking mood.


    At that moment, without any doubt or hesitation, the soldiers galloped down the high slope.


    PA, PA, PA.


    A loud whip lashed the horse''s buttocks.


    Li Wanqing''s heart echoed wildly with a hoarse cry.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    A pair of misty eyes stared at the floating light and shadow in the distance.


    I wish I could grow wings and fly over this distant distance in an instant. Go to the place surrounded by sparks and find out.


    This moment.


    It was as if the rumbling hoofs in her ears had gone away, and there was no sound in her heart.


    The scenes of the past appeared in front of us.


    When Tang Hao started, he looked cold and had a cold attitude.


    Xiangcheng is in danger. I''m dying. I''m the silver armor figure from the door hole.


    And I saw Tang Hao''s inexplicable sadness when he treated other women tenderly.


    All this seems to have happened yesterday, so clear and true.


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing''s nose was sour and filled her eyes with the crystal of her body temperature. A cold and silent tear ran across her cheek and fell on her white fingers clutching the reins.


    The veteran on his side leaned over his horse and glanced over slightly.


    Reflecting the spark, I saw the glittering and shining on the handsome cheeks, and my heart was inexplicably bitter.


    Do a pair of mandarin ducks really want to be separated in the war against East Turks?


    The throat was stifled, and the veteran felt like a lump in his throat. He said hard and astringent comfort.


    "General Li, don''t worry, general Tang. He''s lucky. He''ll be fine."


    Hearing the words with infinite hope, Li Wanqing sucked the wings of her nose and wept with a trace of tears. A firm look appeared in her beautiful eyes and looked at the distance.


    "Yes! You''re right!"


    "Xianggong, he will be fine. Datang is waiting for him to fight West Turks, and my father is waiting for him to be right."


    "I... I''m still waiting for him... To marry!"

 Chapter 530

    At the foot of Yinshan Mountain.


    The same Turkic compatriots, but in front of this Yinshan Canyon, there was a stalemate.


    The approaching step by step and the words that sounded hairy made dolly Khan a little thirsty.


    For a moment, an ominous feeling suddenly rose in my heart.


    Dolly Khan held the reins tightly in his left hand and slowly pressed the handle of the sword with his right hand. He looked at bugen with a cold eye.


    "What do you need?"


    Bu gen on the opposite horse''s back grinned.


    Against the firelight, the smile was particularly gloomy and penetrating.


    A loud cry suddenly came from the cracked mouth.


    "I want you to put your head on your head and present it to general Tang to pave the way for the future of our Turks!"


    At the moment when the low words fell, the long cold light reflected by the flickering fire light on the cold blade.


    Bu Gen clamped his horse''s belly, raised his machete and shouted.


    "Kill!"


    The awe inspiring killing intention suddenly emanated from this burly body. When the crotch war horse was catapulted out, 4000 people and horses behind followed with knives.


    A hundred steps apart, snap your fingers.


    Almost at the same time, Dolly Khan was suddenly cold in his heart and unconsciously withdrew a step backward.


    At the eye, a ferocious face was clearly visible, and the cold light from his cold eyes only made his cold hair stand upright.


    Subconsciously, Dolly Khan pulled out his machete with his right hand and wanted to block.


    The figure on the opposite horse suddenly burst up, and the war horse rushed over.


    When horses meet.


    The golden dagger roared, the sparks were everywhere, and the dull sound of a slight sharp blade entering the flesh came out at the same time.


    The horses crossed, slowly rushed up a distance and stopped.


    Bu Gen straddles the war horse and stands among the fighting chaos.


    The burly figure held a knife in his right hand and a bleeding head in his left hand.


    Behind him, the headless body shook and fell from the horse''s back.


    The rough voice came from the fierce body.


    "Armistice!"


    "Dolly Khan is dead!"


    The two teams still fighting stopped slowly, and everyone looked at the figure holding his head in the circle.


    In the shadow of fire, bu Gen looks like an iron tower with great momentum.


    From the crowd came a violent drink with anger.


    "You traitor! Dare to kill Khan, you are not afraid..."


    Whoosh.


    The sharp blade flew out.


    Before the words were finished, the cold light was impartially embedded in the speaker''s neck.


    The voice stopped suddenly. The speaker spit out red blood, tightly covered the cold blade, stared at the copper bell, shook twice, and fell into the war horse.


    Bu Gen stopped the horse, walked slowly for two steps and shouted.


    "Surrender, put down your blade."


    "Otherwise, kill on the spot!"


    Facing the fierce eyes, the corporal under the command of Dolly Khan only felt that there was a sharp knife stuck behind his neck, and his heart was suddenly cold.


    The battlefield was silent.


    Bu gen, standing in the circle, glared at the crowd and slowly raised his bloody machete.


    This time, bu Gen thought of blood connection and gave these soldiers a last choice.


    At this moment.


    Pop.


    When the blade fell to the ground, a soldier turned off his horse and knelt on one knee. With a touch of fear, he shouted.


    "I... I''m down."


    The Lord is dead, and these soldiers face cruel slaughter.


    This fleeting vitality undoubtedly shines into the hearts of every soldier in the dark.


    The difference between this Doric Khan and the incumbent is not a bit.


    The fearless sacrifice for such a person is really not worth it.


    Then again, who is willing to work hard for a dead body without a head?


    For a moment.


    The sound of falling blades was heard.


    Many soldiers dismounted and knelt down one after another.


    Bu Gen''s eyes cruised the battlefield for a week, and a smile appeared on his face, saying.


    "The whole army! Go back to camp!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the grassland.


    Li Wanqing, who is gradually approaching the spark, feels anxious in her heart.


    Every step closer, I only feel those gradually clear laughter like a sharp blade, scraping in my heart, causing pain and dripping blood.


    Suddenly a single horse rushed out in front and came straight.


    Attached to the horse, Li Wanqing woke up in an instant, looked at the floating shadow, and drank Li Xiao.


    "Who is it?"


    Li Wanqing''s first reaction was the enemy''s scouting.


    While talking, his right hand subconsciously rested on the handle of Tang Dao at his waist.


    The clear cry rang, and the figure in front was stunned and surprised.


    During the northern expedition, there was only one female general in the whole army, that was Li Wanqing.


    After identifying the team, the Scout reined in and shouted.


    "General Li!"


    "My subordinates are ordered by general Zheng to report the success."


    While talking, Li Wanqing''s team had come close.


    Li Wanqing looked at the Tang face reflected under the lights, and then slowly put down her heart.


    Before opening his mouth, the scouts in front have spoken and said.


    "General Li marched at night. Why not light a torch."


    "Although it is in this vast grassland, it is inevitable that there are low-lying places where horse legs are broken."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing smothered.


    Recalling the fierce battle he had just met when he lit the torch, he asked angrily.


    "If you are like this, you are not afraid that the enemy will find you and kill you?"


    "I don''t know why you are a Scout?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Scout soldier grinned and said.


    "My subordinates are going to report this to General Li!"


    "At present, the whole grassland in the north is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Where are there any enemy troops!"


    After hearing this, Li Wanqing, together with the soldiers behind him, was shocked and blurted out a way.


    "What?!"


    "This..."


    The Scout shook the torch in his hand and reflected the incredible faces opposite, Lang said.


    "The Turkic camp is not far ahead. If General Li doesn''t believe it, he''ll know at a glance."

 Chapter 531

    Turkic camp.


    In the big account of the Chinese army.


    The flames were burning in the brazier, and the whole tent was warm.


    In the crisscross banquet, laughter continued.


    Sitting on the blankets on both sides, except Wu Tong, some leading generals and school captains are impressively listed.


    These meritorious generals sat in this tent as an exception and ate two roasted whole sheep.


    Ashnasher raised a large bowl, filled it with wine, and raised a toast to Tang Hao, the first one, and said.


    "General Tang is loyal, brave and kind-hearted."


    "This bowl, I respect you for thousands of Turkic people. Thank general Tang for not killing."


    After that, ashner sheer handed the bowl to his mouth, raised his head, gulped and poured it down.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao picked up a piece of oily mutton on the plate, pointed to ashner, and said.


    "This peace is hard won. The Turks should bear it in mind."


    "Before that, there were many conflicts between our two ethnic groups and many innocent people died. In the future, such things must not happen again."


    After that, Tang Hao took a sip of wine and chewed a mouthful of mutton, adding.


    "What''s more, it''s your custom to live on the grassland in the days of Turkic tribes. You can stay in the king''s court."


    "But from now on, you are not allowed to step into the Han border. You should get used to this problem."


    Ashnasser listened and answered happily.


    "It''s natural."


    "It is a great favor for general Tang to leave a place for our Turkic tribe."


    While talking, ashnasher banged her chest and said.


    "Don''t worry, general Tang. I will restrain our people and won''t run around."


    Tang Hao smiled, swallowed the mutton and wiped the back of his hand on the corner of his mouth.


    "One more thing, the previously agreed horses, cattle and sheep were offered by Turks to the Tang Dynasty."


    "In return, I Datang can release some grain and cloth."


    After that, Tang Hao took a meaningful look at ashner she ER and said.


    "I won''t make it difficult for you."


    Hearing this reward condition, ashnasher''s eyes flashed with light.


    It''s not because of anything else. The Turks had a deficit in the national treasury, and there were few cattle, sheep and horses left.


    In addition to the cattle, sheep and horses regularly offered to Datang every year, it is difficult to have a balance. Even ashnasher is a little unimaginable. If there is no balance, how can we exchange some necessities with Datang.


    In particular, it is difficult for the grassland to produce these things. The only way to exchange a large amount of food is to exchange it with Datang.


    As early as in the past, in the year of severe drought or disaster on the grassland, Turkic soldiers went to the border to plunder food and grass.


    Now Tang Hao offered to give some in return, which will undoubtedly reduce a lot of pressure on the Turkic tribe.


    Ashnasser proudly took up the big bowl and said.


    "End general, thank general Tang!"


    Under the heavy drinking, he strode out of the big account and spread the news.


    For a time, outside the whole tent of the Chinese army, a jubilant and excited shout spread in the camp.


    This unexpected joy was like a timely help to these Turkic tribes who survived the disaster.


    This is also a matter of no choice. People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    As a demobilized general and a subordinate country, what qualifications are there to talk about conditions.


    Of course, Tang Hao also knew that the one sitting in the imperial city of Chang''an would not search the Turks until the lamp was dry.


    This time, I made a decision in advance for the high king of Tang Dynasty.


    For this reward, for the Turkic tribes in dire straits, it seems like a rain falling from the sky and cherished it.


    It''s not surprising that ashnasser and the public did so.


    It was a wish of the king of Tang Dynasty that the Turks could autonomy on the grassland.


    If Tang soldiers are sent to guard the vast grassland, I don''t know how many troops will be apportioned.


    Moreover, Tang Hao knows the current situation of Datang.


    Datang also expected Tang Hao to bring out this cavalry and go back to guard the imperial city. There were surplus troops shared on the grassland of Beijing.


    But after all, Turks are a big country that has faced off with the Tang Dynasty for a hundred years.


    If you surrender, you must look like a dependent country.


    In addition to offering war horses to the Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao also drew a red line for the allocation of troops and weapons in the Turkic tribes.


    In case these tribes unite again and make a comeback.


    Under some arrangement, Tang Hao admitted that for at least a hundred years, the Turks had no chance to turn over again, so he was relieved.


    Of course, Tang Hao couldn''t stand ashner''s repeated requests. The Turkic fierce general will enter the imperial city with Tang Hao and face the saint.


    The whole Turkic tribe was temporarily controlled by ashnasmo.


    When everything was arranged properly, Wu Tong, who was in a hurry to interrupt, raised his wine bowl and said.


    "My Lord, I''d like to give you a bowl!"


    "The northern territory is determined. The Duke''s war will shock the government and the public!"


    Although it was dark, the tent was ablaze with lights. It seemed that the clank man, who had always been silent, was also excited and had more words.


    As soon as the voice fell, a senior general picked up the wine bowl, stood up and echoed.


    "Your Majesty promised general Tang to grant wolf juxu. Do we have to find a good day to fulfill his Majesty''s promise?"


    As soon as the voice fell, many soldiers raised their bowls to celebrate, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Congratulations, general. Congratulations, general."

 Chapter 532

    Seal wolf juxu.


    In this era, it is the dream that military generals pursue all their life.


    Break your fingers.


    Since ancient times, how many people have been able to reach the top?


    Tang Hao slowly stood up from the first place.


    A pair of eyes swept away the faces of all the generals in the account one by one.


    Envy, excitement, excitement, admiration


    With many expressions in his eyes, Tang haolang smiled and said.


    "General Su has been guarding langxu mountain for a long time, and he has worked hard."


    "When we finish trimming the grassland, we will go to langxu mountain."


    Once this word came out, it was a definite time.


    Wow.


    The curtain opened and a figure appeared.


    The people who were still making noise and celebrating looked at the comers, and all their actions solidified at this moment.


    At the camp gate.


    Li Wanqing opened the curtain and stood there.


    Clothes, legs and feet were pierced by sharp blades and cut one wound after another.


    The scars of the flesh explosion, and the dark red blood stains coagulated on the tender and white skin, which was particularly dazzling.


    There are deep and shallow scratches all over the blood stained silver armor.


    The pierced shoulder armor also exudes blood and water.


    On a pair of small and exquisite combat boots, the mud is over the knee, and the mud flows along the legs to the upper of the boots and faints in the tent.


    In a pair of shocked and suspicious eyes, Li Wanqing has ignored so much.


    Regardless of his embarrassed appearance, Tang Hao, the first stunned in the account, took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "You... Are you okay?"


    Pop.


    Tang Hao, the big bowl in his hand fell on the blanket and turned in a circle.


    Striding forward, looking at the face stained with mud and blood, Tang Hao suddenly felt a burst of anger in his heart.


    "Who hurt you?"


    Smelling the slightly drunk wine in front of her and looking at the undamaged tall figure, Li Wanqing''s tense nerves relaxed completely at this moment.


    In the past, although it was from the Scout''s mouth that the Turks were subdued.


    But Li Wanqing was still worried that it would be a big feast.


    Until now, Li Wanqing fully believed that all this was true.


    This moment.


    Li Wanqing, who had always been reserved, put down the last touch of shame in her heart and could no longer suppress the long-standing emotion in her heart. Li Wanqing bumped into the arms of the figure in front of her.


    The glittering and translucent tears flowed along the corners of her eyes. Li Wanqing was buried in her generous and warm arms and beat Tang Hao one by one.


    "Why go deep alone."


    "Who do you think you are? Can the whole Datang save you as a hero?"


    "Do you know how worried the soldiers outside the valley are?"


    "You..."


    At last, the reproach turned into sobs and sobs, and the beating fist gradually stopped, clutching Tang Hao''s shoulder.


    Patting the shrugged shoulder, Tang Hao felt distressed and said softly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    A moment later, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the general''s whispering laughter and smiling eyes.


    Li Wanqing didn''t realize until this time that there were so many people in the big account!


    Ah.


    Drink softly.


    Li Wanqing suddenly bounced away, her cheeks flushed and her head bowed. She wished that at this moment there was a crack in the ground and let herself get in.


    For a moment, Li Wanqing was stunned, clutching her fingers uneasily and sipping the corners of her mouth. She didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands came into low eyes. A pair of big hands held their arms and pulled Li Wanqing to the first place.


    "You must know this one."


    "It''s my right and left arm this time. It''s a great contribution to give advice!"


    Tang Hao pulled the gauze belt from the doctor''s hand and began to help Li Wanqing wrap the wound.


    Tang Hao had already found out Li Wanqing''s pulse when he put on Li Wanqing''s arm.


    Stable and healthy, no big problem.


    These must be just skin wounds.


    At that moment, I also felt relieved. Otherwise, I would have called the doctor to treat me.


    Li Wanqing, blushing like a shrimp shell, listened to the cheers of the people in his ears.


    Until this is Tang Hao''s praise.


    Speaking of the northern expedition, I just entered the grassland for the first time and took the opportunity to take care of Tang Hao''s daily life. There is a saying of right-hand men.


    Moreover, his only battle also damaged many soldiers, not to mention his fame.


    The celebrations gradually died down.


    Tang Hao came with a touch of concern.


    "You hurt...?"


    Hearing this caring voice, Li Wanqing only felt that it was probably the most beautiful voice in the world.


    I thought Tang Hao would scold his wayward Hu Wei as he did in the camp last time.


    Unconsciously, a warm feeling surged into my heart.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing felt that the injury was worth it!


    "This injury is..."


    Before he finished, a majestic voice came to mind outside the tent.


    "It''s inconvenient for general Tang to ask. I''ve brought back those who hurt the general."


    As soon as the voice fell, the big tent opened and stepped on the wind.


    Stride forward and kneel on one knee. Bu Gen threw his head at Tang Hao''s feet, Lang said.


    "My subordinates have captured the head of Dolly Khan. I hope general Tang can lower the crime of delay in rescue."


    Tang Hao stepped on the rolling head and said.


    "The collection of Dolly Khan has been taken, and the gratitude and resentment have disappeared. What is the crime?"


    "Get up."


    As the commander-in-chief of the northern expedition, he must have the magnanimity of a big country.


    Although Li Wanqing is distressed to return from injury, bu Gen can not be blamed for this investigation.

 Chapter 533

    The golden sunset rose.


    This green grassland, like a gem, finally escaped a disaster.


    Among the Turkic tribes, many women beat bloody robes by the stream.


    The children touched the bright armor of the Tang soldiers and spoke words that the Han people could not understand.


    The men took out their own dried meat and stuffed it to the Tang sergeants who prevaricated.


    The whole camp is peaceful.


    Li Wanqing, with a gauze band tied to her hand, sat side by side with Tang Hao on the high slope and looked at the tribe with cooking smoke curling at her feet.


    The breeze came slowly, blowing the hair and sweeping the clean jade face.


    "Don''t they hate?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes moved with the children running and playing in the tribe.


    "Yes! Why not."


    "The Tang Dynasty twice bloody washed the grassland, and there were more than 100000 dead and injured soldiers."


    "There must be their relatives, brothers and friends among these white bones."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly took back his eyes and looked at the figure around him.


    The side face outlined by the golden sun is soul stirring and makes people crazy.


    Tang Hao''s faint voice came.


    "It is precisely because these people have experienced heart rending life and death parting that they have an extraordinary desire to live."


    "Most of them were just a pile of corpses lying on the ground. Now they still live here. This is a gift from the Tang Dynasty."


    "Then again, can they still have a choice now? Or are they still qualified to hate under power?"


    Li Wanqing listened to Tang Hao''s words and said with a smile.


    "You''re just a 20-year-old man. How can you hear that China''s entry into the WTO is very deep and vicissitudes of life?"


    The listener smiled faintly and answered unintentionally.


    It''s strange to be a man for two generations, with memory and less experience.


    Murmured beside him.


    "At present, the tribes who ambush Yinshan have entered the king''s court. Thanks to your great general, they can eat some big wine and meat."


    Speaking of this, the voice suddenly stopped, with a cry of surprise.


    "Ah! The Turkic tiger division is still wandering on the grassland. What are you going to do?"


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "A bereaved dog is nothing to mention."


    "The vast grassland, let them run around."


    After that, Tang Hao said nothing, smiled gently, pillowed his head and lay down slowly.


    Casually break a weed and hold it in your mouth. Looking at the blue sky, thin clouds are like flocs and clouds are rolling and comfortable.


    It seems that all this has returned to the carefree self when herding cattle.


    At that time, it was so quiet, leisurely, without killing


    Li Wanqing turned to look at the leisurely figure beside her, leaned beside her and lay down slowly.


    The hand inadvertently touched the Heli book in the pocket in the sleeve, and there was a tangle in the heart.


    Should we mention it or not?


    Tangled for a long time, slightly turned his head.


    In the eyes, Junlang''s side face closed his eyes, and the weeds shook, especially leisurely.


    Li Wanqing turned her head and looked at the birds in pairs in the sky, pulling a bitter smile from the corners of her mouth.


    In the breeze, there is a faint whisper, like a whisper, like a whisper, like a thread floating up.


    "If only time could stay at this moment..."


    Farewell to the Turkic tribes, the two armies are full of bags and set off again for langxu mountain.


    The vast Tang cavalry team stretches for several miles.


    The floating flag of the great Tang Dynasty rolled and floated in the breeze.


    Breathing the fresh air with grass and soil, Tang Hao felt very comfortable.


    This war, with little damage, completely conquered the East Turks.


    History is often strikingly similar.


    In the spring of the fourth year of Yuanshou in the Western Han Dynasty.


    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty ordered Wei Qing and Huo Qubing to lead 50000 cavalry troops to Dingxiang and Daijun respectively to find and annihilate the main force of the Xiongnu.


    At that time, Huo Qubing was on the west line.


    He crossed lihou mountain, crossed gonglu River and fought with king Zuoxian of Xiongnu.


    More than 70000 enemy troops were annihilated and only more than 10000 were lost.


    In this time and space, during the Zhenguan period, Tang Hao led the Tang cavalry all the way north.


    He also led 50000 soldiers to the western line.


    Finally, the Turks were broken, and their own losses were no more than 10000.


    If someone compares them, they will find that they are really surprisingly similar.


    They all did the same extraordinary things in their young years.


    Walking slowly on the horse, Li Wanqing turned her head and looked at the young man who was angry.


    A pair of smart eyes are full of Tang Hao''s figure.


    In these days in the Turkic tribe, Li Wanqing accompanied Tang Hao all day, almost inseparable.


    As Tang Hao said, people who have experienced separation often cherish the reunion in front of them.


    Watch the rising sun in Yinshan and the setting sun in the evening.


    Look at the leisurely eating grass and the soaring eagle in the sky.


    It seems that in Li Wanqing''s world, the man in front of him is indispensable in life.


    With a touch of tension and uneasiness, Li Wanqing inquired tentatively and softly.


    "If he leaves, will you... Still marry me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing suddenly felt guilty and waited for the man next to her to answer.


    However, the figure opposite was silent.


    Li Wanqing''s heart tightened. Didn''t he think so?


    When I was lost, I quietly raised my eyes and saw the figure outside the wandering object.


    Suddenly, Li Wanqing was suffocated.


    It wasn''t the man who didn''t answer.


    But I didn''t hear the question like a mosquito and fly at all.

 Chapter 534

    Time goes by.


    At a certain moment, a cavalry appeared in front of Tang Hao.


    The commander of the cavalry found the Tang army at the first time. Su dingfang turned over and dismounted, bowed and said.


    "Commander, my subordinates have stopped the scouts passing here according to your military order."


    While talking, Su dingfang glanced at the energetic army, and a confused look flashed in his eyes.


    If there is a war, why is this army clean and packed.


    If it had not experienced the decisive battle with the East Turks, where would this Datang army go?


    Tang Hao dismounted and patted Su dingfang on the shoulder.


    "Have you ever found a trace of tiger master?"


    Su dingfang shook his head and said.


    "Since the interception of a 100 member Turkic team, no one has passed by here."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao nodded slightly.


    Now the East Turks have surrendered, the tiger Division has no fixed place, and will not return to the golden tent King''s court.


    The grassland is so big that it''s inconvenient to find people. Let''s go by this grassland tribe.


    After that, Su dingfang looked over Tang Hao, looked at the army with neat bags behind him, and asked tentatively.


    "General Tang, this is..."


    While talking, Su dingfang raised his hand slightly and pointed to the army behind Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly and glanced at the generals smiling in front of the army.


    "Come back!"


    "The matter of grassland in the north is the territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    Su dingfang was surprised by his calm expression and calm description. He could race an egg in his mouth.


    Anyway, it was the confrontation of 78000 soldiers. Even the slaughter of the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled was not so fast, right?


    Looking at the figure on the horse''s back, Su dingfang still had an unbelievable expression and was stunned in situ.


    Tang Hao on horseback sat down and looked at the figure of Sha Leng and said.


    "Get the whole army on the horse quickly."


    "Let''s go to the main front, build an altar to worship the heaven, and seal the wolf house Xu."


    As soon as this remark came out, Su dingfang stared at the bull''s eye and smacked his tongue a moment later.


    "Strange! Strange!"


    "This is faster than the champion Hou!"


    After the cavalry joined, the army continued to advance.


    Under the floating flag of the Tang Dynasty, the mighty cavalry of the Tang Dynasty are like dragons and snakes, hovering in the middle of the mountains of different heights.


    Hundreds of years ago, the scene of Huo Qubing sealing wolf juxu reappeared again.


    But the protagonist this time is Tang Hao of the Tang Dynasty.


    Maybe this is a reincarnation.


    At the front of the team, Tang Hao stepped up on wuzhui and looked at the mountain in front of him, with waves in his heart.


    Fengchan wolf Xu mountain.


    This is the ultimate dream of all military generals since the Western Han Dynasty.


    Tang Hao is another person who has experienced it for hundreds of years.


    Don''t mention Tang Hao himself, even the mighty cavalry behind him.


    Everyone was full of envy and looked at Tang Hao''s figure. His eyes were full of respect.


    Chumo looks at the figure standing in front of the army and sighs.


    "At the beginning of my imagination, brother Tang was a country boy. He changed himself and became a model in the hearts of military generals. It''s really admirable."


    He just returned to the team, ate Su dingfang, who grabbed the dried meat from Chumo''s bag, chewed hard, sighed and said.


    "Yes."


    "When brother Tang came to prominence in Chang''an, my father was far away from the border and had heard of that extraordinary story."


    "My father once said that Tang Hao must not be a thing in the pool. Sooner or later, he will become the talent of the national building of the Tang Dynasty. Now it seems that this remark is true."


    "This time, I am convinced."


    After that, they looked at each other and saw what was in each other''s heart.


    Life is often so wonderful.


    At first, they were the same age.


    Now they also hold important positions in the army and are in charge of one sergeant.


    However, the peer in front of him had already left him behind.


    Nowadays, when talking about Tang Hao, it is compared with some famous generals of the Tang Dynasty.


    Even these famous generals of the Tang Dynasty who have made great achievements in war are somewhat eclipsed by this young man''s shocking achievements in war.


    Soon, the whole army climbed the holy mountain in the hearts of the generals.


    On the top of the mountain, the original Han monument has disappeared.


    Perhaps, in the long river of years, natural differentiation.


    Perhaps this scar standing in the hearts of foreigners was deliberately damaged.


    But all this is no longer important.


    Tang Hao slowly stretched out his arm and said.


    "Build an altar!"


    At the command, countless cavalry of the Tang army took action.


    Since it is necessary to worship heaven and worship zen, there must be some rituals that can not be missing.


    Huge stones were chipped and leveled, showing stone bricks with small size error.


    An altar is slowly formed under the paving of stone bricks.


    Since ancient times, Fengchan has been presided over by emperors.


    But this time, it''s different.


    It was the king of Tang who personally promised Tang Hao.


    Seal, sacrifice to heaven.


    Zen, sacrifice to the ground.


    For thousands of years in the vast Chinese nation, he is a man of iron blood in the world with thousands of miles of cangxiong on his head and feet on the vast land.


    However, the only person who can build an altar to worship heaven and burn incense is the son of heaven, and is the only person who can communicate with heaven.


    At this time and today, Tang Hao is the only one who can enjoy this honor!

 Chapter 535

    Chang''an city.


    The stars are bright and dotted with the dark night.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty stood on the astrological platform with his hands down and looked up at the sky.


    It has been one month since the great army''s Northern Expedition. The news about the northern territory is still about the ambush in Yinshan Mountain.


    In today''s golden tent King''s court, the king of Tang doesn''t know what the war is like.


    At this time, the king of Tang had learned that the Western Turks were ready to move and the East-West Turkic armies were united, which even the king of Tang dared not imagine.


    Whether the East Turks had been destroyed was a thorn stuck in the throat of the king of Tang, which made him restless.


    With his right hand on his back, his index finger beat the back of his left hand rhythmically, and stopped a moment later.


    "Chunfeng, I have something hanging in my heart. Can you answer it for me?"


    The steady voice spread, and the voice standing respectfully beside him bowed his body and replied cautiously.


    "Your Majesty."


    This young figure is the successor of the new generation of daomen, Li Chunfeng.


    Today, Li Chunfeng is working in the Taishi Bureau. He is responsible for observing celestial phenomena, pushing good and bad luck, issuing calendars, and making lies.


    In this era, people''s thoughts are still superstitious.


    It is generally believed that God will give response guidance to major events on earth.


    Therefore, the change of celestial phenomena can often bring some omens, and the position of celestial supervisor is particularly mysterious and important.


    Even the wise king of the Tang Dynasty would observe the celestial phenomena and seek an answer in the sky.


    The king of Tang slowly lowered his head, turned around and said slowly.


    "The East Turkic war was related to the national movement of the Tang Dynasty. Now there are changes in the West Turk, which seems to have the potential to unite with the East Turk."


    Speaking of this, the king of Tang slowed down, paced up a few steps and continued.


    "We, Datang, can''t lose this war!"


    Tone with a touch of vicissitudes, even mixed with a trace of self reproach.


    During this time, the king of Tang has been thinking whether he was in a hurry at some time.


    Is it because I wanted to settle down in the Northern Territory too much, so I was confused and couldn''t wait to send troops to the northern territory.


    But up to now, the arrow has left the string and can no longer be taken back.


    At present, the king of Tang can only pray that the young man who has repeatedly brought surprises will create another miracle on the battlefield in the north.


    Hearing this question, Li Chunfeng stared at the starry sky for a long time. His body became stiff and returned to normal.


    "Your Majesty, do you know the seat of the middle palace in the sky?"


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang raised his head again, raised his hand and pointed to the way.


    "But where is the spoon shaped star?"


    Li Chunfeng nodded slightly and replied.


    "Exactly!"


    As a new generation of Taoist successor, Li Chunfeng has some talents in the study of celestial phenomena.


    At the time of China''s entry into WTO, there were some folk legends, which won the attention of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Although King Tang was a layman in astrology, he vaguely found that today''s celestial phenomena were slightly different from the past.


    But I can''t say what''s different.


    With a slight sigh, the king of Tang slowly put down his arm and said.


    "Today''s astrology seems different."


    When the voice fell, Li Chunfeng looked back and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty''s observation was subtle, which impressed the lower officer."


    After saying that, Li Chunfeng looked happy and showed a touch of excitement in his tone.


    "Your Majesty, Zhonggong, crape myrtle is clear, especially today."


    "Northwest Sirius is darker than ever. This is an auspicious elephant."


    After hearing this, a smile appeared on the dignified face of the king of Tang, and Li Chunfeng said with a light finger.


    "You heavenly officials, talk about mysterious things and pleasant words."


    That said, but still from this plain tone, you can feel the joy in the heart of the king of Tang.


    Good words, who doesn''t like to listen?


    Especially in this anxious moment waiting for news, an ethereal word can often calm the restless mind.


    Li Chunfeng listened, but his face was solemn and still said with a fist.


    "Since your majesty ascended the throne, Sirius has been rampant in the northwest, and the sky is often abnormal."


    "However, from beginning to end, Zhonggong is clear, crape myrtle shines, heaven and earth are peaceful, and everything is renewed."


    "It has really created the most grand atmosphere in hundreds of years."


    After that, Li Chunfeng bowed down and continued.


    "As a historian, Wei Chen is planning to write down the phenomena of this generation''s prosperous times."


    Such praise, from the celestial phenomena to the rule of Zhenguan, is both empty and real. After listening to it, the king of Tang was very useful.


    Unconsciously, the smile on the king''s face was even worse.


    "You are an officer in charge of heaven, divining the way of heaven and checking the changes of time. It is your duty to observe the changes of ancient and modern times in the time of heaven and man."


    Li Chunfeng looked at the smiling king of Tang and spoke again.


    "Your Majesty, what I said is based on the heavenly phenomena, and every sentence is true."


    "Today''s sky is the most dazzling moment of crape myrtle since the founding of the Tang Dynasty."


    While talking, Li Chunfeng took two steps back, bowed down and said respectfully.


    "The celestial phenomena show Rui, your majesty. I think the northern marquis will be able to break the East Turks and lead our sharp scholars of the Tang Dynasty back in triumph!"


    This kind of telling temporarily solved the worries in the heart of the king of Tang. The king of Tang felt relieved and very comfortable.


    It seems that at this moment, Tang Hao''s triumphant return has been seen in his majestic eyes.


    The king of Tang smiled and said.


    "Good! Good!"


    "This sentence, I love to hear!"


    "May heaven bless Datang, and may the army win and return!"


    Seeing that the king of Tang was in a good mood, Li Chunfeng breathed a sigh of relief. Glancing into the sky again.


    The pupils contract slightly unconsciously, and the heart goes dark.


    "Five star beads."

 Chapter 536

    The next morning.


    On the Tai Chi hall, the early Dynasty was still held as usual.


    The news from the front line in the north still stops at the ambush of the Tang cavalry on the Yinshan Mountain.


    As for whether to start a war and how the war is going, the ministers are still waiting for the report of the next wave of scouts.


    The grassland is thousands of miles away. In this era, by riding horses and flying pigeons, the news does not spread as quickly as later generations.


    But just at this time, the news that the West Turks quietly hoarded nearly 40000 soldiers into the grassland spread to Chang''an.


    These important officials of the current Dynasty, the core of the debate these days is around this.


    When he heard the news, Yuchi Jingde was shocked and angry. Even in the court hall, he couldn''t care about his national identity and yelled.


    "Son of a bitch, Tianxiang Khan, is really not a good thing. He''s doing some sneaky activities!"


    "In my opinion, we should let the army guarding the western regions advance and destroy the Western Turks."


    However, scolding has no effect on the war situation on the front line.


    Cheng Zhijie stood up and looked at Yuchi Jingde, whose face turned red. He frowned and said slowly.


    "The land of the western regions, the sand and gravel gobi, is vast and desolate. It is not as fertile as the land of grassland."


    "In this battle, the foot strength consumed by food and supplies alone is twice as much as that of our soldiers."


    After hearing this, Gao Shilian said slowly.


    "That''s true. It''s a waste of people and money to mobilize people."


    While talking, the wrinkles between the eyebrows were like mountains and rivers, deeper and higher.


    Changsun Wuji took two steps and said in a deep voice.


    "This war can be described as exhausting our troops in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This new group of soldiers can be regarded as the largest number of troops convened by Datang in recent years!"


    "This war..."


    The words are not finished, but the following words can be guessed by people with clear eyes.


    If the Northern Expedition fails, the northern territory of Datang will face the greatest threat in hundreds of years.


    The East-West Turkic alliance only threatens the safety of the north. It can''t be said that those barbarians will take the opportunity to go south and go straight to Chang''an.


    What can be photographed is that when the battle situation on the front line is unknown, the Western Turks have quietly stuffed more than 30000 soldiers into the grassland.


    Can Tang Hao, an isolated army still in the depths of the grassland, create another miracle like the previous two wars?


    All over the hall, except worry, is prayer.


    The morning meeting was held in a cloudy atmosphere, especially depressed and dull.


    Gao Shilian sighed and said.


    "Even if the war is defeated, I only hope that Tang Hao can bring more cavalry out of the grassland and reserve the last strength for our Datang."


    The king of Tang sat high in the hall and looked at Li Jing with a touch of hope.


    "Duke Wei, tell me."


    "Is it possible for Tang Hao to completely disintegrate the East Turks before the two armies unite?"


    People''s eyes once again focused on the eye-catching God of the army.


    Li Jing frowned, and her wise eyes became uncertain.


    At present, there are variables between the belligerents, and the battlefield is more complicated. It is difficult to see the advantages of this Tang army.


    After pondering for a long time, Li Jing slowly raised her head and said slowly with the eager eyes of the Tang King of Yinshan.


    "I hope Tang Hao can do it."


    As a courtier of Datang, Li Jing naturally hoped that Datang would win a great victory.


    But in fact, even if the war was under his personal command, he was not very sure.


    The speed of Tang Hao''s surprise attack is shocking and amazing.


    However, most of the West Turks'' move was premeditated. I''m afraid Tang Hao will be caught in a jar if he can''t wait for the rabbit.


    As the military God of the Tang Dynasty, being so cautious about this war has made many important officials feel more heavy in their already repressed hearts.


    Fang Xuanling slowly stood out, hung his head, shook his head slightly and said.


    "Speaking of it, we are still a little impulsive."


    "It''s a good thing that Tang Hao has the confidence to win, but we still miscalculated the strength of East Turks."


    To be honest, Fang Xuanling regretted that he had failed to stop Tang Hao from going north.


    Or maybe it''s better to keep an eye on the trend of Western Turks in advance, so as not to fall into such an embarrassing situation.


    Of course, Fang Xuanling did not dare to accuse Tang Hao of going to war. After all, it was the will of the king of Tang himself.


    If you are a rash duty, you will undoubtedly question the king of Tang by beating around the bush.


    The eldest sun Wuji raised his head and comforted when he saw the dignified face of the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao has always been calm and clever, taking into account the overall situation."


    "He must have known the trend of Western Turks. Maybe he also made a wise decision on whether to attack or withdraw."


    These words not only comforted the high king of Tang, but also comforted all the officials present and their restless self.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The slow and urgent sound of war drums came from outside the palace gate.


    The Tai Chi hall was suddenly quiet.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang suddenly raised his head and looked at the place where the war drum rang.


    Everyone knows it.


    The drums sounded in the daytime, but the report of the urgent war came.


    The war situation in the north will be revealed at this moment!

 Chapter 537

    Hongling urgent report!


    Seeing the three dyed red chicken feathers posted on the urgent report envelope, the ministers will have determined that this is the Northern Territory war report!


    This is the only way to do this about the great war of the Tang National Games.


    Grandpa Rong carefully picked the paint and withdrew the emergency report.


    "On March 23, Tang Hao personally led 20000 soldiers to the golden tent court, annihilating more than 30000 Turkic soldiers and injuring more than 8000 recruits in the Tang Dynasty."


    "On March 24, ashnasher, the leader of the Turks, surrendered to the Tang Dynasty and led his corporal to kill dolly Khan. Tang haoneiping, who refused to surrender to the Turks, completely conquered the East Turks."


    "On March 29, Tang soldiers from the whole grassland gathered in langxu mountain. Tang Hao built an altar to worship the heaven and sealed the wolf''s house."


    Without any pause, father-in-law Rong finished reading the whole long war report in one breath.


    Gradually, the loud and passionate voice infected every courtier present.


    After reading the war report, the whole hall was still silent.


    In such a big hall, the heavy breathing sound can be heard clearly.


    Everyone''s eyes stared at father-in-law Rong with the war report, but God came for a long time.


    The king of Tang was stunned on the spot. On his shocked face, a pair of eyes showed an excited light. Lips wriggle gently, I don''t know what to say for a while.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    No one could have imagined that the two sides would fight with more than 100000 troops.


    In just a few days, it ended like a whirlwind and clouds!


    "God... God bless Datang! God has mercy!"


    A voice trembling with excitement slowly shouted out among the ministers.


    With this excited sound, the whole hall suddenly became restless.


    Gao Shilian burst into tears, shaking his hands, looked up and laughed.


    Ha ha ha.


    Even the calm and solemn king of the Tang Dynasty could not hide his excitement at this moment and began to laugh.


    This laughter, with a touch of arrogance, even mixed with a trace of madness.


    "It''s really auspicious! Li Chunfeng didn''t deceive me!"


    "Tang Hao, this boy, really makes me more and more happy!"


    He blurted out his praise in an instant.


    Li Jing''s face flushed and sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    "This boy is really a general!"


    "If my guess is good, the boy must have predicted in advance that the West Turks will take action and take precautions in advance!"


    "I really admire the overall situation."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang was even happier.


    Tang Hao found the root cause, but he was allowed to participate in martial arts and climbed up step by step.


    The praise of the military God is not only the recognition of talents such as Tang Hao, but also an affirmation of your own insight.


    Striding in front of the scout who sent the war report, the king of Tang asked.


    "Where are the troops at this time?"


    The Scout gave a deep thought and arched his hands.


    "If it''s good, general Tang can worship heaven and earth in langxu mountain."


    After listening, the king of Tang laughed and scolded.


    "This boy is really anxious!"


    ¡­¡­


    Western desert Gobi.


    Thirty thousand cavalry ran all the way to the location of the West Turkic camp.


    On the galloping horse, Ge Shuhan was very anxious.


    Since I went to the eastern front to destroy the Tang army under the order of Dolly Khan.


    The wanton and arrogant Tang Qi, who slaughtered people everywhere, was like evaporating from the grassland.


    According to those scattered tribal people, the marching direction of the Tang army was erratic.


    After catching up for two days, Ge Shuhan suddenly realized that this was Datang''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    Ge Shuhan, who came to realize it, knew that the golden tent court at this time would be looted by the Tang army.


    If you rush to rescue yourself, you will encounter an ambush, and you will not be able to save the fall of the king''s court.


    Simply take a detour and go straight to the location of the West Turkic army to persuade the Tianxiang Khan of the West Turks to send troops for rescue.


    Ge Shuhan''s team guessed what was sacred that led the Tang cavalry.


    From the Turks sent the main force out of Yinshan to the killing of the secretly sent hundred cavalry scouts, and then to Yinshan, a large number of Tang troops entered the valley.


    It seems that all this is carried out step by step in the budget of the Tang general.


    Is it not that there is a traitor in our Turkic tribe?


    But soon the idea was overturned.


    It also takes time to send a message. Tang Jiang''s step-by-step plan seems to be in the dark to realize the plan.


    Waiting for the Turkic army to drill into the trap step by step.


    In Ge Shuhan''s view, even the old military God of Datang would not sit so precise.


    Calculate the direction of the war!


    This man is like a god of foresight!


    Thinking of this, Ge Shuhan firmly believed in the idea of moving troops to the West Turkic instead of rescuing the golden tent court.


    As soon as he touched the sweat on his face, Ge Shuhan severely beat the horse under his crotch, and shouted without looking back.


    "The whole army is in a hurry!"


    "At this time, the king''s court is suffering! Let''s take a step quickly and have more hope!"


    When the voice falls.


    The sound of slapping the horses came.


    With the smoke and dust, 30000 cavalry disappeared into the desert.

 Chapter 538

    West Turk, big account of Chinese army.


    Ge Shuhan rushed in, his fist crossed his chest, bowed piously, and the anxious color on his face disappeared.


    "Dear Tianxiang Khan, may the glory of eternal life shine on your side."


    The auspicious Khan sitting in the tent. I was quite surprised at the visit of this east Turk soldier.


    "I heard that Tang Qi has arrived at the grassland. Why are your subordinates here?"


    The news of the northern expedition of the Tang Dynasty in Chang''an City has long been spread to Tianxiang Khan.


    However, the scouts sent by him to search for the traces of the Tang army on the grassland have not heard from him a few hours ago.


    Tianxiang Khan''s heart has been filled with countless doubts.


    So when I saw goshuhan again, I still kept asking.


    After hearing this, Ge Shuhan looked dignified and resentful¡® With a bang, he knelt on the ground and begged.


    "As I guess, the Tang army has advanced into the Yinshan Mountain. At this time, the golden tent King''s court is in danger."


    "I hope Khan will send troops to aid East Turks."


    After hearing this, Tianxiang Khan''s face suddenly changed!


    The speed of Tang Jun is a little too fast, far beyond imagination!


    Shocked, Tianxiang Khan was not as urgent as at that time.


    He needs to think carefully about whether the East Turks should be saved or not.


    In such a fast March, you can easily transfer all the elite from the golden tent King''s court.


    And in this time gap, the army is very close to Yinshan.


    Such a strategy has a feeling of complete control.


    In the face of this cunning and vicious Tangqi, Jieli Khan needs to think quietly about whether the East Turks are worth saving.


    Seeing Tianxiang Khan in meditation, Ge Shuhan was even more anxious.


    He knew that the auspicious Khan had not stopped secretly dispatching troops to the grassland at this time, and there was still a sense of unity.


    If it drags on, the king''s Court of golden accounts will fall. It will be troublesome to persuade again at that time.


    Ge Shuhan bowed and bowed his head.


    "Khan, East and West Turks, must know the reason why his lips are dead and his teeth are cold."


    "At this time, if the golden tent King''s court falls, the eastern Turks in the north will be completely destroyed, and the war will soon spread to the Western Turks."


    This truth, even though Tianxiang Khan understood it.


    But this kind of fierce Tang tiger division on the grassland is not so easy to provoke!


    This not only made Tianxiang Khan hesitate.


    The other leaders in the big tent were also meditating and weighing.


    For a time, the whole big account was quiet.


    Report~


    A long sound of scouts'' report rang out of the tent.


    As soon as the voice fell, the scouts lifted the curtain into the house.


    "Great Khan! The East Turks have been defeated, and half of the people have fallen to the Tang Dynasty!"


    As soon as he said this, half kneeling Ge Shuhan suddenly stood up, stared at the scout with big eyes, and was stunned on his face.


    "What?!"


    A war of nearly 100000 people ended in three or two days?


    How is that possible!


    Not only Ge Shuhan, but also all the Western Turkic leaders sitting in the big tent were somewhat unbelievable.


    Each looked at each other, stunned.


    Ge Shuhan is even more surprised and angry. At present, the golden account King court is gone!


    Home, gone!


    The flame of anger was burning in his chest. Ge Shuhan clenched his teeth and clenched his right hand. His veins burst and his blood was boiling.


    Hatred surged all over the body at this moment.


    The leaders of all ethnic groups in West Turk came into view, with an irrelevant and high attitude.


    If the war in the golden tent court is still in a stalemate state.


    If you ask for help, it''s 80% possible.


    After all, what Tianxiang Khan worried about was how many troops his family would lose.


    For such losses, East Turks can also use cattle, sheep, horses and gold and silver treasures to cover the losses of Tianxiang Khan.


    But it''s completely different now.


    The golden account court is gone!


    The East Turks have surrendered to the Tang Dynasty!


    Ge Shuhan has no more capital to ask for help.


    Tianxiang Khan is not stupid. He must have his own consideration. He will never sacrifice the lives of West Turkic soldiers for nothing because of the words that East and West Turkic blood are connected.


    Sure enough, Tianxiang Khan, sitting on the big chair in the tent, coughed and said.


    "The general rushed all the way here. It must be a hard and tiring journey."


    "If you don''t move into the tent camp and rest at ease, let the king discuss other matters with your generals."


    The East Turks have been destroyed, and Tianxiang Khan doesn''t say much. As for the rescue, it''s impossible to talk about it.


    Hearing the words of Tianxiang Khan, Ge Shuhan was not surprised.


    But how can the burning idea of revenge go out like this once it is ignited?


    Ge Shuhan took a step forward and said.


    "Khan, although the East Turks have been destroyed, the elite soldiers of the East Turks are still under the command of the last general."


    "If we don''t resist the Tang cavalry while they are still on the grassland, we can also suspend the pressure of Western Turks."


    This elder brother Shuhan is worthy of being a resourceful Turkic general. In an instant, he found a new breakthrough.


    Moreover, this requirement is really tempting.


    Even the Khan, who had made up his mind, was slightly shaken.


    As GE Shuhan said, even if the Turkic army surrendered, the Tang army will lose more or less.


    But now, the elite of the East Turks have merged with their own army.


    If you really go deep into the grassland, you may be able to wipe out the Tang army!


    Tianxiang Khan''s pupils didn''t close. After a short thought, he almost promised.


    But for the sake of safety, he waved and motioned Ge Shuhan to step down first.


    Ge Shuhan looked at the look of Tianxiang Khan, clenched his fist and bowed down.


    "Speed is important. I hope Khan can make a decision earlier."


    "The cavalry under the last general is willing to be a forward and play this front."

 Chapter 539

    Langxu mountain.


    After one day''s construction, the rough altar has been built.


    It was early spring, and there was a cold wind on the low wolf Xu mountain.


    The roaring north wind passed through the mountains and sent out bursts of sobs, which made Tang Hao unable to sleep for a long time.


    Out of the big tent, I looked up at the stars. The stars twinkled and dotted.


    Especially on the top of the mountain with pure air, it seems that the starry sky is within reach.


    Looking closely, Tang Hao suddenly found that today''s celestial phenomena are the wonder of five-star beads.


    As the ancients said, five stars linked with beads is the theory of demon stars in troubled times and the replacement of emperors on the earth.


    Shaking his head slightly, Tang Hao chuckled.


    What demon stars are there in this world? It''s just some mysterious tricks played by those heavenly officials.


    Almost at the same time, in the corridor, the charming and gorgeous face of Wu Cairen came to mind.


    At this moment, Tang Hao was shocked.


    Isn''t it Wu Zetian, the eternal female emperor of later generations, who rewrites the history of the Tang Dynasty?


    It seems that the stars are inextricably linked with all the phenomena on the earth.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Hao''s eyebrows stretched out.


    I am a modern man in ancient times. Is it that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black, so I am infected with the breath of the ancients and become superstitious?


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao shook his head, got rid of these thoughts, and a bitter smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Facing the mountain wind, looking at the early altar not far away, my heart showed a touch of satisfaction.


    I can be regarded as mixing up some famous schools in this alien world. The fighting and killing all the way can be regarded as the final reward.


    Look at the altar quietly and think about your past.


    Tang Hao suddenly found that he seemed to have integrated into the Tang Dynasty and loved this country deeply.


    Then he dragged Li Wanqing''s fur quilt horn, covered his fur cloak, and Tang Hao went back to his tent and fell asleep.


    7 a.m. to 9 a.m..


    The first ray of sunshine shines on the formed stone brick altar, and the soldiers are also busy.


    Cattle heads, sheep heads and other sacrifices taken from the Turkic tribes were put on the altar.


    During the northern expedition, Tang Hao did not bring enough trivial objects for Zen, just some simple articles.


    Fengchan is a solemn and sacred thing.


    Although there are few objects, we can''t rush them in the ceremony.


    As a soldier of the Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao could not do as much etiquette as the emperor of the court defeated him, but he could pay homage according to the military style.


    11 a.m. to 1 p.m..


    Dressed in armor, Tang Hao climbed the altar step by step under the attention of all the officers and men.


    Majestic and passionate words slowly rang through the top of langxu mountain.


    "The northern Marquis of the Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao, today, you are granted Zen. I would like to tell the gods of heaven and earth with sincerity."


    "I led a powerful division to defend the territory of the Tang Dynasty. I killed the barbarians who had repeatedly committed crimes on the border. It''s fair to say that ghosts subdue gods and drink."


    "In ancient times, there were Ming teachings, Chinese and foreigners need to debate strictly, and righteousness exists in the spring and autumn. As a soldier of the Tang Dynasty, I died as the soul of the Tang army. Future generations see the present and the present as well as the past. Why am I worried?"


    "Now kill the foreigners, strengthen the prestige of the Tang Dynasty, and accept the vast grassland as the territory of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The thick voice resounded through the vast grassland and spread in all directions.


    Tang Hao suddenly drew out his green sword and engraved it on the stone tablet on the top of the mountain.


    "All the barbarians inside and outside, whoever dares to call the army, will be cut off!"


    And inscribed in the name of Tang Hao, on the left side of the stone tablet.


    Under the altar.


    Forty thousand soldiers, dressed in bright armor and holding bright Tang Dao, were full of solemnity.


    At this moment, they were deeply proud of themselves as a Tang man and a Tang soldier.


    The hissing cry came out of the mouth of the soldiers.


    "Datang, glory!"


    "Datang, glory!"


    "Datang, glory!"


    The voice of 40000 people was like a thunderclap on the grassland.


    The herdsmen who are still herding horses and cattle on the grassland seem to feel something at this moment.


    The spotlight gathered in the direction of the wolf Xu mountain. In those eyes, there was fear, admiration and respect


    This is the majesty of the Tang Dynasty and the Han nationality. It is engraved on the stone tablet and branded in the heart of every grassland person.


    The fragrance is swirling and drifting along the wind.


    Pray for heaven and earth, pray for blessings and make wishes.


    After a long time, Fengchan ended.


    Tang Hao turned slowly and walked down the altar step by step.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers, looking at the figure coming slowly, raised the Tang Dao in their hands, pointed the blade to the sky and shouted in unison.


    "Dingbei Hou!"


    "Dingbei Hou!"


    "Dingbei Hou!"


    So far, the name of the northern Marquis of Tang Haoding is well deserved.


    Undoubtedly, these new soldiers are lucky. They will be the witnesses of the northern expedition.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, led by the brave and resourceful commander, crushed and subdued the whole East Turkic tribe step by step.


    The military flag of the Tang Dynasty was finally inserted in the golden tent court of the Yinshan Mountain.


    Every young soldier''s face was filled with enthusiasm and respect.


    The loud cries are full of strong worship and endless respect for the strong.


    Tang Hao slowly raised his right hand, and the roar ended just now.


    Junlang''s face was more dignified, and Tang Hao waved his big hand.


    "Ban Shi Hui Chao!"

 Chapter 540

    West Turkic tent thousands of miles away.


    The news of the surrender of East Turks was enough to make many leaders fear the Tang Dynasty.


    When GE Shuhan left the camp, there was an uproar in the whole tent.


    Compared with the eastern Turks, the Western Turks are naturally weaker.


    Therefore, in the face of Tianxiang Khan''s inquiry, an old man of the West Turkic tribe appeared embarrassed and said.


    "Khan, we Western Turks and Datang have always been well water, not river water."


    "At present, the East Turks have been destroyed. A mere 30000 tiger divisions are just like revenge for the destruction of the country."


    "Why should we be with this little crowd and make it clear that Datang is the enemy?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a young leader stood up with disdain on his face, and the tiger''s eyes stared round.


    "Bah! It''s just the word of the weak!"


    "The wolf ambition of the king of the Tang Dynasty has been revealed. Previously, there were Eastern Turks in front of us. Now the powerful Eastern Turks have fallen down. The next pawn of the Tang Dynasty must be our western Turks!"


    After that, the young leader raised his thick eyebrows and said to Tianxiang Khan on the seat.


    "At this time, before the Tang army has gone out of the grassland, we should take the opportunity to attack, intercept and kill this Datang cavalry and weaken the existing troops of Datang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone answered and said.


    "Wrong, wrong..."


    ¡­¡­


    Throughout the big account, the voices of holding the attack opinion and maintaining the status quo relationship continue to be heard. The two sides hold their own views and do not give in to each other.


    Tianxiang Khan sat in the big tent and quietly looked at the noisy big tent without saying a word.


    The Khan with supreme prestige may be a bit less wise than Jieli Khan, but compared with Dolly Khan''s autocracy, he seems particularly democratic.


    Therefore, there is a relationship of negotiation, coordination and integration between the whole west Turkic Khan and the leader.


    United as one, this is also the reason why the West Turks stand firm in the presence of tigers and wolves.


    I don''t know who among the leaders, ask.


    "I don''t know what Khan thinks?"


    After listening to this inquiry, the whole account returned to calm.


    Tianxiang Khan looked around, smiled and said kindly.


    "Datang is located in the Central Plains with abundant materials."


    "And it can defeat the East Turks many times, and even the hero of a generation, Jieli Khan, is damaged inside."


    "Now, with the momentum of thunder, the East Turkic forces have been destroyed in just a few days. It''s not necessary to say more."


    Speaking of this, Tianxiang Khan slowed down and said.


    "The king of the Tang Dynasty is ambitious. Since he pioneered this land in the north and suppressed other countries, he will not stop. I think we Western Turks can''t be alone."


    These words are reasonable and justified, but they make many people nod secretly.


    Tianxiang Khan said.


    "Although Ge Shuhan has the intention of revenge, he is suspected of using our army."


    "But if he can rush at the front, we Western Turk soldiers might as well fish in troubled waters and consume some Datang troops, which can also postpone our worries about western Turks."


    As soon as he said this, in the big tent, the leaders who originally advocated attack raised their heads and showed a happy face.


    The leaders who advocated a truce fell into deep meditation.


    Newspaper!


    A long roar rang out of the tent.


    The vigorous scout stepped into the tent in three or two steps, bowed down and told him.


    "There are more than 40000 Tang cavalry soldiers with full bags. They go all the way south to the camp."


    Forty thousand?


    Hearing this figure, all the generals in the account were a little confused.


    Previously, according to the secret agent''s report, there were only 50000 cavalry when Datang set out to fight.


    The whole Tang cavalry only lost more than 10000 people in the thousands of miles of attack and the battle of Yinshan?


    Shock and horror appeared on everyone''s face.


    Sitting at the top of the big tent, Tianxiang Khan changed his face suddenly and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    What does west Turk take to fight against such a tiger and wolf division?


    "Tianxiang Khan, I''ll take general ashnashor and bring a word to my compatriots."


    A sudden voice came from outside the account.


    The crowd heard it. This hoarse voice was the strong general of ashner shere, bu Gen.


    Bu Gen opened the curtain, looked at the auspicious Khan and said.


    "According to my kinship, I make an exception to respect you today. Khan, I came with advice."


    Miso.


    When the sharp blade came out of the scabbard, the cold light flashed, and the bright machete was placed on Bu Gen''s neck.


    The sound of shouting and drinking with anger exploded in my ears.


    "Traitor."


    Bu Gen stood still, still clinging to the dark skin by the cold blade.


    "Khan, you can think about it. This time, you have settled on the fact that you are the enemy of Datang."


    These words were not only for Tianxiang Khan, but also for the young leader with a knife.


    Hearing this, Tianxiang Khan''s face stiffened, turned to wave his hand slowly and said.


    "If you are my compatriots and brothers, why do you face each other with swords."


    After that, Tianxiang Khan said with a touch of teasing in his eyes.


    "Bu gen, I''m afraid you''re ashamed of your ancestors."


    Hearing the speech, bu Gen smiled and said.


    "The vast grassland is covered with Tang flags, the strong men hate Jiuquan, and the elderly, women and children become slaves of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Or the whole East Turkic tribe disappeared in this long history."


    "Is this the glory of the ancestors in Khan''s heart?"


    These words, like a blow to the head, knocked heavily on everyone''s heart.


    Seeing the people lost in thought, bu Gen looked around coldly and said.


    "As a compatriot, I will remind Khan at the end."


    "Don''t touch Datang''s scales easily. Only when you live can you have hope!"

 Chapter 541

    Good advice goes against the ear, but it can awaken everyone.


    The warm blood and restless heart gradually cooled and sobered when Bu Gen left.


    What the famous general said seems cowardly, but it has deep meaning.


    If a nation has fallen into the long river of history, what is it to honor its ancestors and carry forward the foundation of its ancestors?


    A lesson for the past and a teacher for the future.


    West Turks had to reconsider the issue of sending troops.


    "In my opinion, the Tang Dynasty is full of soldiers at this time. We don''t have to cause trouble and take the lead in breaking this layer of window paper."


    In a low voice, an old leader spoke his petition.


    The young leader, who had been the most vociferous before, heard about the achievements of the Tang army, and immediately fell like a deflated ball.


    Thinking for a long time, the young leader frowned and said.


    "I have heard that the East Turkic Khan died, the East Turkic soldiers waited for an opportunity to retaliate, brutally slaughtered, and the innocent people of the Tang Dynasty in the border post station."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to tolerate such atrocities for a long time."


    Hearing this, many leaders frowned.


    An old man remembered it, his face slightly changed and said.


    "This must lead to the wrath of Changsheng day, so that it will not protect the East Turks."


    "Tang Jun''s trip is also a just move. He will follow the will of eternal life and bring such disaster to the East Turks."


    As an existence above ten thousand people, Tianxiang Khan will never admit his weakness.


    But the old man''s words gave him a step.


    Eternal anger is the best excuse.


    Tianxiang Khan''s slightly embarrassed face suddenly eased down and became much more natural. He nodded slightly and agreed with this statement.


    "Since it is the eternal day to punish such atrocities as East Turks, we West Turks can''t rush to send troops."


    "If not, it will brush the kindness of the eternal Heaven."


    Tianxiang Khan''s words fell, and the neutral attitude of West Turks was finalized.


    Ge Shuhan in the nearby camp is carrying the hatred of the dead family in his heart, dreaming of the East-West Turkic alliance and killing Tang Qi on the grassland.


    He also knew something about the king''s Court of the golden tent. He even sent scouts to check the attack on ashnasher at the border.


    Those bodies with tragic death and incomplete faces have always been a nightmare in his heart.


    He could not imagine what kind of weapon could blow soldiers into beehives.


    Of course, Ge Shuhan never mentioned the mysterious death of these soldiers and did not intend to talk about it, said Yu Tianxiang Khan.


    Now, East Turks definitely can''t go back.


    The most urgent task is to encourage the West Turks to send troops. When they eat the Tang horse, they can gain some military achievements and have a seat among the West Turks.


    After all, no Khan would like a mediocre general, and no general would admit a foreign general without military merit.


    While pacing, the sound of "stepping" footsteps sounded outside the tent.


    When the curtain was lifted, a West Turkic soldier came in without expression.


    "General, Khan, please."


    The words are plain, even with a trace of indifference.


    There was a gap between East and West Turks. Previously, it was only because of the war that we had to reach a consensus.


    For these Western Turkic generals, naturally, they have little affection for the eastern Turkic generals.


    But Ge Shuhan didn''t realize it. What he thought was how to destroy Tang Qi.


    Listening to the cautious words of the Turkic soldiers, Ge Shuhan immediately brightened his eyes and walked out quickly.


    Entering the big tent, he saw Tianxiang Khan with a serious face and sitting high at the head of the tent, clenched his fist and bowed.


    "The last general, I have seen Khan."


    Respectful and courteous.


    Tianxiang Khan looked at GE Shuhan with a cold look on his face and waved his hand at will.


    "General Ge Shuhan, after the discussion of this dynasty, the West Turks and the Tang Dynasty have always been in peace with each other."


    "The northern expedition of the Tang Dynasty was ordered by heaven, so it''s inconvenient for us to mix with the West Turks."


    "The king has ordered the withdrawal of those mobilized soldiers. Please help yourself, general."


    Hearing this unexpected turn, Ge Shuhan suddenly raised his head, looked up at the auspicious Khan in the tent and said.


    "The noble Tianxiang Khan, the northern expedition of the Tang Dynasty, swept the East Turks."


    "But the ambition of the king of the Tang Dynasty can not be satisfied by an East Turk."


    "This is a good opportunity to weaken the attack on Datang. If you miss this time, you will face the same situation as the East Turks. Please think twice, Khan!"


    The king of the golden tent was in uniform. He was homeless.


    This time, if the West Turks do not stand still, it will only deprive him of the opportunity to shine. Even if Tianxiang Khan allows him to stay in the West Turks, he is afraid that the West Turk army will isolate him.


    After listening to ge Shuhan''s insistence, Tianxiang Khan looked impatient on his face, waved his hand slightly and said.


    "The king has made up his mind. The general needs no more words."


    The cold tone echoed in his ears, and Ge Shuhan slowly lowered his head.


    Tianxiang Khan looked at the grassland man with a declining expression and his heart moved.


    Ge Shuhan is a famous warrior on the grassland. It''s unfortunate to be hit by this disaster.


    For these homeless and helpless generals, if they are recruited, they will be able to strengthen the Western Turkic tribe.


    Thinking of this, Tianxiang Khan''s face floated a touch of pity and said.


    "East and West Turks have the same root. The king sympathizes with the general in this disaster."


    "If the general has the intention of revitalizing Turks, he can stay in the Western Turkic barracks temporarily and wait for the opportunity."


    The meaning of solicitation is obvious.


    Ge Shuhan smiled bitterly and said.


    "Since the sweat has made up his mind, it''s inconvenient for us to bother, so we''ll leave."


    After that, Ge Shuhan resolutely turned around and left the big tent.


    Looking at the back there, a leader said.


    "This man is loyal and has some backbone."


    Sitting at the head of the tent, Tianxiang Khan smiled meaningfully and said.


    "Wolf sex, that''s a good thing."


    "Some things can''t be urgent, can''t be urgent."

 Chapter 542

    The sky cleared and the light rose to the East.


    The clear light is revealed from the clouds, and the dew on the grass reflects the crystal light.


    The horse''s hooves trampled on the past, throwing mud and turf.


    For several miles, Tang Qizhong was running for several days, speeding towards the dimly visible Datong.


    This time, Tang Hao didn''t go back the same way.


    That is, the victory is like returning home. There is no need to hide their whereabouts. The mighty horse team comes directly to the border city of Datang.


    Datong, located in front, hunts with banners and rolls in the wind.


    Soldiers patrol the city with their swords. Carriages, ox carts and vendors come and go at the gate of the city.


    The sounds of animals and people, mixed with the howling of soldiers, were noisy and lively.


    The city, which was baptized by the conservative war, was jubilant at the news of the triumph of the northern expedition.


    The people who have been shrinking at home no longer have to remind them to be afraid. They rush to the streets and are busy making money.


    Li daozong, who guarded the city, had already received a letter from Tang Hao, and the army would make some repairs in Datong.


    As the first general to greet this victorious soldier, Li daozong had a happy smile on his face the moment he received the letter.


    People are in good spirits at happy events!


    Under the bright sunshine, Li daozong, dressed in brand-new Tang clothes, led several people, carrying hands on his back, patrolling the street.


    The vendors picked up the food at the stall, handed it over enthusiastically and cordially invited Li daozong to taste it.


    "Our Tang army won the war. In the future, we don''t have to be afraid of the barbarians. It''s been hard for General Li to defend the town for the past two years."


    "We ordinary people thank General Li for his protection."


    Li daozong took the Hu cake with a smile and said.


    "Dading in the north is the credit of the Duke of Dingbei."


    "Thank you. Our people of the Tang Dynasty want to thank this Dingbei marquis."


    Smelling the speech, the vendor''s face was even more smiling, his right hand lined up and said.


    "These Hu cakes were made by the grass people in order to let our army return to the city and have a hot meal."


    Li daozong laughed and then made a few words of encouragement.


    Walking on this busy street, Li daozong finally experienced a joy with the people.


    Speaking of it, there is quite a feeling of the mountain city earth emperor, which is very comfortable.


    Patrolling to the street, a soldier breathed and shouted.


    "General Li, the army, is back!"


    Hearing the excitement, Li daozong suddenly brightened up and hurried to the city.


    Looking out of the city, white clouds and blue sky light are connected with the gradually yellowing earth. Vaguely, there seems to be a frontal line in the horizon, pouring towards the city.


    The wrinkles on Li daozong''s face flattened instantly, shaking his sleeves and saying.


    "Good, good!"


    "It''s them! They''re back!"


    Then he kicked the soldiers beside him and said with a smile and scold.


    "Your back is straight! The army is triumphant. Look at other people''s style!"


    "Study hard!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she closed her mouth and held back her smile.


    The general has always seized every opportunity to scold his nephew these days, even the welcoming ceremony is no exception.


    Li daozong rushed down the tower, led the guards and hurried forward to meet the team who thought day and night.


    Heroes are always remembered.


    Especially the generals who calmed down the North like Tang Hao and sealed wolf juxu.


    Even welcome will be a blessing.


    The vast cavalry came with the smoke and dust.


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to salute, Li daozong grabbed Tang Hao''s hand and walked towards the city.


    "Good nephew, this gift is free."


    "You have settled the north for Datang, but you are the hero of Datang and the hero in the hearts of our people."


    Along the way, Tang Hao was pulled by Li daozong and praised the city.


    As soon as he entered the city, the people in the city suddenly cheered and shouted.


    Hot Hu cakes and various delicious snacks were handed over.


    This sea of people is not inferior to the kuagong parade in Chang''an.


    If it weren''t for these soldiers stationed in the city, Tang Hao was really afraid of a large-scale stampede.


    Originally, it was not a long distance to Li daozong''s residence. In the past, it was a long journey, but today it has taken nearly half an hour.


    Tang Hao realized for the first time what hospitality is difficult to resist!


    As a last resort, the soldiers were ordered to accept the cakes and food sent by the people.


    After eating the sumptuous banquet prepared by Li daozong, Tang Hao returned to his residence after listening to Li daozong''s chatter for half an hour.


    When he opened the door, he saw Li Wanqing, who had already left the table, making a bed for himself.


    Look at the new and neatly furnished house.


    In this time and space, for the first time, Tang Hao suddenly had a feeling of home, and his heart was warm.


    On the way to the northern expedition, Li Wanqing took good care of herself.


    Make a fire, boil water, prepare clothes and food


    A grand daughter of the state, a grand female general, has become a living nanny in her life.


    Although they have the name of husband and wife, they are not husband and wife after all.


    Li Wanqing''s meticulous care made Tang Hao feel rather embarrassed.


    Gently walked into the house and looked at the serious figure, Tang Hao said.


    "It''s hard for you all the way down."


    "This is a temporary residence. We will go back to Chang''an soon."


    Hearing this, the figure in front of him was stunned by the horn for a moment.


    Inadvertently, Li Wanqing touched the Heli book with her fingers and murmured.


    "Yes, we''ll be in Chang''an soon."


    Say it. Li Wanqing tidied up again, as thin as a hairspring''s voice was ethereal.


    "I hope it will be slower."

 Chapter 543

    Early April.


    The sun seems to be getting a little hot and dry.


    After finishing one day in Datong, the army set off again and headed for Chang''an.


    Standing on the bumpy horse''s back, Tang Hao felt out several cotton plants picked from the grassland and looked at them in his hand.


    At this time, cotton has been planted in Datang, but cotton likes light, mostly in the western regions of the frontier.


    To say that this cotton was introduced into the Central Plains, it was first introduced at the end of the Song Dynasty and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    As for Tang Hao''s discovery, it was mostly carried by traders in the western regions and scattered on the grassland.


    Looking at the soft cotton and the full black seeds, Tang Hao smiled.


    Cotton padded clothes will be worn this winter.


    Li Wanqing, close to her, pursed her lips tightly, but she had no feeling of returning to Chang''an.


    On the contrary, the closer you get to Chang''an, the more uneasy you feel.


    Li Wanqing knew very well that his father would personally raise the issue of peace and departure after Tang Hao returned to Chang''an.


    At that time, his fate with Tang Hao will become extremely subtle.


    At the moment, Li Wanqing is eager to find some words to talk to Tang Hao, even if it''s gossip.


    Turning around, Tang Hao looked at the two white cotton balls, smiled foolishly, and showed a touch of doubt on his face.


    "This is baidiezi? I saw my father grow it in the flower bed earlier."


    Hearing the inquiry, Tang Hao was slightly surprised and turned his head slowly.


    I didn''t expect this cotton to have this name in ancient times.


    However, Tang Hao was not surprised that Li Wanqing knew this plant.


    At this time, some wealthy families in the south of Datang who like flowers will collect cotton for viewing.


    Li Jing is an important official in the court. It''s not surprising that some officials sent some flowers.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was silent, he carefully put the cotton ball in his arms, which seemed to be particularly precious.


    Seeing this, Li Wanqing was vaguely proud.


    Since I met Tang Hao, it seems that Tang Hao knows everything and can do everything.


    This time, he finally found something Tang Hao didn''t know.


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing cleared her throat, glanced at Tang Hao and smiled.


    "Don''t look at the flowers. They are as white as snow and as soft as flocs, but they don''t have any fragrance."


    "Moreover, this flower blooms once a year and will disappear next year."


    After hearing Li Wanqing''s reminder, Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "This flower is of great use."


    "It''s not what you said. As long as you are willing to plant this flower, it will be available every year, just like our Datang wheat grains."


    Hearing this, Li Wan was more curious than surprised.


    "What''s the use?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao smiled mysteriously and said.


    "If you want to know, wait until this winter, you will know."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s insinuation, Li Wanqing raised her mouth and snorted with disdain.


    This time, it''s not that Tang Hao doesn''t want to talk, but that Tang Hao doesn''t dare to guarantee whether these regiments of cotton can grow good seedlings.


    If you can''t even grow seedlings, let alone cotton clothes and quilts.


    In this aristocratic family where silk is popular, there are no warm clothes such as cotton padded clothes.


    But for soldiers, going to the frontier is bound to withstand the cold test.


    Light clothes such as cotton padded clothes can completely replace the mended fur.


    ¡­¡­


    Chang''an.


    Northern victory.


    The news that Tang Hao once again stepped into the king''s Court of the golden account and broke the East Turkic army, and the Turkic people submitted to the Tang Dynasty, has already spread throughout the imperial city.


    Even if the army led by Tang Hao did not return.


    The people in the city had already cheered.


    Many Chang''an people hung festive scarlet ribbons at the house gate and tree tops to welcome the triumph of the Tang champion Hou.


    In the Imperial City, Jin Wuwei was busy organizing the entrance ceremony of the army.


    In the whole Imperial City, many Tang people straightened their waist when walking, and were proud of being a Tang person.


    Those foreign traders who are still in the imperial city are even more polite to the people of the Tang Dynasty, with bursts of envy and respect in their eyes.


    In the Weiguo mansion.


    Li Jing was worried and half, holding the wrinkled letter. She had read the book of Heli countless times, and was very tangled in her heart.


    The young man who had been working in the countryside took him back to Chang''an by himself.


    Now, when he is successful and prosperous, he has to push the young man with a halo out.


    Li Jing was reluctant to fight.


    But with the passage of time, Li Jing''s uneasiness became more and more intense when he made many war achievements with Tang Hao.


    Looking at the hesitant figure standing at the door of the hall, Hongfu slowly walked forward and said.


    "Husband, have you made up your mind?"


    The king of Tang asked this question, his wife asked it, and even Li Jing himself asked it.


    This release can take off the shell of the redundant son-in-law and return Tang Hao''s innocent reputation.


    But it is also tantamount to letting Tang Hao roam in this world without the constraints of the Li family.


    As for whether Tang Hao will marry his baby daughter again, Hongfu has no bottom in her heart and Li Jing has no bottom in her heart.


    There is another secret about the royal family, but Li Jing can''t say it.


    After visiting the ailing Princess Changle, Li Jing suddenly found that the Pearl of the king of Tang also had some friendship with Tang Hao.


    Li Jing knew that the king of the Tang Dynasty deliberately did not mention Princess Changle because he thought of the Li family''s no queen.


    But the king of Tang did not say, but Li Jing had to do it.


    He can''t let Li Jiacheng be a stumbling block in Tang Hao''s future.


    Marrying the princess and joining the royal family may be the best place for Tang Hao.


    Li Jing clenched the hand of He Li Shu, held it tighter, and her eyes gradually firmed up, saying.


    "Think about it."

 Chapter 544

    April 10th.


    A beautiful day.


    The victorious army finally returned to Chang''an city.


    The city''s cheers and grand entering ceremony made Tang Hao''s ears buzzing.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, dressed in the yellow robe of xiulong, led the newly dressed civil and military officials, and the scene was huge and spectacular.


    It was not until dusk that the whole celebration and reward ceremony came to an end.


    At the service of four beautiful maidservants, Tang Hao finally finished bathing and washed away his fatigue and dust.


    Looking at the fuzzy face in the bronze mirror, it was white.


    It seems that the unkempt street beggar returned to Junlang scholar again.


    Tang Hao just returned to the north house with satisfaction. As soon as he pasted the soft collapse, Duke Rong came one after another with the oral instructions of the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang wants to entertain Tang Hao!


    Hearing the news, Tang Hao felt quite flattered.


    After all, I want to have dinner with the king of Tang, who is above 10000 people and has the power to kill all the people in the world. Such opportunities are rare, but Tang Hao is more or less nervous.


    It''s hard to be generous, not to mention the will of the king of Tang. Tang Hao naturally should take it seriously.


    Wearing a brand-new purple robe, wearing a golden jade belt on the waist and a silk woven crown on the top of the head, the two strands of black crown belts hang naturally and majestic.


    Looking at this new dress, father-in-law Rong narrowed his eyes into a line and praised it.


    "The dress is fit, solemn and dignified. With this handsome face, what a handsome Tang boy."


    "The king of Tang really can choose."


    Tang Hao understood the above words, which meant praise.


    As for the later words, Tang Hao was a little confused.


    This dress is equipped by these two grade military officers. What does it have to do with the selection of the king of the Tang Dynasty?


    Seeing Tang Hao''s confused eyes, father-in-law Rong smiled without saying anything and urged him.


    "Dingbei Hou, since this dress has been changed, go to Taiji palace with the old slave."


    In a hurry, Tang Hao didn''t ask much. He got on the carriage to the palace with father-in-law Rong.


    Soon, under the guidance of father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao entered the side hall.


    In the eye, there is a long desk, full of dishes.


    Carved dragon and Phoenix, the shape is superb.


    In each jade plate, there are not many dishes, but they are particularly exquisite.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao, who sleeps in the open in January and is tired of cooking meat with water, doesn''t feel that his mouth is full of saliva, his appetite increases greatly, and his stomach is not optimistic.


    Tang Hao suddenly realized that he had been busy with the ceremony for a long time, but he had not really had a full meal.


    Thinking about it, the king of Tang, sitting facing south, waved with a smile and said kindly.


    "Good boy, what are you waiting for? Take a seat quickly."


    "They are all family members. Don''t be polite."


    The three words of his family came from the mouth of the king of Tang, which immediately made Tang Hao tremble.


    I don''t know if this family member was the king of Tang. He was happy at the moment and said casually, but he still heard some rumors.


    Tang Hao always felt a little trembling when he was related to Tang wangpan.


    When Tang Hao looked away from the dishes, he suddenly found that Princess Changle was also seated next to the king of Tang.


    Dressed in goose yellow, it shows more white and delicate skin.


    The thin silk satin faintly sets off the exquisite figure, and the exquisite steps are obliquely inserted into the black green silk, glittering with a little star light.


    Today''s Princess Changle painted light makeup. Dai Mei lies horizontally, like a beautiful mountain. The red lips are like ripe cherries.


    Tang Hao looked at this gorgeous face and sighed in his heart.


    It deserves to be the first of the three nobody in Chang''an.


    After thanking longen, Tang Hao greeted the shy water spirit''s eyes. Tang Hao said hello to Princess Changle and then slowly sat down.


    The king of Tang looked at the restrained Tang Hao and smiled.


    "Your boy has always been natural and unrestrained. Why are you a little nervous today?"


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly at the speech.


    If he were in the army and those dirty and vulgar generals, even if they were all high-ranking generals at the national level, he would not be restrained for half a minute.


    As a person of future generations with advanced ideas, he is used to being unrestrained. It''s not unrestrained to fart and boast with these people.


    But now it''s in the Tang Palace with a lot of elaborate etiquette, and it''s strange to have dinner with the king of Tang, who holds the greatest power in the world. It''s not nervous at all.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Tang Hao dared not say so.


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "I''ve lived in the barracks for a long time, and I''m used to simple food. Seeing such exquisite and rich dishes, some... Don''t adapt."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang smiled a little. The golden jacket with dishes stopped in the air and said in a deep voice.


    "Now the Quyuan plough of the Tang Dynasty has been popularized, the agriculture and mulberry are stable, and the grain is quite abundant."


    "The food in the army should be improved."


    After that, the king of Tang added a piece of venison and placed it in the jade plate in front of Tang Hao, saying.


    "You''re tired of eating Hu cakes during the northern expedition."


    "Come on, this is the deer I hunted back two days ago. Have a try."


    Facing the loving eyes like his father, Tang Hao was quite warm. He picked up the golden sheath and laboriously picked up the venison.


    The chopsticks of the Tang Dynasty are famous for their luxury. Tang Hao opened his eyes when he saw them today.


    The only thing that made Tang Hao dissatisfied was that the chopsticks of the Tang Dynasty were much longer than those of later generations. It was quite laborious to pick up vegetables.


    After thanking the king for his kindness, Tang Hao began to taste the Royal delicacy.

 Chapter 545

    Tang Hao has tasted the delicacies of mountains and seas that he has never heard of before.


    You can''t help half a pot of wine and rain.


    It is said that this Tang cuisine and wine can be regarded as a good health product in future generations.


    The main reason is that the adjustment is relatively single, mostly cooking, and the taste is relatively light.


    Tang Hao gradually let go of the wine.


    Tang Hao said frankly with a slight drunkenness.


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t inform you in advance about East Turkistan''s submission to the Tang Dynasty. It was done in a hurry. I hope your majesty will forgive me."


    Perhaps it is the wine distilled by himself. The degree is too high. The king of Tang, who is used to sweet wine, is already drunk.


    With a red face, the king of Tang patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "I have heard from Sima in the army about this."


    "Don''t share the troops of Datang when I raise the national prestige of Datang. You''re doing well, boy!"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was completely relieved.


    Turkic autonomy should have been handed over to the king of Tang, and the ministers had no right to make a decision.


    But at that time, the army could not wait for a time to deliver the message.


    Although Tang Hao had already guessed his Majesty''s intention, after all, some things mentioned are far better than hiding in his heart.


    The carved dragon jade cup touched gently.


    They drank a cup with their heads up.


    The king of Tang had a fog in his eyes. He was drunk again and waved.


    "Your boy returned triumphantly. I believe you, don''t ask more about the trivial details of the war."


    After that, the king of Tang said with a deep smile.


    "The great husband''s fame has been achieved, and his private affairs can''t be left behind."


    "Today, I''ll ask you about your private affairs."


    Tang Hao smiled and said with a careless eye.


    "Your Majesty, Tang has been married. Where else is there a private matter? This..."


    As soon as the words were heard, the king of Tang smiled and patted Jin Tan on the long table.


    "Nonsense! Your engagement is to fulfill a promise of the Duke of Wei, which is in vain."


    "Do you really think I can''t see it?"


    Seeing the inexplicably angry king of Tang, Tang Hao was almost frightened. After being a little stunned, Tang Hao was confused.


    Even if it''s a marriage contract, it''s also his own family business. I can''t allow the king of Tang to react like this.


    But then again, since entering the Weiguo mansion and making public appearances in public, they have at most sat side by side with Li Wanqing. They have never had any physical contact, and people with intentions will inevitably be suspicious.


    Moreover, since he moved into the Viscount''s house, he almost cut off contact with the Duke of Wei, which is not like the marriage''s in laws.


    The king of Tang once concluded that it was also natural.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao turned his eyes and forcibly explained.


    "Your Majesty, I''m in my youth. It''s the time to make achievements. I didn''t do well and didn''t take into account the face of the Duke of Wei."


    "I''m wrong."


    The king of Tang seemed quite dissatisfied with this explanation, and his face became gloomy. He leaned slowly against the back of his chair, stared at Tang Hao, and asked.


    "Wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "A marquis, the champion of the Tang Dynasty, bears the reputation of a redundant son-in-law."


    "You tell me how to make a mistake?"


    Seeing the posture of the king of Tang, Tang Hao was quite angry. Tang Hao immediately felt like beating a drum.


    It seems that Li Jing is to blame.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was silent, the king of Tang smiled.


    Slowly, Wang Yu of the Tang Dynasty said.


    "Tang Hao, I know you are heroic and informal. Maybe you don''t have such a bad opinion about your redundant son-in-law."


    "But after all, you are a dazzling hero of the Tang Dynasty. Such an identity is inappropriate."


    After that, the king of Tang looked at the princess Changle who had been silent all the time and said slowly.


    "If I want you to marry my daughter, will you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Changle, who had been silent, blushed and flashed a nervous look in her eyes.


    This subtle change fell on Tang Hao Yu Guangzhong. It seemed that at this moment, an inexplicable feeling stirred a chord and quietly ripples.


    The princess of Changle has a good command of the country and the city. She is knowledgeable, reasonable and gentle. She has a lot of contact with Tang Hao.


    It can be called a model of oriental classical beauty.


    To say that Tang Hao has no love for Princess Changle, I''m afraid Tang Hao doesn''t believe it.


    But after all, the concept of monogamy is deeply rooted in later generations. In addition, Tang Hao is looking forward to living with Li Wanqing. Tang Hao does not dare to go beyond the thunder pool.


    In his panic, Tang Hao moved slightly, bowed his hands and said.


    "Your Majesty, I''m a grass-roots citizen. I''m humble."


    "The princess is the golden body of the Tang Dynasty. How can she bend her knees?"


    "Minister, fear."


    After that, Tang Hao paused and added bravely.


    "Minister, I have a paper engagement with Li Wanqing. This matter..."


    Before he spoke, he was suddenly interrupted by the king of Tang.


    "Why? Do you think the Pearl of my eye can''t compare with the girl Li Wanqing, or do you think my princess is not worthy of you?"


    The sudden and high voice, with the unique authority of the royal family, roared from Tang Hao''s head.


    Tang Hao frowned and quickly responded.


    "No, no, no, no, the royal highness of the princess is pure and sincere, and the posture of heaven and man can not match the Minister of the countryside.


    Pop.


    Always clapping his big hand on his shoulder.


    The king of Tang said with a smile.


    "Since you deserve it, that''s it!"


    The weight on his shoulder suddenly hit, and Tang Hao sank slightly.


    Tang Hao didn''t know how to carry out and end the banquet.


    Only know that when the banquet is over, it is already full of stars.


    After walking out of the Tai Chi palace, Tang Hao realized that his back was already wet and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Tang Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now there is another marriage inexplicably, but Tang Hao''s heart is more tangled.

 Chapter 546

    At midnight, Tang Hao just returned to the Marquis house.


    The red lanterns hanging at the end of the new year shook gently, as if welcoming Tang Hao who returned late.


    Walking slowly to the north house, Tang Hao was not sleepy.


    Under the paper lantern, Tang Hao leaned on the vermilion red column and looked at the starry sky dotted with stars.


    The brightest star in the sky is Polaris.


    The most noble and mysterious woman in the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty is the princess Changle.


    It is impeccable to have a distinguished Royal identity, an amazing face, a gentle personality like jade and a quiet personality like water.


    Just like this dazzling Arctic star, dazzling and distant.


    Tang Hao doesn''t know where or when. He already has an inexplicable feeling with this beautiful woman in his heart.


    Thinking, a fur cloak was already on his shoulder.


    The meticulous and considerate housekeeper whispered.


    "Lord Hou, it''s cold at night. You''d better go back to the house early to have a rest."


    Tang Hao did not look back and simply answered.


    Give me a silk package, said the housekeeper.


    "Today, when the Marquis left the mansion, Miss Li personally sent the golden sore ointment."


    After receiving the golden wound medicine wrapped in silk brocade, Tang Hao''s heart slowly flowed into a warm feeling.


    Li Wanqing was still suffering from trauma. When she first returned to her house, she thought of the flesh wounds that had brought her all the way down.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao smiled, but a touch of bitterness flashed through his heart.


    During the northern expedition, Tang Hao knew a lot about this heroine.


    He has a firm and strong character. If you know that the king of Tang gave you a marriage.


    Not to mention the reputation of the Weiguo government, even Li Wanqing''s reputation will be criticized.


    Tang Hao couldn''t imagine what Li Wanqing would do later.


    Moreover, Li Jing led herself into Chang''an, which made it shine here.


    The guide is half a mentor.


    But Tang''s princess, who Tang Hao couldn''t provoke, insisted on rejecting the marriage.


    The moody king of the Tang Dynasty can feel his traces in this time and space with his fingers.


    One side is the only daughter of the Duke of Wei, and the other is the Pearl of the king of Tang, who is the princess of the Tang Dynasty.


    On either side, they are people they don''t want to offend.


    The marriage granted by the king of Tang undoubtedly gave Tang Hao a difficult problem.


    His thoughts were in great confusion for a moment. With a sigh, Tang Hao looked away and slowly collected the golden sore medicine.


    "I just hope today''s banquet is the nonsense of the king of Tang when he was drunk."


    Whispering to himself drifted in the night wind.


    But thinking about it for a moment, Tang Hao felt that if there was no king of Tang, there seemed to be something less in his heart.


    Tang Hao stood for a moment, shook his head, and then returned to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    The desk had already been removed by the palace maids and eunuchs.


    In such a large palace, sandalwood spreads the green smoke, and bursts of fragrance diffuse, making people calm and comfortable.


    With a pot of green tea, Princess Changle walked slowly to the king of Tang, poured water and made tea, and handed it to the king of Tang.


    "Father, the evening meal is greasy, and drinking a pot of tea can relieve the greasy."


    After receiving the green tea, the king of Tang raised a smile on his face and said.


    "My qualitative son has grown up."


    Seeing her father happy, Princess Changle smiled, turned the topic and said.


    "Father emperor, why did you press like that during the dinner? Didn''t we just talk about Tang Hao?"


    Previously, the king of Tang promised to come down, just to test Tang Hao''s mind.


    But Princess Changle never expected that her father would use Regal power to crush Tang Hao.


    Tone, inevitably with a trace of blame.


    After listening to Princess Changle''s inquiry, the king of Tang smiled, touched Princess Changle''s head and said.


    "Why? You helped your lover to blame me before you married?"


    Her tone was kind and her eyes were kind, but she made Princess Changle blush on her face. She lowered her head and said angrily.


    "Don''t make fun of your daughter."


    "My daughter is talking about business. If I exchange my royal identity for this engagement, my daughter would rather not."


    After that, Princess Changle blushed, and a firm look appeared in her eyes.


    Strong twist melon is not sweet.


    Princess Changle is well aware of this truth. The royal family holds the power of life and death in the world, which can naturally make people have to bow their heads and surrender.


    But if you can''t be happy with each other, such a marriage will not only make you spend the rest of your life in anxiety, but also make Tang Hao live under the power of the royal family.


    With a loving look at his daughter, the king of Tang slowly restrained his smile and gradually became serious on his face.


    "Tang Hao is unruly and very different from the disciples of aristocratic families in the world. I''m afraid there are few things that can threaten him in history."


    "The reason why I intimidated him and accused him of bullying the king is just to let him say what he thinks."


    "If it doesn''t agree with him, he will certainly argue."


    After that, the king of Tang looked at the princess Changle sitting beside him and said.


    "He has just made great achievements. How can I kill him in order to force him to marry you?"


    "This clever boy will surely think of it."


    After hearing what the king of Tang said, Princess Changle seemed to have some enlightenment, and a touch of joy flashed on her crimson cheek.


    At least, now Princess Changle knows that Tang Hao has her in her heart.


    Otherwise, according to Tang Hao''s fearless nature, he will probably tear his face with the king of Tang at the banquet.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Princess Changle flashed a gloomy color on her face. Some gloomy eyes looked at the king of Tang and said.


    "Sister Wanqing, what should I do?"


    Rubbing his smooth hair, the king of Tang smiled and said.


    "You have a pure heart. You like to think of others."


    "Li Jing is such an only daughter. How can my right and left arms continue the principle of incense without children?"

 Chapter 547

    Tai Chi hall.


    The triumphant return of the army was originally a day to celebrate three days and take a rest in civil and military affairs.


    However, several important officials were summoned by the king of Tang. At this time, they were standing on the hall waiting for the king of Tang.


    Surrounded by palace maids, the king of Tang walked into the hall with a smile on his face.


    Seeing that the king of the Tang Dynasty looked very good, the important officials in the hall were also slightly relieved.


    Gao Shilian arched his hands and said with a smile.


    "It''s a big decision in the north. Congratulations."


    "Congratulations, your majesty."


    The prestigious old minister said so. The king of Tang smiled even more and waved.


    "Dading in the north is the joy of our Datang border."


    "But what makes me happier is the happy event in our Tang imperial city."


    As soon as the voice fell, his Highness''s ministers looked at each other with suspicious faces.


    I don''t know what the so-called happy event of the Tang Dynasty is.


    Seeing the confused dignitaries in the hall, the king of Tang did not pretend to be mysterious and said frankly.


    "The apple of my eye is getting married."


    When it comes to getting married, the king of the Tang Dynasty smiled all over his face. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the marriage.


    After listening, the important minister suddenly realized it.


    The royal family is no small matter.


    The princess''s marriage is a pivotal event in the court.


    No wonder they will be summoned at such an important Daqing moment.


    Gao Shilian stretched the wrinkles on his face, looked at the important minister, laughed, turned to the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "This is a double happiness!"


    "This is the blessing of Datang!"


    After that, Gao Shilian bowed deeply and said.


    "I wish you two a happy marriage."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Shilian suddenly felt that there was always something less in it.


    Perhaps it was because the old man of all dynasties couldn''t remember for a moment.


    Changsun Wuji shook his wide sleeves, hugged his fists, bowed slowly and said.


    "Congratulations, your majesty, on your son-in-law."


    After that, the elder sun Wuji flashed a touch of doubt in his wise eyes and asked.


    "I don''t know this virtuous son-in-law, but who is sacred to have such blessings?"


    Since pretending to be queen sun''s funeral queen, eldest sun Wuji has also worried a lot about the gentle princess.


    To choose her appearance and figure, Princess Changle is the best.


    Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting were taught by Empress Chang sun, who was quite famous throughout the Tang Dynasty.


    But such a niece with both talent and appearance and noble status seems to be interested in love, and she doesn''t want to mention it much.


    This time, when hearing that the king of Tang suddenly mentioned the son-in-law, his eldest son Wuji was puzzled, he was even more with a touch of novelty.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty glanced at all the officials in the hall. Those eyes eager to know the answer smiled.


    "You Aiqing are all familiar with the person my daughter is going to marry."


    "It is the Dingbei Marquis, Tang Hao, who returned triumphantly in the north."


    In his words, it is not difficult to hear the pride of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    After all, Tang Hao is a great talent of Tang Dynasty who has grown up with his own eyes.


    The Marquis general is a first-class match with the gold of the Tang royal family.


    What''s more, the king of Tang, who knows Tang Hao''s identity, believes that this is a marriage of marriage.


    For a time, the smile on the king''s face was even more like drinking honey, and he was happy at the bottom of his heart.


    After hearing this, Li Jing, who was standing at his Highness''s house, suddenly felt a pain in his heart, like a hammer suddenly hitting his heart.


    Tang Wang personally refers to the marriage. It seems that Tang Hao is doomed to miss the Li family.


    At this moment, a sense of desolation came from above and ruthlessly from below.


    Fang Xuanling showed a difficult color on his face, walked slowly to the hall and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty,"


    "Although Tang Hao has made great contributions, he is also a marquis, which matches the identity of the princess."


    "But after all, Tang Hao has the status of a redundant son-in-law. Isn''t it inappropriate for the royal family to surrender their status to marry the princess like this?"


    While talking, Fang Xuanling glanced at Li Jing with a dignified face intentionally or unintentionally.


    After all, he hasn''t left yet. The identity of a redundant son-in-law is the brand of Tang Hao, which has not been removed.


    The fact that the redundant son-in-law marries the innocent Princess of the Tang Dynasty undoubtedly undermines the royal majesty.


    Du Ruhui glanced at the king of Tang with a smile on his face. He still stood up and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Tang Hao and Li Wanqing still have an engagement. This time they marry the princess, which is divided into wives and concubines..."


    Although there was a saying of three wives and four concubines in ancient times, without exception, everyone cared about the distinction between wives and concubines.


    According to the ancient law, the first person to marry is the main room, and the rest are concubines.


    If the princess of the Tang Dynasty became a concubine, wouldn''t it become a laughing stock for people all over the world? How can we talk about the majesty of the royal family?


    Hearing their words, the king of Tang, who sat high in the Dragon chair, waved his big hand and said.


    "It''s not difficult."


    "Tang haogui, as a marquis, has made great achievements many times. I have personally become the Lord. He Li is."


    The tone was not heavy, but he sentenced the Li family to death.


    Divorcing his wife was a shameful word in ancient times, even in the fierce Tang Dynasty.


    This moment.


    Everyone in the hall focused on the king of Tang Dynasty. A moment later, they looked at Li Jing standing in the hall.


    Li Jing, who was already embarrassed, suddenly raised her head and looked at the smiling king of the Tang Dynasty in the hall.


    In doing so, the king of Tang did not give any face to Li''s house and turned the whole Li''s house into the peak of public opinion pointed out by everyone!


    A cold moment swept through Li Jing''s body.


    For a moment, Li Jing did not know why the king of Tang would be so heartless.


    He had made it clear to the king of Tang that he would come forward and ask the three elders for instructions.


    But now the king of Tang has made an opinion in advance!


    Since the last time Princess Changle was ill, Li Jing had a vague feeling that the king of Tang would marry Tang Hao.


    But I often didn''t expect to be in this public.


    What did he do that made the king of Tang openly humiliate the Li family in full view of the public?


    Li Jing mumbled her throat, trembled slightly, and was stunned in situ.


    It''s like the whole Tang Dynasty is falling down.


    The cold sweat on his forehead oozed out in an instant, met the hot eyes, and felt a touch of shame and shame in his cold heart.

 Chapter 548

    Surprised, shocked, even a touch of worry.


    Emerge in the hearts of all the ministers present.


    Like Li Jing, people don''t know why the king of Tang did so.


    The whole Tai Chi hall was silent.


    On the depressed and dreary hall, the voice of the king of Tang came slowly.


    "Li Wanqing is a forthright and strong heroine who is steadfast and unswerving."


    "Lord Wei is my right-hand man. At present, Li''s house has no empress, which really makes it difficult for me to sleep and eat."


    After that, the king of Tang turned his eyes to Li Jing and continued.


    "I am determined that Li Wanqing and Princess Changle will marry into the Marquis''s house together."


    "No wives and concubines."


    If Li Jing had just been driven into the abyss, this time it would have pushed Li Jing to a height comparable to heaven.


    These words came, and the people had not yet reacted from their amazement.


    quiet.


    The whole hall was dead silent.


    Yuchi Jingde smashed Li Jing''s shoulder with his big hand and said.


    "I said Lao Li, why are you still staring?"


    "Your baby daughter and Princess Changle married into the Marquis''s house together, which is a favor from the emperor."


    "Don''t hurry, Shane?"


    After being hit by these two palms, Li Jing just came back.


    It echoed what the king of Tang had just said, regardless of the cold sweat flowing down his forehead.


    With a bang, he knelt in the hall and shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Your majesty!"


    "No, no!"


    "How dare you compare with the princess with a golden body?"


    After saying that, Li Jing slowly bent over to worship and said.


    "I beg your majesty to take back his order. It''s a blessing for Tang Hao to win the little girl. I''m satisfied to be a concubine."


    Seeing the figure lying prone on the hall, the king of Tang was very happy, but his face did not show it, but the tiger looked up.


    "You have no jokes. What you think I''m saying is just casual?"


    Almost subconsciously, Li Jing''s figure on the hall was lower, and quickly responded.


    "I dare not."


    The king of Tang patted the armrest of the Dragon chair with a cold look and said.


    "That''s it!"


    "Li Wanqing has made meritorious contributions to calming the north, and I am awarded Princess Ningding."


    There are ups and downs. It came so fast that Li Jing had the feeling of picking up the clouds and seeing the sun and the moon.


    The will of pursuing the wind was issued. The two people in the name were on an equal footing, and no one dared to criticize them.


    Li Jing, like a chicken pecking rice, kowtowed on the ground.


    "Thank your highness, Ron!"


    "Thank your highness, Ron!"


    Yuchi Jingde picked up the figure on the ground, patted Li Jing on the back and said.


    "Lao Li, you are a relative of the emperor."


    "I''m going to drink this wedding wine!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole hall burst into laughter.


    Fang Xuanling also came forward and congratulated.


    "Lao Li, the boy you brought here is very lucky."


    "Congratulations."


    Li Jing''s face was full of excitement. He was always silent. He was happy and talkative at the moment.


    He arched his hands in return and said proudly.


    "Drink! This wine should be drunk!"


    On the hall of laughter, there was a sudden sound of surprise and doubt.


    Du Ruhui''s smile gradually converged, looked around, glanced at the king of Tang and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Since ancient times, the son-in-law can''t hold a real post in the court."


    "Tang Hao has both civil and military posts in the Tang Dynasty. If he marries the princess, according to the etiquette and law, he is going to peel off the post of military officer."


    A reminder immediately made the jubilant hall freeze in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, everyone''s smile has solidified on their faces, including the king of Tang sitting on the dragon throne.


    For a moment, the people who were filled with joy obviously had forgotten this ancient law.


    As a son-in-law, he has an inseparable relationship with the royal clan.


    Not holding a position of real power is a restriction on the son-in-law to prevent usurpation of power and position.


    Just like the princes, it is the same truth that they are not allowed to get too close to the military officers in private.


    After hearing this, the eldest sun Wuji was not happy.


    Tang Hao worked hard to get up all the way. He saw the hardships with his own eyes.


    What''s more, these three expeditions are meritorious deeds in exchange for life.


    If you marry into the royal family in this way, but get rid of your position, wouldn''t the original hardships be wasted.


    Changsun Wuji stepped forward and bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Tang Hao is a rare general in a hundred years. If he is involved in marriage and disappears into the barracks, isn''t it like a drop in the ocean?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Ji''s heart moved and jumped out.


    "What Lord Chang Sun said is true, but now the Tang Dynasty has a heavy army and has a good reputation in the army. It is already a heavy weapon in the country."


    "But if you have two minds..."


    The words were not finished, but the meaning of them was already clear to everyone.


    Seeing someone picking on Tang Hao, the eldest sun Wuji became the eldest, and his anger rose.


    With his eyes wide open, sun Wuji stared at Li Ji and scolded.


    "Lord of England, what do you mean!"


    "Why do you want to slander Tang Hao many times!"


    "You''ve made it clear. Who has two hearts?"


    Fang Xuanling looked at the excited old minister, pressed eldest sun Wuji, pointed to Li Ji''s arm and whispered.


    "Don''t be angry, eldest grandson. Although the British public is serious."


    "But after all, this is the meaning of the ancient law."


    Seeing that the chaotang hall would fall into a chaotic situation of quarrel, the king of Tang waved slowly and said.


    "All right! All right!"


    In the crowd''s attention, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "What you say is true."


    "There was the way of Shang Yang''s reform in ancient times, but it was among the countries that the great Qin Dynasty rose."


    While talking, the king of Tang slowly stood up, waved his big hand and said.


    "Today, I will follow this example and break this etiquette."


    "Tang Hao, you can still hold the post of military attache."

 Chapter 549

    Marquis house.


    Tang Hao stood in front of the house and watched the galloping cavalry disappear before slowly turning back.


    "Whether the soldiers can wear cotton padded clothes this winter depends on these soldiers."


    As soon as he turned his head, Wu Tong''s eyes turned red, clenched his fists tightly and looked at himself with hope.


    "Hou ye, the cotton padded clothes you said are really so magical?"


    "Such a cluster of flowers... Can resist the invasion of this cold winter?"


    Staring at the excited man, Tang Hao was quite surprised.


    All the way down, when walking through the sea of corpses, the man who couldn''t be seen shouted pain and shed a tear.


    This time, it was indeed vaguely emotional. There was something like crying, but I didn''t know whether it was moving or sad.


    With a little doubt, Tang Hao solemnly replied.


    "It''s true. This white stack has a wide range of uses. I was lucky to meet an old man. Even in the severe winter, I only wear a single coat and sweat all over."


    "In the past two years, I have been paying attention to the origin of this white pile, but it is difficult to find it. This time, I found it in the grassland, and it sounded occasionally."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong looked excited, trembled and opened his hands, looked at the crumpled cotton ball, slowly propped up and trembled.


    "Can such things really... Really make our people affordable?"


    It seemed that in an instant, Tang Hao could vaguely feel that what the iron man revealed was a touch of deep sadness.


    Tang Hao thought for a moment and said.


    "This thing can be planted in the field, and ordinary people can also cultivate a wasteland to sow, which is quite convenient."


    "And when I met the old man, the old man gave the professor all his money to make the cotton padded clothes."


    Of course, the old man is also empty, but Tang Hao made it up temporarily.


    Hearing this, Wu Tong clenched the cotton ball, trembled all over, and looked into the eyes of the palm with generous brilliance.


    Just as Tang Hao asked, Wu Tong fell to his knees with a "pop" and kowtowed to Tang Hao.


    "Thank you, my subordinates, for those poor people!"


    "Thank you, Lord."


    At last, the man who had always been as strong as iron sobbed.


    It attracted the attention of several servants guarding the house. For a moment, I didn''t know what the man who had always been silent was doing.


    Seeing the figure kowtowing, Tang Hao had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    When Tang Hao pulled up the figure on the ground, he found that just these loud heads, sand and dust were all over Wu Tong''s forehead, and there were faint blood stains.


    Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong with tears on his face, frowned slightly and asked tentatively.


    "This cotton padded clothes is very important to you?"


    Wu Tong swallowed his saliva difficultly and came slowly.


    "If it were true as the Marquis said, my brother would not die that winter."


    Wiping the tears on his face, Wu Tong lifted his fingers, looked at the cotton ball in his hand and choked.


    "That winter, it was very cold. The ice hanging on the window was a foot long. I was very young and had frostbite on my hands and feet."


    "My brother wrapped the only fur in my family. That''s the day my brother never came back."


    "The father with inconvenient legs and feet searched for half a day before he found his brother."


    At this point, Wu Tong gradually trembled, as if he had experienced an especially terrible thing.


    "My brother is curled up like a ball, with terrible wounds on his legs, his body is blue with cold, and he still holds on to the tied wild vegetables."


    "That''s our food for three days!"


    At this point, Wu Tong''s eyes were filled with hate, clenched his fist tightly and hissed.


    "A leather coat killed my brother. It''s me! I killed my brother!"


    Raised his red eyes, Wu Tong gradually looked firm and said.


    "People can die of old age, trampled by war horses, shot by random arrows, but they can''t be frozen to death!"


    "Heaven has no eyes. Rich people have big fish and meat. They are baked by charcoal fire and oven."


    "The poor worked hard all their life, but they only curled up in the leaky quilt and shivered. If they can''t wake up one day, they will leave forever."


    This is not so much the voice of Wu Tong as the voice of the poor people all over the world.


    The misfortune of a family reflects the dilemma faced by thousands of poor families in the Tang Dynasty.


    Zhenguan is prosperous, prosperous, extravagant and dazzling.


    But it is often the most dazzling thing that will cover the darkest side.


    Tang Hao came from across. After a few days of herding cattle, he was sent to the government house.


    Tang Hao had never experienced such a day as Wu Tong said.


    But seeing those hopeful eyes, Tang Hao already understood the hardships.


    Patting this old friend who gets along day and night, Tang Hao looked solemn and said.


    "I have never experienced the life of poor children."


    "But most of our barracks are the children of these poor farmers. The relatives standing behind them may be as you said. I have to take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, I will let you wear this brand-new cotton padded clothes this winter. Our brothers and compatriots will have a warm year in the severe winter of the next year."


    A promise is not only for Wutong, but also for thousands of soldiers in the barracks.

 Chapter 550

    A familiar guest came to Marquis house today.


    Eldest sun Wuji and his mother appeared in front of the Marquis''s house.


    The old man is still in high spirits and quite healthy.


    If put in later generations, this seventy year old is not a rare thing.


    But in the Tang Dynasty, this is definitely an antique.


    After all, in ancient times, medical skills were backward, and people''s life expectancy was not long. Turning over 40 can be called "old".


    Marriage event.


    Although there was no order from his parents, it was also the words of the matchmaker, not to mention that the marriage was appointed by the king of the Tang Dynasty and operated by his eldest sun Wuji.


    The reason why eldest sun Wuji brought his mother here.


    The first is Tang Hao''s relationship with his eldest grandson.


    Second, Wang, the eldest sun Wuji''s mother, is also deeply concerned about Tang Hao. Also anxious to settle a hostess who can help the Marquis house.


    Princess Changle was impeccable, and it was the empress changsun who gave her a kiss, which naturally filled the old woman with joy.


    When she first met Tang Hao, the old woman looked at Tang Hao up and down with clear eyes, then stretched out her shriveled palm, grabbed Tang Hao''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Good! Good!"


    "You have beautiful faces and beautiful eyes. You are the blood of the eldest grandson''s family!"


    Tang Hao was quite unnatural when he heard the old woman say so.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to draw a conclusion based on a little clues about his original identity.


    However, seeing the eldest sun Wuji winking aside did not well arouse the old woman''s interest.


    He helped the old woman to the north room and sat down. Tang Hao called.


    "Ah mu."


    The old woman with this mother''s cry was so hot that she took Tang Hao to sit closer, as if she were really like her own grandson.


    The old woman patted Tang Hao on the back of her hand and said.


    "Hao''er, it''s the blessing of our eldest grandson''s family to get married and marry the princess."


    "My mother has made up her own mind to find a Xiangshi to choose for you during this marriage. Don''t you blame my mother for not informing you in advance?"


    As the eldest grandson, the oldest person, Wang is reasonably qualified to decide Tang Hao''s wedding date.


    Wang also knew Tang Hao very well. He often heard Chang sun Wuji and Chang sun Chong mention it, but he rarely met.


    But Wang knew clearly that Tang Hao was a person who did not stick to one style and was quite different from the disciples of ordinary aristocratic families.


    He was young but full of skills. In the year of weak crown, he was awarded the marquis in the Tang Dynasty by military merit, creating the precedent of the youngest marquis in the Tang Dynasty.


    An extraordinary person must not be treated as an ordinary younger generation.


    Therefore, Wang was also quite cautious about the marriage. Even if it was such a small matter as the wedding date, he also informed Tang Hao.


    Hearing this kind tone, Tang Hao had a feeling of being close to his grandmother and quickly responded.


    "Just follow my mother''s instructions."


    Having said that, Tang Hao thought of Li Wanqing at this moment.


    This strange woman of the Tang Dynasty has countless ties with herself, but it''s hard for him to do it for a moment when the king of the Tang Dynasty holds such a horizontal knife.


    But Tang Hao also knew that Li Jing was the right hand of the king of Tang. The king of Tang would certainly take into account the face of the Li family and keep a hand. At this time, he was still a little uncertain.


    Thinking, the old woman turned her head and looked at Tang Hao lovingly.


    "Li Wanqing''s little girl is also good. She has excellent literary talent and can fight on the battlefield."


    "Now you have a lot of good fortune."


    As soon as he said this, Tang Hao was stunned and confused.


    Listen to the old lady, are both going to marry into the Marquis house?


    The three wives and four concubines of the ancients were realized on themselves in an instant?


    As a posterity who has received higher education, the concept of one wife and one concubine has long been rooted in my mind. It''s quite shocking to hear the old woman say so.


    With a touch of surprise, Tang Hao asked incredulously.


    "Miss Li, she..."


    Just halfway through, she was interrupted by the old woman.


    After ordering Tang Hao''s forehead, the old woman flashed a serious look on her face and said.


    "Hao''er, people live a lifetime and pay attention to knowing kindness."


    "You have a good skill, but in the final analysis, it was the Duke of Wei who brought you to Chang''an from the countryside."


    "If you don''t have the recommendation of Li Fu and be the guide, your skills will only be buried in the field."


    "So, now that you have become a pillar of the Tang Dynasty, you can''t forget the guide of your grandfather."


    The old woman looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Li Wanqing is a girl with intelligence, high quality, orchid heart and good conduct. There are no fewer admirers in Chang''an city."


    "Since the Li family is kind to you, Miss Li is also a good person. Don''t let your majesty down."


    It seems that the old woman was afraid that Tang Hao would marry Princess Changle. She became proud and pushed away the marriage of Li''s house.


    Tang Hao hurriedly replied.


    "Mother, the Li family treats me like a mountain of kindness. I will not lose the Li family."


    It is said that this school married two beauties in Chang''an city. Tang Hao was inexplicably excited when he thought of this.


    The old woman took Tang Hao''s hand and said.


    "I''m a woman''s family. I think a lot of things. Don''t get tired of it."


    "As for the wedding etiquette, I, an old woman, still want to explain it to you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 551

    The Duke of Wei.


    Li Wanqing stood quietly at the door of the side room, looking at the closed door.


    Thoughts seem to return to that quiet night.


    Holding chicken soup in his hand, he carefully sent it to the house.


    Recalling the surprised eyes of the figure at the desk, a smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth.


    The scenes of the past are as clear as if they happened yesterday.


    It seems that at this moment, everything goes back to the past.


    With a touch of joy, Li Wanqing reached out to touch the rough door and pushed it open.


    Through the dust flying in the sun, his eyes fell on the table in the house.


    The scattered volumes are still there, but the figure of writing hard has disappeared.


    When the building was empty, Li Wanqing suddenly fell back to reality.


    The smile on his face suddenly solidified in the next second, and a pair of eyes darkened rapidly.


    With a touch of bitterness, Li Wanqing walked in slowly.


    Plain hands gently laid on the neatly arranged volumes, searching for the traces left by Tang Hao.


    Looking at the Folded Brocade quilt on the bed, Li Wanqing sighed.


    "He... Left after all."


    Around the house, Li Wanqing slowly sat beside the table. This is Tang Hao''s favorite place to sit upright when practicing calligraphy.


    Gently twist the scattered scrolls on the desk and blow away the thin floating dust. Vigorous handwriting comes into sight.


    When I first saw the picture of the country boy, it clearly came to my mind again.


    "From now on, you and I will match husband and wife and respect each other."


    "Inside, you and I will live freely and do not interfere with each other. When my parents are a hundred years old, it will be the time for me to separate from you."


    Every word is very clear, reflected in my mind and stabbed in my heart.


    Li Wanqing burst into tears. Tears fell on her delicate face, dropping on the scroll in her hand.


    At this moment, Li Wanqing hated her cold words.


    If there were no such cold words, if someone had demobilized the young man at that time, if he was not so stubborn at that time


    Perhaps, it will not be reduced to today''s situation.


    But there is a truth of backtracking in this world.


    I don''t know that after a long time, Li Wanqing, who cried silently into tears, slowly returned to her mind.


    Looking at the scroll soaked with tears, I tried my best to wipe it, as if I wanted to keep this only thought.


    At the beginning, he vowed that this northern expedition was the last time to accompany Tang Hao.


    But now, Li Wanqing realized how unwilling she was when the departure really came.


    "Wan''er... Father brought back good news!"


    There was a cry of excitement outside the door.


    Li Wanqing hurriedly wiped away her tears and welcomed her out.


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis house.


    After listening to the old woman''s rambling, it was two hours later.


    The cumbersome marriage etiquette of the ancients refreshed Tang Hao''s imagination.


    As soon as the old woman left her front foot, several old friends from the military camp came one after another.


    Tang Hao, who was still sorting out the etiquette order, sat in the north room and could hear the shouts in the front yard of the mansion.


    "Brother Tang! Your boy is blessed."


    "Why don''t you inform your brothers in advance of such a happy event!"


    "It''s just that we get along day and night in the army."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Tang Hao was overjoyed and went out of the yard. He saw three excited aristocratic childe brothers rushing in.


    Chang sun Chong, Cheng Chumo, Su Qingjie.


    As soon as they first met, the three friends poked Tang Hao in the chest.


    Chumo points to Tang Hao and laughs.


    "You''re not righteous enough. You''re hiding enough for such a great event."


    "We didn''t know anything about the northern expedition."


    Tang Hao patted the arm raised for three days and said.


    "I have just heard about it, and I feel very hasty."


    Chang sun Chong put on Tang Hao''s shoulder, shook it and said with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t be a cheap boy."


    "These two immortals, isn''t that dragon and Phoenix among people?"


    Su Qingjie also took the other shoulder of Tang Hao and said.


    "You have offended many aristocratic family disciples. I''m afraid many people will hate you because of jealousy."


    Listening to your words and mine, Tang Hao reached out and waved and said.


    "Come on! Don''t make fun of me, you three."


    "I''m still busy with a lot of things."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, the three patted their chests at the same time and said in unison.


    "We''re here!"


    Looking at the three people in front of him, Tang Hao''s heart lit up.


    In fact, there are not many young people he makes friends with in Chang''an city. The three in front of him can''t be more familiar.


    At present, the three people must be more familiar with the marriage process than themselves. They can just be a helper.


    Nowadays, the best man and the best man of future generations are the worst.


    Although the three brothers are concubines, they are not ill and want to get married. Marrying the wife of the main house is just suitable for this job.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was hesitant, his eldest son patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and said.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, boy."


    "As for the best man, I''m sure you can pull enough six people for you no matter what happens. Don''t worry!"


    Then he pushed Tang Hao and said.


    "Go back to the house!"

 Chapter 552

    It''s no small matter that the king of Tang married a woman.


    The bride price of Dingbei Hou''s residence had long been sent to Li''s house and princess''s house with the help of Wu Tong.


    The bride price of hundreds of boxes is not light at all.


    It can be said that Tang Hao consumed the gold silk and satin he received in exchange for his military achievements and the profits he gained from his tea and wine over the past few days.


    After a big marriage, Tang Hao''s savings were almost spent.


    In the Weiguo mansion.


    After Li Jing explained the situation, the whole family was shocked.


    With a big hand, Li Jing, who was very excited, asked for a thorough reorganization of the mansion.


    Although at this time, according to the new year''s pass, it has already been sorted out.


    But Hongfu followed Li Jing to fight in person and instructed the servants to move and clean.


    Marriage events should have the appearance of doing big things.


    The marriage was a double blessing for the Li family.


    The bare branches are wrapped in vermilion silk and satin, and the word "‡Ö" has been pasted on the red paper lanterns.


    The whole Li mansion gradually became a red ocean, with a festive appearance, which was more lively than the closing time that year.


    Just when the whole house was busy, some ministers from the central court also congratulated Li Wanqing on his being granted the title of Princess and finding Jiaxu, and stuffed congratulatory gifts to Li''s house.


    Until the evening, at the dinner, Li Jing, who was very worldly and dull, looked at the gift of occupying the plank house and asked some puzzled questions.


    "Madam, some of these gifts are too expensive. Are they too many?"


    "How can it be several times more than when I was the Duke?"


    Hongfu looked at the confused Li Jing, smiled and said.


    "You think there are many people giving gifts, but you don''t think there are many."


    "If I guess right, I''m afraid the Marquis house doesn''t receive as much as our Li family."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jing was very confused.


    This is Tang Hao''s wedding. The most gifts should be received.


    Looking at Li Jing thinking foolishly, Hongfu turned her head slightly and saw Li Wanqing carefully combing in front of the makeup table in her boudoir.


    "It''s true that my daughter''s identity is improved now, but it''s just a title after all."


    "After all, Wan''er is just an ordinary general in the army, but when she marries the Marquis''s house, she becomes Mrs. Tang."


    Jing Hongfu said so. After experience, she seemed to have a clear understanding. She rubbed her forehead beard and said.


    "As Madam said, these courtiers came for Tang Hao, and these gifts also relied on Tang Hao''s face?"


    Although the words were explicit, they were right in the hearts of these courtiers.


    Tang Hao is still a weak crown and is one step away from the throne of the Duke of the country.


    Anyone can see that this new Marquis has unlimited potential.


    This time, taking advantage of this great joy, I will make friends with the Li family. If Li Wanqing can blow the pillow breeze at that time, there will be no shortage of places.


    Li Jing curled her lips and snorted coldly.


    "These courtiers are really delicate!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fengyang Pavilion.


    As Wang, who is in charge of the marriage, it is his duty to inform the young people of both sides.


    On the other side of Li''s house, Wang has sent three national princes and ladies to take care of it.


    With the help of changsun Wuji, he came to the princess Changle''s bedroom.


    As soon as she entered the palace, Princess Changle personally went to meet the kind old man.


    In terms of dignity and inferiority, perhaps the old antiques of the changsun clan, as your minister, can''t be greeted by a long princess.


    But according to the clan college, the old woman is the grandmother of Princess Changle.


    As descendants, it is normal to go to meet them.


    Pulling up her dry palm, Princess Changle helped the old woman to walk towards Ruan.


    This is not a long way, the old woman praised Princess Changle for growing up and being sensible.


    In the chanting praise, the old woman sat down slowly.


    Holding her soft and smooth jade hand, the old woman looked a little serious, pondered for a long time and said.


    "Zhi''er, you are not the only one who married into the Marquis''s house this time, but also the girl Li Wanqing."


    "It''s fate to get together. Family and harmony are the right way."


    "Do you understand what ah Mu means?"


    After all, Princess Changle is the long Princess of the royal family. When the old woman said this, she did not name her name, but the meaning was already very clear.


    Welcoming the charitable eyes and listening to the gentle tone, Princess Changle felt warm in her heart.


    I haven''t seen her for many years. The mother is still like the original. In her speech, she reveals the tone of discussion everywhere, which is quite friendly.


    Ice snow smart Princess Changle naturally understood what the old woman said, put on her thin arm and smiled.


    "My mother is worried. Miss Li was my childhood playmate and a good friend who talked about everything since childhood."


    "When I entered the Marquis''s house this time, I must live in harmony with her and feel like a sister."


    What the old woman was worried about was the orthodox princess, holding the princess''s airs.


    This time, I also put down my heart, looked at the beautiful figure around me, and said with great sincerity.


    "Tang Hao of marquis house is strange, smart, affectionate and righteous. I believe he will treat you sincerely when you get married."


    "It''s just that you''re in the royal family. You''re not so comfortable when you arrive at the Marquis''s house."


    "The Marquis house has a large family business, not to mention Tang Hao''s Royal Manor, the wine shops and tea shops in the Marquis house, you should also help."


    "Such a large residence consumes a lot of money and silver. As the hostess of the Marquis''s house, you should know how to manage your family and meet your husband..."


    "As a competent wife, don''t quarrel with your husband, and don''t compete with Miss Li..."


    Once the conversation box was opened, it seemed that the old woman always had endless things and endless reminders.

 Chapter 553

    April 15th.


    The busy Marquis''s residence was gradually relaxed.


    Three lucky days have been chosen, 16, 22, 24.


    The old woman was afraid of what would happen to the marriage appointed by the king of the Tang Dynasty, so she chose the last day.


    Please wait. It''s done.


    Cheng Chumo, Su Qingjie and Chang sun Chong, who volunteered, took Li Tai and Li Ke, the brothers of Princess Changle.


    And Li Hui, who was saved by Tang Hao, as the best man.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the wedding.


    At this time, the soldiers and guards also brought back all the cotton collected.


    Looking at three sacks full of cotton, Tang Hao was overjoyed.


    These cotton will be able to ensure that they can select good varieties to sow.


    At present, the end of April is a good time to sow cotton. These soldiers are back at the right time.


    Time flies. At the end of April, these seeds of hope were planted.


    This was followed by the big marriage.


    At that time, the servants of the Marquis''s house were completely busy.


    Even the servants in Chang sun''s house were brought by Chang sun Wuji.


    When the princess gets married, sun Wuji dare not be careless about such important Royal affairs.


    The Marquis''s house, decorated with lanterns and decorations, is wrapped in vermilion and silk. The big characters displayed at the door of the house look particularly festive.


    Tang Hao, who clocked cotton seeds for two days, was urged to get up by the housekeeper at dawn.


    Tang Hao, who was still confused, half narrowed his eyes and opened his quilt.


    A quick cry came from outside the door.


    "Hey! Why are you still awake?"


    "Today is a big event! Don''t miss the hour!"


    Hearing the sound, Tang Hao knew that it must be the grandson''s mother urging again.


    Listening to the chattering outside, I put on my clothes and finished washing under the service of my maidservants.


    As soon as she put on her red and festive auspicious clothes, the old woman came in with the help of four national clothes.


    In the old woman''s hand, she was holding a bowl of eggs dyed vermilion and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Today is a big event. Don''t go wrong, boy. Eat happy eggs quickly."


    After eating these happy eggs in one breath, Tang Hao just got up.


    Turning out of the house, the six best men have been waiting outside for a long time.


    Chumo pinches his fist, pokes Tang Hao and says.


    "On the wedding day, are you so negligent?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled apologetically and arched his hands at the people.


    The old woman poked Tang Hao on the back and said.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time to greet the bride."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao, with huge brocade flowers hanging on his chest, led six best men through the busy crowd and walked outside the mansion.


    Accompanied by the female steward''s cry of "welcoming relatives and setting out".


    There was a crackling sound of firecrackers in the two copper pots outside the house.


    In this era, gunpowder is available at any time, but it is not widely used, let alone artillery.


    Wearing auspicious clothes, Tang Hao took Wu Zhui with Safflower on the wharf and stepped up.


    After the tedious ceremony, the whole welcoming team set off with the sound of drums.


    The whole team, hundreds of people, spread out neatly in the street.


    Along the way, the people of the Tang Dynasty were crowded on both sides and shouted for joy.


    Tang Hao, who was on the horse immediately, had a feeling of being admitted to the number one scholar and returning home in good clothes.


    He smiled and greeted the people of the Tang Dynasty along the way.


    The wedding procession finally arrived outside the imperial city.


    Civil and military officials had already gathered at the gate of the palace and waited.


    Bursts of drum music mixed with the explosion of firecrackers, Tang Hao got off his horse and slowly stepped into the palace.


    Princess Changle''s status is noble, and she is in the palace. The whole ceremony seems particularly solemn and serious.


    Of course, although today''s Li Wanqing has also been added with the name of the princess, but a closer study shows that Princess Changle has a prominent status.


    Therefore, Princess Changle was married first and Li Wanqing was married on the way.


    Compared with the strict wedding in the Imperial City, the wedding in Li''s house will have some folk local flavor.


    At the gate of Li''s house, there were people begging for a festive colorful head.


    There should be as many happy money and candy as there should be.


    Tang Hao didn''t fully believe Chumo''s previous words until he saw the man with a big stick in the door.


    The man who took the stick was not a man, but a woman in Li''s house.


    Chumo tells us that this is a custom, mainly to check the bride and test the new uncle.


    Of course, it''s true.


    On the steps, the servants of Li''s house looked at the crowded and noisy wedding procession and shouted.


    "All right, all right. Be quiet and start making questions."


    Soon the noisy door was silent.


    As a good brother who shares life and death on the battlefield, Chumo takes the lead and yells no matter how he makes a question.


    "Let me do it."


    The woman holding the big stick in Li''s house smiled, raised the big stick in her hand and said.


    "Childe Cheng, you have a good idea. This time it''s a literary examination."


    Hearing that it was Wen Kao, Chumo turned back and said nothing to Tang Hao.


    After listening, Tang Hao smiled, pushed aside the crowd, stood up and said.


    "Excuse me, sir."

 Chapter 554

    In the year of weak crown, you can be named Chang''an.


    Once a bold and unrestrained song and lyrics, coupled with the catchy melody, made shuitiao popular in Chang''an city.


    It''s not easy to catch such an opportunity in this happy day. People will certainly not let Tang Hao muddle through.


    Li''s wife, who holds the baton, is also very lucky to have the experience of Tang Hao in the school examination in public.


    The woman''s family member showed a happy face and said with a smile.


    "It is well known in the city that the literary talent of the Marquis of Dingbei is outstanding, and few of the younger generation in Chang''an are better than him."


    "The two brides are the most beautiful women in Chang''an city. How about Dingbei Hou write a poem to praise the two brides?"


    In Chang''an, where poetry is popular, people love to listen to poetry, especially wonderful poetry.


    Like drinking at a poetry meeting, I always feel empty without the same.


    Everyone looked at Tang Hao with hope and expectation.


    Tang Hao stood in front of the house, thought for a moment, and a poem jumped into his mind.


    "There is no beauty for thousands of years. It is beautiful to the eyes. It is amazing for people all over the world."


    A slow voice read it out slowly.


    There are no gorgeous words or words to describe the beautiful eyebrows and lips, but between the lines, it reveals a feeling of overwhelming the crowd.


    After a brief silence, someone couldn''t help shouting out.


    "Good poetry!"


    Someone else echoed.


    "It''s really a good poem."


    Li Hui, standing behind Tang Hao, listened to the cheers and bursts of applause in his ears and chanted silently in his mouth.


    A moment later, Li Hui took a deep look at his back in front of him, and his eyes lifted up a touch of admiration.


    If it was a poem in seven steps, Tang Hao happened to answer it. If it was a couplet against the Tubo prince, it was just some tricks played in the countryside.


    So at this moment, this almost dialogue poetry is a true portrayal of Tang Hao''s literary talent and attainments.


    Li sighed deeply in his heart. He lost to the boy after all.


    At this moment, Li Hui had to admit that the Tang Hao in front of him was the candidate who completely deserved Princess Changle.


    At present, the two best women in Chang''an have become Mrs. Tang. They really envy others.


    In the Weiguo mansion.


    The women''s family members crowded Li Wanqing''s boudoir.


    Li Wanqing, in pink, black and white clothes, sat sideways on the soft collapse, waiting for Tang Hao with joy among the chirping women''s relatives.


    Listening to the cheers from outside the house, Hongfu looked at the close servant girl looking at the door of the boudoir and gasped.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Let them not make too much noise and delay the auspicious hour."


    Seeing the anxious look of Hongfu, a brave girl flirted.


    "Mrs. Li, why are you more anxious than your daughter?"


    After listening to the servant girl''s adjustment, the red brushed the girl''s Willow eyebrows and said angrily.


    "You little girl, dare to make fun of the master. It seems that you are itchy and want to be punished!"


    In other words, there was no anger on Hongfu''s face.


    The invited matchmaker smiled at the harmonious Li house and said.


    "In Mrs. Li''s house, the pleasure of the master and servant is enviable."


    "But at this moment, Mrs. Li can rest assured that there is a noble man staring over there. She won''t delay the time."


    Hongfu said a few polite words, and her face relaxed. She turned and took her daughter''s hand and said.


    "My mother made mistakes before and was ashamed of Hao''er. In the future, my mother apologized to Hao''er face to face."


    "If we can have today''s situation, heaven will take care of our Li family."


    "After you get married, you should be better to Hao''er. Don''t do this to your mother again."


    While talking, Hongfu pinched Li Wanqing''s palm, patted it and said.


    "Don''t be as capricious as before!"


    Only two mothers and daughters know the words behind.


    The so-called capricious means that when Tang Hao just moved into Li''s house, Li Wanqing looked at him coldly.


    Holding Hongfu''s hand, Li Wanqing said solemnly.


    "Mother, rest assured that this hard won marriage is a gift from heaven."


    "My daughter will treat me well and serve my husband wholeheartedly."


    While talking, a girl rushed in and shouted excitedly.


    "Lord Tang wrote a poem!"


    The crisp voice chanted poems, which only brightened Li Wanqing''s eyes on the soft collapse.


    My husband did not forget to show his literary talent at this time.


    Said Li Wan, with a touch of coquettish anger and a crimson complexion.


    "Hum! It''s time to show off."


    Tang Hao could pass the door and make such good poems. Hongfu''s face was more happy and said with a smile.


    "Since our Li family is defeated, don''t teach others there. Don''t let others see our Li family''s jokes."


    The matchmaker looked at the mother and daughter with great joy and answered.


    "This defeat, I''m afraid they are embarrassed to take the exam again. Then prepare for the wedding."


    As the girl ran out, she conveyed the instructions of the matchmaker.


    The people at the door began to throw blessing bags containing five baht.


    Chumo is smart enough. When the people bend down to pick up the blessing bag, Chumo forces a way out for Tang Hao.


    I served tea to Hongfu. Under Hongfu''s repeated advice, Li Wanqing finally got married.

 Chapter 555

    The ancients had many rules and more marriage rules.


    For example, when the bride goes out, her feet are off the ground.


    It''s said that when you go out of the house, you will be the man''s family. If you stick to the ground in your mother''s house, you will be lucky for your mother''s family.


    It is said that it is a threat from the mother-in-law''s family, which means not to bring the bad temper of the mother-in-law''s family to the mother-in-law''s family.


    After carrying his daughter-in-law and kicking the car door, two jiao and a horse slowly drove to the Marquis house.


    Hongfu took an empty bowl and looked at the carriage away. The sentimental woman finally shed tears.


    "Wan''er, you will be from the Tang family in the future."


    "Mother splashed water and rice. I wish you happiness in Li''s house. You don''t worry about food and clothing, so that you can have a good husband and teach your children."


    The nearby matchmaker handed her handkerchief and comforted.


    "Mrs. Li, you don''t have to worry any more. How can you lose Miss Li''s ability to eat and wear?"


    "You, don''t worry."


    With tears in her eyes, she said.


    "Yes, now Wan''er is also blessed by the Tang family."


    "It''s just that Princess Changle is a royal nobleman after all. As a mother, I''m worried that they have some friction."


    I''m still worried about my daughter. The wedding team has gone a long way.


    The wedding honor guard, holding high the festive flag, slowly stopped at the door of the Marquis house.


    The matchmaker''s clear words resounded through the front of the house.


    "My son is handsome, my wife is virtuous, my family is prosperous and happy for a hundred years!"


    Seeing the children and people surrounded by red silk, Tang Hao was a little silly for a while.


    Earlier, I heard the old woman talk about the matters in the wedding and wrote down 7788.


    Now I''m excited for a moment, but I forget these strange etiquette again.


    Cheng chumueller stopped beside Tang Hao, looked at Tang Hao at a loss and said with a smile.


    "I was stunned. This is to let the car and ask for a good prize."


    After that, Chumo approaches Tang Hao and says.


    "Fortune and wealth."


    Tang Hao suddenly realized at this time, reached into his pocket and felt his heart.


    "Fortunately, the king of Tang thought carefully and realized that he didn''t have much savings. He sent a lot of well packed blessing bags, otherwise he would be really embarrassed this time."


    At the same time, Tang Hao was shocked.


    The cost of this ancient wedding is really not small.


    Just for this big marriage, I have already seen the bottom of my family. It seems that I need to expand my industry and get more new things in the future.


    "When the bride falls, Ctrip step by step."


    The low stools covered with red Juan were placed compactly and spread directly to the steps in front of the house.


    At the moment when Tang Hao opened the big sedan, the voices around him were heard.


    "Oh! General Tang is so lucky!"


    "Tut Tut, there are only two princesses in the Tang Dynasty. It''s really enviable."


    "Isn''t it? It''s a good fortune to be a talented woman."


    With everyone''s envy and jealousy, Tang Hao led the two women and stood on the Hongjuan low stool.


    ¡­¡­


    Qianzhou.


    In the simple courtyard, the prince''s highness, who was once high spirited, is now an ordinary commoner.


    Dressed in simple clothes, Li Chengqian looked at the sky and stood with his hands down.


    The sky is clear and warm.


    Li Chengqian looked at ruxu white clouds for a moment, looked at the direction of the imperial city and said.


    "My sister must have arrived at the Marquis''s house by this time?"


    The servant beside him looked at the sundial beside the rockery and bowed his hand.


    "Master, this should be the time for the bride to enter the door."


    Now Li Chengqian has been demoted as a common people. His Highness the prince is no longer appropriate.


    After listening, Li Chengqian said faintly on his haggard face.


    "Sister, this brother is still guilty. He can''t go to the imperial city to bless himself. I hope you will understand."


    After that, Li Chengqian brushed a wisp of green silk hanging down his cheek and gathered it behind his ears, revealing a long lost smile and slightly red eyes.


    "Tang Hao is calm and smart. He can recruit and fight outside. He is resourceful inside. He knows how to do business. He is a man worthy of trust."


    "My brother is far away in Qianzhou. I wish my sister a happy marriage for a hundred years and husband and wife are united."


    The breeze blew away the smile on Li Chengqian''s face.


    Everything seems to go back to the past.


    When Li Chengqian looked at the clean and elegant courtyard, his eyes were full of no old friends.


    It was the servant girls around me who were re selected when they were sent to Qianzhou.


    Looking back at the towering mountains behind him, Li Chengqian couldn''t help feeling sad when he turned his head.


    "Stand on the red stool, take the preaching belt, cross the saddle and lead the red joy."


    "The wedding scene must be very lively?"


    Hearing Li Chengqian''s questions, his personal entourage bowed hands and bowed.


    "Why should the owner be so sad."


    "Your Majesty can protect the master from the verbal and written criticism of the court. It can be seen that your majesty still has some thoughts about the master."


    "As long as the owner can change his past and change his face, he will be able to ascend the court again soon."


    "The crown prince of the Tang Dynasty will sooner or later..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Chengqian.


    "Don''t mention the word prince in the future."


    The servant''s heart sank, he shut up and bowed lower.


    With his hands on his back, Li Chengqian walked forward slowly, looked at the bright and clear sky and sighed.


    "Just, just."


    "I''ll never see the sun in the hall again."


    "Presumably, the green bird will successfully ascend the throne for me. I just hope this brother can show mercy on me in the future."

 Chapter 556

    Get started and worship heaven and earth.


    In all that went well, the king of Tang dressed in civilian clothes and came to the wedding scene in person.


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised to see the king of Tang coming slowly through the corridor.


    The wedding ceremony was also interrupted at this moment.


    Tang Hao got up and bowed.


    "Minister, I''ve seen the king of Tang."


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle, who were beside him, also followed suit and greeted the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "My son has seen my father."


    "Concubine of the Tang family, Li Shi, I have seen your majesty."


    Li Wanqing owes her body a little.


    The king of Tang obviously noticed this subtle change in taboo.


    From the moment we worship heaven and earth.


    Li Wanqing was no longer the king''s daughter in Li''s house, but the wife of Tang Hao, the Duke of Dingbei.


    His eyes slowly moved on the three people. The king of Tang looked pleased and said.


    "Zhi''er, you should ask Miss Li for more advice."


    "When you enter the Marquis''s house this time, it''s Madame Tang. Don''t bring the bad temper in the palace."


    After listening to the words of the king of Tang Dynasty, Princess Changle blushed, glanced obliquely at Li Wanqing and said angrily.


    "Father, I would like to follow your instructions."


    Tang Wang nodded slightly, walked slowly for two steps and sat down slowly. He looked at the three people in front of him, smiled, nodded, and waved to them to get up.


    Li Jing, who was originally sitting on a high seat, was about to salute, but was interrupted by the king of Tang.


    "No gift."


    "Duke Wei, Tang Hao is in Chang''an city. He has no relatives and no reason. You brought him back. You can''t be more suitable for this position."


    Hearing the words of the king of the Tang Dynasty, Li Jing slowly sat down again.


    King Tang''s visit was unexpected to Li Jing.


    Often, when courtiers get married, the king of Tang will give many rewards.


    Even if the princess is married, it is mostly in the imperial city and rarely appears in the people.


    After all, how could the royal majesty appear in a small Marquis house.


    The king of Tang appeared at the wedding scene and sat on the high seat where Tang Hao''s parents should have sat, which immediately changed the priority of the whole wedding.


    Just like now.


    According to the procedure of etiquette and law, you should enter the bridal chamber after you worship heaven and earth in anger.


    But now, people don''t know what to do.


    Although the rules were disrupted, no one dared to say anything.


    The king of Tang smiled at the courtiers celebrating around him and said slowly.


    "Tang Hao occupies an important position in the imperial court. Now he is expensive as a marquis. His status as a redundant son-in-law must be inappropriate."


    "Now, I will correct Tang Hao''s name and identity."


    After that, the king of Tang turned his head slightly and looked at Li Jing.


    "Duke Wei, that engagement..."


    Hearing King Tang''s question, Li Jing arched her hand.


    "Your Majesty, it was the fault of the old minister to act too hastily."


    "If such an end should come, the old minister is satisfied."


    "I only hope Hao''er can sympathize with me and forgive me for my mistakes."


    At this moment, Tang Hao fully realized.


    It turned out that the king of Tang came here for himself.


    It''s just such a thing. I''m afraid it''s the first time in all dynasties.


    The king of Tang looked at Tang Hao standing in the hall and said.


    "Tang Hao, are you satisfied with this solution¡°


    As a descendant, Tang Hao didn''t care as much about his redundant son-in-law as the ancients.


    But Tang Wang and Li Jing valued it so much, and now the outcome can be regarded as a double happiness. Tang Hao naturally had no complaints.


    With a sense of gratitude, Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "Your Majesty, it''s an honor for Tang Hao to come today."


    "Minister, I''m very satisfied."


    The king of Tang Dynasty swept the three people standing and clapped their hands.


    "So good."


    These old ministers around, who were originally tense, relaxed at this moment.


    Looking at Tang Hao, who was still in a daze, the king of Tang waved and said.


    "What are you doing, boy?"


    "I''m still waiting for the wedding banquet."


    Hearing the words of the king of Tang, Tang Hao smiled and ordered the housekeeper to have a banquet.


    Holding Hongxi, he entered the bridal chamber.


    The two beautiful ladies sat on the table respectively in the arrangement of the matchmaker.


    Two beautiful maidservants were carrying a silver plate and a thin stick, and the fish penetrated into it.


    After taking a look at the thin stick, Tang Hao knew that it must be something to cover his head.


    The thin stick is light and the cap falls. The two lovely wives have spring in their eyebrows and eyes and a smiling face.


    The matchmaker offered three glasses of wine and said with a smile.


    "Lord, woman, drink this cup of Heying wine, and husband and wife will be one."


    The three picked up the wine on the silver plate and drank it.


    So far, courtesy.


    In the Marquis house, there are two new female masters.


    When the king of Tang came, Tang Hao didn''t dare to stay long. After settling down his two beautiful wives, he turned and left the north house.


    Looking at the figure closing the door, Princess Changle drank and said.


    "Hum! Tang Hao is so secretive that he didn''t expect to be a golden house."


    After hearing this, Li Wanqing slowly turned her head, and the two eyes touched at this moment.


    Li Wanqing hesitated slightly. After a moment, she slowly took her jade arm and said.


    "Princess highness, we can''t let Tang Hao go on like this."


    "Why don''t we torture him tomorrow?"


    Looking at the big eyes of the water spirit coming up, Princess Changle didn''t turn her eyes, touched her soft jade hands and said.


    "Now we are a family. Miss Wanqing, don''t shout like this."


    "If Miss Wanqing doesn''t dislike it, we''ll be sisters. How about it?"


    Hearing Princess Changle''s words, Li Wanqing''s originally tight heart was completely relieved at the moment.


    "Good! Good!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 557

    The two people in the bridal chamber talked happily.


    He was a playmate when he was young, but now he married a marquis at the same time.


    They could not help sighing.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of fate or Tang Hao is too excellent.


    While talking and laughing, Tang Hao pushed the door in, but he was carrying a food box in his hand.


    When he came to the table, Tang Hao put down his food box and said.


    "You must be hungry this time. This is the food I prepared. Eat it while it''s hot."


    To tell you the truth, marriage is the most important thing in today''s wedding.


    For women, they need to get up early and dress up carefully.


    All the way down, until now, there is no drop of water. In fact, the two sitting on the bed are already hungry.


    Li Wanqing looked at the food box on the table and swallowed his saliva secretly.


    "The wedding banquet is not over yet. If we eat at this time, it... It''s a matter of breaking the rules."


    Princess Changle was worried for a while, and said.


    "We can''t eat this food. If it is spread, it will say that we have no manners."


    Although they said so, they still glanced at the food consciously or unconsciously.


    She pursed her lips lightly, but her stomach growled.


    Hearing the subtle voice, Tang Hao smiled and said kindly.


    "I just sneaked into the dining room to get it. It''s hard won. It''s a pity to hang it like this."


    "Besides, there are too many guests outside. I don''t know when it will be after a week of greeting."


    After that, Tang Hao patted the food box and said.


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you two. If I get drunk today, you will starve all day."


    Tang Hao''s words are true.


    If it is placed in an ordinary family, the mother-in-law will think of the starvation of her daughter-in-law, and will secretly eat the food and give it to her daughter-in-law.


    But Tang Hao is different. His life experience is a mystery, and his biological mother is still uncertain.


    Even the adoptive mother is missing now.


    As a last resort, Li Jing came to preside over the marriage instead of Tang Hao''s parents.


    A harsh, rough and crazy military general will focus on his mind at this time.


    Even if Li Jing thought of it, he would never do it like this.


    For a moment, the two people sitting on the bed looked at each other and got up to open the food box.


    In the rising heat, the aroma rushed forward.


    The green vegetables are piled with large pieces of ruddy meat, which looks fragrant and delicious.


    Before moving the chopsticks, the two beautiful women were already salivating.


    "It smells good. Can my husband cook meals?"


    With a touch of disbelief, Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao happily.


    Hearing this, Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "This meal looks ordinary, but it''s actually extraordinary. I named it noodles."


    "It''s unique. You can''t eat it even in the palace."


    "If you don''t believe it, you two try it."


    While talking, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and looked confident.


    Pull aside the vegetables and roll out the fine flour below.


    Li Wanqing frowned slightly, picked up a piece of noodles and said.


    "The soup cake is really much thinner and looks particularly silky."


    After that, Li Wanqing glanced slightly and looked at Tang Hao in doubt.


    "This... Is really as delicious as you say?"


    In the Tang Dynasty, pasta was not a rare thing, but very common.


    But for Datang, no matter what meals are mainly cooked, so is holding pasta.


    In the Tang Dynasty, all pasta with soup is in the shape of small cakes, so later noodles are called soup cakes in the Tang Dynasty.


    Of course, the difference is also particularly obvious.


    What Tang Hao made was slender noodles, not the cake like pieces.


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Zhang Le beside her had picked up a pinch of elastic in her mouth.


    The fragrance of vegetables is wrapped with strong minced meat and soy sauce, which moves and rolls in the mouth in an instant.


    A new taste experience fills your whole lips and tongue, Princess Changle said vaguely as she chewed.


    "Well... Well... Good."


    "There is a strong meat aroma in the fragrance, coupled with smooth pasta, which really has an unspeakable taste."


    Hearing the praise, Li Wanqing couldn''t wait to taste it.


    After chewing twice, I suddenly felt a great increase in appetite, and a happy color flashed on my face, saying.


    "Meat is fat but not greasy. This pasta is also true. It''s really delicious."


    Looking at the way they ate, Tang Hao smiled.


    A bowl of ramen also surprised you.


    This is still a semi-finished product without pepper and seasoning.


    If you let these go, can''t you still keep your mouth shut?


    In front of delicious food, it seems that the rules and regulations originally bound have been forgotten.


    In less than a moment of incense, the two bowls of noodles had bottomed out.


    After the last mouthful of clear soup, Princess Changle praised.


    "The soup tastes mellow and fragrant."


    "My husband is really a good skill."


    Li Wanqing put down the dishes and chopsticks, looked at Tang Hao with a smile and said.


    "Husband, I think we might as well eat this slim tonight?"


    After hearing this, Princess Changle''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao turned his mouth and said.


    "You two only know one thing and don''t know the other. This noodles takes time and effort, but it''s not easy to make."


    Seeing two pairs of lost eyes, Tang Hao was helpless and waved his hand.


    "All right, all right."


    "I''ll do something else for you another day."

 Chapter 558

    Lingnan.


    This prefecture is located on the border of the Tang Dynasty and is an important military and political place.


    Du junchuo, a senior general stationed in the prefecture, sat a few days before the case, listening to the rustling rain in his ears and reading the book of war.


    The rainy face lasting for nearly half a month inevitably makes people upset and irritable.


    Leaving the book behind, Du junchuo strode out of the house, opened the door and took a breath.


    Some depressing gloom covered the sky, as if announcing that the gloom would last for months.


    Over the past few days, Du junchuo had a nightmare. He dreamed that there were starving people everywhere in Lingnan and the victims moved north, which not only made his face gloomy, but also made his heart a little uneasy.


    "General, big things are bad!"


    A hurried cry came through the rain curtain in panic.


    Du junchuo was inexplicably tight in his heart and looked at the figure walking through the rain.


    It is Ling Nan''s Huang Si Gao Sheng.


    Du junchuo walked slowly for two steps, stood under the eaves, looked at Gao Sheng, who was soaked all over, and said.


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    The figure never said a word, ''poop'' knelt down, and the rain dripped down along the hair and skirt.


    On his anxious face, a touch of horror appeared, and Gao Sheng said.


    "Granary, something happened over there!"


    Hearing the speech, Du junchuo couldn''t help shaking, and his heart was suddenly pulled up.


    Border states and counties, there is an accident in the granary. Maybe something big will happen!


    Du junchuo puffed up his cheek muscles and looked down at the kneeling figure, saying.


    "Stolen or not on the account?"


    The figure on the ground had swollen his eyes, bent down and replied.


    "Millet sprouts and molds, and most of our grain is finished!"


    The news seemed like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. It struck Du junchuo''s heart directly.


    Du junchuo shook his body, slowly pushed back two steps, looked at Gao Sheng incredulously, trembled his lips and said.


    "How... How did this happen?"


    The figure on the ground was lower, his head bumped against the solid land and cried.


    "All blame their subordinates for their poor supervision and failure to check in time."


    "Just when my subordinates moved their warehouses today, I found that the grain previously collected had been moldy and could not be eaten!"


    Du junchuo clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and looked at Gao Sheng on the ground.


    At this moment, Du junchuo really wanted to beat the dereliction of duty to half death!


    Just last year, his majesty personally marched, and there was also a supply of grain and grass.


    After the southern expedition to Tubo subsided, the king of Tang gave thousands of instructions on the problem of food.


    But who ever thought that such things had happened in less than a year.


    This is no doubt a move to relax at a critical juncture!


    What''s more, Lingnan, which has been affected by the war, has not rallied from the scattered army.


    Half of this batch of grain is for the daily consumption of the garrison.


    On the other hand, it is also a last resort to arrange for these victims who have not yet settled down.


    Du junchuo bit his teeth, looked at Gao Sheng fiercely and said.


    "Show me, come on!"


    While talking, he picked up the Secretary on the ground and rushed into the drizzle.


    Before long, they had stood in the granary and looked at the new buds emerging from the millet.


    These bright yellow colors were reflected in Du junchuo''s heart, but they hit Du junchuo''s heart like an invisible hammer.


    Most of the so-called lies are actually lies!


    To be practical, we can only say that there is little left in this warehouse!


    In an instant, Du junchuo''s heart was like a thousand gold and heavy stones!


    Running madly all over the warehouses, Du junchuo''s heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar!


    There is no doubt that all the old millet in the big warehouse are moldy and inedible, as seen earlier.


    There are only two small warehouses left, which can support for some time!


    Trembling slightly purple lips, Du junchuo slumped at the door of the open granary.


    The general''s voice sounded as if it were far away in the sky.


    Du junchuo looked at the figure coming from the dejected, and his chest was burning with anger.


    Du junchuo, who suddenly stood up, kicked the figure in his eyes and roared.


    "This warehouse full of grain will be destroyed once! What do I want you to do!"


    Gao Sheng''s figure fell in the rain and rolled twice on the muddy ground before stopping.


    Struggling to kneel on the ground, he raised his forehead and touched the ground, choking.


    "It''s my subordinate''s fault! It''s rainy and rainy. My subordinate doesn''t think well!"


    "I''m sorry for the people of Lingnan, I''m sorry for the soldiers!"


    The rain rustled down, soaked his clothes and soaked the mud on Gaosheng''s hair.


    Looking at the figure lying prone in the rain, Du junchuo''s eyes turned red and said sternly.


    "The war has just subsided. The people in the border areas have been displaced and the Lingnan people who have no food have moved north everywhere!"


    "Do you know that these grains are our rations for a year without thousands of soldiers!"


    "If it''s gone, what will the army eat? What will they give to the victims?"


    The arched back trembled and fluctuated, and the sad sobs came slowly from the ground.


    "Your Majesty trusted the general in every way before he gave such an important matter to the general."


    "It''s my fault, my fault!"


    After hearing the continuous sound of admitting his mistake, Du junchuo had tears in his eyes.


    This former conscientious subordinate has few mistakes.


    But this time, it was a big disaster.


    This disaster is related to the life and death of tens of thousands of victims in Lingnan!


    Du junchuo could not lower his hand, closed his eyes and said faintly.


    "Carrying a horse, you can enter the palace!"

 Chapter 559

    Tai Chi hall.


    The courtiers bowed their hands and said hello to each other. The joy brought by Tang Hao''s wedding yesterday still permeated the faces of all the courtiers.


    Talking and laughing, the ministers waited for the arrival of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Outside the hall, Du junchuo was uneasy and dignified. He strode into the hall and knelt in the hall without saying a word.


    Seeing Du junchuo''s appearance, the ministers couldn''t help looking at each other and were deeply puzzled.


    Eldest sun Wuji looked at Du junchuo, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Gao Shilian again and motioned Gao Shilian to ask.


    Du junchuo was the youngest tiger general under the king of Tang at the time of Xuanwu Gate. He was responsible for the aftermath of Xuanwu Gate and won the trust of the king of Tang.


    After the Xuanwumen incident, he volunteered to stay away from the court and led the troops to Lingnan, rarely returning to the court.


    Seeing the eyes from the eldest sun Wuji, Gao Shilian moved his steps, looked at the figure kneeling, and shook his head slowly for a long time.


    This man is a trusted follower of the king of Tang. He is silent and follows the holy order. He is afraid that he should ask something he shouldn''t ask.


    Thinking, a slender eunuch voice came from the hall.


    "Your Majesty has arrived."


    After the ministers bowed, the king of Tang saw Du junchuo kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing the general returning to the court, the king of Tang instinctively had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Slowly holding the Dragon seat, the king of Tang looked a little chilly and said.


    "Du Aiqing, why are you kneeling in the hall?"


    The figure kneeling on one knee, with his head lower, responded loudly.


    "Minister, I''m guilty. I hope your majesty will punish me."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang slightly frowned and said.


    "Guilty? Come on!"


    The king of Tang knew in his heart that this general, who had always adhered to prudence, rarely committed crimes in his own hands.


    But there has never been such an emergency.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang had a serious look on his face and secretly shook the armrest of the Dragon chair.


    The figure kneeling on the ground trembled slightly and said.


    "Your Majesty, due to the lax discipline of the sinners, the grain stored in the granary has become moldy and sprouted."


    "All the grain in recent years... All the grain has been scrapped."


    As soon as the voice fell, the courtiers suddenly changed their complexion.


    Whether civilians or soldiers, food is the root of survival.


    Poor care leads to the scrapping of grain hoarding, which is a great crime to behead!


    Sure enough, in the hall, the king of Tang stood up and pointed to the figure kneeling in the hall.


    "A great general can''t even hold a granary!"


    "I don''t want you to use it!"


    Longyan was so angry that his roaring voice echoed in the whole hall.


    For a moment, the whole court was dumb but speechless. Many ministers hung their heads slightly, looked at the chaoban in their hands, and waited for the fall of the king of Tang with bated breath.


    On the one hand, it was the loyal General of the king of Tang, and on the other hand, there were tens of thousands of victims. How to choose or not depends on the king of Tang.


    The figure on the ground trembled, and his head dropped lower, crying.


    "Minister, you deserve to die! You will be incompetent!"


    "I''m sorry for your Majesty''s entrustment!"


    Seeing that the king of Tang was in a rage, the eldest sun Wuji glanced at the figure on the ground, gritted his teeth and stood out.


    Now, there is no eldest sun Wuji to remind behind him. I''m afraid he will kill or cut in his anger.


    As an old man who has experienced the Xuanwumen incident, he knows how hard it is for those who came out of that disaster.


    Step forward slowly and sun Wuji arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "General Du has guarded the frontier for the Tang Dynasty all his life, and he was an outstanding hero at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty. Looking at his great military achievements, he begged his majesty to give him a lighter hand."


    While talking, sun Wuji slowly raised his eyes and looked at the king of Tang in the hall.


    As far as he could see, the king of Tang was unmoved. On his cloudy face, he could not see any trend to reduce his crime.


    Changsun Wuji paused and continued.


    "At present, Quyuan plow has been widely popularized in the Tang Dynasty, with the expansion of cultivated land and increased grain income."


    "General Du also made this mistake because of a moment of negligence."


    "Your Majesty might as well remember general Du''s military achievements, make up for his mistakes and spare him this time."


    After hearing what sun Wuji said, the color of the king of Tang improved slightly.


    Although this person is his confidant, it is not good to take care of the granary after all. This is a felony.


    If the punishment is light, it will inevitably lead to people''s dissatisfaction.


    But this time, sun Wuji gave himself this step, and the things behind him were well solved.


    The king of Tang Dynasty glanced at Chang sun Wuji, nodded slightly and said.


    "What Duke Zhao said is reasonable."


    After that, the king of Tang turned his eyes to Du junchuo and pointed.


    "Du Aiqing, the crime of losing grain is unforgivable."


    "For the sake of Duke Zhao''s intercession, I''ll send your head to you temporarily."


    "After that, you should organize the production of soldiers and replenish the grain as soon as possible!"


    "Get up!"


    After hearing what the king of Tang said, Du junchuo, kneeling on the ground, kowtowed repeatedly.


    "Thank your highness Ron."


    After saying that, he arched his hand to changsun Wuji.


    "Thank you, Lord Chang sun."


    The king of Tang waved his big hand and said.


    "Where is the Minister of household?"


    Hearing the inquiry, an old man hurried out of the crowd, stood on the hall, arched his hands and said.


    "I''m here."


    "You can adjust enough grain and grass for Lingnan Prefecture for one year."


    The majestic voice is indisputable.


    After listening, the old man looked puzzled and hesitated.


    "This..."

 Chapter 560

    contrary to expectation.


    The old man didn''t take the oral instructions loudly, but he was a little embarrassed.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, with bright eyes and a slight frown, stood up slowly and said.


    "Is there any difficulty?"


    Hearing the speech, the old man bowed slowly and shook his head.


    "Your Majesty is busy with state affairs, and it is inconvenient for old ministers to speak."


    "At present, even if the imperial warehouse reserve is mobilized to Lingnan, it can only last for more than two months."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang was startled and suddenly stood up with a horizontal eyebrow.


    Since the previous dynasty, the granaries were abundant in the early Tang Dynasty. When did such a situation of closing granaries occur.


    "How do you take care of the Minister of household!"


    "Why is there so little grain in huangcang?"


    Hearing this, the old man hurriedly knelt down and said.


    "Your Majesty, in accordance with the law of the Tang Dynasty, there are records of warehousing and warehousing."


    "It''s just that at present, Qilu has delayed paying the grain tax for some reason."


    The king of Tang was suddenly angry and said angrily.


    "Do you know that the grain stored in the imperial warehouse is a disaster relief reserve?"


    "Lingnan is affected by the disaster. Now you tell me that there is no surplus food?"


    The whole hall was buzzing with a harsh scolding.


    All the officials standing in the hall knew it.


    Over the past year, hundreds of thousands of soldiers have to eat an astronomical amount of food a day, not to mention several expeditions this year.


    The cost of the cavalry brought by Tang Hao is very small.


    However, during one northern expedition and one southward expedition, hundreds of thousands of troops were sent out, at least for more than a month.


    This consumption can not be satisfied by a casual little reserve.


    Of course, the old man knew the reason, but the expedition was approved by the king of Tang himself. How dare he put it forward.


    As soon as his eyes turned, the old man remembered something and hurriedly pulled the words apart.


    "In the land of Qingzhou, the old minister will investigate and deal with it immediately."


    "It''s just that the land of Qilu has a long way to go. I''m afraid there will be more than one month to return to Chang''an."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang stifled, paced up two steps and said.


    "In his position, don''t seek his position!"


    "In half a month, collect enough Qilu land tax grain and transport it to Chang''an!"


    "If I can''t see food in half a month, you don''t have to come to the court."


    The old man was so frightened that he crawled on the ground and responded tremblingly.


    "Wei minister, please obey the holy order."


    After dealing with a problem, the problem hung over his head again.


    Du junchuo stood quietly in the court hall and looked at the king of Tang who sat down angrily. He didn''t dare to take a breath.


    Originally I asked for grain adjustment, but I didn''t want to involve such a big thing that huangcang had been flat.


    See things back to the unresolved place, especially the current situation of the king of Tang is quite embarrassing.


    He promised to give Du junchuo food, but he couldn''t take it out at this time.


    Gao Shilian looked at the king of Tang, who sat on the high seat with a worried face, and said.


    "Your Majesty, this war is just over. Soldiers need to be refreshed."


    "The northern border of the Tang Dynasty has been set, and there is no intention of using troops outside this year."


    "No, if these grains rush to the disaster in Lingnan first, and the others are transported from Qingzhou to the Imperial City, then make plans?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eldest sun Wuji looked at the king of Tang whose face was still poor and said.


    "Your Majesty, Lingnan is a small Prefecture and county. In fact, it doesn''t need much food."


    "If we survive this crisis, the south, which must have two crops of corn a year, will soon be able to be self-sufficient and even pay taxes and grain for our Datang imperial city."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji looked around at the ministers and said.


    "In the words of a minister, it is better to solve the problem of famine in the south at once."


    This sentence refers to the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty. If you make a promise to your ministers, it will inevitably attract people''s ridicule.


    Solving problems at one time is the right way.


    After hearing this, the king of Tang nodded slightly, and his face was relieved. He stretched out his hand and said.


    "Duke Zhao, do you have a good plan?"


    Eldest sun Wuji stood up with his chest and head held high, and said in a loud voice.


    "As the people of the Tang Dynasty, Nanling is in trouble. It is the responsibility of our parents!"


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji was very broad-minded and said.


    "I will set an example today. I am willing to offer half a year''s salary to buy food in the north and serve as food for disaster relief."


    These words are domineering.


    Sun Wuji is not a philanthropist, but the source of the wealth of the sun family does not lie in the official salary.


    For sun Wuji, the official salary is just the tip of the iceberg.


    After the funeral of empress Chang sun, the reputation of the first family of Chang sun will decline more or less.


    Now it''s worth taking out some money to share the worries of the king of Tang and improve the weight of the eldest sun Yishi in the heart of the king of Tang.


    After all, if the king of Tang set his heart to be a princess, then the eldest grandson will be no different from these princes.


    Chang sun Wuji''s small abacus is unknown to all the ministers.


    Most of the iron ore in the whole Datang is controlled by the changsun Yishi.


    Coinage, weapons, agricultural equipment, etc. all need iron. I''m afraid only changsun Wuji knows the profit.


    "Oh! Lord Chang sun, you''re killing an old man!"


    A long voice came out of the crowd.


    An old minister stood out with a worried face and bowed his hands.


    "Although I am an official in the dynasty, my disheartened child is sick and has a lot of expenses."


    After that, the old minister faced the king of Tang and said.


    "The land of Lingnan is the home of my wife. It''s not that I don''t want to raise money, but I don''t have any money left."


    "I hope your majesty can see clearly!"


    Maybe it''s the simple old minister. It''s really difficult at home.


    But as soon as the man mentioned it, the whole court began to stir after a moment of silence.


    "Eldest grandson, there are still 80 bedridden old mothers in the small family, and there are young babies crying for food. I hope you will be considerate!"


    "Lord Chang sun, I haven''t saved much money since I just entered the dynasty!"


    "I wanted to donate this donation, but I was shy in my bag..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 561

    imperial garden.


    Chang sun Wuji looked at the king of Tang in front of him and said with some resentment.


    "These old ministers, all crafty and crafty, quarreled all day that the people of the world are close to each other. The people of the Tang Dynasty love each other. Now their relatives are in trouble, but they refuse in every way."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji patted the back of his hand, looking sad and saying.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of this?"


    "Although Du junchuo is a meritorious man, he will not think much."


    "But you have no jokes. Your words are like pouring water. In this way, how can you give him an explanation?"


    The king of the Tang Dynasty turned around and stared at his eldest son Wuji, saying.


    "I have received your wishes."


    "It''s a matter of willingness to raise money. It''s reasonable for old officials to do so."


    "It seems that the matter of grain release needs to be considered in the long run."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty made a decision, and the eldest sun Wuji could only shut up. The matter was turned over a page and would not be mentioned again.


    Flowers bloom in spring, flowers bloom, the breeze blows, and bursts of flowers smell.


    The king of Tang stood in the corridor with his hands down, enjoying the colorful world. His fingers beat the back of his hands rhythmically, as if he were meditating.


    "Who is the most extravagant in Chang''an?"


    Plain words, such as the warm spring breeze, still make the eldest sun Wuji jump in his heart.


    To say the whole family business of Chang''an, the changsun family occupied the Datang iron mine, behind which the Datang empire was the largest gold owner.


    Monopolize the top of the business world. That''s a nail in the iron.


    Does the king of Tang mean to pick fat meat and squeeze oil and water?


    Now that the empress changsun''s funeral is over, the relationship between the changsun family and the royal family inevitably weakens. Is it difficult that the king of Tang really wants to punish the chaebol of the court?


    The eldest sun Wuji was a little frightened and answered truthfully.


    "The eldest grandson''s surname is the Tang Dynasty''s guard of iron smelting, and the number one in theory."


    With his forehead slightly raised, the eldest sun Wuji added that the king of Tang looked calm.


    "If you remove the eldest grandson, the other princes have their own merits, which is difficult to decide."


    The king of Tang seemed not surprised by this answer. He nodded slightly, but didn''t open his mouth. He didn''t know what to think again.


    Father-in-law Rong gently moved his steps, bowed slightly and said.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to say this business, one person has made rapid progress and has some means in business."


    The king of Tang turned slowly and glanced at the cautious father-in-law Rong. His eyes glittered and sank into a deep voice.


    "Tang Hao?"


    Listening to the slightly fluctuating tone, father-in-law Rong already felt a little angry.


    Tang Hao''s wedding to Princess Changle already cost a lot. Although he was accompanied by a rich dowry, it was a matter of raising money and spending money after all.


    Father Rong''s arched body sank slightly and said.


    "Tang Hao is a commercial genius. He has a lot of means to make a living."


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you summon Tang Hao? As for the way to raise money and make money, maybe Tang Hao has another good idea."


    This explanation was pleasant to the ear. The king of Tang''s face slowed down a little, raised a smile and said.


    "The boy is ancient and strange. He is good at invention and creation. He is a genius."


    As he turned around, the king of Tang waved his arm and said.


    "Just this time, the boy has just got married and is still in love. It''s inappropriate to disturb him."


    The heart of the king is unfathomable. The seemingly plain words actually have another deep meaning.


    To put such a difficult problem to Tang Hao, to be honest, there is a suspicion that the king is throwing a burden.


    Father Rong, who had followed the king of Tang for many years, did not understand this meaning. At this moment, what was missing was a reason to summon Tang Hao.


    Father Rong smiled and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Tang Hao is newly married. It''s a big deal. As for children and women, the future will be long."


    "There is no trivial matter in state affairs, especially about the victims. The food rations and lives of border guards are the most important. I believe Tang Hao also has a decision in his heart."


    Sun Wuji glanced at the smile on the king''s face and agreed.


    "What father-in-law Rong said is very true."


    "Tang Hao is the representative of young talents, and should set an example for the talents of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Your Majesty entrusted state affairs with the trust and discipline of Tang Hao. Where can he refuse?"


    One song and one harmony are in line with the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty smiled loudly, pointed at them and said.


    "You, I''ve let you say all the good words!"


    Between the words, I changed my previous distress to a relaxed and comfortable one.


    You are the Lord of a country and can do anything.


    Even if it can''t be solved, someone must be sent to solve it!


    Someone must stand up and bear the burden of the king.


    Father Rong is such a person.


    After bowing and bowing, father-in-law Rong bowed slightly and said.


    "This time, the old slave will leave first, and the branch will decide the North Hou."


    The king of Tang waved slightly and said.


    "Go."


    "I want to see if this business wizard can share my worries and solve my difficulties."


    Grandpa Rong was ordered to step back and slowly out of the imperial garden.


    After father-in-law Rong left, only the king of the Tang Dynasty and his grandson Wuji were left in the whole imperial garden.


    The smile on the king''s face gradually converged, met the eyes of his eldest sun Wuji and said.


    "Do you know why the land of Qingzhou can''t pay the grain tax?"


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji flashed a different color on his face and said.


    "In the land of Qilu, there are still great Confucianism. I''m afraid it''s not simple."


    The word "great Confucianism" seems to provoke the nerve in the heart of the king of Tang, and the sharp edge in his eyes is revealed.


    "It''s just a group of old die hards. There''s no need to publicize it. Wait for the Ministry of household to investigate and make a decision."

 Chapter 562

    Noodles in clear soup, with cinnamon, star anise and fennel sauce, make people quarrel and salivate.


    These were originally traditional Chinese medicine, but this time they were used by Tang Hao as soy sauce and meat materials.


    The strong smell of meat only made the two beautiful women enjoy themselves.


    In the middle of the day, Princess Changle took Tang Hao''s clothes and begged for noodles.


    Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about beauty.


    Looking at those two pairs of big eyes, Tang Hao couldn''t refuse.


    The thought of this frequent and trivial matter immediately gave Tang Hao a headache.


    The more natural an idea comes to mind, why not make slim instant noodles for future generations.


    Dehydrated vegetables, dried meat, pasta, placed for a long time. Storage and brewing are also very convenient.


    Just now I thought of it, but there was a female steward''s call and harmony outside the door.


    "Lord Hou, Grandpa Rong is here."


    As soon as the voice fell, father-in-law Rong appeared at the door of the hall.


    The residual slim fragrance and soy sauce meat fragrance in the air turn into the nose continuously.


    Father-in-law Rong sucked the wings of his nose. This strange fragrance was unusual. He was surprised and said.


    "Dingbei Hou knows how to eat?"


    With a smile, Tang Hao took the two brides and said hello. He waved his hands at will and said.


    "My father-in-law laughed. This is my wife''s craft."


    The reason why Tang Hao doesn''t want to admit it is that Tang Hao has experience.


    The new tea fried by himself was forcibly robbed by the elder sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui.


    If the noodle story gets out, I''m afraid I''ll become a cook in the imperial dining room again.


    Seeing father-in-law Rong''s puzzled eyes, Tang Hao deliberately turned aside the topic and said.


    "What''s the matter with Grandpa Rong coming this time?"


    Father Rong smiled and said.


    "The old slave was ordered by the king of Tang to come to the North marquis to congratulate Xi and visit Princess Changle on the way. He was used to it."


    Princess Changle took Tang Hao''s arm and smiled like a flower.


    "The children''s ministers are worried about their father and emperor, and their hearts are happy."


    "This time, my son''s ministers have a good life in the Marquis house. My father and Emperor don''t have to worry about it."


    Grandpa Rong smiled and arched his hands.


    "So good."


    Between his words, he glanced at Tang Hao, went further, patted Tang Hao''s arm and said in a deep voice.


    "Now the Marquis house and the royal family have become an in laws. The king of Tang has high expectations for Dingbei marquis. Dingbei Marquis should pay more attention to the important affairs of the court."


    "At the beginning, your majesty eliminated dissidents and retained the official position of Dingbei Hou, which was to let Dingbei Hou show his hands and feet. Don''t let the king of Tang down."


    Tang Hao, who has been a man for two generations, must know that father-in-law Rong brought himself a high hat. He smiled tacitly and said.


    "This is nature, this is nature."


    Seeing that the road had been paved, father Rong was no longer polite. He came straight to the point and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, the old slave is to give you a breath."


    "These days, the king of Tang is very upset and headache in the court hall to raise money and money and rescue the famine in Lingnan."


    "The Duke of Dingbei might as well take out his spare time and go to the palace to make a plan."


    At this moment, Tang Hao fully understood why father-in-law Rong came here.


    I just want to help solve the problem of money and food and calm the famine in Lingnan!


    Since he is the emperor''s order and now he is a royal nobleman, there is no reason to shirk it.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Father-in-law Rong is kind to remind, and Dingbei Hou is very grateful."


    "These two days, when I think of a plan, I go to the palace."


    The big event has been completed. Father-in-law Rong nodded happily, gave two orders, and hurried away.


    After father-in-law Rong left, Tang Hao collapsed on the soft collapse and looked at Princess Changle.


    "Hey! Just after the wedding, I found the door to the court. It''s really disturbing."


    Li Wanqing was a little surprised when Tang Hao said something disturbing. He looked at Tang Hao with a sad face and joked.


    "My husband once said that a man should take advantage of his youth to make achievements. Why is there some decline this time?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao glanced at Li Wanqing angrily.


    I know what she said was the words that Li Wanqing tried to get rid of when she wanted to return to Li''s house.


    Unexpectedly, this little girl is still holding a grudge after this matter has been gone for so long.


    "Hey! I dare to contradict my husband just after I married in the Tang mansion! I''m sure I can''t spare you this time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao wanted to get up and play with Li Wanqing.


    Princess Changle brushed Tang Hao''s arm, sat down beside Tang Hao slowly and said softly.


    "Husband, this is no joke."


    "When I heard about the famine in the previous dynasty, there were starving victims everywhere, and the people were displaced. It was very pitiful."


    "You... You have a way to solve it?"


    Although Tang Hao did not know the disaster in Lingnan, Western Zhejiang, he did not know why he had something to do with money.


    But Tang Hao knows that there are thousands of rich children in Chang''an city with rich history.


    If you want to make some money, it''s easy for you.


    Gently pinched Princess Changle''s delicate cheek. Tang Hao smiled easily and said.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Even if I don''t have the identity of the royal family, I''m one of the people of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Maybe I don''t have many strategies for storing grain, but when it comes to making money, I''m afraid that few people in Chang''an can have the ability of their husband."


    "Hum! Smelly beauty!"


    "Hey! You little girl, your mouth is still hard. If you weren''t stopped by the quality, I wouldn''t clean you up."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 563

    Tai Chi palace.


    The setting sun threw a round spot through the window lattice and shone on the opened case file.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty held the case, looked at it for a moment, pointed to the name on the rough paper and said.


    "Today''s big families in Qingzhou, but according to this Zhang Xian, the horse takes the lead?"


    When the king of Tang asked, father-in-law Rong arched his hand.


    "Exactly."


    "As early as the pre Qin Dynasty, the land of Qilu melted the nation, assimilated the humanities and became a school of its own."


    "Zhang''s surname is the largest family in Qingzhou, and Zhang Xian is the representative of Zhang''s family in Qingzhou today."


    Closing the case, the king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "Some knowledge is certainly good."


    "But these volumes of cases are in the name of Confucianism, instigating the people to oppose the government. Where will the law of the Tang Dynasty be?"


    When Duke Rong saw that the king of Tang was getting angry, he agreed.


    "Today''s Zhang Xian is highly respected and has a large number of distinguished guests."


    "It''s a little out of line to gather people to make trouble if you''re a little dissatisfied."


    The great Confucian family in Shandong has always been a thorn in the heart of the king of Tang.


    Confucius, Mencius and sages all come from here with profound cultural heritage.


    Later generations, these aristocratic family disciples who have read the books of sages spontaneously gathered together, led by the Zhang family, and their roots have extended to the surrounding states and counties.


    Although such a large clan is based on literature, it is also a force that can not be underestimated.


    The king of Tang closed his eyes slightly, rubbed his forehead and said slowly.


    "I hope these old die hards can abide by their duty and don''t make trouble again."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao stepped into the hall and said hello to the king of Tang.


    The king of Tang was polite. After all, Tang Hao is now his own family. He waved to Duke Rong to step down and motioned Tang Hao to take his seat.


    Tang Hao sat down, did not play charades, and came straight to the point.


    "Hearing of the famine in Lingnan, your majesty has trouble sleeping and eating. He is a minister and should share his worries for your majesty."


    "I just don''t know what the money has to do with the food for disaster relief?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was so cheerful, he made clear the purpose of his trip, and the king of Tang didn''t need to hide it.


    "In the land of Lingnan, the grain is moldy. It should have been transported by the imperial warehouse for disaster relief."


    "But the imperial storehouse was short of grain, and the Duke of Zhao gave advice to let the courtiers raise money and silk in exchange for grain, but it didn''t work very well."


    "Do you have a clever trick?"


    Smell speech, Tang Haoxin also put down.


    In the future, there are not many big philanthropists to open their pockets, let alone in the ancient times when materials were scarce.


    What''s more, this disaster relief is a major event of the country. It has little to do with these courtiers. No wonder no one is willing to donate.


    The National Treasury was empty, and the Tang Dynasty could not afford to buy food for disaster relief, but the people were different.


    People still have surplus food and money, which is not rich, but it is also a huge sum of money.


    This situation is quite the same as that of later generations.


    Tang Hao smiled, looked at the king of Tang and said.


    "Since the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty are unwilling to contribute, they can make voluntary contributions. It''s not difficult to make money."


    When Tang Hao said this, a bright light flashed in the eyes of the king of Tang and said.


    "Come on."


    Tang Hao turned his eyes and said.


    "There is still the rule of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty. There are folk merchants and rich families."


    "The king of Tang can borrow money from these aristocratic families and pay dividends. When the autumn harvest comes, he can return it."


    Tang Hao''s words were as light as the Tang Dynasty''s asking for money. It was as easy as taking things from his bag, which only embarrassed the king of Tang.


    "Is this your boy''s way to make money?"


    "Borrow money from the people in the name of the royal family? Haven''t I become a beggar?"


    "Where did you put my royal face?"


    The king of Tang, who reacted, almost sank in an instant, showing a touch of anger.


    The royal family bowed to their knees. The king of Tang certainly couldn''t do such things.


    Seeing that the father-in-law was a little unhappy, Tang Hao slowly got up and smiled.


    "It''s not that the royal family wants these people to ask for money, but that these people voluntarily give all their money."


    Seeing the king of Tang sitting high, he still raised his eyebrows and looked completely unbelievable.


    Tang Hao doesn''t buy Guan Zi, either.


    "The people are rich. It''s not expensive to stay in their hands. It''s just idle money. It won''t rise by a penny."


    "If the money given to these hands next year, plus some dividend benefits, compared with these people, they have already squeezed their heads to give money."


    The receiving and sending seemed to hide a mystery, which made the king of Tang almost confused.


    Although I know little about doing business.


    But the king of Tang also understood that Tang Hao''s plan was easy to borrow money but difficult to repay it!


    Thinking for a long time, the king of Tang sighed.


    "This is to gouge out the meat and mend the sore. Although it solves the current dilemma, there is a hidden disaster."


    "By the end of next year, the benefits of these dividends will be a huge sum of money. Isn''t Datang paying more?"


    While talking, the king of Tang waved his hand.


    "The gain is not worth the loss. It''s wrong, wrong!"


    Tang Hao knew that the ancients could not understand such advanced concepts of national debt.


    At this moment, no amount of explanation is helpful, Tang Hao said frankly.


    "Your Majesty can rest assured."


    "There is a folk saying that wool comes from the sheep."


    "Your Majesty only needs to disclose to the public that there will be a 10% bonus next year for the money deposited into the national treasury."


    "As for the bonus money, the boy has his own way to get it back from these princes."


    Seeing that Tang Hao was confident, the king of Tang stopped thinking about it and waved and said.


    "So good!"


    "It''s up to you at this time. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me."


    After that, the king of Tang pointed to Tang Hao and said.


    "The way to make money is up to you."

 Chapter 564

    Perhaps all officials in the Tang Dynasty were unfamiliar with the word national debt.


    However, when it comes to "flying money," which is similar in nature, all the officials are aware of it.


    During the Zhenguan period, foreign businessmen poured into Chang''an one after another, and treasures gathered in Chang''an.


    However, the currency is not available, but the five baht coin is heavy and bulky, which is inconvenient to carry.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty set up a concert hall in the prefecture and county, specially responsible for the exchange of merchants'' money.


    As for the flying money, it is a ticket with half held by the government and half held by the merchant.


    In Datang, it is converted into five baht. When Datang comes out, it is matched with the bill and converted into the corresponding foreign currency.


    However, the national debt was exchanged within the Tang Dynasty hall and became a transaction between the royal family and the Duke.


    The slight difference lies in the huge dividend.


    These princes in the court are all human beings. How can they not take advantage of this great advantage?


    Some of the previous old ministers were inevitably red and anxious when they saw that the ministers of the humerus of the king of Tang began to report their own amount.


    Regardless of yesterday''s various excuses, he brazenly showed thousands of connections and shouted that there are no small matters in state affairs. He should give up his family for everyone.


    The hypocritical high voice won many people to follow suit one after another. They shouted again and again that Lingnan was in great trouble. It was incumbent on all the officials in the court to report the exaggerated number again and again.


    Of course, this greedy face was also sneered at by the ministers, secretly scolding the crafty and crafty. It looks like a human figure, but it''s actually cruel.


    Tang Hao can''t see the wind and cloud in the court.


    At present, the most important thing is to make a good living, which is convenient to start and expensive, so as to fill the loophole of national debt.


    Thoughts were flying, and the carriage had stopped steadily at the door of the Marquis''s house.


    When the curtain was lifted, two figures who looked forward to it met them from left to right.


    Princess Changle, with a touch of worry on her face, took Tang Hao''s arm and said.


    "Husband, can you think of a plan to solve the Nanling famine?"


    After hearing the speech, Tang Hao simply retell the story of Taiji palace.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing''s face suddenly changed, and her steps that had been moving forward also stopped for a moment.


    "But the husband promised?"


    "Nanling is small, but after all, it is the gathering place of tens of thousands of victims."


    "With such a straightforward promise, how can our little Marquis house afford to pay the huge dividend in the coming year?"


    The words were full of concern. Princess Changle looked anxious and echoed on one side.


    "Husband, sister Wanqing and I have checked the wealth in the house today. This big marriage has consumed a lot, and there is little left."


    "Even if your husband has the largest in Chang''an City, it will take some time to collect profits for brewing and green tea."


    And the two charming ladies became Madame Tang. Naturally, they need to know the financial accounts of the Marquis house.


    These two days, they began to feel about the accounts and servants in the mansion,


    At this point, Princess Changle frowned, stamped her feet and said.


    "Even if it''s a 10% bonus, it''s not a small amount. How can my father promise?"


    Princess Changle knows the temperament of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Steady and quiet.


    It''s absurd to take on the dividend sharing of the Tang princes alone.


    Tang Hao is not a wealthy merchant family, nor is he a corrupt official who plunders the wealth of the people. How can he have this ability?


    Princess Changle''s reminder moved Li Wanqing''s heart.


    Art experts are bold. They are talking about people like Tang Hao.


    Raiding Yinshan and rescuing Deyang always do something frightening.


    Grasping the strong arm, Li Wanqing lifted the meat skin, gently screwed it up half a circle and said.


    "Say! Are you trying to be brave again?"


    Tang Hao never thought that he was worried that the two beautiful women would quarrel, but now he shared a common hatred and taught himself a lesson.


    One uses force and the other uses force.


    Hold the soft Yi with a little effort. Tang Hao catches it in the palm of his hand. His other arm rings Princess Changle''s shoulder and says.


    "I must have a sense of propriety about money and wealth."


    "Of course, this money is not what I can afford as a marquis house."


    "There is a saying that it is taken from the people and used for the people. These money and are used for disaster relief. They are taken from those dignitaries."


    After hearing this, Princess Changle was more confused, and her smart and beautiful eyes showed a confused look.


    "Dignitaries?"


    "As you said just now, those dignitaries refuse in every way when they raise money. They still want to exchange money from them. Doesn''t that mean cutting their flesh?"


    Li Wanqing also looked back stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what medicine Tang Hao sold in the gourd.


    Tang Hao completely ignored their questions.


    For a later generation, there are many ways to exchange the present time and space for money.


    For example, in the market, a golden colored glass is almost the same as that of later generations.


    Or to make some streamlined furniture, which is not available at this time, is absolutely a beautiful art in this era.


    With warm fragrance nephrite in his arms, Tang Hao''s thoughts had already rushed to the scene of lying in the house counting money.


    In his breath, a girl''s unique body fragrance came. Tang Hao savored the warmth of this moment, and an idea suddenly came out of his mind.


    "The lady is really smart!"


    "What you said woke me up."


    "Since those dignitaries are all misers, let''s let their women loosen their pockets!"

 Chapter 565

    Everyone has a love of beauty.


    This is true for future generations, as well as people in the Tang Dynasty.


    For women in the Tang Dynasty, they are quite particular about their faces and manners.


    They have never seen the exquisite eyebrow pencil, but they also know to outline their eyebrows with charcoal.


    I have never seen bright lipstick, but I can already paint my lips with rough lipstick.


    In any era, women are definitely a huge consumer group.


    Naturally, in this prosperous Tang Dynasty, the same is true!


    Tang Hao, who has a big dream of making money, smiles foolishly in his arms.


    At this moment, they found that their previous good words and advice had been left behind by their husband.


    "Husband? Do you have a way to get money? If not, I will ask my father to withdraw those tickets."


    The gentle words of Princess Changle lingered in her ears.


    Before answering, Li Wanqing''s Pink fist had already knocked over.


    "Don''t try again!"


    "Sister Lizhi is also the apple of your Majesty''s eye. If she intercedes, your majesty will certainly agree!"


    On his shoulder, he was hit by soft cotton, and Tang Hao suddenly returned to his mind. He looked at the two happily and said happily.


    "Withdraw? Why withdraw? This is a good chance for us to make money!"


    "Today, the prime minister will make something different for you!"


    Tang Hao''s slightly excited face had a touch of mystery, which made Princess Changle and Li Wanqing more curious.


    The scene of embracing left and right really embarrassed the ancients. The female steward passing by glanced at it, pursed her lips and smiled. She was about to leave, but Tang Hao shouted.


    "Why are you dodging?"


    "Tell some people to pick some fresh flowers. The best are roses and lilies."


    Tang Hao said this mainly because he had seen it in Li Jing''s courtyard. It''s common.


    The female steward kept her head down, took her life, and hurried away.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle, still in Tang Hao''s arms, didn''t wake up until the female steward left.


    Remembering the scene seen by the steward of Fang Cainv, their cheeks were burning.


    Although she has been married, she is still a young girl. If she is seen by others, she will inevitably be ashamed.


    Almost at the same time, they seemed to be burning. They left their broad chest like lightning and took a step back.


    Tang Hao looked at their reaction and was immediately amused. He laughed and joked.


    "I''m Tang Hao. I''m married openly. What''s the shame?"


    "Now, how can it be like a lover''s private meeting?"


    The voice of the words suddenly increased, as if to announce to the people in the mansion.


    The faces of the two people, who were originally very shy, were red, like cooked shrimps.


    The two beautiful eyes glared at Tang Hao angrily and spoke in the same voice.


    "Shameless!"


    After that, they rushed out of the house, followed the crowd, picked the petals and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingzhou.


    The golden glow of the morning sun poured out through thin clouds.


    People wrapped in fur coats have wandered in the streets early.


    This is the beginning of April.


    The hard-working people have already gathered good incense wax, called on the neighbors, and went in groups to the largest earth temple in the prefecture.


    In this land with rich humanistic atmosphere, the people who grow food on the ground and eat on the sky seem to have special respect for the land God.


    Through the bustling crowd, the arched old man held the incense wax tightly and slowly approached the candle.


    The shadow of fire was reflected in the turbid eyes, as if the incense wax in the hands were melons and fruits carefully taken care of by themselves.


    Three columns of fragrance, smoke rising, curling away, rough palm protecting the flame-retardant incense wax, gently swinging.


    The figure with trembling forehead knelt to the ground and whispered in his mouth.


    "God of agriculture, old man Zhang came to worship you with incense wax today."


    "Listen to my children. Worship emphasizes a sincere heart. In the fields, immortals will not pass by. They will show their spirits only in this temple."


    "The old man hasn''t read a book and doesn''t understand these etiquette. Don''t blame the God of agriculture."


    When he looked up, muddy tears filled his eyes, and his big hands full of calluses and cracks trembled gently holding incense candles.


    "Last year''s bad harvest must be the punishment of the gods to the old man. Now the old man knows where to honor your old man and will offer incense on time."


    "I just hope the gods bless me. This year, my old bone can also buy seeds and plant food."


    The old man bowed again, trembling his lips and said.


    "I wish my child could be released by the government earlier. My old man is just like this!"


    After three prayers, he took a little yellow mud with his big hands, shivered, inserted the incense wax, and walked out of the temple step by step.


    Looking at the trembling and disappearing figure, they talked at the door.


    "Isn''t that old man Zhang? He doesn''t have enough food and clothes, and he has more money to worship the earth God?"


    "Oh! I haven''t heard what his son said. Learning from Confucius and Mencius is only about appearance, not meaning. Poor me."


    "Shh! Speak carefully. Don''t be listened to by the people of Zhangjia, or you will catch criticism and humiliate Professor Kong."


    "To count the ancestors, old man Zhang is also from Zhangjia. Have you ever eaten a penny of Zhang Xian?"

 Chapter 566

    One day picking, one day cleaning and drying.


    Several baskets of petals are of all kinds.


    Rouge powder, a thing that has never been done in future generations, Tang Hao wants to try it now.


    Fortunately, the rouge powder of the ancients was made of pure nature without too many ingredients. It is easier to make.


    When Tang Hao soaked the small half of the superior rice grains in the water, many servant girls frowned for a while.


    After all, people who have experienced hard times will inevitably feel distressed to see such a waste of Tang Hao.


    But Princess Changle and Li Wanqing, standing beside Tang Hao, had more expectations on their faces.


    These daughters who grow up with a golden spoon will naturally not feel the suffering of poor people.


    In Tang Hao''s heart, he sighed that as soon as a person was born, he was doomed to die. When he was born, two buckets of water had already poured down.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Tang Hao covered the bamboo cover and put it aside.


    Two people full of joy watched Tang Hao swing away. When they were surprised, they were even more lost.


    Li Wanqing pinched her pink fist and asked.


    "Is this the way you say to make money?"


    Tang Hao, who strode away, didn''t look back and waved his hand.


    "This is the first step. The key to making gouache is the fine foundation."


    "These rice, ah, have to run business for more than ten days. Grinding into rice slurry, filtering and drying are the best materials."


    "Then..."


    Just as he was about to finish, Tang Hao remembered that the whole residence would do it by itself. No matter how much he said, he still had to do it by himself. It was useless to say more.


    No, if the finished product comes out, let the two women know at a glance.


    At this moment, the two people standing next to the water tank woke up, shocked, excited and excited!


    The eyes of Princess Changle were full of admiration.


    "I can''t imagine that my husband is omnipotent and can even make things in my daughter''s house!"


    Since entering the Marquis''s house, the strange stories told by Tang Hao have opened the eyes of Princess Changle.


    Where did the three emperors and five emperors come from, what the osmanthus tree in the Moon Palace looks like, and Xu Xianbai''s love for people and snakes


    These stories beyond imagination only made Princess Changle intoxicated.


    Even when Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao''s Zhang Junlang''s face, she wondered whether this man was an immortal who had lived for thousands of years or an imaginary finger!


    Knowing astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom, this time I can make this daughter''s Rouge powder, which is really beyond the imagination of Princess Changle.


    However, Li Wanqing was not as delicate as Princess Changle''s mind. Looking at the distant figure, she smiled like flowers, but her heart was like eating honey.


    It''s like the man in sight who can catch everything.


    It''s really exciting to be able to do such things for them.


    A word came from the front, interrupting their thoughts.


    "If you don''t come again, you won''t see the most important thing."


    The two people who were still in a daze suddenly woke up, picked up a corner of their clothes and hurried with them.


    Originally, the wine steaming utensils have been transported back to the mansion. Tang Hao at the imperial villa ordered to make another set.


    The blazing flame licked the dark bottom of the pot. When the water was boiling, Tang Hao grabbed a few fresh petals, threw them all into the pot, covered the wooden pot cover, and looked at the two people still standing by the pot with wide eyes. Tang Hao was funny.


    "It''s simple. Who will do it?"


    This is the royal family. Have you ever burned a fire or added firewood?


    But when they saw the added distillation apparatus, they couldn''t stop their curiosity. They always wanted to see what would come out in the end, and they didn''t want to miss every minute of the miracle.


    One takes firewood, the other adds fire, and the division of labor cooperates.


    Tang Hao took a break from his busy schedule and went straight out of the house to sleep in the north house.


    Tang Hao estimated that the pot of water could not be cooked well for half an hour.


    Hazy, Li Wanqing ran over excitedly with a little black ink on her face.


    "Husband! Get up! The pot is dry!"


    Looking at the black marks on the jade surface, Tang Hao endured and endured, but he didn''t laugh at all.


    Li Wanqing still ran towards the house.


    When Tang Hao came to the house and saw the same Princess Changle with black and white faces, Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "It''s really embarrassing for these two women."


    It seemed that the blackening on their faces could not affect their excited mood. They stood side by side in front of the pot, urging them.


    "Husband, hurry up! What''s next?"


    Tang Hao also came to the spirit immediately. After all, it was the first time to make it. He had no bottom in his heart, but he had some hopes.


    Success or failure depends on it!


    Remove the lid of the pot, and a smell of raw grass comes with the rising smoke.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao was caught off guard and hurriedly covered his mouth and nose. He intuitively felt that the smell was really spicy.


    Before speaking, the two beauties nearby had already choked and coughed violently, mixed with this bout of retching.


    Li Wanqing covers her mouth and nose, bows her waist, and looks out with red eyes.


    The smell! Who bears it!


    Between raising her legs, she caught a glimpse of Princess Changle squatting on the ground and retching more than ever, and took her hand.


    "Tang Hao! Are you going to murder us!"


    "Look what the hell you made!"

 Chapter 567

    All things in the world are mutually exclusive and exist!


    It is reflected incisively and vividly on this small petal.


    Distill the most precious fragrance of the petals, while the petals that have changed color and waxy soft emit an unpleasant odor.


    Trying to resist the smell of fumigation, Tang Hao covered his nose with one hand and lifted the lid with the other. He poured the liquid condensed on the lid into a large ceramic bowl.


    With a new pot, the strange smell in the whole house dissipated most of the time, and the steaming white gas was much less.


    Tang Hao breathed a sigh of relief, gulped in the fresh air, and stared at the calming liquid in the pot.


    There is a thin layer of oil floating on the clear water. Tang Hao speculated that this should be the essence of the petals, and the fragrance is mostly in these essential oils.


    With this attempt, Tang Hao was relieved.


    Remove the lid of the pot, pour in the petals again, cover the steaming bucket of the distillation apparatus, start to let go and cook with all your strength.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle, who covered their noses, leaned over the door frame and watched Tang Hao play drums.


    With the experience just now, the two were very careful. They didn''t dare to jump into the thunder pool for fear that Tang Hao would release the bad smell again.


    In the prosperous era of Zhenguan, foreign merchants brought spices into the Tang Dynasty, which attracted many ladies, and many people even became obsessed with incense.


    A rich family like Princess Changle has long been integrated into daily life, such as soaking in soup, wearing sachets and incense burners.


    As a general, although Li Wanqing has some careless personality, he also has the habit of burning incense, practicing sword and washing hands in fragrant soup.


    This time, if the fragrant body is polluted by the bad smell, these women don''t want to see it.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the two miniature figures. Tang Hao pressed the steam bucket tightly and said.


    "Do not you want to help? Do you want to see the perfume?"


    Temptation is often the source of power. Perhaps it is in this time and space that a fragrant word stimulates the curiosity of these women.


    Even though there were some faint and unpleasant smells in the house, the two beauties still frowned and moved over step by step.


    Tang Hao looked at them and said with a laugh in his heart.


    "As for this?"


    "Next time, remember to wear a scarf and mask."


    Tang Hao pointed to the pottery jar that followed after the stranded utensils and said.


    "The water here is especially precious, but it must be better taken care of by health."


    "Later, put the water in the pot and continue steaming."


    Tang Hao was not interested in adding firewood and fire and boiling boring things over and over again.


    After the account, he slipped away.


    The production of perfume is not troublesome. The key is to preserve and obsolete two steps.


    Like today''s blooming spring, the temperature is rising. It is very easy to appear turbidity and impurities in the precipitation perfume.


    Fortunately, when making gunpowder, saltpeter was still stored, so it was no problem to make ice.


    Unfortunately, when Tang Hao stepped out of the north house to get the saltpeter, King Li Zhi of Jin came in a panic.


    The servants of the Marquis house had never seen Li Zhi, but when they saw this boy in a light yellow sleeved Dragon Robe, they knew that he must not have been provoked by himself.


    After saluting respectfully, he saw Li Zhi running into the Marquis''s house. The servants didn''t dare to stop him, but Li Zhi still walked through.


    "Teacher, teacher, I came to see you!"


    Tang Hao, who had just stepped into the warehouse, was shouted by this slightly cyan and tender voice.


    Tang Hao looked at the original Li Zhi and said in his heart.


    "As the saying goes, why did the little prince come here without going to the three treasures hall?"


    He hasn''t saluted Li Zhi yet, but Li Zhi respectfully worshipped him and said.


    "Good teacher!"


    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out the purpose of Li Zhi. Tang Hao simply relied on his teacher''s identity and asked.


    "King Jin, you come in such a hurry, but there''s something urgent?"


    "It''s a felony for the prince to sneak out of the palace. Do you know?"|


    Gasping for breath, Li Zhi looked at the door of the Marquis''s house and said.


    "The teacher got married. As a student, he came to congratulate him. He stopped by to see his eldest sister."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao understood.


    Li Zhi made friends with Princess Changle when he was young. When Princess Changle got married, Fengyang pavilion was unaccompanied.


    Normally speaking, it''s the middle of the day. It''s the time for the princes to listen to the teachers. How can they have time to leave the palace?


    I''m afraid Li Zhi secretly made up the reason because he was playful.


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the teacher looking back at Li Zhi, more determined in his heart.


    "If the king of Jin misses his elder sister, I will take your elder sister to the king of Jin''s house tomorrow."


    "The prince left the house without permission. If your majesty blames me, I can''t afford it."


    "No, if I send the prince back now?"


    Hearing that Tang Hao wanted to send himself back, Li Zhi stepped back, waved his hand and said.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Before he finished, a shout came from the door of the house.


    "Your Highness, the king of Jin has not finished yet. How can you be greedy for fun?"


    After that, a young man came in a hurry with a scroll in his hand.


    He was followed by several servants of the Marquis''s house.


    The former king of Jin was the prince of the royal family, and the servants dared not stop him.


    Now there''s another Prince''s teacher. The servant doesn''t stop. It seems inappropriate not to stop. He has to follow behind in embarrassment and wait for Tang Hao to fall.

 Chapter 568

    The production of rouge powder made the two beauties face black. The husband and wife were already making trouble in the Marquis house.


    It was not easy for Tang Hao to settle down the two people. Unexpectedly, the whole residence began to bustle with the arrival of Li Zhi.


    Tang Dynasty needs Tang Hao''s advice. He can''t spare time to teach Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi, like the princes, listened to the professor of the Academy in the Royal Academy.


    Mr. Shuyuan can be regarded as half of Li Zhi''s teachers.


    This time, it is natural for the teacher to find truant students, and Tang Hao does not intend to stop them.


    Looking at the servant of the Marquis house behind the middle-aged man, Tang Hao waved his hand slightly, motioned to step down, and turned his head to look at Li Zhi.


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to speak, Li Zhi hid behind Tang Hao first, looked at Tang Hao wrongly and begged.


    "Sister and son-in-law, don''t let me go back."


    "I really can''t answer that question. Just for this question, I didn''t participate in the eldest sister''s wedding."


    "It''s not easy to pick out the meal time to visit elder sister."


    Tang Hao felt some sympathy when he met the pair with a touch of begging eyes.


    Sister and brother are affectionate and human.


    Perhaps in this ordinary farmer''s home, such ordinary visits are not a big deal.


    But in this noble royal family, it has become a luxury.


    Not only the crown prince, but also the prince should set an example and study the principles, etiquette and humanistic arithmetic all day. Even these princes have to learn this knowledge to match their noble status.


    Looking at the pure eyes without distractions, Tang Hao had a soft heart and turned to stare at the middle-aged man.


    When I was about to speak, I found that until this time, I didn''t know who the man in front of me was.


    Tang Hao hardened his head and arched his hands.


    "Sir, since your Highness the king of Jin has arrived at the Marquis''s house, if not, let your sister and brother talk about the past."


    "Later, the king of Jin will follow you back to the academy and continue to study?"


    The middle-aged man took a fancy to Tang Hao and arched his hands.


    "With all due respect, Prince Dingbei''s indulgence will only make his Highness the king of Jin degenerate into sex."


    "Sage Kong once said, don''t do it because it''s small, and don''t do it because it''s small."


    "How can the king of Jin''s conduct be corrected if corrupt habits permeate people''s daily life?"


    Although I don''t like this mouthful teacher very much, after all, it''s a family affair in the royal family.


    Moreover, the old man is right. There is nothing wrong with developing good habits.


    After all, Tang Hao knew that the one behind him was the next king of the Tang Dynasty. It''s always good to learn more.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    A cry of Joy came from the corridor.


    Looking at Princess Changle walking lightly step by step, Li Zhisong opened Tang Hao''s clothes and ran towards Princess Changle.


    "Elder sister."


    Princess Changle smiled and said angrily before Li Zhi came.


    "Are you so playful that the teacher came to the Marquis''s house to look for you?"


    "Why are you so naughty? It makes the teacher and elder sister uneasy."


    Hearing the lecture, Li Zhi''s cheerful face darkened in an instant.


    Walking closer, Li Zhicai was surprised to find that the layer of floating ash on Princess Changle''s face and a few smears on the jade face.


    Li Zhi gently frowned and said.


    "How can there be floating ash on the eldest sister''s face?"


    While talking, the two had come near Tang Hao.


    The middle-aged man looked at Princess Changle and was a little surprised. For a moment, he came back and bowed.


    "Minister, Zhang Zheng Guo has seen his royal highness."


    He is respectful and does not dare to neglect.


    It''s different from the proud feeling when I first met Tang Hao.


    Although these teachers ignore the government and just teach, they are surrounded by the emperor''s sons and grandchildren. It is inevitable that they will have some eyes on people''s work.


    In addition, there are countless Marquises in such a big Chang''an city.


    In Zhang Zhengguo''s eyes, Tang Hao is just a young Marquis with some skills. Compared with his own disciple of the emperor''s teacher, his status is very different.


    Princess Changle said softly.


    "Don''t be polite, sir."


    "Treating children is young and quite naughty. Please bother sir."


    Zhang Zhengguo stood upright and spoke with righteousness.


    "Princess, your words are heavy."


    After a pause, Zhang Zhengguo stared at the black marks on the princess Changle''s face and asked after all.


    "Why does your highness have black ink on her cheeks, and even some stains between her skirts?"


    Hearing the speech, Princess Changle took out silk, wiped her cheeks and said with ease.


    "This is my husband who taught me to make some rouge powder. I was careless and stained with some dust."


    This wipe did not want to compact the floating ash. It made his face dark and looked like a servant girl in a pot. Tang Hao and Li Zhi couldn''t help laughing.


    Although the laughter was unintentional, it fell in Zhang Zhengguo''s ears, but it was full of malice.


    Slightly clenching his teeth, Zhang Zhengguo snorted, squinted at Tang Hao and said.


    "The dignified seven foot man is so devoted to these things in his daughter''s house. It''s sad! It''s pathetic!"


    His arrogant look climbed onto Zhang Zhengguo''s cheek again, raised his head slightly and said.


    "If he is upright, he will act without orders. If he is not upright, he will not obey orders."


    "Empress Changle''s mother''s world depends on her pure and good conduct and convincing people with virtue. Princess Changle needs to keep up with the empress."


    Some words, praising the empress changsun, also metaphorized the shortcomings of Princess Changle.


    Ice snow smart Princess Changle, naturally clear in her heart, slightly blessed her body and said.


    "What Sir teaches is."


    Zhang Zhengguo bowed back and said.


    "Minister, I''ll leave now."


    He looked at Li Zhi who wanted to escape and said.


    "He who is near is red, and he who is near is black."


    "Your Highness the king of Jin, don''t lose your eyes any more. You''d better go back to school with me!"

 Chapter 569

    Every word is clear to the ear.


    Zhang Zhengguo forced his way into the mansion to find the king of Jin who skipped classes. Tang Hao could bear it.


    You can also bear to say that you don''t do your job and play with things and lose your will.


    But Tang Hao couldn''t help insulting others by saying that he was insulting others.


    Looking at Zhang Zhengguo''s disdainful expression, Tang Hao smiled faintly, walked forward slowly and said.


    "I Tang Hao is a rough man. I never look at his sour Confucianism."


    "However, I don''t dare to be disrespectful to those who really have knowledge."


    "Since you know a lot about Confucius and Mencius, I can ask you, in this Analects, filial piety is also the root of man. How do you explain it?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao, with some ruffian spirit in the military camp, also dabbled in the Analects of Confucius, Zhang Zhengguo was slightly surprised and said with a sneer on his face.


    "Dingbei Hou is not a great Confucian student. It''s not surprising to have this confusion."


    "What this means is that filial piety to parents and caring for brothers and sisters are the foundation of life."


    After hearing this answer, Tang Hao smiled faintly, stared at Zhang Zhengguo and asked.


    "In this way, the king of Jin and the princess are close brothers and sisters."


    "Isn''t the king of Jin''s visit to reminisce about the past the fundamental embodiment of man? What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Zhengguo suddenly turned his head and glared at Tang Hao.


    "You..."


    Tang Hao also ignored Zhang Zhengguo''s clenching his teeth and said indifferently.


    "Do you think there is something wrong with this sentence?"


    Zhang Zhengguo brushed his sleeves angrily, suddenly turned around and said angrily.


    "A sharp tongue is hard to carve!"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was more angry with himself, Li Zhi poked Tang Hao on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up.


    Royal etiquette is very strict, let alone face-to-face confrontation. Even if the words are heavier, they will be punished by the ruler.


    Who ever saw the teacher angry like this.


    For a moment, there was silence and embarrassment in the government yard.


    The beautiful eyes of Princess Changle stared at the two smiling people, slowly stepped forward and said to Zhang Zhengguo.


    "Sir."


    "Zhier has arrived at the mansion in time. If not, let him stay here for an hour."


    "I will also send family servants to inform my father and emperor and report the situation."


    Zhang Zhengguo is a knowledgeable man, but he has always been a little old-fashioned. He comes from the land of great Confucianism in Qingzhou and involves a wide range of people.


    Therefore, half of the tone of Princess Changle is negotiable.


    If Princess Changle came forward in time, it would have eased up.


    Considering that he had just been contradicted by Tang Hao, Zhang Zhengguo was inevitably annoyed.


    In the royal family, Zhang Zhengguo, who is still respected among the great scholars in Qingzhou, has no soft heart.


    Slowly unfolding the scroll in his hand, Zhang Zhengguo flashed a faint smile on his face, took a look at Tang Hao and said.


    "The royal highness of the princess said," the old minister is not good enough to refuse. "


    "But his Highness the king of Jin has dropped this math course for a long time and can''t wait any longer."


    "If his Highness the king of Jin can solve this problem, the old minister will have nothing to say and should agree."


    Seeing this, Li Zhi took Princess Changle''s arm, shook it a few times and said.


    "Elder sister, I have solved this problem before. Although my husband taught it, I really can''t."


    "You... Don''t embarrass your brother!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Zhengguo stood with his hands down and his head up, saying.


    "I have no choice."


    Tang Hao turned a blind eye to those eyes that glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally, and even this was Zhang Zhengguo''s dilemma.


    As Li Zhi said, if he could really solve it, he would have solved it long ago.


    Learning algorithms can''t pretend whether they can or not. Why should they be difficult?


    "What a problem? Let me see."


    Zhang Zhengguo, who looked up at the sky, said with an oblique glance.


    "Can you understand Jiugong arithmetic?"


    After that, he paused, handed over the scroll and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Well, it''s good to show you the breadth and depth of our Datang arithmetic."


    That look, quite a picture of standing on the mountain of knowledge, overlooking the climbers at the foot.


    "Oh! What problem am I supposed to be?"


    Words with a touch of irony came out from behind the scroll.


    Tang Hao rolled up the scroll and said.


    "These are just Sudoku I played in the countryside when I was a child."


    Facing the questioning eyes, Tang Hao said with his hands on his back.


    "There are many ways to arrange this question."


    "157, 824, 936."


    "468, 593, 127."


    ¡­¡­


    "You see, the numbers in my nine boxes in each column are different from the nine numbers in each row plus the numbers in the nine small squares."


    "Is that the answer?"


    After listening, Zhang Zhengguo flashed a look of surprise on his face, quickly pinched his fingers and calculated.


    After a few lines of calculation, it became clear that the answer given by Tang Hao was true, and he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Zhang Zhengguo stepped back, pointed to Tang Hao and stammered.


    "This... How is this possible!"


    "Jiugong arithmetic is the secret skill of the Imperial College of Tang Dynasty. How can you understand it?"


    Tang Hao smiled without saying anything.


    Great China, five thousand years of splendid civilization, the knowledge of tens of thousands of wise people.


    Even if I have received higher education, I just stand on the mountainside of knowledge and look up to the peak.


    What''s more, you ancient man standing at the foot of the mountain?


    The prince is present and the princess is on the side.


    More or less, Zhang Zhengguo''s face could not be hung up. He blushed slightly and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "I have another arithmetic puzzle."


    "If you can solve this problem, I really admire you."

 Chapter 570

    Tang Hao thinks that he is not a genius with exceptional IQ.


    But what later generations learned is not the essence of arithmetic summarized by the ancients?


    After decades of hard study in the cold window, the accumulated computing and thinking ability is no longer comparable to the ancients who still stayed in the nine palaces.


    With a big ring arm in front of his chest, he smiled easily and said.


    "Please make a question."


    A confident appearance has already made the two sisters and brothers around look silly.


    Zhang Zhengguo is a disciple of today''s imperial master.


    At the time of his debut, he was in the Imperial Palace and made a map of the territory of the Tang Dynasty to measure the distance between all places within a square meter.


    It has surprised the king of Tang. He stays at home and has the territory of the Tang Dynasty in his chest.


    What''s more, it makes the courtiers amazing.


    Now Tang Hao can meet Zhang Zhengguo face to face and compete with him in arithmetic.


    This top academic competition not only made Princess Changle hold her breath and concentrate, but also stirred her heart.


    At the same time, Zhang Zhengguo''s eyelids trembled slightly and a touch of timidity came into his heart.


    Did the boy really learn arithmetic? And accomplished?


    It''s impossible to take back the water you poured out.


    Maybe the current arithmetic puzzle can really comfort the boy, Zhang Zhengguo.


    After a little relief, Zhang Zhengguo took a long breath and said in a deep voice.


    "Listen!"


    "The pheasant and the rabbit are in the same cage. There are still 35 heads and 94 feet. How about the pheasant and the rabbit?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Tang haole.


    Isn''t this the Mathematical Olympiad we played in primary school?


    It''s an Olympic mathematics problem. I played in primary school. I learned equations in junior middle school. This problem is not enough to see.


    With a slight frown, Tang Hao blurted out.


    "The question is simple. There are 23 chickens and 12 rabbits."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Zhengguo waved his hand.


    "What chicken is not chicken? Pheasants and rabbits are in the same cage..."


    Just at this point, Zhang Zhengguo was stifled. Pointing to Tang Hao, his hand was frozen in the air for a moment. The whole person was like a stone statue, staring at Tang Hao.


    Looking at Zhang Zhengguo''s surprised appearance proudly, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "How?"


    "The answer I gave is correct?"


    The stiff figure, his arms trembling faintly, stepped back and shouted in surprise.


    "You... Why do you count so fast?"


    Zhang Zhengguo quickly waved his hand and said.


    "No, no, no way! No one can calculate it so quickly."


    Wen Yan, Tang Hao, said.


    "Chicken and rabbit are in the same cage. It''s simple. You can calculate it by listing two formulas."


    Tang Hao touched his chin and looked at Zhang Zhengguo with great interest.


    "Well, now that you have a problem, I''ll give you two."


    Clapping Zhang Zhengguo''s arm with a big hand brought Zhang Zhengguo back to reality and overwhelming problems.


    "I don''t know the number of something today. Two of three, three of five, and two of seven. How is it?"


    "In three days, there are more than one column, no one column, more than two, seven people, and more than four. There are no more than ten thousand soldiers. How much does the army have?"


    "Two rats wear each other, the monks share porridge, know the monks with bowls, and the Fudu is upgraded..."


    The endless words seemed like the water of a cold river, which suddenly quenched the fire of hope in Zhang Zhengguo''s heart.


    There is no doubt that he lost.


    The number of things is unknown. The king of Qin ordered troops. The pheasant and rabbit in the same cage are the three puzzles of Sun Tzu''s Sutra calculation. The boy answered them in a moment.


    Such gifted arithmetic ability only made him a genius in the world.


    Zhang Zhengguo bowed, mechanically nodded his head, kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, and the more he listened, the more pale his face became.


    Tang Hao said more than ten puzzles at once and found that most of them were from the Ming and Song dynasties.


    It''s strange that an ancient man was embarrassed.


    Tang Hao stopped his words, looked at Zhang Zhengguo with numb eyes, put his big hand on his shoulder and said.


    "Hey! That''s it first. You can count it first."


    "When you work out a problem, I''ll tell you the next one. How about it?"


    Tang Hao said a long string in one breath, not to mention Zhang Zhengguo. Even Tang Hao couldn''t remember what the first question was.


    When he was patted by Tang Hao, Zhang Zhengguo''s waist was almost bent to Tang Hao''s navel. His thoughts were confused. He couldn''t remember what the first question was, nodded and said.


    "Very, very."


    "There are no more questions, but refinement."


    "Let me think about it, and then ask Dingbei Hou for the next question."


    There was a long, relaxed exhalation overhead.


    Next second.


    The figure in front of him leaned down, and Tang Hao''s smiling face reflected in his low eyes.


    "Sir?"


    "I have also answered this riddle. In your opinion, can your Highness the king of Jin stay in my residence for an hour?"


    Zhang Zhengguo slowly raised his body a little. He only felt the severe pain in his waist. He bowed his back with a smiling face and arched his hands.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin is at ease, and the old minister is waiting for your highness here."


    Oh, roar~


    Li Zhi, the boy, received an excited shout and jumped up.


    "Husband! No, come quickly!"


    In a surprised cry, Li Wanqing covered her mouth and nose and stood at one end of the corridor shouting.


    With a slight surprise, Tang Hao pulled up the jade arm of Princess Changle and said.


    "Go and have a look!"


    After the three figures hurried away, Zhang Zhengguo "ouch" a few times before straightening his back.


    Wiped the sweat on his forehead and said slowly.


    "This person is not easy!"


    After saying this, Zhang Zhengguo shook his head, with a flash of light in his eyes. He easily folded off a long branch and rowed on the ground.


    "Well, what''s the problem?"


    "I don''t know the number of things?"

 Chapter 571

    Marquis mansion small workshop.


    This was the place where Tang Hao made wine for the first time.


    But after the winery moved to the imperial villa, Tang Hao left the house idle.


    Anyway, there are a lot of houses in the Marquis house, which are enough for the domestic servants to live. It doesn''t matter if there is more one.


    The only way to make perfume is Li Wanqing''s cooking and cooking here.


    Facing him, he saw Li Wanqing with a disheartened face, staring at himself with a touch of anger.


    Tang Hao looked innocent and said.


    "Isn''t it just adding firewood to cook, and the lady wouldn''t stare at me with such fierce eyes?"


    Pop.


    As soon as the voice fell, a silk square towel was thrown over.


    "Look at what you''ve done!"


    Li Wanqing''s howling came in bursts.


    "Boil a pot of smelly water and make me look like this!"


    "Say! Are you not kind enough!"


    Li Wanqing has lost his previous interest after two hours of boring trial and error.


    Inadvertently seeing his embarrassed appearance in the bronze mirror suddenly made Li Wanqing feel teased.


    Therefore, there was a scene of a small workshop asking for guilt.


    In fact, Tang Hao didn''t expect that this little one would add firewood and fire. What ordinary rural children can do when they fall into the hands of these two adult rich families.


    A little embarrassed rubbed his hands. Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing''s spotty clothes and said.


    "Er... Well, don''t be angry."


    "When perfume is finished, your husband will be the first to use it!"


    However, the root of the perfume disappointed Li Wanqing did not buy it, cold hum, turned to the road.


    "How about perfume?"


    "Go and see for yourself!"


    "It''s like a pit. The whole house stinks."


    Tang Hao didn''t answer either. With a wave of his hand, he took the lead in walking towards the house.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Princess Changle comforted Li Wanqing, pulled the stubborn Li Wanqing, and followed her in.


    When I first entered the house, it was really like what Li Wanqing said. There was an unspeakable smell in the whole house.


    It''s not smelly, but it doesn''t smell like hay once.


    Remove the earthenware pot connected to the pan, and the strange smell suddenly became hundreds and thousands of times stronger.


    Through the square towel wrapped around his mouth and nose, Tang Hao can also smell the smell and resist the waves in his stomach. Tang Hao leaves the house with a pottery pot.


    Bouts of retching were mixed with Li Zhi''s intermittent words.


    "Sister and son-in-law, you''d better throw it away quickly."


    "The farther the better. The smell of this object is really disgusting..."


    Li Zhifang had no protective measures. He rushed in with awe inspiring righteousness and was the first to withdraw.


    After all, this is the first time. The curiosity of exploration has long been greater than the estimation of the power of this'' smell ''.


    Princess Changle had the first painful lesson. She had already covered her mouth and nose tightly, but she didn''t want to be like Li Zhi.


    But still tight and beautiful, waving his hand and fanning the breath of the tip of his nose, he said with disgust.


    "Husband, close the lid as soon as possible and let the servants take it away."


    Some servants were also curious, stopped their work and slowly surrounded them.


    Before taking a few steps, the breath was already coming, and many people covered their noses and talked one after another.


    Tang Hao knew without thinking that these people must have the same ideas as Princess Changle and Li Zhi.


    Looking around at the servants around him, Tang Hao poured the semi turbid and slightly viscous liquid into a ceramic bottle with a big mouth and an inch deep.


    The whole baskets of petals can only distill out this small bottle.


    Looking at these moments, Tang Hao''s grin grinned with a smile from her own mother.


    "You are now hiding from bottles as you are from filth."


    "Later, I will make you love it and rush to hear it!"


    Then take out a small bottle, add six tenths of mountain spring water and high concentration alcohol distilled earlier, add one tenth and shake it slowly.


    Just now, the semi viscous liquid in the pottery bottle slowly flowed in.


    The clear water and the viscous liquid diluted the color and fused evenly in the shaking of Tang Hao.


    With the shaking of the arm, a magical scene was gradually unveiled.


    A faint fragrance of rose flowers mixed with a faint fragrance of Lily permeates the courtyard.


    Princess Changle, who had covered her nose, slowly loosened her jade hand, fanned her nose, smelled the fragrance of flowers intoxicated, and a bright light gradually appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    The houseservants who gathered around obviously found this strange and tried to smell it.


    "Eh! The fragrance is very strange. It''s quiet and elegant. It looks like the fragrance of flowers, but it''s not all the fragrance of flowers!"


    Some people took the lead in commenting, causing others to twitch their noses more greedily, as if they wanted to really feel it, and then describe this strange smell.


    "It''s like being in the flowers. It''s fragrant, refreshing and fascinating!"


    Li Wanqing, who was still angry at the door of the workshop, took off her square scarf and smelled it for a moment. She was very happy.


    "Husband... Just... What you said just now still counts?"


    Quietly enjoying this blessed beauty, the servants looked at Li Wanqing with a shy face.


    Tang Hao also followed his eyes and saw the figure with crimson complexion and shining eyes.


    "Ah? What? I haven''t spoken."


    "Tang Hao! I think you propose a toast instead of a penalty! How dare you tease me!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 572

    Qingzhou.


    Zhangjiafu house.


    In the ancient and simple courtyard, green bamboo and stone tables and chairs, Zhang Xian held the Analects of Confucius with his back against the bamboo house and drank.


    The four ancient seal characters of self-restraint and restoration are vigorous and powerful. They hang on the door beam of the bamboo house. They have a strong literati flavor, just like the style of the great Confucianism of that school.


    Hurried up the stone paved path and hurried towards the stone table.


    "Old Zhang, something''s wrong!"


    People have not yet arrived, the voice has arrived.


    Put down the scroll in his hand, Zhang Xian raised his eyes, looked at the comer and waited for the following.


    The comer, in his forties, dressed in plain Confucian robes, hurried to the table,


    She frowned and hurried.


    "Old Zhang, an old man outside the door asked for a meeting. He said that he was investing in our Confucian bachelor. He was his son and was detained by the government!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Xian suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Why?"


    The man responded.


    "Last year''s harvest was poor and this year''s grain was scarce. The government failed to collect tax grain. His son took people around the government."


    "But instead of thinking about the government and making decisions for the people, he imprisoned his son!"


    The big palm snapped it, and the stone table shook faintly. A few drops spilled from the shaking of a full glass of wine and spread it on the stone table.


    Zhang Xian pressed his big hand on the stone table, his veins burst and shouted angrily.


    "That''s unreasonable! It''s inhumane for officials not to serve the people and to be detained violently!"


    "Arrest the bachelor, where did he put my Qingzhou Confucianism?"


    "Go! Wait for me to go and ask for an explanation!"


    After Zhang xianben was a Confucian, with the prosperity of Zhenguan in Guan Tai and Min''an, the land of Qingzhou gradually formed a wind of respecting Confucius, the Dynasty and Mencius.


    Many scholars from surrounding states and counties gathered in Zhang''s house one after another.


    As a representative of Confucianism, Zhang Xian opened his door to welcome guests.


    Over the past two years, Zhang''s family has become a force that can not be underestimated, with more than 10000 scholars.


    Vaguely, the government of Qingzhou was also afraid of Zhang''s house and would not provoke it easily.


    The government''s weakness undoubtedly emboldened Zhang Xianzhuang. As long as he was reasonable, he would argue with the government.


    They took a carriage together and drove to the state and county government.


    In the Qingzhou government, Chen Cang, who was sent by the Tang Dynasty to investigate the matter, sat quietly in the government office with an iron face and said nothing.


    On the other side of the table, Zhao Limin, the governor of Qingzhou, was submissive and sweating.


    On the hall, a group of subordinates who were officials in the government were kneeling. They were silent and fell on the ground, afraid to look up.


    Trembling, Zhao Limin pushed the hot tea on the table and said.


    "Lord Chen, please... Please have tea."


    Chen Cang and Zhao Limin can''t afford to offend him. The official is the Minister of household, and the official residence is the second grade.


    As the saying goes, a high official can crush people.


    What''s more, the high one is not one product or two!


    Chen Cang snorted coldly and said without looking at Zhao Limin.


    "What''s the matter with the man who made trouble?"


    Hearing Chen Cang''s question, Zhao Limin''s heart tightened.


    The man was just the son of old man Zhang. Something happened. When the trouble broke out, it coincided with the arrival of the court commander.


    Zhao Limin, who has always loved his people like a son, had no choice but to put old man Zhang''s son in prison.


    Although there was no surplus food, Zhao Limin didn''t dare to tell the truth when asked by Chen Cang.


    On one side are high-ranking officials in the Imperial City, and on the other is a great Confucian family with huge roots.


    That side can''t afford to offend. At present, we can only take one step at a time.


    Zhao Limin swallowed his saliva, smiled and said.


    "It''s a little friction. I will handle it properly."


    "Don''t bother Lord Chen."


    From beginning to end, Chen Cang''s face was as cold as frost. Even Zhao Limin''s hot face was still indifferent.


    Completely business and ungrateful.


    Zhao Limin Tian smiled with a face. With a trembling hand, he pushed the hot tea on the table and handed it over.


    "Lord Chen, please have tea."


    Pop.


    When the big palm clapped it, the shaking tea cup lid clanged and the warm tea splashed everywhere.


    Chen Cang suddenly turned his head and his heart suddenly became angry.


    Qingzhou couldn''t pay the tax grain. The king of Tang was angry. If it hadn''t been for the plea of Lord changsun, he would have almost let the servant of the household resign.


    Zhao Limin is still here laughing with himself, a completely cope face!


    Chen Cang frowned and shouted.


    "I''m not here to be an assassin, taste tea, enjoy the scenery and laugh about the wind and moon!"


    "When will the grain tax be paid?"


    The volume of the voice is not high, but it has its own authority trained by the imperial city.


    Pushed to the general tea and suddenly stopped, Zhao Limin dared not take a bite and said.


    "Tax grain, junior officer... Junior officer is trying his best to collect it."


    "I hope... I hope Lord Chen can... Give me a few more days... Lower the rank..."


    Qingzhou officials, large and small, kneeling on the whole hall, trembled and their backs were cold.


    If Chen Cang is really angry, a memorial will roll the seats and leave the whole Qingzhou official position.


    If there were two more words in this memorial, I''m afraid the whole Qingzhou officials would be imprisoned.


    A loud hissing came from the head of the hall.


    "Grace!"


    "I give you time. Will the Holy Lord give me time now?"


    "Three days! I''ll give you three days!"


    "If the tax is not paid enough, or the time is delayed."


    "Then you will enter Chang''an and introduce a decree to your majesty to lead officials to resign!"

 Chapter 573

    The steep and tall figure, like a Mount Tai, is pressed in front of us.


    Zhao Limin was terrified, his legs were soft, he sat on the ground from his seat, his hands on the ground, and he trembled all over.


    The idea that Zhao Limin begged those big families to collect tax on grain was also broken at this moment.


    Three days!


    However, how can a small state and county collect this mountain of tax grain so quickly in this disaster year?


    His head knocked heavily on the ground. Zhao Limin''s old tears spilled out of his eyes and begged.


    "Lord Chen, Qingzhou had a drought last year, and the harvest was much worse than before."


    "For the sake of hundreds of thousands of poor people in Qingzhou, please give me more grace for a few days."


    "This time, even if I am an old bone, I beg you for thousands of Qingzhou people."


    Tears came down and the officials kneeling in the hall begged for affection one after another.


    The whole hall was full of mourning and crying.


    Chen Cang clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, which made him even more angry.


    This time he came with the emperor''s order. Whether the disaster is true or false, but if he returns empty handed, the black hat on his head must not be saved.


    It was originally thought that it was the obstruction of Qingzhou Confucianism that delayed the entry of tax grain into the imperial city.


    This time, it seems that Qingzhou has no surplus food at all!


    Even if all the officials in Qingzhou begged themselves, how could they explain to the court Minister? How to tell the angry king of Tang?


    "Enough!"


    Chen Cang pointed to the kowtowing Zhao Limin and said.


    "I''m under orders!"


    "Explain! You explain to the Holy One!"


    The emperor''s life is like a mountain. Time is pressing, and Chen Cang has to.


    "Hum! I''m worthy of being an official from the imperial city! The official power is not small!"


    A cold hum came from outside the house.


    Zhang Xian, with a group of scholars in Confucian robes, turned around the door of the hall and came striding.


    Chen Cang looked at the sound and his eyes closed slightly, emitting a pure light.


    "Zhang Xian?"


    Between the words, Zhang Xian and his party have come near.


    "Lord Chen?"


    "Lord Chen, as an important Minister of the Tang Dynasty, is so hasty and insists on collecting grain."


    "Can you think about the life and death of hundreds of thousands of hungry people in Qingzhou!"


    After hearing this, Chen canghan said with a sneer on his frosty face.


    "Old Zhang, don''t buckle my hat if you have nothing to do!"


    "I can''t afford the crime of forcibly collecting food regardless of the lives of the hungry people."


    After that, Chen Cang slowly stepped forward and stared at Zhang Xiandao.


    "Vigorously promote Confucianism and solicit young scholars everywhere."


    "Qingzhou has thousands of acres of fertile land, but only the old people with white hair and beard work!"


    "Shouldn''t Zhang give an explanation to the people of Qingzhou and the Tang Dynasty hall?"


    Zhang Xian brushed his sleeves, looked around, stood with his hands down and said.


    "With the reform of agricultural tools in Datang, there are still curved yuan plows for cultivated land and bobbins for irrigation."


    "The Bachelor of my family just gathered people to discuss the Confucian road written by the sage in the slack time. Why delay the saying of farming and mulberry?"


    After that, Zhang Xian turned slowly and stared at Chen Cangdao.


    "Sage Kong still has to reflect on himself. Why doesn''t lord Chen try himself more?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chen Cang looked up and laughed.


    The old laughter is full of sadness and sadness.


    "Old Zhang lives in Zhang''s house. I''d better open my eyes and have a look at the countryside of Qingzhou!"


    "How many young labors have left their homes for a famous Confucian student?"


    "Mr. Zhang, don''t forget that food is the most important thing for the people. Only when you live can someone listen to you."


    nominal.


    The four big characters are deeply rooted in Zhang Xian''s heart.


    This is disrespect to the sage Kong Mengsheng!


    I heard earlier that some children also came thousands of miles by learning the way of Confucianism.


    But Zhang Xian definitely didn''t believe it. This is the main reason for delaying Nongsang.


    In other words, as a representative of Confucianism, there are tens of thousands of scholars standing behind him.


    Even if Zhang Xian had a little doubt at this time, he would never admit it.


    Taking another step, Zhang Xian''s cheek suddenly approached Chen Cang and stared at his clear eyes.


    "Confucius said," if the people are enough, which one is the king and insufficient? If the people are insufficient, which one is the king and sufficient? "


    "The people can''t be self-sufficient. What''s the use of giving it to the court?"


    "You can''t sympathize with the people! In the year of drought, you still collect taxes and grain, regardless of the safety of the people. Is this the so-called benevolent government?"


    Chen Cang snorted coldly, turned his head, pushed aside the crowd and walked slowly outside the hall.


    "Full of Analects of Confucius Avenue, but don''t look at the people of Qingzhou in deep water."


    "Zhang Xian, you preach that the Confucius and Mencius court can be ignored, but over the years, you have gone too far!"


    For the first time in all these years, someone openly testified against himself in public.


    After hearing this, Zhang Xian''s old face lit up a rage and pointed to Chen Cangdao.


    "If you don''t implement benevolent policies, you are unreasonable and blame me on the way of Confucius and Mencius."


    "Chen Cang, what do you want!"


    The figure walking slowly stopped suddenly and turned his head slightly.


    "I respect you as Zhang Lao because I think you are a sage of Confucius."


    "There''s nothing wrong with teaching etiquette and law. If you talk about the government, you should be careful."


    Chen Cang slowly turned his head, looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice.


    "Three days later, I will check and accept the tax grain. I hope the assassin will prepare earlier!"


    Pop.


    Zhang Xian severely chopped his feet, pointed to the sound of striding away and shouted.


    "Outrageous and unreasonable! There is a slight tendency that the people are noble and the king are light!"


    "I must be like Chang''an. Ask the king of the Tang Dynasty face to face, what is benevolence!"

 Chapter 574

    Marquis house.


    It was not only those who had been around the bottle but also Tang Hao himself.


    After all, it was my first attempt.


    Such success exceeded my expectations.


    With this perfume, everything is done well.


    The two charming brides smeared two drops every morning, and they were as happy as a three-year-old saw candy.


    Over the past few days, the originally precipitated rice grains have been ground into rice slurry.


    Three grinding, three precipitation, three days of exposure, a layer of powder has been precipitated at the bottom of the pottery.


    Tang Hao took a bamboo board and scraped off the upper layer, and he shouted for two beautiful ladies who looked up at the jade arms and sniffed perfume.


    "To get perfume, today we will finish the rouge."


    With this perfume as a reward, two beautiful ladies now listen to Tang Hao and run swiftly to get perfume.


    Looking at the two figures running away, Tang Hao shook his head slightly.


    It seems that the perfume of the later generation is still enduring. It is from the bone that the woman''s heart is seized.


    Fine and smooth rice paste powder is used as base, crushed and squeezed petal juice as raw material, then added perfume and a little melted oil, and rouge is ready.


    As for the toner, the eyebrow pencil made by Qingdai.


    Lip paper made of rice paper and mashed flower juice.


    Tang Hao also made these things with low cost and simple technology. After all, they are all money.


    When all this is done, most of the day has passed.


    The two beauties, one left and one right, just sat beside Tang Hao and waited for several hours.


    Originally, the best adhesive is honey, which can not only be eaten, but also moisturize the skin.


    But in this era, honey was called the "sweet room" and was a royal tribute.


    Tang Hao can only take sesame oil as a substitute. Fortunately, these ingredients are taken from nature and do not worry about toxin invasion at all.


    Holding a set of rouge powder, the two beauties were extremely careful, as if they were rare treasures in their hands.


    Tang Hao waved with a big grin and said.


    "Try it!"


    Under the shadow of candlelight, the two beauties dressed up in bronze mirrors.


    Trace Dai Mei, rush rouge, bite lip paper.


    On the delicate jade surface, the red spots dot the erect facial features.


    Dai Mei lies on her back and looks like a green ink mountain.


    The red lips are lightly pursed and decorated with cherry red. The small mouth seems to be fresh.


    For a time, Tang Hao looked silly.


    I''m afraid I''m talking about the two in the shadow of a candle.


    Two pairs of beautiful eyes, affectionate, full of autumn water, looked over in a daze.


    Tang Hao felt a sudden heat in his heart. His mouth was dry and his eyes were blurred.


    But the next moment, Tang Hao suddenly woke up. At present, he just made this Rouge powder. If he wants to sell it, he still needs to make more progress.


    If not, it will be difficult to find this raw material when the flowers miss the flowering period.


    The larynx wriggles, and now a mouthful of saliva, Tang Hao looks away and says.


    "Er... Perfume production has already been completed. This time, I need two ladies to do me a favor."


    "Send this perfume."


    The two ladies didn''t know their husband. They were almost confused just now, with a burst of shame and a burst of joy in their hearts.


    The two ladies almost asked by common consent to send perfume.


    "Send?"


    Looking at the two pairs of reluctant eyes, Tang Hao silently stood beside Princess Changle and said.


    "The task assigned by your majesty is to make money. Naturally, we can''t forget it."


    Between words, Tang Hao took out two bottles of perfume from his sleeve pocket and handed it to two people.


    "It''s safest for Wan''er to send this bottle to Mrs. Yu."


    "I''ve heard that martial talents often haunt your majesty these days. It''s best to give this bottle to martial talents."


    After the command, Tang Hao said mysteriously.


    "The flowers of these fragrances are more mixed, but after you send them out, the husband becomes two of you, making two bottles of the best."


    What they were waiting for was this sentence. They were lost in their eyes and didn''t give up. They immediately swept away and nodded heavily.


    "Lord Hou, the political state is coming again..."


    Outside the window came the helpless voice of the maid.


    Hearing the name, Tang Hao flashed a touch of boredom on his face.


    Since Zhang Zhengguo learned that Tang Hao had solved those problems, he ran to the Marquis house again and again all day.


    Even this person, regardless of time, sometimes just went to bed. He wanted to be warm with the two women, but the political state kept knocking on the door.


    One or two, Tang Hao really couldn''t stand the arithmetic madman.


    Out of the door, I saw a straight figure in the yard.


    Tang Hao bowed with a sad face.


    "Lord Zhang, please don''t come back to the Marquis house in the future."


    "I''ve been busy collecting dividends for your majesty all day. If you come and go like this, it will be a big deal."


    After hearing this, Zhang Zhengguo not only had no loss on his face, but grinned and said.


    "What childe Tang said is very true. I''m sorry for such a nagging."


    "Therefore, I asked my servant to take some simple bags, clothes and daily washing utensils."


    "This time, I''ll stay in the Marquis''s house temporarily. If childe Tang is free, I''ll ask again. I won''t bother anymore."


    After that, without waiting for Tang Hao to speak, he waved to the open door of the Marquis''s house.


    "Come in!"


    Zheng Zhenguo glanced at Tang Hao''s surprised eyes and quickly arched his hands.


    "Don''t worry, young master Tang. You will receive hundreds of money and silk in January."


    "I can stay in the empty firewood room."


    Looking at Zhang Zhengguo with oil on the soles of his feet, Tang Hao stretched out his hand and said hurriedly.


    "Hey... You..."


    "I didn''t agree!"

 Chapter 575

    Zhang Zhengguo settled strongly, and Tang Hao really had nothing to do with him.


    A proud disciple of the imperial master lived in his own house. If he still kicked him out, he seemed to be heartless.


    The ancients said that once it comes, it will be safe.


    As long as this political state sleeps soundly and cares so much about him?


    Early one morning, the two ladies packed up and prepared to pay a separate visit at the time of the early Dynasty. Tang Hao mentioned the two last night.


    When she took the carriage, Princess Changle asked her doubts.


    "Last night I sniffed two bottles of perfume, an elegant fragrance, a strong fire."


    "Does it mean that my husband told me to send them out separately?"


    Princess Changle approached Tang Hao and said reluctantly.


    "Although the father emperor is the monarch, there are three palaces and six courts, and there are three thousand beauties."


    "But the empress died soon. I really don''t want this beautiful thing to fall into the hands of seductive martial talents. Doesn''t this mean that my father will forget her more quickly?"


    The harem has always been a place for flattery. It''s reasonable for Princess Changle to worry about it.


    But as everyone knows, this talented man is just a passer-by in the eyes of the wise king of Tang.


    Until the death of the king of the Tang Dynasty, this talented man didn''t raise a rank.


    Tang Hao touched the delicate cheek of Princess Changle and said.


    "Mrs. Yu''s older, stronger perfume is easier to cover up the fading face and reestablish herself in Yu Fu''s position."


    "As for this martial arts talent, the lady does not have to worry about it. Why does Shita Wise have to be shaken by a small perfume?"


    "In the harem, there is a knife hidden in laughter, a fragrance flowing quietly, and a fragrance that is elegant."


    The dignity on the jade face obviously retreated, and Princess Changle smiled and said.


    "Oh, my husband is really a business genius! He knows how to peep into the heart!"


    "Tang Hao! In public, don''t you bully sister zhier?"


    With a jealous voice, it came from the carriage.


    Princess Changle blushed with a shy smile and got into the carriage.


    Tang Hao''s heart warmed as he looked at the drifting carriage.


    My wife, one is hot and charming, and the other is gentle as water. Living together in a house, I get along quite well and have fun.


    "Hey, young master Tang, no, Mr. Tang."


    Laughter mixed with a touch of flattering voice echoed in my ears.


    Tang Hao turned his head slightly. In his eyes, Zhang Zhengguo came up with a brush and a paper roll.


    "What''s up?"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s reply, Zhang Zhengguo was overjoyed. He kept up with Tang Hao and started the paper track.


    "Mr. Tang has finished his work. If you don''t give me some advice?"


    Between words, he pointed to the paper roll and said.


    "What is this equation?"


    "What about permutation and combination?"


    "Ah... And this, this common multiple, common divisor..."


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial City, talent palace.


    The talented martial artist lay lazily on the soft floor, and the gorgeous skirt spread freely and fell on the spotless ground.


    Yu holds a Book of Warring States policies in her hand and reads it carefully.


    With those concubines who focus on their appearance, the intelligence of martial talents must be reflected here.


    Reading a lot of books and learning, which is also the reason why you can often accompany the king of Tang with low grade.


    In the sound of delicate and light footsteps, the palace maid led the princess of Changle to come slowly.


    A talented man gently raises his head, and a beautiful figure is reflected in his beautiful eyes.


    After a pause, he got up and bowed.


    Princess Changle saluted and took her seat with a smile.


    Wu Cairen was quite confused. Yingying smiled and said.


    "Princess Royal is worthy of being a princess of the Tang Dynasty. She is so proud of her behavior that she is very similar to the grandson of the mother of the world.


    This exit is inadvertently praising them.


    When Princess Changle first saw this talented person, she secretly praised her mother''s words because of this sentence, and the previous disgust in her heart virtually decreased a lot.


    Slowly take out the porcelain vase from the sleeve and put it on the table, Princess Changle said.


    "My husband wishes to give this perfume to talented people, but also to Na, a talented person."


    Seeing the exquisite porcelain vase, the light in the eyes of the martial talent flashed away and played with it in his hand.


    "What is this perfume?"


    Princess Changle smiled faintly and said.


    "Talented people will know when they remove the bottle cap. Just sprinkle a few drops on the skin, and the fragrance will linger all over the body."


    "This is the harvest of several acres of flower fields. We have just made two bottles. I hope talented people will not dislike it."


    Melodious voice explains the use of perfume, which is time-consuming and valuable.


    The wings of confidence twist off the bottle cap, and the elegant and charming fragrance comes to your nose.


    It seems to be in the flowers, which makes people linger and forget to return.


    Wu Cairen greedily took a long breath, slowly twisted the bottle cap, and the streamer flashed in his beautiful eyes.


    "Princess highness, I have taken such rare things as this. I am afraid a small talent is not blessed."


    In his words, Wu Cairen gently pushed the bottle on the table and handed it to Princess Changle.


    This cut-off surprised Princess Changle.


    This perfume is so beautiful that even her woman who is used to seeing priceless treasures is also excited. Although the eyes of the talented people are disrespectable, they are decisive when they refuse, but they are admired by their firm mind.


    Princess Changle withdrew her thoughts and said.


    "As soon as it is given, there will be no gift to take back. You have the right to be a talent''s birthday gift."


    "This perfume is sent to me, and I have no worries."


    Wu Cairen got up and took Princess Changle''s jade arm and said.


    "Bother your highness."


    "As a gift, there will be a gift in return."


    "Three days later, talented people will give thanks."

 Chapter 576

    Talented people send each other off. They don''t return to the palace until they leave the palace.


    The palace maid leaned on the side of the hall, her face dignified and uneasy.


    "Talent, this perfume is better than aromatherapy and sachet ten thousand times. Why do we have to send it to us alone?"


    The martial talent closed his eyes slowly, smelled leisure and fell into intoxication.


    "Not so. If I guessed correctly, the other bottle should be in Yufu, which is rich in porcelain."


    "He is a clever man."


    The palace maid smelled the faint fragrance, but she was also relaxed and happy. She couldn''t help praising her.


    "This strange thing was accidentally by Princess Changle. I''m very lucky."


    With a faint smile, the martial talent flashed a light in his eyes, looked at the porcelain vase and said.


    "I didn''t get it by chance. It was made by Tang Hao."


    Slowly dip it in a drop, put it on your forehead, tighten the cork and say it slowly.


    "With this thing alone, it can be regarded as a treasure by countless concubines in the harem."


    "This way of making money is admirable."


    "It seems that we have found a way to raise money for your majesty?"


    The light fragrance diffused again from the forehead of the martial talent. For example, it was thicker. The maid in waiting sucked it for a while and said.


    "How could this Dingbei Marquis have this ability?"


    "In other words, it''s really powerful. It seems that it can attract souls. It''s wonderful."


    Between the words, she saw that Wu Cai''s face had no just smile, and the palace maid was slightly surprised.


    Since perfume is in the hands of its own master, it is natural that it is good.


    But the North Hou must collect perfume with his perfume, and he will be in the harem and scramble for it.


    If the perfume is flying all over the sky, will it be a storm of flattery?


    At this moment, the maid seemed to realize that she had just said the wrong thing, added.


    "Talented people are a born beauty, charming and charming, and can not get the spoils by perfume."


    "Only those vulgar people will vie for such a soul stirring thing."


    The light in the eyes of Wu Cairen flashed and said faintly.


    "That''s a bad word."


    "Beauty is the heart of everyone. Perfume is a good thing, but it depends on where it is used."


    "If you only get perfume through perfume, you will despise your majesty today."


    He is a wise and intelligent man in the harem. He can figure out the cause and effect in the twinkling of an eye.


    Thinking for a long time, Wu Cairen smiled happily and said.


    "All right, since this thing has the spirit of killing the soul, if we don''t sail, we will spread this perfume in the harem."


    "It can be regarded as recruiting rich men for Dingbei Hou Guang."


    things will develop in the opposite direction when they become extreme.


    If the whole harem, only one of them is using perfume, is completely unmasked to please Tang Wang''s mind.


    However, it is not surprising and common to use such means in the whole harem.


    The maid in waiting knows her own wisdom and can''t compare with this beautiful master. Naturally, she won''t ask any questions.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the palace maid wondered.


    The Duke of Dingbei gave such a rare treasure to Wu Cairen. What a precious thing is the so-called return gift of Wu Cairen?


    With a touch of caution and curiosity, the maid said.


    "What kind of gift will a talented man give back? Let''s go down and prepare."


    Wu Cairen closed his eyes and meditated for a long time. Just when the maid in waiting said something again, Wu Cairen smiled and said.


    "No hurry, we don''t have this gift, but your majesty has it."


    ¡­¡­


    Qingzhou.


    Zhang Fu bamboo house.


    The steward stood in front of the bamboo house and said to Zhang Xian who was reading at his desk through the open door.


    "Sir, all the carriages and horses have been prepared."


    In the house, Zhang Xian gave a "um" and stopped talking.


    Looking at the figure of the old housekeeper who hesitated to leave for a moment, the old man in the static door pondered for a moment and said.


    "Mr. Zhang, it''s a long way to Chang''an. I''m afraid I''ll wear you out."


    "Not weak, I wrote a letter to Zhang Zhengguo of the current Dynasty, and he submitted a memorial to convey it on his behalf?"


    Zhang Xian slowly put down the book in his hand, stood up, straightened his waist and said.


    "Although I''m old, I''m not rotten!"


    "Zhang Zhengguo is now the prince''s teacher. It''s inconvenient to interfere in the government."


    "What''s more, it''s the man in the Dragon seat. Why should we submit a memorial to him?"


    Walking slowly, Zhang Xianli stood at the door of the bamboo house, looked up at the sky and murmured.


    "I''m old, too. It''s time to go out."


    The old man knew that Zhang Xian was stubborn. Few people could persuade him to come back what he wanted to do.


    Moreover, since Zhang Xian was praised as a Confucian master, he rarely went out. Maybe it''s time to go out and see the outside world.


    But when I went to Chang''an this time, I had to face the king of Tang, who was in charge of the life and death of the whole Tang Dynasty.


    Nominally, it is to seek justice for thousands of people in Qingzhou, but this trip must be extremely dangerous.


    A little carelessness will lead to the following crimes and contempt for imperial power, and even the servants and soldiers of the Manchu government will be implicated.


    The old man took the first two steps and approached Zhang Xian with a touch of caution.


    "Old Zhang, do we Confucianism really want to tear the skin with your majesty this time?"


    The figure in front of him took a long breath, turned his back over his hands and sighed.


    "A thousand times of the country, respect and trust, frugality and love, so that the people can take time."


    "Not caring for the people and forcibly levying grain will only make the people hungry and cold. How can we not miss farming and mulberry? This is contrary to the times."


    "In recent years, there have been frequent wars and great loss of national strength. The court officials are indiscriminate, so they should severely punish honest officials like Zhao Limin, which is contrary to frugal use."


    Zhang Xian slowly turned around and looked at the old man with a firm look in his eyes.


    "As a great Confucian family, I have to ask about such things that violate the benevolent government!"


    "Even if I tear my face, I will wake up the sleepy king for all the people in the world!"

 Chapter 577

    Three carriages rolled over the dust and set off from Zhang''s house.


    In Zhang Xian''s words, the three-day deadline given by Chen Cang is too hasty.


    I want to completely calm the matter before the governor of Qingzhou is dismissed.


    On the shaking carriage, the old man took out two cushions and put them behind Zhang Xian.


    Looking at the old man with his eyes closed, he asked cautiously.


    "Old Zhang, do you need to tell the people in the palace when you go to Chang''an?"


    Zhang Xian, who closed his eyes, frowned slightly, pondered for a moment and said.


    "It is only a few months before the prince is demoted to Qianzhou."


    "Don''t tell me about it, so as not to create complications."


    The old man nodded and stopped talking.


    Zhang Xian listened to the creaking sound of the wheels for a long time before slowly opening his eyes.


    "Going to Chang''an this time may be a good thing for the one in the palace."


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis house.


    Early in the morning, three carriages with several big boxes stopped at the door of the house.


    The bodyguard who followed the car wore silver armor and tassel crown. He could recognize it as a royal bodyguard at a glance.


    After explaining his intention, the servant hurriedly told Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao was quite surprised by the return ceremony in the court, but on second thought, he figured it out.


    He ordered several maidservants to take more baskets, and led the two beauties to receive the return gift.


    Walking on the corridor, Li Wanqing was quite confused. Looking at Tang Hao, who was elated at his side, she said.


    "The south of the Yangtze River is rich in celadon, especially the Yue Kiln in Yu mansion. The celadon produced is as clear as ice and crystal."


    "You must send perfume to Yu Fu, the purpose is to let Yu family send a batch of pottery that can contain perfume."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "How can it be that ordinary perfume is scarce in the world?"


    "But this car perfume will not be lost if it is exchanged for some pottery."


    Li Wanqing smiled and said.


    "Yu''s house is a scholarly family. There are many guests on the door. If you return a gift, you will send a box because of your friendship."


    "What''s more, the criminal kilns in Hebei Road and the Yue kilns in the south of the Yangtze River are business rivals. How can Mrs. Yu be stingy with these bottles and cans when she has such a good opportunity to publicize the Yue kilns?"


    These words awakened Princess Changle.


    Staring at Tang Hao with a smile on his face, he said.


    "So what you said before was just covering my eyes and ears? That''s what you really meant?"


    Tang Hao smiled, opened his arms, put two beautiful women''s shoulders on the left and right rings, and said.


    "At the moment, there are only two bottles left. If it is sent out in vain, is it not unusual to see this perfume?"


    At this moment, Princess Changle said with a touch of curiosity.


    "Since the Yu family business is porcelain, it is reasonable that the return gift is porcelain."


    "But this martial talent lives in the talent palace, has no family property, and is not as noble as a concubine. What can she give?"


    Tang Hao smiled at the speech.


    If you say gifts, martial talents may not be able to get the same rare treasures.


    If you can often serve the king of Tang, others can''t get it, but martial talents can get it.


    Throughout the Tang Dynasty, there is no better place to take good care of the flowers than the imperial garden.


    The appearance and types of flowers are not comparable to these ordinary flowers.


    And the only thing to create is the one and only perfume that is the best place to draw from Imperial Garden.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao raised a smile on his face and said slowly.


    "A gift from a talented man can be described as a generous gift. This gift should come from the imperial garden."


    While talking, the three had reached the door of the house. After thanking him, Tang Hao opened the boxes one by one.


    In the five boxes, there are big roses with bright color and fresh beauty.


    The kneaded rice paper separates each flower one by one, and each layer is separated by thick paper. The care is particularly meticulous, and each flower is intact.


    The crystal dew rolls down from the petals, and the plain hand twists gently. Princess Changle sniffs it and realizes it.


    "At this time, when a hundred flowers are competing for beauty, the flowers are dense. It must be the martial talent who asked his father for an order to collect the flowers trimmed in the imperial garden as a gift."


    Tang Hao looked at the boxes of flowers like a baby and smiled without saying anything.


    Now the perfume materials and containers are all ready, and the rest is made at ease.


    The guard finished cleaning up, went to Tang Hao and arched his hands.


    "Here are the things that Wu Cairen sent off."


    "In addition, talented people asked me to give a word to Beihou."


    Tang Hao turned slowly, raised his hand slightly and said.


    "Speak."


    The guard returned.


    "Wu Cairen said that she liked the things sent by Dingbei Hou, and so did the concubines in the harem."


    Tang Hao moved in his heart, nodded slightly and arched his hands back.


    "Thank you."


    When the guards walked away slowly with the carriage, Princess Changle began to wonder.


    It is fantastic that this talent is actually spreading perfume in the harem.


    Tang Hao glanced at the surprised Princess Changle and said.


    "This man is smart."


    "If you don''t spend a penny, you can not only pay off our favor, but also get a good name in the harem."


    "It''s not easy."

 Chapter 578

    Three days later.


    On the busy rosefinch street, a huge shop is being renovated.


    The brand-new tables and chairs of the golden nanmu, the glittering Candlestick, and the three large characters "Tianjiao Pavilion" dancing with dragons and phoenixes on the head of the door are announcing to passers-by all the time that there will be an extremely luxurious shop open here.


    I haven''t seen anything to sell yet, but curious people have stopped and talked around the store.


    The gorgeous lady looked at the pearly plaque at the door and said.


    "It''s said that a rouge powder shop will be opened here. I''m afraid only princes and nobles can enjoy such luxury shops."


    "That''s true, but the handwriting on the plaque was mentioned by Tang Hao. It must be true that my husband was thin and framed."


    A slightly proud voice came from the crowded crowd.


    It seems that the framed plaque is just like occupying a share in the Tianjiao Pavilion.


    "Yo! So the news from Yu''s house is true?"


    The sudden voice, with a touch of excitement, won many people to see the past.


    "What news?"


    "Say it!"


    "What new tricks did the Duke of Dingbei create?"


    At the same time, the sound of reminders was mixed with a few impatient abuse.


    Curious people want to know what kind of rare treasures can be sold in such a luxurious and expensive shop.


    The woman didn''t sell off. She said with some gossip in her smile.


    "I''ve heard that the Duke of Dingbei has created a strange fragrance, which is Soul-catching and fascinating. It can make women look radiant, young and beautiful, and many miracles."


    The voice just fell, which attracted many people''s imagination.


    "God, is there such a divine thing in the world? Can''t people live forever?"


    Of course, there are some rational people who absolutely do not believe this myth like rumor.


    "True or false? Are you making up nonsense to deceive everyone?"


    Some words have been exaggerated invisibly.


    Especially those who have a touch of mystery.


    The discussion continued in front of the gradually formed shop, and the rumors were like a pool of water, opening a gap and completely pouring out in Chang''an city.


    In the early days.


    Tang Hao also went to the early morning after a few days'' rest.


    On the occasion of the new year''s Eve, after defeating the East Turks, the powerful troops of the Tang Dynasty intimidated the surrounding countries.


    In this early Dynasty, there was no memorial of barbarians invading the border.


    The courtiers sang praises and mostly told the court how much taxes were collected in the market, which was a lot higher than last year.


    With the steady growth of population, timely sowing of agricultural mulberry and sufficient irrigation, we will have a good harvest this year.


    I only heard Tang Hao dozing off when he stood below.


    It was not easy to get to the next Dynasty. Tang Hao followed the ministers out of the hall.


    The forefoot just stepped out, and Cheng Zhijie followed up mysteriously.


    "Dingbei Hou stays."


    Tang Hao looked at Cheng Zhijie, who copied his hands and gathered together, quite confused.


    Although he and Cheng Zhijie are close friends, Tang Hao has little contact with Cheng Zhijie.


    Tang Hao was surprised to find himself this time.


    "Duke of Hubei, what''s up?"


    The fierce tiger on the battlefield in the past has changed its usual prestige, but with a sense of mystery and embarrassment.


    Looking around, Cheng Zhijie whispered in Tang Hao''s ear.


    "Ding Bei Hou, but has created a kind of odour perfume? Can Jonrov take a look?"


    Looking at the veteran with Qiu knot, Tang Hao subconsciously withdrew a step and said.


    "You... Why do you want perfume?"


    Seeing Tang Hao Dodge, Cheng Zhijie knows that Tang Hao has misunderstood, pulls Tang Hao and says.


    "To tell you the truth, I heard that your wife sent a bottle to Yu''s house. My wife went to Yu''s house as a guest."


    "Since I returned to the mansion, I begged me all day to come and ask for it. For the sake of being with the same Dynasty, I will settle the North Marquis?"


    "I won''t owe you any money."


    Tang Hao was slightly surprised. It was only two days away from perfume.


    In this information blocked space-time, it was impossible to underestimate the speed.


    But this is a confirmation, Cheng knows that this person is indeed as frightened as his wife in simultaneous interpreting.


    "Hey! Count me in!"


    A sudden voice came from behind.


    When they turned around, they saw that Du Ruhui appeared behind them. With a flattering smile on his face, he looked at Tang Hao.


    "My wife has been worried recently. Things are not going well."


    "If Dingbei hou can be accommodating, I will send another mu of good farmland to Dingbei Hou in exchange."


    After saying that, Du Ruhui smiled and said.


    "I haven''t asked anyone in my life, so I broke the rule once today..."


    Tang Hao understood. The two tacitly wanted to take a shortcut from themselves.


    With a wave of his hand, Tang Hao looked cold, looked solemn and said.


    "You two, it''s not that I''m unkind."


    "This perfume is for the emperor''s life, to collect money and get dividends for it."


    "Farewell!"


    The two looked at each other, looked at Tang Hao who ran away and muttered.


    "Why?"


    "Hey! I won''t pay back the bonus more than you. Can I always be accommodating now?"

 Chapter 579

    This is the case in chaotang, even more so in the market.


    Rumors of almost demonized perfume are flying everywhere.


    What can make men in the world obsessed and obedient.


    What can make women return to youth and charming.


    There are even different opinions on the theory of eternal youth and rejuvenation.


    But such absurd and bizarre rumors have attracted countless rich children to inquire around with different purposes.


    Wave after wave of guests came to inquire about the news, which only made Tang Hao unable to bear.


    After the news of the opening on April 20 was released, the Marquis house closed its doors and did not receive any more guests.


    Obviously, Tang Hao underestimated the strength of these fanatical women.


    Yu''s house, which had many guests, was almost full of friends from the day when Tang Hao closed the door to thank the guests.


    The women who carry the famous paintings are talking about calligraphy and painting. They only want to smell the perfume.


    I heard that the spies reported that they would change one in two days if it was only the threshold of the Yu house.


    When Tang Hao sighed and Tang women were so crazy, the opening day finally came slowly.


    April 20th.


    Tang Hao visited the "Tianjiao Pavilion" in person.


    The moment the red flowers opened, the plaque was displayed, and the most luxurious shop in Chang''an city officially opened.


    The endless sea of people surged up and down, and the noisy noise covered the Hawking of other vendors in the whole street.


    The seemingly weak woman aroused the ferocity lurking in her heart. Regardless of her petite body, she pushed her way to the front.


    The maid who was sent out to buy perfume by the concubines, grabbed money bags, instead of the master, once played a lesson in the power of people, so as to grab the most advanced position.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    I have often heard that the Tang Dynasty advocates martial arts. Until today, I really realized it.


    After the small hammer hit and made three muffled sounds, the whole venue was quiet.


    Tang Hao looked at the aristocratic family lady sitting in the shop and the monk in the crowded crowd outside the shop and said with an arch of his hand.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the sons of noble families, the ladies of the government, and the daughters of aristocratic chaebols."


    "Thank you very much for your love."


    After a pause, Tang Hao raised his wooden hammer and said.


    "Today is sold with rouge water powder, and more pressed perfume."


    "There is no price for everything this time. Distinguished guests present can make a price. The small hammer is settled as a transaction, sign a pledge, pay money and get the goods."


    "These things have complicated processes and little output. I hope you can seize them for a long time after they are sold again for at least three days."


    After that, Tang Hao clapped his hands three times. A beautiful woman in beautiful clothes came out with a silver plate and stood in a line.


    Princess Changle, Li Wanqing, even more lightly painted Dai Mei, red lips and peach cheeks, appeared in the shop.


    Under the bright colored glass lamp, the beauty is like a fairy in the painting, walking with a lotus, coming slowly.


    I was stunned by the ladies and rich people present, and I was even more stupid to see these Chang''an people.


    With his two wives present, all the gorgeous language introductions have become pale and powerless.


    Seeing is believing, which has become the best basis for judging Rouge powder.


    The clear sound came out and the auction began.


    "Rouge, the reserve price is 50, start shooting."


    "A hundred passes."


    "One hundred and fifty."


    "Double the price!"


    A higher price cry drowned the sea of people.


    On the other side of the corner.


    The hurried carriage was stopped by the groom.


    The attendant who ran back stood in front of the carriage and respectfully rushed at the curtain shaking on the window.


    "Old Zhang, ahead, blocked."


    "Let''s go another way?"


    The old voice came from the carriage with a little fatigue.


    "What''s blocking the road?"


    The entourage seemed a little uncomfortable, pondered for a moment and answered truthfully.


    "Dingbei Hou sells Rouge powder again, and the princes and ministers of the Imperial City bid for it."


    The curtain was silent, like thinking and forbearing.


    Finally, a voice full of loss came out.


    "Take a detour."


    The carriage shook again. In the carriage, the old man looked dignified and a little angry.


    "The Duke of Dingbei was an important official of the Tang Dynasty. He leveled the north, chanted good sentences and changed to ploughing."


    "I think this young man must be the future hope of Datang."


    "But... He''s... He''s... Obsessed with his daughter''s things and greedy for money!"


    Zhang Xian''s face on the other side turned red, his thin fist clenched tightly, trembled faintly, and squeezed out a line of words between his teeth.


    "There is no way to govern the country, and the officials are lazy. Where is the principle and usual? Where is the fighting spirit?"


    "Dizzy gentleman! Dizzy gentleman!"


    The old man''s face changed slightly. He grabbed Zhang Xian''s arm and showed a touch of panic in his eyes.


    "Old Zhang, don''t say this outside!"


    "Now that we have entered the Imperial City, this will cause great trouble!"


    Zhang Xian brushed his sleeves angrily, shook off the old man''s arm, and two cold flashes shot out of his eyes.


    "It''s difficult for the people of Qingzhou to eat porridge. Should they allow the people of the imperial city to indulge like this?"


    "You set up a high position, not for the people, but to carry out violence. The officials are in important positions and the corpses are vegetarian."


    "Should the people of the Tang Dynasty let them go, indulge wantonly and indulge in debauchery?"


    Zhang Xian pointed to the direction of the palace, glared at the old man and sternly scolded him.


    "Sage Kong preached the state of Qi, was surrounded for five days, preached the state of Chu, and cut off grain for seven days. Why did he shrink back?"


    "As descendants of Confucianism and Taoism, we should follow suit!"


    "When I come here, I will reprimand the foolish king who killed his brother and forced his father! Let the people of the Tang Dynasty see what an inhuman emperor is."

 Chapter 580

    The next day.


    A list, born in the sky, was posted on a notice board and hung on Zhuque street.


    "He is a king, born by eating the people''s ointment and growing by drinking the people''s blood. He should work hard and strive for governance, so as to live up to the word king."


    "In the land of Qingzhou, you don''t have enough food and clothes."


    "However, tax grain is forcibly levied, the people''s mouth food is taken, and the people are put in water and fire."


    "Pink and Dai Chang''an, singing and dancing, sound and color, and debauchery."


    "They are all compatriots. There are great differences. How sad? How sad?"


    "Now, I raise the flag of a great Confucian, call the world''s literary heroes, and beg Tang Tong. What is filial piety and benevolence!"


    Below the list.


    The bright red blood palm print, with the word Zhang Xian, is particularly eye-catching.


    It was slightly bright, and the scattered crowd stopped, gathered and surrounded.


    He denounced this bloody picture and talked about it one after another.


    "Ho! Is there such a thing? Are the people of Qingzhou really so miserable?"


    "The Tang Dynasty has been fighting for a long time. Why is there a shortage of food? But the imposition of tax grain, regardless of the life and death of Qingzhou people, is really contrary to benevolence and righteousness. It really makes people cold."


    "Isn''t it! Confucianism emphasizes benevolent government and must fight against injustice for the people of Qingzhou."


    "The Confucianists do good deeds for the people and are not afraid of the great crime of exterminating the family. The brush pole is as hard as a sword and awe inspiring."


    Noisy talk, like a noisy honeycomb, filled the whole street.


    The patrolling Jin Wuwei stepped on his feet, and his armour shook and came in a hurry.


    The leading guard, holding a knife handle, walked in a tiger''s stride, pushed aside the crowd and looked at the list.


    Just a few words, only the leading bodyguard saw that the back ridge was cold and sweaty.


    In particular, the last sentence, such words of treachery and contempt for imperial power, should appear in the bustling rosefinch street!


    It''s undoubtedly my dereliction of duty!


    The leading guard forced the panic that was about to jump out of his chest, took off the list with a big hand, glared at the onlookers and shouted.


    "Spread out!"


    Looking at the scattered and fleeing crowd, the leading guard pulled out Tang blade from his waist and shouted.


    "Inform all patrol soldiers, search and arrest those who post the list in the city, and arrest them on the spot without reporting!"


    Next second.


    His patrol soldiers scattered and ran to tell each other.


    At this moment, the leader resolutely advocated without hesitation.


    Such impassioned and demagogic speeches, coupled with the fingerprints of the great Confucian family Zhang Xian, are bound to set off a huge wave in the imperial city.


    Trembling hands could not hold the thin paper. The leading guard wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, lifted his soft legs and feet, shook and ran towards the imperial city.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang.


    The heavy fist smashed the table and overturned the memorials.


    Bloody instruments floated down, slid over the steps and lay on the hall.


    The king of Tang suddenly got up in the flying sawdust, and his killing intention was awe inspiring in the tiger''s eyes.


    "Stubborn, bewitching people, should be killed!"


    The high voice sounded like a sudden gust of wind in the Tai Chi hall, swaying candles and buzzing palace bells.


    Longyan was furious.


    All the ministers of the early Dynasty who did not know the reason knelt down and touched their heads to the ground.


    At the head of the hall, Tianwei''s thunder like voice came again.


    "Someone!"


    "Search the whole city and bring Zhang Xian to me!"


    Zhang Xian!


    The name resounded in the ears of every kneeling minister.


    The name of the head of Qingzhou''s great Confucianism is known to all courtiers.


    It was this great Confucian family headed by Zhang Xian that criticized the accession of the Tang King at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, with the succession of the king of the Tang Dynasty, efforts to rule the country and peace of the people, the criticism of those great Confucian families in the countryside gradually disappeared.


    The king of Tang, who created the prosperous era of Zhenguan, has always been tolerant of such a family, without pressure or advocacy.


    But now the king of Tang Dynasty has a great desire to kill. The important officials lying prone know that the root of the disaster lies in the list on the ground.


    Looking at the performance of the king of the Tang Dynasty, these courtiers who have been immersed in the court for many years can guess with their toes that this list must be discussing the government of the Tang Dynasty and satirizing the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Sun Wuji slowly raised his head, looked at the angry king of Tang, and hurried.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Don''t get angry! Think twice!"


    The words are full of sincerity.


    Du Ruhui behind him also agreed.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The great Confucian in Qingzhou, led by Zhang Xian and Ma, is hastily detained. I''m afraid there will be changes!"


    "I hope your majesty will think twice!"


    Du Ruhui often used benevolence, good deeds and less criticism, which is quite similar to what the great Confucian said.


    Hearing what Du Ruhui said this time, King Tang''s heart was filled with inexplicable anger.


    With his eagle like eyes staring at his Highness''s trembling figure, the king of Tang took two steps slowly, and his clenched fist creaked faintly.


    "The horse follows the lead? Changes?"


    "Do you think this place of Qingzhou respects Zhang Xian?"


    "Is this the world of me or his Zhang Xian?"


    The sound of violent drinking exploded in his ears. Du Ruhui''s body was like chaff. He suddenly raised his frightened eyes and wriggled his lips.


    "Minister! I made a mistake! I deserve to die! Minister..."


    Halfway through, the king of Tang suddenly interrupted.


    "Come on! Du Ruhui is rebellious and worthless. Drag him out and kill him!"


    As soon as this remark was made, the ministers looked as pale as earth and broke their hearts.


    For decades, I have never seen the king of Tang so angry!


    With the sound of the "wiping" nail plate shaking and the "stepping" footsteps approaching, the ministers suddenly woke up.


    The king of Tang really wanted to kill this important minister Du Ruhui and put him in the right place.


    The next moment.


    Du Ruhui was picked up like a chicken. He just woke up, trembling all over and old tears flying.


    "Your majesty!"


    "If you make a mistake, you will be guilty!"

 Chapter 581

    "Your majesty! Absolutely not!"


    Changsun Wuji knelt down for several steps, crawled on the ground and hurried to the road.


    "Lord Lai was anxious for a moment and just made a slip of the tongue. I hope your majesty can see it clearly!"


    "As the head of a great Confucian, Zhang Xian has great influence in the countryside. I hope your majesty will make a careful decision!"


    The king of Tang Dynasty stood on the main hall with his hands down, looked down at the eldest sun Wuji, pressed his anger, and his eyes fell on Du Ruhui, who was picked up.


    "Cut it off carefully! OK!"


    "Lord Lai, read this list to all of you!"


    Du Ruhui, who was slowly released, was limping and rolling close to the list, picked it up, and his trembling voice sounded slowly in the hall.


    "That is the king..."


    At the beginning of the last sentence, Du Ruhui was frightened, sweating, shaking his head and shaking his lips.


    "I... I dare not... Read again."


    Tang Tong is extremely arrogant and disrespectful to ridicule the humiliation of the young leader of the king of Tang.


    What''s more, the short three words behind are even more related to the accession of the king of the Tang Dynasty, which is a taboo in the court!


    But the king of Tang was not angry. He slowly sat in the Dragon seat and said in a deep voice.


    "Read."


    The powerful voice rolled like wind and thunder, rushed over the steps and spread to Du Ruhui''s ears.


    Du Ruhui was as limp as mud. He leaned powerlessly on the hall and printed clear sweat marks on his thin shirt on his back.


    The cold sweaty hand had already crumpled the two corners of the list. When the sweat on his face withered, the hard voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "What... What is filial piety, what... Is benevolence."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole figure lying prone on the hall shook inexplicably, arched back and a little shorter.


    On the silent hall, in addition to the nervous heartbeat of the ministers, there was the faint collision of the upper and lower teeth.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, sitting high in a dragon chair, glanced at the hall with cold eyes.


    "Dear Aiqing, in your opinion, how to make a careful decision?"


    Carefully cut off the four words, with an extra emphasis, the meaning of deterrence is more sufficient.


    Yuchi Jingde slowly propped up his body, raised his head and said.


    "It is clear that they despise imperial power, instigate the people and seek rebellion."


    "This man should be beheaded!"


    The old loud voice was also frightened by the royal majesty, and the voice was a little lower.


    However, in these words, the meaning of killing and cutting is not reduced at all.


    Fang Xuanling moved to the hall on her knees and said earnestly.


    "Your Majesty, the great Confucian family, with guests gathered on the door and deep roots in Qilu."


    "The Confucian lecture society has spread its branches and leaves in the major states and counties of the Tang Dynasty, which has a wide influence. I hope the king of the Tang Dynasty will think twice."


    Civil and military disputes have existed in all dynasties.


    In particular, Wen Chen and Wu Jiang are in different environments. Wu Jiang''s way of thinking often subdues violence with violence, while Wen Chen subdues people with virtue.


    The king of Tang also knew what was at stake. While his anger gradually dissipated, his thoughts gradually became clear.


    The great Confucian family has a deep foundation. If it really wants to kill, it will at least kill more than ten thousand people.


    Such violent killings will inevitably make the emperor who created a prosperous era known as a tyrant.


    But if such acts of defiance of imperial power and defiance are not severely punished, what is the heaven''s power? Where is royal dignity?


    "Your Majesty, this man can''t be killed, or at this time."


    There was a touch of certainty in the old voice.


    The king of Tang''s eyelids beat slightly and looked at the place where he spoke with all his ministers.


    Gao Shilian, who has always been mature and prudent, raised his head, his eyes full of perseverance, and looked at him in a daze.


    A touch of appreciation floated on the king''s cheek and said.


    "Tell me."


    Gao Shilian respectfully bowed his hand and said.


    "Your Majesty knows the reason here better than the old minister."


    "At present, Zhang Xian makes use of the matter of Qingzhou. If he is solving the famine in Qingzhou, he will kill, which will inevitably arouse the anger of the people in other states and counties."


    "Everything will be clearer when your majesty solves the disaster of Qingzhou."


    These remarks hit the nail on the head and touched on the main points.


    Zhang Xian read Confucian classics and openly confronted the court, which was contrary to the way of kings and officials.


    He did not know such obvious truths, which even street vendors knew.


    At the foot of the emperor, he posted a censure list. Such arrogant acts are not Zhang Xian''s own death.


    In the final analysis, it is just an extreme way to appeal the suffering of the people in Qingzhou.


    Listening to Gao Shilian''s words, the king of Tang tapped the armrest of the Dragon chair and said slowly.


    "According to the meaning of the Duke of Shen, what should we do?"


    Gao Shilian slowly arched his hands and said.


    "In my opinion, the land of Qingzhou suffered a severe drought last year, and there is not much surplus grain for ordinary people this year, which makes it particularly difficult to collect tax grain this year."


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t let the Qingzhou assassin take the blame, develop agriculture and mulberry, restructure the state and county, and make atonement for his meritorious deeds."


    The king of Tang narrowed his eyes slightly and patted the dragon''s fingers to stop slowly.


    "Can a poor Qingzhou parent official, a reformed state and county, do it?"


    As soon as he said this, the faces of the ministers changed.


    Zhang Xian''s story of recruiting disciples in his house and competing with the local government has long been spread in the market.


    In the countryside, Mingxian is widely accepted. These things are hovering on the edge of the laws and prohibitions of the Tang Dynasty.


    In particular, like Zhang Xian, he has a huge momentum and has always been a strength that can not be underestimated. Once there is opposition, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It seems that the king of Tang still wants to get rid of this thorn in his eye.


    The eldest sun Wuji looked dignified and said.


    "Your Majesty, Zhang Xian, after all, is the head of a great Confucian. This..."


    The voice was interrupted by the king of Tang and waved.


    "This matter needs no further discussion."


    "Transfer back to Chencang, and pay the local tax grain of Qingzhou for one year."


    After saying this, he suddenly got up and walked towards the side hall and said in a deep voice.


    "Scattered Dynasty."

 Chapter 582

    King Wei''s residence.


    It''s sunny and warm.


    Li Tai, dressed in a light blue sweater, stood in front of the cage hanging in the corridor, teasing the Canaries inside.


    Golden wings, shiny oil, big black eyes and fine red claws are particularly exquisite and pleasing.


    Footsteps came in my ears, and the aisle was close.


    "Your Highness, Zhang Xian, a great Confucian in Qingzhou, entered Chang''an yesterday."


    Holding the bird food, he stopped and threw the food into the cage.


    "Qingzhou and Chang''an are thousands of miles apart and bumpy all the way. Isn''t he afraid of an old bone broken on the road?"


    The steward behind him slowly stepped forward and whispered.


    "Zhang Xian hung a list today, weeping blood and denouncing his majesty."


    "The inscription has been handed over to the court by Jin Wuwei."


    Li Tai was stunned. He slowly turned around and said.


    "Father, some are busy."


    The housekeeper continued his words.


    "In the early morning, his Majesty was angry and wanted to kill the blocked Duke Lai on the spot."


    Hearing this, Li Tai was slightly shocked.


    The father in his eyes is quiet and steady. Now it''s such a big fire. It can be seen that the words on this list are not light.


    With a faint smile, Li Tai turned and stared at the Canary jumping in the cage.


    "The Confucianists in Qingzhou have always had a good relationship with the king of Wu. Can the king of Wu make any moves this time?"


    Li Ke, king of Wu, was born in a noble family. His parents were of imperial descent. His ancestors were one of the eight pillar states of the Western Wei Dynasty.


    It is hard to see such noble blood in history as Yang Sui and Li Tang.


    It is precisely this kind of blood, which not only caters to the previous dynasty, but also does not disobey the Tang Dynasty, which has become the reason why the great Confucians follow the destiny of heaven and praise it one after another.


    Although the relationship between the great Confucian and Li Ke was well known in the Manchu Dynasty, it was not mentioned in the light.


    The steward also understood what Li Tai was thinking and told the truth.


    "The king of Wu should not have heard of the arrival of the great Confucianism in advance."


    "But this time the great Confucian made Chang''an, didn''t he want to pierce this layer of paper and put the king of Wu on the cusp of the storm?"


    "Besides, isn''t Zhang Xian stirring up his Majesty''s natural power and not afraid to provoke disaster?"


    What the steward heard was also what Li Tai thought in his heart.


    Logically speaking, the great Confucianism behind Li Ke should comply with the emperor''s order, promote public opinion and praise Li Ke in order to gain the hearts of the people.


    But this time, the great Confucian is just the opposite. Is it difficult to completely shake out Li Ke?


    The light in Li Tai''s eyes flickered and said slowly.


    "The father emperor has always turned a blind eye to the great Confucianism. If he doesn''t go out of line, everything will be fine."


    "Although the great Confucian is fierce in speech, he has not made any special move, and his father and Emperor will not kill him so as not to lose his tongue."


    Speaking of this, Li Tai thought for a moment and said.


    "However, when the great Confucian entered the Imperial City, the imperial city was no longer stable."


    "Let''s wait and see what happens now."


    Seeing the steward turning around, Li Tai added.


    "Make some noise. Don''t let these great Confucians rest. If they rest, there will be no good play."


    ¡­¡­


    King Wu''s residence.


    On the table, the tea was cold. Li Ke ignored it completely. His eyes were deeply trapped in the book, especially focused.


    The guard hurried into the temple and whispered.


    "Your Highness, something big has happened. The great Confucian has entered Chang''an."


    The king of Wu''s eyes closed slightly and gave a faint "um" sound. From beginning to end, his eyes never left the book.


    The guard hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help asking.


    "Your Highness, would you like to send a message to tell them not to act rashly?"


    In today''s court, Li Chengqian has been demoted and Chu Jun has been abolished.


    The new Chu Jun must be born among Li Tai and Li Ke.


    These rude acts of the great Confucians undoubtedly pushed the king of Wu to the forefront of the storm.


    Feeling the worry of the guard, Li Ke slowly put down the book and stood up slowly.


    "When the great Confucian Fang entered Chang''an, he wrote a list and denounced his father and Emperor."


    "This time, they have already been spies in the Imperial Palace by their side. Presumably, people in the king''s residence of Wei are staring at them at this moment."


    Li Ke slowly turned his head, looked at the guard and said.


    "If you want to deliver the letter, you don''t mean to report your home?"


    After hearing this, the guard turned pale and bowed his hands.


    "His Highness the king of Wu is right. His subordinates are stupid."


    "Are we going to sit here and wait to die?"


    Li Ke patted the guard on the shoulder and walked out of the house slowly. The sun poured down on me, warm.


    "If they want to stare, let them stare."


    "Qingzhou Confucianism, rooted in the land of Qilu and scattered in the counties of Datang, will not move easily."


    "Even if the father wants to pull out, he has to come up with a convincing truth."


    Speaking of this time, Li Ke paused. A smile appeared on Junlang''s face and said.


    "The greater the storm they set off in the Imperial City, it may be beneficial to us."


    The king of Wu said so, which made the guards around him more confused and confused.


    "Your Highness, what''s the reason?"


    The king of Wu said slowly with a touch of pure light in his eyes.


    "A man who wants to kill but can''t kill, this is what the father emperor has to deal with."


    "But what if this thorny problem has a deep relationship with loneliness and can be solved by raising your hand?"

 Chapter 583

    Marquis house.


    Li Wanqing grabbed the box in front of the starting point and said happily.


    "Three thousand eight hundred passes!"


    "There are so many!"


    "This is the profit of a government in January!"


    When she wrote her last stroke on the paper, Princess Changle smiled and said.


    "Yes! It''s amazing to know that there is such a way of selling after being the marquis."


    "You can auction six or seven times this month. After counting, you can make up those dividends in two months."


    After making a profit, the two began to calculate how to arrange some new furniture in the house.


    Such as dressing table, green plants, and new clothes.


    The two cheerful beauties seem to have completely forgotten Tang Hao lying half on the soft couch.


    Tang Hao looked at the two people who were breaking their fingers, and his heart was warm.


    These days, although Li Wanqing is a little grumpy, she takes great care of herself from the bottom of her heart.


    In these days, Princess Changle gradually faded the appearance of the delicate princess in the palace and carefully took charge of the financial and silk accounts for the family.


    In this time and space, I finally have the appearance of some homes.


    make love.


    Three rapid knocks at the gate interrupted Tang Hao''s thoughts.


    Without Tang Hao''s response, the door had been pushed open, and Zhang Zhengguo rushed in anxiously.


    Tang Hao, who was half lying on the soft collapse, looked at Zhang Zhengguo coming quickly and said.


    "Hey! We agreed not to interfere with each other when we are busy."


    These days, Tang Hao was really crazy about this arithmetic madman.


    It was almost in this half month that Zhang Zhengguo made up for the mathematical foundation of the first day of later generations.


    Originally, I thought that Zhang Zhengguo would be grateful and return to the college to continue teaching.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Zhengguo didn''t want to go to the Academy. Instead, he took a shameless attitude and frequently went to Tang Hao. As for the previously established rule of not disturbing each other, he gradually crossed this line.


    Therefore, when Tang Hao entered, he saw the guy lying on the mansion and had a headache.


    As soon as Zhang Zhengguo waved his hand, he dragged Tang Hao''s arm outside the house and said.


    "Not really. This time, something big happened."


    "Brother Tang, please help me this time."


    Tang Hao pulled out his arm, looked at Zhang Zhengguo suspiciously and said.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhang Zhengguo described in detail the list of great Confucianism and how the king of Tang was angry.


    Tang Hao understood after listening.


    Zhang Zhengguo came from a great Confucian family and had a deep friendship with Zhang Xian. Tang Hao came to beg after learning that the king of Tang had the heart to get rid of Zhang Xian.


    "Zhang Xian is your old friend and has nothing to do with me."


    "He made rude remarks and insulted the Holy One today. It was his own fault. What can I do?"


    Tang Hao can guess the relationship between the great Confucianism and the king of Tang, although he is unknown.


    Although in recent days, Tang Hao and Zhang Zhengguo have some friends. In addition to arithmetic, they get along well.


    But Tang Hao did not need to beg his majesty to put down the idea of killing for a Zhang Zhengguo.


    Zhang Zhengguo said with a sad face.


    "Dingbei Hou doesn''t know!"


    "On the same day, when Zhang Lao passed by rosefinch Avenue, he was ordered to buy Rouge powder and perfume."


    "After seeing this, Mr. Zhang thought it was a vegetarian corpse meal and didn''t take the right path. Although he was particularly angry, he just posted the list directly."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao''s favor for Zhang Xian, who had never met before, fell a little lower.


    If you don''t steal or rob, Zhengzheng often opens a shop to buy and sell gouache and make a living. Why don''t you talk about it?


    A word burst out of Tang Hao''s mind at the first time.


    Pedantic and stubborn.


    Tang Hao''s unwillingness to help was also expected by Zhang Zhengguo.


    But after all, Zhang Xian was Zhang Zhengguo''s teacher when he was a child. This time, he broke into this great disaster. How can he not be in a hurry as a student.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, although Zhang Zhengguo was in the Academy, all he came into contact with were princes.


    But after all, the princes are still young and can''t help at all.


    At present, only Tang Hao, a new young handsome talent, has a high reputation in the heart of the king of Tang and can say a few words.


    Zhang Zhengguo fell to his knees and said.


    "Brother Tang, my mentor treated me like my biological father. Without the kindness of the professor in those days, it would be difficult for Zhang Zhengguo to achieve what he is today."


    "The great Confucian family respected teachers, loved children and the elderly throughout the ages."


    "It''s hard for Zhang to ignore the difficulties of his mentor. At present, only brother Tang can help."


    To be honest, Tang Hao didn''t want to take over the matter. It was a special matter.


    Supporting Zhang Zhengguo, Tang Hao still looked embarrassed and sighed.


    Princess Changle said a few days ago.


    "Husband, it''s no small matter that these things are related to Qingzhou and Datang."


    "The great Confucian aristocratic family has a long history and has a huge root system. It must be that my father and Emperor are also in a mess at this time."


    "No, if you promise to come down and go to the palace to find out the truth, you can share your worries for your father and Emperor."


    Li Wanqing patted the alley in front of her and said.


    "My husband, don''t worry about it. We take care of the things in the mansion."


    "When it comes to personal affairs, it has nothing to do with the Marquis''s house."


    "But if we talk about the stability of the Tang Dynasty for a long time, it is closely related to the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty."

 Chapter 584

    In the public and in the private, speak with certainty.


    If he were not in the Marquis''s house, or if the two in front of him were his own wives, Tang Hao would really be moved.


    But looking back, it seems that everything is reasonable.


    Nowadays, Tang Hao married Princess Changle, who is a royal nobleman. His father-in-law is the king of Tang.


    It seems that I can''t justify wanting to stay out of it.


    "Then I''ll promise first..."


    "Grandpa Rong is here!"


    A long voice came in just right.


    Tang Hao looked around the room and said.


    "It''s over... I can''t hide."


    As expected, father-in-law Rong personally sent the holy oracle and summoned Tang Hao into the palace.


    Three East pearls were stuffed into the chubby hands of father-in-law Rong. After taking them, the atmosphere became happy in the shaking carriage.


    Giving and receiving gifts will not be once or twice. Although they know each other well, they know each other well.


    What should be asked, what should not be asked, what should be said and what should not be said are measured in the heart.


    Tang Hao smiled and stared at the pure white face and said.


    "Father Rong, your majesty today, is it joy or sorrow?"


    On father-in-law Rong''s white face, his kind smile dissipated and turned slightly serious, saying.


    "At the morning meeting, your majesty Longyan was very angry. After returning to the palace, he looked flat and didn''t get angry."


    With the words of father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao was more secure.


    It must have been over in your Majesty''s heart.


    Through the long street, through the palace gate, corridor bridge, you come to the gate of Taiji palace.


    Grandpa Rong turned slightly, put on a serious face, and just led Tang Hao into the room slowly.


    In the eye, the king of Tang Dynasty looked through a bamboo booklet.


    "Your Majesty, Dingbei Hou Tang Hao, here we are."


    Father Rong''s voice is still respectful.


    The king of Tang didn''t raise his eyes, but his left hand slowly raised.


    "Sit down."


    In the silent palace, they waited quietly, silent.


    long time.


    The king of Tang put down the bamboo slips, pushed them to his hand and looked over.


    "Tang Hao, do you know why I called you here?"


    Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "Minister, dare to guess, it is related to the list of great Confucianism."


    Sitting at the head of the hall, the king of Tang picked up the hot tea on the table, took a sip and said.


    "Go on."


    His face was plain and he didn''t like it or worry about it. It was difficult for Tang Hao to detect from the king''s face for a moment. Was his previous guess correct.


    Tang Hao pondered for a moment, emboldened and said.


    "The great Confucian scholar of Qingzhou came all the way to denounce the royal family. He committed the following crimes. There is no king in his eyes. He should be beheaded."


    In his eyes, the king of Tang''s hand holding the tea cup was slightly smothered without saying a word.


    Tang Hao continued.


    "But on the list, every word is for the benefit of the people of Qingzhou and for the welfare of the subjects all over the world. It is to carry forward Confucianism, which should not be punished."


    The tea delivered to his mouth did not touch his lips. Encouraged by the king of Tang''s gills, he slowly put down the tea cup. In his eyes, two cold awns swept over.


    "In your opinion, how to deal with it?"


    Forbearance of anger, with the royal majesty of the voice, slowly rang through the hall.


    Father Rong, who has been with the king of Tang for many years, has felt from this sentence that the power of heaven is coming, and the omen of sudden rain and strong wind has come.


    Father-in-law Rong''s arched back seemed to be lowered by two points again. Yu Guang couldn''t help glancing at the figure on the opposite seat.


    Tang Hao could also feel the dignified air in the air, and a touch of real and illusory killing intention.


    At the moment, Tang Hao can''t figure out the figure above.


    Since entering the hall, the king of Tang has never said anything about the great Confucian family and Zhang Xian.


    At this time, he threw the thorny problem to himself again.


    As the saying goes, your heart is like the sea, unfathomable.


    Questions without tips are often the most difficult to answer and the most satisfactory answer.


    Sandalwood curled around, Candlestick flames trembled slightly, and the air in the hall became sticky and suffocated.


    Grandpa Rong was sweating on his forehead, cool breeze on his back, and his hands trembled. He held his breath and waited for a perfect answer like the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao wriggled in his throat, raised his eyes slightly, and collided with his sharp eyes.


    "Your Majesty already has the answer in his heart. Why ask again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the solemnity in the air suddenly intensified, and a breeze seemed to rise in the huge hall.


    The candles fluttered and the smoke scattered.


    Looking into Tang Hao''s eyes, there was a great chill.


    Although father-in-law Rong didn''t look up, he still felt the anger of the shadow on the head of the hall.


    The king asked the minister, but the minister did not answer, but asked the king.


    Tang Hao is the only one who dares to do so in today''s Tang Dynasty.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Father-in-law Rong''s shrill voice interrupted in order to stabilize the figure in the hall and give Tang Hao a chance to answer again.


    Tang Hao did not say much, his forehead was sweating slightly, but his eyes were more firm.


    "No harm."


    A quiet voice came down from the head of the temple.


    The dignity in the air suddenly dispersed, the candle was not flickering, and the fragrance was continuous.


    The king of Tang smiled and said.


    "It''s very good. You can do it yourself."


    "Give me a reply in three days."


    The stone on his head was suddenly removed. Tang Hao breathed a long breath from his nose. He got up respectfully, bowed and said.


    "Minister, take orders."


    Looking at the figure of the selling hall, father-in-law Rong took a breath, wiped away the sweat on his forehead, bowed slightly and came to the front of the case.


    "Your Majesty."


    "This is the North Marquis..."


    The king of Tang sat down slowly, looked at the open door, smiled and said.


    "Whether to kill or not, I''ll leave it to him."


    "In three days, he will give me an answer, an answer to the people of Qingzhou and an answer to the great Confucian family."

 Chapter 585

    Imperial City, Zhangjia courtyard.


    This was the former residence of emperor Shi. After the death of emperor Shi, Zhang Zhengguo took care of it all the time.


    After learning that Zhang Xian entered the city, Zhang Zhengguo invited Zhang Xian and his party here.


    Although in the Imperial City, it is not in the noisy downtown.


    The courtyard is spacious and comfortable, the house is simple and simple, the green bamboo is lush, and the stones are stacked one after another.


    Although it is not as broad as the zhangjias in Qingzhou, it also appears quiet and chic.


    Zhang Xian sat in front of the table and drank tea, listening to the bachelor''s report on the situation in the city.


    When the door opened, Zhang Zhengguo looked worried. He hurried in and saluted old Zhang in front of the table.


    "Master, the students are late."


    Zhang Xian waved his hand slightly and motioned Zhang Zhengguo to get up.


    With a touch of fear, Zhang Zhengguo said cautiously.


    "Master, your majesty has ordered that the local tax on grain in Qingzhou will be postponed for two years. Those people with little surplus grain will not be hungry this year."


    Zhang Xian''s face was kind and said.


    "I know this."


    Zhang Zhengguo''s face showed a happy look and said.


    "Was the master satisfied with this holy intention?"


    Hearing the inquiry, the kindness on Zhang Xian''s face gradually dissipated, and his face gradually became serious and dignified.


    "My coming here represents not only the great Confucian family, but also thousands of people in Qingzhou."


    "I''m tired all the way. I won''t talk about it first. Why did we wait until we arrived in Chang''an to postpone the payment of tax and grain?"


    While talking, Zhang Xian leaned forward and said.


    "The disaster in Qingzhou is not serious, and the poor people still have surplus food, which is no big problem."


    "If there were no surplus food to support me, how many people would die of famine in a month and a half? Did he calculate it in the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Is it even an explanation to the people of Qingzhou to postpone the payment of tax and grain?"


    Zhang Zhengguo waved and said.


    "Master, Qingzhou famine was originally a matter under the pressure of the governor of Qingzhou, and it was not reported in advance."


    "The governor of Qingzhou wanted to share his worries for his majesty, so he just lobbied big families. The government borrowed money to fill in the vacancy of tax and grain, but the chaotang didn''t know."


    "Please also learn from the master."


    Obviously, Zhang Xian didn''t know the news.


    Looking around, Zhang Xian''s old face turned white and red.


    So, I''m a little reckless.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Zhang Xian found something strange. His face suddenly changed and said.


    "Such a move of gouging out meat and mending wounds is also the act of the court officials?"


    "Take the lives of poor people as a trifle! It''s ridiculous! It''s ridiculous!"


    The look on Zhang Zhengguo''s face immediately suffocated. Unexpectedly, telling the truth made the matter more serious.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Zhang Zhengguo figured it out.


    My teacher is the head of a great scholar. It seems that my teacher is reckless and abrupt to expose the matter so directly.


    The reason for finding such a reason is just to save face.


    The confused thoughts became particularly clear with Zhang Zhengguo''s understanding of the matter. After a moment of meditation, Zhang Zhengguo came to the national highway.


    "Master, since your majesty ascended the throne, he has devoted himself to the interests of all the people and made great efforts to rule the country. Only then can Zhenguan flourish."


    "A generation of Kings also manage all kinds of opportunities every day, and there is no wind of extravagance and debauchery. On this point alone, they can be called a Mingjun."


    "It''s just that the dispute over imperial power in all dynasties will inevitably lead to a bloody storm. Why should you mention the old things again?"


    Zhang Xian did not say much, Zhang Zhengguo added.


    "Now the world is initially settled, and the reform of ploughing and irrigation is the development period of agriculture and mulberry."


    "If you mention the past again at this time, it will not be of any benefit to the people of Datang!"


    "Please think it over again and focus on the overall situation of the world."


    After that, Zhang Zhengguo bowed down and worshipped.


    Zhang Xian looked at Zhang Zhengguo, looked embarrassed and waved.


    "All right, get up."


    "I can''t afford such a big gift."


    After that, Zhang Xian sighed and said.


    "I can''t stand this tone. I have to wait for me to toss this old bone to Chang''an before I give an explanation about Qingzhou."


    Speaking of Chang''an, Zhang Xian seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly became serious.


    His fingers banged on the wooden table, and his serious color gradually turned into indignation.


    "Chang''an, look at today''s Chang''an, what Chang''an courtiers have become!"


    "Noble Marquis, Royal armor, who lives in a second-class higher vocational college, but... He sells things from his daughter''s house in Chang''an! What a system!"


    Zhang Zhengguo turned pale, hung his head and whispered.


    "As the old saying goes, a gentleman loves money in a right way. That''s... that''s right..."


    Hearing the retort, Zhang XianMei wrinkled his head, knocked on the table more loudly and scolded.


    "Confucius said, if you attack heresy, you will do yourself harm! It is right to love money. If you love money too much, it will be a disaster!"


    "He holds an important position in the Tang Dynasty, but he only cares about filling his own pockets. When can he put his mind on being an official and politics?"


    "Even if Tang Hao is both literate and martial, he shouldn''t be so arrogant!"


    Sentence after sentence of reprimand, Zhang Zhengguo felt numb.


    "Tang Hao, he collected money for..."


    Before he finished, Zhang Xian waved and interrupted.


    "Well, you go."


    "When I came here, I didn''t think I could go back."


    "The purpose of my trip is to be strict with the law, correct the monarchs and officials, and save the miasma of the Tang Dynasty!"

 Chapter 586

    The sun in May is not poisonous. Through the bamboo shadow, it casts mottled light and shadow on the table.


    After decades of separation from Qingzhou, the master has changed.


    The old calm and quiet, the master of chanayayan, no longer exists.


    The shadow of arrogance and sophistry shrouded the gray haired old man in front of him, which was vaguely unrecognizable to Zhang Zhengguo.


    The intention of thanking the guests was clear. With a sigh in his heart, Zhang Zhengguo got up and arched his hands.


    "Master, the students quit."


    After a slight pause, the bowed figure did not rise.


    "Tomorrow, the Duke of Dingbei will make an appointment with the master with his holy intention."


    "I hope you won''t be angry again."


    The voice of sitting in front of the table, a cold hum, a big hand waved and said.


    "What do you want to talk about, a naughty child who makes Rouge powder!"


    "No!"


    The disdain voice came out of the old man''s mouth, and the anger on his face suddenly rose at this moment.


    Listening to these words, Zhang Zhengguo felt cold and stamped his feet anxiously.


    "Master! The holy master has sent someone! What else do you want?"


    "Chang''an, I can''t stand such a fuss!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Zhengguo knelt down and bowed his hands.


    "Master, posting the list and making rude remarks have provoked the holy master''s anger."


    "Everything in the future can''t be so reckless!"


    "In the Imperial City, be cautious in words and deeds. Some wrong words have to pay a price!"


    Dong Dong''s kowtow lingered in his ears, and Zhang Xian''s anger was even worse, he said.


    "Wealth can''t be prostituted, poverty can''t be moved, and power can''t be subdued."


    "How do I teach you on weekdays? You... You really piss me off!"


    While talking, Zhang Xian flushed and pointed to Zhang Zhengguo''s arm trembling violently.


    The voice stopped suddenly, and a sudden cough followed.


    The old man behind him hurriedly helped the shaky figure and said.


    "Don''t get excited, old Zhang. Take care of yourself!"


    With the help of Zhang Zhengguo, Zhang Xian turned a deaf ear to Zhang Zhengguo''s exclamation and did not look at him. He sat down slowly, covered his chest and gasped for breath.


    "No harm."


    Then he glanced at Zhang Zhengguo with cold eyes, stretched out his trembling arm and waved.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    "I don''t have a student like you!"


    Zhang Zhengguo was shocked. He knelt down and stared at Zhang Xian in horror.


    "Master..."


    "Get out."


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis house.


    The manufacture of perfume everything in good order and well arranged.


    Li Wanqing took over the supervisor of the production process, while the delicate Princess Changle took over the control of the auction process and the verification of dividend sharing.


    Looking at the two ladies, each of their duties, the whole perfume debt matters handled well ordered, in the heart is to get some comfort.


    The punishment of the great Confucian in Qingzhou was handed down by his majesty. Tang Hao naturally dared not neglect it.


    It is rare to show a touch of sadness on the face with a smiling face.


    The breeze is not dry, a hundred flowers bloom, bees and butterflies shuttle among them, and the scenery is very good.


    Tang Hao has no intention to appreciate the beauty in front of him.


    The green tea on the table is cold, and Tang Hao still doesn''t have a perfect answer in his heart.


    It is a great crime to challenge imperial power, instigate the people and plot rebellion. Someone must pay a price.


    However, the great Confucian scholars in Qingzhou have huge and complex forces and deep roots.


    Relying on only a few words on the list, it is inevitable that those who want to convict Zhang Xian will make another article from it.


    How difficult it is to solve it perfectly.


    Moreover, the great Confucian family is still killing one person.


    It is not the king of Tang who kills thousands of people, but himself.


    If you come to such a field, how can you have a future?


    "Hou ye, Mr. Zhang... Mr. Zhang doesn''t want to see you."


    I don''t know when, looking dispirited, it seems that Zhang Zhengguo, a puppet, has appeared behind him.


    During this trip, Zhang Zhengguo already knew the stubborn old man. He didn''t want to put down his obsession in his heart. He was still brooding on the old things.


    Tang Hao listened, collected his mind, slowly stood up, looked at the butterflies flying in the yard and said.


    "Zhang Xian was arrogant. He was supported by tens of thousands of bachelors behind him. It was expected that he would not see me."


    "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t want to see me. I have a way to let him meet."


    Then he waved to Wu Tong standing not far away.


    Wu Tong nodded slightly and turned out of the house.


    Zhang Zhengguo slowly looked up, his eyes red and said.


    "Brother Tang, will there be dead people in the imperial city this time?"


    The words choked and the body trembled. It seemed that he was suffering a lot.


    Tang Hao looked bland, with a touch of pure light in his eyes.


    "The following crimes and contempt for imperial power are capital crimes."


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly turned his head and said.


    "Plotting rebellion and abetting others is a great crime of punishing the nine ethnic groups."


    Word by word was clearly reflected in Zhang Zhengguo''s mind, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    Zhang Zhengguo''s mind was blank. He sat powerlessly on the ground, pulled Tang Hao''s trouser legs and said.


    "My mentor treats me like a biological child. Brother Tang, can you alleviate..."


    The words were suddenly interrupted, and a loud cry came from overhead.


    "Zhang Zhengguo! You and I are both officials in the dynasty. You and I have understood the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Sending you is the last chance I''ll give him."


    Zhang Zhengguo knew in his heart that it was not that Tang Hao didn''t help, but that he couldn''t help at all.


    It involves a lot. In the Imperial City, hundreds of thousands of eyes stare at it.


    Tang Hao squatted down slowly, patted Zhang Zhengguo on the shoulder and said.


    "You did your best."

 Chapter 587

    Tai Chi palace.


    The candle shadow was heavy and the cigarette curled.


    The agate on the step is shining.


    Holding his shaking hand, he gently rubbed the transparent agate, and a gentle sigh came.


    "Guanyin maidservant, I still miss their childhood appearance."


    There was a desolation and sadness in the low voice.


    Tang Hao gently put his step on the paper roll of the table, his big hand pointed to the scroll, and his eyes were full of love.


    "Look, this is the scroll of Gan Er when he was a child."


    "The handwriting is crooked and strange. I scolded him at that time. He was weak in writing and had different thoughts."


    While talking, the king of Tang turned the paper roll aside, pointed to the new paper roll and said.


    "This one was written when Qingque was five years old. It''s much more neat than qian''er''s."


    "I checked. This one is the one that the green bird begged the teacher to teach hand in hand."


    "It''s been buried in my heart for so many years that I''ll give you a clue today."


    The king of Tang raised his head slowly, looked at the night outside the window and said slowly.


    "The child has been clever and pleasant since childhood."


    In the sigh, the smile on the king''s face gradually faded away, and a layer of sadness gradually covered his eyes.


    "Cleverness is a good thing, but it also delays things."


    The small steps stopped at the gate of the palace and suddenly stopped.


    The king of Tang slowly withdrew his eyes and said.


    "Come in."


    Father-in-law Rong answered, slowly entered the hall, bowed and arched his hands, and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, there is news from King Wei''s house."


    The king of Tang nodded slightly, and the pain in his eyes suddenly stopped and became sharp.


    "Speak."


    Father Rong bowed slightly and arched his hands.


    "It has been found out that Zhang Zhengguo is a spy in King Wei''s house. In order to inquire about Tang Hao''s firearms, he happened to encounter this incident."


    After saying that, father-in-law Rong raised his eyes slightly, saw the confused eyes and said.


    "The firearm forged by Tang Hao was once used against general ASHNA she''er, and then disappeared. It seems that the material of the firearm is not easy to find."


    "Do we need to check Tang Hao''s firearms..."


    Tang Wang waved impatiently.


    "Let go of the firearm."


    "How much more about the Green Finch?"


    The quiet voice came to my ears. Father-in-law Rong nodded slightly and said.


    "The king of Wei has been in his house all this time. When he went to his study, he read some history books."


    "I amuse birds and raise flowers in my spare time. I haven''t been out of the house these days."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang smiled coldly and said.


    "My minister, he will keep a close eye on it!"


    The words of the king of Tang Dynasty seem plain, but they are sharp and introverted.


    Hearing this, father-in-law Rong was full of excitement. He clubbed there and dared not go out.


    few.


    The king of Tang slowly put away his steps on the table and waved his hand.


    The thin anger on the original complexion has receded and said faintly.


    "Where''s Ke''er?"


    When the inquiry came, father-in-law Rong dared not neglect and replied.


    "Your Highness the king of Wu has always been in your house, and there is nothing unusual."


    As soon as he said this, the whole hall was silent.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty breathed out a long turbid breath and leaned slowly against the back of the chair.


    "The child can calm down."


    Hearing these words, father-in-law Rong, who has been following the king of Tang for many years, couldn''t figure out whether this sentence of the king of Tang was praise or belittle.


    As the voice of the king of Tang fell, the whole hall fell into silence again.


    The king of Tang slowly opened the paper roll on the table, and the beautiful and neat handwriting came into sight, but there was no appreciation in his wise eyes.


    A low, heavy voice came from the head of the hall.


    "Grandpa Rong, in your opinion, what is Ke''er thinking at this time?"


    Father Rong''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly raised his head. There was a flash of panic in his eyes. He quickly knelt down in the hall and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The old slave dare not discuss the prince."


    Tang Wang''s eyes slowly moved away from the paper roll, looked down at the figure lying prone, and said faintly.


    "The king of Wu has always had contacts with the great Confucian in Qingzhou. Why is it that the great Confucian Zhang Xianjin is stationed in Chang''an, but the king of Wu has not moved yet?"


    Lying prone on the ground, father-in-law Rong only felt a powerful power flying in the air, which made people a little out of breath.


    The relationship between the king of Wu and the great Confucian is not close, but there are contacts from time to time.


    However, the attitude of the king of Tang towards the great Confucianism has always been quite subtle. Until this time, it seems that he has made up his mind.


    Father Rong said cautiously.


    "Minister... I don''t know."


    The king of Tang gave a cold hum and pointed to the justice and honor on the ground.


    "Do you know or dare not?"


    "Since I left the palace and led my troops south, why have they ever been peaceful?"


    The voice was high and cold.


    Lying on the ground, father-in-law Rong felt his back cold and his heart pounding.


    Although your majesty lives in the palace and passes through every day, there are only Taiji hall, Taiji palace and imperial garden.


    But the wind and grass in the palace have long been known.


    Especially for the three princes, they know very well.


    As father-in-law Rong, who accompanies him day and night, naturally knows these things.


    But the dispute over the prince is a private matter of the royal family.


    He was a eunuch, although he saw it in his eyes and listened to it in his heart, he dared not comment.


    "I... I''m afraid, your majesty."


    The king of Tang closed his eyes, waved slightly and said.


    "Get up."


    Pondering for a moment, he pointed to the justice and honor standing down.


    "I have asked Tang Hao to set up the stage for them. The play has just begun."


    "Keep an eye on them and keep singing."

 Chapter 588

    King Wu''s residence.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the night is getting dark.


    Occasionally, the wind chime blown by the night wind makes several quiet sounds. Melodious and long, hook people''s memories.


    Wearing a cloak, the king of Wu stood under the eaves and looked up at the silver plate in the sky, as if telling or talking to himself.


    "Elder, he is aboveboard and righteous."


    "Think back to the time when Qingzhou tea house met, holding candles, talking at night, talking about family and country, chatting, how fast."


    "Although it''s an old friend, it''s like old times at first sight."


    Speaking of this memory, a faint smile hung on his cold face.


    The whisper like a drizzle paused for a moment and sounded again.


    "Unexpectedly, as soon as I see it today, time has changed and things have changed."


    The king of Wu sighed softly, lowered his head and said.


    "It''s sad that you can''t see each other when you''re close."


    Under the cover of the night, the normally cautious king of Wu will also lift the veil of indifference and reveal a touch of sadness.


    The guard behind him looked at the figure in front of him, rubbed his eyes, and couldn''t help moving slightly.


    "Your Highness..."


    The words have not yet been exported, and the figure in front of him has raised his palm, with a touch of firmness in the quiet spirit.


    "No!"


    "There is a deep relationship between loneliness and Confucianism. If you intervene in this matter, it will only make the situation worse."


    The guard looked at the figure in front, frowning and saying.


    "Today, Zhang Zhengguo sent a message to Zhang Xian."


    After a pause, the guard whispered.


    "Tang Hao, moved to kill."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Wu''s body shook slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    A moment later, the king of Wu smiled faintly and said.


    "High."


    "As a minister, Mr. Zhang talked about the way of being a king and denounced his father and emperor with fierce words."


    "It seems that Tang Hao did not refute, but in fact, he has listed the crime of Zhang Lao being a minister but not respecting the ceremony of kings and ministers. There are evidences and conclusive evidence."


    "Just a few words, it is a confrontation. It seems that there is no lack of a debate in the imperial city."


    The guard was not as clear as the king of Wu and said his doubts.


    "Your Highness, but this is the case for the crimes committed by old Zhang."


    "Are you so sure that this is just a debate and that Tang Hao will not get rid of Zhang by virtue of Tang law?"


    The king of Wu patted the guard on the shoulder and said easily.


    "How can a courtier whose hands are stained with the blood of scholars be accompanied by literary courtiers full of benevolence, righteousness and morality in the court?"


    "Tang Hao is not stupid, and his father is not stupid."


    With his big hand, the king of Wu walked slowly and said in a loud voice.


    "Let''s go to the theatre. A Confucian debate will be carried out vigorously in the imperial city."


    At the corner, the voice of King Wu came slowly.


    "I''m afraid this debate will turn over some old things."


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis house.


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning shed a clear light on the roof tiles.


    The lifelike flying cranes carved on the house feathers seem to be dancing against the rising sun.


    Tang Hao, who had been thinking all night, slowly woke up from his dream.


    Tang Hao''s deliberate speech yesterday was to let Zhang Xian confront him.


    As for the profound meaning, Tang Hao was not sure whether the old stubborn could understand it.


    Tang Hao, who had been freshly washed, stretched out and came to the hall.


    The busy servants greeted one after another, and then they got busy.


    Around the hall, there are several low stools, green tea and cakes.


    Visitors are guests and treat people with courtesy, which is the culture inherited by China for thousands of years.


    Tang Hao will not neglect.


    Wu Tong came slowly from outside the hall, approached Tang Hao''s ear and whispered.


    "My subordinates have found out that the relationship between Zhang Zhengguo and the king of Wei is very deep. As for the purpose of this time, it seems that it came for the fire."


    After the respectful report, he stopped talking.


    Wu Tong is the servant and Tang Hao is the Lord.


    Master and servant are different, indifferent. Wu Tong is a person who strictly abides by etiquette and rarely goes beyond distance.


    The decision-making power is naturally Tang Hao''s.


    Tang Hao pondered slightly, looked through the corridor and looked at the figure who was still on the record a few days ago.


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao said.


    "Let him go. Even if he finds out about the firearms, the materials will be the biggest problem."


    "I didn''t feel right when I let him enter the house. Now it seems that I really guessed it."


    While talking, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong with a touch of worry in his eyes.


    "On the rising sun, Li Tai''s careful thinking is to win over the court and confront these great Confucian forces."


    "And behind all this, it points to the king of Wu."


    "From beginning to end, the king of Wu has always been moved. I guess today''s debate will not be good. The king of Wu will put forward his request to his majesty to quell the great Confucianism."


    While talking, the female steward led the party slowly.


    "Hou ye, great Confucians, come!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xian came with a joking and angry voice.


    "Why? Just on your mansion?"


    "What about the king of Tang? Why didn''t he arrive?"


    Still so stubborn, Tang Hao raised his mouth slightly and said.


    "Mr. Zhang once said that I, Mr. Tang, in his position, do not seek his own government. In fact, I am a criminal minister."


    "And old Zhang is also a sinner by abusing the royal family and disobedience."


    "Since our duel is fair, why do we need your Majesty''s testimony?"


    Zhang Xian''s face sank and snorted coldly.


    "Smart mouth!"

 Chapter 589

    Everyone took their seats.


    Zhang Xian looked at Tang Hao on the other side and sneered.


    "Tang Hao, you are brilliant and famous. I respect you."


    "On Confucian classics, I admit I''m not inferior to you."


    "Didn''t the one in the hall drink muddy wine and feel that you alone can argue with many of my disciples?"


    "How can a child with yellow teeth understand the way of treatment?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Please, advice."


    Seeing that Tang Hao was so straightforward, Zhang Xian waved and said.


    "Benevolent, lover, righteous, altruistic."


    "In the land of Qingzhou, the people are suffering, but extravagance is rampant in Chang''an city. Hundreds of officials are vegetarian corpse meals, making money and proud of their achievements."


    "The great Confucian family stands tall in Qilu. In this crisis, do you stand up, or do you stand idly by to live in the world?"


    The old-fashioned start, in sharp contrast, the rough trap has been set up, waiting for Tang Hao to enter the set.


    Tang Hao was calm and said.


    "Confucius said, those who can do the five and the world are benevolent."


    "Gong, Kuan, Xin, min, Hui. He is respectful in residence, respectful in deacon, and loyal to others."


    "If the people don''t know humility and the officials don''t know loyalty, they fan the flames in the imperial city and incite the people."


    "Isn''t this country in turmoil and the people in danger?"


    Facing Tang Hao''s questioning eyes, Zhang Xian moved slightly in his heart, and there was more appreciation in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    "The righteous will help more, the unjust will help less, the relatives will help more, and the world will go smoothly."


    "Qingzhou is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Why don''t you see the help of the Tang Dynasty in danger."


    "Can''t the king of the Tang Dynasty hear the cries of the people of Qingzhou until I get to Chang''an and hang the list?"


    Speaking of the pain of Qingzhou, Zhang Xian became excited, flushed and roared.


    Pop.


    The big hand shook the teacup and the clear tea poured out.


    Tang Hao suddenly stood up with a look of resentment on his face, glared at Zhang Xian coldly and shouted.


    "Do you remember the classics of the Analects of Confucius?"


    "The Analects of Confucius, Yan Yuan, in the article. Confucius said, a gentleman is beautiful, a man is not evil, and a villain is vice versa."


    "The great Confucian family is the holy land of Confucius and Mencius in the land of Qilu and even in the hearts of the people all over the world, but it does not promote the way of peace and education, but encourages the people to shake the foundation of the country and slander the king''s way. Isn''t it an evil act of adults? Villains?"


    "You know sin?"


    Suddenly looking up, Tang Hao''s face was close in front of him.


    Zhang Xian then leaned back, and a touch of surprise flashed across his face. It was unexpected that Tang Hao understood the Confucian way so clearly.


    Unknowingly, the palms are sweating, and the fact that I want to cover up in my heart has been revealed.


    This time, Zhang Xian''s use of Qingzhou is not only to solicit opinions, but also to compete for a piece of power in the court for the great Confucianism of Qingzhou, in order to help the king of Wu, who has always been respected, to be put on the list of the throne of Chu Jun.


    This adventurous and tempting idea has always been a secret in Zhang Xian''s heart.


    No one knew except after talking to the man in the palace.


    Zhang Xian secretly calmed down and pressed the panic in his heart, saying.


    "The people are precious, the country is second, and the king is light."


    "The vitality of the people is the most important thing. Why should we do justice and denounce the son of heaven for neglecting the people?"


    Tang Hao suddenly turned around, looked at the stunned scholars, brushed his sleeves angrily and said.


    "Taken out of context! Ridiculous!"


    "Mencius, leaving the building and going up, said, if you don''t follow the six laws, you can''t correct the five tones, if you don''t follow the rules, you can''t achieve a radius."


    "If there is no code of ethics and no order, how can we talk about the state if you can raise the flag all over the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Without a state, where are the people? Where are the people most valuable?"


    The clever counterattack blocked Zhang Xian speechless.


    Several great Confucian aristocratic families nearby suddenly changed their faces.


    Clearly holding the banner of righteousness, he asked the royal family for justice for the people of Qingzhou and declared justice.


    This time, he became the culprit of breaking the laws of the Tang Dynasty and disturbing the people and the country.


    This is the following great crime of treason in the law of the Tang Dynasty! But I want to kill the nine families!


    The accompanying Confucian aristocratic families were already trembling and frightened.


    There was a flash of fear in Zhang Xian''s eyes. The arrogance of Zhang Xian immediately swept away, flushed and silent.


    Looking at this situation, Tang Hao was not very happy.


    The so-called great Confucianism is rigid and conservative.


    The things handed down by our ancestors have become the tools of these aristocratic families and prominent family status.


    Tang Hao leaned low, brought the already cold tea, handed it to Zhang Xian''s mouth and said.


    "Old Zhang, have tea."


    "You are a banner of righteousness, but you have pushed all the children of these aristocratic families to the guillotine. You have made great contributions."


    guillotine.


    Three words are like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    Zhang Xian was a little confused.


    Originally plausible, he felt like a lump in his throat at this moment.


    It''s good to uphold justice. My own way seems to be extreme. I''ve already touched the bottom line of Tang law.


    He is already an old bone. Even if he is convicted, he can bear it.


    It''s a great sin to involve a family, old and young, and the great Confucian family in Qingzhou.


    "No! No!"


    Zhang Xian''s eyes were suddenly bright and prosperous. He grabbed Tang Hao with trembling hands and stared at Tang Hao with red eyes.


    "But a benevolent man should be high, and if he is not benevolent, he will spread his evil to the public."


    "Only noble benevolent people can be in a dominant position. Today, the emperor kills his brother and forces his father. It looks like a semi benevolent person!"


    "Such a king doesn''t deserve to be the king of the Tang Dynasty. He should give up his talents!"

 Chapter 590

    Unkind and unfilial, kill your brother and force your father.


    This is the taboo of the Tang Dynasty and the taboo of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    The matter of Xuanwu Gate is an indelible scar of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Sure enough, the old stubborn took this matter as a shield for his righteous deeds.


    Tang Hao patted Zhang Xian on the shoulder, stared at the old cheek and said.


    "According to the old gentleman, who is the sage today?"


    Zhang Xian was immediately asked by this sentence.


    Rao is a great Confucian family in Qingzhou. No matter how bold he is, he dare not point out the name of the next king of the Tang Dynasty in public.


    There were ten great sins in ancient times, disrespect and abetting ranked seventh and tenth.


    But this conspiracy is the first of the top ten crimes, which is unforgivable.


    This is another way to recruit talents, which is to commit the crime of treason.


    Zhang Xian stared, cocked his beard and said.


    "That''s the truth! Reverse the destiny and bring disaster and chaos to the code of ethics! Is this the way of kings?"


    Tang Hao patted his palm, smiled easily and said.


    "Wonderful!"


    His hands slowly supported the table. Tang Hao stared at Zhang Xian with a cold look in his eyes and said slowly.


    "This is exactly your criminal evidence."


    "Power, and then know the weight, degree, and then the length. Confucius said, if you are not in his position, you will not seek his government."


    "The great Confucian family is to educate the common people and broadcast the way of benevolence. When did it say that it can interfere in the government of the country!"


    Looking down at the retreating Zhang Xian, his voice gradually rose.


    Zhang Xian''s face suddenly turned white. Until now, he suddenly remembered it.


    Just now my unintentional words have completely leaked the filling!


    Tang Hao slowly straightened up, looked at the frightened people and said.


    "Your Majesty is kind. He thinks that Confucianism is an aristocratic family. The rites and laws spread throughout the territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    "It''s great to know your mistakes and correct them. Sage Kong will still make mistakes, not to mention mortals!"


    "You go back..."


    The unexpected ending stunned everyone present.


    Any of the crimes listed by Tang Hao just now is a great crime that can kill the nine families.


    Let them go this time?


    The stunned people stared, as if they thought they had heard wrong.


    Zhang Xian grew up and couldn''t believe it. He looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "This..."


    Tang Hao smiled easily, bent down and said.


    "Old Zhang, there are so many aristocratic family disciples in the Daru aristocratic family. Isn''t there a few grains consumed in a year?"


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly came forward and said.


    "Sometimes, if the pot is too big, it will inevitably mix some sand and stone."


    "Zhang Jia, you''d better change a small pot."


    Zhang Xian turned his head slightly, frowned and said.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Tang Hao smiled easily, bowed and said.


    "Today, the younger generation made a fool of himself. If you offend me, please ask old Zhang Haihan."


    "Confucius traveled around the world and gave numerous lectures. Why didn''t Zhang follow suit."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xian narrowed his eyes slightly and realized it in an instant.


    Tang Hao''s remark is to eliminate the gap between the great Confucianism and the king of the Tang Dynasty, and it is a measure of the great Confucian family of acupuncture and moxibustion. "


    The withered palms crisscrossed around, and Zhang Xian bowed and said.


    "The Confucian way of Dingbei Hou is admirable for its deep insight."


    "My heart is only in the land of Qingzhou. I don''t know that Dingbei Hou''s mind is already in all corners of the country."


    "Since then, there has been no saying of the great Confucian aristocratic family, and there are all living beings."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    The king of Tang slowly opened the paper roll and placed it on the table.


    The paper roll was nothing but a bright file.


    After a close look at the file, the king of Tang slowly raised his eyes, looked at the figure kneeling in the hall and said.


    "Zhang Liang, do you like strong tea?"


    "Give me tea!"


    The figure lying on the ground shook and said.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid..."


    Before he finished, a cup of tea was handed to the shadow.


    The figure looked up with gray hair. It was the old man who accompanied Zhang Xian.


    Trembling, he took the tea and looked at the shaking and rippling water surface. The old man''s body was like chaff and trembled.


    The calm and low voice of the king of Tang came slowly from the hall.


    "You have been lurking in the great Confucian family for decades and have provided me with a lot of information. I am very pleased."


    "It can be said that we have made great contributions."


    The old man trembled and bowed.


    "It is the duty of a minister to serve his majesty."


    "Yes! Yes."


    King Rao of Tang Dynasty looked at the figure kneeling with interest, put down the case, leaned forward and said.


    "Zhang Liang! How dare you."


    "You''re not just working for me?"


    The plain words were particularly subtle in the empty hall.


    It fell on your Highness''s old man''s ears, but it was like thunder.


    The old man hurriedly lay low on the ground and begged for mercy.


    "Your majesty! I am loyal to your majesty and have no second heart! I hope your majesty can see clearly!"


    The shrill voice, with a touch of pleading, whirled on the hall.


    The king of Tang looked at the figure of his highness, and his face gradually became gloomy and said in a deep voice.


    "I really see your sincerity to me."


    "Zhang Xian sent out this time, but you secretly knew the king of Wu. Is there something about it?"


    The old man lying low on the hall suddenly changed his face, suddenly raised his head and said.


    "Your Majesty, as a son-in-law, Tang Hao''s participation in national politics is a taboo!"


    "If Tang Hao is removed without the help of eradicating the great Confucian family, I''m afraid that one day, power will cover the sky, and there will be a plot!"


    "In this negotiation, if Zhang Xian is beheaded, only his highness King Wu can mobilize the great Confucian family in Qingzhou!"


    "Think twice, your majesty!"


    The king of Tang, sitting high in the hall, snorted coldly and said.


    "You are abetting the prince to murder the courtiers!"


    "Drag it down!"

 Chapter 591

    Marquis house.


    There is already a touch of dryness and heat in the breeze, and the taste of summer is approaching quietly.


    The dazzling sunlight casts mottled shadows through the gaps of the leaves. A piece of yin and a piece of brightness.


    Just like Tang Hao''s state of mind at the moment, I can''t speak clearly and the Tao is unknown.


    Although those great Confucians and scholars had already left, those staggering and bumping backs were still branded in Tang Hao''s heart.


    Holding the power to kill the whole Qingzhou aristocratic family, the impassioned witticism of the speech, the dark law of conviction, and the last turn.


    Up to this time, Tang Hao can still remember the eyes of fear and despair and the excitement of amnesty on his old face.


    The brain, which has long been edified by the thoughts of modern society, can not be killed like those cold kings after all.


    Maybe the great Confucian family is gone, maybe Qingzhou is really peaceful, but this is not the most satisfactory answer in the heart of the king of Tang.


    How to make an assignment to the king of Tang has become a problem hanging in Tang Hao''s heart.


    There will not be much time to think. Grandpa Rong came to visit in a hurry with the oracle.


    "According to the holy edict, the northern Marquis has made meritorious efforts in thinking and fighting against Confucianism. Please move to the Tai Chi palace and give orders for important matters."


    Father-in-law Rong''s face didn''t have the kind smile of the past. There was more dignified and serious between his eyebrows.


    Seeing this bad looking face, Tang Hao''s heart sank suddenly, and an ominous premonition lingered in his mind.


    Tang Hao shamelessly pasted it, squeezed out a smile, slipped several East beads into father Rong''s pocket and said in a deep voice.


    "I hope your father-in-law can give me some advice on the situation in the palace."


    Father-in-law Rong sighed, his face eased slightly and whispered.


    "Today, your majesty is in a bad mood."


    "What should be said and what should not be said, Dingbei Hou, take care of it by himself."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao had a bottom in his heart, but the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Following the small and hurried steps, Tang Hao got on father-in-law Rong''s carriage and went to the palace.


    The result was decided by Tang Hao after thinking for a long time.


    Of course, this result is not the only result.


    In the name of rebellion, he brutally suppressed the great Confucian family and completely removed the thorn from the heart of the king of Tang.


    With his hands stained with the blood of the great Confucian aristocratic family, he created a Qingzhou without strange voice for the king of Tang. This is the perfect ending in the heart of the king of Tang.


    The reputation of burning books and pitching Confucianism can only be once, and the holy and wise king can''t have any stains.


    "Dingbei Marquis? Childe Tang?"


    A shout shouted at the stunned figure in the carriage.


    Tang Hao suddenly woke up, raised his head to meet father-in-law Rong''s anxious eyes, smiled slightly apologetically and said.


    "Grandpa Rong, I''m distracted. I''m sorry."


    Father Rong slowly breathed a sigh of relief, welcomed Tang Hao out of the carriage, passed through the imperial forest soldiers outside the palace, and hurried to the Tai Chi palace.


    In Yu Guang, Tang Hao was not as active as before. There was a faint worry between his eyebrows. Father Rong pulled Tang Hao''s arm closer and whispered.


    "Dingbei Marquis, you do this, not into the holy eye."


    Looking around slightly, father-in-law Rong whispered.


    "Your Majesty was furious last night and killed several spies involved in this matter!"


    "When you go here, you must be careful in your words and deeds!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart jumped and felt a sense of crisis for the first time.


    This time, the king of Tang was really angry!


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Taiji palace is not far away.


    Father-in-law Rong stopped, slightly straightened his clothes, bowed and whispered.


    "Silence!"


    After that, he took the lead in walking to the palace.


    Looking at the figure with broken steps and bow back, Tang haochang breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down and followed up.


    As in the past, outside the main hall, except for those palace maids and eunuchs who stood like dolls, no one could be seen walking.


    The open gate of Tai Chi palace is like a huge mouth swallowing people, quietly waiting for the emergence of prey.


    He followed father-in-law Rong all the way to Taiji palace, but father-in-law Rong didn''t stop. He took Tang Hao into the side hall and left in a hurry.


    Across the threshold and looking at the scene in front of him, Tang Hao was stunned.


    Li Ke, king of Wu, and Li Tai, king of Wei, sat face to face across a low desk.


    On the other side of the desk, a low stool was placed on each side, as if waiting for someone.


    Although Li Tai, king of Wei, was not familiar with Tang Hao, he also had several connections. When he saw Tang Hao coming in, he waved and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, sit down."


    Between the words, pat the empty stool.


    Tang Hao didn''t understand why the two princes were in the palace.


    As the old saying goes, if you come, you will be at ease.


    Seeing Li Tai''s greeting, Tang Hao smiled, bowed his hands to the two princes and sat down slowly.


    After seeing Li Ke, who has few friends and is silent, Tang Hao''s eyes move to Li Tai and whispers.


    "Your Majesty, what does that mean?"


    Li Tai leaned close to his body, covered his mouth with his hand and said.


    "I don''t know, so I was summoned in directly."


    The two people''s eyes looked at the only empty position, looked at each other, and saw the uneasiness in each other''s hearts.


    I''m afraid the king of Tang has another purpose this time!

 Chapter 592

    It''s hard to wait.


    Anxious, uneasy, even mixed with a track of unknown fear.


    Tang Hao knew that the king of Tang would not give up dealing with the great Confucian family so easily.


    The confused thoughts were interrupted by steady and heavy footsteps.


    "It''s all here."


    A voice that was neither sad nor happy came from behind.


    Tang Hao got up with the king of Wu and the king of Wei, bowed himself and bowed his hands and saluted to the king of Tang.


    With a smooth smile on his face, the king of Tang strode forward, waved his hand at will and said.


    "Don''t make yourself at home today. Sit down."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who sat in the only empty seat, looked around at the three people and did not speak.


    Pop pop.


    Two applause broke out.


    The maids hurried in with a silver plate in their hands.


    Pottery bowls, silver sheaths and square scarves were arranged in front of the four people one by one.


    Green vegetables, carefully carved melons and fruits, steaming meat, and white, bright, soft and glutinous rice were placed on the table in turn.


    The fragrance of vegetables, the sauce of big meat, and the greasy aroma of melons and fruits penetrate into Tang Hao''s breath, filled with taste buds, which greatly increases people''s appetite and salivates.


    The king of Tang slowly stretched out his hand and said with an easy-going smile on his face.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Are you hungry?"


    "Eat, eat."


    Tang Hao secretly swallowed his saliva. The two princes in Yu Guang picked up the silver jacket. They just picked up the silver jacket on the table.


    Yu Guang, the faint smile on King Tang''s face today always gives people an unreal feeling.


    It seems to change in the next second.


    Tang Hao has a hunch that this is the tranquility before the storm.


    Silver sheath had just poked into the counter example, and the words of the king of Tang came again.


    "You eat. I''ve just eaten. I''m not hungry."


    The still kind words made the three people stunned at the same time, and their hands holding silver sheath suddenly stagnated in the air.


    Almost at the same time, the three put down their silver sheaths and hung their heads.


    With a thin angry voice, it came from the due north.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    "Be casual, not upward, be casual."


    The words were like a whip, beating heavily in the hearts of the three people.


    Li Tai picked up the silver chopsticks, put a pinch of vegetables in a pottery bowl, and pulled them in a big way, as if someone was hurrying behind.


    Li Ke on the other side ate something, but he looked and acted cautiously.


    Tang Hao already felt the sign of the storm coming, bowed his head, took the dishes, tasted them one by one, and waited for the storm and the wind to come.


    The king of Tang turned his head slightly, looked at the slow Li Ke and whispered.


    "I''ve had a face since I was a child. Now I''m still like a wood. I don''t see any progress."


    Li Ke, who was holding the dishes, was stunned, slightly twisted his head, looked at the calm king of Tang, and his heart jumped with a bang.


    For a while, I couldn''t think of a response.


    Staring at Li Ke, the king of Tang turned his eyes to Li Tai, pointed, and then looked at Li Ke and said.


    "Look at him."


    "Look at his eating appearance or his virtue! Whip and act."


    Li Tai, with a big mouthful of rice in his mouth, suddenly choked and forced his mouth full of food down.


    Up to now, the two princes dare to eat. It''s not right to put down the silver sheath. They may as well be wrong. They stare at the king of Tang and dare not speak.


    Tang Hao was quite embarrassed when he was sandwiched between them.


    In today''s situation, this is a royal family banquet. Tang Hao has not figured out the intention of the king of Tang.


    Between thinking, a look came over.


    Tang Hao was on pins and needles, knowing that he was the next one to talk about.


    In this time and space, Tang Hao felt nervous for the first time, and his heart beat the drum slowly.


    The insipid tone came slowly from the front.


    "Tang Hao."


    "Who do you prefer, the two of them?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the two figures who had been stunned were stunned at the same time. Their eyes suddenly opened wide, slowly hung their heads and gently put down the silver sheath.


    The two princes could not imagine that the king of Tang asked Tang Hao such a question in front of them!


    Calm and easy-going, no waves of words, like a thunder, exploded in Tang Hao''s ears.


    The string in my heart seemed to be suddenly tightened by an unknown force at this moment.


    Ask such a question in front of the two princes?


    There is no final conclusion about the position of Chu Jun.


    No matter which side Tang Hao chooses, the abyss waiting for him will be irreparable.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty simply wants to push himself into the forefront of the power struggle!


    Some looked at Li Tai, who was also uneasy, and then looked at Li Ke, who was grasping the corners of his clothes and white knuckles. The uneasy feeling in Tang Hao''s heart became stronger.


    Tang Hao didn''t know how to speak for a moment when he met the burning eyes across the street.


    The opposite king of Tang raised his arm gently and put his elbow on the desk. He looked at Tang Hao with great interest and said.


    "Hey! Don''t care."


    He waved his hand at will and patted the table. The king of Tang continued.


    "This is a family banquet. Don''t be nervous. Just say it at will."


    "No crime, no punishment."

 Chapter 593

    Tang Wang chartered, but it''s not easy to answer.


    Tang Hao shook his body, his face serious and said.


    "Your Majesty, these questions are tantamount to pushing me to a sea of fire."


    "No matter which side you choose, the minister will fall into the abyss and be doomed."


    The words fell to the ground, and the two princes secretly glanced over at the same time.


    Their faces changed slightly. With such straightforward words, I''m afraid Tang Hao is the first person in ancient and modern times.


    Hearing the speech, the king of Tang''s eyes coagulated slightly, but the look on his face did not ease.


    Half closed his eyes, the king of Tang leaned forward slightly and said.


    "Loyal officials dare to speak out and advise, not afraid of life and death."


    "The treacherous minister is glib and sophisticated."


    Speaking of this, Tang Wang paused, a touch of cold in his eyes and said slowly.


    "Are you willing to be a loyal minister or a treacherous Minister?"


    The questioning words, like a sharp knife, seemed to cut open his belly and completely see Tang Hao''s heart.


    The oppressive air was breathless. Tang Hao slowly put down the silver sheath, his Adam''s Apple moved, and inexplicable tension surged into his heart.


    Tang Hao understood that any disguise for today''s family banquet was futile. What the king of Tang wanted was to show his true feelings.


    It''s better to answer truthfully and honestly than to say gorgeous words.


    The definition of treacherous officials by the king of Tang Dynasty is not heinous. It is worth pondering that their crimes should be punished.


    Pondering for a moment, Tang Hao slowly raised his eyes, met those sharp eyes and said.


    "If your majesty wants me to be a loyal minister, I will be a loyal minister."


    "If your majesty needs a treacherous minister, he is the treacherous minister."


    As soon as he said this, Li Tai''s face turned white, his hand shook, and the meat slipped into the silver sheath and fell on the table.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao would answer this question in this way.


    Li Ke on the other side was also particularly embarrassed.


    Those who dare to flatter like this are afraid that they will live too long.


    For this answer, the king of Tang seemed quite satisfied and nodded slightly.


    Turning his head, he looked at the prince who dared not go out of the two big flags and said.


    "What do you two... Think of him?"


    Just a few words made the two princes frightened.


    It seems to be asking the two princes about Tang Hao. In fact, it depends on whether they have the heart to attract!


    Li Ke swallowed his saliva difficultly, carefully raised his tone and arched his hands.


    "Dingbei Marquis, with both culture and martial arts, is unparalleled in the world and the pillar of the country."


    After getting the answer, the king of Tang turned his eyes to Li Tai.


    Li Ke''s answer to this matter was in line with the rules, and did not exceed the distance. Li Tai did not dare to neglect it and bowed his hand.


    "Dingbei Marquis, with enough strategic intelligence to overwhelm the young talents of the Tang Dynasty, and his strength is not inferior to that of the older generation. He is a rare young talent in the Tang Dynasty."


    The king of Tang nodded slightly, sat upright, glanced at the three people present and said.


    "One says it is the pillar of the country, the other says it is rare."


    "It seems that you both attach great importance to Tang Hao''s evaluation, which is a good thing."


    "If you appreciate a person, you should be bared and protected."


    Although I don''t know what the king of Tang meant by saying so, it seems that the whole atmosphere has gradually eased down.


    The king of Tang waved slowly. The three carefully picked up the dishes and chopsticks again and ate the meal with fear.


    The king of Tang glanced at Li Ke obliquely and said.


    "Confucian classics have a long history, broad and profound."


    "Ke''er, if you don''t understand, don''t force it."


    Patter.


    The silver sheath in Li Ke''s hand fell on the desk. Li Ke hurriedly got up and knelt down and bowed down.


    "My father taught me, and my children and ministers kept it in mind."


    Li Tai knows that Li Ke has a deep friendship with this great Confucian family. His father''s words are a wake-up call.


    Seeing the sharp eyes of King Tang swept over, Li Tai''s heart suddenly sank, and a feeling of suffocation filled his chest.


    "Green Finch, it''s hard and complicated to learn math. You''re a layman in this line when you pee."


    "If you can''t learn, don''t learn."


    Li Tai only felt that this moment was like an invisible hand, holding his throat, and his breathing became heavy.


    He got up and knelt on the ground, his hands trembling faintly, bowed to the ground and said.


    "What my father taught me is that my children and ministers should correct themselves."


    Holding the desk with his big hand, the king of Tang smiled faintly on his face, looked down at them, waved at will and said.


    "Sit down, it''s just a family dinner, not kneeling."


    They stood up slowly holding the low stool and sat at the table again with slightly soft hands and feet. A heart almost jumped out of their chest.


    Tang Hao also knew that the words of the king of Tang were obscure, but they implied that the two princes secretly sent spies to fight behind their backs.


    Tang Hao, who was absent-minded, suddenly found that his eyes were staring at him, and his heart suddenly tightened.


    In the light breath, the voice of King Tang''s words came from the front.


    "But delicious?"


    Tang Hao chewed and swallowed.


    "Nervous, I don''t know how to eat."


    The king of Tang slowly tilted back, glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "Someone is playing in the court hall today. There are some criticisms about the great Confucianism. What do you think?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Tang Hao suddenly understood it in his heart.


    It was the great Confucian family that brought the king of the Tang Dynasty to a close.


    I can''t escape.


    "You are so..."


    The king of Tang interrupted Tang Hao''s words with a wave and said.


    "Zhao Limin, the assassin, wrote that there was a drought in Qingzhou. You are ready."

 Chapter 594

    Qingzhou drought?


    Tang Hao complained endlessly.


    In Chang''an, Tang Hao fights with all the Confucianists, which seems to be beautiful.


    How can the great Confucian family, which has been established for decades, easily admit defeat?


    What''s more, as the head of a great Confucian, Zhang Xian came here with the hopes of thousands of Qingzhou people.


    This debate was defeated and went back in a gloomy way. It brushed not only Zhang Xian''s face, but also the faces of those great Confucian families.


    The dissolution of the great Confucian family was Tang Hao''s ultimatum to the great Confucian family in Qingzhou.


    This time, he is pushing himself to the peak of Qingzhou public opinion.


    It will even annoy those indignant Confucian aristocratic families, and it is inevitable to denounce them.


    Looking at the sharp eyes of the Tang King opposite, Tang Hao felt a touch of doubt in his heart.


    I''m afraid that the king of Tang was extremely dissatisfied with the punishment of the great Confucian family for contempt of imperial power, so he deliberately pushed Tang Hao to Qingzhou again for follow-up treatment.


    "Why? Have doubts?"


    The calm voice came slowly, and the unashamed tone was full of the authority of a king.


    Facing the bright eyes of the king of Tang, Tang Hao withdrew a smile and bowed his hands.


    "It''s my duty as a minister to solve your Majesty''s problems and solve the sufferings of Qingzhou people."


    The king of Tang waved his hand slowly and said.


    "No!"


    "This is my suggestion. If you don''t want to, I can appoint someone else."


    The bitter fruit planted by yourself can only be swallowed by yourself in tears.


    In Qingzhou, the current situation is complex. If the king of Tang appoints others, Tang Hao is not at ease.


    Tang Hao got up, bowed slowly and arched his hands.


    "I''m willing to go to Qingzhou. I can''t wait for such credit."


    Pop.


    Clapping his palm on the desk, the king of Tang pointed to Tang Hao and said in a loud voice.


    "It''s so good, even if you volunteer, it''s settled!"


    After that, the king of Tang got up, strode and hurried out.


    "I''m full. Take your time."


    The two princes quickly got up and greeted the hurried away figure with Tang Hao.


    The difficulties and dangers of the Qingzhou trip can already be predicted by the two princes.


    Now is a critical period for the growth of rice seedlings. Continuous drought is very easy to cause locust disaster, and even no harvest this year.


    We should not let the locust plague spread, but also ensure that there is enough food to spend this year safely. This was the top priority before.


    In the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty, the granary is empty. The last batch of disaster relief has been transported to Lingnan.


    Qingzhou, the imperial city has no food to allocate!


    Li Tai came forward slowly, patted Li Tai on the shoulder and said.


    "The task is heavy and the road is long. I hope brother Tang will cherish it."


    Li Ke, who has always been silent, walked to Tang Hao, stopped and said.


    "Qingzhou, you can settle the North marquis."


    The four eyes were opposite. The chilly feeling in Li Ke''s eyes made people shudder.


    Tang Hao bowed and said.


    "I will live up to the trust of the king of Wu."


    After a royal family banquet, Tang Hao''s back was wet with sweat.


    If it is said that on the main hall, the king of Tang''s mind is like a fog in the forest, and he can vaguely see the outline of the road ahead.


    In private, this family banquet is to be in the rough sea, which makes people unable to touch the north and south.


    It was dusk when I returned to the mansion.


    "Teacher, after waiting for you for a long time, you finally came back!"


    There was an inexplicable excitement in the slightly green and childish sound of shouting and drinking.


    Listening to the sound, Tang Hao looked up slightly and saw Li Zhi trotting all the way to meet him.


    Tang Hao strode up and arched his hands.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the king of Jin."


    Li Zhi raised Tang Hao''s arm, pulled it up and said.


    "Sister and son-in-law don''t need to be divided!"


    "That is, the family calls me a child treatment."


    While talking, he pulled up Tang Hao and walked towards the house.


    Looking at such an easy-going Li Zhi, Tang Hao felt warm in his heart.


    In the whole royal family, not many princes and princesses came into contact with themselves.


    But it''s Li Zhi, the king of Jin, who gets along very easily.


    One is his marriage to Princess Changle and his relationship with Li Zhi.


    On the other hand, in the royal family, power is strong and family affection is weak.


    Only Li Zhi is still young and innocent. When he gets along, he can better understand the rare warmth of his family.


    The two ladies stood at the end of the corridor and looked over with a smile.


    Princess Changle smiled and looked at Li Zhidao.


    "You child, you are so greedy at a young age!"


    "I heard that my husband could cook delicious food, so I talked sweet words."


    Li Wanqing looked at Li Zhi, who was pulling Tang Hao''s arm. Her face showed a warm smile and said.


    "It''s a good thing that the king of Jin and the Marquis''s house are so friendly."


    Then he looked at Tang Hao and said with a smile.


    "Husband, the king of Jin made tea for you in his house. He said he worked hard in the court and warmed it for you."


    Until then, Tang Hao suddenly realized that Li Zhi was so attentive that he was greedy for food.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Zhidao, who pulled his arm and hurried to the house.


    "Your boy has this idea?"


    "In vain, I said before that you are pure and have no distractions!"


    When Li Zhi was exposed, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face and approached Tang Hao.


    "Sister and son-in-law, it''s not easy for me to go out of the palace. Don''t waste your time."


    "I heard that my two sisters praised my son-in-law for his excellent food. Do it quickly and try it with me."

 Chapter 595

    At the Marquis''s house.


    Some come for good wine, some for poetry, and some for Rouge powder.


    It''s really the first time to ask for a full meal of noodles.


    The noodles are soft and fragrant.


    Mashed Cornus juice, ginger and garlic foam, chopped scallion, green section color matching.


    The hot grease poured down, and in the sound of "Chi Chi", a smell filled the whole house.


    When the two ladies saw the bubbling seasoning in the white air, they were very novel.


    In this era of cooking, this method of making meals is the first time.


    Li Zhi, who was next to him, was curious and had already overcome his fear of the "crackling" sound in the pot.


    The red and white meat foam gradually changed color. Pour the oily seasoning into the meat foam and toss it into the taste.


    Thicken the flour, stir fry until fragrant, and pour it on the white and tender noodles.


    Li Zhi didn''t care about the hot pot. He grabbed the pottery bowl in a hurry and wanted to eat it.


    Princess Changle took the bamboo chopsticks and knocked the tentative hands, carefully took the bowl and stirred it, and said with a smile.


    "So greedy, where does it look like a prince!"


    "If your father sees you, he will scold you for putting the cart before the horse and not concentrating on your studies."


    Li Zhi took the bowl. Since he brought the case, he couldn''t leave the pottery bowl in advance. Hehe smiled.


    "Elder sister, don''t talk about me. Don''t tell your father this time."


    "My father is very strict with me. He usually has a little leisure."


    "It''s still fun for Grandpa Huang and elder sister."


    Grandpa Huang?


    Tang Hao was surprised when he heard the speech.


    Now it''s 16 years since Zhenguan. Isn''t Li Yuan still alive?


    Under careful calculation, Li Yuan is now as old as seven years old.


    The age of 70 or 80 is very common in later generations.


    But in this time and space, it is completely the existence of old objects.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    The royal family in this time and space is really long-lived.


    While talking about his complaints to the palace, Li Zhi sucked the noodles and stopped from time to time to praise the delicious noodles.


    Innocent children always give people a feeling of pity.


    In his teens, it is extremely difficult to maintain a child''s nature in this palace of intertwined power and power.


    The brilliant Li Tai and the steady and quiet Li Ke have long covered Li Zhi''s mediocrity.


    It made the child not contaminated with the undercurrent surging in the palace and invisible smoke of gunpowder.


    Looking at the smiling boy scraping the bottom of the bowl, Tang Hao smiled knowingly.


    Perhaps this is his childhood.


    In their thoughts, they had finished the noodles.


    Li Zhi leaned back, leaned against the back of the chair, patted his slightly bulging belly and burped with satisfaction.


    The blue face turned to Tang Hao, and a touch of starlight flashed in his eyes.


    "Sister and son-in-law, your noodles are so delicious that they are much better than those meals in the palace."


    Tang Hao touched Li Zhi''s head with his big hand and said kindly.


    "As long as you come, you''ll be full in the future."


    "It''s never the same without a meal."


    The smile on his face became more and more brilliant, but gradually dissipated after a moment.


    Li Zhi''s face was covered with a touch of gloom, and a lost shadow was reflected in his clear eyes.


    "I sneaked out on the pretext of learning arithmetic."


    "I don''t know when I can visit my elder sister again."


    In the eyes of Princess Changle, there was love slipping by, holding Lizhi''s white face and whispering.


    "In the palace, you should study well with your husband. If you are free, I will go to see you with sister Wanqing."


    Seeing that there was not much joy on that face, Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao, pursed a smile and added.


    "Don''t worry. The next time I visit you, I will bring my husband''s noodles."


    Listening to Li Wanqing''s words, Li Zhi''s face opened a smile again, happily looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Sister and son-in-law, you have to say. When my sisters see me in the future, they must take these food with them."


    Looking at the happy little sparrow like Li Zhi and two pairs of hopeful eyes, Tang Hao was embarrassed and said.


    "Er... Well..."


    "Noodles can only be made and eaten first. If the time is long, they will stick together. There is no such taste."


    Seeing the rapidly dissipated smile and the dim look on that face, Tang Hao was inexplicably sour and blurted out.


    "Don''t worry! After some time, I won''t have to make those dried vegetables, dried meat and sauces now. They can be eaten after brewing in boiling water."


    There is no great difficulty in making some simple instant noodles for future generations.


    Tang Hao always wanted to do it because it was easy to carry.


    This time is for my brother-in-law and myself.


    A touch of excitement flashed across the faces of Li Wanqing and Princess Changle. In this way, it was a big problem.


    But Li Zhi''s face was not happy and sighed.


    "Grandpa Huang lives in the palace and has no company except those maidservants and eunuchs."


    "Every time I go to Grandpa Huang''s palace, I always prepare some novel and delicious cakes for me."


    "Grandpa Huang treats me like this, but I can''t bring this delicious food to him. I can only wait for his invention."


    At this point, Li Zhi suddenly raised his head and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Sister and son-in-law, why don''t you follow me to see Grandpa and cook him some good food?"

 Chapter 596

    My brother-in-law was invited.


    From those pure and clean eyes, Tang Hao saw ardent hope.


    Being stared at by such an innocent brother-in-law is a matter of little effort. Tang Hao is quite difficult to refuse.


    Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao and defended her brother.


    "Husband, as a teacher of treating children, you haven''t taught him anything until now."


    "This request for treatment of children is not too much, is it?"


    Li Wanqing had a little pity for the likable Li Zhi. She kicked Tang Hao under the desk, stared at him and said.


    "What? Can''t you listen to his Highness the king of Jin?"


    Tang Hao pretended to get up, bowed solemnly and hugged boxing.


    "Since your Highness the king of Jin has orders, it''s better to obey them than to be respectful."


    In this cold court, it is rare to have this pure filial piety.


    Tang Hao had intended to do so, so he might as well be a favor and cool his brother-in-law''s wish.


    Li Zhi jumped up from the low stool, pulled Tang Hao and said.


    "Thank you, sister and son-in-law!"


    The red sunset is half set, and the time for meals is coming. Tang Hao simply goes with Li Zhi to meet the emperor.


    The imperial city at night is not as hot as noon. The refreshing night wind is very comfortable.


    Through the high palace wall, set foot on the stone road and entered the Tai Chi palace all the way.


    In front of the spacious hall, supreme Emperor Li Yuan leaned against his seat and half squinted.


    The two eunuchs, holding large barrier fans, were listed on both sides of Li Yuan.


    On a one foot high wooden stand in front of me, several palace maids danced with graceful posture and lightness.


    As Tang Haofang entered the courtyard, Li Zhi looked at the old man on the seat and shouted excitedly.


    "Grandpa Huang."


    The old man on the seat seemed to be sober. He looked around and looked at the running Li Zhi with a smile on his old face.


    "Ah! Good sun."


    "It''s zhier. Zhier is coming."


    While talking, Li Zhi took Li Zhi''s palm beside him, turned back and waved on the stage.


    "Go down."


    After that, Li Yuan took Li Zhi''s hand, pulled it in front of him and said.


    "I just came a few days ago. How can I come again today?"


    "Sneak out without a good rest!"


    He slipped away, but Li Yuan''s face didn''t look reproachful. On the contrary, his old face was full of joy.


    Tang Hao came forward slowly and bowed respectfully.


    "Minister, Tang Hao, I''ve seen the emperor."


    Li Yuan, who looked at Li Zhi, heard Tang Hao''s greetings. His body was slightly stifled and his smile was slightly stiff, but he didn''t look at Li Zhi behind him.


    The old figure slowly stood up, held Li Zhi''s hand, pointed to the palace and said lovingly.


    "Go, Grandpa will take you to eat cakes."


    "This time, it''s honey cake. Grandpa keeps it for you."


    Li Zhi was still led by Li Yuan. He looked behind him and said.


    "Grandpa Huang, this is my sister and son-in-law. I brought it today."


    "I came to see you."


    Li Yuan''s figure stagnated, the smile on his face converged, slowly turned his head and took a look at Tang Hao.


    "Then come in together."


    His voice was flat and indifferent. It was very different from the previous treatment of Li Zhi.


    Tang Hao slowly stood still, looking at the two figures in front of him who slowly entered the hall, and sighed in his heart.


    He once led the tiger division, raised the flag, overthrew the violent Sui Dynasty, founded the country and built the Tang Dynasty. Now he is a lonely old man over the age of seventy.


    The high palace walls, the huge courtyards, and the accompanying eunuchs have become the daily life of the old man.


    The life of the founding emperor in his twilight years is a long zither, dancing and wine gurgling.


    As well as the look full of resentment and rather boring words, Tang Hao''s heart was engraved one after another.


    It seems that there are still unresolved contradictions between the two kings who founded the Tang Dynasty.


    Put away your thoughts, keep up with the figure that is about to disappear in the hall door, and come all the way to the palace.


    The master and sun who were talking and laughing in front of them seemed to have forgotten Tang Hao behind them. Li Zhi was talking and Li Yuan was listening all the way.


    Tang Hao was not in a hurry. He quietly stood aside and watched the two people sitting down slowly. Their faces were like spring breeze. They talked happily.


    After talking for a quarter of an hour, Li Zhidao.


    "Grandpa Huang, my sister and son-in-law made good noodles, fragrant and delicious, which is rare in the world."


    "At this time, the meal time is coming. You might as well make a bowl and let Grandpa taste it?"


    Li Yuan put away his smiling face, slowly raised his head, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "I''m not a three-year-old child. I can fool with a bowl of noodles."


    After that, Li Yuan slowly lowered his head and looked at Li Zhi beside him. His face was serious and said.


    "Zhi''er, as the prince, there are not a few flatterers in the palace."


    "You are still young. Now your eldest sister is not in the palace. If you want to eat, just come to Grandpa."


    "Don''t believe the rhetoric of those people outside. Sometimes people''s hearts are hard to prevent."


    Although Li Zhi understood these words, he never thought about it in his heart. The person Li Yuan said was Tang Hao standing on the side of the hall.


    After listening carefully to Li Yuan, Li Zhi nodded and said.


    "The grandson understands what grandpa Huang said."


    "The food cooked by my sister and son-in-law is really delicious."


    Tang Hao bowed his hands again and said.


    "Minister, let''s do it."


    Li Yuan''s eyes flashed a fine light, frowned slightly and waved.


    "If you want to do it, go."

 Chapter 597

    The emperor''s suspicion is also a matter of course.


    His own sons killed each other, leaving only one in the end.


    But this last one also shot himself and forced the palace to abdicate.


    Now, we can only sing and dance in this golden cage like Daming Palace and spend our old age in peace.


    The ups and downs of life are incisively and vividly interpreted in this ancient and rare old man.


    Perhaps the old man''s understanding of people''s hearts and human nature is more unforgettable than ordinary people.


    With two bowls of steaming noodles, Tang Hao put them in front of them one by one.


    Li Zhi, who had just laid down his job, was not afraid to break his belly. He grabbed Jin Tan and ate it greedily.


    Li Yuan was also quite curious about his generous praise of the delicious noodles.


    A tentative taste will never stop.


    Wiping his lips with a square towel, Li Yuan glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Seeing that Li Yuan''s vigilance still showed no sign of loosening, Tang Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Emperor, are you satisfied?"


    Li Yuan also confessed, cocked his beard, smiled and said.


    "The food is good. It''s much better than those in the palace."


    Between the words, the doting Ma Ma Ma Li Zhi''s head, Tao.


    "My grandson likes it, and so does my grandfather."


    For half an hour, Li Yuan left Tang Hao and told Li Zhi to go home early.


    Li Yuan, who sat down again, was not polite.


    "Zhier is the most pure and innocent of the princes."


    "I hope all you do is love from the heart, not something else."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao smiled, spread his hands and said.


    "With all due respect, I am now in a second-class official position. I worship the champion general. What else do you want?"


    "What''s more, the king of Jin is still small and has no real power in his hands. How can we talk about another plot?"


    Although the words are rough, the truth is obvious.


    Li Yuan was stifled. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao was outspoken and scrupulous.


    After a long silence, Li Yuan slowly raised his head, and a flash of pure light flashed in his old eyes.


    "Dingbei Hou is so clear. Why should he stand on the side of governing children in this situation?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and said.


    "The emperor is too worried. I didn''t mean to get involved in the struggle for imperial power."


    "The king of Jin is his brother-in-law. He is kind-hearted. When he sees love and compassion, he gets along more."


    Li Yuanmo was silent, as if thinking.


    When Tang Hao bowed goodbye and stepped out of the hall door, a long voice came


    "If you really want to cure your son, you must take your son with you during your trip to Qingzhou."


    ¡­¡­


    King Wu''s residence.


    The moon hung high and everything was silent.


    Li Ke was really shocked by the words of King Tang''s side knocking at the family banquet.


    Originally, I wanted to kill the great Confucianism in Tang Hao''s hand, resulting in the chaos of the great Confucianism family in Qingzhou. I stepped forward and suppressed the storm.


    But unexpectedly, the king of the Tang Dynasty had already grasped his Constitution clearly.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect Tang Hao to temporarily suppress this matter.


    The figure flashed, and the guard had arrived in front of him.


    "Your Highness, Tang Hao wants to dissolve the great Confucian family in Qingzhou. If so, we will damage our power in the countryside."


    "Now his majesty supports Tang Hao. What shall we do?"


    Li Ke, king of Wu, slowly closed his eyes and flashed a sullen look on his face.


    "The great Confucian family will not fall apart because of a debate."


    "Decades of foundation will not collapse overnight."


    Pondering for a moment, Li Ke added.


    "It''s a good strategy to disperse the guests and open a lecture hall. Zhang Xian may be moved."


    Li Ke knows Zhang Xian. Although he is proud of the autumn festival and watches the festival of double names, he has no intention of rebellion in his bones.


    Tang Hao''s strategy did not lose Zhang Xian''s determination to spread Confucian classics. At the same time, it also relieved the disaffection of Tang courtiers towards the Confucian family.


    In this way, the Confucian forces behind Li Ke are naturally weak.


    Obviously, this is not the picture Li Ke wants to see.


    "Today, Li Zhi went to Taiji palace with Tang Hao and met the supreme emperor."


    The guard bowed and gently reminded him behind him.


    King Wu''s face changed slightly, and a nerve in his heart seemed to fluctuate.


    It is no secret that Li Zhi worships Tang Hao. The princes and princesses have already known about it.


    But this time, Tang Hao neither fell to Li Tai nor himself, but took care of a prince in his teens. This matter became interesting.


    Vaguely, a trace of inexplicable panic rose in Li Ke''s heart.


    Today''s Tang Hao is no less powerful than many countries in the court.


    In particular, the identity of the Royal armor is even more icing on the cake.


    If you really want to help any prince, it will be a force that can not be underestimated.


    Li Ke pondered for a long time and said.


    "Keep an eye on it. It''s not a good thing that these two people go too close after all."


    The guard was quite surprised and asked.


    "The king of Jin is just a teenager with mediocre intelligence and cowardly character."


    "Your Highness is afraid that the king of Jin will appear in the list of Chu Jun?"


    Li Ke slowly opened his eyes and said.


    "There is no final conclusion on the position of Chu Jun. it''s always good to be on guard."


    After that, Li Ke exhaled a long turbid breath and said.


    "This time, Tang Hao went to Qingzhou thousands of miles away, alone and without help. It''s our best time."


    "The spies in the great Confucian aristocratic family must stir up the situation in Qingzhou as muddy as possible."

 Chapter 598

    Your majesty has decreed that the day of departure has come.


    For the first time, Li Zhi asked the king of Tang for a will, saying that he would follow his teacher to see the territory of the Tang Dynasty, share his worries for his father and emperor, and offer his humble strength as a minister.


    It is rare for this naughty child to have such an awareness. King Tang agreed with a smile and praised Li Zhi for being sensible and growing up.


    Since then, a prince has been added to the team to Qingzhou.


    Chang''an City, outside the city tower.


    Tang Hao took the two ladies'' hands and told them to take good care of the mansion affairs until he came back.


    The red eyes of Princess Changle finally dropped crystal tears. She stretched out her hand to tidy up Tang Hao''s clothes. There was a trace of crying in her voice.


    "When you get there, send a letter. Don''t worry at home. Don''t worry about me and sister Wanqing. Don''t worry."


    "The land of Qingzhou is far away. The flax cake is put in the accompanying bag. Don''t stay here after handling the important affairs."


    "Zhi''er is still young. He is curious about all kinds of affairs for the first time. The husband should take good care of his brother-in-law."


    Tang Hao''s heart warmed when he heard the words.


    The princess of the Tang Dynasty, who originally had a golden body, has adapted to the identity of a virtuous wife and mother.


    Tang Hao was not good at this sad parting scene. He kneaded the pink cheeks of Princess Changle and joked.


    "It''s not going to war. It''s the same as life and death."


    Standing aside, Li Wanqing saw it clearly, took out silk, wiped away the tears on Princess Changle''s face, kicked Tang Hao''s calf and said angrily.


    "Just say something unlucky."


    Then he looked at Princess Changle''s arm and glared at Tang Hao.


    "When you go to Qingzhou alone, you have no one to rely on. You should be careful in everything."


    "Sister zhi''er and I are waiting for you to come back in the mansion."


    Li Wanqing''s character is still the same. Perhaps her life in the military camp with a big bowl of meat and drink has had a great impact on her.


    Princess Changle took Li Zhi''s arm and stroked a bunch of hair at his temples behind his ears.


    "This is your first time out of the palace. Be careful. Listen to your sister and son-in-law. Don''t be capricious."


    "Now that you have grown up, it''s time to share some for your father."


    Li Zhi flushed his eyes and nodded heavily.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. If I go this time, I will stay by my elder sister''s son-in-law''s side."


    "I will certainly live up to my elder sister''s trust."


    Big hands patted Lizhi''s tender shoulders, and Tang Hao glanced at the two ladies.


    "It''s time to go. Don''t worry."


    Tang Hao didn''t say much, so he pulled Li Zhi and got into the carriage.


    The creak gradually sounded, and the carriage began to shake and move forward.


    When Tang Hao opened the curtain, the figures of the two ladies were gradually far away, and the tall and majestic Chang''an city was gradually blurred.


    ¡­¡­


    On the tower.


    Li Tai slowly flashed out from behind the wall stack.


    Looking at the carriage gradually blurred in the smoke, a touch of doubt appeared on his face.


    "Brother, are you with me?"


    The words were plain and slightly surprised.


    The steward behind him came forward slowly, bowed respectfully and bowed his hands.


    "Indeed."


    "Three days ago, the king of Jin asked his majesty for a will to contribute to the stability of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing this reason, Li Tai shook slightly and turned slowly.


    Li Tai knows a lot about his brother.


    Naughty and naughty since childhood, he was often punished by teachers, but he still hasn''t changed much.


    His qualifications were mediocre and did not seek progress. His father also allowed him to make trouble. He had no intention of strict control.


    This time, however, it is surprising to talk about state affairs and family worries.


    The steward gently moved his steps and stood on Li Tai''s side, ear canal.


    "Li Tai once went to Taiji palace. Before long, he asked his majesty for an order and accompanied Qingzhou."


    Li Tai turned his eyes and his thoughts became active.


    Holding his chin in his hand, he frowned slightly and said.


    "In this way, Li Zhi''s going to Qingzhou is mostly the meaning of Grandpa Huang?"|


    "Interesting! Really interesting!"


    "An old man living in the palace wants to push his drunken grandson to the throne of Prince."


    The bodyguard on his side smiled and said.


    "His Highness the king of Jin is only in his teens. He has no power in the court and no one in the palace. If you want to rise, I''m afraid it''s difficult to ascend to heaven."


    After hearing this, Li Tai''s face was not without a trace of joy.


    Slightly frowning, Li Tai flashed a different color in his eyes and said.


    "Tang Hao is very difficult to tame. He has never fallen to the king of Wu and me, but such a person is very close to Li Zhi."


    "Today''s Tang Hao, whose light covers the sky, plays an important role in the Tang Dynasty hall."


    "If such a person helps Li Zhi, he has great hope to turn over."


    A reminder, like a basin of cold water, poured into the steward''s heart.


    The manager''s original mocking smile solidified on his face the next moment, and an unbelievable light appeared in his eyes.


    "Your Highness means that Tang Hao and Li Zhi are not just general?"


    A chill appeared on Li Tai''s face and said in a deep voice.


    "The crown prince has been demoted, and the position of Prince reserve is available. Now nothing can go wrong."


    "The drought in Qingzhou must not be easily solved by Tang Hao."


    "If we win the hearts of the people, even if we borrow Tang Hao''s hand to the power of King Wu, Li Zhi will become our strong enemy."

 Chapter 599

    Henan Road, Qingzhou.


    Qilu is a land of outstanding people.


    The sages of Confucius and Mencius all come from this. Their profound cultural heritage has bred many students who are full of poetry and books.


    The Zhangjia residence is brightly lit.


    Zhang Xian, who came back from his return trip, called all the aristocratic families overnight and said that he had something important to discuss.


    With a call, aristocratic families from all over Qingzhou drove one after another.


    The scholars in Confucian robes are gentle. It''s hard to avoid stopping and exchanging greetings with some familiar people.


    "I heard that old Zhang denounced the emperor in Chang''an, and called on thousands of people in the imperial city to hold the banner of righteousness. It''s very spectacular!"


    The words of admiration of the speaker are obvious. Unconsciously, he also raised his chest for this honor and looked extremely.


    The figure opposite looked proud and waved.


    "Isn''t it? I''ve heard that today''s holy master is afraid of the great power of Confucianism. When the chaos in Chang''an first arose, he ordered Qingzhou to delay the payment of tax and grain."


    "Great Confucian aristocratic family, don''t live up to this trip!"


    They looked at each other, smiled brightly, and straightened their backs towards the Council hall.


    Such scenes can be seen everywhere in Zhangjia courtyard.


    It seems that this time, Zhang Xian did a big thing and Confucianism did a big thing.


    With the Confucian way of governing the country, we can resist the emperor''s power today.


    It seems that at this moment, these bachelors are proud of this story of lobbying the imperial city and are proud of their status as Confucian bachelors.


    But at the end of the day, there is no airtight wall.


    The news of Zhang Xian''s trip to the Imperial City, which was defeated by Confucianism and Taoism, quickly spread in the whole Zhangjia courtyard under the spread of some interested people.


    In the hustle and bustle of other hospitals, the previous pride was immediately frustrated. People hid their faces, whispered and whispered.


    In the conference hall, Zhang Xianduan sat first, looking serious.


    Other aristocratic family leaders flocked in.


    When the crowd was full, Zhang Xian took the lead in standing up and bowing.


    "Thanks for your compliments, Zhang Xian dared to invite you to discuss the future of the aristocratic family."


    Looking around the four seats, Zhang Xian sat down slowly. The wrinkles on his old face were deeper, with a touch of loss.


    "You must have heard of the imperial city and his party."


    "The great Confucian family made a big fuss in the Imperial City in order to protect the only food rations of the people of Qingzhou."


    "I also blame my anger for attacking my heart, making rude remarks, contempt for imperial power and making big mistakes."


    "In the debate between Confucianism and Taoism, learning is not good, and it is miserably defeated."


    When the old voice spoke these words, there was a sad feeling of unknown Tao. It''s like an old man telling unforgivable mistakes in his life.


    In the whole Council hall, everyone looked at each other in amazement.


    Zhang Xian stood up slowly, looked around the four seats, and his tone turned serious.


    "According to the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, such crimes should be beheaded."


    "However, the thought of the northern Marquis and the Confucian way have a long history, which is the foundation of governing the world. Only then can I forgive my evil body."


    "It''s against the law for the great Confucian aristocratic family to gather people and rise up. Today, we call all the aristocratic families to discuss the dissolution."


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole Council hall exploded and there was a lot of noise.


    "The century old foundation of the great Confucian family can''t be said to be scattered."


    "We are based on Confucianism. We just gathered here. Gathering people to rise is also to seek justice for the people of Qingzhou."


    "If it breaks up, if Datang does this again, how can Qingzhou deal with it! Mr. Zhang, think twice!"


    Indignant words were shouted out of these red faced and excited people.


    Rude words and strong requests filled Zhang Xian''s ears.


    Zhang Xian''s depression is not like this?


    Along the way, Zhang Xianjing meditated, thinking about how to explain to all ethnic groups of the aristocratic family and how to explain to his grandparents.


    He raised his arm slightly. Zhang Xian looked dignified and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Silence!"


    Words fell, and the noisy Council hall gradually calmed down.


    Dozens of eyes gathered to the first place again.


    "It is the will of the Tang Dynasty hall to disperse the bachelors gathered in the Zhangjia residence and set up lecture halls all over the Tang Dynasty."


    "It''s also my decision."


    While talking, the old man looked bitter and said with a touch of reluctance.


    "I Zhang Xian is old. Most of the old bones have been buried. You are still young."


    "I don''t want to see the great Confucian aristocratic families wiped out and crowned with the crime of conspiracy and rebellion."


    Listening to the sad words, someone stood up angrily and patted the table in front of him.


    "Now there is a severe drought in Qingzhou, and people are in danger. It is unknown how much grain can be harvested this year. How can we pay the annual grain tax?"


    "If we are forced to pay again, will we not let the slaughter and wait for the famine?"


    When the momentum started, it could no longer stop.


    Someone stood up and refuted Zhang Xian''s decision.


    "Now the great Confucian family can gather people to gather public opinion. If it is scattered, it is just a plate of scattered sand. Why do you claim righteousness."


    Someone kicked the seat and it was a ''crash''; In the sound, he strode out angrily.


    The voices of complaint, abuse and anger became noisy, crumpled into a ball and stuffed into Zhang Xian''s mind.


    Suddenly.


    The oath at the beginning of the establishment of the great Confucian family came to mind.


    Cultivate self-cultivation, govern the country and level the world.


    I don''t know when the original intention of self-cultivation has changed.


    The scholars gathered in all directions did not rely on knowledge to reshape themselves, but on the strength of gathering people to compete with the court.


    Zhang Xian slumped on the seat, his eyes empty and his face gray.


    Conspiracy and rebellion is a great sin.


    These fanning people are leading the whole family to the brink of death.

 Chapter 600

    June.


    At first step into Qingzhou, the temperature rises sharply.


    Tang Hao''s clothes faded, and he still felt hot and dry in the carriage.


    Tang Hao, wearing only a thin shirt, looked at Li Zhi wrapped tightly and stuffy there, sweating profusely.


    "Take it off when it''s hot. Don''t cover up?"


    Li Zhi took out the folded square towel, wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled foolishly.


    "My father taught me that when meeting guests, I should be polite and well dressed. I''m going to see the governor of Qingzhou. I don''t dare to be rude."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao felt that it was not easy to be a prince and grandson. He waved his hand at will.


    "At this time, it is thousands of miles away from the imperial city. It''s up to you."


    The moment he opened the curtain of the carriage, Tang Hao was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The vast acres of fertile fields, the seedlings are green and yellow, the seedlings have been rolled into a rope, and some things with big fingers and eggs jump around, which is very happy.


    grasshopper?


    This is what Tang Hao sounded for the first time.


    After stopping the groom, Tang Hao turned over and got out of the carriage.


    A heat wave spread upward along the trouser legs, like being in a steamer. The hot air wave distorts the air like a gentle water flow, and the air between the nose and breath becomes hot and sticky, which is sucked into the lungs and uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t expect the drought in Qingzhou to be so serious."


    While talking, he took a step forward and stepped on the grass on both sides of the road, which startled many grasshoppers, jumping around and flying away.


    Squat down, buckle up the clods in the good field, turn upside down and check carefully.


    The caked mud is as hard and compact as stone, and there is only a small wet mark at the root.


    Tang Hao took it in his hand and weighed it. There was no water. It was faster than normal mud and hurt a lot.


    "Such a serious drought, the court was playing one or two on the ground where Qingzhou was not seen at all."


    "Qingzhou''s parents are at ease!"


    Plain words, with a lot of anger, Li Zhi frowned and clenched his fist.


    "Such an official, pretending to be an official!"


    "I will report the disaster to my father and treat them for their dereliction of duty."


    Tang Hao gave a cold hum, glanced at the angry young man and said.


    "Have you ever heard the sound of sand silkworm gnawing?"


    Without Li Zhi''s response, the mud in his hand was suddenly thrown out and crashed into the vast Yellow seedlings.


    Just there, locusts flew up in panic, like a thin cloud, suddenly flew up and scattered.


    In the subtle squeak of wings, the dark clouds faded again and finally disappeared into the vast fertile fields.


    Li Zhi suddenly stepped back, a touch of panic appeared in his eyes, and pointed to the direction of the cloud rising just now.


    "This... This is... Locust?"


    Tang Hao patted the dust on his hands and said.


    "The plague of locusts has just begun and has not yet reached its peak. In another half a month, I''m afraid all the grass and leaves around will gnaw away."


    Li Zhi''s eyes stared like a bronze bell. He looked at Tang Hao who turned and left and said.


    "Then... How much does that cost?..."


    Tang Hao jumped into the carriage and heard a long voice.


    "The population of Datang is still less than."


    "Get in the car and let''s go to Qingzhou County Government."


    The carriage shook again, and Li Zhi was still terrified. When he saw this creature blocking the sky and the sun for the first time, he couldn''t help feeling scared.


    Think again about this good field, above the grass seedlings, there are all these flying locusts with big mouths. They can''t help shrinking their pores and cooling their back ridges.


    Looking at the timid young man, Tang Hao smiled, patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Before long, you will catch these locusts in the field every day."


    Through the end of the dirt road, set foot on the stone paved road, and finally entered the Qingzhou City.


    There are no roads to welcome Qingzhou people, no government officials in full dress and warm reception, only lifeless empty streets.


    The naked beggar, bent under the eaves of the house, weakly shook his bowl to the passers-by.


    Occasionally, I met several local villagers, sweating and carrying a load full of clean water, walking towards their house.


    In the creaking sound of the carriage, Tang Hao looked at the scene of decay all the way, and his heart was like a knife.


    Due to the severe drought and water shortage, every family has large pots and small bowls, followed by standby drinking water.


    Villagers with little surplus food had to wander the streets and beg for a living.


    "Xicang! Let''s put the grain in."


    Shout out in the street somewhere.


    The closed door suddenly opened, and the people with cloth bags ran to the West like death.


    In the sound of footsteps, the young and strong pushed and pushed the women, children and old people in the way, plowed a shortcut in the crowd, attracted abuse, pain howling and angry shouting.


    The thin old people, women and children, like a boat, fluctuated with the waves in the noisy waves and the sea of people pushing and shoving.


    Tang Hao''s carriage is like a stone statue, which forcibly divides the flow of people into two.


    The surging stream of people rolled to the West. Many people looked at the carriage in the way with resentment and cursed maliciously from time to time.


    "Damn dog officer, it''s time for me to go to the street and rob food."


    "Damn rich man! What a blind dog."


    "Things that don''t have eyes can''t die easily. If I miss the time to grab food, I will throw some rotten eggs for your carriage."


    The horseback guard behind him, holding the cold blade in his hand, shouted at the crowded crowd.


    "Go away!"


    The turbulent flow of people comes ferociously and retreats very quickly.


    Not long after, at the end of the street corner, several limping people, carrying cloth bags, staggered and clattered away.


    Tang Hao put down the curtain corner, and the haze in his heart was even worse.


    "This plague of locusts has frightened these people!"


    After looking at the pale Li Zhi, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "This time, it''s not good for the people of Qingzhou to take us. You should hide your prince''s identity and never expose it, so as not to worry about your life."

 Chapter 601

    The carriage was on its way again.


    Cross the street, turn around the alley and stop at the gate of the government office.


    Tang Hao jumped out of the carriage. In front of the magnificent government office, there were soldiers in armor and holding Ge, sweating profusely, but motionless.


    The solemn stone lion hangs the stone ball and proclaims the majesty of the government.


    Stepping up the steps, soldiers blocked the way.


    "Whoever comes to the house, give his name."


    Looking at the soldiers crossing in front of him and the dignified soldiers on his face, Tang Hao arched his hands.


    "Tang Hao, the commander of the Tang Dynasty, is ordered to thoroughly investigate the locust disaster. Please tell me."


    Hearing the speech, the two eyes under the tassel helmet hesitated, looked at each other, and one said.


    "The heat is unbearable, and the assassin faints. Please ask the commander to go back to the house first and visit the assassin another day."


    The subtle eye contact between the two soldiers fell into Tang Hao''s eyes and his heart sank. I''m afraid there''s something else behind the closed door.


    "It''s a coincidence that I know a little about medicine and can just check the condition."


    While talking, he had already taken a step forward, only an inch away from the interwoven spear and Ge.


    The two soldiers leaned forward and pointed directly at Tang Hao''s throat.


    "Sir, we are under orders. Don''t embarrass us."


    When Tang Haomei picked up, the cold killing intention trained on the battlefield suddenly spread out, and the chill in his eyes was great. He shouted.


    "Your Majesty''s decree, whoever obstructs the investigation will be killed."


    At the voice exit, Wu Tong''s Tang Dao came out of its scabbard and strode across.


    "Stop!"


    A clear drink came from the main gate of the Yamen.


    The gray haired old man, dressed in Fei robes and official clothes, looked anxious and staggered.


    "I don''t know if the imperial court ordered an official to come and couldn''t go out of the city to meet him. I hope your Excellency will forgive me."


    The spear in front of him was suddenly taken away, and the soldiers retreated to both sides.


    Tang Hao strode up the steps and went straight into the government office without looking at the old man.


    The old man stumbled all the way, followed by his side, talking hoarsely.


    "Why bother your excellency to come to the door in person? Just stay in the reception residence and the old man will visit in person."


    "I''m terrified when I come here."


    Although Tang Hao wore a bright white thin shirt, the old man knew that it was easy for the officials appointed from the court to suppress the governor of the state and county.


    Therefore, I am respectful in attitude and dare not neglect it at all.


    Seeing Tang Hao seated, the old man waved to the side of the hall, but he bowed down and stood on the hall.


    Soon, a plate of cut melons came up.


    Tang Hao was not in a hurry. He took two pieces and handed them to Wu Tong and Li Zhi on his side. He also went to take a bite.


    The entrance is cold, crisp and sweet, and most of the dry heat accumulated in the chest is removed.


    "The melons and fruits are good. They are necessary to relieve the summer heat. Would you like one, Mr. assassin?"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s smile on his face, his tone was modest and handed over melons and fruits, but his heart became more and more frightened.


    The old man trembled and waved his hand hurriedly.


    "These melons and fruits are specially prepared for you by me. I hope you..."


    The cold words directly interrupted the old man''s chatter.


    "Qingzhou people are hungry. You still have this mind!"


    "Are you... At ease?"


    His voice was not loud, but he was very powerful. The old man bowed his head and dared not speak.


    In the hall, there was silence, and a sense of depression was expanding and fermenting.


    Slowly, Tang Hao stood up, walked step by step to the trembling old man in the hall and scolded.


    "Locusts are everywhere. Why do you report a severe drought?"


    "The whole city is terrified and looting grain everywhere. Why can''t there be a soldier in the government office on the street?"


    "Hungry people are all over the streets. Why don''t the government give porridge and grain?"


    In his low eyes, the official boots stopped in front of him reflected. The old man trembled and trembled.


    "The official warehouse... There is no grain in the official warehouse... There is no grain to put."


    Tang Hao''s eyes were not closed. He looked down at his shaking body like chaff and said.


    "That is, there is no rice millet. Why didn''t lord Chen report it when he left?"


    "Why is there no Qingzhou Memorial on the court?"


    A voice of questioning constantly impacted the defense line in the old man''s heart. The frightened old man slowly turned his head and looked at the side of the hall, guarding with a knife.


    "Old... Old... Dereliction of duty. I hope you will forgive me."


    Tang Hao slowly raised his head, stood in the hall with his hands down and shouted.


    "The censor''s dereliction of duty will bring disaster to the people of Qingzhou. Ignore the life and death of the people of Qingzhou and take them away!"


    Wu Tong strode forward, picked up the figure on the ground and put it in his hand.


    "Wait!"


    A cry came from the side of the temple.


    The Yamen guard slowly stepped into the hall and stood in front of Tang Hao and Wu Tong.


    "My Lord, since the Qingzhou assassin is guilty and brings trouble to the whole Qingzhou people, it is a big matter. He should be handed over to the Ministry of punishment or Dali temple for trial."


    "Take it away like this. I''m afraid it''s against the process. It''s wrong."


    Tang Hao slowly stepped forward, stared at the guard''s eyes and shouted.


    "I''m handling the case and ordered by your majesty. Why do you need a guard to intervene?"


    "Go away!"


    Facing the cold eyes, the guard trembled. It seemed that there was something frightening in those eyes, pulling his restless heart.


    The guard swallowed a mouthful of saliva, withdrew slowly and let him open.


    Tang Hao strode out of the government office and shouted loudly.


    "Before the case is settled, the whole government is suspected. Those who fail to report the information are guilty of the same crime as those who violate the law."

 Chapter 602

    The carriage went all the way to the house where Tang Hao was received.


    Along the way, Tang Hao was silent, opened the curtains, sat quietly in the carriage, hung his head and thought.


    As early as when he was coming to Qingzhou, Tang Hao had already read the file of Qingzhou assassination history.


    Zhao Limin, a Taoist from Longyou, is 44 years old. He has been an official for more than 20 years. He is honest and loves the people.


    But recalling what he saw and heard along the way, Tang Hao doubted whether the file was reliable.


    There are hungry people everywhere and disasters are rampant. As the head of a state, he is indifferent and sees no relief measures taken by the government.


    Even when the imperial court ordered officials to visit, they were ill. Can such officials be honest?


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao looked up slightly.


    In the eye, Zhao Limin, an assassin of Qingzhou, leaned over the small carriage window and stared at a courtyard and a family in the street.


    Hungry beggars hiding under the eaves waiting for death, old people tottering with water, young adults carrying rice bags and touching empty and shriveled money bags, and poor children begging for white faces behind adults


    The miserable life of the people was reflected in the deep eye socket, and Zhao Limin''s muddy eyes were filled with tears.


    Old tears slipped across the sad cheeks, filled with wrinkles, and dropped on the back of trembling hands.


    There was a whisper of grief in the slightly moving lips.


    "Sin!"


    "Old man... Old man deserves it."


    Zhao Limin stooped and looked away from the window. He was suffering and looked very sad.


    "Qingzhou, Qingzhou people, I have no face to see you again!"


    Looking at the old man with white hair dyed by years, Tang Hao flashed a sneer in his eyes.


    "What?"


    "Is it too late to repent now?"


    Listening to the questioning voice in his ear, the old man slowly turned his head. Under the strands of messy hair, tears and snot mixed together on his pale face.


    At the moment of meeting Tang Hao''s eyes, the old man slowly shook his head with empty eyes and no words.


    It seems to be thinking and hesitating.


    The great Confucian aristocratic family is powerful. I heard that there are senior officials in the palace behind it. They are powerful and cover the sky with one hand.


    Although it was at the time of receiving the imperial edict, the old man already understood that the imperial court commander sent to Qingzhou was the Dingbei Marquis named Chang''an.


    For a moment, the old man was secretly happy, but in the twinkling of an eye, the joy dissipated.


    I heard that there is a big hand behind Qingzhou. The old man can''t hold it for a moment. Can Tang Hao compete with the big officials behind Qingzhou.


    What''s more, his wives and concubines, old and young, are all under the surveillance of the guards. If they make a mistake, the life of the whole family is worrying.


    The old man closed his eyes slowly, but his tears still rolled down, and a feeling of helplessness came to his heart.


    Slowly shaking his head, the old man sobbed.


    "Lord Hou, you... Don''t embarrass me."


    "The less you know about some things, it''s good for you and me."


    The intermittent voice is mixed with helplessness, pain and heartache, which is particularly desolate.


    Seeing the change of the old man''s attitude, Tang Hao was moved and knew that this was the period when the old man''s heart wavered.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows, his attitude became tough, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m not bargaining with you. As the head of the state and county, dereliction of duty, false reporting and concealing the disaster are inevitable."


    "Tang was ordered to act first and then act. He was chartered by the imperial power."


    "If you insist on not reporting the information, Lord Zhao, my official can only stand the power of killing."


    first then make all known to the emperor!


    The four words hit the forehead like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    The old man grabbed Tang Hao''s arm, slipped down slowly, slumped on the ground and begged.


    "Lord, spare your life. I know I''m wrong."


    "I beg you to spare your life for the sake of your old age."


    "The old wife, children and children are still in crisis... Old... Bitter."


    Tang Hao sat there with a straight face, forcibly pulled the old man up and said.


    "If you recruit them truthfully, I will be able to keep them comprehensive."


    Hearing this, a bright light flashed in the old man''s turbid eyes, which was very weak but very obvious.


    On the bitter face, hesitation and firmness competed with each other, and the old man''s body moved slowly with the inner struggle.


    After a moment of silence, the old man sat down slowly, his clenched hands stretched out and sighed.


    "I''m ashamed to say."


    "Lao Zao was the governor of Qingzhou and was in charge of a state. But since the great Confucian family came to Chang''an, the guards in the government office have changed frequently and have not listened to Lao Zao''s orders. Lao Zao''s position as the leader of a state was soon elevated."


    "I live in the government office. The people of Qingzhou are suffering. I don''t know anything about it. I haven''t heard from the memorial secretly handed over."


    "The great Confucian aristocratic family has a large number of disciples, and its roots involve the surrounding states and counties. Qingzhou seems to be controlled by my old bone, but it has already been controlled by the guards of the colluding aristocratic family and the government!"


    With a few words, Tang Hao suddenly realized.


    No wonder after receiving the imperial edict from the imperial court commander, Qingzhou didn''t welcome him.


    No wonder the old man didn''t dare to tell the truth when he was in the government office.


    It seems that this small Qingzhou has long been a tiger''s den, unfathomable.


    The big hand fell on Zhao Limin''s shoulder. Tang Hao''s tone was sincere and his eyes were firm.


    "Don''t worry, this trip."


    "I Tang Hao will certainly return the people of Qingzhou to live and work in peace and contentment."

 Chapter 603

    Along the way, Zhao Limin nagged.


    Tang Hao also knew the situation in Qingzhou.


    Under the control of dignitaries and dignitaries in the palace, the disaster in Qingzhou was suppressed and the eyes and ears of the king of Tang were blocked.


    There is a powerful Confucian aristocratic family, who bullies others, colludes with the government and controls the power of Qingzhou.


    The situation is grim because of domestic and foreign troubles.


    He spit hard. Tang Hao''s eyes flashed cold and said.


    "It seems that the great Confucian family''s trouble in the imperial city was deliberately promoted."


    "I''m afraid the people in the palace have power over the sky. They are not small people."


    Li Zhi was indignant and said with anger in his eyes.


    "Then why not? I will let my father... I will face his majesty, punish evil thieves and clean the world for our Datang."


    He almost said the word "father and Emperor" and was swallowed back by Li Zhi.


    Seeing Li Zhi gnashing his teeth, Tang Hao was a little funny.


    Such a son is like an angry youth who has nothing but hates society and injustice.


    After all, this child still needs to be tempered.


    Tang Hao turned his head, looked at Zhao Limin, who was still immersed in grief, and said.


    "As far as I know, among the memorials in the court, there is still surplus grain in Qingzhou, but it is not enough to pay tax."


    "This time your majesty delayed the collection of tax grain, but why do these people have to rob grain?"


    Zhao Limin put down his arm, held the blood stained square towel in his hand and sighed.


    "The Marquis doesn''t know. The people of Qingzhou still have surplus food."


    "But I don''t know why those who used to store grain opened the door to sell oil and rice in the past. Just half a month ago, they suddenly opened it every three or five times."


    "Until now, the interval between large households opening the door to release grain has become long. Many times, the quantity is rare and the price is outrageous."


    "In addition, after the drought in Qingzhou, the locust disaster began to rise. The locust disaster at the beginning of Zhenguan was vivid. The people were afraid and competed to hoard food."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Zhi suddenly stood up with an angry face.


    "Ignore the lives of the people and earn such ill gotten wealth!"


    "I''m going to investigate these illegal vendors!"


    Then he stepped out.


    Listening to the words with a bit of royal majesty, Tang Hao sighed when he saw the vigorous Li Zhi.


    "It is worthy of being the son of the king of Tang. It looks like the king of Tang."


    A pair of big hands grabbed Li Zhi who stood up and pressed him back to his seat.


    Li Zhi looked surprised and puzzled at Tang Hao.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Aren''t we here to investigate the case?"


    "Let''s let these villains who absorb the fat and cream of the people go?"


    Zhao Limin curled up in the corner of the carriage, looked at Tang Hao who was silent, and looked at Li Zhi who was angry in his eyes.


    "Child, you are still young, young and courageous, even if it is a good thing."


    "But at present, there are only dozens of our guards, not to mention our financial resources."


    "Even if it''s your Majesty''s decree, what can you do?"


    Li Zhi suddenly stared and said.


    "This... Isn''t this a rebellion?"


    Tang Hao patted Li Zhi on the shoulder in a sincere tone.


    "The assassin is right."


    "Controlling Qingzhou government is no different from rebellion."


    "But some of these rebellious people are deceived by lies and do not know it."


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi was confused and spread out his hands.


    "If we rush hard, we are weak."


    "Is it difficult to ask for help? We, do we still have this time?"


    The shaking carriage shook the figure in the car. Zhao Limin shook the curtains and sighed.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late to ask for help."


    When the sigh stopped, Zhao Limin''s eyes were filled with a ray of hope and looked at Tang Hao in silence.


    The cavalry raided and went straight in, breaking the golden curtain of the king''s court.


    Heaven sent a special soldier to help Deyang and capture the Turkic Khan.


    Lead the army to fight, deal with it in the wide gap between the enemy and us, and finally calm the north.


    Perhaps this legendary young talent can also bring miracles to Qingzhou like on the battlefield.


    In the silent carriage, a oppressive breath whirled around, coupled with the dry and hot air, making people a little out of breath.


    Call~


    A shout came, and the carriage stopped steadily.


    "My Lord, the mansion is here."


    Tang Hao looked around in the car, knowing that all around him had been eyed and soundtrack.


    "Elder, I offend you."


    Picked up the old man and got out of the car.


    In terms of rank and position, Tang Hao must be above Zhao Limin.


    The reason why I am called an elder is not only my timely respect to the old man who is already in his twilight years, but also my respect for the old man''s cultivation of Qingzhou.


    When he arrived at the mansion, he put down the old man and Tang Hao arched his hands.


    "There''s another thing about Tang Fu. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Zhao Limin hurriedly bowed back and said.


    "Don''t break the old man in Dingbei!"


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Straight up, Tang haotan confessed.


    "There are thousands of mu of fertile land in Qingzhou, and there are countless large grain storage households. Who can control the grain sales in Qingzhou?"


    Hearing the inquiry, the old man''s wrinkled forehead was tightly wrinkled, and the gully on his forehead was deeper.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but that this man has a special identity. I only know a little."


    "Together with the grain, the old man advised Dingbei hou to ignore it."

 Chapter 604

    There was a bit of fear in his words and a bit of fear in his face.


    Looking at the old man''s dignified face, Tang Hao''s heart sank.


    I''m afraid this person is not so simple as his special identity.


    Close the door and hold Zhao Limin''s arm. Tang Hao invites the old man to the mansion.


    After drinking a cup of tea, the old man''s face slowed down and said.


    "Since Marquis Dingbei insists on asking, the old man knows everything."


    "Qi Feng is half a royal family, a collateral branch of empress Chang sun, and the son of Qi He, a cousin of empress sun."


    "Qi he had no talent at this time, but he also got the care of some eldest grandchildren. Qi Feng became the principal of the granary in Canggu street, Qingzhou."


    "Because he has some roots with the current king of Wei and occasionally withholds tax grain, the old man can only turn a blind eye and rarely argue with him."


    Related to Li Tai, king of Wei?


    Tang Hao didn''t listen to the words behind Zhao Limin. It seemed that he guessed the power behind him.


    When I came to Qingzhou this time, the famine was inextricably linked with Li Tai, and the great Confucian family had a good relationship with Li Ke.


    Vaguely, it seems that the two princes are doing everything in Qingzhou.


    But what do these two people mean about themselves?


    "Lord Dingbei?"


    Tang Hao was awakened by urging.


    Zhao Limin looked at Tang Hao as if waking up from a dream and took the first two steps, saying.


    "My Lord, the danger of Qingzhou lies in the great Confucian family and the plague of locusts. Qi Feng should not provoke it."


    "Although it''s a deduction, it''s not much, so as not to provoke right and wrong."


    "Qingzhou people, please set the North Marquis!"


    While talking, Zhao Limin would kneel down again and plead with Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao picked up Zhao Limin''s arm, looked awe inspiring and upright.


    "The old man can rest assured that the heaven''s net is broad and careless."


    "That is, breaking the law first, Tang should enforce the law impartially and severely punish him."


    Although the words were short, the momentum was vigorous. Hearing Li Zhi nearby, he suddenly became heroic and his heart was surging.


    "Yes! Such big Tang moths should be eliminated!"


    Tang Hao brushed his sleeves, beckoned Li Tai and said.


    "Go to Canggu street and we''ll meet Qifeng."


    The creak came and the carriage was on the road again.


    Canggu street is not difficult to find. I asked several passers-by carrying grain bags at random and pointed out the road.


    But looking at the frightened eyes of those guides, Tang Hao knew that this warehouse was not a good place.


    In the high-rise wall, soldiers crouched behind the tooth wall to hide from the hot sun. Several soldiers at the gate were also weak and lazy, leaning in the shade and dozing off.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    This land of Qingzhou is not in the border area. It is also in peace for more than ten years. I''m afraid these soldiers have long been used to laziness.


    He woke up the sleepy soldier and revealed his intention.


    The soldiers just stood at attention and went to report.


    Not long.


    Four soldiers came creaking with a carriage.


    A fat figure, shaking hard, climbed down from the carriage. With a sound of green clothes, he was strangled on his fat body, like a silkworm chrysalis.


    The middle-aged man beside him, dressed in a thin shirt and holding the fat man, came slowly.


    When Tang Hao saw the person he was looking for, he jumped out of the car with Li Zhi.


    Unexpectedly, the fat man was considerate and well dressed. He just walked in front of Tang Hao, hung a charming smiling face and bowed.


    "My lord Qi Feng has seen you."


    "Your Excellency has come all the way. I hope you will forgive me for your loss."


    Although completely different from what they imagined, Tang Hao and Li Zhi still returned the ceremony with a smile.


    "Lord Qi is very polite. My official Tang Hao came to investigate the disaster in Qingzhou according to his Majesty''s will. On the way, he came to see the Cangguan in Qingzhou."


    Tang Hao also knows that the fat man is making trouble in Qingzhou today.


    But for such a polite person, he can''t mention any harsh words.


    Sure enough, smile is the best common language in the world.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s report, the fat man brightened his eyes, came forward to hold Tang Hao''s arm and said happily.


    "The lower official is clumsy, but he doesn''t know the name of Dingbei Marquis of the imperial city! Sin, sin!"


    While talking, the smile on his face was more brilliant and took Tang Hao to the city.


    Such a warm action, coupled with the praise so far, really makes life feel no flattery.


    Li Zhi, who was ignored behind him, secretly scolded the fat man for his arrogance and his ugly face.


    The fat man''s chubby palm pulled Tang Hao, and he never loosened it again. His face was still full of smiles.


    "It''s hot in June. Dingbei Hou runs all the way. I''m afraid it''s dry, hot and tired."


    "It''s late today. It''s not like a humble position. I''ll prepare some wine and vegetables to meet the three."


    "If you don''t dislike it, the Marquis of Dingbei will stay here tonight, or let the humble position have a little respect."


    Tang Hao looked up at the sun still hanging in the middle of the sky and was surprised.


    The fat man''s eyes are dazed. He can''t see whether it''s the sun or the moon?


    When we first met, we were so close that we even arranged our accommodation for the night.


    The fat man in front of me is afraid to be a sleek and sophisticated kid.


    It is said that the king of hell is easy to see, and the kid is difficult to deal with.


    The more the fat man is like this, the more difficult it is to speak after some shameless words.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao waved his hand and stopped.


    "Lord Qi''s kindness is accepted by Tang."


    "Just don''t mention the overnight stay. It''s important. I have to. Forgive me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fat man showed regret and sighed.


    "Well, I''m not embarrassed to decide the northern marquis."


    "This is a feast to welcome the wind and wash the dust. Don''t refuse to settle the northern marquis."

 Chapter 605

    Qi Feng is really a man who knows the hidden rules of officialdom.


    The graceful servant, holding the silver plate and putting the nectar, delicacies and delicacies, poured in.


    It is said that it is a feast to welcome the wind and wash the dust. It looks as exquisite as the Royal meal.


    Symbolically, with a few mouthfuls of dishes, Tang Hao raised his glass and went straight to the theme.


    "Brother Qi, Tang came here today to borrow something from you."


    Holding his fat belly, Qi Feng raised his glass in return and said.


    "You''re welcome, Lord Tang. Why bother Lord Tang to come here in person?"


    While talking, Qi Feng drank the wine in the cup in one gulp, wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeves, and a light floated in his eyes.


    "I just don''t know what it is. It''s worth arousing the public like this."


    Tang Hao slowly put down his glass, stared at Qi Feng and said.


    "Now the famine in Qingzhou is imminent, but Lord Qi doesn''t open his warehouse to release grain. I have to borrow grain from Lord Qi."


    The reason why the words are euphemistic is not only that Tang Hao deliberately shows weakness and reduces the other party''s vigilance, but also that he talks about the other party''s bottom.


    The more sophisticated people like this are, the less they can get the message they want.


    Sure enough, Qi Feng on the opposite side pretended to be in fear, frowned and quickly waved his hand.


    "Datang people are serious!"


    "It''s not that Qi is unwilling to release grain, but today''s granary, which is far from the reserves stipulated by the imperial court."


    Between the words, Qi Feng beat his forehead with a worried look, added.


    "My Lord, I don''t have enough food to store. I''m very anxious all day. I''m helpless!"


    "The food that adults want to borrow is a hot thing in Qingzhou. It''s really difficult for me to serve as an official."


    Although he had expected that Qi Feng had prevaricated, Tang Hao really didn''t expect such a well-documented prevarication.


    With his eyes slightly frozen, the smile on Tang Hao''s face converged and turned to be serious.


    "The plague of locusts in Qingzhou is imminent, and the price of grain is soaring. I came to discuss with Lord Qi to misappropriate the grain in the granary and release grain for disaster relief."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s intention, Qi Feng''s successful smile flashed by.


    Slowly picked up the wine glass, twisted his fat body and stood up hard.


    Shaking the cup in his hand, Qi Feng paced slowly and said.


    "Lord Tang is kind-hearted and cares about the people. The lower officials admire him very much."


    "But food is an important material. How can it be misappropriated at will?"


    "I just abide by the law and act according to the law. I hope you will forgive me."


    Between the words, Qi Feng had already come to Tang Hao, bent down slowly and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "As the saying goes, it is better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish."


    "These poor people always rely on state relief, which is not a long-term plan."


    "What they rely on is hard work, not reaching out to the hall without rice."


    Pop.


    Slap your palms on the table.


    Tang Hao stood up with a cold face and stared at the figure slowly shaking away.


    "At the beginning of the construction of the warehouse, it was used to deal with natural disasters and save the victims."


    "In Qingzhou today, although the people have surplus food, there are not a few beggars. If you bite a law when there is plenty of food, you are not afraid to punish your crime of hoarding goods and disturbing the grain market?"


    "Do you want me to take the Edict and confiscate all the food you hoard?"


    Smelling the speech, the figure in front was stifled, turned around and walked to Tang Hao. His face showed embarrassment and waved his hand.


    "Oh! Lord Tang, misunderstanding!"


    "It''s not false for the lower official to store grain, and it''s not false if the storage is not enough. The lower official also works for the Tang Dynasty hall!"


    Waving his right hand slowly, Qi Feng continued to greet the guards on one side of the hall.


    "The grain collection in the granary is the grain collection contract received from the government."


    While talking, the guard handed the contract to Tang Hao.


    Just as Tang Hao looked it up carefully, Qi Feng patted Tang Hao on the arm, then walked back slowly behind his back.


    "The drought in Qingzhou, the plague of locusts and the failure of grain harvest, for fear of instability in the morale of the army, so the officials buy grain only to enrich the military Grain Reserve and stabilize the morale of the local army."


    In other words, Qi Feng had moved to the table, supported the table, and sat down slowly with the help of his maid.


    He raised his glass comfortably, took a sip, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Tang Hao opposite.


    "Lord Tang."


    "You and I work for the court. It''s not easy."


    "Especially in this disaster year, my heart is concerned about the safety of Qingzhou. My lower official also broke his heart!"


    Looking at the emerald lamps on the table and the crystal clear glass cup, Tang Hao bit his teeth hard.


    "So, Lord Qi didn''t want to borrow the grain?"


    Qi Feng put down the wine glass in his hand, wrinkled his forehead into a Sichuan character, and shriveled the corner of his mouth in embarrassment.


    "Lord Tang, calm down."


    "I''m worried about the disaster, but I''m powerless. As the saying goes, it''s natural for me to repay the debt. As for the grain loan for disaster relief, I''m sure Lord Tang can''t repay the debt."


    "Why don''t you donate food?"


    After that, Qi Feng rolled up a grape and threw it into the mouth. He was very proud.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao felt a slight movement in his heart.


    A man who took out evidence, bited the law of the Tang Dynasty and refused to release food, actually wanted to donate food?


    Tang Hao''s eyes coagulated, looked at the relaxed and comfortable figure, and said in a deep voice.


    "How much are you going to donate?"


    Qi Feng turned his head sideways, revealing a touch of teasing.


    "A Dendrobium."


    Without waiting for Tang Hao''s words, Qi Feng youyou said.


    "The lower official was originally a small official in Qingzhou. His salary was small and he donated less. I hope adults don''t laugh."


    "If it''s really your own food, Lord Tang, as long as you open your mouth, the lower official will give it all. If you dare to leave one grain, you''re willing to give your head."

 Chapter 606

    Inside and outside, this is extremely rich and smooth.


    Sitting on the side of the hall, Li Zhi saw it in his eyes.


    Don''t want to donate just, the last words, it is a naked insult.


    He stared at Qi Feng with a happy look, and a pair of eyes were about to burst out fire. Anger surged into his heart. Li Zhi gripped the cup in his hand as if to crush it.


    Tang Hao clenched his hands and held back his anger, but his rational voice told himself that this was not the time to get angry.


    Falling out with such a glib person not only failed to get useful information, but also contributed to Qi Feng''s arrogance.


    He took a long breath and eased his anger slightly. Tang Hao slowly opened his palm, held the table and stood up.


    "Lord Qi is serious. This time, you and I only talk about food. How can it involve life?"


    "What''s more, how can the lives of people like you who ''serve the country faithfully'' be so cheap?"


    Slowly pacing up a few steps, Tang Hao stood with his hands down, with a touch of shrewdness in his deep eyes.


    "Lord Qi, the market has always been up and down, and grain prices have soared. This rise will not last long, and it should be the end."


    "In my opinion, in the ten days, grain prices must fall."


    Gently shaking the cup in his hand, Qi Feng completely ignored Tang Hao''s words and glanced at Tang Hao with disdain in the depths of his eyes.


    "Lord Tang is in the imperial city. It''s not surprising that you have an illusion about these small things of market money."


    "My humble officials are not talented. When my family declined, I joined the world to do business. I have dabbled in all kinds of treasures, grains and cereals. As for this merchant''s skill, I''m an expert in buying and selling."


    He looked up and poured down the beautiful wine in his hand. Qi Feng placed the cup on the desk.


    "According to the lower officials, the grain price in Qingzhou will not fall."


    "Don''t say ten days, even this month, it''s hard to turn around."


    Tang haolang smiled, waved his arm, turned and stepped away towards the door. Firm words came from the slow figure.


    "I''ve seen the wonders of stars and grasslands. Don''t mention the skill of merchants. Even if the world changes, I can know a little."


    While talking, Tang Hao had walked to the door of the hall and paused slightly.


    "Lord Qi, take care of yourself."


    A group of three people crossed the gate and returned to the street again.


    Li Zhi, who followed Tang Hao behind him, locked the door and looked dignified.


    "Sister and son-in-law, can the grain price in Qingzhou really come down as you said?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, looked back at the city Guo and said.


    "Yes."


    "If Qi Feng is just a corrupt person, maybe I''m not sure, but he is proficient in merchants, which is his weakness."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    As for two cups of tea on the table, the king of the Tang Dynasty and his eldest sun Wuji sat face to face.


    Since the death of empress Chang sun, the king of Tang has been alone.


    As the family closest to the king of Tang Dynasty, Chang sun Wuji will also be summoned into the palace from time to time to say some homely words and talk about his heart.


    A sip of green tea made the king of Tang feel lost in his eyes.


    "When the Guanyin maid is away, my two sons are becoming more and more disrespectful. It really hurts."


    The two sons mentioned by the king of Tang Dynasty, the eldest sun Wuji, are naturally clear in his heart; Li Ke and Li Tai.


    Now these two people are in the court hall and have a great influence.


    Of course, sun Wuji also heard of some small movements behind his back.


    Due to the relationship between the minister and his cousin, the eldest sun Wuji didn''t say much about it.


    Seeing the sad face of the king of the Tang Dynasty, the eldest sun Wuji changed the topic and said.


    "Your Majesty, the king of Jin insisted on Tang Hao''s trip. Among them..."


    The king of Tang slowly put down the cup in his hand, took a breath, and wrung his eyebrows.


    "That''s what the emperor meant."


    "I''m quite surprised at this arrangement."


    The supreme emperor has always lived in the Daming Palace, not to mention arranging the prince''s travel, even ignoring some major events in the palace.


    The king of Tang was surprised to do so.


    Changsun Wuji nodded slightly and said to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, the supreme Emperor may just let his Highness the king of Jin see the world and experience the suffering of the people."


    "Or maybe it''s just to let his Highness the king of Jin go out of the palace and change the environment. I didn''t mean much."


    The king of Tang slowly waved his hand and leaned back.


    "If so, it must be the best."


    "The estrangement between me and my father is hard to eliminate after all. I hope, as you said, it doesn''t mean much."


    At this point, the king of Tang paused for a moment, leaned forward and stared at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "When I went to Qingzhou, zhier went with Tang Hao. It seems that Tang Hao didn''t have any dissatisfaction, but responded readily."


    "Tang Hao has always had little contact with my prince. What do you think of this?"


    Half said, the meaning is already clear.


    The eldest sun Wuji bowed his head, twisted his beard and pondered for a moment.


    "Tang Hao has made great contributions. He has a close relationship with the king of Jin. Maybe he wants to do his duty as a teacher."


    "Moreover, Tang Hao was aboveboard and resolute, and the king of Jin could learn a lot from him."


    Although Li Tai, the king of Wei, and Li Ke, the king of Wu, showed their indifference to the dispute over the monarch, the small movements behind their backs had long been known by Tang Wang.


    Now the rise of another Li Zhi who made friends with Tang Hao has given rise to an expectation in the heart of the king of Tang.


    "It''s a plastic talent to practice diligently and polish."


    "It seems that I should pay close attention to the treatment of children."

 Chapter 607

    Chang''an, imperial city.


    Gao Shilian brought Qingzhou flying pigeons to Taiji hall.


    "There is a great drought in Qingzhou, locust disaster is imminent, all 10000 mu of good fields are occupied by locusts, and the reproduction of larvae has doubled."


    "Qingzhou people, streets and alleys, hungry people everywhere, and the wind of robbing grain is prevalent."


    "You should try your best to treat it, your majesty."


    Just a few lines were read out slowly by father-in-law Rong.


    The morning hall was silent.


    No one could have imagined that the Qingzhou disaster was so severe at this time, and the locust disaster was even worse.


    Qingzhou''s people are unstable, and the locust disaster is likely to spread to other states and counties, which is the most important task today.


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang slapped on the armrest of the seat.


    Pop.


    The sound shook the hall, and all four were surprised.


    The king of Tang suddenly stood up with an angry face and pointed around the courtiers.


    "Where is Si Nong temple!"


    "The disaster in Qingzhou is so serious, why is there only drought above the disaster?"


    The gray haired old man hurried out of the crowd and knelt down in fear.


    "Your Majesty, a good example."


    "It''s all the farming and mulberry matters reported by me from Qingzhou. I didn''t hide it."


    The king of Tang was as angry as an eagle''s eyes, emitting two cold lights and scolding.


    "As a Si Nong temple, I don''t know the facts everywhere."


    "This si Nong temple, it''s time to change!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a man rushed out of the crowd and said.


    "Your Majesty, there were many matters such as spring ploughing, water transfer, breeding and so on. In fact, it was not the neglect of the Si Nong temple."


    "But in the memorial of Qingzhou, there are only four words about the drought. I don''t know it is so severe."


    "This plague of locusts is unheard of. I hope your majesty can learn from it."


    With the guarantee of the Shangshu Province, even if it''s not wrong.


    In front of the hall, the eldest sun Wuji listened earnestly, his eyes turned, and his heart understood that there was probably another secret about the disaster in Qingzhou.


    Step out of the crowd in two steps, and the eldest sun Wuji bows down and bows his hands.


    "Your Majesty, the disaster in Qingzhou is urgent, and the focus is on solving relevant matters."


    "As for the punishment, the minister boldly advised and convicted according to the law after the disaster was solved."


    Gao Shilian also heard that there must be something strange in this matter. He moved his steps and stood shoulder to shoulder with his eldest sun Wuji.


    "Minister, seconded."


    The old man of Si Nong temple, who had been walking at the ghost gate, lay prone on the ground, gasping for breath and terrified.


    Knowing that if there were no intercession from these two old ministers, I was afraid that at this time, a cup of tea would be dragged out of the noon gate to ask for a cut. With a grateful look, I glanced at the two figures standing in the hall and at the king of Tang at the head of the hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, standing on the hall, brushed his sleeves, stood on the handrail and glared at the ministers.


    "Where is Chen Cang?"


    "In the land of Qingzhou, the wind of robbing grain is popular, but why?"


    Wen Yan, Chen Cang, who visited Qingzhou some time ago, stood on the hall and bowed respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, since the tax payment was suspended in Qingzhou, the food in the poor people''s homes has been enough to support this year''s grain harvest."


    "As for the looting of grain, it is mostly because of drought and locusts that the people are so frightened."


    "I really don''t know why there are hungry people everywhere."


    An uneasiness hovered over the whole hall, and the ministers were uncertain.


    Even if we can support the harvest, even if we eat surplus food, we will not be hungry everywhere.


    The old man of Si Nong Temple knelt on the ground. He was in the mood to think about why. What he thought was the drought in Qingzhou where he was responsible.


    After a little calculation, his face suddenly changed and his heart was shocked.


    "Your Majesty, the land of Qingzhou is early rice. In half a month, it is the season for ear growth."


    "If we can''t solve the drought and locust disaster in half a month, I''m afraid... I''m afraid a large number of seedlings will wither."


    "Then... The land of Qingzhou will... Have no harvest."


    The trembling words were heard very clearly in the quiet hall.


    The faces of all the ministers in the hall changed.


    In the land of Qingzhou, delaying the payment of tax grain has been a kind and great gift of the Tang Dynasty.


    If this time Qingzhou can no longer pay the grain, I''m afraid it will be implicated, and half of the officials of the six ministries will suffer.


    For a time, the whole court, the ministers hung their heads and were shocked.


    It''s not only because I don''t know about these things, but also because these urgent problems are really too hasty.


    The king of Tang, standing at the head of the hall, clenched his fists, made extra efforts with his angular hands, and his joints were faint and white.


    The muscles on the cheek also twitched uncontrollably, and the clenched teeth made a faint ''cluck''.


    "Mobilize the water conservancy of the surrounding states and counties, divert water into the canal and look at Qingzhou!"


    Raise your arm slowly, point to the old man and scream.


    "Within half a month, irrigation water must reach Qingzhou."


    "In the land of Qingzhou, if the drought cannot be alleviated, you are the only one to ask me."


    The sound of shouting shook the tiles and the lights in the hall flickered.


    When the sound came, the ministers'' bodies shook slightly. Some ministers had then printed traces of sweating on their backs, and their legs could not stop shaking.


    On the main hall, the king of Tang walked slowly, glared at his Highness''s trembling officials, pointed to four seats, and couldn''t say a word angrily.


    In the imperial warehouse, there is no grain to be transferred to Qingzhou.


    At present, the disaster in Qingzhou is so serious that no official knows the whole court.


    When he brushed his sleeves angrily, the king of Tang walked out of the hall with his hands on his back. An angry roar came from the side hall.


    "Look what you''ve done!"


    "If Tang Hao is against Qingzhou, I will investigate it well!"

 Chapter 608

    King Wei''s residence.


    The sun in early June scorched the earth.


    The king of Wei, dressed in a single shirt, sat under the pavilion, held a fishing rod, hung the bait and threw it into the pond.


    The bait rippled away like a lake.


    With the cool wind blowing on his face, Li Tai half lay comfortably on his seat, took up the grapes on the table next to him and threw them into the entrance.


    Behind his ears, rustling footsteps came behind him and stopped.


    "Your Highness, there is news in the hall."


    Li Tai, king of Wei, tapped the case twice with his fingers and signaled to continue.


    The steward behind him still bowed his body and said.


    "The disaster in Qingzhou spread throughout the hall, and the king of Tang was very angry."


    "It is estimated that after the disaster, the king of Tang will severely punish a large number of court ministers."


    Li Tai''s eyes flashed a cold light, a sneer and said slowly.


    "These old things can help the orphan with words on the surface. They have one set on the surface and one set behind the back."


    "If it is really the father emperor who severely punishes him, he can beat it."


    "Look at duodu and stand in line. It''s also time for them to make a choice between Gu and the king of Wu."


    A smile appeared on the steward''s face behind him, and his body bowed lower.


    "What your highness said is that there must be many people who fall off the horse after being severely punished. Only your highness can walk behind."


    Li Tai raised his mouth and said.


    "How about Qingzhou?"


    Compared with the court, Li Tai paid more attention to the situation with Qingzhou.


    In Qingzhou, according to the spy report, the spy of Wu Wang''an in the great Confucian family has manipulated the trend of the whole public opinion.


    Nominally, it is still headed by Zhang Xian. In fact, the whole great Confucian family works for the king of Wu.


    If the incident of Qingzhou gets out of control, the king of Wu will come forward and calm down at that time. He will certainly bring praise in the court hall.


    Harvest the appreciation of the father emperor and capture the voice of the courtiers. At that time, the name of the king of Wu will have to be mentioned on the throne of the prince.


    The steward stepped forward and said.


    "The great Confucian family hasn''t made any big moves yet."


    "However, at present, the great Confucian aristocratic family has been split. Most of them are under the control of King Wu''s spies."


    "Your Majesty has never sent troops to Qingzhou. The situation in Qingzhou is completely controllable."


    Li Tai smiled even more and waved slowly.


    "If the order goes on, let Qi Feng completely cut off the release of grain, keep an eye on Tang Haodong and wantonly buy grain."


    "Thoroughly muddle Qingzhou."


    "I want to see how Tang Hao will act."


    Controlling a large amount of grain, forbidding the release of grain to the people, and wantonly searching for folk grain, which did not give Tang Hao a way to live.


    People are always in a hurry.


    The steward behind him hesitated slightly, frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment.


    "Your Highness, if Tang Hao reports the Qingzhou food crisis and your majesty investigates it, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate."


    The big hand with the bait was slightly stifled, and Li tailue was silent.


    "The chaotic situation in Qingzhou is not just forcing Tang Hao to give up Qingzhou. Gu''s original intention is to create an opportunity for Qingzhou Confucianism to rebel."


    "As for the food problem, the secret letter reported by Tang Hao is just a few words. Presumably, he doesn''t dare to offend Qi Feng rashly."


    Li Tai slowly picked up the fishing rod and suddenly lifted it. A small fish jumped out of the water in the sun and was lifted.


    "Hooked!"


    He slowly took down the fish, and Li Tai threw it into the water pot beside him and said slowly.


    "You can''t hurry about fishing."


    "It is the duel between Gu and the king of Wu to completely drive Tang Hao out of Qingzhou first."


    Watching Li Tai skillfully put the bait on the hook, the steward was confused.


    "What your highness said, my subordinates understand a little."


    "It''s just that Qingzhou is short of food, coupled with the chaos caused by the great Confucianism, I''m afraid it won''t end well."


    Throwing the bait into the water again, Li Tai looked quite relaxed and said.


    "How difficult is it?"


    "The great Confucian aristocratic family has a large number of people. It controls the light and heavy government and the granary. It is a disaster to the people."


    "Isn''t it a good story in the world to lead the army to advance, wipe out the rebels, open warehouses and release grain to benefit the people?"


    From beginning to end, Li Tai''s plot has succeeded.


    Even this crime has been considered.


    The steward stood behind him. He suddenly became enlightened and looked happy.


    "Your Highness is wise!"


    "In this way, all the great Confucian forces of the king of Wu in Qingzhou have disappeared, and there is no worry about the future."


    "Tang Hao''s trip to Qingzhou must be punished for doing bad things. I''m afraid only his highness who can intercede for Tang Hao at that time."


    "It''s wonderful to kill two birds with one stone."


    Li Tailang smiled and stared at the swim bladder in the lake.


    "The strategy of fishing is to calm down. If you act in a hurry and can''t see the previous situation, you''ll be like Tang Hao. Don''t you know it at all?"


    Pulling down a grape, Li Tai chewed it slowly, spit out the black seeds and waved.


    "It''s time to recognize the situation and stand in line."


    "Send orders to tell our old friends of the court to make more preparations for going to Qingzhou alone."


    "It would be troublesome if the king of Wu stole the limelight."

 Chapter 609

    You have a good plan. I have a wall ladder.


    Every move of Qingzhou granary fell into the eyes of King Wu.


    When the guard took down the flying pigeon to deliver the book, the king of Wu glanced at it and placed it on the candle.


    The burning flame devoured the paper in an instant, turned into ashes in the slow flutter, and disappeared into the house with the breeze.


    "King Wei did a good job."


    "The policy of grain control, coupled with the plague of locusts in Qingzhou, must make Qingzhou chaotic."


    "This is tempting us."


    The calm words seemed like a pot of water, which came gently from the back of the book.


    Looking at the faint smile from the corner of King Wu''s mouth, the guard was worried and frowned slightly.


    "Your Highness, that''s the case. I''ll inform you and stay still. Don''t let the latent spies fall into the plot of the king of Wei."


    As soon as the voice fell, the guard turned and wanted to go.


    When I raised my feet, there was another sound behind the book.


    "Don''t worry. Although it''s bait, it''s boring for us to sit and ignore it like this."


    "According to him."


    "Qingzhou spy was ordered to publicize it with the topic of food, which provoked the dissatisfaction of the great Confucian family with the chaotang."


    "If you can provoke the great Confucian aristocratic family to gather together, Gu Ding will give you a great reward when it is done."


    A word completely enveloped the guard.


    The trap set by Li Tai is already clearly visible.


    The disaster in Qingzhou was severe. Li Tai manipulated grain prices behind his back and lured Qingzhou Confucianism to rebel.


    At that time, even if Li Tai has no action, Tang Hao in Qingzhou will be able to participate in a book!


    If the holy master is angry and gives the will to kill and attack, the whole power of the great Confucian family of the king of Wu in Qingzhou will surely disappear.


    Thinking of this, the guard frowned and bowed.


    "Your Highness, think twice! I''m afraid this act can''t force Li Tai. Instead, it will force Tang Hao into a hurry and burn himself."


    Slowly put down the scroll. King Wu patted the scroll and took a fancy to the guard.


    "You should read Sun Tzu''s art of war more and broaden your horizons."


    "Real but empty, empty but real. Forcing Tang Hao seems to be a fact, but in fact it is a false move."


    "In this Qingzhou war, Tang Hao should have been an outsider. Squeezing out Tang Hao is the real duel between Gu and the king of Wei."


    Along with his thoughts, the guard seems to have a clear understanding.


    Tang Hao, entrusted by the king of Tang, was the imperial court official assigned to Qingzhou, but he also happened to be in the middle of the struggle between the two tigers.


    In theory, Tang Hao is the most selective person.


    Whether it is the wind of strong grain on the playing, or the change of Qingzhou Confucianism, it will make the king of Tang mention the sword of killing and severely punish one party.


    But in Tang Hao''s secret report, he didn''t mention anything about the great Confucian family and only mentioned a little about robbing grain.


    It seems to have the meaning of the golden mean that neither side offends.


    In view of this, the king of Wu and the king of Wei mostly want to eliminate this person and start a real duel.


    After making sense, the guard frowned more tightly.


    "Your Highness, forgive your stupidity. After squeezing out the Duke of Dingbei, our momentum rebellion is a certainty. Isn''t it to cater to the intention of the king of Wei?"


    "Rebellion is a great crime. We have no way out."


    The big hand patted the guard on the shoulder, and the king of Wu walked slowly behind his back.


    "That''s right. The greater the momentum, the more attention the court will pay."


    "But in the final analysis, it is because of the famine. Gathering people is just a last resort."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the guard seemed to understand the meaning of the contest.


    One is the famine caused by food shortage, the other is the rebellion caused by famine.


    If investigated, it seems that the root of all this lies in the scarcity of food.


    The guard took a slight breath and said.


    "So, the final competition is your Majesty''s choice on the court hall?"


    "If you send your highness, you must kill the party members of the king of Wei for the crime of hoarding."


    "But if you send your Highness the king of Wei, don''t we sit and wait for the fall of the great Confucian family?"


    King Wu walked slowly to the door of the hall and looked at the clear sky.


    "This time, we still want to thank the Dingbei Marquis named Chang''an."


    "The great Confucian family made a big fuss in the Imperial City, and the marquis in Dingbei interrogated himself. In the end, it ended with a debate and let Zhang Xian, the head of the great Confucian, return to Qingzhou."


    "If the king of Wei was deployed to relieve the disaster, it would only be possible to stop the riot by killing and cutting. The great Confucianism of Qingzhou has a deep foundation. Is it a gap that can be stopped by killing one or two people?"


    At this point, the guard had realized clearly, smiled and took over the conversation.


    "If the killing is carried out, although it is to resist the name of a tyrant for his majesty, the hands of King Wei are all covered with the blood of the people of Qingzhou."


    "When it comes to the struggle for the position of Prince, such a crime is enough to make the king of Wei straighten up."


    Having said that, there was still a trace of intolerance in the guard''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, is it worth giving up a great Confucian family to be put on the list of the throne of Prince?"


    Looking at the figure in the sky, he slowly lowered his head.


    "Why spread the whole Confucian family?"


    "When the king of Wei wanted to kill and attack, Gu Ding should unite with the literary ministers and go out in person."


    With a sigh, the king of Wu looked in the direction of Qingzhou and said.


    "Just this time, I pity Tang Hao who is sandwiched in the center."

 Chapter 610

    Qingzhou.


    White walls and green tiles are surrounded by corridors and connected by corridor bridges.


    There are rockery waterside pavilions and pavilions around the pool. The residence to receive Tang Hao is not large, but it is compact and exquisite.


    The morning light passed through the treetops and fell on Tang Hao''s face.


    Squinting at the location of the scorching sun, Tang Hao stretched and looked at Li Zhi, who was sleepy and stumbled.


    "All right, go and wash quickly. We''re going to do business today. Don''t linger."


    Hearing that he was doing business, Li Zhi immediately came to his senses, rubbed his eyes and rushed to Tang Hao.


    "But have you figured out a way?"


    Tang Hao clapped his hands, looked up at the sky, stood with his hands down, and looked like an expert.


    "Yes! We are going to borrow food."


    Li Zhi still believed Tang Hao as soon as possible. With a roar of excitement, he ran happily to wash.


    Seeing Li Zhi''s back disappear in the corridor, Zhao Limin slowly came up, stood side by side with Tang Hao, and looked at Tang Hao with a touch of doubt.


    "Excuse me, sir. Where are you going to borrow grain?"


    "In the land of Qingzhou, more than half of the grain has been included in the granary, and the rest of the large households follow Qi Feng''s lead."


    "Don''t look at the small Qingzhou. The Marquis, a court official, can''t get the grain, but Qi Feng can make these big families offer the grain with both hands in a few words."


    The so-called mountain is high, the emperor is far, and the monkey is called the king.


    Tang Hao had already thought of what Zhao Limin said.


    Slightly turned his head and looked at the old man beside him, Tang Hao said.


    "I dare ask Lord Zhao, what is the disposition of the assassins in the surrounding states and counties?"


    Zhao Limin spread out his palm, broke his fingers and came together.


    "The surrounding Dazhou counties are divided into four prefectures according to the first year of Zhenguan."


    "The governor of gunzhou is greedy for money and profit, but he takes it in a right way. He likes to resell and is rich. The governor of Yuzhou has a clean life, high moral character, rich family background and is quite rich."


    "As for the governor of Xuzhou, I heard that he had a lot of wives and concubines, but he was impartial and selfless in solving the case."


    With a few words, the images of these assassins became vivid and engraved in Tang Hao''s mind.


    In detail, these assassins are closely related to money.


    With these, Tang Hao has a bottom. Patted Zhao Limin on the shoulder and arched his hands.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao. This time, Tang will certainly invite you to drink."


    While talking, Li Zhi had rushed over, and the water on his white face had not been dried, so he hurried with an urgent look on his face.


    "Come on, where can we borrow food?"


    "It''s not too late. The people of Qingzhou are still waiting for us to rescue."


    Tang Hao patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and said.


    "Let''s go to Yuzhou first."


    While they were talking, they went to the gate of the government yard and ordered the guards to guard the yard and take good care of Zhao Limin. They waved to Wu Tong and went together.


    Zhao Limin, standing by the threshold of the government hall, looked at their smiling back and sighed deeply.


    "You! It''s still young! Come swaggeringly out of town, and definitely set the line of Qingzhou''s eye to find traces!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the gate of Qingzhou City, the city guard watched Tang Hao''s carriage drive out slowly and whispered to the soldiers beside him.


    The soldier flew down the city, stepped on the war horse and went to the granary.


    In the hall, Qi Feng sipped the wine with a cup. His fat hands swam around the waist of the dancer beside him.


    The soldier rushed in and knelt down in a hurry.


    "No, my Lord."


    Qi Feng raised his eyebrows, impatiently took out his hand, drove away the dancers and looked at the soldiers in the hall.


    "What''s up?"


    The soldier raised his head slightly and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Tang Hao went out of town with two subordinates."


    "It should be to borrow food."


    In front of the desk, the fat figure stifled, handed the cup to his mouth, slowly put it down, and glanced at the soldiers in doubt.


    "Why are you sure they went to borrow food?"


    Hearing the speech, the soldier frowned slightly and felt confused on his face.


    "On their carriage, there was a white notice with big words."


    "The imperial court ordered officials to borrow food for disaster relief. Please forgive me for passing by."


    Many people borrowed grain. Qi Feng heard of such a high-profile grain borrowing for the first time.


    After playing with the wine cup in his hand for a long time, Qi Feng couldn''t guess the meaning of Tang Hao''s time. He waved his hand slightly and said.


    "I see. You go."


    After the soldier left, Qi Feng''s personal soldiers walked out slowly, glanced at the soldier''s distant back, and then turned back.


    "My Lord, didn''t we take the order of the king of Wei and ban the parking of grain in the whole city, so Tang Hao turned to the nearby states and counties?"


    "It''s written with a slogan, but why?"


    Qi Feng''s eyes flashed a cold look, stared at half of the wine in the cup and smiled contemptuously.


    "Putting on airs is just asking the people for mercy."


    "Just a few pitiful words, you want to buy the hearts of these people and follow yourself to ask for food from the local assassin? It''s just a dream."


    "How can Tang Hao, living in the Imperial Palace, see through the minds of these street Dalits? Who is willing to help with such a hard-working and unpleasant thing without money."


    Pro Wei smiled coldly and echoed.


    "If you are really young, some things still need to be honed."


    He leaned back slowly. Qi Feng''s fat face raised a mass of meat. He looked treacherous and cunning.


    "Follow up and see where he''s going."


    "If we want to buy food from the assassins of the surrounding states and counties, we will buy it back at twice the price."


    "This boy has a strong edge in the imperial city. Now in Qingzhou, I will wake him up. Who is the overlord of Qingzhou."

 Chapter 611

    Zhangjia mansion.


    The bamboo house is quiet and cool.


    Zhang Xian held the Analects of Confucius in his hand. His old eyes gathered in front of the book and focused on it.


    From the beginning of being literate, Zhang Xian was keen on the way of Confucius and Mencius, practiced it by himself and returned to propriety.


    Now the age of destiny, the understanding of Confucian morality is second to none in Qilu.


    The imperial city and his party were speechless when refuted by Tang Hao, a younger generation. More or less, they made this great Confucian leader lose face.


    Several cicadas broke the tranquility, even some noisy.


    Zhang Xian put down the scroll, frowned slightly and stood by the bamboo door.


    Through the ancient crescent arch, many scholars pass by.


    With the gathering of scholars and scholars, Zhangjia has become a style of everyone.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty hall, many literati with lofty ideals have deep roots with the great Confucian Zhangjia.


    At the thought of this, a happy smile appeared on Zhang Xian''s old face.


    In a moment, in the meeting hall a few days ago, some aristocratic families stood up and left angrily, which came to mind again.


    For the first time, Zhang Xian saw that his hard-earned bachelors had become a tool for others to manipulate public opinion.


    There are many disciples and they are easily bewitched. If they are used by people with intentions, Zhangjia will be destroyed.


    After that night, Zhang Xian lived alone in the bamboo house, trying to keep company with books and ease his anxiety.


    Although he was practicing stealth, Zhang Xian prayed in his heart all the time. He hoped that the scholars of the great Confucian family would not do anything to make chaotang angry.


    When the old man was still worried, he did not know that a rally was being closely prepared in the large government yard of Zhangjia.


    At noon, many students have already taken a lunch break.


    At the corner of the long corridor, a group of people sit or stand together.


    A white faced bachelor with short beard, long face and pointed jaw, dressed in Confucian robes, stood among the crowd with a folding fan, just like a scholar.


    "It''s a big business to invite you here today."


    "Qingzhou is suffering from a long drought, locusts and hungry people everywhere."


    The white face turned sad, set up a folding fan and held his fist to the sky.


    "Confucius said that in ancient times it was politics and love was great. It was called bangben and bengubangning."


    "As the descendants of Confucius'' saints, we should follow the example of our ancestors, promote the great righteousness of the people and seek justice for the people of Qingzhou."


    "Qingzhou is in danger, but master Zhang Xian is indifferent. What do you think?"


    The bachelors beside them frowned and looked at each other, but no one spoke after all.


    After all, gathering people to rise is a rebellion. No one wants to be a pawn.


    Seeing the people hesitating, one of them walked out of the crowd, with a square face, thick eyebrows, tall and burly, looked honest, looked a little excited, and solemnly bowed to the white faced scholar.


    "What Mr. Gao said is similar to what Mr. Tang thought!"


    "I heard that a few months ago, the rain continued in Lingnan and the hoarding of grain was damaged. The chaotang allocated grain quickly without any hesitation."


    "But now there is a drought in Qingzhou, locusts are everywhere, but the court doesn''t listen to it. What''s the reason?"


    His hands are wide open and closed, and his hands and feet are quite infectious.


    The highly inspiring words attracted many scholars around to look at it.


    As soon as the voice fell, the white faced scholar was filled with righteous indignation and arched his hands.


    "Mr. Tang is so cheerful that he admires Mr. Gao."


    Glancing at the scholars who were slightly moved around, the white faced scholar stood proudly and said in a loud voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, your majesty protects Lingnan''s subordinates, but puts Qingzhou aside."


    "It''s the same disaster, but it''s such different treatment. How can you capture the people''s hearts and resentment? You''re willing to wait and see the people of Qingzhou wander? Is this what we scholars should do?"


    Most of these bachelors are rich disciples of aristocratic families in the land of Qilu.


    Qingzhou''s suffering is about vitality. I was angry when I heard of this unfair treatment.


    Guided by the two people who sang and agreed, I couldn''t help but feel the anger burning more and more.


    Words about justice fell in my ears. Some people clenched their teeth and clenched their fists, some blushed and held their anger, and some frowned and stared.


    In the questioning voice, the last line of defense in his heart was completely broken through, raised his fist and shouted loudly.


    "For the people of Qingzhou!"


    "It is incumbent on Confucian students to carry forward Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Fair and just!"


    In the excitement of the crowd, a slightly old voice came from one side of the corridor.


    "Young master Gao, what do you mean by people in the palace?"


    This sound seems out of tune with the surrounding sounds, quite abrupt.


    Scholars have long heard that the great Confucian family has a deep relationship with a prince today. For a moment, everyone looked at the past.


    If you get the permission of the people in the palace, such deeds can be regarded as the strongest backing.


    The white faced scholar smiled and bowed to the old man.


    "Lao Wu is the top talent of the great Confucian family. His eyesight is really extraordinary."


    Hearing the speech, the old man''s face changed slightly, his body shook slightly, and looked at the scholar''s eyes.


    "Since it''s the intention of the palace, I''m relieved."


    The white faced scholar took a look at the old man, and they nodded tacitly. The white faced scholar said in a loud voice.


    "Qingzhou is in danger. If the people survive, please."

 Chapter 612

    Yuzhou.


    The eye-catching white banner is particularly eye-catching on the slow moving carriage.


    As soon as they entered the city, they attracted the attention of countless people. Many people stared at the exaggerated big character cloth and talked one after another.


    "Ah! It seems that the disaster in Qingzhou is not light. Even the imperial court officials have borrowed grain from the surrounding states and counties for disaster relief."


    "Isn''t it? There''s a plague of locusts again. Think about it, the people of Qingzhou are suffering this year."


    "You can''t say that. The officials who come down from the court can put down their authority and seek happiness for the people of Qingzhou. This is Qingzhou''s blessing."


    "Let''s go, let''s go. I''m afraid the price of this grain will rise again."


    As the saying goes, food is the most important thing for the people.


    No matter which state or county this grain is in, it is something to be prepared for.


    Thinking all the way also made Li Zhi slow down from his previous excitement.


    Hearing the sound in my ears, I was more confused and turned my head slightly to my side.


    "Sister and son-in-law, how sure are you that we can borrow grain this time?"


    Tang Hao, who still closed his eyes and shook the Pu fan, slightly stretched out his palm and swayed in front of Li Zhi.


    "Fifty percent."


    Looking at the shaking five fingers, Li Zhi''s heart suddenly cooled. He stared at Tang Hao with an unbelievable look.


    "Only 50%?"


    "Isn''t that our trip in vain?"


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes, sat up straight and said slowly.


    "Fifty percent is already a lot."


    "The plague of locusts in Qingzhou is serious. Yuzhou is not far from Qingzhou, and will be involved more or less. It is very likely to reduce grain production this year."


    "I have this conjecture. It is based on the fact that the governor of Yuzhou is clean and honest, and his conduct is high. It is estimated that 50% is possible."


    Hearing this, Li Zhi immediately suffocated and leaned back in the carriage, looking dejected.


    "In that case, you are also gambling."


    "In my opinion, this trip is in vain."


    Call~


    While talking, Wu Tong stopped the carriage.


    "Lord Hou, Yuzhou government has arrived."


    As soon as he jumped out of the carriage, a shout came from the door of the government office.


    "The name of the Duke of Dingbei is like thunder. I''m lucky to see you today. Nice to meet you."


    Following the prestige, a middle-aged man, dressed in Fei robes, with a round face and kind eyebrows, bowed with smiling hands.


    Tang Hao replied respectfully.


    "My Lord, it''s ridiculous."


    "Tang investigated Qingzhou. Passing by here, he heard that the governor of Yuzhou was honest and clean. He came to pay a special visit."


    The two politely exchanged greetings, and the governor of Yuzhou personally led Tang Hao to the government hall.


    Geng Zhishuang, governor of Yuzhou, is quick. When the three are seated, get straight to the point.


    "When Marquis Dingbei came here, he borrowed grain for the disaster in Qingzhou?"


    Tang Hao smiled calmly and said.


    "To tell you the truth, Qingzhou has a severe drought and hungry people everywhere."


    "This locust plague comes one after another. I''m afraid it will delay the growth of ears this year and make the people miserable."


    "Tang took the courage to borrow food from you for disaster relief, so the people of Qingzhou were in water and fire."


    The governor of Yuzhou slowly got up, walked a few steps behind his hands and looked at Tang Hao.


    "I have heard a little about the disaster in Qingzhou. As fellow villagers, we should support each other."


    "It coincided with the implementation of Dingbei Hou ploughing. Last year, there were a lot of harvests and granaries."


    "Just don''t know how much Dingbei Hou is going to borrow?"


    The governor of Yuzhou has already spoken, so there is hope for this.


    But in the year of famine, the two states and counties were not far apart, and Tang Hao did not speak to the lion.


    "Two thousand Dendrobium."


    Two thousand Dendrobium is only a drop in the bucket for the disaster. On average, it is only a year''s rations for hundreds of people.


    Of course, it is urgent to solve the hungry people begging today.


    Hearing this figure, the governor of Yuzhou also relaxed slightly.


    The plague of locusts is not only a matter for the people of Qingzhou, but also a matter for the governor of his neighboring state and county.


    If the locust crosses the border, as the head of a state, it must leave enough rations, which has been in an emergency.


    The governor of Yuzhou smiled and said.


    "There are not many things that the Marquis of Dingbei borrowed."


    "Qingzhou is in trouble. As an adjacent state and county, even if it will not sit idly by."


    "It''s just the grain. I''m afraid I can''t return it this year?"


    Brother, settle the accounts.


    This remark is to the point.


    But judging from the current disaster situation, the grain in Qingzhou will not be available until the grain harvest.


    The grain borrowing is out of trust and respect for Tang Hao.


    But after all, as the head of a state, it is more about the survival and safety of the people of the state and county.


    Even today''s emperor will definitely not deliberately reduce the tax grain of a county because of personal friends.


    One yard to one yard. There are some rules, even if they won''t be broken.


    The prefectural and county assassins are the parents of thousands of people. Tang Hao certainly won''t think of the daydream of sending them off.


    Tang Hao clapped his hands and stood up, Lang said.


    "The food must not be enough, but Tang also knows the difficulties of the governor of Yuzhou."


    "What happened today is under my name Tang Hao."


    "I''ll leave a debit note and buy this batch of grain at three times the price."


    "If Qingzhou has finished returning grain at the time of harvest, he will give Yuzhou 10% more as a gift of thanks. If he has not finished returning grain at the time of harvest, Tang is willing to return three times his money."


    This business, in any case, is quite cost-effective.


    Suddenly, the governor of Yuzhou suddenly turned around and looked at Tang Hao.


    "I deeply admire the great righteousness of setting the northern marquis to seek happiness for the people."


    "If you can return it on time, naturally it''s best. If you can''t, I''ll ask for money at the market price. How about it?"


    Tang haolang smiled and said.


    "Tang is very grateful for the great kindness and righteousness of the assassin."


    "As for the price, it''s three times."


    "Deal?"


    A sudden sound came quickly from outside the hall.


    "Wait a minute, my master is willing to buy grain at four times the price."

 Chapter 613

    This peaceful hall, because of this sentence, suddenly solidified.


    The two people who bowed and bowed were also stiff.


    Slowly, a well-dressed man came to the entrance of the hall. He was plain, but his eyes were full of shrewdness.


    The man raised his head, walked slowly into the hall, stopped in front of the governor of Yuzhou, bowed respectfully and bowed his hands.


    "Mr. assassin, I''m a guest under Qifeng gate in Qingzhou. I''m responsible for purchasing."


    "Qingzhou has a severe drought and the grain storage in the granary is insufficient. I came to Yuzhou to borrow grain."


    Hearing the word Qi Feng, Li Zhi, standing on the side of the hall, suddenly screwed up his eyebrows, clenched his fist and scolded secretly.


    "It''s haunting!"


    Wu Tong raised his eyebrows and echoed in his heart.


    "No! I heard that Qifeng''s industries are all over Qilu. I''m afraid our plan to buy grain this time will fail."


    While thinking, Tang Hao standing in the hall had spoken.


    "Four times the price."


    "Lord Qi is fighting hard enough to store grain in the warehouse."


    The man smiled and bowed politely to Tang Hao.


    "It was Lord Tang who came here. I was rude just now."


    "It''s just that Lord Tang wants to buy grain in Yuzhou. Why not say hello in advance to avoid such embarrassment."


    "Lord Tang, they all work for the court. It''s true. I have to. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Bowing and bowing, he was extremely respectful and looked like a literate and reasonable official.


    The governor of Yuzhou, who was beside him, looked at this every move really and was a little confused for a time.


    It also happened that one raised food for the Qingzhou military and the other for the hungry people in Qingzhou. The two met at the Yuzhou government office at the same time.


    The governor of Yuzhou looked at Tang Hao, and then came a respectful man with an embarrassed face.


    "Although the granary in Yuzhou is rich, it is not enough to borrow food from you two at the same time, which..."


    On one side is Qi Feng, who has a large family and business. He has a lot of industries and can''t afford to offend.


    On the other hand, there is a well-known imperial court official. He doesn''t dare to neglect his official rank.


    Pop.


    A loud slap in the face of the man.


    The three present looked surprised and looked at the past at the same time.


    Li Zhi''s gloomy face glared at the man and said.


    "Qi Feng deceived and bullied the city in Qingzhou and wantonly purchased grain, which made Qingzhou have no enough grain and have the face to rob Yuzhou?"


    "What the Marquis of Dingbei bought is the rations for the relief of his people!"


    "Where''s Qi Feng? He came to grab grain with the unwarranted grain storage limit?"


    The man covered his face with the red marks of his five fingers. His face showed a fierce color and glared at Li Zhi.


    "How dare you hurt people in the government office!"


    "This food is just for the army. How about it?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi sneered, took out his waist token and put it in front of the three. His words were cold and loud.


    "You should see if I have the courage."


    The whole waist token is glittering and translucent, surrounded by gold, and four jade dragons are exquisitely carved and lifelike.


    The large ancient seal character "Jin" of walnut is surrounded by jade dragons. At a glance, it can be seen that it is something in the palace and printed by princes and kings.


    The man suddenly changed his face and hurriedly knelt down with the governor of Yuzhou.


    A big hand dragged them, and a low voice came from overhead.


    "This matter should not be publicized. The people of Qingzhou have not eliminated their hatred for officials. The king of Jin is a private visit in micro clothes."


    "You must keep it a secret."


    They stood up trembling. The governor of Yuzhou was pale and trembling slightly.


    "Dingbei Hou, I don''t know the military and political truth of Qingzhou. I hope Dingbei Hou will forgive me."


    Pulling up their bodies, Tang Hao patted the shoulders of the governor of Yuzhou.


    "You do things impartially. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Tang borrowed the grain first."


    The governor of Yuzhou bowed down, bowed to the two and said.


    "That''s nature, that''s nature."


    Trembling to accept the note, the governor of Yuzhou shouted.


    "Someone!"


    Between the words, the armored soldiers marched into the hall with their swords in hand.


    Looking at the trembling figure on the ground, the governor of Yuzhou waved his hand and said.


    "This man hoards strange things, disturbs Qingzhou food prices and harbors evil intentions."


    "Break into the dungeon and wait for the fall!"


    His body on the ground trembled and wailed.


    "Sir, spare your life, Lord Tang, help!"


    "The villain came secretly because he was instructed by others."


    "I hope you can learn from me."


    Looking at the figure dragged out, Tang Hao moved slightly and turned to look at the governor of Yuzhou.


    "My Lord, although he is under Qi Feng''s command, he is just a messenger."


    "When it comes to crimes, I''m afraid it''s less than 1% of Qi Feng."


    "Dare you to hand this man over to me and let me handle it?"


    Although Qi Feng''s family was rich, in front of the king of Jin and Tang Hao, the governor of Yuzhou had to offend the business tyrant of Qingzhou.


    This time, Tang Hao wants to take this hot potato away, which is naturally the best for the governor of Yuzhou.


    In addition to joy, the governor of Yuzhou arched his hand.


    "Since Lord Tang wants to take this man away, everything follows Lord Tang."


    Tang Hao waved slightly, took Li Zhi, took Wu Tong, and strode out of the hall. His powerful voice faintly spread to the back.


    "Yuzhou governor, food, thank you."

 Chapter 614

    Qingzhou, granary.


    Qifeng mansion.


    The poisonous sun scorched the earth, the invisible rising heat flow twisted the air, and the whole ground seemed to melt.


    In such a large mansion, Qi Feng collapsed in the center of the hall, and there were fruits and melons cooled by well water on the table.


    With the melon in his big fat hand, he chewed the juice, dripping on the skirt and soaking a large area.


    The two handmaids beside me held a big Pu fan and kept Hula Hula fans.


    The vocal music sounded, the dancers poured in, the thin clothes wrapped the graceful figure, the gauze rotated and danced.


    Qi Feng squinted and stared at the dancers in the hall. He smiled foolishly and applauded from time to time.


    "My Lord! No! No!"


    A hurried cry came through the field in front of the mansion.


    Qi Feng, who is already immersed in singing and dancing, can''t hear this disharmonious voice. His eyes follow the lead dancer.


    Wow.


    The soldiers crossed the threshold, staggered on the smooth stone slab and fell to the ground.


    The dancers immediately avoided, screamed and made way.


    Looking at the soldiers who got up from the ground, Qi Feng flashed an impatient look in his eyes, frowned slightly, and waved slowly to the dancers on both sides of the hall.


    "What a disappointment!"


    "Step back."


    When the dancer left, the whole hall was left alone.


    The soldier raised his eyes slightly and looked at Qi Feng, who was not good looking. His heart suddenly sank.


    If it hadn''t happened suddenly, he would never have swept Qi Feng''s interest in watching dance and drinking tea.


    Qi Feng, who looks fat and charming, actually has constant Yin moves behind him, which is extremely poisonous.


    Thinking of this, the soldier trembled, his hands on the ground, embarrassed and pressed on the smooth slate ground.


    In the confusion of thoughts, the voice of questioning came from above the hall.


    "Why are you so flustered?"


    The soldiers flustered, put away their thoughts, straightened up and arched their hands.


    "My Lord, Tang Hao has been in Yuzhou and has borrowed 2000 Dendrobium grains, which are being transported to Qingzhou this time."


    While talking, the soldiers bowed their heads and dared not look at Qi Feng.


    Bang.


    Clap your hands heavily.


    Melons and fruits fell to the ground, and grapes rolled down the hall.


    After drinking half of the pot of fine wine, he turned over on the table with a "clang", and the clear wine gurgled down from the mouth of the pot.


    "Waste!"


    "I doubled the price and didn''t take down the grain in Yuzhou!"


    The roar erupted from the pudgy body.


    The handmaid with a PU fan behind her hurriedly stepped back and looked at Qi Feng in horror.


    They had an ominous premonition that Qi Feng would be angry and someone would face great disaster.


    The soldier kneeling on the ground trembled, hurriedly found the culprit and hurriedly explained.


    "The governor of Yuzhou has always been incorruptible. It must have been the poor words of the people who bought grain, which led to the conflict. Only then did he screw up the matter. Lord Wang will investigate it clearly."


    Qi Feng held the table mixed with wine and fruit pulp, twisted his body, stood up hard and looked coldly at the figure in the hall.


    "Where is the man now?"


    The soldiers dare not hesitate to tell the truth.


    "The man has been captured by the governor of Qingzhou and put into the dungeon."


    It seemed that Qi Feng was satisfied with this answer. He pulled the handmaid beside him and wiped the water stains on her hands on her clothes.


    "Well, out of sight and out of mind, let him sink into the sea."


    The guilt has been shirked, and the soldier slowly breathed a sigh of relief and raised his eyes to Qi Feng.


    "My Lord, at present, Tang Hao is bound to sell the borrowed grain in Qingzhou. If we ban the grain again, it will transfer the people''s resentment to us."


    "No, if we start selling grain this time, we will follow the trend."


    Qi Feng slowly turned his back to his hands and paced slowly in the hall, meditating for a moment.


    "That makes sense!"


    "The grain Tang Hao borrowed was only two thousand Dendrobium, and only two thousand Dendrobium were available for him to sell at a low price."


    "Tell him to go down and send someone to keep an eye on Tang Hao''s grain sales place and completely buy out the grain raised by Tang Hao."


    The soldier smiled at Qi Feng standing in the hall and said.


    "There is a lot of surplus grain in the granary. Tang Hao''s fight with adults over grain prices is just overkill and hit the stone with an egg."


    "If the two thousand Dendrobium grains go on, at most 10% will fall into the hands of the victims."


    Qi Feng listened to this praise quite pleasantly, and his proud color was at a glance. He sneered and said.


    "Ten percent?"


    "Ten percent is too much!"


    "Send more people and let the military go to collect grain. I need every grain of two thousand Dendrobium. I have everything in my hands."


    "It''s the largest granary in Qingzhou. I''ll sell it at a high price. I''ll see where Tang Hao goes to raise food!"


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground pulled up a smiling face and arched their hands.


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    "Our granary is rich. We will be happy when people come to the palace."


    "Then you will be the most powerful person in Qingzhou."


    Qi Feng laughed wildly, and the fat on his cheeks trembled.


    Twist an east pearl on the table and throw it in front of the soldiers.


    "Your boy looks good. These are for you."


    "The purchase of grain must be done properly. If it is done, there will be another reward."


    Jumping on the ground, Dongzhu only let the soldiers shine with their eyes, grasp it in their hands and worship excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord! I''ll do it here!"

 Chapter 615

    The scorching sun was in the sky, covering the whole Qilu land.


    It seems that this year''s Henan Road generation is particularly hot.


    There was no trace of wind in the air. The carriage was like a steamer. The two figures cooked were sweating.


    Tang Hao pulled the sweater attached to his chest, spitting hot air, opened the curtain and looked at the dirt road outside, which was white by the sun.


    "How many hours will we get to Qingzhou?"


    The man who accompanied him bowed his head and let the sweat flow down his face. He simply didn''t dare to wipe the sleeves and square towel.


    Perhaps it is because Li Zhi, king of Jin, was present among his peers.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s question, no one answered for a long time. The man just glanced out of the window and replied timidly.


    "Soon, half an hour."


    Tang Hao glanced at the man and said.


    "Don''t be nervous. When I move Qifeng down, you will be a personal card."


    "As for how you deal with it, it depends on your performance at that time."


    The men were worried all the way. They were afraid that they would offend the king of Jin. They were worried that there was no place to atone for their achievements. At this time, they came back to this way, and their hearts suddenly brightened.


    Raised the head that had just bathed, looked at Tang Hao, and looked excited.


    "Small people must know everything and say everything."


    Anyone can see clearly that on the one hand, it is the official position of sesame''s big warehouse, and on the other hand, it is the superior prince. How to choose needs no more words.


    Looking at the man who knew how to examine and seize the degree, Tang Hao smiled and asked Li Zhi sitting behind him to get off and rest.


    Cicadas chirp in hot summer.


    A group of people hid in the shade of trees to enjoy the cool, and Wu Tong distributed kettles.


    By the way, find a rotten earthen pot and drink some water for the horses. The distance behind is not far, but it is the key moment to use animal power.


    Tang Hao rested for a moment, walked to the roadside and carefully observed the locusts hiding in the grass.


    The crustaceans on the body have been strong, the wings have given birth to thin brown wings, the length has almost covered the abdomen, and these locusts have taken shape.


    At that time, in the hot environment, the offspring of these locusts will reproduce in geometric multiples.


    The plague of locusts has gained momentum.


    Tang Hao knew in his heart that chaotang had started water conservancy and irrigation. He had to end the food and locust disasters at the same time when the locust disaster was prevalent.


    On the whole, the time left for yourself is running out.


    After a short rest, the cars and horses went on the road again.


    The creaking gear pressed into the solid ground, rolled up the dry dust and drove slowly to Qingzhou.


    The white paper note on the car has long been changed.


    "When disaster food is given to the people, it is time to release food."


    When vehicles loaded with grain drove into Qingzhou, many Qingzhou people went out to watch.


    Joy, excitement, doubt and expectation float on everyone''s face one by one.


    Opening the curtain of the carriage, Tang Hao looked at the bright light in the eyes of the people, sad and happy.


    Imagine that in such a grasshopper infested Qingzhou, no one will be anxious if the harvest is insufficient and the surplus is not much.


    But officials do not serve the people. Irrigation, locust plague and grain storage can not be solved. Such a Qingzhou is like a cage.


    Looking at the numb faces, Li Zhi finally had a touch of expectation. His eyes were red and sighed.


    "This trip just learned that living in rural markets is not easy, and the development of Nongsang has a long way to go."


    After that, Li Zhi turned around and looked at Tang Hao.


    "How do we distribute the grain?"


    "These two thousand Dendrobium grains are just a drop in the bucket for thousands of victims in Qingzhou. Where are we going to raise grain next?"


    Tang Hao put down the curtain, looked at the man who bowed his head and said.


    "How much grain is there in the granary?"


    The man looked up slowly and said.


    "There are still 70% of the grain in the granary. These grains are distributed enough for the whole Qingzhou City to eat for two years."


    "But now under the control of Qi Feng, he doesn''t release food, and we have nothing to do."


    Tang Hao seemed totally indifferent to the words behind him. He nodded heavily with a smile and said.


    "Just enough."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at Li Zhi.


    "This batch of grain can''t help many victims. Tomorrow, the king of Jin will lead some guards to distribute 1000 Dendrobium grains to the hungry people who have already begged."


    "The remaining 1000 Dendrobium were distributed at a low price to the large households in the grain shop."


    "At present, we can only rely on this food to catch more food."


    As soon as this remark came out, Li Zhi''s doubts were even more serious.


    "The whole grain of Qingzhou is under the control of Qi Feng. Isn''t it a sheep''s mouth into a tiger''s mouth to invest in those black hearted grain shops?"


    Tang Hao expected such a worry, but it was just an appearance.


    Tang Hao responded.


    "Qi Feng controls the grain market, but these days, some big families will secretly sell some grain."


    "They are businessmen and do not make any profit. The money in front of them will still make money."


    "The purpose of our grain investment in grain shops is to let these big families sell openly. If Qifeng wants to buy our grain completely, he has to buy all of it from these big families at a high price."


    Patting Lizhi''s tender shoulder, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "It seems that we borrowed grain from Yuzhou, but in fact we borrowed grain from the surrounding states and counties."


    "Wait a little longer. In a short time, we will give Qifeng a big surprise."

 Chapter 616

    The next day.


    Major grain shops sell grain.


    Thousands of Qingzhou people rush into the streets when chickens crow and run towards large grain shops.


    There was a lot of noise in front of the crowded grain shop, mixed with excited calls, chattering, shouting and opening the door.


    The whole lifeless Qingzhou finally came to life on this cool morning.


    At first, the price of a bucket of three Wen was a flash in the pan. After selling the first bag, it climbed all the way.


    The owner of the grain shop grinned, listened to the scolding cry in his ear, and counted the money and silk happily.


    "Go away!"


    In the angry shouts, a team of guards appeared from behind the crowd.


    The chief General roughly swept away the noisy people and marched towards the grain shop.


    Behind him, a soldier in armor, holding a knife and halberd, followed the general fiercely, pushed the crowd and walked inward.


    Bang.


    Tang Dao was chopped on the bookkeeping table in front of the shop and deeply embedded.


    The leading general stepped on the desk, bent down and looked at the frightened grain shop cashier.


    He grabbed the money baht piled up on the table and sprinkled it on the table one by one. The leading general raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth and took out a token from his arms.


    "Military grain collection! Collect all!"


    "A Dou of six Wen, today''s grain is all loaded!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a bag of money and silk fell on the cashier''s face.


    He was supposed to do things for others, but now he got into a hard quarrel with the government. The cashier was frightened. He glanced at the soldiers secretly holding the handle of the knife, and his heart was shocked. He didn''t agree truthfully this time, for fear that blood would spill on the spot.


    He turned and looked at the man in the hall who had been scared silly, and trembled.


    "Hurry... Hurry up."


    The silly guys didn''t want to offend these tyrannical officials, so they riveted their strength and pulled food into their pockets.


    The people who are still waiting in line are half cold at the sight of this scene.


    It was in this disaster year that he begged for a meal. Now he was robbed by the bandit government. The big man who couldn''t bear it rushed forward.


    "You... You don''t give us a way to live!"


    Bang.


    A pair of big feet kicked the man to the ground from behind.


    Fists and feet followed, falling on the big man like raindrops.


    "Why do you need to interrupt when the government is doing business?"


    The sound of violent shouting scared the people around, carrying cloth bags and running away.


    Some people who are still unwilling go to some food shops around with some luck.


    However, Qingzhou has been in chaos, and officers and soldiers have already robbed wildly. The same scene was staged in major grain shops in Qingzhou on this day.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhangjia mansion.


    The news that your majesty is partial to sending food to Lingnan but unwilling to release food to Qingzhou for disaster relief spread widely.


    Some masters of the great Confucian aristocratic family were angry when they heard the news and actively wandered away, spreading the news more and more.


    Even the neighbors brought it up while chatting.


    The whole Qingzhou City was stormy with anger and resentment.


    In the quiet bamboo house, the porter was hidden, and there was a faint sound of conversation.


    "Qingzhou is in danger. Mr. Zhang, just get out of this hut and have a good look at the hungry people in Qingzhou!"


    The old voice was accompanied by the thud of crutches on the ground.


    Zhang Xian looked sad and looked at the figure opposite, with a low voice.


    "Old Wu, I know what you said."


    "As early as when I was in the Imperial City, I already asked. There is really no food mobilization in the imperial warehouse. Wait a minute. Maybe the court is thinking of ways to raise food for Qingzhou."


    Referring to the imperial city and his entourage, the wrinkles on old Wu''s face were deeper.


    In the debate, the great Confucianism represented by Zhang Xian lost all, which has brought a great shame to Zhang Jia.


    Although his bachelor doesn''t speak, he can always mention some unfair remarks.


    This time, when the great Confucian family sought justice for the people and captured the hearts of the people, Zhang Xian shrank back.


    Old Wu stared, stood up trembling, and beat his thin fingers on the desk.


    "Mr. Zhang, up to now, are you still defending the court?"


    "Do you know that the Qingzhou government has been fighting for food with its people in the market? There is still a little respect for the people and the king for such animal behavior?"


    "I think the world has changed. You don''t serve the people and the law and discipline are chaotic. In the Tang Dynasty, it''s time for you to ascend the hall!"


    Zhang Xian''s face suddenly changed when his words were said so plainly.


    Hurriedly stood up, pulled up old Wu''s arm and said cautiously.


    "This matter must not be nonsense."


    "Now some thieves in our great Confucian family are trying to use the power of great Confucianism to make trouble. Don''t forget their way."


    "Qingzhou rice seedlings will be heading in half a month. At that time, there will be no action on the chaotang hall. Lao Zao will personally enter Chang''an again. You..."


    Before he finished, old Wu threw away Zhang Xian''s arm and said with a cold hum.


    "Mr. Zhang, I have been to the imperial city so many times. Where is my face?"


    "You are afraid of the law of the Tang Dynasty and the ruin of your reputation! I am not afraid of Wu!"


    "This time, I will gather a crowd to recruit the people of Qingzhou, go to the Imperial City, sit quietly and make clear my ambition!"


    After that, old Wu leaned heavily on the ground with a cold hum in his nose and left angrily.


    Zhang Xian looked at his back and sighed heavily.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "The court officials have already borrowed food. Why not give them a few more days!"

 Chapter 617

    Chang''an.


    King Wu''s residence.


    The trees are lush and the water is quiet.


    The king of Wu, dressed in a splendid single shirt, stood by the pool water, blowing the breeze and scattering bait.


    The guard came from behind with a smile on his face.


    After walking behind the king of Wu, he held up the note in both hands and presented it respectfully.


    "Your Highness, there is news from Qingzhou."


    "The whole great Confucian family, encouraged by old Wu, has been united and began to gather."


    "At present, gentry and haos in the market are gathering. I believe that the voice of Qingzhou will be known by the chaotang soon."


    The king of Wu seemed to have already grasped this move and asked casually.


    "Tang Hao, what are you doing?"


    The guard smiled even more and told the truth.


    "Tang Hao didn''t know what medicine he took for the governor of Yuzhou, but he gave him food."


    "But these grains have been snapped up by the officials, and very few have fallen into the hands of the people of Qingzhou."


    It seems that the king of Wu is not so excited about this matter, but has a touch of worry.


    Although the grain raised did not play much role, Tang Hao''s move has announced to the people of Qingzhou that the Tang Dynasty had made a difference.


    The momentum of this matter has a faint sense of disrespect.


    Hula.


    A piece of fish spilled.


    Several fish were tossed in the pool, competing to eat the fish, and waves were tossed in the pool water.


    The faint voice of the king of Wu came out.


    "Look, only the waves will make more people take the bait."


    "The famine in Qingzhou is just that the people are worried that they will have no food to eat in the future."


    "Tang Hao''s actions like this, although not effective, can reflect the concerns of the court."


    "The aristocratic family gentry and haos with abundant surplus grain are likely to sit idly by and refuse to enter this quagmire. Meanwhile, the rural hungry people will see hope and refuse to go through this muddy water."


    On the excited face of the guard, the smile gradually solidified.


    I also understood the meaning of King Wu''s words.


    The great Confucian aristocratic family is just carrying the people''s resentment. If the people''s resentment subsides, the momentum will quickly collapse.


    "Well... Isn''t the great Confucian family standing on the cusp of the storm this time, and it is very likely to be labeled as conspiracy and rebellion?"


    "Your Highness King Wu, let''s..."


    After deleting the last handful of fish food, the king of Wu slowly stretched out his hand and interrupted the guard''s words.


    "No hurry!"


    "Now that the great Confucian family has been unified, all we need now is a fire at the midpoint of the people."


    "If the order goes on, some public opinion will be created to link the locust disaster with the chaotang."


    "How? Do you understand?"


    The guard behind him frowned slightly and bowed his hand.


    "Throughout the ages, the people face the Loess and obey the will of heaven. Their subordinates have done it in the name of the will of heaven."


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    In the back garden, the servants beat the branches with bamboo poles to drive away the noisy summer cicadas.


    Under the shade of the trees in the corridor, the king of Wei half lay on the bamboo mat and narrowed his eyes.


    The housekeeper walked cautiously and leaned up.


    "Your Highness, there is news from Qingzhou."


    The king of Wei, who was still half lying with his eyes closed, gently waved his hand and said.


    "Speak."


    The housekeeper carefully approached the ear of the king of Wei and whispered.


    "Tang Hao borrowed grain from Yuzhou and sold it in various grain shops in Qingzhou in batches."


    Glancing at the gradually raised eyebrows of the king of Wei, the housekeeper hurriedly added.


    "The borrowed grain is not much, only two thousand Dendrobium."


    "These two days, Qifeng has combined with Qingzhou guards to buy up the grain."


    The king of Wei looked slightly relaxed, meditated for a moment and said.


    "Qi Feng did a good job this time."


    Finally, the king of Wei added.


    "Those merchants must take the opportunity to raise prices and sell their own grain."


    "I''m afraid Tang Hao can sell 2500 Dendrobium when he invests 2000 Dendrobium in the countryside."


    The merchant''s nature is profitable, so he takes the opportunity to make money.


    Qi Feng''s previous grain ban strategy undoubtedly cut off the wealth of these people. At this time, it was expected that the grain release strategy would be sold secretly.


    The guard thought for a moment and nodded secretly.


    "The king of Wei predicted things like God."


    "However, the grain price in Qingzhou has been gradually raised, and the poor people can no longer afford a few buckets."


    The figure on the bamboo mat moved his body slightly and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Yes, the price continues to rise."


    "Take the opportunity to buy all the grain on the market and completely let Qingzhou merchants have no grain to sell."


    "It''s time to see what kind of grain borrowing strategy Tang Hao has."


    The officials beside him bowed and said.


    "I''ll inform Qi Feng."


    Just as he was about to leave, the king of Wei said slowly.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s the move over there?"


    Hearing the inquiry, the officials turned around and bowed their hands.


    "There has been a change in the great Confucianism of Zhangjia. The heads of aristocratic families have been secretly United. I think there will be a party in these days."


    This result seemed to make the king of Wei particularly dissatisfied. He snorted coldly and said.


    "These sour Confucians can calm down."


    "After the notice, the guard of Qingzhou will carry out a thorough investigation and cut off the supply of food to the Zhangjia clan in the name of military grain collection."


    The king of Wei stressed that he would leave when he saw the housekeeper.


    "Send orders, speed up the pace, force Tang Hao out early, and let the great Confucian family fight as soon as possible."


    "I''ve been alone in Chang''an for a long time. If I don''t lead the army like Qingzhou, it will only be more and more difficult."

 Chapter 618

    Qingzhou.


    Tang Hao mansion.


    "Marquis! Something bad!"


    Before people arrive, the voice has come!


    Tang Hao, who looked at the grain distribution account book, looked up while listening to the impatient cry.


    In front of his eyes, Wu Tong dressed up in patches and hurried in.


    "What''s up?"


    Wu Tong glanced at Li Zhi and Zhao Limin, who were stunned, then turned his eyes to Tang Hao''s face and said.


    "Qingzhou government guards snatched food from the people''s mouths, resulting in soaring food prices."


    "Even if there is enough food now, the poor people have no spare money to buy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Zhi, Zhao Limin, sitting in the house, and Qi Feng''s subordinates turned white at the same time.


    It''s terrible to have no food to buy.


    But now it''s a bad thing to have food but can''t afford it.


    Rich gentry and tycoons will not hesitate to pay a lot of money. But the hungry people, already poor, can only watch the food for disaster relief be bought away.


    Is it not that all the borrowed food for disaster relief was spent on the back of the knife and did not play a role?


    Almost at the same time, everyone''s eyes gathered on Tang Hao.


    Slowly put down the account book, Tang Hao supported the desk with his elbows, meditated for a moment and said.


    "That''s a good thing."


    "Now the situation is like a fierce fight between two dogs. Those rich gentry and Hao and Qi Feng, who has the most grain, bite each other. It seems that these fish have gradually surfaced."


    "Continue the investigation, record all these officials who sell grain at high prices, and confiscate the corresponding family property after this time."


    Tang Hao was relaxed, but Li Zhi, who was sitting on the side, couldn''t hold his anxiety.


    He stood up and walked back and forth in the hall.


    "This grain has been robbed by these gentry and tyrants. The famine of the people in Qingzhou has not been solved, and the people''s grievances have not disappeared. There is still a chance to investigate these vendors?"


    The anxious figure fell into Tang Hao''s eyes. With a faint smile, he stood up.


    "Don''t worry."


    "This batch of grain is just a cover up. I will give a big gift to Qifeng."


    After that, Tang Hao patted Wu Tong on the arm and said.


    "Qifeng must have bought the most grain in this batch."


    "Still throw grain according to the point and completely loosen the people''s fat and ointment held by Qi Feng."


    Although Wu Tong didn''t understand the meaning, his intuition told him that Tang Hao must have a reason for doing this.


    As for the gift, Wu Tong was also very curious.


    "But Lord Hou, there have been changes in the great Confucian family."


    "It is said that many people dug up stone tablets in the fields, which is related to the plague of locusts."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly sank in his heart.


    It was too strange when it happened. It happened that there was a sign when the food price soared. It seems that the locust disaster can''t be delayed any longer.


    "Have there ever been models of those stone tablets?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong took out a slap large stone tablet from his sleeve pocket and handed it to him.


    Tang Hao took the stone tablet, and they hurried around to see what it looked like.


    The whole body is black and heavy. There are two lines of small ancient seal characters on it.


    "No virtue, no filial piety, God insect."


    At first sight of these two lines of handwriting, Li Zhi''s face suddenly changed and his heart was shocked.


    In the matter of Xuanwu sect, the father killed his brother and forced his father to ascend the throne of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Isn''t this immoral and unfilial now alluding to my father?


    It also linked the locust disaster with the taboos in the palace. There was a sense of fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    Zhao Limin''s old face turned pale, his arms trembled faintly, and said.


    "This... This is to provoke chaos in Qingzhou!"


    The influence of the great Confucian aristocratic family is all over Qilu, with profound foundation, which can not be underestimated.


    Its students are all over the world, and its appeal can be seen.


    If the plague of locusts is used as an excuse to pour the scourge of this natural disaster on the king of Tang, Qingzhou will not be the only place in chaos at that time.


    Tang Hao certainly knew that the stone tablet was deliberately made.


    However, the immediate urgency is to solve the problem of locust plague and completely stop it from the root.


    Nowadays, the great Confucianism gathers people and the momentum of uniting the people is unstoppable. They simply follow the trend.


    Tang Hao clenched the stone tablet in his hand and made a decisive announcement.


    "Lord Zhao, you are the governor of Qingzhou. You have a high reputation in Qingzhou."


    "It''s up to you to publicize to the people that the imperial court appointed officials, sympathized with the people, entertained the people of Qingzhou, went to a banquet together, and worked together to fight against the plague of locusts."


    "Presumably, the great Confucian family will take advantage of your influence to denounce at the banquet. It suits their heart and won''t stop you."


    After that, Tang Hao turned his eyes and stared at Li Zhi.


    "Qingzhou and his party have traveled thousands of miles. I don''t think we have cooked you a delicious meal."


    "This time, you will go with me and take your guards to catch locusts."


    After hearing this, Li Zhi stared at Tang Hao and said.


    "What is the connection between this delicious food and locusts?"


    "What''s more, there are countless locusts all over the mountains and fields in this field."


    "Only a few of us can catch the locust?"


    Tang Hao looked at the people in the room who were also stunned in place. He he smiled and said.


    "You don''t know. Tang''s specialty is this braised locust."


    "The color is bright, golden and crisp. The juice flows across the entrance, with a faint fragrance of green grass..."


    Before the words fell, the people in the house covered their mouths and noses and retched more than ever.

 Chapter 619

    Chang''an, imperial city.


    Tai Chi hall.


    Holding the stone tablet in his hand, the king of Tang took a look, snorted coldly and said.


    "Without virtue and filial piety, the sky will be a god insect."


    "OK! What a immoral and unfilial person."


    Between the words, the king of Tang raised his eyes, looked at the officials in the hall and said.


    "Why do grasshoppers in Qingzhou develop so rapidly?"


    "Why have I only heard a little before?"


    Those who can join the court hall and stand in the Tai Chi hall are literati who have read poetry and books. Even military generals can easily understand the meaning of the four words of immorality and unfilial piety.


    The metaphor is understood by all the ministers present. It is a taboo of the Tang Dynasty.


    That is, when the king of Tang asked, someone always came out to respond.


    Seeing that no one answered, the elder of the temple hurried out of the line, took the board and bowed.


    "Your Majesty, it must be the lack of Enlightenment of the people of Xie Qingzhou that angered the gods and sent down the gods."


    "Your Majesty is kind. If you bathe and fast, and apologize to the gods for the people of Qingzhou, you will be able to influence God and recall the natural disaster."


    The ancients believed in gods, and everything liked to be associated with them.


    At this time, it is not surprising to connect the plague of locusts with the gods.


    Listen to this explanation, even if the king of Tang doesn''t believe it.


    Imagine how the king of Tang, who could change his life against the sky and usurp the throne, could be deceived by the gods and ghosts of such foolish people?


    A pair of Eagle like eyes scanned the courtiers in the temple, but it was not easy to refute.


    Everything is absolute. Standing in the hall, the eldest sun Wuji is like the king of Tang Dynasty. He is also one who does not believe in gods.


    Stride out of the queue, brush your sleeves angrily, stand facing the hall with your negative hands, and look righteous.


    "Ridiculous!"


    "Locusts eat rice seedlings and destroy good fields. How can they be God insects?"


    "If so, why don''t you see locusts enshrined in the folk countryside?"


    A word, completely refuted the Si Nong Temple speechless.


    After hesitating for a long time, the old man of Si Nong Temple blushed and said.


    "How can we solve the locust plague?"


    Hearing the speech, sun Wuji was stunned and couldn''t think of a good way for the moment.


    At the moment of confrontation, the old man of the Ministry of rites walked slowly into the hall and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, according to the tradition of all dynasties, your majesty should offer a great sacrifice to heaven."


    "I... Issue an imperial edict on my own sin, so that I can turn this robbery away for the people of Qingzhou."


    As soon as this remark came out, the ministers were in a commotion.


    Imperial edicts on several crimes.


    Does this not mean that the king of Tang admitted such crimes?


    For a moment, many ministers clenched their lower lips and secretly sweated for the Minister of rites.


    Sure enough, the king of Tang, who sat high in the Dragon seat, suddenly stood up and glared at the Minister of rites standing in the hall.


    "According to what you say, I am a man without virtue and filial piety!"


    The voice of questioning lingered in the hall and reverberated in the ears of every minister.


    The Minister of rites trembled, hurriedly knelt down and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. I dare not!"


    "This act of offering sacrifices to heaven can influence heaven and pray for the protection of the gods. In addition, it can calm the uneasy hearts of the people."


    "I have no intention of slighting your majesty. I hope your majesty can learn from me!"


    The words are rough and reasonable.


    The king of Tang walked slowly at the head of the hall, thinking about the interests.


    Although the criminal edict is to petition for the people and eliminate disasters, it undoubtedly confirms its disgraceful history.


    As a monarch above all people, even if this history really happened, who is willing to admit it?


    Who doesn''t want to be a legitimate king of the Tang Dynasty?


    "Nonsense!"


    A fierce drink broke out from the line of generals.


    Gao Shilian walked slowly with an angry face and bowed in the hall.


    "Since your majesty ascended the throne, the country has been peaceful and the people are safe. The world is peaceful! This is the happiness of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Your Majesty has created a prosperous era of Zhenguan. Compared with previous dynasties, great achievements and great undertakings are unprecedented."


    "Now you have to lower your body and lower your own imperial edict. What a formality!"


    As a highly respected Gao Shilian, this speech can be regarded as overthrowing the whole strategy.


    The Minister of rites kneeling on the ground could only prove his innocence, explained.


    "I don''t want to impose this insult on your majesty."


    "It''s just that this stone tablet is widely spread in Qingzhou. Rumors and rumors are everywhere. Many people already have complaints."


    "The great Confucian family took the stone tablet as a result of heaven''s will and gathered many people."


    Pooh.


    Yuchi Jingde spit hard.


    He stood up, stared at the bronze bell and pointed to the Minister of rites on the ground.


    "As a minister, I was popular by rumors?"


    "This stone tablet is obviously maliciously spread. A gang of tricksters are insinuating, and their hearts can be punished!"


    After that, he strode forward and hissed like thunder.


    "Your majesty!"


    "I would like to lead five thousand troops to picket those who deliberately make trouble!"


    "I hope your Majesty''s permission."


    As soon as he said this, Fang Xuanling squeezed out the crowd, stood up and pressed Yuchi Jingde''s arm.


    "Don''t be impulsive, general Yuchi!"


    "Isn''t it true that the army has committed this crime!"


    After that, Fang Xuanling bowed respectfully to the head of the hall.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Don''t do this! The army''s suppression not only can''t correct its name, but also deviates from the title of Ren Jun."


    "In my opinion, this matter should be discussed with Tang Hao in Qingzhou, so as to completely smash the rumors!"

 Chapter 620

    Tang Hao?


    This name, which has not appeared in the court for a long time, once again aroused the hearts of many civil and military ministers.


    Since someone mentioned it and started it, it is necessary to get involved in what the prince has told us.


    Quietly, he raised his head, turned his eyes upward and looked at the figure standing at the head of the hall.


    There was light floating in the deep eyes of the king of Tang Dynasty.


    The impression of Tang Hao is resourceful. He can always find another way in case of trouble, which makes people open their eyes.


    Lips wriggled gently, with a touch of hope, and the majestic voice passed on.


    "How does this boy deal with the locust plague? Do you have a plan?"


    The ministers in the hall have very different faces, with expectations, joy, dignity and disgust.


    Gao Shilian bowed his head and hesitated. He really didn''t know whether to report the truth.


    In his hesitation, there was a sound of urging around him.


    "Duke Shen, speak quickly!"


    "Is there a good plan?"


    Amid the chaos, Gao Shilian frowned, wrinkled deeper, bowed his head and arched his hands.


    "I heard that Dingbei hou... Wants... To stew locusts in oil, eat... Eat them."


    The intermittent voice, as soon as it opened its mouth, completely suppressed the surrounding noise.


    The silence of the needle dropping was heard in the hall, and these words were particularly clear.


    At this time, the chaotang is as quiet as a backwater.


    All courtiers were silent, and the expression on their faces Suddenly stagnated at the moment when the words were spoken.


    A moment later.


    The whole morning was like boiling water.


    "What''s the trick?"


    "Oh, my God! Someone thought of such a plan!"


    "It''s disgusting to smell it, don''t eat it!"


    Strange faces appeared frequently in the whole hall. Someone covered his belly and retched more than once. Some were at a loss and asked if they had heard wrong. Some slapped their palms and shouted absurdity.


    The face of the king of Tang standing at the head of the hall was red and green.


    Not to mention the huge number of locusts, whether they can finish it or not, is how the animals crawling in the fields make people bite?


    For a moment, the king of Tang thought he had heard wrong and questioned again.


    "Eat?"


    The figure of bowing and bowing hands could not see any expression, but nodded slightly to express affirmation.


    Taking a long breath, Tang Wang felt dizzy and his scalp numb!


    The hard outer armor, six slender legs and feet, and the two large black front teeth make people sick.


    Even these hungry people are so hungry that they are dizzy that they are afraid they will not chew such animals running around in the fields.


    Someone walked slowly out of the crowd.


    "Your Majesty, such a scheme is ridiculous!"


    "How can these... These reptiles eat? I felt all trembling when I heard it."


    "According to the old ministers, remove Tang Hao as soon as possible and go to other people in the court. The danger of Qingzhou has been solved."


    The king of Tang stood in the main hall without saying much. He frowned and thought of eating locusts. He felt as if thousands of ants were crawling on his body, which was particularly uncomfortable.


    Someone changed the topic, and the attention to the strategies of the previous talent immediately fell down, and the noise around gradually decreased.


    Among the ministers, they have smelled the maturity of the time and took the first step to the palace.


    "Your majesty! I seconded!"


    "These tactics are really disgusting! I hope your majesty will ask for another wise solution to the disaster in Qingzhou."


    "King Wei and King Wu are both dragons and phoenixes among people. Why not send one of the two princes to Qingzhou to sharpen."


    The figure standing at the head of the hall moved slowly and thought.


    Although the minister fell at this time, there was a suspicion of supporting the dispute over the prince.


    But suddenly, perhaps his two sons are quite skillful. How can they solve the danger of Qingzhou.


    "In your opinion, what is the way for the green sparrow to solve the disaster in Qingzhou?"


    "No matter whether it concerns the position of the prince or not, let me hear your views, regardless of the crime."


    All the ministers were stunned when this remark was mentioned.


    But after all, some people can''t help supporting the prince and the benefits brought by his accession to the throne. After a long hesitation, he stood up.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei is good at communication. Maybe there are some friends who are capable and different in Qingzhou."


    "I agree with you. Your Highness the king of Wei has been smart since childhood. I''m sure you will have some means to control the locust plague."


    "The minister suggested that his Highness the king of Wei could burn incense and pray on behalf of his majesty, influence God and eliminate this disaster as soon as possible."


    In the court hall, many people compliment his Highness the king of Wei, but those who cater to the king of Wu dare not show weakness.


    With the premise of no guilt, many people also compete for an opportunity for the king of Wu.


    "Your Highness the king of Wu has quite a reputation in Qingzhou. This trip to Qingzhou will surely remove the disaster!"


    "I heard that his Highness the king of Wu is good at raising flowers, birds, fish and insects in private. He must know locusts like the back of his hand. There must be a way to solve it."


    In the chaos of the court hall, people continue to come forward and put forward new ideas. It can be said that there are different opinions.


    Even the idea of making friends with wandering gods and raising insect catching divine birds came out.


    Looking at the increasingly noisy court hall, King Tang''s face gradually became gloomy and waved slowly.


    "All right!"


    "One by one, my son, I have no bottom in my heart?"


    "Everything is empty talk! There is no practical strategy!"


    The king of Tang brushed his sleeves and walked with his hands on his back.


    "This matter will be discussed later."

 Chapter 621

    Qingzhou.


    Jinhui sprinkled on the earth and shone on the huge wooden stage.


    Zhang high vermilion cloth hung behind the stage, looking particularly happy. In front of the red cloth, there is a long nanmu table with gold wire edging, which is particularly noble.


    A two armed straw locust placed on the luxurious long table seems to be out of tune with the atmosphere, even with a touch of strangeness.


    The people of Qingzhou who had received the notice from Zhao Limin, an upright official, crowded under the stage, looked at everything on the stage, pointed and talked one after another.


    "What is this? Why do you weave locusts so huge?"


    "This is probably to hold a sacrifice, burn locusts and pray for peace."


    "Yes, now locusts are everywhere. Burn these pests that eat crops and exchange a clean land for Qingzhou."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I heard that the locust was punishing the change of the court in those years..."


    The other side.


    In the house, Tang Hao gathered in front of Li Zhi with a plate of fried grasshoppers.


    "Come on, eat one quickly, taste it first, and perform in front of the people later."


    Li Zhi widened his eyes, stared at Tang Hao, looked at the uneven slender legs and feet all over the plate, and looked at Tang Hao in disbelief.


    "Do I have to eat in front of the people of Qingzhou?"


    "Sister and son-in-law, are you teasing me like this?"


    Li Zhi has tasted all kinds of delicacies in the Imperial Palace, but it is this fried locust that has never tasted.


    Don''t say it''s a taste. Even if it''s a catch, Li Zhi dare not.


    Tang Hao glared at Li Zhi and said.


    "You are the emperor''s son and grandson, representing the whole Tang royal family. Who will taste it if you don''t taste it?"


    "The dignified eight foot man is afraid of this inch long pest? Will you lose the face of the royal family?"


    Li Zhi''s young face suddenly wrinkled into the shape of an ancient old man. Without closing his eyes, he turned his head sideways and looked at a plate full of yellow locusts. He couldn''t do it for a long time.


    "I... I don''t want to..."


    Look at that posture, Tang Hao also knows that he won''t taste it if he is forced or afraid of the boy.


    When he removed the silver plate, Tang Hao looked impatient, picked up one and stuffed it in his mouth. It was crunching.


    "Come on! If you don''t eat it later, don''t talk about noodles in the future, even the Marquis house. You don''t want to enter."


    Speaking of noodles, Li Zhi suddenly had the picture of the first taste at the Marquis house that day.


    The pungent taste that stimulates the taste buds, together with the salted meat pieces and the noodles with soft elastic tendons, is tender and smooth in the mouth, sour and spicy and delicious. Coupled with the rich soup, people can''t stop.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi already had saliva in his mouth and couldn''t wait to eat another bowl.


    "A locust, a bowl of noodles!"


    When he said these words, Li Zhi had endured the tumult in his stomach.


    Stepping out of the house, he said in a loud voice.


    "Deal."


    In a sound of surprise, Tang Hao dragged a covered silver plate onto the stage slowly.


    After putting the silver plate on the table, Tang Hao smiled, glanced at the curious people staring at the silver plate and said.


    "Qingzhou people, locusts are everywhere now! Many people are miserable."


    "However, we do not know that this locust is not a natural disaster, but an auspicious thing that God has mercy on and sent down."


    As soon as he said this, everyone under the stage was stunned, looked at each other and talked one after another.


    "It''s just bewitching. How can this pest eat it!"


    "Yes! How can this Chaoyang official confuse black and white and call pests auspicious!"


    "I''m afraid it''s another trick to fool the people!"


    In his ears, the voice of doubt was noisy, like the roar of cars and horses, but Tang Hao turned a deaf ear.


    After all, such things, in the eyes of ancient people, are contrary to common sense and beyond cognition.


    Waving his hands, Tang Hao continued.


    "In fact, locusts have long been recorded in medical classics. When locusts are used as medicine, they can reduce inflation, detoxify and nourish the body. They are a kind of food therapy."


    In his words, Tang Hao slowly opened the lid on the silver plate, and a large plate of fried locusts appeared in front of the people. Pointing to a large plate of locusts, Tang Hao continued.


    "Tang was not talented. Today he found a new way to eat locusts, which he shared with the people of Qingzhou."


    Wow.


    Tang Hao''s move was no less than stabbing a hornet''s nest. Everyone was in an uproar and the whole venue was noisy.


    When the white faced scholar standing behind the crowd saw this scene, he felt numb and howled at his throat.


    "Shameless government! There are such tricks to fool the people!"


    The great Confucian aristocratic families who colluded in advance gave each other a wink and competed to howl.


    "Locusts are pests that eat crops! Filthy things! They must be poisonous!"


    "As an imperial court official, you are trying to poison the people. What is your heart?"


    "Hateful, hateful! You should use such cheap and harmful moves! Try one first!"


    Hissing and Howling roared at the back of the venue, and many people looked back one after another.


    Dressed in elegant Confucian robes and holding a folding fan, he is the Bachelor of a great Confucian family!


    The great Confucian family is the representative of knowledge and the symbol of talents in Qingzhou.


    Since these people say that the locust is a poison, why don''t the people of Qingzhou believe it?


    Many people in the back row also booed, waved their fists and roared angrily.


    "Not for the people! It''s an evil intention to poison the people!"


    "Yes! You can''t catch his way! Don''t be fooled by lies."


    "How can such a fairy tale come from a court official!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 622

    people will talk.


    As the great Confucian family represented by the peak of Qingzhou bachelor, this discourse directly manipulates the direction of public opinion.


    Many people clenched their fists, held their heads high, and looked indignant.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, a successful smile appeared on the face of the white faced scholar in the crowd.


    "Villagers! The imperial court ordered officials to fool the people and call the scourge auspicious!"


    "The inscriptions on this stone tablet are immoral and unfilial, and the gods and insects are a warning from God."


    "Only when the emperor bathes and fasts, worships the heaven and introspects, can we resolve this disaster!"


    The shrill voice was particularly striking in the crowd.


    Many people turned around and looked over.


    The trembling old Wu walked slowly into the crowd with a sad look.


    "Everybody! The drought in Qingzhou has caused people suffering."


    "The Yamen snatched food from the people. Now the Holy Lord favors and gives food to Lingnan''s confidant generals, but he refuses to lower manna as the people of Qingzhou."


    "Such acts have provoked resentment between heaven and man, and people and God are angry."


    The crutches were pounding on the ground. Old Wu looked sad and angry, and tears ran across his face.


    Wiping the corners of his eyes, the green silk floated on his forehead, and old Wu sobbed.


    "God insects came down from the sky, warned the great Confucianism of Qingzhou, set an example, publicized benevolence and revised the words and deeds of the holy master."


    "Fellow villagers, the great Confucian aristocratic family bears this important task. It should lead the people to the imperial city and give good advice!"


    The people of Qingzhou believe in the words of the respected Confucian.


    In the commotion of the crowd, some people raised their arms and shouted.


    "Wu Lao''s words are reasonable! We should follow the steps of the great Confucianism, enter the imperial city and give good advice."


    "Yes! Let today''s shengshangguang show benevolence, sincerely repent and calm heaven''s anger."


    "This locust is the punishment for the change of the court! Pity me, but the people of Qingzhou have to go hungry for it!"


    "Enter the Imperial City, admonish good words, be benevolent and virtuous, and repent your sins!"


    The chaotic rumors gradually tend to unify among the crowd.


    Tang Hao, standing on the wooden platform, saw the scene vividly.


    A plague of locusts was guided by people with intentions, which had an unwarranted connection with the change of Xuanwu Gate.


    It seems that there are a pair of invisible hands in all this, trying to make it bigger.


    "Nonsense!"


    An angry cry came from the periphery of the crowd.


    At the moment when the prestige went, an old man, dressed in a simple white shirt, with several wisps of long beard and a medical practice box on his back, strode forward steadily.


    The dark brown box has an oily luster and precipitates the traces of years.


    Someone in the crowd recognized him, stared at him with joy and shouted.


    "Doctor sun!"


    "Here comes doctor sun!"


    Doctor sun traveled all over the world. Most of the people who helped and healed were poor people. He has a good reputation among the people and is highly respected.


    There were more and more pleasantly surprised shouts. People unconsciously let him out and looked at the comers respectfully.


    At the same time, Tang Hao recognized this person, Sun Simiao, who had several friends in the court.


    I didn''t expect to meet again in Qingzhou after half a year.


    In front of his eyes, Sun Simiao strode onto the wooden platform and arched his hand.


    "Dingbei Hou, long time no see!"


    Tang Hao also saluted respectfully and asked suspiciously.


    "Why is grandmaster here?"


    Sun Simiao took off his medical box and put it on the desk, Lang said.


    "Disasters often come with pestilence. When I heard of the famine in Qingzhou, I hurried here to prevent it."


    In his words, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the fried locusts on the desk. Without waiting for Tang Hao''s greeting, he took one and chewed it carefully in his mouth.


    When he nodded slightly, he was full of praise.


    "I didn''t expect Dingbei hou to have such novel ideas."


    "Well, the cooking is also good. It tastes crispy and fits my teeth."


    The products on the stage are very enjoyable, and what you see off the stage has already become a mess.


    The people with frowns were frightened to see the locusts entering Sun Simiao''s mouth and couldn''t help crying out.


    "Doctor sun, I can''t! The locust must be poisonous."


    "Filth! Oh! It''s over!"


    The voice of questioning gradually subsided as Sun Simiao chewed slowly.


    All the onlookers stared at Sun Simiao, who was safe and sound, and couldn''t say a word for a moment.


    Sun Simiao took out a square towel to wipe off the oil stains on his hands and glanced at the stunned people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what Duke Dingbei said is not false. Locusts are used as medicine, which has been recorded in ancient prescriptions."


    "Cooked, dried and ground into powder, it can prevent wind diseases, treat asthma and calm blood vessels. Taking it together with confusion can cure children''s convulsion, draw out and cry at night."


    "It''s really a good prescription of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Sun Simiao is a miracle doctor in the world. As he said, the people have nothing to say anymore.


    The rumour that pests are poisonous has been broken. The white faced scholar was worried when he saw that the situation was gone.


    "You... You are a miracle doctor... With an immortal physique, you are naturally not afraid of this poison."


    "We... We are ordinary people. How can we be like you?"


    Although it was the last struggle, it also made the trust established by many talents fall in half.


    For a moment, people also trusted and doubted this speech.


    There was another slight commotion in the crowd.

 Chapter 623

    True or false, right or wrong is difficult to distinguish.


    The people''s suspicion naturally makes these people who intend to gather a crowd anxious.


    "Don''t listen to them! This locust eats crops and is a pest!"


    "Let''s go to the Imperial City, let your majesty repent and introspect, and return peace to Qingzhou!"


    The great Confucian family standing behind the crowd, you talk to me, just thinking about how to bring these people together again.


    But in the end, it is difficult to win the hearts of the people.


    "King Jin arrives ~"


    A long cry came from behind the crowd.


    Clattering armour clothes vibrated, and a team of silver armours rushed over.


    As the soldiers passed by, the crowd retreated like a tide to make way for a wide road.


    In front of his eyes, Li Zhi, dressed in a golden Python robe, marched towards the wooden platform surrounded by the guards.


    The prince stepped down among the people, and all the people of Qingzhou bowed down and paid a big tribute.


    Li Zhi walked to the wooden platform, waved slowly and said.


    "No gift!"


    Then he glanced at the Confucian behind the crowd at the corner of his eye, and then looked away.


    "You must already know what the people of the Tang Dynasty, Lord Tang and doctor Sun said."


    "True or false, everyone has a decision in mind."


    Then Li Zhi pointed to the plate of locusts.


    "Everyone said that the pest was a scourge from heaven. Gu Zi resisted the scourge for his father!"


    "If the father is wrong, his son should replace him."


    "Today, Gu then swallowed the locust to see whether it was the locust that wanted to devour Gu''s heart and liver, or whether the man said he wanted to invade his father''s reputation."


    Between words, twist up a crisp yellow body, close your eyes and throw it in your mouth.


    With trembling hands, closed eyes, and even trembling lips, Tang Hao on his side could see it clearly.


    Even though he was extremely afraid, Li Zhizhong took this step in front of the general public.


    Tang Hao smiled, not ridicule.


    The next king of the Tang Dynasty will eventually be able to shoulder the burden and hope.


    In the crowd''s scream and noise, Li Zhi chewed the locusts in his mouth.


    Crisp with a fragrance, fresh and tender with greasy, together with the spicy smell that covers the smell of grass, burst in the mouth and filled the air.


    His trembling face gradually calmed down, and his eyes closed in fear slowly opened. Li Zhi''s face was filled with the surprise brought by this delicious food.


    "This... This is delicious!"


    Surprise words came from the chewing lips. Li Zhi couldn''t wait to pick up another one and throw it into his mouth. The words also became vague.


    "Well... Delicious... Let them... Try it too."


    Li Zhi''s words had a great impact on the onlookers, and his eating with relish deeply caught the eyes of each people.


    A prince who has tasted the delicacies of the world can eat so delicious?


    How charming is this locust?


    Many curious people poked their heads and rolled their Adam''s apple in the crowd.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, threw one into his mouth, chewed it, waved his big hand and said in a loud voice.


    "How can you enjoy such delicious food in the world!"


    "Bring it up!"


    The guard soldiers lined up at the request, and soon brought out a large dish and put it in front of the people.


    The brave people have the courage to grab one, look around, put it gently in their mouth and taste it.


    In the cheering, the surrounding people flocked to grab food.


    Old Wu looked at the people all over the place. There was still a little crowd. He surrounded several guards in a circle, scrambling to grab food on the silver plate. He sighed and said.


    "Gathering people to get up has completely become drawing water with bamboo baskets. It''s empty. It''s empty."


    "Hey! It''s scattered."


    "My great Confucian family has lost all face!"


    Seeing old Wu''s trembling body leave, the square faced man beside the white face redeemed himself, looked at the shadow of others with doubts and said.


    "What to do?"


    "The momentum becomes success. This originally followed the momentum of locusts and called on the people, but it didn''t want to become a good meal?"


    In his words, he twisted his head, looked at the competing crowd and murmured.


    "Is this locust so delicious?"


    Tang Hao had already caught a glimpse of this group of incompatible people.


    With a touch of teasing, directed at the sidewalk in a daze.


    "How many of you are going to taste such delicious food?"


    The voice came clearly across the sea of people.


    The white faced scholar, who was still stunned, heard the voice and just remembered that he had been exposed. He was surprised and tried to escape.


    Bright white armor lined up in front of him and blocked the way.


    On the wooden platform, a low voice came.


    "How can you leave without saying goodbye if you haven''t tasted it yet?"


    "Take it away!"


    Wow.


    The soldiers leaned forward, put them on the throats of the people and escorted them to Tang Hao''s residence.


    Looking at the empty silver plate, the figure standing on the wooden platform smiled and said.


    "You guys, there are locusts in the fields. I bought a large amount of hardware from Tang!"


    "I also hope my father and fellow villagers will move their hands and feet and go to catch it."


    "The food for disaster relief will be delivered these days!"


    As soon as the voice fell, excited shouts broke out from the crowd.


    The bustling streets rushed out of the city like floodgates.


    Lizhi wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth, looked at the voice that was about to go down the stage and asked.


    "Collect so much? Have you finished eating?"


    "And... Where is the food for disaster relief?"

 Chapter 624

    Qingzhou, granary.


    In such a large Qifeng mansion, the backyard is a summer resort.


    The green trees are lush and the flowers are fragrant. Are butterflies flying across the flowers.


    Qi Feng stood in the attic of the pavilion, holding the railing and looking at the bichi rockery under his feet.


    Sprinkle a few fish food, the blue water rolls, and Koi haunt.


    "Tang Hao entertained the people of qingzhouzi to eat locusts?"


    The soldiers behind him nodded heavily and responded truthfully.


    "Indeed, just yesterday."


    Qi Feng gave a cold hum and wiped the fine sweat from his neck.


    "Even the filthy things can come down from the mouth of the ignorant Untouchables."


    Locusts were eaten by the people, and now there is a wave of catching locusts in Qingzhou.


    No matter how many locusts and how fast they reproduce, they can''t resist the capture of thousands of people.


    The addition of an appetizer is a joy to the people of Qingzhou, but Qi Feng, who holds the largest granary in Qingzhou, is more or less frustrated.


    Sprinkle a few fish food again, Qi Feng continued.


    "Let them catch it. After all, this locust is not food. I don''t believe these Dalits can eat locusts for months."


    The soldiers behind raised their eyes to see the bloated figure in front of them and arched their hands.


    "Exactly!"


    "Adults hold the largest granary in Qingzhou. Today''s grain price is sky high."


    "After the locusts are caught, these Untouchables will still fall into famine."


    As his fat face smiled, someone rushed in from the corridor.


    The sound of "Putong" kneeling and the sound of panic were heard at the same time.


    "Lord Qi, it''s bad! Since the beginning of today, grain prices have decreased!"


    His fat body stood still, and he did not look at it, and said calmly.


    "What''s the panic? It''s just a trick used by those grain shops!"


    "Send someone to collect grain and buy up the grain."


    Just as the voice fell, there were messy footsteps at the end of the corridor.


    "My Lord! The price of grain shops in Qingzhou is reduced at the same time!"


    Holding the railing tightly, a fierce look flashed in his eyes.


    "Buy short!"


    "These unscrupulous merchants must have stored food in their own homes!"


    The rich body turned slowly and stared at the two figures kneeling on the ground.


    "Check the inventory! Check how much grain has been warehoused these days."


    Kneeling on the ground, the frightened figure hurriedly answered and disappeared into Qi Feng''s eyes.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, he continued to throw fish food into the pool, and the soldiers came forward to compliment him.


    "Lord Qi, we must buy the two thousand Dendrobium grains borrowed by Tang Hao soon. When we have enough grain, we can rest easy and wait for Tang Hao to borrow grain again."


    Pop.


    Big hands on the wooden railing.


    Qi Feng smiled contemptuously and said.


    "It''s just a small imperial official. He also wants to fight for wealth with his Highness the king of Wei. Isn''t it a fool''s dream!"


    When the soldiers behind him were about to flatter, the previous two hurried back.


    "In the whole Qingzhou, the grain price in the South fell slightly, and the other three times are still falling!"


    "The grain we have bought these days is close to two thousand Dendrobium!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qi Feng clenched his fist and flashed a fierce color in his eyes.


    A moment later, a handful of fish food was thrown out.


    "Buy!"


    "Buy it all!"


    "When two thousand Dendrobium are sold out, Tang Hao must be at a loss. How can he easily stop at this time!"


    Within half an hour, they knelt down in the corridor again.


    "My Lord, the price of grain has plummeted again!"


    "It has fallen below one Dou and three Wen."


    Wow.


    The fish food suddenly fell from his hands.


    In the pool water, a large area of silence splashed and scrambled for food.


    The figure standing by the railing swayed more than once, and the cold sweat filled his cheeks in an instant, and suddenly turned around.


    "Impossible! Impossible!"


    "Why is it like this?"


    The figure lying on the ground, his head touching the ground, his whole body trembling.


    "Tang Hao bought grain at a high price from... Qingzhou, and large grain storage households in the other three states and counties transported grain to Qingzhou one after another."


    "A large number of grain trucks are mixed in the locust capture convoy and are mixed in Qingzhou. The grain shops in Qingzhou have... Burst."


    "The grain convoy... Is still coming!"


    Bang.


    The fat body collapsed and sank to the ground.


    The loud noise shocked the dull guard beside him, scared his face and stepped back a few steps.


    The air seemed to be sticky for a moment, and a sense of suffocation poured into his mouth and nose. Qi Feng was suddenly short of breath and sweating.


    The white lips wriggled for a long time before they trembled and squeezed out a few words.


    "How much money do we... Have left?"


    The voice of the answer was also intermittent and full of fear.


    "Less than... Less than ten percent!"


    Amazing figures, like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    Qi Feng''s money and food were entrusted by the king of Wei.


    Food is used to solve the disaster relief of Qingzhou people, and money is used to buy these government officials.


    At present, Qian Bo has gone, and it is impossible to make the whole Qingzhou officials surrender only by the coercion of the prince of Wei.


    At the thought of this, a whirling feeling hit his head, big beads of sweat oozed out of his clothes, and a large sweat stain was printed on his back.


    Qi Feng raised his rounded right arm with difficulty and trembled.


    "Come on! Go and guard the granary!"


    "These grains... These grains... Must be kept!"

 Chapter 625

    make love.


    Three applause came from the end of the corridor.


    A faint voice swept over.


    "Lord Qi really loves the people like a son, abides by the law and loves the country!"


    "Guarding the boundaries of the granary for the Tang Dynasty hall in the face of a great disaster?"


    Hearing the sound, Qi Feng felt a chill in his heart, and a feeling of fear rushed into his heart.


    Holding a blood red eye, staring at the end of the corridor.


    Tang Hao, dressed in a purple official robe and with a line of silver soldiers, strode across.


    A person next to him is particularly conspicuous.


    There is a golden crown on the top of the head, dotted with East beads, inlaid with a ruby in the middle, wearing a dazzling golden Python robe, majestic and serious.


    Prince?


    Tang Hao came here with the prince?


    Qi Feng immediately trembled.


    I was going to struggle with the name of the king of Wei to frighten this rash imperial official.


    However, when I saw the prince with me, the idea suddenly broke.


    On his fat face, his muscles did not twitch much. Qi Feng opened his mouth in horror, hesitated for a long time and squeezed out a few words.


    "You... You''re not afraid..."


    The sound of moving forward suddenly stopped at one step in front of him. His burly body leaned down and his cold eyes stared at Qi Feng''s hair.


    "What are you afraid of? The master behind you is still in the imperial city. I hope he will come to Qingzhou in person for you?"


    While talking, the voice took out a scroll from his arms and stood up.


    "See clearly! This is the crime committed over the years!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough to copy all these crimes."


    Qi Feng''s pupils suddenly enlarged, reflecting Tang Hao''s grim face.


    A cold chill came from the front. At this moment, it seemed that the crime had become the thin sheet of life and death in Yan Luo''s hand.


    Ah, ah.


    The dry throat roared like a dying beast.


    Qi Feng pedaled his legs, and generally wanted to struggle to stand up and escape.


    However, these soft legs can''t use any energy.


    Tang Hao raised his hand slightly and waved it gently.


    "Take it away!"


    "Wait for it."


    The soldiers holding the war behind them lined up, picked up the heavy body and dragged them all the way.


    Staring at the fat, gray face, Li Zhi glared and spit.


    "Corrupt officials! Such people deserve to die!"


    After that, he frowned on his young face and looked at the figure beside him in doubt.


    "Who is the elder sister and son-in-law, the master of the imperial city?"


    Tang Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he patted Li Zhi on the back with his big hand.


    "Later, you will understand."


    One wave just flattened and another wave began.


    Tang Hao, who had just arrived at the residence with Qi Feng, was startled by Zhao Limin, who was full of tears.


    After some questioning, Zhao Limin finally raised his tears and cried in pain.


    "Old Zhang... Old Zhang died!"


    The news was so sudden that Tang Hao''s heart suddenly sank.


    When he was in the Imperial City, Tang Hao could not bear to go against the heart of the king of Tang. What he thought was to deal with the dissolution of the great Confucian family peacefully.


    Never thought, but Zhang Xian died at this time.


    Command a few words, Tang Hao and Li Zhi hurried to the Zhangjia residence.


    In the open door, there are no more people coming and going, bustling and bustling.


    The scattered servants, dressed in white and with red eyes, hung their heads and stood solemnly at the gate of each government yard.


    Through the huge front yard of the mansion and the winding corridor, Tang Hao and Li Zhi went straight to the main hall.


    The servants at the entrance of the main hall bowed to the two one by one.


    A domestic servant put on a white cloth belt and gently tied it on the shoulders of Tang Hao and Li Zhi.


    As the saying goes, the dead are the greatest.


    This cloth belt is not only a courtesy, but also a respect for the dead.


    In the main hall, the coffin was dark. In the middle of the hall, white chrysanthemums were surrounded, and the long white cloth wrapped around the beam of the house hung for a long time.


    The candlelight placed in front of the coffin added a bit of desolation to the hall.


    An old figure, kneeling in front of the candle, burning paper money, sobbed and whispered.


    "Old Zhang, I was lost for a moment... I was fascinated by the way of those traitors."


    "The original intention is good... To seek peace for the people of Qingzhou... But the relationship behind it... I really don''t know..."


    "I hurt you..."


    His back fluctuated violently, as if he wiped away tears and threw out a lot of paper money.


    The light reflected on the coffin suddenly became bright, the light and shadow floated, and the old man''s voice came again.


    "Old Zhang, you can go at ease."


    "My last wish has been completed for you... The great Confucian family has been dissolved... Our descendants of Zhangjia... Will only open a lecture hall in the countryside forever."


    A pair of hands put on a bent back and came out gently with a sad voice.


    "The dead are gone. I''m sorry."


    Turning his head, Tang Hao knelt on the ground, grabbed a pile of paper money and threw it into the basin.


    "I thought Zhang could spread the classics of Confucius and Mencius to the public and educate the people of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I never thought that when I said goodbye to the Imperial City, there was a separation between yin and Yang."


    After a pause, the paper money spilled out.


    "Rest in peace."


    After the memorial ceremony, Tang Hao got up, turned and walked towards the door.


    There was a sound in front of the coffin.


    "King Jin, Lord Tang, wait a minute. Mr. Zhang has a letter for you."

 Chapter 626

    Touching the rough paper, Tang Hao''s heart surged.


    At the moment of his death, Zhang Xian was still pleading for the sins committed by Qingzhou Confucianism.


    Needless to say, the list listed in it is the spy put in by Wang An of Wu.


    It''s important. Tang Hao doesn''t dare to stay more in Qingzhou. He puts away his letter and a figure comes in.


    Wu Tong stood at the entrance of the hall with a bloody smell.


    "Lord Hou, the rebellious guards in the government office have been removed. Zhao Limin''s family can be reunited."


    Tang Hao got up and looked at Wu Tong with satisfaction and patted his shoulder.


    "Let''s go."


    "We can go back to the imperial city."


    After saying goodbye to the excited Zhao Limin and taking the man purchased by Qi Feng, Tang Hao embarked on the journey of returning to Chang''an.


    On the rickety carriage, Li Zhi looked at the welcoming Qingzhou people, and his face burst with joy.


    "Sister and son-in-law, I only know that you are a fierce tiger in the army. You destroy the city and kill the enemy in the chaotic army. Don''t you know that you are so resourceful to solve the disaster."


    The figure opposite opened the curtain on the carriage, looked at Qi Feng, who was imprisoned in the prison car, and joked.


    "If it hadn''t been for the fat pig''s arrogance, I''m afraid the famine and locust disaster would not have been solved so smoothly."


    After that, Tang Hao''s eyes moved to the tanned face and squeezed Li Zhi''s smooth and tender cheek.


    "You have grown a lot during your trip to Qingzhou."


    "This time, you also have a credit."


    Looking at the clear water flowing in the roadside ditches and flowing into the cracked farmland, Li Zhi smiled even more.


    "The irrigation water source of Si Nong temple has also been transferred, and the disaster in Qingzhou has been completely solved."


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on his smiling face, and Li Zhi approached Tang Hao.


    "Sister and son-in-law, should the oath of that day still count?"


    "Let me calculate. I ate two, No."


    "Four, No."


    "Five..."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    The table is full of delicacies and fine wine.


    The king of Tang took up the wine glass, drank it in one gulp, waved slowly and motioned to father-in-law Rong standing beside him to fill it.


    Carrying a silver pot with a thin neck, father-in-law Rong hesitated and reminded him carefully.


    "Your Majesty, these are already five cups, and there will be an early morning tomorrow."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty blushed and waved with joy.


    "I''m glad that the northern Marquis has broken the dangerous situation in Qingzhou with his own strength."


    "Come on! Fill me up."


    The eldest sun Wuji on the opposite side lifted the wine pot beside him, filled it slowly and smiled.


    "What your majesty said is very true. Such a happy event should be drunk."


    "However, this credit can not be fully attributed to Tang Hao. The king of Jin is also impressive this time!"


    The relationship between Tang Hao and the eldest grandson is well known by the eldest grandson Wuji.


    This time, Tang Hao was in danger, quite dangerous, and it was really unexpected to protect the reputation of the king of Tang.


    Even on the same day, on the main hall, the ministers advised that Tang Hao should be removed from the post of commander in Qingzhou.


    Changsun Wuji almost asked the king of Tang to send his eldest son changsun Chong to meet him.


    It is precisely the trust of the king of Tang that leaves time for Tang Hao.


    Of course, the court praised all officials for the final outcome, which has given the best answer.


    The king of Tang, with a slight drunkenness, laughed and said.


    "What Aiqing said is!"


    "I didn''t expect my cowardly son to be so brave."


    "He took the lead in swallowing the locust, saved the face of our royal family and completely defeated these sour scholars who spread rumors and caused trouble."


    "Zhier, I''ve grown up after all."


    Between the lines, the praise for Li Zhi is beyond words.


    At present, the position of Chu Jun has not been decided. The words of the king of Tang undoubtedly put Li Zhi on the list of Chu Jun.


    The eldest sun Wuji picked up his glass, raised his hands and said.


    "Your Majesty''s princes are all dragons and phoenixes among people. The king of Jin is still young and has emerged. Congratulations."


    "I congratulate your majesty and add another pillar who can carry the beam."


    The king of Tang raised his wine glass, but the smile on his face gradually dissipated.


    After looking up and drinking, he smashed the wine glass on the table, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "What a joy."


    "The disaster in Qingzhou is not big, but it makes people panic. Why?"


    "In a small place, I can promote honest officials by myself. Where is the law of the Tang Dynasty? Where is my majesty?"


    "Behind this, there must be forces in the court to hinder it!"


    There was already some anger in his words.


    In fact, sun Wuji and father-in-law Rong have already heard some folk rumors.


    But after all, the two princes were involved, and they never dared to mention it in front of the king of Tang.


    This time, the king of the Tang Dynasty made his words clear, and the eldest sun Wuji could only cautiously agree.


    "It''s time to check."


    With some drunk eyes, he looked at the submissive figure opposite and said in a deep voice.


    "The court a few days ago seemed to be divided into two factions. Can''t I see the tricks in their hearts?"


    Calm words fell on the ears of changsun Wuji, but they sounded like thunder.


    The eldest sun Wuji bowed down in fear.


    "Your Majesty has golden eyes and insight."


    "Minister..."


    In half, sun Wuji couldn''t take it anymore. His heart was pounding, waiting for a storm to come.


    The figure opposite gave a long sigh, and a sad voice came.


    "That''s all."


    "The position of the prince is uncertain. I''m afraid these courtiers can''t stop."

 Chapter 627

    Marquis house.


    Tang Hao is not in the mansion. Naturally, two women are the main players.


    Fortunately, everything was arranged before Tang Hao went to Qingzhou.


    The manufacture of perfume is still arranged in the mansion, and the accounts are enough to repay the dividends to the public.


    Princess Changle also prepared money and silk for distribution at the first time. So far, the food problem in Lingnan has been completely solved.


    When Princess Changle returned the bonus, Tang Hao heard a lot from the princes about his situation in Qingzhou.


    The food crisis and locust plague were imminent, and great scholars gathered to make trouble, and many deeds poured in.


    Only let the impatient Li Wanqing carry his sword and prepare to lead his female soldiers to meet him.


    In the past few days, Princess Changle also frequently entered the palace and asked her father for specific information.


    Just when both of them couldn''t sit still, a message came to the hall. Tang Hao had already got up and went back to Chang''an!


    The sudden news stunned the two beauties for a long time, and they just recovered. They were as excited as children.


    I have been worried for a long time. Finally, I fell to the ground today and completely put my heart down.


    Li Wanqing took the silver armor back into the box and smiled and scolded.


    "When the boy comes back, see how I deal with him!"


    "We''ve been worried for so long that we haven''t sent back a letter from home!"


    Sitting in front of the bronze mirror, Princess Changle smiled, pinched the eyebrow pencil, drew a pen, and smiled.


    "I''m afraid some people won''t give up!"


    Pop.


    Close the wooden case.


    Li Wanqing turned and looked at Princess Changle with her hands on her hips.


    "Sister Lizzy, it''s not a good thing that you always protect him like this!"


    After the last stroke, Princess Changle smiled and turned her head to look at Li Wanqing and said.


    "Well, well, don''t you listen to you?"


    Then he waved and motioned Li Wanqing to sit beside him.


    "I''ve been bored in the mansion for a long time. It''s still fine today. How about going to Nanshan imperial villa?"


    "Come on, my sister will dress you up."


    For such delicate things as eyebrow painting and powder painting, Princess Changle in the palace is much better than Li Wanqing who has lived in the military camp for a long time.


    It has always been Princess Changle.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanshan manor.


    The corridor stretches, and under the shadow, many farmers carry farm tools to the fields.


    In front of the hot wine shop, shirtless men in short shirts went in and out carrying such large pottery pots. The smell of wine was filled, and corrupt officials were stacked on the carriage in front of the door.


    In such a large front yard, green tea is dried in the hot sun. Farmers wearing simple hats quickly screen green tea and put it into ceramic bottles and cans.


    From time to time, a farmer with horses walked along Shipu Avenue and bowed respectfully to the two Marquis women.


    Walking in this busy yard, Li Wanqing raised her eyebrows and showed surprise.


    "No wonder your husband has the reputation of ''half city of Tang Dynasty''. Look at the carriages waiting for loading in front of the courtyard, and you know that it has a wide market."


    Princess Changle said with a smile.


    "Well, his father gave him the whole imperial villa, but he opened a manufacturing workshop here."


    Between speaking, a suddenly different scenery appeared in front of them.


    Green vegetables, fruit trees, cicadas and birds sing gently.


    The long rotating waterwheel raises glittering and translucent spray.


    On the sparkling lake, water birds float leisurely, combing their feathers.


    Under the neat planning, it forms a beautiful landscape painting.


    The breeze came slowly and brushed the green silk. A touch of surprise appeared in their eyes.


    After the change, Nanshan manor has become a summer resort.


    Standing on the high slope, the two people looked away, looked at the green mountains and rivers, and their mood was relaxed with the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    A good field protected by a bamboo and wood fence reflected in the eyes of Princess Changle.


    With a touch of curiosity, Princess Changle stretched out her jade arm and pointed.


    "What''s that? Let''s go and have a look."


    When I came near, I looked like a tree, not a tree, three or four green leaves, no flowers and no fruit.


    Li Wanqing stared for a long time and suddenly realized it in her heart.


    "It''s actually baidiezi! This flower has been planted in Li''s house."


    "The fool told him that this kind of flower blooms only once a year without fragrance, but he planted such a large area that all the good fields were wasted."


    The words with a slight sense of blame spread. The old man who loosened the soil turned around, wiped a handful of sweat and grinned.


    "What the woman said is that I, an old flower farmer of more than ten years, have also planted this kind of flower, and I have advised the Marquis like my wife."


    "Lord Hou once said that it looks like a flower, but it has another purpose. You can make clothes and bedding when winter is coming."


    "Surely, what the Marquis said is true."


    Li Wanqing in front of the fence snorted and shriveled her mouth.


    "It is estimated that a fool like him in the whole Tang Dynasty will say such words."


    "It''s a strange story that flowers make clothes and bedding."


    Princess Changle smiled and said.


    "Sister Wan Qing must not say so."


    "Do we have few wonderful ideas?"


    "You see, green tea is used for frying, grain is used for steaming wine, and shoes are put on horses..."


    Just halfway through the conversation, Li Wanqing approached the smiling face.


    "I''m looking forward to hearing you say so. Let''s see how the flowers make clothes."

 Chapter 628

    Daming Palace.


    Graceful figure, accompanied by melodious bell and drum vocal music, swaying.


    Under the stage, from time to time came applause, mixed with old cheers.


    "The supreme emperor, the pasta has been cooked."


    The little eunuch approached the old figure, put the pottery bowl and reminded him softly.


    The figure moved, picked up the silver sheath, picked up the noodles and stirred them carefully.


    Smelling the fragrant pasta, Li Yuan couldn''t help sighing.


    "This Dingbei marquis is also stingy. If my good grandson hadn''t presented such delicious food, I''m afraid it would be difficult to enjoy such delicious food in this life."


    "Where are the people? Are they back?"


    The emperor''s words only made the little eunuch ou feel a little flustered and hurried to say.


    "The supreme emperor is the body of a golden dragon. He will live forever."


    "I heard that the Duke of Dingbei and the king of Jin have returned. I think they will arrive in Chang''an soon."


    "When the emperor wants to eat something, he summons the Duke of Dingbei to cook."


    Since Li Yuan was forced into the palace, he has stayed away from the court.


    Eating, drinking and having fun and enjoying glory have become daily.


    These palace maids and eunuchs who serve them naturally like them, and their daily words are naturally inseparable from the words of pleasure.


    The old figure picked up a handful of noodles and put them into his mouth. He raised his head and said slowly.


    "I heard that my good grandson stood up and became the first person to taste fried locusts in this Qingzhou crisis. Is that true?"


    The little eunuch beside him didn''t know where Li Yuan got the news.


    Locusts are filthy things. The prince of a golden body eats such pests. He is afraid that the present supreme emperor will love his descendants and be angry.


    Thinking of this, the little eunuch locked his eyebrows and turned his mind. His words had been biased to the key point.


    "The king of Jin had to."


    "These troublemakers, under the banner of embarrassing the royal family, must have someone stand up..."


    "The king of Jin did this for the face of the royal family."


    When he said these words, the little eunuch stared at the stunned figure with noodles in front of him, and his heart jumped with panic, for fear that the supreme emperor was a little dissatisfied with this explanation.


    On the contrary, Li Yuan smiled softly and said.


    "I really didn''t expect that my grandson would stand up for the Royal reputation in a crisis."


    "Zhier, this child, has always been very timid. I''m afraid I''ve made a lot of determination to do so. Hey, hey."


    The little eunuch beside him gently wiped the sweat on his forehead, and the tension in his heart slowly dissipated.


    "His Highness the king of Jin is decisive and brave, and can weigh the weight of right and wrong. It is the blessing of the Tang Dynasty to have such a responsibility at a young age."


    Li Yuan stirred up noodles and chewed them happily, and said vaguely.


    "Hum! His father and Emperor never valued the children here. I''m afraid he''s impressed and shocked this time."


    As the saying goes, every generation is close.


    The master and grandson generation will be especially kind. It seems that this folk custom is inevitable in the royal family.


    Seeing that Li Yuan was not angry about eating locusts, the little eunuch commented on the matter with a happy face, and immediately agreed.


    "What your majesty said is very true. The king of Jin is only talented and restrained. I can see a little about his actions."


    Li Yuan turned a deaf ear to the approval, chewed a few mouthfuls of noodles and frowned slightly.


    "I heard that the people of Qingzhou are scrambling to eat locusts. I don''t know what it''s like..."


    ¡­¡­


    Shipu Avenue.


    Qingzhou is a land near the sea, far from Chang''an inland.


    The rush along the way, in addition to the bursts of loess smoke and dust raised behind the carriage, the hot sun, as well as grass and seedlings, wild flowers and birds, all of which have brought a different visual impact to Li Zhi.


    The excited boy obviously didn''t have the same concern when he came, and seemed to be full of curiosity about all these rural wonders.


    The young man''s thinking is always so active. Poking Tang Hao, who is thoughtful, Li Zhi asked.


    "Elder sister and son-in-law, I once heard the teacher tell me that there was a fish in Beiming. Its name was Kun. Kun was so big that I didn''t know it was thousands of miles away."


    "May I ask my brother-in-law, do you know if there is such a fish in the world? And there is no such a sea as the sky?"


    Looking at those curious eyes, Tang Hao seemed to see the moment when he was young and explored the wonders of the world with comic books.


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "The world is bigger than you can imagine. You and I are just a grain of dust in the vast world."


    "In that extremely cold place in the north and south, it is covered with snow all year round, the ice is thousands of feet thick, and many animals live in it all year round."


    "The so-called Kun is probably that the previous Pathfinder regarded the giant whale as Kun. The largest whale can devour the giant ship, weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms."


    Pat the curious child on the young shoulder, Tang Hao said.


    "If you have a chance, I''ll treat you to see the sea wider than the grassland and enjoy the boundless world!"


    The exploration of the world can often arouse the novelty of teenagers. Put down the curtain and sit in front of Tang Hao, with stars twinkling in his eyes.


    "Well... Can we only sail through Datang?"


    This sentence was asked on the point, and Tang Hao immediately suffocated.


    Slowly lifting the curtain, Tang Hao stared at the green seedlings on the road and said faintly.


    "Yes! Can our Datang ship pass?"

 Chapter 629

    At this time, there were shipyards in Datang, mainly focusing on the generation of Huainan road and Jiangnan Road.


    Perhaps it is because they face the sea that people who see coastal areas are more sensitive to the use of waterways.


    But inland, the water system is developed, but it has become a decoration.


    The land of Guanzhong has been said to surround Chang''an with eight rivers since ancient times.


    "The eight rivers flow in different directions, which are opposite to each other.". Sima Xiangru''s famous Ci Fu Shanglin Fu has a few sentences that show the beauty of Shanglin garden in the Han Dynasty, and it is a detailed description of the eight rivers around Chang''an.


    Among the eight rivers, the Weihe River flows into the Yellow River, while all the other seven rivers flow into the Weihe River. Even if you can''t walk a big ship, with today''s Datang ships, ships below 100 materials can easily get through.


    But officials in Chang''an just regard these waters as irrigation water sources and completely ignore the shipping capacity.


    Recalling the bustling streets of Chang''an and the dense traffic of ox carts and camels, Tang Hao finally realized at this moment that he could take the waterway to alleviate this situation!


    Popularize waterways, so that the people in the north and South waters of the Tang Dynasty can exchange grain and oil and enhance contacts.


    Let the inland and coastal areas exchange what they need, the precious plateau herbs are introduced into the coastal hinterland, and the strange fish, shellfish and seafood are introduced into the inland areas. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?


    At that time, if you simply build several docks and warehouses, you can enjoy the continuous dividends brought by water transportation. Why didn''t you think of it earlier?


    This is a windfall!


    Tang Hao slapped him on the knee and blurted out.


    "Yes! If you are used to riding horses, your mind is solidified, and you can''t turn around all the time."


    The sudden move startled Li Zhi, who was immersed in imagination.


    When he hurriedly moved away from his position, he looked over in fear.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    "Fixed thinking? What is this?"


    As soon as he grabbed Li Zhi''s arm, Tang Hao grinned and said.


    "Do you want to see the blue mirror like sea? Do you want to see the snow-white bear? Do you want to see the giant whale?"


    The mere description aroused the child''s curiosity.


    His eyes lit up a curious light, and Li Zhi nodded heavily.


    "Think!"


    Hold Li Zhi down and sit in the carriage again. Tang Hao sets a goal for Li Zhi.


    "OK! When you go back to Chang''an, you will mention it to your sister. You must convince her!"


    "Then I will ask your majesty to take you with me."


    Princess Changle has lived in the palace for a long time and rarely walks around. She has formed a quiet character over the years.


    Although he is now his wife, he must obey his words.


    However, Tang Hao still hoped that Princess Changle would follow her on this trip, not in the tone of her own command.


    ¡­¡­


    Bumpy all the way, dragging a single shirt that can twist out of the water, I finally approached Chang''an, which has been away for many days.


    Looking at the ancient city wall full of historical vicissitudes, Tang Hao was quite kind.


    It was still a bustling stone road into the city. The fat body in the cage became the focus of attention. Many Chang''an people looked at it and pointed together.


    Chumo and Su Qingjie, former comrades in arms in the barracks, had already met at the gate of the city.


    Pick up the carriage, exchange greetings, talk about the worries of the court, the situation of the Marquis house, and the progress of recruits'' training.


    Amid the laughter, the Marquis house was near.


    Chumo jumps out of the carriage, takes over the prisoner and looks at Dali temple, waiting for the interrogation.


    Su Qingjie succeeded Wu Tong''s coachman and took the initiative to send Li Zhi back to his house.


    When they left, they didn''t forget to make fun of each other.


    "Hurry back to the house. Don''t let the two beautiful women wait!"


    Ha ha, in the laughter, it happened that two beauties came out of the house to meet them. When they heard their teasing, Yuyu''s face was flushed.


    Arm over the two wives, through the mansion, straight back to the north house.


    After a long hesitation, Princess Changle finally asked.


    "Is everything going well in Qingzhou?"


    Seeing the worry in Princess Changle''s eyes, Tang Hao slowly put away his smile.


    Princess Changle must have heard some rumors about the relationship between King Li Tai of Wei and Qi Feng.


    Qi Feng was arrested, and Li Tai, king of Wei, was naturally involved.


    But king Wei is the eldest brother of Princess Changle and protects Princess Changle everywhere.


    Once upon a time, Li Chengqian, the eldest brother of Princess Changle, was demoted to Qianzhou because of a mistake made by the court. So far, there has been no news.


    Princess Changle was only worried that Li Tai would follow in the footsteps of Li Chengqian.


    Big hands stroked Qingsi. Tang Hao stared at the complicated figure in front of him and said softly.


    "The guard of Qingzhou has been secretly executed by me. As for Qi Feng, it is a secret letter to your majesty. Only me and the king of Jin know the royal highness of Wei behind him."


    "Don''t worry, this matter will only be handled secretly by your majesty and will not be published in the court."


    Princess Changle raised her face fiercely, bumped her head into her solid chest and said softly.


    "Thank you, husband."


    "You know... I have only such a brother in the imperial city."

 Chapter 630

    Poop.


    A bucket of water splashed all over the bath bucket in the room.


    When the water splashed in all directions, the two lingering figures suddenly jumped and turned their heads to wait and see.


    Li Wanqing, with her hands on her hips and an angry face, pointed to Tang Hao and pretended to be angry.


    "I have no face or skin, I''m sweating, and I''m not afraid to dirty my sister''s clothes."


    "Bah!"


    After listening to this, the shy Princess Changle bounced away from Tang Hao''s chest like an electric shock. Her cheeks were crimson and she didn''t dare to look up at the floor.


    The words were gentle, but Tang Hao could smell the strong jealousy floating in the air.


    As if there were no one else, he stretched out his hand and undressed. He looked at the two people with wide eyes and joked.


    "You two, it''s hot in summer. Do you want to take a bubble bath together to relieve the heat?"


    While talking, he had removed his clothes and exposed his muscles.


    Li Wanqing''s face turned crimson. Princess Changle, holding her hands over her eyes, rushed out of the door, leaving a scolding.


    "In broad daylight, I''m not ashamed!"


    Looking at the figure disappearing at the door, Tang Hao laughed.


    "Why? Can''t we take a bath together if we can enter the bridal chamber?"


    Bang.


    The door was slammed shut.


    There was only one angry scolding to answer him.


    "Apprentice!"


    Tang Hao shook his head. It seemed that there was no one to take a bath today. He stepped into the bath bucket and slipped down.


    Spoonfuls of warm water poured on the skin, and the dry heat in the heart gradually subsided.


    With his head on the bath bucket, Tang Hao was lost in thought.


    Shipbuilding and navigation is a great event. It can be achieved overnight.


    Everything from wood material selection to overall structure can not be completed by one person.


    Just like this dripping bath bucket, it seems simple, but in fact the process is complex.


    Division of labor and cooperation are needed in material selection, shortening, smoking, bending, shaping, gluing and riveting.


    On the bath bucket, let alone a ship sailing in the sea.


    Nowadays, the transportation of these materials and craftsmen are a difficult problem in front of us.


    Chang''an water system extends in all directions, but some rivers have been covered with mud and can''t pass because hundreds of officials don''t pay attention to river transportation.


    To be rich, there is a way.


    Land and water transportation is the key to material transportation. Without roaring cars and close to animal power, they become particularly bulky.


    The waterway that is light and does not consume horses is particularly important.


    Wiped the sweat on his face, Tang Hao muttered.


    "It seems that at present, it is urgent to dredge all rivers."


    After soaking for half an hour, the water temperature cooled down and called a few times. The maidservants in the house took clean clothes and fished in.


    Just after stepping out of the north house, he saw father-in-law Rong talking and laughing with two women in the shade of the corridor.


    The arrival of father-in-law Rong must be summoned by his majesty. Tang Hao dared not hesitate and welcomed him.


    "I don''t know your father-in-law Rong''s great drive. I''m sorry for your loss."


    After hearing this, father-in-law Rong hurriedly turned around and saw Tang Hao coming up, bowing and bowing.


    "Hey! Dingbei Marquis, don''t break the old slave!"


    "During your trip to Qingzhou, you have the best of both worlds. Your majesty is very happy! You are ready to ask your majesty for a reward!"


    Tang Hao bowed back and smiled.


    "Thank you for your kind words, please."


    After saying goodbye to the two ladies, Grandpa Rong took Tang Hao straight to the Tai Chi palace.


    In fact, now Tang Hao has two beauties in Chang''an city. He is still young and light. He has been ranked as a marquis, and his official position is as high as grade II. As for those unique industries, they are making great progress every day.


    Beauty, money and prospects are all close to perfection.


    Even if there are more gold and silver treasures, it''s just icing on the cake to increase the rank and rank.


    Tang Hao thought carefully about the reward.


    The weather in June seems particularly hot in this imperial city.


    The earth was scorched by the hot sun, and the stone paved road was pale and dazzling.


    The bustling merchants gathered at tea shops and inns. There are not many people interested in singing and juggling on the street.


    The vendors of the stalls leaned on the eaves of the street corner with bare chests and tried their best to fan the Pu fan.


    Tang Hao, who was sitting in the carriage, had just changed his new single shirt, and he was also sweating in the steamer like carriage.


    After wiping the sweat beads on his forehead, Tang Hao suddenly missed lying in the air-conditioned room, eating iced watermelon and pouring iced coke.


    But now I can''t enjoy this treatment.


    Ice, in today''s Tang Dynasty, is a rare luxury in ancient times.


    As early as the Zhou Dynasty, people had discovered the product of ice, and even set up a government office called ice government, and officials specialized in ice mining, Lingren.


    The ice policy is mainly to store ice for the royal family. During the severe winter, Lingren take the ice from the lake and store it in the ice cellar of "Lingyin". It will be used to cool the royal family in the heat of the coming year.


    It''s just that the ancient temperature insulation technology is poor. The icebergs hoarded in winter actually have one-third of the reserves in summer.


    Because of this time-consuming and labor-consuming project, only the royal family is qualified to enjoy it.


    Of course, saltpeter ice making technology was discovered only at the end of the Tang Dynasty.


    As a person of later generations, Tang Hao certainly knew the principle and method of saltpeter ice making.


    Thinking of this, the hero who saved Qingzhou no longer wants to get any gold and silver treasures and be promoted to rank.


    If we could get a saltpeter mine in the hands of the king of Tang Dynasty, it would not be hot this summer.

 Chapter 631

    Tai Chi palace.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of the Tai Chi palace, a chill came, much cooler than the baking outside.


    Tang Hao lifted his eyes slightly and saw that the king of Tang leaned against the table, took out a melon from the silver plate full of ice residue and ate it.


    Sure enough, the treatment of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is not enjoyed by the villagers.


    "Well, just in time."


    "Come on, Tang Hao, eat some melons with me to relieve the heat."


    Tang Hao was also impolite. He bowed his hands and thanked him. He sat opposite the king of Tang, took the fruits and ate them.


    The sweet juice is wrapped in a thin ice residue and churns in the mouth. The refreshing coolness is smooth along the tongue. The dry heat in the heart dissipates with a mouthful of iced melon.


    After eating a piece, Tang Hao shouted.


    Father Rong, who stood aside, looked at Tang Hao with envy and whispered.


    "The Duke of Dingbei is really lucky. Even today''s Duke has never tasted this ice melon."


    In words, the big Bracelet raised by father-in-law Rong refers to several bronze tripods in the hall and Tao.


    "These ice cubes in the tripod were originally used by your majesty when he kept them for three volts, but they were used in advance today."


    "Dingbei Marquis, the old slave stood in this hall, which can be regarded as your blessing."


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "My father-in-law is serious. It''s the kindness of your majesty that we can find this summer resort in the heat."


    After that, Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Emperor''s grace is mighty, minister, thank Lord longen."


    When the horses were photographed, the king of Tang was very happy and said with a smile.


    "You boy, I love to hear these words."


    When Tang Hao was asked to eat melons again, the king asked casually.


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of the criminals brought back from Qingzhou."


    Tang Hao just remembered at this time, but when the flying pigeon handed the book, he only reported to the chaotang that the locust disaster and grain disaster had been relieved, and all the great Confucianism in Qingzhou had been dissolved.


    So that the whole people of Chang''an believe that these criminals are the people who make trouble in Qingzhou, and no one knows the big hand behind the scenes.


    Upon hearing the inquiry, Tang Hao took out the secret letter from his arms and handed it to the king of Tang.


    "This secret letter is from the great Confucian Zhang Xian. It involves a lot. Your majesty will know at a glance."


    "As for these criminals, they were deliberately arrested from Qingzhou, and everything was decided by your majesty."


    Normally speaking, hoarding strange things and gathering people to make trouble is a matter of nails on the iron. Just say the Tang law, show the owl to the public, or break into the dungeon.


    But Tang Hao left it to himself to decide. There must be something strange in it.


    Suddenly, the king of Tang realized that behind this must be the two most powerful sons today.


    It seems that the things reported by the spies earlier are probably correct.


    For a moment, a touch of gloom flashed in the deep eyes of King Tang.


    After receiving the letter, Tang Wang put it on the table and changed the topic.


    "You have made great contributions to your trip to Qingzhou. What rewards do you want?"


    This remark hit Tang Hao''s heart.


    But in his words, Tang Hao was not as straightforward as he said.


    He got up slowly. Tang Hao''s face was awe inspiring. He stood in the hall with his hands down, and his arrogance slowly came out.


    "During his trip to Qingzhou, his Highness the king of Jin chanted the carefree tour, which made me feel deeply."


    "Kun Peng is thousands of miles away, shaking for nine days, which makes me suddenly realize that the world is vast and the vast sea is boundless."


    "The first emperor of the Qin dynasty built a boat to go to sea and look for Xianshan. In the Han Dynasty, there were Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and a building ship navy to wipe out the state of Yue. How can there be no magnificent Navy in the great Tang Dynasty?"


    Tang Hao paused, walked slowly and bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty, please dredge the river, promote water transportation, parallel water and land, and enhance the communication between the four seas and exchange what is needed."


    After listening to what Tang Hao said, the king of Tang pondered for a moment and said.


    "That makes sense."


    "With the prosperity of shipbuilding in the coastal area of the Tang Dynasty, I also intend to list the land of Yangzhou as an important naval town. Only when we attack Koguryo can we advance both land and water and make it vulnerable."


    "Dredge the river, I''m sure."


    Seeing that the event had been completed, Tang Hao took the opportunity to speak.


    "If your majesty wants to reward your minister, the saltpeter mine and sulfur are just what your minister wants."


    In the Tang Dynasty, there was not much cutting of saltpeter.


    The government office collects saltpeter, which is mostly used to burn wolf smoke and transmit signals. The amount is very small.


    Folk Dan prescriptions and prescriptions are more involved in this thing.


    Tang Hao suddenly mentioned these two things this time, which made the king of Tang doubt.


    "These two things are rarely used. Do you have a wonderful use?"


    Tang Hao will not say that it is used to make ice at the moment. If so, it seems that his pattern is too small.


    What''s more, Tang Hao knew that most of the firearms could not be concealed from the insightful king of Tang for too long, so he simply told it all.


    "I learned a little about the northern expedition to East Turkistan and made a batch of firearms."


    "Spitting out the tongue of fire can kill people in a hundred steps. Those who hit are all bloody and flesh blurred, and the remnant limbs fly everywhere. Even if they are protected by iron armor, it won''t help."


    "The ship was built and traveled thousands of miles. I want to improve the firearm and install it with the Navy."


    Tang Hao continued with a touch of fanaticism in his eyes.


    "With this marine warship, ocean trade, siege and looting, you can only raise your hand."


    "Presumably at that time, don''t talk about the land of the north, even the surrounding countries will be extremely afraid and bow down to be ministers."

 Chapter 632

    Dominate all countries and stand on the top of the East.


    This goal is not impossible in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Genghis Khan, who grew up on horseback, swept all countries and unified Kyushu with his fierce cavalry.


    It made the territory of the Yuan Dynasty unprecedentedly vast, across Eurasia, and expanded the territory of the country to the limit of history.


    Such a grand goal is more grand and distant than the unification of the northern territory by the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    After listening to what Tang Hao said, the hot light in the eyes of the king of Tang became more and more dazzling.


    Even in the heart gave birth to a touch of sympathy, hate to see each other late.


    Boom!


    Clap your hands on the table.


    The king of Tang slowly stood up and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "The younger generation should be vigorous and have a broad mind."


    "I''m really glad that you have such a grand long cherished wish."


    "It''s up to you. I''ll give you permission."


    The king of Tang made a decision, and it was a success.


    Under Tang Hao''s three excellent words, the grand plan has been built, and the king of Tang is happy to hear Long Yan.


    Waving to father-in-law Rong, the king of Tang pondered for a moment.


    "You can issue an imperial edict to order all States and counties to dredge rivers and greatly promote water transportation."


    "Give Tang Hao the gold seal of the Ministry of industry. The raw materials of utensils in the Treasury can be used by Tang Hao at will."


    With the gold seal of this work department, you can get twice the result with half the effort for the objects you want to make and the materials you dig.


    Tang Hao bowed and thanked the emperor for his kindness.


    On this day, they talked for a long time in the Tai Chi palace.


    Tang Hao''s great world is an eye opener for the king of Tang.


    What is the land of the far north, with snow all year round, half a year of day and half a year of night.


    There are many kinds of islands in the sea. One plant can produce 50 stones of food and vegetables that can grow outside the land and bear fruit.


    It was not until dusk that the king of Tang released Tang Hao from the palace.


    Back in the Marquis''s house, Tang Hao stepped into the hall and saw that the table was full of delicacies.


    Holding the wine jar in both hands, Princess Changle smiled and said.


    "My husband, my father sent the western region''s specialty wine at noon. Today it''s up to me to pick up the wind and wash the dust for my husband."


    While talking, Li Wanqing came in, shared his glasses and said.


    "It''s said that this western region grape wine can nourish your face, protect your skin and prolong your life. Today we are also blessed with our husband."


    Looking at the princess Changle who was about to pour wine, Tang Hao stopped it quickly and then the wine jar.


    "Isn''t it a waste of such precious wine without ice?"


    Princess Changle blushed and said.


    "I also heard that this grape wine should be drunk chilled, especially in the hot season."


    "If not, I''ll go to my father and ask for some?"


    Tang Hao smiled as he grabbed his body to go.


    "Why go to the palace? This material was not sent by surprise?"


    "My husband will do a good trick for you today."


    Tang Hao didn''t show it to the two people before they had iced those perfume essential oils.


    Put down the wine jar, put a bag of saltpeter out of the backyard and threw it into more than half of the jar of water.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle gathered around the water tank to see the birth of a miracle.


    With the two people screaming back, there was a change in the water tank.


    The water splashed and the sound of "hissing" increased from small to large, and the sound of blasting came from the water tank from time to time.


    They had already avoided far away, covered their ears and locked their eyebrows.


    "What''s your... Method?"


    "Why is it so terrible? Just want to split the water tank?"


    Tang Hao ignored their words, looked at the gradually calming water and waved.


    "Present the cold water in the copper basin."


    They carefully handed it to Tang Hao. With a touch of timidity, they crept close to the water tank and glanced inward.


    Tang Hao put the copper basin on the water, smiled and said.


    "Let''s just stare here. There must be ice in less than a quarter of an hour."


    The water was calm, nothing different, and there were no more terrible voices just now, and they relaxed their hearts a little.


    Watching, the water surface also gradually changed.


    Small ice grains grow and spread like snowflakes. During a meal, the water tank and copper basin are covered with a layer of white ice.


    Li Wanqing was bold. She touched the water with her jade finger and took a breath.


    "This... This is really winter ice!"


    "It''s hot in June. In such weather, it''s impossible to turn water into ice!"


    Princess Changle also wiped the ice floating in the copper basin with great joy.


    "This is amazing!"


    The smiling face looked at Tang Hao, who was carefree and contented, and asked in surprise.


    "How did you do it?"


    Tang Hao remembered that this phenomenon had been told by his teacher in chemistry class, but it was only because saltpeter absorbed a lot of heat when encountering water.


    Of course, for these two people who have no chemical basis, it is undoubtedly in vain.


    When his fingers stood up in front of his lips, Tang Hao made a silent gesture, indicating that the two shouting figures should not forget themselves.


    "These saltpeter were transported back to the Marquis''s house without your Majesty''s knowledge."


    "If you don''t want to be found so wasteful, you''d better keep your voice down."


    Holding Qingsi with a big hand and welcoming two pairs of curious eyes, Tang Hao changed the topic.


    "Well, that''s it. You don''t have to ask more about how these things are formed."


    The two people who still poked at the ice on the water seemed like an innocent child discovering the new world.


    Tang Hao shook his head, went to get the wine jar and said.


    "Ice grape wine. If you want to drink it, go to the ice quickly."

 Chapter 633

    Drinking chilled grape wine finally brings some coolness to this hot summer.


    The ice made of saltpeter is non-toxic and tasteless. Tang Hao simply smashed some ice residue ice cubes and threw them into a bowl.


    Eating delicious food, shaking the pottery bowl in his hand, and the sound of Ding Ding Ding seems to be the most moving ballad since.


    Three or four pots of ice piled up behind him. When the servants fanned, cool breezes came and the heat disappeared.


    Being in a different era, Tang Hao felt comfortable from the top of his head to his heels.


    Looking at the adoring eyes cast by the two women, Tang Hao was even more elated.


    Tang Hao conceived the grand plan of the Marquis mansion to relieve the summer heat after a cup of cold grapes.


    "The pool in the backyard needs to be expanded. A Summer Pavilion is built on it. With a hydraulic driven windmill, there will be a breeze without manpower."


    "There should be shade flowers and plants in the pavilion, and there should be vines around the periphery, preferably grape vines."


    "When summer comes, we will lie on the mat, look up and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the pond, reach out and taste the sour and sweet grapes. There will be frozen melons and fruits in the bucket, and when we turn over, there will be a cool wind..."


    "By the way, we have to..."


    Princess Changle glanced at Tang Hao and smiled at Li Wanqing.


    "The prime minister''s nonsense is so grand that if you don''t go to the Ministry of work, you will be inferior."


    "No, what if I recommend you to the work department?"


    Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao and snorted.


    "It''s unimaginable that this ice was made. When I got a little ability, I began to blow East and west again."


    "My sister is right. If you don''t, go to the work department and give all your wonderful ideas to our people in the Tang Dynasty?"


    Li Wanqing meant to excite Tang Hao. It was quite a tacit understanding that they sang and matched each other.


    Tang Hao saw it in his eyes and didn''t say it in his heart. He felt the gold seal of the Ministry of work from his arms and swayed in front of them.


    "Well, as you two wish, this is the golden seal given by your majesty."


    "I have proposed to your majesty to build a huge sea ship to ride the wind and waves and sail the sea."


    They never expected that Tang Hao really had such ability.


    In this country, there are vehicles such as carriages. People who are inland know little about the ocean.


    This time, Tang Hao mentioned that they were somewhat novel.


    "What''s in the ocean?"


    Tang Hao didn''t hide it, and he said strange things casually.


    "There are flying swordfish, octopus with eight claws, whales as big as islands, shrimp and crabs with long arms..."


    "Just like the Dragon Palace I once told you."


    The beautiful eyes of the two people opposite opened wider and wider, and the expression on their faces was more surprised.


    These strange things that have never been heard of are quite different from what we see in daily life, as if they were so ethereal.


    But in Tang Hao''s vivid narration, all this seems to be systematic and real to the touch.


    Just waiting for further questioning, a figure came in the hall.


    As soon as I entered the house, the cool feeling immediately brightened the visitor''s whole body, and blurted out surprised admiration.


    "Brother Tang! Not bad!"


    "You are living a natural and comfortable life?"


    He asked, pointing to the ice in those copper pots.


    "Thanks to Qingzhou, in exchange for these ice cubes?"


    Tang Hao looked back and saw Chen Chumo. He looked at the ice in several pots and asked.


    Before Tang Hao talks, Chumo picks up a piece and wipes it on his sweaty cheek.


    "Comfortable! Carefree!"


    "If you have such things, you won''t give my brother two pieces. It''s not righteous enough."


    Tang Hao asks Chumo to sit down and says.


    "If you like, take two pots."


    Looking up happily, I just saw that two madams Tang were also present and quickly bowed their hands to say hello.


    Chumo and Tang Hao are close friends. Li Wanqing warmly takes out a bowl of grape wine from the ice basin behind him and greets him.


    "Come and sit down."


    "It''s just that we have this iced grape wine. You can try it, too."


    According to Tang Hao''s appearance, he lost some ice cubes and put them in front of Chumo like a sister-in-law.


    Ben came from the heat outside and steamed in the carriage for a long time.


    When I saw the ice, I felt more close than my relatives. When I saw the grape wine in front of me, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    Holding the ice in one hand, he picked up the pottery bowl in the other hand and poured it down.


    Chumo smiles and thanks again and again as he wipes the wine stains on his lips. Chumo hands over the bowl.


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao as his maidservant pours wine.


    "Brother Tang, I need your help this time."


    "Some time ago, when I was training, I increased the load. After a training, nearly 20% of them were sprained and scratched."


    "Today, many soldiers have swollen ankles and can''t move. They can''t train any more. Some bruised soldiers have suppurative wounds, which is difficult for military doctors to cure."


    Chumo takes a sip of wine and sits there dejectedly, shaking Tang Hao''s arm. His eyes are red.


    "After looking for many military doctors, there are not as many anti swelling herbs. It''s not enough."


    "But those wounded brothers, whose legs are seriously injured, should be burned with fire."


    "Let''s not talk about the pain for the time being. I heard that the whole leg will be destroyed if it is more serious."


    "These are brothers who ran across the grassland with us. You have to help me!"

 Chapter 634

    Iron men also have a tender side, especially in the face of these brothers who have lived and died.


    Chumo is always straightforward. He laughs when he is funny and wipes tears when he is sad.


    At this time, it was because of him. When it came to the possibility of losing his legs, his eyes were red and his nose was sour.


    Tang Hao can understand this remorse.


    In ancient times, medical skills were underdeveloped, and many treatment methods were only the fixed routine.


    In this hot summer, if you soak your sweat for a long time, nine out of ten such wounds will be infected.


    Infection and suppuration were very difficult to cure in ancient times.


    Wound suppurative infection will cause ulceration, expand the scope, and finally cause septicemia and death.


    Such a thing is not uncommon. Attacking cities and pulling out strongholds and fighting between the two armies are like this for many soldiers.


    Of course, the most direct way is to cut off the abscess polyps and burn the blood vessels with fire to prevent bleeding or continued infection.


    In this way, it is self-evident that the injury requires the kind of heart splitting pain to bear.


    With his right hand, Tang Hao patted Chumo on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "This ice is a powerful tool to reduce swelling. Tomorrow I''ll build a few cars and transport them to the military camp."


    "Tomorrow I will distill more alcohol and take it to the army for disinfection, so I don''t have to bear the general treatment of fire."


    Chumo is stunned. For a moment, he doesn''t understand Tang Hao''s words.


    "Alcohol?"


    "Disinfection?"


    Tang Hao didn''t bother to explain to him. After all, these knowledge can''t be understood in a word.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s all on me."


    After that, Tang Hao raised the pottery bowl, shook the wine and said.


    "Come on, let''s just have a good drink today. Other things will be solved tomorrow."


    Since Tang Hao speaks, Chumo has no reason not to believe it.


    In front of this man, it seems that any difficult thing in the world has become particularly simple here.


    Chumo puts an excited smile on his face, picks up the pottery bowl and holds his hands flat.


    "Brother Tang! I respect you!"


    The pottery bowls collided with each other, and the beautiful wine swayed. In the heroic laughter, bowls of cold wine were drunk.


    A family dinner, which was originally a welcome feast, was eaten from dusk to nightfall.


    Chumo, who is full of wine and food, doesn''t forget to bring two buckets of freshly made ice when he leaves, saying that he wants his family to feel the treatment of the royal family.


    Tang Hao stood at the door of the mansion, looked at the carriage speeding away under the stars and shook his head.


    Chumo takes the ice back to his residence. He''s afraid it will spread to the public houses of major countries soon.


    At that time, the eldest sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui''s old minister must have heard the wind.


    These important officials in the court like robbers will never be soft when they pick up things from their residence.


    "Ah! Our Marquis house will suffer another ''disaster''


    Over the past few days, I finally had a good sleep.


    No tossing and turning, no sweating, sweet dreams all night.


    When the East turned white, Tang Hao had driven to Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    There are still brothers in the camp who are tortured by illness and fear the punishment of fire. Tang Hao can''t be lazy at all.


    Through the front yard with rows of pottery jars, the manager of the imperial winery came to report on the situation for months.


    "The weather turns hot, and the sale of wine is not as hot as before."


    "Some aristocratic families who have never tasted wine have come to buy it, and more are some national princes who buy it in advance for the cold winter."


    Glancing at the account book handed over, Tang Hao closed the account book and said.


    "From today on, we will no longer produce wine and continue to distill and purify wine."


    "Remember not to boil when distilling wine. When bubbles appear in the pot and there are signs of boiling, use a low fire."


    "Purify it twice, then seal it tightly into a pottery pot for me to use."


    These craftsmen are already familiar with the distillation process. They can get the answers they want without hands-on professors.


    The manager of the tavern was quite confused, but he didn''t ask much. He nodded and bowed away.


    Tang Hao specifically explained that he didn''t need to boil, but because the boiling point of alcohol was about 80 degrees. Before the water boiled, white gas already came out.


    Naturally, the truth will not be told to these craftsmen, but will become more and more troublesome.


    Walking in his own manor, standing on the high slope, looking at the lush fruits and vegetables below, Tang Hao''s thoughts fluttered.


    If the alcohol I made this time is about disinfection, it is a cross era progress at this time, and it is completely enough.


    Even if you sail thousands of miles in the future, you will certainly use it.


    At that time, this single fruit and vegetable will become the most abundant vegetable shed in Datang.


    "What are you thinking?"


    A soft voice sounded behind him.


    Tang Hao looked back at the two ladies standing side by side, arm in arm, and a smile came from the corners of his mouth.


    "Believe it or not, the melons and fruits in this world smell and taste delicious?"


    "Believe it or not, there is a vegetable that can make people cry, but can''t stop?"


    "Or not to eat, but to drink?"


    Strange things were said by Tang Hao again. It seems that these two people are used to hearing such remarks.


    Listen quietly and let go of your mind.


    It seems that there is a voice in my heart, vaguely telling them that this day will come.

 Chapter 635

    At dusk, the dry heat slows down slightly.


    The setting sun pulls the thin Langlang figure, weaving and shuttling. The young childe with a folding fan and the women, children and old people with children took to the streets to seek a coolness in the heat.


    The carriage roared past and there was a conversation between the two.


    Chumo stares at the three porcelain vases in Tang Hao''s hand, wondering.


    In this training, how many soldiers were scratched because of their negligence? Is this small porcelain vase prepared for these dozens of people?


    What kind of fairy dew is in this small porcelain vase that can heal soldiers without being burned by fire?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Chumo comes over, looks at a porcelain vase carefully, and says his doubts.


    "Brother Tang, the magic medicine in this bottle is so powerful?"


    Raising the porcelain vase in his hand, Tang Hao looked at it for a moment and said slowly.


    "Where is it so simple? This alcohol is used for disinfection. The purpose is just not to let the suppurative wound continue to expand."


    "To heal, you still need fur. The palace is to pay more attention to keep the wound clean and dry."


    Pointing to Chumo, Tang Hao looks serious.


    "You can train according to the training method above, but don''t make it more difficult."


    Chumo wants these soldiers to become elite soldiers quickly. He is right.


    But I don''t know that the training intensity should be in direct proportion to the daily diet. Blindly requiring soldiers to overdraw physical training will cause big problems over time.


    With this lesson, Chumo is no longer afraid to give directions. His head is like a chicken pecking rice, and he nods again and again.


    In the barracks, the training of soldiers was coming to an end at this time.


    Seeing Tang Hao coming, many people bowed and greeted him.


    Tang Hao took a group of people, drove a carriage and carried several large boxes. He responded to the soldiers with fists and walked towards the barracks.


    As soon as he arrived at the soldiers'' camp, Tang Hao was almost dizzy with the strong smell of sweat. He took a sip of the fresh air outside and went into the camp.


    One by one, sunburned soldiers, wrapped in two pocket cloths, lying on their beds, hanging their injured legs, snoring like thunder.


    The guard who followed in at the door looked embarrassed and shouted.


    "Get up! General inspection!"


    This shout was very effective. He got up from the bed with his hands and feet, stood at attention with a grunt, and completely forgot his pain.


    Many soldiers bared their teeth and did not make a painful cry.


    Without waiting for these soldiers to salute and say hello, Tang Hao waved his arm.


    "They are all wounded. Don''t be polite. Lie down."


    After drilling, Tang Hao tells Chumo to fetch ice cubes without delay.


    Holding his breath, Tang Hao looked at the injury carefully.


    The ankle is red, swollen and swollen. It is not the purple and swollen appearance of congestion. A slight movement is accompanied by severe pain.


    "Ice, cold compress."


    Chumo, with a basin behind him, was shocked at the command.


    Such precious ice for feet?


    I''m afraid only a big family like Tang Hao dares to do such a violent act!


    Chumo doesn''t wait for Chumo to speak. The soldier sleeping on the board is already surprised.


    "No! No!"


    "Lord Hou, I''m cheap. It''s not worth using such precious things."


    "Villains have sprained in the countryside. If they don''t get in the way, they will get better these days."


    Listening to this, Tang Hao felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    Although it is in the prosperous age of Zhenguan, the poor people''s legs are not worth a piece of ice.


    Tang Hao continued to check the next wounded with a straight face. His tone was indisputable.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Datang is surrounded by enemies, waiting for you to levy!"


    "If you want to use it, you can use it."


    With ice, the cool smell only reduces the pain of the ankle.


    The soldier was just Tang Hao who loved his people like a son. He couldn''t stop wiping his tears and thanking him.


    After a round of inspection, Tang Hao was a little relieved.


    These soldiers are worthy of special training. Their physical quality is far better than that of ordinary people. Although they are sprained, they don''t matter.


    Some are ankles, some are knees, and all that can be ice applied are ice applied.


    The purpose is to promote the absorption of peripheral hematoma and relieve pain.


    I wanted to ask Chumo a few questions, but I saw that he applied ice to his soldiers all the time.


    To the mouth of the words, but hard to ask.


    One punch on the chest of the approaching figure, Tang Hao said.


    "You boy, don''t dare to arbitrarily modify and add training content in the future!"


    "This time is quite timely, not more than a day, otherwise the sprain and edema will not disappear."


    Chumo, carrying an empty basin, is like a child who has done something wrong. He is in his place, hangs his head and promises again and again.


    "Follow brother Tang''s orders and never do it again."


    Patting Chumo on the shoulder, he pulled his arm and told him.


    "After three days, you can hot compress with a square towel several times a day. If there are Dieda herbs, you can wrap them in a single layer. It''s hot in summer, and covering them too thick is counterproductive."


    Chumo bows respectfully.


    "Write it down, write it down!"


    "Brother Tang, those bruised soldiers still bother you to treat them."

 Chapter 636

    Maybe I''ve been in the sprained soldier''s camp for a long time.


    When I entered the soldiers'' camp, I felt that the sweat smell of hot eyes and nose was not so big.


    The injuries here are obviously serious. Except for a dozen people with scabs, the other six people have more or less signs of suppuration.


    The most serious is a big man with a big body, dense body hair and sharp muscles on the refined porcelain arm.


    An inch long cut in the right arm tore open the epidermis, the skin and flesh burst open, and the polyps inside had a fishy smell.


    In the high temperature of summer, the wound is soaked in sweat and contaminated with sand, stone and dust in the air. This big man is the best example.


    Considering his serious injury, Tang Hao asked other soldiers to come first.


    When squeezing out the pustules of the first soldier, Tang Hao showed some signs of tumbling in his stomach.


    After all, I''m not a professional doctor. I can''t adapt to this vicious scene for a while.


    Frowning and disinfecting the two soldiers with alcohol twice, Tang Hao shouted.


    "Go to the general doctor and find some clean gauze. Squeeze out the pus through the gauze."


    "I''ll disinfect everyone one by one. Don''t touch it with your hands after smearing it! So as not to fester again."


    Tang Hao understood that it was a waste of effort to give these savages medical knowledge.


    "If someone can''t take good care of the wound in the future and suppurates again, get 50 big boards first."


    While disinfecting the soldiers in line, Tang Hao felt a sudden heat behind his back.


    Looking back, an old man with pliers tossed a piece of red iron in the stove.


    Almost subconsciously, Tang Hao blurted out.


    "What are you doing?"


    The old man picked up the iron and sighed.


    "Dingbei Hou, the soldier''s wound is getting worse. If you don''t deal with it, the whole arm will be useless!"


    "I have no choice but to use this fire burning method and hug his life."


    Tang Hao didn''t say much. He stuffed the porcelain vase in his hand into the old man''s hand and said.


    "Smear the wounds on these soldiers, and I will heal them."


    While talking, Chumo has already opened the small wooden box in his hand. Tang Hao takes out a unique one finger wide dagger and puts it in the oven to bake.


    With a dull old man on his face, he explained.


    "What you have in your hand is alcohol, which can prevent the wound from festering."


    "When you encounter this kind of injury in the future, you must clean the wound and wipe it again and again with alcohol, so as to prevent the wound from deteriorating again."


    Between words, take out the dagger and wait for it to cool down.


    Although there is alcohol, we can''t use this ancient method of high-temperature disinfection, but after all, there are still more than half bottles of precious alcohol in Datang at this time.


    Tang Hao will never be extravagant enough to disinfect the dagger with alcohol.


    In the curious eyes of the people, Tang Hao held a dagger and slightly opened the wound.


    Fortunately, the polyps in the wound did not fester in the eyes, but some dead flesh showed signs of festering.


    This scene reminds Tang Hao of the allusions about scraping bones and healing wounds.


    Considering the pain that the soldier will bear later, Tang Hao changed the topic.


    "It''s inevitable to be disabled and even sacrifice your life when marching and fighting. Why do you want to join the army?"


    The taxi soldier opposite took a deep breath, slowly fell into memory and murmured.


    "My family is poor and my mother is weak. I earn a few copper coins by sewing..."


    "And a five-year-old sister..."


    While talking, Tang Hao slowly moved his knife, went deep into the wound, slowly scraped the dead meat around, and gouged out the place bit by bit.


    There was an answer without a word, leading the thoughts of soldiers and soldiers everywhere.


    Although he had diverted his attention, when he gouged out the last bit of dead meat, the soldier was already wet and pale, and the ground in front of him was soaked.


    Tang Hao took out the embroidery needle polished yesterday, soaked it in alcohol for disinfection, took tweezers, clamped a small piece of gauze, dipped it in alcohol to clean his wound.


    When alcohol invaded the wound, the soldier''s body trembled obviously, and his teeth clenched. He couldn''t help humming.


    Tang Hao put on the silk thread again and again and began to shiver and sew his hands. He really admired the man in the bottom of his heart.


    People who can say nothing under the pain of gouging out their hearts and skin are either determined or have extremely strong endurance.


    The old man nearby stared round his eyes and looked at Tang Hao''s tweezers mending the wound. It was quite similar to the mending clothes. He was shocked.


    Suturing can be regarded as the top medical technology at present. Tang Hao is only in his twenties. How can he use this technology?


    If the wound was small, the ancients often did not perform suture surgery, mainly because there was no disinfectant, which would cause the wound to fester and fester.


    The old man just wanted to remind him and looked at the porcelain vase in his hand. He was more curious and wanted to ask Tang Hao carefully after he was busy.


    In the gurgling blood, Tang Hao wiped the blood and sutured the wound again and again.


    For the first time in this strange world, I was really nervous. Under my seemingly calm face, I was actually as frightened as this former soldier.


    Finally, Tang Hao stitched the last stitch in his breath holding concentration, and took a breath slowly.


    When I held my forehead, I found that I was sweating.


    He told the old man to clean the wound again and wrap the hemostatic herbs. Tang Haocai sat down on the board.


    The first suture operation was completely completed.

 Chapter 637

    There is a precedent for stitching wounds.


    Hua Tuo at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty invented Ma boiling powder for anesthesia and surgery. Until the Sui Dynasty, there were some records about intestinal suture.


    But for a young man like Tang Hao, who dares to sew the wound, the old man is the first to see him.


    Look at the neat catgut on the wound and look at the suture needle in the box. The old man looks excited.


    "Duke Dingbei is young and has such attainments in medical skills. I have seen it all my life."


    "I''m really impressed!"


    Tang Hao waved his hand slightly, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.


    "Master, I praise you falsely. This is due to the miraculous effect of this potion."


    "Come to Hou''s house another day and use the alcohol for disinfection."


    "Remember, if there is tear trauma in the future, you need to clean the wound within six hours. If it exceeds six hours, it will be troublesome."


    The old man held less than half a bottle of alcohol left in his hand, and his face lit up with excitement, like a treasure.


    Tang Hao ignored the old man, frowned and smelled the strong smell of sweat in the air.


    "How often do you bathe?"


    After hearing this, many soldiers grinned, wiped the flowing sweat on their necks with one hand, and answered.


    "There is no shortage of water, but we train all day. There is the Kung Fu of washing."


    "That''s not true. Besides, this man should smell a little sweat to show our masculinity."


    In short, everyone thinks that bathing is often done by the childe with rich clothes and food and the women who work at home.


    As soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, they should smell of sweat.


    In the barracks, the emphasis is on fighting hard, and it is expected that they do not pay attention to health.


    But these wounded people recuperate in the dormitory where fleas and lice jump indiscriminately. If they do not pay attention to hygiene, they will only make the wound worse.


    Tang Hao stood up and looked at Chumo beside him and said.


    "From today on, no bathing, no food."


    "These wounded soldiers, in groups of two, wipe each other. They should be clean except for the wounds."


    Chumo is a little confused.


    It is understandable to reorganize the military camp and separate the living area from the training area in the general camp.


    But the amount of water needed for bathing in a military camp is astronomical.


    "Hou ye? This is a military camp. It''s a waste of time to come down like this."


    Tang Hao ignored it and turned to the outside.


    "If you want to live longer, do it."


    "In the future, you can wash in rivers and ditches. For the first time, you must soak for enough time."


    Cold words sound like orders, not discussions.


    Chumo frowns behind him and thinks that Tang Hao did this to live longer. It must be for the sake of soldiers.


    But he knew that in hot summer, there were many bacteria. If you didn''t pay attention to personal hygiene, all kinds of infectious diseases would be rampant in the army.


    The reason why Tang Hao didn''t explain was that in this period, there were no microorganisms and bacteria at all. When they said it, they certainly didn''t understand and wasted their words.


    Looking at the figure who left the camp, Chumo followed him.


    "Lord Hou, the wounded soldiers have also been treated. Shall I take you back to your house?"


    Tang Hao waved his hand and said.


    "No hurry!"


    "Get some salt mines."


    It''s the first time Chumo has met such a loser.


    The ice that can only be used by the royal family is actually used to apply feet to soldiers.


    The salt is twice as expensive as rice millet. It''s so rustling that it''s swept in the bath bucket. It looks like it''s for bathing.


    Even those Royal Children dare not be so extravagant.


    The brown solution flows and rotates slowly with the stirring of Tang Hao in the bath bucket.


    In full view of the public, Tang Hao took off his clothes and slipped into the bath bucket first.


    "Brothers, bathing is related to life. It''s not that Tang is unreasonable and full of nonsense."


    "I don''t need to explain the knowledge. Everyone bathes except the injured."


    When Tang Hao got up, he gave a dead order on the spot.


    Everything needs to be promoted, and bathing is no exception. Two thousand people under Tang Hao came first, and two people with long whips were specially assigned to watch.


    "When everyone has a cup of tea, dive and hold your breath, not over your head!"


    The sergeants looked at such a move as superfluous, but it was the first time in history to take a bath with luxury things such as strong salt water.


    After the order was issued, someone took off his clothes and slipped in. After all, I''m afraid there''s not much enjoyment beyond the limit of the poor''s money.


    After jumping into the water, the soldier in the bucket found something wrong.


    The skin stung by sweat, especially the elbows and sensitive parts, is strangely painful in this concentrated salt water.


    Just came out of the water and saw two people adopting long whips. I was cold in my heart and retracted into the water.


    After a while, the naked soldiers cried and shouted that they had been cheated. Those who didn''t take a bath looked at them one by one. They couldn''t help scolding them. They didn''t know how to be grateful and mistook Tang Hao''s kindness for donkey liver and lung.


    After a day of training, the tired barracks fell into jubilation again.

 Chapter 638

    The soldiers frolicked, and Tang Hao was not idle.


    In the frolic, I saw soldiers coming with their hands.


    Tang Hao looked at it, his face flushed and sweating, as if he had some signs of heatstroke.


    Without asking questions, he touched the soldier''s head. It was hot and hot. Looking at the appearance of weak limbs and soft hands and feet, Tang Hao concluded that it must be caused by heatstroke.


    "Help him to lie down."


    Then he greeted Chumo, who was holding a whip and swaggering.


    "Tell me to go down, mix some salt and sugar water, boil more pots, add mung bean soup, and let some uncomfortable soldiers pour it down."


    "It''s hot in summer. There''s a lot of training. I don''t understand the heat. Sooner or later, there will be big problems."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s relaxed words, Chumo''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    Although frosting is not a rare item in Datang, it is expensive.


    Since Tang Hao came to the military camp, he has made great efforts, from ice to the magic medicine alcohol, and then to the frosting.


    "Lord Hou, this frosting is expensive. Is it..."


    Before he finished, Tang Hao patted Chumo on the shoulder and said.


    "These are the hopes of opening up the territory and expanding the territory of the Tang Dynasty and rushing forward with our heads in our hands."


    "A little icing and this life, which is more important?"


    "Don''t let our brothers taste some things in the end. If the military capital is not enough, just report it to the military headquarters."


    Chumo is the son of the Duke of China, but he has been poor and used to saving money since childhood.


    Now, although there was some hesitation, I heard Tang Hao''s truth, so I didn''t say more. I nodded and went down to prepare.


    After all this, night has come.


    With the stars and moon overhead, Tang Hao got on the carriage and set out on his way back to his house.


    At this time, it was curfew time. There was no one above the streets of the Imperial City, leaving only thousands of warm lights.


    From time to time, people laugh and make noise in the house, which adds a lot of warmth to the tranquility.


    Through the gap in the curtain, I saw the lights in the Marquis''s house in the distance, and the two wives looked up in front of the house.


    The warm scene warmed Tang Hao''s heart.


    Jumping out of the carriage, Tang Hao met his two beautiful wives and walked towards the house.


    Li Wanqing murmured that the military camp had been delayed for so long.


    Princess Changle chuckled, but said nothing.


    Walking into the courtyard, Tang Hao found that the courtyard was completely new. Some old green plants had been replaced with new pottery pots. The lanterns carried under the eaves at the end of the new year had been pasted with red paper again.


    Seeing the two women, Tang Hao was quite suspicious.


    "Is there a grand festival recently?"


    "Or are there some happy events in our mansion?"


    Thoughts flew down, and the two hands on the jade shoulder gently pinched, and a bad smile gathered in their faces.


    "Is it difficult that the two women are happy? The residence is about to be added?"


    Then he removed his palm from their jade shoulders and touched their abdomen.


    Pop.


    One blow out the wretched palm.


    Li Wanqing scolded.


    "It''s shameless. There''s nothing right."


    In the moonlight, Princess Changle blushed, looked at Li Wanqing, and leaned in Tang Hao''s ear to give a soft hint.


    "In a few days, it will be the birthday of sister Wanqing."


    Tang Hao suddenly realized that it was because of this that he cleaned the mansion.


    It seems that this time when you can''t remember the person you like is a heinous event.


    In the moonlight, seeing Li Wanqing''s angry face, it seemed that she had committed an unforgivable crime.


    With two coughs, Tang Hao pulled out a smiling face and said.


    "Good thing!"


    "Tomorrow I''ll invite some friends. Let''s hold a family banquet and have a big banquet in all directions to celebrate Wan''er''s birthday."


    Li Wanqing has a flat mouth.


    "Hum! I can''t even remember my mother''s birthday. Let''s not have this banquet."


    Stamp your feet. Li Wanqing doesn''t turn his head and looks unhappy.


    Princess Changle went forward, took Li Wanqing''s arm and said with a broad heart.


    "My husband has been busy since he returned to the house. He must have written down his sister''s birthday."


    "It''s just that I''ve been in a hurry lately, so I haven''t had time to mention it."


    While talking, he winked at Tang Hao.


    Facing the big blinking eyes of Princess Changle, Tang Hao straightened his chest, glanced obliquely at Li Wanqing, who was sulking, and said.


    "Yes! How could I forget Wan''er''s birthday!"


    "For this, I also prepared a gift."


    Hearing the gift, Li Wanqing flashed a bright light in her eyes and glanced slightly at Tang Hao, who was empty handed, with a flat mouth.


    "Not ashamed!"


    "If you''re not ready, come and cheat!"


    While talking, Li Wanqing stepped in and crossed her chest. Her head was raised higher. She looked like she didn''t believe it at all.


    Although the words were so, my heart was tickled by Tang Hao''s words, and I turned my head slightly from time to time to see what kind of surprise Tang Hao could bring.


    Tang Hao touched his chin, frowned and said faintly.


    "Princess Datang is my Tang Hao''s wife again. This gift must be unusual!"


    "It''s just that some people don''t seem interested..."


    "It seems that this gift can''t be sent out so easily..."


    Almost in an instant, Li Wanqing thought of Tang Hao''s so-called gift.


    Send calligraphy notes to Yu''s house, poems to Tai Chi hall, and piano music to Princess Changle on her birthday according to Jiao Weiqin!


    Most of Tang Hao''s so-called gifts are the sale of white wolves with empty hands!


    At the moment, I''m still empty handed, and I''m not ashamed to say that it''s a special gift. 80% of them!


    Li Wanqing snorted and walked forward without looking back.


    "Don''t fool me with piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    "General, not rare..."

 Chapter 639

    As punishment, I can''t sleep in the north house tonight.


    Looking at the starry sky, Tang Hao stood in the courtyard and recalled it carefully.


    It seems that in all previous gifts, they gave gifts that can be called art.


    Looking at Li Wanqing''s posture, it''s probably impossible to prevaricate this time.


    Walking slowly to the side room, Tang Hao has an idea.


    When posterity celebrate their birthdays, they are nothing more than some good-looking and fun gifts or some valuable objects.


    For this daughter born in the state, it has long been common and not strange.


    But it is precisely the cake in later generations, but it is a strange thing that has not appeared in this strange world!


    Thinking of this, I bought vegetables, melons and fruits early in the morning and shouted out Princess Changle.


    Li Wanqing looked at them and wanted to follow them, but he was sulky at the thought of Tang Hao''s words of cheating himself to give gifts last night.


    Once the hall door was closed, he simply hid at home and couldn''t see Tang Hao''s face.


    After leaving the house, Princess Changle questioned Tang Hao for Li Wanqing.


    "Husband, if you deceive your sister like this, she must be angry. If I don''t go back to the palace now, you can pick up some treasures and send them to sister Wanqing."


    Princess Changle has this idea, and Tang Hao feels warm in her heart.


    The finger poked the eyebrow of Princess Changle and said.


    "When did you two have such a good relationship? Did you unite to bully me?"


    "This time I''m going to prepare a gift for Wan''er, but it''s quite mysterious. It''s inconvenient to tell her at this time."


    Fortunately, the materials for making cakes are easy to find in the Datang market.


    Eggs, icing, flour, plus some fruits.


    Looking at these ordinary fruits and vegetables, Princess Changle was both excited and confused.


    Excited, Tang Hao has to do something new.


    But the doubt is that these things are so common that ordinary farmers can afford them.


    Even if Princess Changle racked her brains, she couldn''t make any new things from such ordinary things.


    Seeing Tang Hao carrying big and small bags with a cheerful face, Princess Changle was not good to spoil his happiness.


    Simply resist the curiosity in your heart and don''t ask.


    For Tang Hao, it is not difficult to make cakes. The difficulty lies in the process.


    Even if the egg was stirred to make cream, Tang Hao stirred it for a moment and his wrist was sore.


    Several servants gathered at the door intentionally or unintentionally, watching the scene inside and whispering.


    "Hou ye went out to buy vegetables and flour early in the morning. Is this another invention?"


    "Isn''t it? Listen to General Li''s close servant. The Marquis wants to give general Li gifts. Most of them are made now?"


    "Isn''t that right? I think these are ordinary things. Apart from the frosting, there are no valuable things. What novelty can such things make?"


    "Oh! Who are we, the Marquis? Anything that passes through the hands of the Marquis is like a fairy being rebuilt. It''s amazing!"


    You and I have no concern about Tang Hao and Princess Changle.


    Until a cry interrupted the quarrel.


    "Come in and help when you''re free. Don''t argue."


    Tang Hao had never been so strict with his servants as other governments.


    The whole Marquis house is like a family, which is more harmonious.


    Of course, there should be respect and etiquette, and these domestic servants will never be less.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s call, the opportunity to explore the truth hit the hearts of these domestic servants.


    The eager servants took the pottery basin from Tang Hao and asked for a smile.


    "Hou ye, you tell the little ones to do such rough work. Why do you do it yourself?"


    With the help of these domestic servants, Tang Hao completely became the shopkeeper. He stood aside with Princess Changle and commanded.


    "Sift out the flour and separate the thickness."


    "The egg must be stirred in one direction, but not stopped. The foam must be beaten."


    "Yes, yes! Add flour and continue to stir. The flour should be poured in slowly, not too much."


    For half an hour, the previous yellow egg liquid and frosted flour had turned water bamboo into pure white.


    Tang Hao took over the pottery basin and picked up the stirred mixture. It was sticky and didn''t fall.


    Pick up a little with your fingertips, put it on the lips of Princess Changle, and said happily.


    "Try it."


    Sipping the coolness on her lips, she scraped her teeth in her mouth.


    The smile on her face gradually turned into surprise, and a bright light burst out from the beautiful eyes of Princess Changle.


    "What is this? So special?"


    "The entrance is delicate, silky, rich in oil smell, sweet and delicious. Is this a gift for Sister Li Wanqing?"


    Tang Hao provoked a little and put it on the tip of Princess Changle''s nose. He smiled and said.


    "This is cream, just a process!"


    One process?


    The pupils of Princess Changle suddenly enlarged, her face was incredible, and her curiosity suddenly expanded.


    "Come on, I can''t wait to see what it is!"


    With a touch of white cream on her delicate face and the appearance of jumping feet, she looks like a young girl.


    Tang Hao looked at the devoted Princess Changle with a smile and said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not urgent."


    "Next we''ll make a small cake."

 Chapter 640

    Their laughter and laughter in the mountain house had already been heard by the maid hiding behind the door.


    Under the cover of laughter in the house, he quietly retreated out.


    In the north room of marquis house, Li Wanqing paced back and forth in the closed door.


    Tang Hao and Princess Changle went out of the house early in the morning to buy vegetables, melons and fruits, but they haven''t called themselves once until now.


    Was it because he was angry and annoyed the fool that he ignored himself?


    No, no! That is to buy vegetables, melons and fruits, it must be to make a few dishes to perfunctory yourself as a birthday gift!


    Thinking of this, Li Wanqing gave a cold hum in her nose, crossed her waist and muttered.


    "Ridiculous! Is general Li just being perfunctory?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing thought of the delicious noodles.


    The sour, spicy, delicious, silky and soft taste seems to be fresh in my memory. Now I can still recall the feeling of lingering fragrance.


    Secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Li Wanqing put down her arm, hugged her chest and meditated for a moment. He said to himself.


    "Hmm! If the dishes are delicious this time, general... You can barely pass!"


    Having said that, his face gradually floated a touch of expectation, and the corners of his mouth vaguely aroused a touch of shy smile.


    Wow.


    The door was flung open.


    The maid rushed in at the next moment.


    Li Wanqing quickly put away her thoughts, stretched her arms, and the smile on her face dissipated in an instant.


    When the maid closed the door again, Li Wanqing had returned to her former coldness and sat in her seat as if nothing had happened.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The maid closed the door, strode up and attached it to Li Wanqing''s ear with a touch of mystery.


    "Lord Hou is eating in the dining room. I heard it''s a birthday present for General Li."


    Hearing this, Li Wanqing seemed to see Tang Hao busy in the dining room.


    What I just thought was confirmed. Tang Hao was really preparing delicious meals for himself!


    Although the warmth in her heart grew gradually, Li Wanqing''s face was calm, raised her eyes and snorted.


    "Hum! Is general Li the one who can be fooled by a plate of dishes?"


    "Eggs, flour, these ordinary things, I''m afraid only he can think of such a cheap gift!"


    The close maid naturally knew that Li Wanqing had always been an unyielding temperament and did not expose it, she added.


    "The maid was just outside listening to the Marquis say that she would make a cake with cream!"


    "Princess Changle has tasted a little of this cream and shouted that it''s delicious!"


    "Still say, this cream is the first step?"


    Cream?


    Cake?


    These terms, which had never been heard of, immediately made Li Wanqing a little confused.


    The princess of Changle, who can taste the delicacies of the world, praised her so much, not to mention the first process? Such delicious food is really so wonderful?


    Li Wanqing couldn''t sit still at the thought of this!


    What is cream? What is a cake?


    When these two things are combined, what is the final object?


    These problems in my mind can''t stop hovering in my mind. There is a voice in my heart urging me to take a look.


    Li Wanqing wanted to rush over at this time. Seeing the appearance of the thing close at hand, she had solved her itching curiosity.


    The devil stood up, and when he took the first step, the reserve in his heart made trouble again.


    I was still angry yesterday. I ran to see it today. Didn''t I hit the boy''s plan?


    Never be soft at this time!


    Next second.


    Li Wanqing slowly returned to her seat.


    "I see, you go!"


    The maid beside her saw it clearly. Li Wanqing was already moved and couldn''t wait to have a look. It was just because of face.


    "General Li, the breeze outside the hospital is gentle. You''re stuck in the house all day. It''s not good for your bones."


    "You should go out more!"


    The close maid considerate gave Li Wanqing a step.


    Li Wanqing looked up at the handmaid beside her, stood up slowly and said lightly.


    "Hey, what you said is reasonable."


    "I was annoyed by that bastard yesterday. Today I still feel flustered."


    "It''s also good to go out for a walk."


    The close maid smiled secretly in her heart.


    My two masters are really happy friends.


    An ancient spirit, stubborn and arrogant. The other is soft in heart and tough in mouth.


    It''s really like a play.


    He took Li Wanqing''s jade arm and walked out of the door slowly.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, the rebellious girl leaned towards the dining room.


    The unique fragrance of baked pasta slowly permeates the whole yard along the breeze.


    Almost at the same time, they smelled the fresh and elegant smell with a smell of wheat seedlings.


    Li Wanqing''s heart only felt relaxed, mixed with a feeling of greatly increasing appetite, and her eyes brightened.


    "What''s the smell?"


    "Why have you never met?"


    The maid beside her glanced at the surprised Li Wanqing and smiled.


    "These smells come from the dining room!"

 Chapter 641

    "Wow! Is this the cake? Does it smell so sweet?"


    "It''s soft and delicious. It melts in the mouth. It''s sweet but not greasy. It''s really a good food."


    "The round shape is very pleasing and implies perfection. It''s really a pleasant product!"


    The sound of admiration and surprise came from the dining room for a hundred years. Li Wanqing''s teeth were itching.


    The maid next to Li Wanqing looked hesitant and smiled when she saw that Li Wanqing was eager to see the style of the cake.


    "General Li, let''s go and have a look?"


    Hearing the maid''s inquiry, Li Wanqing just looked away from the direction of the meal, snorted and said.


    "Noisy! It''s disturbing. I want to see what the boy is doing and whether he can let people take a good walk."


    Then he went in the direction of the meal, and his steps were much faster.


    With the sweetness getting stronger and stronger, Li Wanqing''s heart became more and more curious.


    Across the corridor, across the corridor bridge, came to the dining room door.


    The crowd was eating bits and pieces of things similar to snacks. The ministers on the inner and outer floors looked around and exclaimed from time to time.


    That is, the gift to herself. She hasn''t tasted it yet, but she has been eaten by so many people. At present, Li Wanqing is a little unhappy in her heart.


    Slightly flat face fat, with a touch of resentment.


    "Why is it so noisy? Does it give people a good rest?"


    The onlookers suddenly turned around and looked at Li Wanqing, who looked unhappy, and shouted in their hearts.


    Since Li Wanqing married the Marquis and drank these servants, they have been getting along for some time. Everyone knows that Li Wanqing is kind-hearted, but she has the problem of love for acid.


    Now everything was ready and there was nothing to do. They all asked Tang Hao to leave and hurried out of the house.


    Running between, but still many people whisper.


    "Hou Ye is so clever that he has prepared such a thoughtful gift."


    "Yes! Mrs. Tang is blessed and enviable."


    "You envy it. If you can find a husband who can equal 1% of the marquis in your life, just wait for fun!"


    Looking at the empty dining room, Princess Changle walked to Li Wanqing and put on her arm.


    As a woman, Princess Changle naturally knew why Li Wanqing was angry. She smiled and explained.


    "Don''t be angry, sister. These are just the leftover materials left by making cakes. It''s a pity to throw them away."


    Then he looked back at the busy figure at the desk and turned his eyes back.


    "My husband did it himself for this cake. At present, he is decorating. Go and have a look! It''s beautiful!"


    Gently dragged a slightly hesitant figure to Tang Hao''s back.


    In the eye, Tang Hao is stacking the small cake on the big cake, and the thin honey sticks the stacked cakes together.


    The cake on the third floor is like a unique castle, with colorful fruits dotted on the White Castle, like opening windows with different shapes.


    The unique shape and the smell of wheat and eggs all over the house seem to let people enter a sweet fairy tale world.


    The slightly cold face was influenced by the fairy tale world. Li Wanqing was surprised in her eyes, and her heart melted.


    The serious figure slowly on the tray, turning the cake, slightly modifying the imperfections, filling the vacancy of cream on it, and the calm voice came slowly.


    "Do you like your birthday present?"


    Behind her, Li Wanqing was already immersed in a snow white dream.


    Hearing the inquiry, my heart was like a deer, and the girl''s shyness floated on her cheeks.


    "Like... Thank you... Thank you."


    Take the wet sand tent stained with water, slowly cover the cake surrounded by ice, and wait for the cream to solidify.


    Tang Hao turned around and gently tapped Li Wanqing''s nose with his creamy hand.


    "It''s all a family! You''re so polite. It''s not right!"


    The tip of his nose suddenly cooled. Li Wanqing touched it casually and roared when he saw the cream.


    "Well, you Tang Hao, come and tease me again!"


    While talking, his legs were raised again.


    It was as if the anger of last night had dissipated.


    Time is in a hurry and the night is getting darker.


    The huge Hall of marquis house is full of happiness.


    With the candle flickering, Li Wanqing slowly appeared on the stage with exquisite makeup and a paper crown made by Tang Hao, accompanied by Princess Changle.


    Standing in front of the exquisite cake, facing the three Tang people holding hands on the top of the cake, slowly close their eyes and close their hands.


    Reflecting the light of fire, the delicate red lips slowly opened and made a wish.


    Professor Tang Hao''s birthday song sounded slowly at this moment, and the servants of the mansion came out of the shadow slowly, clapping, singing, laughing and blessing.


    Slowly came to today''s protagonist, Tang Hao slightly lowered his head, looked down at the soul stirring face and whispered.


    "Happy birthday."


    There is no banquet, no noisy gongs and drums, no priceless treasures, different birthday banquets, some warm ceremonies, warm words, sincere blessings


    The beautiful eyes were already filled with moving tears. They bumped into the chest of everyone, and the soft voice lingered in their ears.


    "This gift... I like it very much."

 Chapter 642

    The morning of embracing left and right was awakened by the knock on the door.


    Tang Hao opened his eyes, looked at his baby sleeping cheek, raised his eyebrows and looked very reluctant.


    The figure on the right twisted gently and gave a sound of somniloquy.


    "Who is it?"


    Blinking dimly, Tang Hao crept up from his bed, covered them with gauze, put on a single coat, and staggered out.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the hurried servant coming.


    "Lord Hou, it''s the eldest grandson."


    Tang Haoyun frowned, gently closed the door and complained.


    "The genius is bright, and the eldest sun Wuji doesn''t let people sleep!"


    The long boss yawned and walked slowly towards the hall.


    Tang Hao remembered that Princess Changle said yesterday that most of the ministers in the court were sent to various states and counties to dredge the river.


    The eldest sun Wuji should also supervise the work around the imperial city. Why did he come to the Marquis house so early? It''s time to ask questions?


    Between thoughts, he stepped into the hall and saw the eldest sun Wuji sniffing hard and looking around at the house.


    Tang Hao walked lazily into the hall, wrapped his clothes and looked at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "Lord Chang sun, it''s still earlier than the previous dynasty. What''s the matter with you in the Marquis''s house?"


    It seemed that he turned a deaf ear to the questions in his ear. Sun Wuji still looked around and asked.


    "Good nephew! Are you doing something fresh lately?"


    "There is a sweet smell in the house, which is different."


    Since the introduction of Indian sugar cane technology into Datang, it has set off a wave of sweets in Datang, regardless of age and gender.


    Looking at Sun Wuji''s serious search, Tang Hao understood that the fat of people in the Tang Dynasty may have something to do with this dessert.


    Carelessly looked at the figure who had no result in the search and sat down decadent, Tang Hao said.


    "Where is there any fresh food? If there are people like Lord Chang sun, I won''t offer it myself?"


    Changsun Wuji pointed to Tang Hao, who was full of lies, and his face showed an expression of complete disbelief.


    "Good nephew, if you have such an attitude, I won''t come to the door in person."


    Tang Hao sighed and leaned back in his chair, quite confused.


    "The eldest grandson came early in the morning to see if there was any new food in the Marquis''s house?"


    "I heard that your excellency was ordered to dredge the river. Why do you still have leisure to sit in the Marquis''s house at this time?"


    When it comes to dredging the river, the muscles on his face twitch and turn blue and white.


    "Your boy is not at ease!"


    "Go and advise your majesty. If you want to build a huge ship, you can go to the prosperous Yangzhou."


    "But you want your majesty to dredge water transportation everywhere!"


    Sun Wuji leaned forward and banged his fingers on the desk with a look of asking questions.


    "Do you know that this river has not been dredged for more than ten years? Can you imagine how big this project is?"


    "Salvage, shipment and transportation. Do you know how hard it is in the hot summer?"


    "Just because of your son''s hegemony over the countries, your majesty ordered all officials of the whole dynasty to supervise all prefectures and counties and dredge the rivers that can cross ships in the territory of the Tang Dynasty within ten days. If you delay, you will be fined 500 yuan a day."


    "Even my old bone is now patrolling the bashui generation. You boy, you have done a lot of harm!"


    Tang Hao was also surprised to hear the words of his eldest sun Wuji.


    Unexpectedly, the king of the Tang Dynasty paid so much attention to this matter and even made such great efforts to unite the officials and the people.


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Minister, isn''t this for the smooth waterway of Datang?"


    "Besides, the waterway is smooth. There is no need to bypass the changsun Yishi''s iron ore transportation, which saves time and labor!"


    The plan was offered by Tang Hao, but he did not contribute. For the old minister who contributed, Tang Hao always wanted to find some reasons to comfort him.


    The eldest sun Wuji didn''t buy it. He clapped his hands on the desk and played a rogue.


    "Hey! You''re smart! You''re like cheating me? You''re too young!"


    "I ask you, what''s the status of those ice cubes in your house?"


    "Your boy is young and strong, but he is lying at home, blowing the cool wind and drinking tea. What''s the matter with an old bone, but I have to work hard to salvage the mud under the scorching sun?"


    After that, sun Wuji turned to his side, twisted his head and leaned back in the chair.


    "I said clearly that today is to get ice! For the people who work in rivers and ditches, for the people who are sweating and facing the flames."


    "If you don''t, I''ll report it to your majesty today. I''ll punish you for corruption, arrogance, adultery and slippery!"


    "If you agree, let it go. At noon, I will send three carriages to collect it."


    At first glance, the words of righteousness and righteousness seem to be an honest official trying to deal with a corrupt official.


    But Tang Hao knew clearly that if he gave 30 carts of ice, it would be difficult for his eldest son Wuji to share with these people.


    After all, in today''s Tang Dynasty, apart from the royal family, only their own residence has such rare items.


    Knowing the temperament of the eldest sun Wuji, if you don''t give it, you will rely on the old to sell the old and forcibly take away.


    Simply push the boat with the current, sell a favor, and have a good reputation for being considerate of the people.


    "Lord Chang sun loves the people like a son, and the lower officials admire him very much."


    "For the sake of people''s livelihood, please send your horses and cars at noon."


    The great event has been completed. The eldest sun Wuji looks up and staggers away.


    "You have eyes, boy!"

 Chapter 643

    After seeing off sun Wuji, who was used to extorting and plundering, Tang Hao rubbed his eyes and sorted out his chaotic thoughts.


    The dream is disturbed, and it is impossible to sleep again.


    I can''t hide the ice making. The old man, changsun Wuji, is right. These robbers can threaten Tang Hao by taking a book from the king of Tang.


    If so, I will become the ice making tool in the hands of these old people.


    After thinking about it, since we want to build ships, we still need to prepare some materials, summon some craftsmen and make preparations in advance.


    At that time, even on the side of the king of Tang, there is room for refutation.


    Summoning the craftsmen who had just finished washing in the mansion, Tang Hao asked about shipbuilding.


    These craftsmen in Tang Hao''s residence can make chairs and benches. When it comes to shipbuilding, everyone shakes their heads.


    "The Marquis flatters us too much. This shipbuilding covers a wide range. It pays attention to watertight bulkheads, nailing and tenoning, waterproof coatings, etc. We country factotum can''t get into the way."


    "The Quanzhou generation has a large number of foreign businessmen. More ocean going blessing ships can sail thousands of miles. The Jiaozhou generation has more Guangzhou ships with sharp heads, thin bodies and solid keels. The Pingzhou generation in the North has more commercial ships that can enter the sea and go down the river, which are called ''sand ships''. There are also bird ships with bird beaks and green eyebrows on the bow, which have excellent sealing skills and are known as'' never sinking ships''."


    "Of course, the four famous ships are true. There are many famous shipbuilders on the Bank of the Yangtze River. The ship types are exquisite and the choice of materials has their own advantages."


    "Yes! Yes! And general Yan built a navy in Raozhou generation. He built warships such as building ships, boats, fighting ships, walking Ge and yachts, which are quite famous."


    When talking about shipbuilding, Tang Hao''s eyes suddenly darkened. He didn''t expect that there were so many matters in it.


    So that in the lively discussion of these people, even he, a later generation, was a little confused. For a moment, he couldn''t understand these skills they talked about.


    Listening to the noise in his ears, Tang Hao summarized it in his heart.


    This is a place where shipbuilding flourished, from the northeast to Jiangxi. There are famous shipbuilders in inland rivers. It can be said that famous craftsmen are all over the Tang Dynasty.


    If you want to gather these famous craftsmen, I''m afraid you''ll waste some effort.


    An old craftsman came out slowly, stood with his hands down, and his eyes were full of longing.


    "Mohist mechanism, wood and stone walking, bronze opening, to ask the public defeat."


    "There is nothing more about skills than these two."


    Mohism? Public loss?


    Are these not the two clans in the text as children?


    Gongshu offered a ladder to attack the city and the king of Chu wanted to attack the state of song. It coincided with the Mohist school teaching the king of Chu universal love and non attack. They released the siege and used an ultimatum as a weapon. Finally, the Gongshu family was defeated.


    But generally speaking, the Mohist school is the way of learning. These instruments only belong to a small branch of the Mohist school.


    It was only in the Han Dynasty that "deposing a hundred schools of thought and respecting Confucianism alone" completely disintegrated the contention of a hundred schools of thought.


    Not to mention those Mohist students who are good at craftsmanship and skills, even the whole Mohist school is hidden in the long river of history.


    Hearing the old man say so, Tang Hao suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Dare you ask, elder generation, is this public loser really alive in the world?"


    The old man nodded slightly and replied.


    "Yes, I heard from my father''s generation that the public losers once appeared in the south of the Yangtze River."


    "In the three years of Zhenguan, there were locusts all over the sky and starving people everywhere. Gongshu''s family joined the world and taught the skills of weaving bamboo nets and baskets. Those border towns lived on it."


    It seemed that Tang Hao caught some clues. Tang Hao asked.


    "Where are those villagers? Can you find the trace of these posterity?"


    Hearing the speech, the old man shook his head slowly.


    "If you can''t find it, the border towns have made money. Most of them have moved away from the remote areas, leaving behind forgetful old people."


    The old man took two steps slowly with his hands on his back, with a look of regret on his face.


    "The ladder was defeated by Mozi''s hand, hook, and refused to be defeated by bird slippery Li''s hand. Every failure of the Gongshu family had people''s heads falling to the ground, and early stopped the idea of making progress in the official career."


    "The demise of Mohism makes the Gongshu clan cherish their lives like gold. They don''t dare to ask for trouble any more. They are destined not to be found by the officials."


    Good craftsmanship, but disappeared with the mountains and forests of the Tang Dynasty, which not only made Tang Hao feel pity.


    With the help of the public losers, the shipbuilding plan must be a lot smoother.


    Tang Hao slowly got up and sighed.


    "It seems impossible to place hopes on the public losers."


    "Well, you can only hang a lot of money and summon skilled craftsmen from all over the country."


    Hearing the pessimism in Tang Hao''s tone, the old man looked over and said.


    "Marquis, don''t worry. Shipbuilding involves a lot."


    "I heard that three years ago, after the public defeat, the National People''s Congress approved Chang''an''s entry into the WTO. It seems to be looking for people and things."


    "The Marquis might as well post a list with various places and look for famous craftsmen. Perhaps the descendants of the public defeat have contacted these famous craftsmen."


    The public losers are craftsmen. If it is true, as the old man said, stay away from the secular world.


    If you want to ask for information, in addition to searching for your own children, it seems that you can only ask these peers.


    Tang Hao smiled and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Thank you for your advice. I''ve been taught."

 Chapter 644

    While it was still early, Tang Hao went to the Tai Chi palace and said his mind to summon famous craftsmen.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty seemed to pay special attention to shipbuilding. Without hesitation, he decisively ordered Tang Hao to write the list, and ordered the scouts in the army to hurry up and spread the matter of this article to all States and counties of the Tang Dynasty.


    Under heavy money, there must be brave men.


    Tang Hao firmly believed that it should not be a problem to summon some famous shipbuilders, even if there was no news of the public loss clan.


    Running around all morning, the matter of Bangwen was finally clear with Ronggong bus.


    The next step is to wait for those famous craftsmen to visit and negotiate wages.


    At noon, Tang Hao returned to his house again.


    In the hall, exquisite meals have already been arranged.


    Steamed venison sliced, cold vegetables mixed with juice, and finely carved platters.


    The dessert melons and fruits with unique shape are stuffed with ice grapes in the ice residue.


    A full table, comparable to a royal feast.


    Tang Hao stared at the two wives who had already been waiting at the table.


    Pointing to those rich vegetables and snacks, it''s incredible.


    "The Marquis house has no worries about food and clothing, but it can''t afford such luxury?"


    The grumpy Li Wanqing also changed the past, walked over with light steps, and took Tang Hao to sit down.


    "My husband worked hard yesterday. Today, my sister Lizhong and I ordered the dining room to make some food rewards."


    "It''s a rare time! Talk about waste."


    Princess Changle blinked at Li Wanqing and also gave a careless eye.


    "What sister Wanqing said is very true."


    "My husband worked hard yesterday. The cake he made is really delicious in the world. The whole family is full of praise."


    "Today''s meal is a little of my heart."


    In her words, Princess Changle handed over bowls and chopsticks and put them in front of Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing took out a square towel to wipe the sweat on Tang Hao''s forehead, took up the chilled grape wine and stuffed it into Tang Hao''s hand.


    "The sun is burning. Come on, my husband, taste the wine to relieve the heat."


    Holding the cold pottery bowl, Tang Hao felt unreal.


    A man who once waved a pink fist when he disagreed with his words is now like a clever cat.


    And the princess Changle, who was a little bird before, revealed a touch of cunning in her beautiful eyes.


    There must be a problem!


    Tang Hao''s eyes moved between them, trying to find some clues.


    "Don''t patronize drinking, eating, eating."


    Li Wanqing quickly took the bowl from Tang Hao and put it down. She winked at Princess Changle.


    Princess Changle was not idle. She quickly put some dishes in Tang Hao''s rice bowl. In a moment, it was full.


    Tang haobala is waiting for their performance.


    They seemed to be tacit, talking about how delicious yesterday''s cake was and praising Tang Hao''s exquisite cooking.


    Listening to your praise and mine, Tang Hao gradually realized.


    He put down his job, looked at them and smiled.


    "If you don''t have anything to pay attention to, it''s either rape or theft!"


    "You two said you didn''t want me to make some more cakes these days?"


    "Such time-consuming and laborious work can''t be eaten casually."


    When they saw that they were exposed, Princess Changle spoiled her mouth.


    "Not so. If you don''t want to do it, you can teach me two."


    Li Wanqing showed her true colors, put down the dishes and chopsticks, snorted, and put her hands in silence.


    The list has also been posted. Just wait for the news. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I might as well get some food.


    Tang Hao glanced at them, smiled mysteriously and said.


    "If you want to eat delicious food, eat quickly. There are new things later."


    Tang Hao smiled as they looked like children, holding up bowls and chopsticks and eating bala.


    If we put them in future generations, these two people must be food goods.


    Half an hour later, the dining room was requisitioned by the owner again.


    Tang Hao instructed Li Wanqing to stir the egg liquid. Princess Changle was responsible for screening the flour, but she was like a supervisor. She looked at the busy two with her back and mixed two sentences from time to time.


    Like yesterday, Li Wanqing just stirred the small bowl of egg white by herself.


    Li Wanqing wiped the sweat on her forehead, gasped, stared at Tang Hao, and asked angrily.


    "Revenge for the public and private. Take this opportunity to punish me!"


    "The egg mixture stirs down, and your arms are sore. I think you just have a bad intention."


    Tang Hao dodged one foot and shouted that he was wronged.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the servants in the house to question."


    "And if you don''t want to, don''t eat."


    Li Wanqing was immediately discouraged when she threatened not to eat.


    The thin and crisp pasta is rolled into a funnel shape, and the crushed melons and fruits are made into fruit mud, mixed with ice residue at the bottom, squeezed into a spiral with jam cream, and then added with a top cover.


    A small and exquisite ancient ice cream molding.


    The yellow and crisp base and white and red cream are like swirling clouds and smoke, just like the shape of a torch.


    The two of them were like children who got their favorite toys, playing and jumping.


    Standing at the end of the corridor, looking at the happy two people, showing a smile.


    His eyes slowly moved to the grass and trees of the mansion, and Tang Hao whispered to himself.


    "Play and enjoy the last time. Maybe one day, we will leave the imperial city and go to Yangzhou."

 Chapter 645

    As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    The list has been posted, but the feedback is not as Tang Hao imagined.


    In the past few days, all the people who came to report were craftsmen with a little knowledge. Most of them wanted to join the team and beg for imperial food.


    Those skilled people seem to have some pride, and none of them came to inquire.


    Judging from the rosters submitted by various states and counties and their background, none of them met Tang Hao''s requirements.


    Closing the register in his hand, Tang Hao looked at the Minister of work, which was quite incredible.


    "Why is it like this? What do these people think about if they don''t earn a lot of money?"


    With a sigh, the Minister of the Ministry of work took the register and put it on the table.


    "Dingbei Hou lives in the imperial city. He doesn''t know about these shipbuilding families."


    "These aristocratic families are inherited in one vein. They sell and lease a large number of ships. They are all family industries. How can they be discarded so easily."


    "Not only for the merchant service of renting and purchasing ships in Naxi, but also to keep their family''s reputation in the local area. How can they easily lose their jobs left by the clan for heavy money?"


    The words are straightforward, and the truth is more obvious.


    In this way, the problems are thrown back.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to transport goods and resell goods in these rivers and waterways.


    It is to go to sea and ocean, just like Zheng He''s going to the west, lead a mighty navy across the ocean and show national prestige. Even like Magellan, he drifted around the world, making Datang''s voice known to the world.


    But such a lofty dream died in the first step of recruiting talents.


    The big hand patted Tang Hao on the shoulder, and the thick voice of the Minister of work came.


    "Dingbei Hou, I can guess seven or eight points according to your idea."


    "In today''s Datang, the National Treasury has been loosened by half after years of war. Where can we have such huge financial resources to support the dream of dominating Kyushu? We''d better wait a few more hours!"


    The pudgy body moved forward slowly, shook his head and sighed.


    "Young man! Think about the impractical things now. It hurts your brain!"


    Staring at his fat body, he slowly twisted forward. The advice in his ear had been recalled in his mind, but this word didn''t sound very pleasant to Tang Hao.


    A vast ancient country with thousands of years of civilization and just four major inventions have shocked the world.


    Datang has the world''s advanced watertight compartment technology and leading nailing and tenon technology. Why can''t it make the world''s first Shenzhou giant ship?


    As for the star debate and Sinan orientation, it is a hundred years earlier than other countries. Why can''t we start sailing?


    It''s not so much that Tang Hao doesn''t like to listen to such remarks, but he can''t swallow the evil spirit in his heart.


    The shame of Jingkang, seclusion, land expropriation and compensation


    Thinking of this humiliating history, Tang Hao clenched his fist secretly.


    The descendants of the dragon should travel for nine days and cross the sea!


    Ship, build it! And make it the largest in the world! It''s another round of the ground!


    In the dark, fate dictates that even if you shuttle to this time and space, you shouldn''t be a salted fish waiting to die!


    It seems that at this moment, Tang Hao''s blood gradually boils, and the dream of unifying Kyushu all over the world arises spontaneously.


    This time, not only for his small dream of promotion and wealth, but also for a big Tang who looks up to the world.


    Brushing away the depression in his heart, Tang Hao straightened his chest and strode on the land of the Tang Dynasty.


    If no one comes, find someone!


    This is the simplest and crudest way to solve the problem.


    Ran back to the mansion, passed through the gate, looked at the familiar plants and trees here, and Tang Hao waved to the female steward passing by.


    "Count all the accounts of the mansion and the quantity of fine wine and tea in the imperial villa."


    Looking at Tang Hao, who was full of energy and fighting spirit, the female steward was quite curious, hesitated a little, and agreed.


    Passing by the dining room, I found the greedy figure beating the egg liquid and flour again. Tang Hao shook his head helplessly and walked over.


    He took the pottery basin in Li Wanqing''s hand, stirred it carefully and asked the two women.


    "If one day we are going to travel to Yangzhou, are you willing to leave this mansion?"


    Tang Hao doesn''t know how far this industry will go. For a man who has no one to rely on and hope for in the world, where he takes root, he has a home.


    But the two women behind them are different.


    Chang''an has their dearest parents, their closest friends, and even the value of the stars.


    Yangzhou is a stranger.


    Identity is just a gorgeous coat, and the care of parents and friends will be alienated. Especially for Princess Changle, who has lived in the palace for a long time, this will be a difficult choice.


    The figure behind him was obviously stifled. Tang Hao could feel their inner reluctance and struggle.


    Li Wanqing, who has always been irritable and playful, has become a lot more docile. Her eyebrows are light and she seems to be meditating.


    Finally, the red lips opened gently, pulled the palm of the hand that stirred the egg liquid, and buttoned up the five fingers.


    "Where the husband is, I will be."


    Tang Hao looked at the heroic face with a little gratitude and nodded slightly.


    A pair of soft boneless palms buckled the palm holding the pottery basin, and the pleasant sound echoed in my ears.


    "Me too."

 Chapter 646

    Time is quiet and good to talk with you, water flows with you, and prosperity falls with you.


    Time is the best thing, roughly so.


    Do not ask when to start, do not ask when to return, as long as the heart follows, where is the warm sun.


    Perhaps Tang Hao changed the topic with a touch of incompatibility and light sadness.


    "Just say it casually. We don''t have to be so dignified."


    "OK, OK! Let''s make ice cream. It''s too cold. It''s better to eat less."


    While talking, Tang Hao loosened their palms and continued to stir the egg liquid with a smile.


    Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao, pounded his arm and muttered.


    "Inexplicable!"


    Then he took Princess Changle and continued to sift the flour.


    "Hou Ye! There is a wooden box, which is said to be sent from the south of the Yangtze River! It is said to be opened by Hou Ye."


    When the voice fell, the female steward appeared at the door of the dining room with a square wooden box in her hand.


    South of the Yangtze River?


    The two who are still sifting the flour are beautiful women.


    This place has never been mentioned by Tang Hao. Moreover, Tang Hao has come to Chang''an since he entered here. In addition to fighting in the north, he has traveled far to Qingzhou.


    But I have never heard of any friendship with Jiangnan.


    Almost at the same time, they turned and looked behind them.


    Tang Hao also looked confused. He met the two people''s curious eyes, spread his hands and said.


    "Er... I don''t seem to have been to Jiangnan..."


    Li Wanqing was quick in hand and eyes, patting the flour on her hand,


    "Have you ever seen the person who gave it?"


    The steward answered truthfully.


    "It was sent by a strange military master. It was directly said that it was sent by the people in the south of the Yangtze River. The messenger was known by the marquis."


    After listening, Li Wanqing strode over, took the wooden box and took it back.


    The wooden box is small and can be played with one hand. It is exquisite and compact.


    The dark red color shows the sense of ancient and simple vicissitudes. Six trees with different shapes are carved on each of the six sides, ranging from trunk to branches and leaves. The lines are clearly visible. The craftsmanship is really amazing.


    Li Wanqing took the wooden box and looked up, down, left and right carefully. Xiumei gradually wrinkled.


    "Is this wooden box made of solid? It doesn''t have a keyhole?"


    Princess Changle was also quite confused. A pair of beautiful eyes looked again and again, picked up the wooden box in Li Wanqing''s hand, put it in her ear and shook it a few times.


    Clang clang.


    The dull voice sounded from the wooden box. It was the sound of something rolling and shaking inside.


    Tang Hao did not immediately pick up the wooden box, but wrung his eyebrows and thought.


    The land of Jiangnan is subordinate to Jiangnan Road and south of the Yangtze River.


    But after thinking about it, Tang Hao couldn''t figure out who sent it.


    When Fang wanted to put down the wooden box, Princess Changle inadvertently smelled a light and elegant fragrance and blurted out.


    "Eh! Why does this wooden box have a faint aroma?"


    Li Wanqing took the wooden box curiously and sniffed it close to the tip of his nose.


    The smell is not like Rouge powder, but also less like perfume. It smells good and is very unique. It is quite like a woman''s body fragrance.


    Next second.


    There was a touch of anger on his cheek, and his jade face was cold. His cold eyes looked at the figure behind him.


    Yushou catches Tang Hao''s ear and picks it up.


    "You''re a good boy! Go to Qingzhou and learn to flirt?"


    "Say! What is this from a beautiful woman in Jiangnan?"


    These words suddenly reminded Tang Hao of a person.


    Mengyuqi!


    The Huakui who once lived in Huyue building!


    When I left Chang''an, I mentioned to myself that her hometown is the land of the south of the Yangtze River.


    Is this box from Meng Yuqi?


    When he picked up his ear, there were bursts of severe pain. Tang Hao bared his teeth and cried for pain. He looked for help at Princess Changle.


    But I saw Princess Changle turn around indifferently, completely with a theater mentality.


    When he failed to ask for help, Tang Hao had to confess.


    "This box was given by an old friend."


    "The old man once stayed in Chang''an City and has returned to the south of the Yangtze River."


    The pain in the ear was significantly reduced by three points. Li Wanqing asked.


    "Hum! Must be a woman?"


    Obviously, the aunt held on at this time, and the woman became persistent and had to ask the bottom.


    Tang Hao is not so stupid. He changes the subject.


    "It''s a woman, but it''s just an old friend."


    "Don''t you two want to know what''s in this box?"


    Reminded by Tang Hao, their eyes shifted to the box again and looked up and down.


    The wooden box is exquisitely designed and seems to be a whole, with strict porcelain seam.


    After watching for a long time, Li Wanqing shook, shook, broke and twisted. When something happened, she seemed unable to open the unlocked wooden box.


    Princess Changle looked at it for a long time. She could see nothing unusual except the carved trees that could not be named.


    They looked at each other and reluctantly handed the wooden box to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao looked at the trees carefully, observed the well sealed wooden box for a week, smiled and said.


    "This wooden box is not ordinary."


    "The ordinary way doesn''t open it. The mechanism is hidden. The person who makes the box is really skilled."


    Li Wanqing asked tentatively.


    "Why don''t we screw it up?"


    Tang Hao waved his hand and refused.


    "No, the mechanism is built-in. If it is smashed, I''m afraid the things inside will be damaged."


    "If you guessed right, this is a Luban box."

 Chapter 647

    Jiangnan, mountains and forests.


    The spring water gurgles and flows through the ancient wooden bridge and through a large piece of broad land. Women in plain clothes squat by the stream in twos and threes, beating their clothes on the stone slab with a wooden mallet.


    Under the eaves of the wooden house, children holding exquisite wood carved monkeys surrounded the wooden chairs, teasing the babbling babies.


    At the other end, men strolled around in front of the wooden house, pulling saws and sawing a piece of wood into short joints. Laugh at a group of playful children running in the wide field with wooden carts beside them, and remind them from time to time to pay attention to their feet.


    The sensible youth wheeled wooden carts to avoid noisy running children, loaded the truncated wood one by one, and pulled it to a place to stack it neatly.


    "Sister Yuqi is back!"


    The young voice cut through the open space and surrounded the figure out of the lush village forest with excitement.


    The children pushing the wooden cart rushed in a swarm and jumped around the beautiful woman.


    "My sister brought you favorite candy, one by one."


    In the words, the woman squatted down and took out several sweets from the bamboo basket she was carrying to give them to the children one by one.


    Out of the wooden house, the old man with frost and snow and strong spirit smiled.


    "Qi''er is back."


    When the old man came out, the men who were still working got up and bowed down to say hello to the old man, with an extra respectful look.


    The woman who handed out the candy heard the call, sent the child away, raised her head, looked at the old man, smiled and walked forward.


    And the women washing their clothes and the working men greeted with a smile and walked through the water tanker. The woman came to the old man, took out the items in the bamboo basket one by one and showed them to the old man happily.


    "Grandpa, look, this time I bought salt, pepper and ink stone."


    "There are still five step shakes that my aunt wants me to buy, but they are still beautiful?"


    Under the sun, the step shook and flashed a little light, reflected on the woman''s jade face looking at the old man happily.


    The old man smiled and looked at the woman lovingly.


    "What Qi''er bought is beautiful."


    "Come on, Grandpa, tell you something serious."


    The woman named Yuqi put down her bamboo basket and entered the bamboo house with her white hair.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, the smile on the old man''s face gradually converged with a touch of seriousness.


    "Qi''er, we hid in the mountains and isolated from the world in the era of public defeat."


    "Your pseudonym Meng Yuqi is very famous in Chang''an. Although this is the south of the Yangtze River, you should still be careful. Don''t let Chang''an acquaintances recognize you and sneak into this village."


    "You know the history of our family..."


    It was still the words I had heard thousands of times. Meng Yuqi kneaded beside the old man and listened patiently before responding.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Yuqi will be careful. If he doesn''t make seven or eight circles around the town, he will never come back to the village."


    Hearing this sentence, the old man seemed to be relieved and his face recovered the peace before.


    "How about going to the city? Did you get a reply from that man?"


    After listening to the inquiry, the woman smiled and said.


    "It''s so fast there! It''s thousands of miles away to Chang''an. I''m afraid Tang Hao won''t get the wooden box until now."


    After listening, the old man looked proud and snorted with disdain.


    "The Tang war horse is known to travel thousands of miles a day. In my opinion, it''s just like that!"


    "It will take five days for a small wooden box to be sent from Hangzhou to Chang''an! In this regard, it is far from our wooden kite!"


    Hearing that Grandpa began to boast about the lost masterpiece of his ancestors, Meng Yuqi didn''t answer and smiled gently.


    Just now she lifted the wooden box, Meng Yuqi thought for a moment, frowned slightly, and a look of worry floated on her face.


    "Grandpa, that wooden box is our ancestral skill, Luban box."


    "Tang Hao doesn''t have any carpentry skills. He may not be able to untie the box if he gives it to him like this?"


    The old man snorted, looked cold and solemn, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "If he can''t open the wooden box, the man chosen by heaven must not be him."


    "If he is destined to lose with us, he will be able to solve it."


    Mengyuqi slightly frowned and retorted softly.


    "Grandpa, but those who are destined for the public lose clan may not necessarily understand the box of our public lose clan."


    The old man didn''t listen to these reasons at all and waved his hand.


    "Impossible!"


    "And it is God''s will that this person must have some roots with our family."


    "Whether the box can be untied must also be the meaning of God. You and I don''t need to consider it."


    Meng Yuqi knows grandpa''s stubbornness. There is no possibility to discuss the matter of making a decision.


    Through the carved wooden window, looking at the long white clouds, mengyuqi has a touch of hope in her heart.


    I just hope Tang Hao can study the disassembly method of Luban box, which is also an opportunity for the public losers to comply with God''s will and revitalize the fertile land of China again.


    I don''t know why, together with Tang Hao, Meng Yuqi always has an inexplicable feeling in his heart, which is unclear.


    Like Acacia, but not like Acacia.


    It seems that this person has countless ties with himself.


    The old man looked at the subtle changes in Meng Yuqi''s face and reminded him with earnest words.


    "Qi''er, we have our own rules."


    "Don''t intermarry with foreigners. It''s also good for our whole family. Grandpa, I hope you can understand."


    Mengyuqi''s face suddenly lifted up a touch of loss, slightly lowered his head and whispered.


    "Grandpa, Qi''er... Understand."

 Chapter 648

    Marquis house.


    The name of the wooden box has been revealed by Tang Hao.


    It''s not because Tang Hao knew much about Luban''s inventions, but because these inventions have long become interesting toys for later generations.


    Tang Hao once bought some. Power is like a puzzle game. When he is bored, he takes it out to have fun.


    Staring at the trees carved around the box, Tang Hao pointed to one of them, glanced at the women on both sides and said.


    "Strong and beautiful branches, scattered branches and luxuriant leaves. It is Xuanyuan cypress, the father of cypress. This tree is mostly produced in Fangzhou."


    Turning over one side, it is a half tree with strong branches and beautiful shape.


    Tang Hao''s voice came out again.


    "This is the welcoming pine. It is located in Tianzhu Mountain. It is the most of the pines."


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to continue to explain, Li Wanqing patted Tang Hao on the arm, slightly impatient.


    "How does this box open?"


    "Can this tree name help open the box?"


    After a few turns, Tang Hao pressed the edges and corners to one place, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "If the guess is correct, these trees represent the general direction of the seclusion of Gongshu aristocratic family."


    "Apart from Hezhou County, there are only two places that are not mentioned, which is the key to unlocking the box."


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle were stunned and shouted at almost the same time.


    "Is this the object of Gongshu aristocratic family?"


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle would not believe it if they didn''t see such a well-designed and ingenious wooden box. The Gongshu aristocratic family and Tang Hao were still involved.


    Tang Hao didn''t say much. He touched the diagonal lines of the two top corners with both hands and pressed hard at the same time.


    Click.


    A crisp noise spread.


    The cracks in the original integrated wooden box gradually expanded and divided into four parts.


    Just when they were surprised, Tang Hao went to open the box cover.


    The three stared and wanted to see what treasure was hidden in such a mysterious box, which was worth cherishing by the public loser family.


    Tang Hao also wants to find out what message this public loser family, which has nothing to do with himself, wants to send to himself.


    At the eye, a small ball rolled along the box and stopped at the corner.


    Li Wanqing stared at the little ball and took a look at it for two seconds. He was suddenly out of interest.


    This is a smooth wooden ball with some tiny fine lines on it. Obviously, the ball is like a wooden box and a mechanism.


    "This public loser family really deserves to live on wood!"


    "This one mechanism after another is simply mystifying!"


    Princess Changle frowned and said.


    "What an important message is worth cherishing? It''s wrapped one layer after another."


    Looking at Tang Hao with a wooden ball, Princess Changle blinked and asked.


    "Husband, can you crack this wooden ball?"


    This time, Tang Hao did not explain. He looked at the wooden ball with both eyes and never left again. He said faintly.


    "This is not a wooden ball, but a Luban ball."


    "What we want is in this ball."


    After a pause, Tang Hao pushed aside a section, and some gray powder rustled down from the small mouth.


    Wow.


    A flame rose in the air and flashed away.


    When the two beauties stepped back and screamed, a quiet voice came from the mouth of the figure holding the ball.


    "Don''t panic. This is white phosphorus spontaneous combustion, which is added to protect the items."


    In his words, Tang Hao had pushed away three strange wooden blocks and carefully pulled out a note as thin as a cicada''s wing from the hollow inside.


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao opened the note.


    "China, Yangzhou."


    Four words and redundant words.


    When they saw this note, the two people with curiosity suddenly lost all interest.


    Such layers of wrapped notes, there are only these simple four words?


    It''s hard to avoid the feeling of useless waste.


    Tang Hao stared at the two words for a long time, rubbed his fingers and crushed the note.


    "If it''s right, the patriarch of Gongshu Yishi is in Yangzhou at this time."


    "It seems that my previous post has worked."


    Li Wanqing looked at a pile of scattered wooden parts on the ground, and her eyes were full of doubts.


    "Xianggong, has this Gongshu family ever been in touch with you?"


    "Is it difficult to lose the public? Does Yishi like the heavy money on the list? Bend his knees for wealth?"


    Princess Changle agreed.


    "Impossible!"


    "How can the public losers easily succumb to their exquisite carpentry skills and vulgarity?"


    "In the previous dynasty, it was said that when the tyrant was building the eastern capital, he promised high-ranking officials and ordered people to go into the mountains many times to search for the public losers, but it was unsuccessful. How could he bow his head to the Tang Dynasty hall because of the mere reward?"


    "What''s more, the ancestors of Gongshu Yi family lived in seclusion in the mountains in order to avoid dignitaries. How can they easily enter the world?"


    Not for money, not for official positions, or even take the initiative to come to the door?


    One miracle after another, which confused Tang Hao.


    Squatting down slowly and splashing wooden parts, Tang Hao gave up his confused thoughts.


    "In time for the invitation of the public to lose, Yangzhou and his party seem to have to go about shipbuilding."


    Glancing at them, Tang Hao inquired with his head.


    "What do you think?"


    Li Wan gave a cold hum and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Hum! I''d like to see what the charming woman in Yangzhou looks like!"


    "I must go on this trip."


    Princess Changle glanced at Tang Hao and said.


    "Sister Wanqing is right!"

 Chapter 649

    The trip was rather hasty.


    After taking most of the money from the mansion and giving orders to the conscientious female steward, Tang Hao finished explaining the things in the mansion.


    He invited the imperial edict from the king of Tang, informed the government of Yangzhou, and prepared Tang Hao''s residence in Yangzhou.


    The two wives of the family were not idle. They made a final farewell to their relatives and friends in their respective mansions.


    Finally, three days later, the Marquis family set foot on the carriage to Yangzhou.


    This is the old officials who were responsible for making contributions outside the imperial city. After hearing the news that Tang Hao had traveled to Yangzhou, they came back at the first time to say goodbye.


    The ancient city wall still stands behind, with soldiers in gold armor and halberd, with helmet tassels on their heads, standing majestically at the head of the city and on both sides of the road.


    The king of Tang, with all the officials who came to see them off, stood outside the open city gate and watched the servants load their bags into the carriage one by one.


    Eighteen riders dressed in black stood by the horse and stood quietly behind Tang Hao.


    At the last moment, the two women with firm tone couldn''t help feeling nostalgic in their hearts and ran to their relatives.


    Li Wanqing threw herself into Hongfu''s arms and held back her tears.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried into tears.


    Hongfu kept asking whether she had brought all the necessary things on the way, and kept wiping the tears on Li wanqingxiu''s face.


    After a few months, Tang Hao''s father-in-law finally stood in front of Tang Hao again.


    The father-in-law, who had always been silent, didn''t have much words. He patted Tang Hao on the arm with a big hand and his eyes were red.


    "Hao''er, I support you about shipbuilding."


    "Men should aim at all corners of the world. The tomorrow of Datang depends on you young talents."


    He paused and put down his big hand. Li Jing''s voice was a little choked.


    "The land of Yangzhou is helpless and cherishes itself."


    "We are in Chang''an, waiting for you to return."


    Just a few words, simple and sincere, not too much sensational.


    Like an elder''s ardent expectation of his younger generation, and like a father''s silent care for his children.


    At this moment, Tang Hao''s heart has set off a wave.


    Although he was his father-in-law, he felt the same as his father. The past scenes flooded into his heart. Tang Hao''s eyes were slightly sour and moved tears came out.


    Without a magnificent declaration, Tang Hao whispered and nodded heavily.


    Hongfu asked Li Wanqing to say a few words. Yingying came and sorted out Tang Hao''s sweater, just like her mother.


    "Hao''er, my mother-in-law owes you an apology for the past. It''s my mother-in-law''s fault."


    Gently shook her arm and interrupted Tang Hao''s words to explain. Hongfu raised her head slightly and flowed in her eyes.


    "It''s a hard journey to Yangzhou. Wan''er entrusted it to you."


    "Wan''er is strong-natured and stubborn. Sometimes you don''t have to be angry, even if it''s the request of your mother-in-law."


    Tang Hao held Hongfu''s arm. At this moment, he could understand his worry as a mother and nodded heavily.


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. I will take good care of Wan''er."


    Hongfu nodded gently and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her eyes were full of love.


    "Hao''er, my mother-in-law knows that you have high aspirations. My mother-in-law doesn''t understand and won''t say much about shipbuilding."


    "As long as you remember, regardless of success or failure, you are the son-in-law of our Li family."


    "If you don''t like living there, don''t try to be strong. There are our Li family in Chang''an to support you."


    At this point, Hongfu had sobbed and tears rustled down.


    The plain hand wiped away the tears of the continuous line. Hongfu took a breath, calmed her mood, and looked at Tang Hao with red eyes.


    "Our family is thinking of you and thinking of you!"


    At this time, the nagging didn''t sound wordy at all. It melted into Tang Hao''s heart a little, turned into a touch of moving and haunted his eyes.


    Tang Hao sucked the wings of his nose and tried not to let the tears in his eyes fall.


    The glory of family affection brushed away all the unhappiness before, and a warm feeling flowed in my heart.


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law! The child will go and return early!"


    After saying goodbye to Hongfu, the king of Tang walked slowly. Instead of the dignity of the past, he had a touch of kindness on his face.


    Tang Hao''s eyes met, and the king of Tang patted Tang Hao on the shoulder. His words were kind and there was no threat.


    "Take care of everything. Go there and take good care of zhier."


    "Success or failure depends on heaven. Just come back."


    The homely dialogue has no superior tone, just like an elder''s endless care for his younger generation.


    Tang Hao''s heart surged. He held back the tears he was about to shed, bowed deeply and bowed his hands.


    Eldest sun Wuji, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, an old minister, came slowly. Tao was reluctant to give up and said all the words.


    Wen Chen''s words always bring a touch of sadness, which makes Tang Hao shed a few tears.


    Yuchi Jingde, a veteran of Gao Shilian, is so heroic that beating his back and shoulder makes Tang Hao feel more resolute.


    Bid farewell to the old ministers in turn. Tang Hao stood by the carriage, bowed respectfully in the face of the hot sun and the dry wind.


    Then he turned around and jumped into the carriage.


    The carriage moved slowly. Through the dancing curtain, I vaguely saw the king of Tang wipe the corners of his eyes. Li Jing, who was beside her, stopped and waved with a tearful Hongfu.


    There was a sound in the breeze, with a touch of cavity.


    "Wan''er, Hao''er, go early and return early."


    Tang Hao wiped the corners of his eyes, looked at the distant relatives, looked at the farther and farther Chang''an city wall, and said silently in his heart.


    "Goodbye, Chang''an."

 Chapter 650

    Gongshu aristocratic village.


    The peaceful and quiet village like a paradise is rejoicing again with the entry of mengyuqi.


    The man chopping firewood at the outermost edge of the village looked at Meng Yuqi, who was smiling like a flower, and ran playfully towards the innermost wooden house, joking.


    "Looking at the happy little girl, what happy thing have you met?"


    Meng Yuqi, who was running, looked back and responded with a touch of excitement.


    "The person we are looking for has been confirmed!"


    "I left a few days ago. I must be in Yangzhou soon!"


    The clear and pleasant voice is particularly loud in this quiet village.


    For a moment, many people put down their farm work, flashing a touch of joy in their eyes and looked over here.


    The woman holding the child pushed open the door and put her head out, which could not hide her joy.


    "Did I hear you right? Did I find it?"


    "Have you set out? Do you know where you are now?"


    "Never mind, who is this? Where have you been hiding these two years?"


    Compared with this joy, the people of Gongshu Yishi are more concerned about this and let them search for mysterious characters for two years.


    Many hurried footsteps followed Meng Yuqi into the house, stopped at the door and listened carefully.


    The patriarch Gongshu oak in the house, although old, has good ears. He has already heard the cry of mengyuqi outside the house.


    Put down the carving knife and stood up involuntarily.


    Two years! Two years later, this man finally surfaced!


    The old man''s face was flushed with excitement. He looked at his breathless granddaughter and slowly pulled her arm.


    "No hurry, no hurry! Speak slowly."


    Perhaps because of excitement, the old man''s voice also had a slight tremor.


    Mengyuqi took a long breath and calmed her breath slightly. There was a strange light in her beautiful eyes.


    "Tang Hao untied the box, opened the Luban lock and got the note left by his grandfather."


    "It''s already on the way to Yangzhou!"


    With one breath, Meng Yuqi''s excitement did not decrease and gasped.


    The old man in front of him was shocked when he heard the news.


    How is that possible?


    It''s only six days since Tang Hao received the wooden box. When the boy got the wooden box, he broke the box and the lock at the same time?


    It took a whole day to crack the box.


    Is this boy gifted? Born with craftsman''s eyes?


    On the old man''s face, the expression is very complex, shocked, confused, mixed with deep curiosity!


    But outside the door, the pot had already burst open.


    "Tang Hao? I once heard of this man when I joined the WTO! Make a good sentence, win the Wukui, go out of the north to level the Turks, and make hooves and plows in the Imperial City, which is popular in Guangchuan!"


    Disciples who have joined the WTO in recent years are more or less clear about the outside world when searching for the chosen people. I''ve heard a lot of stories like Tang Hao circulating in the market.


    This time, the passion is high and the saliva splashes.


    These artists who have lived in the mountains for a long time have never heard of such amazing people. When they are surprised, they doubt it.


    "Is there really such an omnipotent man? I''m afraid it''s rumored that it''s amazing?"


    "Yes! How could there be such a genius in the world! Could an immortal come to the world? It''s omnipotent?"


    "Ah! That''s not true! After all, people have cracked our mechanism skills on their own. How long will it take you to crack this box and ball?"


    "Hum! I don''t believe it! I didn''t see it with my own eyes when I opened the box and unlocked the ball. Maybe he broke it by force, but I don''t know! It''s just an error among the people!"


    Your arguments and mine are filled in front of the whole door.


    The young man who had previously described Tang Hao''s deeds was simple and honest. When he heard many questions, he was immediately dissatisfied, blushed and retorted.


    "This... This is what I got from several counties! How can it be false!"


    Yu Guang saw Meng Yuqi''s figure in the room, as if he had found a life-saving dish, and hurried to say.


    "Sister Yuqi! Tell me what I said. Is it hearsay?"


    Among the wave of people who joined the WTO, Meng Yuqi stayed in Chang''an for the longest time and contacted the most important officials in the court. Her words must be the most fair judgment.


    The quarrel stopped abruptly at the next moment. A pair of eyes stared at the figure turning slowly and listened with bated breath.


    The pleasant voice came slowly from the middle of the house with a touch of indisputable words.


    "Not bad! Tang Hao is both literate and martial. It is rare in the world."


    "The Qu Yuan plows benefit the people, horseshoe improved camp, tea leaves, Junzawa Kiyoka. Grain and wine making, clear and sweet. It is beyond count, amazing."


    Hiss.


    Everyone took a breath!


    Horseshoes and curved plows can imagine the general appearance of these foods.


    This perfume is hard to find. Who has magic power? Will it make people so intoxicated?


    Finally someone came back and lost no time to say a word.


    "Such a genius must be the will of God! So it seems that Tang Hao is our chosen man!"


    This awakened the shocked people, and many people echoed.


    "Yes! That''s right! Such a person will lead our public losers to rise again in the territory of Datang!"


    "God has chosen a noble man for our public losers! It''s really a blessing for the public losers."


    "The birth of genius is really exciting. I can''t wait to see Tang Hao!"


    Amid the noise, a thick old voice came in.


    "There are many doubts about this matter. The lifeblood of the public loser can''t be easily handed over to outsiders."


    "Especially such an outsider, or an important official in the court!"


    "This matter needs to be considered."

 Chapter 651

    The noisy discussion stopped again, and the public was quite surprised.


    A pair of eyes looked at the old man who sat down.


    Public loser oak is not only a genius of the public Loser Family in a hundred years, but also a capable man who carries the banner of family honor and disgrace. He is highly respected among the whole family.


    If we say the whole Tang Dynasty, the king of the Tang Dynasty can''t disobey his words. Among the public losers, the words of the public loser oak are like this edict.


    Mengyuqi''s originally happy face was smothered in an instant. I never thought that Grandpa would make such a decision.


    Stunned for a moment, Meng Yuqi stepped forward, grabbed Gongshu oak''s arm, shook it back and forth, and persuaded with a coquettish look.


    "Grandpa! Since Tang Hao has opened the box according to your previous agreement, we should keep our promise and realize our plan to revitalize the family as soon as possible."


    "Why do we... We go back at this time?"


    The big rough hand of Gongshu oak patted the back of the delicate hand, raised his head and looked at the people who were also confused, with a flat tone.


    "The ancestors have a family motto. The public loser family should not be involved with the powerful aristocratic family, but they are afraid to burn themselves again and involve the whole public loser clan."


    "But fundamentally, the reason why the ancestors were good at making utensils was that they wanted the war to die out as soon as possible and the people to live and work in peace and contentment."


    "Three years ago, God gave instructions to the public losers, which made me believe in the idea of benefiting the people of Datang."


    The old man stood up slowly on the wooden table and walked slowly along the house with the help of Meng Yuqi.


    "I am responsible for the rise and fall of the family and carry the life of the clan. I am trembling and walking on thin ice every step."


    "This choice is a bet on the safety of the whole people. Do you understand?"


    The whole house was quiet, and their faces gradually became dignified and lost in thought.


    What Gongshu oak said is not alarmist or exaggerated.


    In all dynasties, the talent is too outstanding. Those who show their edge will end up miserable.


    The 10000 mu Mausoleum of the first emperor is an eternal mystery. It is said that all the skilled craftsmen are buried with him.


    As another example, Han Xin, a generation of soldier immortals, had some clever soldiers and used them like gods, but they were framed and hammered alive with chaotic sticks.


    When a cunning rabbit dies, a running dog cooks, and birds hide their bows.


    The craftsman talents of Gongshu clan are second to none, but who can guarantee that they will not follow in the footsteps of these famous historical masters?


    There was silence inside and outside the house, referring to life and death. Invisible, a depressing atmosphere lingered in everyone''s mind.


    The Gongshu clan has been hiding for several generations. Never bear the fate of exterminating the clan in your own generation.


    Everyone knows the truth. Meng Yuqi gradually calms down from his previous joy.


    "But... Grandpa, Tang Hao has gone to Yangzhou and our clan agreement."


    "If it is God''s will that we should avoid it, wouldn''t we miss a good opportunity?"


    These words are very pertinent, which is the current truth.


    The crowd around the door looked at each other and whispered.


    "Yuqi said the same thing. It''s a pity that we should be so negligent if it''s really God''s will."


    "Yes! How many times has the powerful Tang Dynasty been in the past hundreds of years? How many times can heaven give us instructions?"


    "Hey ~ if we miss it, I''m afraid we won''t see the time when the public losers will go down in history and honor their ancestors."


    The noise gradually rose, and there was a commotion at the door again.


    Listening to the words in his ears, he was also unwilling to lose.


    When I was young, I showed my head with craftsmen. When he was young, he earned a lot of fame in the whole public Loser Family with many inventions and creations. But in old age alone, there are no brilliant achievements.


    It would be a pity to sleep in Jiuquan like this.


    Gongshu oak frowned and walked slowly in the house, but his heart was like a hot pot ant, very anxious.


    At the beginning, I was bent on looking for the person selected that day, but I never thought that this person had nothing to do with the public losers and had no origin at all.


    But it was just such a person who had never been in contact with a craftsman who broke two secret locks that were not spread by the Gongshu clan!


    Now this person has kept the appointment, but it''s the public loser''s turn to hesitate!


    Gongshu oak took a long breath, suddenly stopped, and said under the gaze of countless eyes.


    "This time to crack the lock box, there were no public losers present."


    "You might as well wait for Tang Hao to arrive in Yangzhou and send his disciples to test him."


    The old man paused for a moment and added.


    "If he can really break our test, you must have no objection."


    This may be the stupidest way, but it seems to be the only way at present.


    The crowd around nodded secretly, and their joy was diluted a lot.


    Mengyuqi''s eyes flashed gloomily, like the loss of drawing water with a bamboo basket, and like the quicksand between his fingers.


    But at this moment, she clearly knows that even if she knows Tang Hao''s character again, this is not the time to be emotional.


    Slightly raised his head and looked at the scorching sun like sky. Meng Yuqi whispered softly.


    "Young master Tang... The chosen one... Is that you?"

 Chapter 652

    The journey is far away, but it is not boring.


    The two women with sniffing noses and red eyes gradually calmed down after suffering from the sadness of parting.


    The two people who had never been far away were gradually attracted by foreign customs and exotic customs.


    I have seen the towering Huashan Mountain, the magnificent Luoyang, the temple fair of huoshentai, and the hometown of Emperor Yao.


    Qin''s bacon is fragrant but not greasy, thin but not firewood. Carefully carved, graceful and gorgeous peony and swallow dishes. Fresh, fresh, novel and chic Yangfang Tibetan fish.


    The unheard of local specialties make the two beauties refreshing and memorable.


    When he was full of wine and food, Tang Hao told all kinds of novel stories in the shaking carriage and the floating ship.


    The sad love tragedy between Jia Baoyu and Lin Daiyu made them hide their faces and cry. The ups and downs of Zhang Sheng''s and Cui Yingying''s life have fascinated the two beauties.


    The happy journey always passed quickly. When they listened with interest, the boat had arrived in Yangzhou.


    "Lord Hou, I''m in Yangzhou."


    Wu Tong''s voice broke the already fascinated three people.


    Tang Hao smiled and looked at the two people in front of him.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River."


    Out of the cabin, three people stood quietly at the bow, misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River, showing their eyes.


    The boat rippled on the calm river. The afterglow of the sunset outlined the strong figure of the fisherman. The long bamboo pole poked into the water from time to time and smashed the reflection of the sunset.


    The willows are light and slanting, the jade bridge lies horizontally, the white walls and black tiles, and the sound of Xiao is faint.


    At a glance, it is a landscape of ink painting. Listening to a song is a sweet memory.


    Tang Hao looked at the two wide eyed figures beside him and smiled calmly.


    At present, there is no need to say more.


    Tang Hao''s platoon is so grand that many Yangzhou locals look at it.


    Eighteen strong war horses took the lead, and eighteen burly men in black stood majestically at the dock with all kinds of shiny weapons on their backs.


    Tang Hao, dressed in white, stood with his hands on his back, overlooking the river in the distance.


    When the crowd was restless, the horses hissed and galloped with approaching hoofs.


    A carriage drawn by two horses, which is inlaid with cirrus clouds in silver, is luxurious and rich. Ebony carriage was covered with dark oil, and the wheels made of steel rolled the bluestone floor and roared.


    The two carriages behind him were separated on both sides. The armored soldiers stood on the high horse, holding the war in hand, and shouted to the people standing around to make way.


    The car and horse stopped steadily in front of Tang Hao and his party. The middle-aged man in scarlet robes put his head out of the side carriage and drilled out.


    Many of the people recognized this man as Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou!


    The crowd of onlookers immediately became agitated and talked about it.


    "NAH! Look at these people. The warriors are burly and the horses are strong. They must be a noble family."


    "I''m afraid it''s more noble than this rich family. Look at the way our assassin bowed respectfully and greeted each other with a smiling face. He must be extraordinary."


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid these people are from the imperial city. Look at those two ladies. They are beautiful and precious. I''m afraid they are noble people in the palace!"


    The meaning of envy in the sound of speculation is obvious.


    Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, with his personal guard, hurried forward and bowed to see him.


    "Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, has seen Lord Tang, Princess Ningyuan and Princess Changle."


    Yang Ming was courteous and modest, which made Tang Hao feel good.


    Lifting Yang Ming''s arm slightly, Tang Hao said with a smile.


    "Mr. assassin, don''t be polite."


    "My party and I will stay in your place for many days. I hope adults can take care of it."


    These polite words made Yang Ming panic.


    For a high-ranking imperial official like Tang Hao, his small Prefecture and county governor is like a stone at the foot of Mount Tai. How can we say it?


    Yang Ming''s bowed body sank lower and said hurriedly.


    "Your Excellency is serious!"


    "If you have orders, your excellency says that I will do my best."


    Looking at the humble Yang Ming, Tang Hao smiled bitterly in his heart.


    It seems that the order of dignity and inferiority has already penetrated into the assassin''s bone marrow.


    Holding up Yang Ming''s figure, Tang Hao pointed to your town in front of you and walked slowly.


    "Just talk about this town."


    Standing beside Tang Hao with a smile, he carefully told the history of the town in front of him. When he got to the carriage, he bowed.


    "Lord Tang, the carriage is ready. I''ll take you to the residence now."


    Looking at the new and gorgeous carriage, Tang Hao bowed back and smiled.


    "Lord Yang, let you spend money."


    A simple compliment only warmed Yang Ming''s heart and made him smile more. He quickly arched his hands.


    "Where, where! Lord Tang has a noble status. Just don''t dislike it!"


    Between the words, he bowed to lift the curtain, stood aside and made a gesture of invitation.


    Tang Hao looked at the two women who were already immersed in the landscape behind him and smiled.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the mansion first and put down our bags."


    "When I''m free another day, I''ll take you two around and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the water town in the south of the Yangtze River."

 Chapter 653

    The carriage moved slowly again.


    Tang Hao clapped the bamboo mat and soft cushion on the carriage, leaned against the carriage and smiled.


    "The Yangzhou governor is very considerate. Everything is well prepared."


    Li Wanqing, who was opposite, whitened Tang Hao''s eyes, took Princess Changle''s arm and said.


    "Hum! Do you think it''s in your face? It''s not because of the noble status of our beautiful sister that we have such treatment."


    Seeing that they began to quarrel again, Princess Changle smiled.


    "You started from the Imperial City, and now you have just arrived in Yangzhou, but you are still like this."


    After that, Princess Changle deliberately changed the topic, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Husband, we have arrived in Yangzhou, but we don''t know where the public losers live. How can we contact them?"


    At this time, Li Wanqing suddenly remembered that when he cracked the box that day, he only mentioned the word Yangzhou, but did not specify the specific location.


    With a slight frown, Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao suspiciously.


    "What sister Lizzy said is true. Are we waiting for them to send another secret letter in the mansion?"


    Referring to contact, Li Wanqing recalled the strange boxes he had received earlier and added.


    "The previous boxes have been untied anyway. If the public loser family has been connected by these strange things, I''m afraid we won''t be able to untie them all in the future!"


    Speaking of the box, Tang Hao was afraid.


    If I hadn''t come into contact with these things in later generations, I''m afraid I would have been in a mess at this time.


    At this time, Tang Hao didn''t care about what happened after that. He just wanted to lose the public, fulfill his promise, meet as soon as possible, and don''t play any tricks again.


    In fact, it''s not so troublesome to contact the Gongshu family.


    Tang Hao relaxed his arm and looked at Li Wanqing with interest.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Just now you didn''t say, we are blessed by the quality. A royal son has stepped into this small state and county. The news will come out in a moment."


    "The public clans can see my posting in the countryside, and there will be eye liner in the city."


    "How can we not attract their attention when we stop at the horse''s head with great fanfare?"


    As soon as these words came out, the two people opposite suddenly realized that Tang Hao was determined to take the waterway. That was the reason.


    Of course, looking for a needle in a haystack is endless. If you let this needle take the initiative to find a fishing boat, it will become particularly simple.


    The problem we are looking for is a solution, but everything that follows makes people more confused.


    Li Wanqing frowned and was confused in her beautiful eyes.


    "The public losers have exquisite craftsmanship and are unparalleled in the world. Why take the initiative to invite at this time?"


    "Although this mysterious family will help the world and save the people in the year of famine, now the Tang Dynasty is peaceful and the people have plenty of food and clothing. Their behavior is too thought-provoking."


    "Husband, if you are invited by the public loser, may I go with you and take care of you?"


    Listening to Li Wanqing''s words, Princess Changle beside her added a touch of uneasiness to her confused heart.


    Looking at Tang Hao with his back against the carriage, a touch of worry floated on his face.


    "The public losers are experts in making weapons. The weapons they make are extremely powerful."


    "He has lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests for a hundred years and has not contacted the outside world. We don''t know what his mind is."


    "The road ahead is a blessing or a curse, an enemy or a friend. It has not been determined. We should shoot more people."


    Tang Hao sat up slowly and straightened his body. After a little meditation, he said.


    "Remember the previous ball?"


    "White phosphorus will burn in high temperature, but only four words are used for protection. It can be seen that the public losers are extremely cautious."


    "If we are careful everywhere and afraid of hands and feet, it seems that we are insincere."


    "It''s about to go, and I can only go alone."


    Gongshu Yishi has been hidden for a long time in order to stay away from the secular world.


    This invitation was an adventure. Tang Hao respected their customs.


    Hearing that Tang Hao went alone, Li Wanqing suddenly raised her head, looked at the resolute face and rejected it.


    "No!"


    "Too dangerous!"


    "If you don''t send troops, I will go with you this time!"


    Tang Hao must know Li Wanqing''s kindness.


    Can be investigated, these are for the dream of shipbuilding in his heart.


    It is not easy to stay away from his hometown and accompany him to this strange state and county. Tang Hao will never allow him to get involved in danger before.


    "No!"


    "When we first arrived in Yangzhou, we still have a lot of things to decorate. You two just stay and look after the residence."


    Tang Hao lifted the curtain, looked at the crowd on the street, and said faintly.


    "When I came to Yangzhou earlier, I read the files of large and small cases in Yangzhou."


    "In Yangzhou, the people are simple and honest. Presumably, the public losers are just like them."


    The news of the arrival of a group of imperial nobles in Yangzhou quickly spread in this small town.


    Seeing the gorgeous carriage, many people stopped to watch.


    In the bustling street corner, a woman in plain clothes, holding a bamboo basket, looked at the galloping carriage. Her heart moved inexplicably, and her eyes seemed to become gentle.

 Chapter 654

    Gongshu clan tribe.


    Cicadas gradually stop, birds return to their nests, and the village is particularly quiet at dusk.


    Gongshu people gathered in the courtyard, each holding wooden instruments, waiting for the old man to judge one by one.


    Seven days ago, since it was determined to test Tang Hao again, the whole clan was busy.


    Many people forget to eat and sleep. They spend all day studying drawings in their homes or reading books handed down by their ancestors. They all want to show their talents at this juncture and take out what they have learned all their life to compete with this Chang''an celebrity.


    A teenager took out his own mechanical arm and presented it to Gongshu oak. He explained with a smile.


    "It is exquisite and convenient. It is made of a rotating shaft and a gear. The process is complex."


    "If Tang Hao can untie this thing, it must show that he has a special talent in wood structure. This is my test question."


    Gongshu oak, leaning against the towering tree, looked gloomy and white at the young man in front of him.


    "Flashy! It''s no good."


    "The three food items are too large to test Tang Hao. If they are placed in Yangzhou City, they will also attract many people to watch and stop."


    "We are a public loser, far away from the crowd and isolated from the secular world. You are undoubtedly doing this to completely expose our family to the public!"


    In a few short sentences, the young man was speechless, scratched his hair and stepped aside with his invention.


    With a smile, another young man came forward and dragged up an object the size of an egg.


    "Clan leader, this is a wooden twisted egg with fine structure and contains heaven and earth..."


    Before the voice fell, Gongshu glanced at the object, held it in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    It would be a great encouragement if they could get the magic eye of the public defeat oak. The next patriarch is in sight.


    Just when the young man smiled more, the public loser oak shook his head slowly, sighed, and a slightly lost tone came slowly.


    "The design is too exquisite! The materials are too fine! Each part is as thin as a cicada''s wing. If you are careless, it will break."


    "Such an object has no meaning of test, but some meaning of deliberately making things difficult."


    "No, no!"


    Without looking at the young man with a red face, Gongshu oak waved slightly and motioned the people behind him to present other objects for inspection.


    One by one, objects are presented like water. Gongshu oak can see the shortcomings at a glance.


    "This is too simple. It''s like a child''s play. It can''t be used."


    "The body is too poor and has no beauty. Such things will undoubtedly lower the aesthetics of our public loss!"


    "No! This is too lethal. Tang Hao hasn''t solved it. We should be suspected of murder!"


    For nearly an hour, Gongshu oak thoroughly looked at the objects made by the people, but in the end, there was no favorite object that could be used as an examination question.


    Gongshu oak looked at the dejected people in the yard and sighed slightly.


    "Hey, I''m not demanding. Tang Hao is a creative man in Chang''an. He has a smart mind. Our test must not be too simple."


    "Moreover, since it is made by our public losers, this thing must have some family flavor..."


    In the middle of the sentence, the pleasant female voice suddenly came from the entrance of the village.


    "Grandpa! Tang Hao and his party have arrived in Yangzhou and have just returned to the residence under the leadership of the assassin!"


    The old man leaning on the tree trunk flashed a touch of surprise on his face, slowly stood up from the bamboo chair and looked at the entrance of the village.


    The test has not yet come to an end. Has this man arrived?


    Thinking of this, the public loser oak felt a little more impatient.


    The Gongshu people in front of them were also shocked by the sudden news. They turned around and looked at the figure running towards them.


    Mengyuqi ran to the crowd, gasped, raised his head and looked at Gongshu oak.


    "Grandpa, people have arrived. When shall we test Tang Hao?"


    Meng Yuqi has not been keen on craftsmen since she was a child, but this time she wants to know what is going to test Tang Hao.


    On his old face, Gongshu oak was a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment and said.


    "This discussion has no result and needs to be discussed again."


    Meng Yuqi glanced at the strange objects in the hands of the people, stared, pointed around and said.


    "Grandpa! Isn''t there a satisfactory one of these things?"


    The first public loser oak didn''t answer, but one of the crowd stood up and said.


    "Clan leader, the invited people have arrived. If we can''t think of a test method again and delay an hour, I''m afraid Tang Hao will return!"


    "No, it''s not too late to introduce Tang Hao first and then make plans slowly!"


    The opportunity is fleeting. If Tang Haojiu doesn''t see the invitation signal of the public loser for a long time, I''m afraid he will go home.


    At this time, the public loss oak was also very anxious.


    With a frown, Gongshu oak paced slowly under the big tree and sighed.


    "Hey! It seems that the heaven doesn''t want to give us another chance to test!"


    "If so, I can only take one from Qibao Pavilion as the test question!"

 Chapter 655

    Kibo pavilion?


    Gongshu people are no strangers to this place.


    This is an underwater palace built by the patriarch in the middle age in the water area, in which the treasures created by the ancestors are displayed.


    Among these treasures, many objects are difficult to imitate and recreate, or things that have not been understood so far. We can imagine the difficulty.


    Mengyuqi hears that the public loser oak wants to choose objects to test Tang Hao, and his heart is inexplicably tight.


    "Grandpa, is it too special for us to do this?"


    Isn''t it difficult for an outsider to take things that are difficult to understand even the confession directors of previous dynasties as an examination question?


    Many ethnic groups have also raised questions.


    "Clan leader, Miss Yuqi is right. Don''t we deliberately exclude Tang Hao?"


    "Yes! Those objects are the condensation of the wisdom of generations of ancestors. We are also craftsmen, and we don''t even have a chance to refer to them. How can Tang Hao, who doesn''t understand craftsmen, break these mysteries?"


    "Patriarch, do you have any other intention to do this?"


    Gongshu oak waved slightly and pressed down the many noisy questions.


    "I know what you have said. Tang Hao must not be able to understand the things in the Qibao Pavilion."


    "I just want to delay a few more days."


    "When I fall, let me think about how to test it."


    After that, Gongshu oak looked at mengyuqi and said.


    "Qi''er, your pseudonym is Meng Yuqi for a long time, and you often wander in the secular world. It''s up to you to meet Tang Hao this time."


    "As for your identity, don''t expose it for the time being. When the time is ripe, I''ll make my own arrangements."


    What Gongshu oak said is true, and all the people have no objection.


    At present, Meng Yuqi has contacted many senior officials in the court and Tang Hao before. It is not inappropriate for her to take over this time.


    Meng Yuqi, standing behind the crowd, suddenly felt a touch of joy on her face. There was a trace of tenderness and shame on her smiling face. Then he looked at the public loser oak and nodded heavily.


    Mengyuqi''s reaction fell into those deep and clear eyes. Gongshu oak sighed and waved.


    "Qi''er, go with me, take an object and give it to Tang Hao to understand."


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon flying and phoenix flying Tang mansion is hanging high above the mansion door. On both sides are huge red paper lanterns, which illuminate the whole door very brightly.


    The red painted gate is open, and the neat rivets give off this golden luster. The government gate alone is particularly luxurious and bright, with a somewhat palace gate appearance.


    The red western region felt is pure in color. The steward of the house, large and small, takes thirty or forty servants in plain green clothes, looks out into the street and respectfully waits for Tang Hao''s carriage to return to the house.


    In the roar, two horses came side by side around the corner, pulling the black Trojan horse. The servants looked tight and bowed to stand.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped suddenly. Yang Ming bowed to lift the curtain and whispered a reminder.


    "My Lord, the mansion is here."


    Tang Hao got off with two ladies slowly and stood on the blue stone ground.


    At first glance, Tang Hao couldn''t help but praise the magnificent mansion.


    "Imposing and majestic! It''s much more majestic than the Marquis''s house in Chang''an city."


    Princess Changle smiled and said softly.


    "This is the residence of the king of Wei. This is the personal order of the king of Tang to allow his husband to stay for the time being."


    Tang Hao suddenly heard that the Wei King''s land was granted in the Jiangnan generation. Only because he was deeply spoiled by the Tang King, he resident in the imperial city and chartered "no official".


    I just can''t imagine that many years have passed, and there are a lot of domestic servants in this rich residence, who take care of the whole residence like a new residence!


    It''s a great blessing for a marquis to live in the residence of the prince''s fief first.


    Through the front hall, through the winding corridor, across the corridor bridge pool, through the moon arch, we came to the bedroom.


    After cleaning up, the excitement of the two little ladies is not over yet. Li Wanqing looks at Tang Hao in the Bantang seat and says.


    "Husband, it''s better to walk around the city while it''s still early."


    "At least I know the general situation in the city. I can make some deployment arrangements on the date of the appointment."


    Tang Hao knows that Li Wanqing is still worried about going to the appointment alone. On second thought, it''s better to have more security.


    He got up and stood up. Tang Hao waved.


    "Whatever."


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Changle, who had changed her clothes, came out of the side room. When she heard that she was going to travel, her eyes lit up.


    Princess Changle, who has lived in the deep palace for a long time, has never been out of the city at night. This time, they heard that they want to go out for a walk, and they can''t wait to see the night scenery of Yangzhou.


    It is picturesque here. There is no such strict curfew in the imperial city. It must be a beautiful night scene.


    Looking at the two figures about to leave, Princess Changle hurried up and begged.


    "Husband, I will go with you."


    Tang Hao naturally knew Princess Changle''s careful thinking, and he didn''t object. He grabbed Princess Changle''s jade shoulder and smiled.


    "Good! My husband will show you the night view of Yangzhou tonight!"

 Chapter 656

    The silver plate is like jade and hangs on the treetop. The moon shines like water.


    Bright lanterns, shining on the downtown streets, a line of four people stepped on the creaky bluestone floor, smelling the faint fragrance of Gan Yi, and their mood was also relaxed.


    It is not as noisy as the Imperial City, but it is lively and festive. Yangzhou in the moonlight, like a soft woman, gently tells her story.


    The vendors stood at the table, put on bamboo sticks one by one the sugar gourd that had just come out of the pot, and warmly greeted the passers-by.


    The familiar sugar gourd can be seen in a foreign land, which makes Tang Hao move in his heart and sounds the scene of chasing the old man selling sugar gourd around the village when he was a child. Maybe it''s because of the childlike feelings. Although it''s a high price, I also bought four strings and divided them with the other three.


    The two beauties beside them rarely eat such folk things. The sour, sweet and delicious taste makes the two beauties praise the sweetness.


    Perhaps she met too many new things along the way, and Princess Changle was a lot more cheerful. She took sugar gourd in one hand and Li Wanqing in the other.


    Those who play with wooden knives and spit fire, those who sell exquisite wooden hairpins and combs, and those who carve beautiful stones


    One by one, the new things make them blind. Turn over this and touch that.


    It was agreed to explore the way, but in the end it just became a night view and a look at the downtown.


    After eating the steaming boiled dry silk, Tang Hao turned back with the two. Some street vendors also ended the day''s business and were ready to close the stall.


    When passing a stall, Tang Hao stopped.


    Some lovely animals are carved on the black block stones. They are not lifelike, but they are also similar. Under the light of candle fire, it glows with oil, which is very strange.


    The two ladies standing in front of the stall were very curious when they saw Tang Hao''s strange eyes.


    "Husband, what is this? It''s dark and strange."


    Tang Hao stared at the stone like thing and smiled.


    "This is a good thing."


    As soon as the voice was over, the child who cleaned up the stall stood up from under the desk. Tang Hao and his party looked at each other on the Internet and hung a smile on their face.


    Although the three people in front of me were wearing thin clothes, the patterns of weaving and embroidery on the silk damask were extremely fine.


    In particular, the two women next to the handsome man have beautiful faces and luxurious clothes. At a glance, they know that they are from the rich door.


    Money can be earned. The vendor was happy. With a smiling face, he looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Young master, you have a good eye! This stone is really not an ordinary thing. It is rare in the world."


    While talking, the vendor pointed to the largest piece in the middle and continued.


    "This stone is soft and difficult to carve. It was carved by a famous local stone Carver in three days."


    "If you like it, give me a salary, just fifty Wen."


    The peddler rubbed his palm and flattered his face. His mind was full of thoughts and wanted to hold the big fish at the door.


    "Fifty Wen? You''re afraid you''re cheating here?"


    "Just a broken stone can be worth this price?"


    Li Wanqing saw the face of the profiteer on the spot and knew that he was deliberately exaggerating the truth and coming to the pit to get money.


    Princess Changle also spent some time in Marquis''s house. Naturally, she knew that the fifty Wen would buy nearly 20 Dou of rice grain.


    Although the stone looks strange, it will never be worth the amount.


    "The jade is white and flawless, like a gentleman''s character, and the agate is colorful and beautiful. Why are you so expensive, black and black?"


    The smile on the merchant''s face suddenly coagulated and hesitated for a long time. He couldn''t say a good thing.


    In a hurry, he waved.


    "Hey! That''s all. As long as you like it, the small one will be cheaper."


    "Thirty Wen, no less?"


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle really didn''t see any good in the black stone. They were about to bargain again. A pair of big hands next to them stopped them.


    Tang Hao grabbed one, weighed it in his hand, broke off one, crushed it in his hand, and left a black hand.


    Interrupting the vendor who was about to stop, Tang Hao put the stone on the desk and looked at the vendor.


    "I want all the money."


    "I want to know where these stones are produced."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong took out his money and threw it on the desk.


    The merchant looked at the well-dressed money and his eyes lit up.


    After so many days of stalls, only the God of wealth is willing to buy.


    The merchant accepted the coins, nodded and bowed with stones, and had already smiled and talked on his face.


    "It''s easy to say. If you want stones, you can get them yourself."


    "It''s late today, so I won''t go with you. Tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you again and show you the way!"


    Then he wrapped a few stones in the paper room and handed them up with both hands.


    Tang Hao took the wrapped stone and smiled.


    "If you can lead the way, there will be another reward."


    As she turned around, Princess Changle looked puzzled and couldn''t understand the use of Tang Hao biting the black stone.


    Li Wanqing directly accused Tang Hao of being a loser and stupid. He didn''t know he had been cheated.


    Listening to the words in his ear, Tang Hao''s face was full of smiles.


    "This thing is not a stone, but the key to our prosperity in Yangzhou."


    The unexpected words immediately stunned the three people behind them, stared and asked in unison.


    "What on earth is this?"


    Tang Hao weighed several paper bags in his hand and said faintly.


    "Coal is what we call charcoal."

 Chapter 657

    Charcoal?


    For these three people who can enter and leave the court, they are not so strange.


    As early as the Western Han Dynasty, coal was used in small quantities as court fuel, and even there were special mining institutions, which were excavated by the government.


    It was just that the thing used as firewood was used for carving. For a time, these people couldn''t recognize it.


    After finding out the origin of this thing, Li Wanqing was even more confused.


    "Since you know it''s charcoal, it''s not worth the price."


    "Besides, how can you get rich with this charcoal? Do you want to sell it to these people?"


    After hearing this, Wu Tong shook his head. He was born in the countryside and knew a lot about the daily life of farmers.


    "When this thing is burned, it is full of smoke and peculiar smell. It is only used when making iron in the palace and boiling water."


    "Ordinary people have to wait for the new year''s festival to light wax. It''s enough to beat more firewood."


    "It''s too difficult to sell to the people!"


    Princess Changle couldn''t help wondering and blurted out.


    "Yes! Princes and ministers have a lot of charcoal in their homes, and they disdain to use such black things. Let alone sell them, it will be difficult for them to use them."


    Three people, you say a word and I say a word, it seems that the charcoal is worthless.


    Tang Hao did not refute, but let them say that after all, cognition is limited, and it is useless to say more.


    Early the next morning, the vendor was on time. He waited by yesterday''s stall early. They got on the carriage and drove to the place where the coal was excavated.


    The place was not far away, and it was half an hour before the foot of the wasteland. Several farmers were digging in the pit with hammerhead shovel.


    The merchant smiled, bent over and bowed his hands.


    "Childe, this is it."


    "It was originally a tunnel to be buried. Our group dug up the stone. It was unlucky and dark, so we asked the owner to change the land."


    "They are all acquaintances of the villagers. How many stones do you want? Let''s dig them for you as soon as possible."


    Seeing that the man was honest, Tang Hao waved his hand slightly and said.


    "No, you can leave on your own."


    "This place will be taken over by the government in the future."


    After throwing down several pieces of money, these farmers looked very excited. They didn''t have time to take the money and hoes. They ran away. They were probably afraid that the foolish childe would repent.


    Yang Ming was not the only one who had the gift of Yang Ming. He came with a soldier, a cart, a hoe, a shovel and a chisel.


    Just arrived at the scene, I saw Tang Hao standing on the barren slope, looking at a big pit below, and quickly persuaded him.


    "Hou Ye! This thing can''t be burned casually! It will kill you!"


    Tang Hao heard a strange story. For the first time, he heard that the coal would kill him!


    Squinting at Yang Ming for a long time, Tang Hao asked.


    "How does this charcoal kill?"


    "Why didn''t this coal make iron in the Imperial Palace cause harm?"


    Yang Ming glanced around and looked mysterious. He came forward and fell in Tang Hao''s ear.


    "The imperial palace is the place of dragon veins. Naturally, there are real dragons to suppress. Our place is too far from the imperial city. These evil things will take the opportunity to make trouble."


    "Last year, several villagers found it here. Several villagers took these charcoal home as firewood and put several pots by the bed for heating at night. They didn''t get up the next day!"


    Speaking of this, Yang Ming seems to be afraid, and his voice is smaller.


    "Lord Hou! It''s very evil to say that. The villager has no scars around him. The doctor has seen it. There is no trace of poisoning, but he is so quiet that he can''t see anything different!"


    "People in the village say that it''s evil. It''s half red and can provoke ghosts!"


    Tang Hao understood. Isn''t this carbon monoxide poisoning? Where ghosts claim their lives again?


    In fact, the probability of such a thing happening is very low.


    Most ancient buildings were made of wood, which was not well sealed and would leak everywhere.


    Maybe the villagers closed the doors and windows too tightly, and there were too many burning charcoal, so they finally blamed the ghosts for their crimes.


    But I can also understand that, after all, in this era of lack of science, it is difficult to find out the cause of death!


    Tang Hao patted Yang Ming on the shoulder, smiled and said.


    "Lord Yang kindly reminded me that Tang took the lead."


    "Tang also has a magic weapon, which is given by an expert to suppress this evil."


    "Don''t worry! The charcoal is dug at will, but it is beside the mansion to make a vacant space and pile it there."


    Yang Ming has heard of the supernatural powers invented by Tang Hao. Since Tang Hao has a way to frighten ghosts and gods, Yang Ming won''t ask any more questions.


    The tools originally used to fill the pit have now become tools for excavation and mining.


    As for the reserves of this underground charcoal, Tang Hao was not sure, so he had to remove the soil layer above first and dig down layer by layer.


    Looking at the hoe, the shovel taxi soldier, Tang Hao said.


    "When it''s hot, dig in turns and pay more attention to rest. Don''t dig too deep to avoid collapse."


    Then he looked at Yang Ming beside him and said.


    "Tomorrow, find some long bamboo poles and prepare some wood logs for us to use."


    Yang Ming didn''t know how to dig the charcoal, so Tang Hao honestly accepted what Tang Hao ordered.


    Leave two overseers to go around the mansion with Tang Hao to find a wide field.

 Chapter 658

    Since ancient times, coal mining has a high risk.


    Coal is buried underground for a long time, which is very easy to produce gas, which is very easy to cause suffocation.


    Moreover, if the previous pit is not filled in time during the later horizontal mining, it is very easy to collapse.


    Fortunately, today is the first excavation. All the excavation is skin, and there won''t be too much risk.


    After getting off the carriage and explaining what Yang Ming had to prepare, Tang Hao turned and returned to the mansion.


    Walking around the house, I didn''t see the shadow of Li Wanqing and Princess Changle.


    In his eyes, the steward just passed by the door and was stopped by Tang Hao.


    "What about the two Tang ladies? Why aren''t they in the mansion?"


    The steward stood respectfully at the door and bowed.


    "Hou ye, the two ladies went to the market early in the morning and said they wanted to buy some things they often needed."


    Just about to ask, I heard a woman laughing in the front yard.


    Hearing this familiar voice, I knew that Li Wanqing and Princess Changle had returned to their house.


    Tang Hao waved the steward away and got up and went out of the house.


    The sound of laughter turned around the moon arch, showing two figures holding hands.


    Li Wanqing walked on the left side with a wide brimmed hat and a veil hanging down to her shoulders to cover most of her face. Princess Changle held a delicate oil paper umbrella to block most of the sun.


    The five guards behind him, holding miscellaneous things, glittered in the sun.


    At this time, Tang Hao suddenly understood.


    Since ancient times, it seems that buying things is not the patent of later women, even this ancient woman!


    Even Princess Changle, who is used to seeing this rare treasure, is no exception!


    The two women also saw Tang Hao standing in front of the door from a distance and showed Tang Hao the things they had bought.


    "Husband, is this step still beautiful? Unlike the previous gold and jade materials, it has simple shape and elegant color, with a unique graceful tenderness of women in the south of the Yangtze River."


    After that, Princess Changle put her step into her bun, smiled, pulled Tang Hao''s clothes and vowed to make an evaluation of Tang Hao.


    Li Wanqing deliberately lifted the gauze under the brim of the fence hat, revealing a happy face and asked.


    "Husband, this is a popular fence among the people. It is shrouded in gauze. It is mysterious and quiet. Please see if it is suitable for me to take it?"


    "And these..."


    While talking, the two little women took the items in the guard''s hand and showed them one by one in front of Tang Hao. They chirped excitedly and said their respective uses.


    "Look at this. The shell looks small and exquisite. It''s an ornament worn on the wrist..."


    Tang Hao obviously underestimated a woman''s purchasing power and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    According to such purchase efforts, it takes a lot of time to sit and eat in the air and bring enough money.


    It seems that in this land of Yangzhou, we need to develop some industries as soon as possible.


    After a brief response, Yu Guangzhong Wu Tong came to the house, took a look at the excited two ladies, and waited there obediently.


    Wu Tong must have something to report. Tang Hao took advantage of this opportunity and casually took off and walked to Wu Tong.


    "What''s up?"


    Wu Tong responded with an arched hand.


    "Yang Ming has chosen the place. Next to our residence, there is an empty courtyard. Everything is still waiting for the Marquis to arrange."


    Tang Hao led Wu Tong out of the mansion and saw Yang Ming bowing at the door with several people, making a gesture to salute himself.


    Yang Ming can always do what he tells him quickly, but Tang Hao doesn''t adapt to the problem of bowing all the time.


    Holding up Yang Ming''s sinking arm, Tang Hao said.


    "Lord Yang, don''t be polite in the future. Let''s talk about the matter."


    "Did the masons bring it?"


    A casual sentence warmed Yang Ming''s heart. He bowed and pointed at his back and said.


    "These are good clay craftsmen in Yangzhou. We heard Hou Ye wanted to hoop the kiln, and the officials went to find some of the old families who burned the porcelain in the past."


    As for hoop kiln, Tang Hao is also a layman. It is not clear how far away it is to dig out the chimney and the firewood inlet there.


    But with the craftsmen who burn porcelain, the situation is very different!


    With a big hand,


    "Very good, very good! Double the salary. In the future, you will burn bricks, cement and lime for my hoop kiln in this yard!"


    "Then build some greenhouses, and then put a flue under it to warm the land. Then we can eat green vegetables in winter!"


    Listening to these unheard of words, the people behind Yang Ming look at me and I look at you with a blank face.


    Brick? Cement? Lime?


    What the hell are these?


    Although I don''t know, no one asked. After all, it''s easy to get money in place.


    Command the masons where to start to place the base, where to place bricks and tiles in an open space, and where to build a platform to make mud embryo clouds.


    After knocking, the model of the whole brick kiln has been built.


    Tang Hao couldn''t help. He ordered the people to say a few words, and then got up and went back to the house.


    The kiln factory is not far from Tang Hao''s residence. Even in the residence, you can vaguely hear the voices of the next door shouting and exertion.

 Chapter 659

    Tang Hao was very thoughtful.


    This hoop kiln is not only to make money, but also to build the first brick house in Datang.


    The public losers have always lived in seclusion in the mountains. This time, they are invited to join the world and come out of the mountains. They are afraid that it is difficult for them to integrate into this noisy environment for a while.


    If you live in this brick house, you can not only show their status, but also better attract the help of famous craftsmen in Yangzhou.


    With the call of the public loser, it must be easy to attract craftsmen.


    But what if?


    If the public losers want to exchange harsh conditions, don''t they have no choice?


    Building brick houses is Tang Hao''s preparation.


    On the one hand, it is the special care for Gongshu clan.


    On the other hand, we should cooperate with these famous craftsmen to make these people submit to their command. We always have something to take.


    The next morning, Tang Hao still went to bed early. In his dream, the two beauties had already got up to freshen up.


    When Tang Hao was eating, he saw that they were painting exquisite makeup, holding hands and trying to go.


    Tang Hao was quite surprised. At this time, the sun just jumped out of the horizon. Where are the two going?


    "It''s still early. Where are you going?"


    Li Wanqing turned her head and smiled at Tang Hao sitting at the table.


    "There is a temple fair today. I''ll take sister Lizhi to have a look."


    "At present, the appointment of Gongshu clan has not been received. Let''s ask for a sign and a wish for our husband."


    Pointing to several dishes on the table, Tang Hao said.


    "The temple fair doesn''t have to be in such a hurry. It''s not too late to sit down and eat some food."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing winked at Princess Changle.


    Princess Changle, who came to understand, turned her eyes, looked at Tang Hao with a suspicious face and smiled.


    "Husband, how can you neglect it when asking for autographs and prayers?"


    "If you go later, your heart will not be sincere and will not be effective!"


    "Husband, enjoy it slowly. We''re one step ahead."


    After that, he left Tang Hao two figures and whispered.


    "Sister zhi''er, today I''ll take you to Yangzhou''s characteristic morning tea banquet. My father had the honor to taste it once in the early years. It''s delicious!"


    "I still remember my family."


    Princess Changle looked back and answered happily.


    Although the voice was small, Tang Hao vaguely heard some.


    I thought they would feel uncomfortable when they first arrived in Yangzhou, but I didn''t expect that they adapted faster than themselves!


    With breakfast, Tang Hao took a gauze mask that he ordered his maidservant to make yesterday, greeted Yang Ming and went to see the barren mountain coal mine together.


    On the rickety carriage, Yang Ming stared at the mask Tang Hao put aside for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Lord, what is this? What''s its use?"


    Tang Hao''s answer was also very concise.


    "Some geology in the mine cave is dry crushed charcoal. If inhaled in large quantities, the hearts of soldiers will be severely damaged."


    "These things are dustproof soil and powder."


    "Moreover, when the mud kiln is built and burned in the future, it will inevitably produce a lot of dust, which will also affect the hard workers."


    Tang Hao''s typical people-oriented attitude has completely influenced Yang Ming opposite.


    Yang Ming bowed and arched his hands, and a look of gratitude appeared on his face.


    "The Marquis loves the people like a son. He is so considerate that he is really admired by the lower officials!"


    Tang Haoyang raised his hand and interrupted Yang Ming''s words.


    "Are you ready for those bamboo poles, boards and other objects?"


    Yang Ming opened the curtain, pointed to several carriages following the team and said.


    "It''s all ready as the Marquis ordered."


    When he arrived at the site where the charcoal was dug, the soldiers who threw off their arms and worked got up to salute. Tang Hao responded one by one.


    "Sharpen the bamboo pole section, open a small hole in each section and nail it down!"


    The soldiers didn''t know why.


    But there was no doubt that they were throwing their sticks away with a shovel and slowly moving towards the bottom of the pit.


    The reason why Tang Hao did this was to release the toxic gas in the coal seam.


    Of course, people in this era will not know.


    After nailing the bamboo pole, Tang Hao pulled Yang Ming and stood at the hole, pointing to the scattered soil and stones.


    "Let''s dig out the charcoal. The whole bottom will be more and more empty. It''s impossible to dig like this."


    "We are mobilizing some carpenters to mine charcoal while laying these boards on the top floor and supporting them with logs to ensure that the hole cannot collapse!"


    After that, Tang Hao pointed to the sweaty soldiers with a serious look and a particularly dignified face.


    "Look, these are our right-hand assistants. They are all fresh lives. Their safety is tied to the logs on the wall of the cave."


    "The selection of these logs and the density of the carpenter''s cave roof are related to the safety of every soldier."


    After patting Yang Ming on the shoulder, Tang Hao took back his eyes and said.


    "I don''t want our mine to collapse one day! Soldiers will be buried alive!"


    "Find some skilled carpenters. It''s no mistake!"

 Chapter 660

    There is Yang Ming staring at the mine. This person obeys his instructions. Tang Hao is very relieved.


    It was dusk when I returned to the mansion.


    The two ladies had been waiting in the house for a long time. Seeing that Tang Hao had just returned to the house, they hurried to meet him.


    After staying in the mine for a long time, his face was covered with carbon black powder mixed with sweat, which was pasted on Tang Hao''s face and looked ashen,


    His clothes were also stained with black spots. At this time, Tang Hao was more like a working farmer. Where did he look like a marquis.


    Li Wanqing reached out to untie Tang Hao''s clothes, and a touch of tenderness appeared in her eyes.


    "What are you doing? Why are you black?"


    As soon as she spoke, Li Wanqing remembered and added.


    "Where did you find the charcoal?"


    Tang Hao clubbed in place, stretched his arms, smiled and said.


    "I found it. I''ve dug a car and piled it next door to our house."


    "In two days, we can burn paper and bricks, make a greenhouse, have a unique house to live in, and have green vegetables that we can''t eat all year round."


    Princess Changle took the square towel, soaked it in the warm water brought by her maid, wrung it dry, wiped Tang Hao''s cheek, and stared at Tang Hao with excitement.


    "We live very well here. So many wing rooms are not enough for you?"


    "Moreover, we always have to go back, and the built house will not move back to Chang''an. Don''t bother your husband."


    Although it was an ordinary family talk, it sounded comfortable and warm. Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "This house is not for us. It can be regarded as a place for Gongshu people."


    "It''s not easy to build a ship! My husband also hopes that the built house can shock the Tang Dynasty and capture some skilled shipbuilders."


    Between the words, Li Wanqing had removed his clothes and left only one close fitting clothes. Tang Hao simply took off his clothes and revealed his strong muscles.


    He washed in the basin with a wet square towel and wiped his arms and chest.


    "Ah! By the way, you went to the temple fair today and enjoyed yourself?"


    A naked upper body appeared in front of the two, and the strong lines made the two beauties blush.


    Even if they had been married and married, the two beauties were, after all, ancient daughters, with red faces and backs.


    Princess Changle coughed uneasily and said.


    "Many people are going to the temple fair today. It is said that there will be a Taoist Dharma meeting on the 15th."


    "It''s very lively to play dragon and lion dance. There are all kinds of ornaments and countless cakes."


    When it comes to eating, drinking and having fun, the two little women get excited and talk about it with relish.


    Talking and laughing, Li Wanqing frowned and said.


    "That''s right! At the temple fair today, many children were chasing, fighting and shouting a nursery rhyme. I don''t know what it means. It''s very strange."


    Tang Hao was wearing a single shirt. After hearing this, he was stunned.


    Normally speaking, the meaning of nursery rhymes is very simple. Not to mention talented women like Li Wanqing, even those who have not read poetry and books in the countryside can certainly understand the meaning.


    But if so many children read a nursery rhyme at the same time, it''s strange.


    It is very likely that some people use children''s words to convey some messages secretly.


    "What nursery rhyme is it?"


    Li Wanqing frowned and recalled for a moment.


    "It''s four sentences like poetry, not poetry, which are very wrong."


    "Break the clouds and disperse the wild goose shadow, and steal reading."


    After two sentences, Li Wanqing couldn''t remember clearly. Princess Changle added.


    "The stream murmurs, the water knows the guests, and the leaves by the pool move the cold toad."


    "This nursery rhyme is very different, but it doesn''t seem to be sung in local voice. It seems to depict four scenes."


    "Do you know the secret?"


    Tang Hao slowly pulled his single clothes, slowly put them on, frowned and thought.


    "Since it''s a nursery rhyme in Yangzhou, why don''t you use the local accent? Is it spreading to foreigners?"


    They also shook their heads slightly. Princess Changle still had a faint blush on her face and reached out to help Tang Hao tie the belt around her waist.


    "I don''t know where the accent comes from. It''s not the tone of the imperial city. Sister Wanqing and I can understand it."


    Hiss.


    Tang Hao took a breath.


    If so, it''s worth pondering!


    After savoring Princess Changle''s words, Tang Hao''s heart moved. Is it someone''s message to himself?


    Think of this, and then open the four sentences and read them carefully.


    A moment later, Tang Hao suddenly realized and smiled.


    "It''s interesting for the public losers to think of this way!"


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle were stunned. They didn''t know what Tang Hao meant by the so-called method.


    Tang Hao looked at the confused two and smiled easily.


    "You two care too much about the meaning of four sentences. If one sentence is regarded as a riddle, explore it again."


    Tang Hao reminded them that they tried to separate the four sentences.


    Princess Changle tilted her fingers and gently clicked along the words.


    "Break the cloud for ¡Ä and sparse wild goose shadow is mostly eight. This is a public word!"


    "Gu Xi is 70, which together is a word of car. Stealing reading... This is a word of loss!"


    The answer seemed obvious. Li Wanqing brightened her eyes and said.


    "This has come. The next two words are better guesses!"


    "You can know from two words. It''s West Lake!"


    After that, Li Wanqing flashed a happy color in her eyes and said.


    "Public defeat, West Lake."


    "Husband! This is the West Lake invitation of the public loser!"

 Chapter 661

    The nursery rhyme has been broken, and the invitation is imminent.


    Tang Hao did not intend to delay any longer and asked the servant standing on the side of the hall.


    "Is there a West Lake in this land of Yangzhou?"


    Hearing the word "West Lake", Tang Hao couldn''t grasp it.


    To say that the West Lake in Hangzhou is a well-known scenic spot since ancient times, Yangzhou? West Lake?


    The servant who just carried the water bowed his head and saluted his body.


    "Lord, Yangzhou has a ''thin West Lake'', which is tortuous, narrow and pleasant."


    "Compared with the West Lake in Hangzhou, it is fat and thin. Each is good at winning the game. It also has a different flavor."


    Tang Hao was a little relieved. If he really wanted to go to the West Lake in Hangzhou, the journey would not be close!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao found the problem and his face became sad.


    "But in this nursery rhyme, there is no hint about when to meet!"


    On the third day, he stroked the nursery rhyme again. There was still no clue about the time. Tang Hao gave up completely!


    With a slight wave, Tang Hao said.


    "Well, it must be the public losers. In fact, they waited in the West Lake generation for fear of revealing their whereabouts, so they deliberately hid the time."


    "So it seems that I have to go to the West Lake these days."


    Li Wanqing was still a little worried. She went to Tang Hao and said with worry.


    "Husband, the public losers are too cautious. We haven''t figured out our intentions yet. We''d better not underestimate the enemy."


    "No, if I take some guards and walk among the tourists, I can take care of them."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong, who had been silent at the door, spoke.


    "Madam''s worry is unreasonable."


    "If my subordinates take eighteen riders and dress up as passers-by to guard the Marquis?"


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao took rouruo''s boneless hands and looked at Li Wanqing.


    "It was decided a few days ago that I would go alone. Why don''t you worry about my skill?"


    Waving interrupted Li Wanqing''s speech again. Tang Hao walked up to Wu Tong and patted his shoulder.


    "I''ll go to the appointment, and you''ll keep an eye on the brick kiln."


    "The collected charcoal is not like the stone carvings of that day, but small pieces of debris. Tell the masons and masons to buy some clay and bond it into pieces. We need to burn it in the future."


    Then he came to Princess Changle again, met the worried eyes and wiped her tender and smooth cheeks.


    "Zhier always has a delicate mind and plans the yard next door. The finished product storage area, semi-finished product area and cool storage area are arranged reasonably and walk less."


    "Also, there will be dust when firing. Let them build the kiln far away, so that the two beauties carved with powder and jade in our family will not become disheartened."


    The slightly playful words immediately changed the atmosphere of the solemn scene. The two beauties couldn''t help thinking of Tang Hao''s face when he returned to the house today, and couldn''t help laughing.


    With their work arranged properly, Tang Hao had no worries and went to the appointment alone.


    Through the bustling streets, away from the noise and trouble, came to this picturesque place.


    The lake winds like a jade belt, with water waves, painted boats and covered bridges.


    Green willows are like beautiful green silk, dancing gently in the wind. Lotus is like a beauty bathing, charming and charming. Hazy water mist is like a veil, quiet and mysterious.


    The mirror like lake reflects the blue sky and white clouds. For a time, people can''t tell whether the fairy world falls into the mortal world or whether the mortal world is contaminated with immortality.


    Standing in the shade, Tang Hao looked into the distance, as if he had lifted the veil of the West Lake and quietly took a look at his face.


    "The water is bright and sunny, and the mountains are empty and rainy."


    "If the West Lake is better than Xizi, it is always appropriate to wear heavy makeup and light makeup."


    Almost subconsciously, Su Shi''s poem blurted out inadvertently.


    make love.


    Three claps, followed by their own.


    The voice of an empty mountain warbler came gently.


    "Young master Tang is worthy of being the first talented person in the capital. His eloquence is a good sentence handed down from generation to generation."


    "West Lake Xizi, with heavy makeup and light makeup, can tell the thousands of beautiful scenery. Such talents are really enviable."


    Listening to the sweet female voice, Tang Hao felt a slight shock in his heart.


    The voice was quite familiar and similar. When I turned around, I saw a beautiful woman.


    With bright lips and teeth, the skin is like fat, and a light blue Luo shirt outlines a slim posture.


    The head is shining and shaking, facing the light step, shaking three steps at a time.


    Tang Hao recognized that this step was sent by himself.


    The consternation on his face disappeared in an instant, and Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Menghuakui, long time no see."


    Meng Yuqi stopped his steps and stood in front of Tang Hao. In his bright eyes, autumn waves rippled.


    "Young master Tang, long time no see."


    "It was just casual words that day. I never thought that childe Tang would really come to the Bank of the West Lake."


    Tang Hao smiled, turned around and looked at the picture of water and sky as beautiful as fairyland.


    "The beauty of the West Lake is well known in the world. If you miss this beautiful scenery, isn''t it a great pity in life."


    "In addition, Tang is also entrusted to play in the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River."


    Tang Hao doesn''t want to reveal too much about the public loss to Meng Yuqi.


    In the dark, Tang Hao felt that there was a mystery on the woman beside him, and he couldn''t see through it.


    The whispers beside me are like ripples in my hu.


    "Coincidentally, I was entrusted by others this time."

 Chapter 662

    There are some things that Tang Hao can''t ask in detail.


    Rumeng Yuqi, a female, is entrusted by who?


    Is it here that mengyuqi mentioned the West Lake, not the West Lake in Hangzhou?


    They seemed to be tacit. They didn''t ask about the purpose of coming. They all stood quietly and chatted a few words.


    Most of them are mengyuqi asking again, and Tang Hao is answering.


    Mengyuqi felt a little bitter when she heard that the Huyue building in the imperial city fell sharply after she left.


    "The land of the Imperial City, I''m afraid I can''t step into it in this life!"


    The woman''s story is like the sound of a boatman shaking his oar and tapping the water on the lake, subtle and light.


    For a moment, Tang Hao wanted to ask about the woman''s life experience. He slipped to his mouth but stopped again.


    The woman beside her seemed indifferent to her inability to step into the imperial city again.


    A flash of loss flashed across my heart in an instant.


    Not seen for months, the relationship between the two seems to be a little alienated.


    "How are princess Changle and princess Ningding?"


    I don''t know why, when asked about these words, Meng Yuqi was inexplicably sad in his heart. There was a complex light in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Tang Hao''s sight stayed between the mountains and rivers, sighed slightly, and smiled on his face.


    "One is stubborn and the other is clever. They get along well."


    Meng Yuqi gave a faint ''um'' and stopped talking.


    One looked at the mountains and rivers in the distance and the lotus near, thinking and silent.


    A moment later.


    Mengyuqi slowly raised her head, slightly looked up at Zhang Junlang''s side face, and burst out a smile.


    The red lips opened gently, taking the lead in breaking the silence with a touch of depression.


    "Young master Tang is very intelligent, but I''m asking for another thing. I don''t know if young master Tang is willing to solve my doubts?"


    Tang Hao turned around and made a gesture of invitation, smiling back.


    "I''m glad to help, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Meng Yuqi sat on the stone pier by the lake, took out an object from Luo Shan''s pocket and held it in his hand.


    "Young sister is active and likes new things. She occasionally gets this thing, but she can''t play. I hope you can give me advice."


    While talking, he handed over the things in his hand.


    Palm size, square in four directions. There are nine small squares on each of the six sides. Each is carved with something. It looks like a part of an animal''s body.


    Tang Hao looked at all sides, and Meng Yuqi''s words came faintly.


    "According to the people in the village, this thing is called six sided magic square."


    "It was originally made up of an animal on the six sides. Little sister is naughty and can''t recover after she disrupted it."


    "Does Mr. Tang have a way to restore him?"


    After taking a closer look for a moment and hearing Meng Yuqi''s story, Tang Hao strengthened his ideas in his heart.


    Where is this six sided magic square! It''s a magic cube!


    It''s just changing the six colors into different animal body parts!


    When he was in college, his roommate once bought one, but Tang Hao never played less.


    Seeing Tang Hao tossing six magic squares, Meng Yuqi also guessed that Tang Hao must be in novelty. Seeing the difficulty, he explained.


    "Don''t look at this small thing, which contains this myriad changes. Every move will drive other aspects to turn over and change."


    "Sometimes it''s okay to make one side better, but the other side is chaotic, which makes people have no clue."


    Green and tender fingers pointed to one side of the cube and said.


    "Childe Tang, you might as well try. This six sided magic square can move up, down, left and right. It''s very flexible."


    "But do not forcibly dismantle the group, which will completely destroy the toy."


    Meng Yuqi doesn''t know that this thing is not difficult for Tang Hao.


    In other words, this is like a third-order magic cube. Tang Hao had it turned over more than ten thousand times. Why should she give advice.


    At this time, Tang Hao just looked at how to twist it quickly.


    While Meng Yuqi kept explaining, Tang Hao''s faint voice came.


    "Well, it looks complicated, but it''s actually very simple."


    Although the hand moved, when the voice fell, the six magic squares had been placed in front of Meng Yuqi.


    Tang haonuzui said.


    "Look, does that count?"


    When Tang Hao just said the word "simple", Meng Yuqi also wanted to persuade Tang Hao to try again.


    Unexpectedly, six magic squares were already in front of him in the next second.


    With a touch of shock, Meng Yuqi glanced at Tang Hao, unbelievably grabbed the six sided magic cube and held it in his hand.


    Pigs, cattle, sheep, horses, rabbits and dogs have six sides. The carved lifelike livestock are perfectly presented in front of their eyes at the moment!


    In an instant, there was an uproar in mengyuqi''s heart!


    How did he do it?


    This is something hidden in the Qibao Pavilion, which is difficult for Gongshu people to figure out for generations!


    He has restored the six magic squares in such a short time!


    Is it a coincidence?


    With a touch of disbelief on her face, Meng Yuqi twisted the six sided cube again and handed it to Tang Hao.


    "You... You turn it around again. I want to see how you do it!"

 Chapter 663

    Tang Hao is curious.


    Obviously, it''s not that mengyuqi''s little sister disrupted the cube. This time, she recovered, which can be regarded as a help.


    But Meng Yuqi disrupted the cube again. For a moment, Tang Hao doubted whether what Meng Yuqi said was true.


    Glancing around, I didn''t seem to find anyone who noticed the suspicious people here. Presumably, Gongshu people haven''t arrived yet.


    Tang Hao simply picked up the disturbed cube and demonstrated it again.


    "Watch it!"


    "Although these six magic squares are unpredictable, there are also hidden mysteries. With my method, they can be restored no matter how they rotate."


    "| first, make a cross on the first face. Two adjacent sides need two figures of the same design and color."


    Between the words, accompanied by a slight ''click'' sound, the Rubik''s cube was successfully shaped in his hand.


    "What about the second..."


    Tang haobian said, the movement on his hand did not stop at all.


    The six sided magic square was like a living creature, rolling up and down and left and right in Tang Hao''s hands.


    Strange to say, Tang Hao said what to do, and the six magic squares followed Tang Hao''s words and turned out the corresponding patterns!


    As for what Tang Hao said later, Meng Yuqi completely didn''t listen, and her heart was already filled with this endless shock!


    What kind of person is this?


    I didn''t stay in Gongshu clan for a day, but I cracked the things left by my ancestors! Also summed up a set of formulas!


    Shocked, Meng Yuqi woke up!


    Such a person must be the one we Gongshu clan are looking for!


    Tang Hao must be a man of destiny and a man who will lead our public losers out of difficulties and become famous!


    Meditation was suddenly interrupted by Tang Hao''s cry, and a pair of big hands waved in front of Meng Yuqi.


    "Miss Yuqi?"


    Mengyuqi suddenly regained his mind, converged his thoughts, raised his head and looked at Tang Hao''s slightly confused eyes.


    "Ah? Just... Just as simple?"


    The casual answer covered up his happy but flustered mind.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and pushed the cube over again.


    "Do you remember the formula?"


    "As long as you remember the formulas we just used, you can restore the six magic squares at will."


    In Meng Yuqi''s eyes, the light and shadow were bright, and a surge of joy and excitement rushed into his heart and nodded again and again.


    "Thank you, young master Tang."


    "I''m leaving."


    With the recovered cube, Meng Yuqi suddenly turned around and turned his head and trotted all the way.


    Looking at the figure who left in a hurry, Tang Hao felt a little confused.


    First she was stunned, then she looked surprised. The woman''s mind was really unpredictable.


    Tang Hao shook his head slightly, but saw the figure running out a few steps. Suddenly he looked back and smiled.


    "Is childe Tang waiting for someone?"


    "Good luck!"


    Tang Hao didn''t take the last two sentences to heart at all. He just solved a small magic cube. As for moving Meng Yuqi like this?


    Tang Haojing sat in the shade of a tree with a faint breeze. Looking at the scenery of lakes and mountains, it was an enjoyment.


    But with the long wait, it will inevitably make people a little restless.


    In addition to Meng Yuqi, there are at most two people who come to ask for directions. There are people from Gongshu clan who come to the appointment?


    Have you been cheated?


    Or perhaps it is the Gongshu people who are hiding among these tourists and thinking about themselves?


    With all kinds of impatience in his mind, Tang Hao simply started scattered on the riverbank.


    Unconsciously, the setting sun sinks and it is nearly dusk.


    Women, children and old people took children for a walk on the riverbank to relieve the summer heat. The salesmen also took bullock carts and carriages and began to organize night market stalls.


    Tang Hao glanced at the idle or hurried people, raised a thin anger in his heart, brushed his sleeves and strode towards the mansion.


    When they returned to the mansion, the two ladies had already stood under the eaves of the front hall and waited.


    Seeing Tang Hao get down from the carriage, Princess Changle hurried up.


    After handing over the scarf, Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao and asked.


    "Why? Are the public losers unwilling to help their husband?"


    Tang Hao took the scarf, wiped his face, handed it to the servant next to the corridor, and pulled up the jade arm of Princess Changle.


    "Hey! Don''t mention it!"


    "How? What''s the plan for the brick kiln?"


    Princess Changle replied.


    "The layout has been properly arranged, the kiln has been built, which is located in the West and farthest from the mansion."


    "At that time, the burned bricks and stones are stacked at the back door of the courtyard for easy transportation. Other places are also vacated, waiting for the accumulation of charcoal and other sundries."


    "Husband, the meal is ready. Come and have a meal!"


    Li Wanqing greeted the two people who had just arrived in the backyard.


    One day your displeasure seemed to dissipate in the relationship between the two ladies.


    Tang Hao put a smile on his face and asked them to sit down with Wu Tong for dinner.


    "How about the mine?"


    Hand over the good meal to Tang Hao, and Wu Tong responds.


    "Two carts of charcoal have been pulled back. More than ten masons and carpenters have been added outside the mine on the barren mountain, and the supporting wooden pillars are already being built."


    "Everything is going well."


    With the latter sentence, Tang Hao was relieved.


    It''s a good thing that even though I''ve been delayed for a day, the action hasn''t fallen.


    Li Wanqing put a shrimp in Tang Hao''s bowl and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about talking, talk while eating."


    "I haven''t eaten all day. I''m afraid I''m hungry. Come and try today''s special dish, steamed egg with shrimp."

 Chapter 664

    Tang Dynasty dishes are either steamed or boiled. This is what Tang Hao wanted to improve long ago.


    But this dish is fried out of Tang Hao''s understanding. I don''t know how to deal with it, but it doesn''t have the fishy smell of egg and shrimp.


    It''s smooth, tender and refreshing. It''s delicious with the soft shells of shrimps. It''s a dish you''re more satisfied with.


    "This dish is good."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s face happy, Princess Changle put another one on it.


    Li Wanqing chewed shrimps and leaned close to Tang Hao with a smiling face.


    "Husband, I went to the West Lake today, but I still have some harvest?"


    "How did the Gongshu people say about shipbuilding?"


    As soon as she said this, Li Wanqing saw that Princess Changle kept winking.


    But the words can''t be taken back.


    Almost at the same time, the three people on the desk stopped their dishes and chopsticks and looked at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao took a long breath in his nasal cavity, stopped the dishes and chopsticks, and was stunned for a moment.


    "It doesn''t matter! Just talk to the three of you."


    Glancing at them, Tang Hao said faintly.


    "Today, I met Huakui, who once lived in Huyue building, and had a chat. Only then did I know that this is her hometown."


    "Until the sunset, the people of Gongshu clan did not appear."


    Ah?


    Almost at the same time, the three stared and wondered.


    The public loser tried hard to spread the appointment with nursery rhymes, but he didn''t show up?


    When the two women heard the name in their hearts, a chord in their hearts seemed inexplicably tight.


    Mengyuqi!


    A person who also has a beautiful figure and a beautiful face!


    It seems to be a woman''s sixth sense. I vaguely feel that there must be something hidden in it.


    Li Wanqing frowned and shook her chopsticks.


    "Logically speaking, the public loser should not break his promise!"


    "From the imperial city to Yangzhou, they have been secretly eager to contact us. Won''t they be so special?"


    "What''s more, this mengyuqi is thought-provoking."


    Absentmindedly picked up the food in the bowl. Princess Changle raised her head and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Menghuakui''s sudden departure from the imperial city is a mystery. He can understand it when he returns to his hometown."


    "But by such a coincidence, we met at the West Lake? Did you know in advance that your husband was going to the West Lake?"


    At this point, Tang Hao''s heart pounded, as if he had guessed something.


    Wu Tong, who was silent at the desk, slowly put down his dishes and chopsticks and looked at the first meditative figure.


    "Not by chance!"


    "This mengyuqi may be the public loser!"


    Speaking of this, Wu Tong flashed a sharp light in his eyes.


    He was Tang Hao''s personal guard. He would never allow anyone to ask Tang Hao out alone with such means.


    In particular, there are too many unsolvable mysteries in Meng Yuqi.


    "Lord Hou, if this is really the hometown of Meng Yuqi, don''t I disperse my brothers and check the identity of Meng Yuqi?"


    Tang Hao was unprepared for Meng Yuqi. He just thought it was a chance encounter. Listening to Wu Tong this time, it seems to confirm the speculation in his heart.


    Facing the sharp eyes, Tang Hao slowly stretched out his hand and pressed it.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    "This person does not pose any threat to me."


    While talking, Tang Hao put down his dishes and chopsticks, screwed up his eyebrows and pondered for a moment.


    "Hearing you say that, I think of one thing."


    Glancing at the three people and listening attentively, Tang Hao continued.


    "When I met Meng Yuqi today, she took out a six sided magic square and asked me to help solve it."


    "In retrospect, the box is exquisitely made. Even the carved livestock have different shapes and are very vivid. It should not have been made by ordinary craftsmen."


    Following this idea, Li Wanqing put her elbows on the desk and supported her head.


    "If Meng Yuqi is the public loser, what does it mean to take out this magic square?"


    "Do you want to consider with you?"


    "What does this have to do with Gongshu clan shipbuilding?"


    Wu Tong took over the conversation and guessed.


    "The public losers are skilled. I''m afraid they won''t surrender easily."


    "Maybe they are really thinking about the marquis."


    "I just don''t know one thing about my subordinates. Why do Gongshu people have to find Hou ye? Or why do they have to set test questions?"


    Sitting in the first place, Tang Hao meditated quietly and stroked the scenes when he met Meng Yuqi in the West Lake today.


    Mengyuqi abnormally disrupted the cube, abnormal joy, and the last deliberate reminder. It seems that all this points to the speculation in his heart.


    But even so, Tang Hao couldn''t figure out why the public losers wanted to break the old rules, rashly enter the WTO and contact themselves.


    Is it because Gongshu people also want to build a huge sailing ship?


    Giving up the idea that it didn''t work, Tang Hao sorted out his messy thoughts and picked up the dishes and chopsticks.


    "There are many suspicious things about this matter. Let''s sit and watch it change."


    Princess Changle glanced at Tang Hao and her doubts remained unsolved.


    "Husband, are you going to the West Lake again tomorrow?"


    Tang Hao thought for a moment and waved.


    "Well, I''ll meet you tomorrow."


    "In addition, our kiln has been built. Tomorrow we will start making coal cakes and firing earth bricks!"

 Chapter 665

    Gongsun clan village.


    Gurgling water flows around the village and rushes around the huge water truck. Buckets of water are lifted high, raising a crystal spray in the air, crashing into half of the bamboo tube and winding to the small pool.


    The woman with the bucket picked up a bucket of mountain spring water in the pool, looked at the figure running in the distance and opened her mouth.


    "Qi''er! Are you back?"


    "Look at your smile, there must be good news!"


    Meng Yuqi smiled and blossomed on his face. He approached, stretched out his jade hand and grabbed the handle on the side of the barrel.


    The two men walked towards the village with barrels, and Meng Yuqi said mysteriously with a smile.


    "Aunt three, we are looking for the right person this time!"


    The woman listened, her eyes stared, and the yellow spots on her face jumped up.


    "What? Tang Hao?"


    The hand holding the bucket suddenly released, and the bucket butted on the ground with a "pop" sound, and the water splashed everywhere.


    The woman put her hands together, looked at the sky and shouted excitedly.


    "My mother! I found it!"


    "Our family won''t have to live in hiding in the future!"


    Mengyuqi looked at the remaining half bucket of water and said with an angry smile.


    "Aunt three, look at you so happy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a man asked from under the eaves with a touch of joy.


    "What''s the good news? Come and listen?"


    Without waiting for the woman to answer, a clear and pleasant voice sounded.


    "We''ve been searching for the chosen person in the village for two years, and finally found it!"


    "It''s Tang Hao!"


    The explosive news quickly spread throughout the village. The men who were still working put down their work, patted their clothes and stood up.


    "God has eyes!"


    "Miss Yuqi, but Tang Hao untied the items taken out by the patriarch from Qibao pavilion?"


    "Take out something and show it to Uncle quickly! I haven''t seen anything in Qibao Pavilion for many years!"


    Meng Yuqi smiled and said happily, looking at the white haired old man who had just walked out of the house.


    "Grandpa! Let me show you this."


    While running, Meng Yuqi raised the six sided magic cube that had already been held in the palm of her hand. When she came to the old man, she handed it in.


    Gongshu oak looked at the sweat stained six sided magic cube and opened it carefully.


    Turn the whole six sided cube three times, and there was a look of shock in the eyes of Gongshu oak.


    "This... You watched him crack it yourself?"


    Mengyuqi could not deny nodding. In order to raise his head, he raised a touch of pride on his face.


    "That''s right! I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "Tang Hao''s speed is simply beyond imagination. He completely restored the six magic squares in just one sentence."


    "I also taught a set of formulas, but I can''t remember a word now."


    A word of Kung Fu, has been untied?


    On the face of public loser oak, a touch of amazement floated, and the goat''s beard was warped. Alas, he couldn''t say a word!


    I think when I was cracking this thing, I had some eyebrows after a day''s toss.


    Can you imagine that Tang Hao has such ability?


    More or less, there was a touch of embarrassment on the face of Gongshu oak.


    There was a commotion in the crowd


    "These six sided Rubik''s squares are changeable and implicated in each other. Tang Hao is really a God and man!"


    "Isn''t it! It''s not easy to break what our ancestors left behind, not to mention such a speed!"


    "Patriarch, did Tang Hao pass the test when he came into contact with the puzzle?"


    "Yes, yes! We should send people to meet your talents!"


    Gongshu oak in the crowd was embarrassed to hear the endless stream of praise around.


    Originally, he vowed that Tang Hao would be baffled by this six sided magic cube and dragged on for some time for himself to think about other test questions.


    The reality hit the face hard, which made the old man more or less ashamed.


    With a light cough, Gongshu oak looked at the happy mengyuqi.


    "Qi''er, did Tang Hao ever tell you that the people we are waiting for are our public losers?"


    "Did he ever doubt your identity?"


    Mengyuqi thought for a moment and responded.


    "Never told."


    "But according to the sensitivity of young master Tang, we avoided the public defeat this time, but met me alone. I think there must be some doubt in our heart."


    Gongshu oak nodded in agreement.


    Tang Hao did not mention the public loss of the family, which was a secret to his family.


    But Tang Hao''s speed of solving the six sided magic square is really amazing. It''s so fast that people doubt it. Does he really have a formula?


    Not to mention that the six magic squares have not come out, even if they come out, where do Tang Hao''s formulas come from? Is it difficult for Tang Hao to study it himself?


    It seems that these mysteries are getting bigger and bigger.


    In the dark, the man who had never been in contact with the craftsman line seemed to have become a person inextricably connected with the public loser in an instant.


    Listening to the bursts of urging in his ears, the public defeat oak''s mind became more and more agitated.


    Is Tang Hao really a man of God''s will?


    Is there such a coincidence in the world that a carpenter who has never been involved in carpentry is born to understand these skills?


    With the deep doubts pressing on his heart, public loser oak frowned and waved his hand slowly.


    "It''s a big thing. Let me think about welcoming Tang Hao."

 Chapter 666

    Tang mansion.


    The morning light suddenly appeared, and the whole family was completely busy.


    Tang Hao led a group of kiln workers to start trial kiln.


    Originally, the excavated charcoal needs to be screened for impurities, commonly known as coal washing.


    To put it bluntly, it is to purify the raw ore and improve the combustion rate.


    But today is only the first time to burn a kiln. With a try attitude, several barrels of crushed charcoal slag are poured into the mud kiln.


    A kiln worker bowed his back and ordered it for a long time, which made Tang Hao anxious.


    It seems that this screening work has to be implemented.


    At the same time, he ordered some kiln workers to go out and buy some iron nets, and at the same time, he ordered some kiln workers to build a water tank and prepare it for use.


    Looking at the black smoke rolling mud kiln, Tang Hao was afraid.


    If this is left to future generations, it will probably be caught by the Environmental Protection Bureau for ten or eight years.


    When thinking, Tang Hao''s eyes fell on the shelf above the fire and found the problem!


    The built mud kiln is empty, and the mud brick has not been built yet!


    After taking a look at the stone masons around, Tang Hao asked.


    "Do you know where there is yellow mud?"


    Stonemasons are all local people. When asked, they all responded.


    "There is a yellow mud village two miles away from here. There is a mountain behind the village, all of which are yellow mud!"


    "Yes! The loess is sticky. On rainy days, it''s yellow mud. If you go down, you can pull out your shoes."


    Tang Hao knew that the yellow mud was sticky and could not be wrong. He waved his hand and greeted the five carpenters


    "Chisel four flat boards with long arms. I''ll teach you how to make yellow mud."


    Four boards are surrounded in turn, two long and two short, forming a rectangular shape and standing on the ground.


    Tang Hao pointed to the rectangle and said.


    "It''s summer now. The yellow mud is ground into powder, added with water and made into thin mud. It''s covered according to the box. Removing the board is mud brick."


    He ordered two carpenters and said.


    "It''s up to you to do it. You can find some villagers to do it. I''ll collect it in three days."


    Both of them were silly when they heard this.


    I''m afraid this childe is crazy?


    Buy mud out of your pocket?


    And summon the villagers to dig?


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, the two faces were happy and ran away.


    The rest of the idle people also saw that the dignitaries from the imperial city were not short of money.


    Without Tang Hao''s arrangement, they find jobs to work for a stable salary.


    Pull off your coat and burn a new kiln naked. Wearing a sweat towel and waving a shovel to screen charcoal. Those who dig pools and carry water


    People who are idle for a time seem to have work to do.


    Looking at the busy crowd, Tang haole walked around with his hands on his back for two times. The commander said a few words before he left.


    Back in the house, Tang Hao ordered his servants to burn more hot water and send it to the working people.


    After all, it''s hot in summer. If you do too much physical work, you''re prone to sweating and dehydration. If you don''t replenish water in time, you''ll have a big problem.


    When she was standing in the front hall of the mansion, Princess Changle took the account book, and Li Wanqing came over with a black face.


    "Still laughing, look at these working people you invited!"


    Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao and said angrily.


    "Do you really think of yourself as Tang Bancheng? We are here in Yangzhou, not in the imperial city."


    "How do you pay for the money you want?"


    "You have to buy the soil! You are so generous!"


    Princess Changle turned over several pages of the account book and read it item by item.


    "There are five carpenters, five masons and fifty mining soldiers over there."


    "There are five kilns, twenty-five kilns and ten clay killers. Now there is another batch of money to pay the villagers who dig yellow mud."


    Closing the account book, Princess Changle sighed and looked worried.


    "Husband, I thought we were a small workshop of more than ten people. There was nothing to worry about."


    "You are so extravagant, there are hundreds of people, and the cost is bigger than that of a national residence!"


    "We, we can''t afford many months!"


    The smile on Tang Hao''s face gradually solidified with their report.


    Now this is spreading out, and each opening is a huge consumption.


    However, building this building requires huge financial support and completely belongs to your own private ideas. Even if it is built, there will be no profit at all.


    In this way, isn''t his dream of building a house collapsed like this?


    But what I have done is to attract talents and attract skilled craftsmen!


    Touching his chin, Tang Hao Zhou raised his eyebrows and looked at Princess Changle. A moment later, he had an idea in his heart and said.


    "Yes! We worked hard all the way to Yangzhou, not only for my big room dream, but also for our Datang to have a strong ship, withstand strong winds and waves, travel thousands of miles and exchange needed goods with other countries."


    "It is to be able to resist the arrow flying spear and dominate the countries!"


    "So far, your majesty has not allocated a penny for such a big event that hits our national prestige. It''s not feasible!"


    Li Wanqing put her hands around her chest and gave Tang Hao a white look.


    "What a beautiful thought! You spread out like a bottomless pit. How much money will it take?"


    Princess Changle also shriveled her mouth and agreed.


    "The National Treasury is insufficient after years of war. I''m afraid it''s difficult to allocate money this time!"


    "Even if it is allocated, there should not be much."

 Chapter 667

    The news that Tang Hao paid for yellow mud was posted in the whole Yangzhou town.


    Huangni village suddenly changed from a poor place to a fragrant steamed bun.


    After the two carpenters finished the demonstration, the villagers went up with hoes and shovels to dig the mud mountain and screen the yellow mud.


    Some half aged children also followed the adults, carrying buckets and yellow mud.


    In the busy village, everyone is smiling.


    "The officials from the capital are really the God of wealth in Huangni village! Huangni mountain, which has been abandoned for so many years, has become a treasure land!"


    "Isn''t it! Ten yuan a Wen and thirty yuan are worth three Dou of rice! You can paste a hundred yuan a day, which is a lot!"


    "Hey, hey! When we dig yellow mud for a month, change some green vegetables and steam some vegetable buns for chou''er, we can live a rich family''s life."


    For these poor villagers, the unexpected wealth gave them some joy.


    Under the scorching sun, he said some words of gratitude, but he didn''t stop at all. He was struggling secretly.


    People in Huangni village are like this, but outside the village, their speech has completely changed.


    The neighbors spread the news. While many people were confused, they mostly read jokes.


    The Zheng family, the leading family in Jiangnan Shipbuilding, is an example.


    Zheng Yuan, the owner of the house, sat at the desk, playing with the wooden boat model in his hand, and stared carefully in front of his eyes.


    After listening to the steward''s report, Zheng Yuan snorted, put down the wooden boat model and raised his head.


    "Interesting! A noble Lord played with the mud and built a kiln."


    "Digging clay is to burn porcelain. What is he doing digging yellow mud?"


    The steward beside him smiled and stepped forward, with a touch of ridicule on his face.


    "I''ve heard that the craftsmen in the courtyard say what bricks and stones Lord Tang is going to build."


    "I heard that we were going to build a house. Lord Tang paid a high price for the yellow mud of barren mountains."


    Zheng Yuan''s surprise flashed across his face and turned to a smile.


    "Maybe only Lord Tang has this'' kindness'' in Yangzhou."


    "Let''s see what kind of tricks Lord Tang wants to play!"


    In fact, such dialogue has spread a lot throughout Yangzhou.


    When many people secretly laughed at Tang Hao''s stupidity of buying yellow mud, they wanted to see what new things the senior officials from the capital wanted to make.


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial City, Chang''an.


    The king of Tang Dynasty sat on the bamboo chair under the pavilion, looked at the bird cage hanging on the railing of the pavilion, and listened to bursts of clear singing, which was very comfortable.


    Since the locust plague in Qingzhou was lifted, the whole territory of Datang was stable.


    The promotion of quyuanli has expanded the fertile fields of Datang. Just wait for the autumn harvest this year to check the grain harvest again.


    Thinking of this year''s abundant warehouse, I heard that I thought of Tang haolai, who has made great contributions to the transformation of plows.


    "Have you heard from that bastard recently?"


    The voice of the king of Tang appears casual and lazy, perhaps because of this hot summer.


    Father-in-law Rong did not dare to neglect him at all and bowed down.


    "Your Majesty, a few days ago, Yang Ming of Yangzhou sent a letter by flying pigeon."


    "It is said that Beihou is mining Carboniferous. It seems that there will be some new inventions."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who was half lying on the seat, smiled, and a touch of relief flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s good to make things!"


    "The boy is capable. Which thing is not shocking?"


    "Just this time, I don''t know what the boy will do again."


    Rong Gonggong added.


    "Strange to say, according to the assassin Yang Ming, what the Duke of Dingbei wants to build is a house."


    "But there seems to be little connection between quarrying and building houses."


    The king of Tang also heard the novelty, slowly sat up and looked at father-in-law Rong suspiciously.


    "House?"


    Touching his chin and beard, the king of Tang thought for a moment.


    "The boy has a heart!"


    "I only wanted this bastard to build a huge ship and warship, but I didn''t think of the placement of these craftsmen."


    "If he wants to make it, make it!"


    Father-in-law Rong hurriedly changed a mat for the king of Tang and bowed down; Standing on the side of King Tang.


    "In Yangzhou, where there are many famous shipbuilders, if he wants to win the hearts of these famous shipbuilders with only one official, he''s afraid he can''t."


    "This house must be magnificent and different. Even I have some expectations at the moment."


    In King Tang''s words, silk did not hide her inner joy and curiosity,


    Father-in-law Rong, who stood on one side, also lost no time in saying a few flattering words to please Long Yan.


    While the king and his officials were talking and laughing, the guard outside the door rushed in and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, the Minister of household outside the door asks for an audience."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang was slightly surprised. The Minister of household has always been conscientious and rarely offered advice.


    Even if some advice was mentioned in the early Dynasty, is it difficult to come here in a hurry?


    With a slight frown, the plain tone of the king of the Tang Dynasty sounded on the corridor.


    "Did he mention anything to advise?"


    The guard still bowed and bowed respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, the Minister of household mentioned that it was related to Tang Hao at this time."


    The Minister of household is an important position in charge of money and grain. At this time, it is related to Tang Hao. The king of Tang has guessed 80% of his intention.


    He waved slightly to father-in-law Rong behind him.


    "Xuan."

 Chapter 668

    When it comes to money and grain, the king of Tang has a headache.


    After years of war, the original rich granary has bottomed out. Most of the money in the Treasury is used in military barracks, but there is not much left.


    The king of Tang did not know how much Tang Hao needed to build the ocean going ship.


    Thinking of this, even the high king of Tang sighed helplessly.


    At present, we can only make do. Let''s take one step at a time.


    The Minister of household hurried to the front, washed the figure on the cooling chair and saluted in a hurry.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    Lift your arm gently and the king of Tang opens his mouth slowly.


    "No!"


    "Tell me, what''s the problem with the household department?"


    The Minister of household frowned and looked dignified on his face.


    "Dingbei Hou said that he wanted to build houses and live for those shipbuilding craftsmen. He needed to allocate 100000 yuan of money to the court."


    what?


    The king of Tang immediately straightened himself from the cool chair.


    "100000 Guan?"


    Suddenly, the king of Tang heard wrong!


    Not to mention living for these craftsmen, even the princes and ministers in the imperial city built the government house, which cost only 30000 yuan!


    It sounds a little boundless!


    Seeing the surprised performance of the king of Tang Dynasty, the Minister of household also frowned and bowed his hands.


    "Indeed, your majesty!"


    "Shipbuilding involves a lot. Dingbei Hou digs mines, hoops brick kilns, and organizes local villagers to dig yellow mud. These are all matters that need to spend a lot of money."


    "There''s a little more than 100000 Guan. Weichen didn''t dare to approve it privately. Then he hurried to report it."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang frowned high, as if he were meditating.


    The house has just been built, and the shadow of the ship is not at all. Should it cost 100000 yuan?


    Father Rong beside him knew that the king of Tang wanted to dominate all countries, but at this time, there was no advice from empress Chang sun. He was afraid that the king of Tang would be hot for a while, although he reminded him.


    "Your Majesty, this is a little more."


    "This year''s taxes have not yet been collected, and there are still many places to use money. I''m afraid I can''t spare so much money."


    The king of Tang naturally understood what father-in-law Rong said and raised his eyes slightly.


    "Minister of household, agricultural revenue and expenditure, what''s the situation?"


    The Minister of household twisted his old face, as if the 100000 Guan came from his house, and sighed.


    "Your Majesty, the Northern Territory has only been recovered. It is reasonable for the Turks to live on the grassland, but the broken cities, damaged fertile fields and roads on the northern border need to be repaired."


    "The water conservancy of the Guanzhong generation also needs to be reorganized. In addition to the repair of the river channel some time ago, there is not much left in the Treasury above the chaotang."


    "Especially in recent years, the annual revenue of 2 million yuan of chaotang is really not enough. Last year, it still used the coins accumulated in previous years."|


    Hearing this not optimistic situation, King Tang''s face became tangled.


    Tang Hao was also ordered to work. Without money, it would be difficult for the shipbuilding industry to take shape.


    But if money is allocated, many people-friendly policies of the Tang Dynasty hall will be tight!


    If we fail to allocate funds, we will feel sorry if we do not allocate funds. It has become a difficult problem at the time.


    Pondering for a moment, the king of Tang waved slowly.


    "This boy is really a lion! I don''t know the difficulty of the hall!"


    "Allocate 10000 Guan, and let him solve the others by himself."


    After listening to the Minister of household, he hesitated a little, but when he saw the gloomy face of the king of Tang, he didn''t dare to say more and bowed his hands.


    "Old minister, take orders!"


    After taking away the Minister of household, father-in-law Rong slowly came forward, looked at the meditative figure and said cautiously.


    "Your Majesty, after all, this shipbuilding matter is very important. I''m afraid it''s difficult to solve the big problem with 10000 yuan of money."


    "Among the old ministers, if we don''t allocate part of the charcoal mined by the Bingzhou government to Tang Hao, we can also relieve Tang Hao''s pressure."


    "What''s more, calling the soldiers of Yangzhou government to mine would have violated the government''s duty to protect the territory and serve the people. I''m afraid it will cause some bad public opinion in the court."


    This speech seems to solve the problem, but it is an excuse for the king of Tang.


    After all, the king of Tang also knew that ten thousand Guan was a drop in the bucket for shipbuilding.


    However, from the side, there are not many places where charcoal is used in the royal family, and the local government of the state is rich in charcoal.


    These charcoal were sent to support Tang Hao''s supervision of shipbuilding in a disguised form.


    When you don''t spend money, it can fully reflect chaotang''s attention to shipbuilding.


    Sitting in a cool chair, the king of Tang smiled and said with a comfortable eyebrow.


    "That makes sense!"


    "River transportation has been opened up, and it doesn''t take much manpower and material resources to transport charcoal."


    After that, the king of Tang raised his head and looked happily at father-in-law Xiang Rong.


    "You can fly pigeons to deliver books to Binzhou and transport half of the quarried charcoal to Yangzhou for Tang Hao''s use."


    "In addition, those saltpeter stones are also sent. Send Tang Hao a secret letter to tell him about the firearms. Don''t leave them!"


    "I want to see some improvement in three months!"


    The king of the Tang Dynasty readily accepted it, and father-in-law Rong smiled and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Shengming!"

 Chapter 669

    Tang mansion.


    Carts of mud bricks were pulled back neatly. Fortunately, the high temperature in summer can dry and shape the mud bricks in the shade.


    Under the command of Tang Hao, there are five chimneys, rolling smoke.


    Tang Hao was worried about firing mud bricks for the first time. He was afraid that the fire was not well controlled and that the burnt bricks would crack.


    Fortunately, several craftsmen who had burned porcelain were in charge. Tang Hao simply shook hands with the shopkeeper and left everything to them.


    The scorching wave baked the whole courtyard as if it were melting. Tang Hao could not stay for a moment. Tang Hao felt sweaty and wet.


    Tang Hao asked for two words, then turned and returned to the mansion.


    After a few days of busy work, Tang Hao finally attracted leisure time. Half lying on the bamboo mat, Tang Hao ate two melons and thought carefully.


    During this period of time, there is no news of the public loser. It must be that Meng Yuqi is probably the public loser.


    But after thinking about it, Tang Hao didn''t have a suitable reason to explain why such a secret clan sent a woman deep into the imperial city.


    It is also difficult to explain why the public losers made a special trip to build their own ships.


    Listening to the cicadas chirping in the courtyard, Tang Hao was inexplicably upset. He moved his seat and placed it in a position with a breeze. Tang Hao leaned back on the mountain and pretended to sleep.


    Chang''an''s reply hasn''t been received yet, but Tang Hao has a hunch that the king of Tang will not allocate much money this time.


    If you open up a new way of making money in Yangzhou, where will you start?


    The south of the Yangtze River is more graceful than ever.


    There are many docks and foreign businessmen shuttle. It seems that the sales of green tea will also be good.


    Poetic landscape, talented scholars and literati, there must be many drinkers, and maybe wine is also the best choice.


    Tang Hao''s thoughts gradually extended with the gentle breeze and the rockery waterside pavilion, flowers, birds, fish and insects, and dozed off vaguely.


    ¡­¡­


    The empty mountains are full of birds and trees.


    The village of Gongshu people has become a summer resort.


    Mengyuqi shook her step and sat in front of the wooden house window, looking at the bright light of the transparent agate.


    I heard the voice of dialogue among the public losers.


    "Tang Hao is really strange. A good Marquis has a large family fortune in the imperial city. Why bother in Yangzhou?"


    The man who planed the board picked up the board, looked down one end of the board with one eye open, and said casually.


    The woman next to the eaves grabbed a handful of rice and carefully selected the sand and gravel.


    "Isn''t it! Second-class officials, this is the peak of the young generation in the court! Only this salary can last our family for several years."


    "I don''t know what he''s trying to do."


    The woman put down the rice, picked up the pottery basin, sighed and walked towards the stream.


    "Tang Hao''s mind is really unclear. There is loess everywhere. He actually wants to buy it with money."


    "If the money is for the workers who make mud bricks, the price of ten yuan a Wen is more than that of rice."


    "I''m a mountain villager, but I don''t understand. He has too much money and is willing to help those poor farmers. I really think the bricks and stones he makes can sell at a good price!"


    A man came out of the nearby house and took over the conversation with a smile.


    "Aunt, if you say so, you just think Tang Hao is stupid and has more money!"


    "With such people, are we afraid we won''t have money to spend in the future?"


    Before he finished, he laughed.


    "Yes! If we can''t honor our ancestors with such people, we can at least enjoy all the glory and wealth!"


    As soon as the words fell, a group of people burst into laughter.


    Not for others, because Tang Hao''s move is unimaginable and even stupid.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, those yellow mud can''t be planted or made into ceramics. It''s almost worthless.


    But Tang Hao didn''t believe in this evil, so he wanted to burn some bricks and stones.


    Today''s buildings in the Tang Dynasty are mostly made of wood. Who uses this mud to build houses?


    Another woman under the eaves glared at the laughing men and scolded.


    "Keep quiet! Don''t disturb the children who are resting in the house!"


    Then he turned and looked at the woman washing rice in front of the waterwheel and said.


    "If Tang Hao is as you said, why can he create many new things? How dare he take over the shipbuilding?"


    "Ah! The patriarch of our public game has figured out the test questions? How can we meet Tang Hao?"


    The woman panning for rice whispered toward the innermost house in the village.


    "We''re worried to death about this! We''ve been studying in the house all day to welcome Tang Hao. We haven''t had a shadow yet!"


    The laughter outside gradually converged, and the voice of conversation stopped. Meng Yuqi sighed and looked at the lush woods outside.


    In the eyes, a piece of sadness flashed inadvertently, mixed with a few melancholy, murmured.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, this time you fiddle with these useless Yellow mud, but you must create some shocking things. Don''t blow your reputation in the imperial city."


    Between the words, Meng Yuqi''s eyes moved slightly and looked through the gap in the door to the old man who was reading carefully with a book in his arms.


    "Hey! Grandpa tried every means to obstruct, and I don''t know when it will be the end. Does Tang Hao really have so many hours to wait for the examination questions of our public losers?"

 Chapter 670

    "Hou Ye! Hou Ye! No!"


    The sound of fire came hurriedly from the front hall, passed through the courtyard and fell next to Tang Hao''s ear.


    He woke up vaguely from his bed, uncovered several layers of gauze, and Tang Hao sat up.


    At this time, Tang Hao didn''t know what was so urgent.


    Wearing a single coat, Tang Hao didn''t care to wash and went outside his bedroom.


    The impatient urging sound came again with Tang Hao''s opening the door.


    "Hou Ye! Go and have a look!"


    "Something happened to the earth kiln!"


    Tang Hao looked up and saw that he was the kiln worker of the earth kiln, responsible for the brick burning of the whole earth kiln.


    What happened to the earth kiln?


    An ominous premonition surged into my heart in an instant.


    Just at this moment, Tang Hao was sleepless.


    He tied the waist band at will. Tang Hao met the kiln worker and walked outside the house.


    "It''s been fired for several days. There''s no problem with one."


    "What happened today?"


    The kiln worker looked sad and compensated Tang Hao as he walked.


    "My Lord! It''s all my subordinates'' fault!"


    "We''ve never fired this brick before. It''s inevitable that we''re in a hurry. I don''t know that bastard poured a lot of screened stones in when he added coal cakes!"


    "The people behind only know to add coal cakes, but they don''t glance at it..."


    Tang Hao didn''t finish listening to the later words, but his heart relaxed.


    Originally thought it was the kiln worker who suffered an accident, but never thought it was the wrong place to buy coal cakes!


    A false alarm!


    Now the temperature is hot, and with the burning day and night, adding the wrong coal cake, Tang Hao can understand.


    In other words, even if a kiln of mud bricks cannot be fired, all that is wasted is the money to buy a kiln.


    The hurried pace slowed down with his thoughts. Looking at the kiln worker beside him, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "No problem. It''s not too late for me to see."


    After entering the courtyard, Tang Hao saw three naked men kneeling in the courtyard.


    When Tang Hao came, the three kowtowed and made amends at the same time.


    "My Lord, I know my mistake! I was sleepy last night. I took a nap and burned the stones as coal cakes!"


    "I don''t dare anymore! I hope the marquis will forgive me!"


    For these poor children, Tang Hao is a senior official in the imperial city. One finger can kill their whole family and death.


    Working for such a person, even burning the most useless Yellow mud, is like refining a golden elixir.


    If there is a slight difference, it means that the head may fall to the ground.


    In his ear, Tang Hao felt a little unnatural with the cry of begging for mercy and the sound of kowtowing to the ground.


    Waving to make several people stand up, Tang Hao asked, looking at three people with gray faces and blood stains on their forehead.


    "When was the stone added?"


    The three kiln workers were like children who made mistakes, hanging their heads and holding their hands behind their backs.


    After looking at each other, a man answered timidly.


    "This kiln has been fired for more than three days. It should have been three days ago."


    Tang Hao stopped talking and turned to the uncovered kiln.


    The scorching heat hasn''t completely dissipated. If you walk closer, you can still feel the feeling of baking.


    Hands on bricks and stones are still hot. Some bricks and stones show another color probably because of the change of temperature, while nearly half of them are covered with small cracks, probably because of the addition of stones and uneven temperature.


    With this red brick, Tang Hao''s heart is still a little excited.


    After all, it''s the first kiln. It''s good to burn like this.


    Seeing that Tang Hao didn''t look into Chaikou, the three hesitated. Considering Tang Hao''s identity, they frankly pointed it out to Tang Hao.


    "Lord, those stones are in these places."


    Speaking in the direction of his fingers, Tang Hao squatted down and reflected some morning light in the gap. It was obvious that some large and small pimples stuffed half of the kiln bottom.


    "Don''t worry, wait until the brick temperature drops down and classify these bricks and stones."


    "If there are cracks, the ones with incorrect color shall be placed aside, and the fired ones shall be placed aside."


    The leading kiln worker took Tang Hao to check the situation of the other four kilns.


    Generally speaking, it is much better than I thought. There are not so many broken bricks and broken bricks.


    The villagers who make mud bricks are also very honest. The fired red bricks are relatively fine, and there are not too many small holes and bubbles in the middle.


    I was about to say two words of relief. Looking back, I saw that the three kilns had begun to unload the bricks on the frame.


    Tang Hao really admired these three people. They were all hot when they touched them. They just pretended that nothing was wrong and worked very hard.


    "It''s not urgent to wait until the bricks and stones cool down."


    Perhaps in the eyes of these three people, Tang Hao''s failure to investigate is the greatest forgiveness for them.


    At this time, only by working hard can we resolve the guilt in our hearts. In addition to answering, we still don''t forget the work in our hands.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. We''re used to it. It''s not hot at all."


    Simple words, like a feather, fell on Tang Hao''s heart.


    With the help of these simple people, why do you worry that your kiln can''t grow in Yangzhou?


    Even if the king of Tang did not allocate much money, even if the Gongshu clan did not help, the houses he wanted to build would surely stand in Yangzhou, and the ships he wanted to build would still sail thousands of miles on the waves.

 Chapter 671

    "Ah! What is that?"


    A cry of surprise came.


    In sight, three killers who had been carrying red bricks gathered together and looked into the kiln pit under the shelf.


    Tang Hao''s thoughts were also interrupted by the high voice, restrained his mind and looked at the past.


    "What''s up?"


    When asked, Tang Hao moved his steps and walked towards the kiln.


    The three squatting at tianchaikou of the earth kiln pointed to the things in the kiln and said to Tang Hao.


    "Marquis, you are well-informed. Come and see what this thing is? It''s shiny and strange."


    The other man echoed.


    "This thing is really strong. It has been burned in the kiln all day and night, but it has not been burned to ashes. It''s really amazing!"


    Glazed?


    The word jumped out of Tang Hao''s mind for the first time.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that the answer is not reliable.


    In the Imperial City, Cheng Chumo and Su Qingjie once said that this colored glass is a rare thing that ordinary aristocratic family disciples can''t afford.


    Even for some glass with strange shapes and exquisite processing, some princes would be particularly distressed if they bought it.


    If it were glass, it would not be transported back to the mansion. I''m afraid it would have been pocketed by those soldiers who had seen the world when mining.


    When they came to the front, the three stepped aside. Tang Hao squatted at the kiln mouth and looked in the direction of the kiln worker''s fingers.


    The morning light shone down along the empty shelf, facing the brilliance, a pool of glittering and translucent objects pasted on the bottom of the kiln, with a jade luster, clear and bright.


    "Get a shovel and shovel out all the stones inside!"


    When they saw that it was like water, but not water, they looked very careful when shoveling it out.


    The stones were slowly shoveled out, and the bright things appeared in front of the people.


    The early kiln workers saw the four people surrounded by a pile of stones and were curious.


    Tang Hao picked up the warm shiny thing and spread it in the palm of his hand.


    Looking closely, Tang Haoming realized that this is not the glass of future generations?


    It''s just not as fine as later generations. It''s crystal clear, with some impurities and many small bubbles.


    Unexpectedly, the kiln worker put the stone into the kiln and burned some glass.


    "Yo! It''s not coloured glaze! I''ve seen it at a foreign stall!"


    A cry of surprise burst out of the crowd.


    When the strong man shouted, he came up, looked at the things in Tang Hao''s hands and said happily.


    "Good luck, Lord! These Heavenly Treasures can be found in the Lord''s kiln!"


    But in a moment, he was refuted by others.


    "This thing looks like colored glass, but there are still differences!"


    "There are many gorgeous colors in colored glass, and this thing is crystal clear and has no luster. It''s strange."


    They held their own views and refuted the confrontation for two sentences, but there was no specific and unified answer in the end.


    Listening to their words, Tang Hao naturally knew something in his heart.


    What the second person said is true. Glass is a kind of glass with different chemical composition.


    Tang Hao doesn''t want to explain these chemistry blindly about the knowledge of silica and inorganic minerals. It''s useless to say more.


    After weighing the glass in his hand, Tang Hao smiled.


    "What you said is true, but it''s not all true."


    "This thing has a wide range of uses for me."


    Waving to let the people disperse and continue to work, Tang Hao said to the previous three kiln workers.


    "You''ve helped this time. Come on, give each person a reward of ten."


    Tang Hao''s voice is not big or small, just so that these kiln workers who have just dispersed can hear it.


    Listening to the reward, the discrete people were stunned and looked at the three figures dancing with Tang Hao''s hands and feet, a burst of envy and jealousy.


    Ten passes!


    That''s ten dollars!


    Buying rice and grain can buy a small mountain!


    In addition to being envious, the kiln workers also had more eyes. When the three people with ten Guan money came back, they asked questions by side.


    Without exception, people are concerned about how the three of them found it.


    Of course, at this time, the kiln workers had no intention to care whether this thing was colored glass or not. Even if it''s colored glass, removing impurities, polishing and carving, the cost is far from what these people can afford.


    If you can be like these three people, the safe money must be the best.


    Back in the mansion, Tang Hao raised the glass and looked at it carefully. He was happy to bloom in his heart.


    This unexpected joy is undoubtedly the best money God has given himself.


    In an age when glass is more precious than jade, if you can produce glassware yourself, it is not only the cost of building houses, but also the human and material resources consumed by shipbuilding, which can be completely filled by this crystal clear thing.


    Just now, I played a little thought and deliberately broke the glass. Presumably these people who haven''t really touched the colored glass can''t figure out what this thing is.


    At present, it is waiting for these people eager to get the reward to burn all kinds of stones dug by themselves to determine where there are such rich stones.


    Mass mining, mass manufacturing.


    This small workshop, which has just sprung up in Yangzhou, is likely to be famous for its rich production of glass when the red bricks have not been burned enough.


    At the thought that a large number of copper coins would fill the money warehouse of the Tang house, Tang Hao''s worry about money disappeared at this moment.


    At this moment, Tang Hao seemed to have seen the blue sea, a huge ship sailing, carrying exquisite porcelain and glass, sailing thousands of miles.

 Chapter 672

    Summer is like fire, burning every inch of land.


    The firing of bricks and stones continued, and the secret letter of the Tang King of the Tang Dynasty finally arrived at the Tang house.


    Li Wanqing took the secret letter from the steward and opened it in person.


    When you enter the Marquis house, you are already a member of the Marquis house. Between husband and wife, you and I are not divided. This is Tang Hao''s original words.


    Therefore, when opening the secret letter, Li Wanqing did not hesitate to read it carefully with Princess Changle.


    The content of the letter was not long. They frowned and pursed their lips.


    With a sigh, Li Wanqing''s jade face was full of sadness and helplessness.


    "Your Majesty only allocated 10000 yuan of money. I''m afraid my husband''s house can''t be built!"


    Princess Changle turned her head and looked at Tang Hao, who was sleeping soundly in the side room and taking a lunch break, and dropped her head.


    "It''s rare to see your husband so interested, but this news is undoubtedly the worst news."


    "The National Treasury is in deficit after years of war. It seems that the father emperor has no choice but to allocate these money this time."


    They sat at the table, drinking cool tea, speechless to each other, and a cloud filled their hearts.


    A moment later.


    Li Wanqing took a sip of tea and spoke slowly.


    "I can see that shipbuilding is my husband''s dream. I''m afraid he can''t stop what he wants to do."


    "No, if I want a letter from my father, I''ll turn over some copper plates. If I can hold it for a while, I''ll hold it for a while!"


    Princess Changle really wanted to speak, but there was a thick voice behind her.


    "Why? What kind of debt did the two women encounter?"


    The sudden voice startled the contemplative two people.


    Li Wanqing was shocked. A moment later, she suddenly turned around and hit Tang Hao on the arm with a pink fist.


    "Ghosts and ghosts! Didn''t you just sleep?"


    Princess Changle covered her chest with her hands, gave Tang Hao a white look and complained.


    Tang Hao didn''t care about their attitude. He smiled and sat down.


    After pouring down the herbal tea and sighing comfortably, he put the tea bowl on the desk and looked at the two with great interest.


    "Why? What''s up?"


    Yu Guang suddenly saw Li Wanqing quickly withdraw under the desk with the secret letter in her hand.


    The two beauties looked at each other, looked embarrassed and didn''t answer.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao smiled knowingly, picked up the teapot on the desk, filled them with tea, touched his chin and pretended to be tall and deep.


    "Let me guess what makes the two women so sad."


    "If I''m not mistaken, but you two have looked through the letterhead of the Imperial Hall. The two women look unhappy. It must be that your majesty has not allocated money, or the allocated money is extremely thin."


    Their faces were shocked. Princess Changle stared and blinked.


    "You... You expected it long ago?"


    "Then you..."


    Regardless of their worried eyes, Tang Hao picked up the tea bowl and raised his eyebrows.


    "You two don''t have to worry about money. I''ve found a way to get money every day."


    "I only care if your majesty will bring this saltpeter to Yangzhou, so that we can drink iced wine again."


    Tang Hao''s relaxed and comfortable manner and the feeling of winning the ticket made them feel that this statement was true.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    earning large quantities of gold each day! Even shipbuilding and building houses?


    Tang Hao really found such a wealth?


    With a light sigh of relief, Li Wanqing slowly focused and leaned forward with a touch of curiosity.


    "What kind of money is it?"


    Tang Hao put down the tea bowl without saying much. He took out the glass picked up from the kiln two days ago from his sleeve and put it on the table.


    "That''s it!"


    "I want to expand this business in Yangzhou and sell it to powerful families in the Tang Dynasty and to countries on the other side of the ocean!"


    At this time, the leading kiln worker came to the door of the hall again under the leadership of the supervisor and said with a shy smile.


    "Lord, no! They put stones into the kiln and burned them again!"


    Obviously, the kiln workers were not in such a hurry as last time, but looked excited.


    Tang Hao turned around and looked at the bowing kiln worker with a smile.


    "Hey! How many times have you said it, how can you make mistakes again! Let me go and see what''s burning!"


    When I stepped out of the hall, I heard the excited discussion of the two beauties behind me. The content of the discussion was colored glass.


    The naked kiln worker, who was washed with water, stood in the hot sun and smiled at Tang Hao.


    "Lord, come and have a look! Is this stone still useful?"


    Tang Hao looked at the open space and saw a pile of stones, big and small. Three kilns surrounded a pile of stones, like guarding a baby.


    Originally a brick kiln, this time it has all become a stone kiln!


    I glanced at it at random. Sure enough, there was a pile of stones, just like the stones burned yesterday, glittering and translucent.


    "Do you remember where this stone was dug?"


    "If you dig this kind of stone and burn it in a kiln, I will reward you fifteen times!"


    When money was available, the kiln worker jumped up excitedly, and the two people next to him immediately became anxious.


    "My Lord! Come here and have a look. These stones are all fine powder after firing. They are like flour, but they still work?"


    Twist a pinch in your hand. The color is gray and smooth, like cement.


    But it seems to be worse than cement.


    "Find some more stones of this kind and burn them again tomorrow. If they are useful, I will certainly reward them!"

 Chapter 673

    The breeze comes slowly, and the water waves are not happy.


    But often under the quiet lake, the water and grass float and the fish swim.


    Just like the calm Yangzhou City, it looks like a pool of stagnant water, but there is an uproar when people talk about the Tang mansion after dinner.


    Previously, Tang Hao took out money to buy yellow mud. In private, many people laughed at the powerful childe from the capital. It was a kind intention to give money and money to help the poor. But there was a little more ridicule, even with a hint of irony.


    But today''s Tang mansion can once again challenge people''s cognition.


    The kiln workers employed by the Tang family dug stones all over the mountains and fields during their shifts. They said that after burning, they could get a reward from Tang Hao.


    This action, which is contrary to common sense, is really puzzling to many people.


    Is this stone a priceless treasure, or is this childe from the capital a completely stupid man?


    At the corner of the street, people in twos and threes gathered together.


    The man shaking the big Pu fan had a funny smile on his face.


    "Have you heard that the master of the Tang mansion is actually going to burn with a stone. It is said that if he is liked by the Imperial City childe after burning, he will buy it at a price of ten Guan."


    "Hey! In my opinion, young master Tang has lived in the imperial city for a long time. He is used to seeing gold and silver treasures. He is very curious about these rural customs. To put it bluntly, he has some money in his pocket and is in a panic."


    "Even if the country is rich, it can stand such a toss? In my opinion, this young master Tang is just Jinduo''s fool, spending money for fun."


    Such a dialogue can be heard not only in the corners and alleys.


    In Yangzhou, you can hear such remarks in almost every place where you can chat.


    In just two days, Tang Hao almost fell from the image of a powerful childe from a imperial city to a dandy who spent money recklessly, even loved and collected junk.


    Some good people always wander around the gate of Tang Hao kiln all day to see what is in the Tang Hao gourd.


    The passers-by always couldn''t help but stop and look inward when walking at the gate of the courtyard. Or take a chance to find out if you can get the reward by burning some stones.


    ¡­¡­


    Gongshu clan village.


    Tang Hao built a kiln to burn stones. After all, Meng Yuqi brought it back to the village.


    Some people who are busy with wooden work can''t calm down.


    Burning stones?


    In this world, there are people who take the stones all over the mountains as treasures, dig them back to the house and burn them?


    The unbelieving carpenter threw the stones in the village into the fire and burned them for three days and nights.


    At the time of excavation, there was no change except that the stone became gravel.


    Holding the gravel with residual temperature, the man glanced at the crowd gathered to watch, his face full of doubts.


    "What use can this burnt stone be except that it is smaller and black?"


    "Why did Tang Hao burn these strange things?"


    If it is said that burning mud bricks is to build houses, there are reasons at least, but people can''t understand the burning of stones.


    People with a confused face, look at me. I can''t think of the reason for visiting you for a moment.


    The whole village fell into silence and everyone was meditating.


    Is this irrelevant Tang Hao really destined by God?


    Or can such a person really lead the public loser, Guangzu Yaozu, and become famous in the history of the Tang Dynasty?


    At this moment, those who firmly believe that Tang Hao is the destiny of heaven have already jumped out a crack in their hearts and had to try again to seize Tang Hao.


    "Together, what are you looking at?"


    Gongshu oak walked out of the house and asked the crowd.


    After three days of painstaking study of ancient books, the public lost oak galloped and ignored the outside world. He didn''t know what happened.


    Among the clansmen, some hesitated, some looked embarrassed, and even a touch of difficulty, but they didn''t respond.


    Also too lazy to continue questioning, Gongshu oak ordered a clansman to report the information brought back by Meng Yuqi in the past two days.


    After hearing that Tang Hao bought mud to make bricks, oak''s old face was full of doubts and raised his eyebrows. It seems that he can''t agree with Tang Hao''s practice.


    But the next firing of stones shocked Gongshu oak.


    The act of being confused really made the public loser oak don''t understand what Tang Hao meant.


    The old man was silent for a long time and slowly took a look at everyone.


    "Burning stones? What do you think?"


    After a long hesitation, some people euphemistically said what they thought.


    "It''s incredible to burn the stone. If it''s noisy, let''s go, but all the kilns dig the stone and burn it. It''s really puzzling."


    "Even though Tang Hao is talented, these acts are really strange these days."


    There are not a few skeptics. For a moment, it is difficult for everyone to understand this practice.


    Public loser oak hung his head and didn''t make too much evaluation. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether Tang Hao was making trouble with these kilns or really some shocking inventions.


    "It''s not too late to wait."


    "I really want to know what the boy will do after burning these stones."

 Chapter 674

    Yangzhou city seems to have become very strange recently.


    The passers-by looked at the Tang mansion as if they were looking at a rich fool gossiping about money.


    Due to Tang Hao''s rank as a marquis, many people dare not say it in front of others, but secretly talk about Tang Hao, who is new to Yangzhou.


    However, this did not affect the enthusiasm of kiln workers in the kiln factory.


    Since several waves of awards by Tang Hao, the enthusiasm of these kiln workers has been raised to an unprecedented level.


    Although they were on duty all night, the kiln workers stared like copper bells, and there was a slight sense of sleep.


    When you have burned enough, open the stone you threw in the kiln and see if it has changed.


    The feeling of surprise is no less than that of opening a blind box in future generations.


    On the second day of shift, it was time to rest. Each carried a hoe and shovel and turned stones all over the mountains and fields.


    The firing of glass was particularly smooth. The two kilns who took the lead in firing that glittering and translucent thing soon picked up a lot at the place where they dug the stone.


    Under Tang Hao''s instructions, the stones were directly thrown into thick iron cans and burned in the kiln.


    In the meantime, Tang Hao added some plant ash and limestone for burning cement. The kilns didn''t know what it was, but Tang Hao knew that these simple accessories were needed for burning glass.


    The burning of the past three days and nights, in the red iron pot, the glittering fluid is like magma, which is dazzling yellow and can''t be seen.


    Tang Hao found an iron pipe, wrapped it with liquid glass, took advantage of the hot air flow, put it in the iron mold, blow and rotate.


    In the surprised eyes of the people, the red and transparent liquid glass gradually cooled, the dazzling yellow light gradually faded, and the abrasives opened to show a transparent teapot, which is extremely beautiful.


    Many kiln workers are eager to try when the finished product is released. After all, learning this skill can get an extra reward from January 10, which is higher than the monthly salary of county officials!


    Three smart people were selected, one to make tea sets, one to make flat glass, and one to cut off and finish.


    Even if a small glass making workshop was completed, Tang Hao''s dream of becoming rich began.


    Taking the crystal clear teapot back to the house, the two women who had just visited the market just returned to the house.


    Seeing the teapot in Tang Hao''s hand, he grabbed it.


    It is rather heavy, with smooth and smooth appearance, beautiful curve of thin neck, and some bubbles mixed in the crystal clear material, which is reflected in the sun, as if entering the underwater world, full of dreams.


    Just this material and shape, it will fly vulgar at a glance!


    Li Wanqing held the teapot for two rounds, stared at Tang Hao and scolded.


    "Now there are hundreds of people in our house who want to make a living. They have to fill their mouths with copper."


    "Well, you have more money to buy such a luxurious glass teapot! It won''t exhaust half of our money?"


    After seeing the happy figure in front of her, Li Wanqing stamped her foot, a nameless anger suddenly rose in her heart, and kicked it gently.


    "Let you be extravagant and licentious again!"


    Listening to the constant complaints in his ears, Tang Hao was very happy in his heart.


    Although he was kicked, the smile on Tang Hao''s face did not decrease at all.


    The daughter of a big family like Li Wanqing can''t find anything wrong. She keeps saying that it''s of great value.


    There is no doubt that his work is a successful model.


    Holding the teapot, Princess Changle looked left and right, turned it over next to each other, and the color of love in her eyes was exposed.


    Pull Li Wanqing''s arm and pull her back to her seat.


    "Sister Wan''er, since your husband likes it, buy it."


    In his words, he thought of Tang Hao''s dream of making a fortune. He was surprised and looked at the teapot in his hand.


    "What my husband said, isn''t it this teapot?"


    Tang Hao nodded unknowingly, picked up the folding fan on the desk and shook it gently. He collapsed on the seat and looked at the two with great interest.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Can you still sell this teapot made by your husband at a good price?"


    Two pairs of beautiful eyes stared at the boss at the same time, as if they saw the most impossible thing in the world. They were stunned on the spot. Except for shock, they could no longer see any expression on their exquisite faces.


    God!


    Make glass!


    They looked at the relaxed figure on the seat and didn''t know what to say to express their shock.


    Li Wanqing was shocked and stammered.


    "You... Did you really make this?"


    The Figure shaking the fan slowly stood up, closed the folding fan and pointed to the paper windows around the mansion.


    "These papers are too eye-catching. I''m going to replace the whole house with this kind of transparent glass."


    "The sun can shine in from here, and the house will be much unobstructed to stop those annoying flies and mosquitoes!"


    Then Tang Hao patted the desk in front of him and said.


    "These chairs are too square and upright. There is no trace of ancient literati charm. One day, I will find some skilled craftsmen to transform this table and chair into a beautiful tea table."


    Their lips were slightly open and they were stunned. They listened in amazement and nodded slightly.


    Why is it difficult to make a small tea table for a person who can make a rare colored glass tea cup at this time?


    With such skills, why don''t you worry about making money?

 Chapter 675

    The skills of the three craftsmen who made glass are becoming more and more mature.


    The defective products previously manufactured have long been recycled. In the failure after failure, the three people also continue to adjust, and the bottles and cans are becoming more and more smooth and smooth.


    Tang Hao really admired these three kilns. At the end of a day, there were no fewer than dozens of glassware blown and cast.


    Put it in ordinary people, they already have swelling and pain in their cheeks, but these three people are full of energy and have no intention of slacking off.


    After seven days of polishing, these three people can blow the shape perfectly, and the cutting people can skillfully finish it without leaving much trace.


    Flat glass is very easy to make, and the three craftsmen are far from satisfied with the shape of these tea sets.


    After several applications, I began to try these other shapes.


    The news of making colored glaze spread like wildfire in the Tang mansion.


    Many people were attracted by it. They looked inside through the towering door.


    The bright glass reflects the sun, so that people can''t open their eyes.


    All the people around the gate of the mansion began to talk.


    "How luxurious is this? The colored glass is pressed on the window lattice?"


    "The dignitaries from the capital are different. I''m afraid the glass on the window lattice is also an object that we people can''t afford all our life. Tut Tut, rich as an enemy!"


    "Let alone, the window lattice is as clear as water, transparent and bright, as if it were inlaid with a huge gem in front of the mansion!"


    The envious voice was noisy in front of the house. The servant put a case table and came out with a glass fish tank.


    Several cheerful Koi fry swim happily in the exquisite aquarium.


    The glittering and translucent material is invisible, and it can see each scale of Koi in the fish tank clearly.


    The people passing by couldn''t move their feet and stare at the magical fish tank.


    "Oh, my God! What a superb skill! It''s even better than glass!"


    "It''s amazing that there are such skills in this world!"


    After the tumultuous crowd, a girl in a light blue shirt looked at the glass aquarium from a distance, and a strange light shone in her beautiful eyes.


    He can make such things! It''s amazing!


    A deep male voice followed.


    "Long time no see, dream girl."


    The sudden sound startled the woman in light blue.


    Suddenly looking back, he recognized the caller. It was Tang Hao.


    Convergence of mind, Mengyu Qi Fu body bow.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Tang."


    Tang Hao nodded slightly in response and turned to the alley.


    "There are many people here with mixed eyes. It''s not a place to talk."


    Mengyuqi behind her gently pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment to follow up.


    The bluestone floor creaked, and two figures side by side moved slowly along the river bank.


    The silent atmosphere was particularly depressed, and Meng Yuqi was a little flustered.


    Tang Hao''s sudden appearance seems to be prepared. It''s hard not to know his identity.


    Thinking of this, Meng Yuqi thought of the West Lake.


    At the beginning, I had to hide my identity. I had to use deception. Will the person next to me be angry?


    With a trace of uneasiness, Yu Guang looked and transferred to Zhang Junlang''s side face.


    In his eyes, Tang Hao was neither happy nor angry. He was as calm as the river around him.


    Slowly took a breath, mengyuqi pulled up the corners of her mouth and looked at the figure beside her.


    "Young master Tang is so skillful that he can create extraordinary things. It''s really amazing."


    "It''s crystal clear and unique. I''m surprised to see it."


    Tang Hao didn''t look back. He looked at the green mountains and waters in the distance and smiled back.


    "Miss Meng is serious. Tang just played with stones and burned it inadvertently."


    "As for the shape, it''s just a little brain."


    In a word, it suddenly broke the fog in mengyuqi''s heart!


    It turned out that Tang Hao wantonly excavated and burned stones to make glass!


    Solve the riddle, and solve all the puzzles in your heart.


    The confusion lingering in the hearts of the public losers, and the rumors of laughing at the fool''s clowning, also have a reasonable explanation at this moment.


    Unconsciously, Meng Yuqi felt that the dark sky seemed to be brighter.


    "It turned out that childe Tang collected stones wantonly to make such exquisite things."


    "The stone is heavy, solid and does not penetrate the slightest light. For ordinary people, it is difficult to connect the two."


    "No wonder many people misunderstand Mr. Tang."


    The pace of moving suddenly stopped. Tang Hao turned around and smiled at Meng Yuqi.


    "Miss Meng is observing carefully. Tang wants to know who these people are?"


    As early as earlier, Tang Hao had doubts about Meng Yuqi''s identity.


    Today, the exquisite fish tanks are placed in the house gate. One thing is to show the masterpiece of the Tang house to the public, and the other is to confirm whether there are public losers watching secretly.


    For a long time, I haven''t seen the signal from the public loser, but this mengyuqi quietly appeared.


    Almost at the moment of seeing this figure, Tang Hao strengthened his mind. Meng Yuqi must be Gongsun.


    She was flustered by the bright eyes, as if she could penetrate her heart. Meng Yuqi hung her head and moved forward.


    "Mr. Tang is a noble man in the imperial city. He came to Yangzhou for the first time. In terms of identity and status, only Mr. Tang is respected in Yangzhou. Naturally, these people will pay attention to Mr. Tang."


    "What''s more, the little girl is a rural woman. It''s normal to listen to some neighborhood gossip."


    The pretty figure suddenly turned around and smiled at Tang Hao Yingying.


    "Young master Tang, it''s not early. Don''t let the two beautiful women at home wait too soon."


    "The people''s daughter will leave now."


    Looking at Fu Shen''s body, Tang Hao smiled and followed up.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Between the words, he came to mengyuqi, stuffed a fine glass ox eye cup and said.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for you to go back like this."


    "This cup will be handed over to the patriarch for me. He said that the Tang house has prepared herbal tea. Please tell me about it."


    "Thank you for losing Miss Yuqi."

 Chapter 676

    Gongshu clan.


    The children pushing the wooden cart ran in the wide courtyard, and the children behind them followed happily. The whole courtyard was immersed in the cry of children''s joy.


    The man chopping firewood under the eaves raised his firewood knife, cut the last stick in half, pulled up the sweat towel hanging on his neck and wiped the sweat on his face.


    "Look at these children. They are carefree all day, running and playing, but they don''t know the future is worrying!"


    The man''s tone sounded very sad with a touch of helplessness and sadness.


    Yes, with the long time of living in seclusion in the mountains, there is a growing gap with the secular world.


    Almost for hundreds of years, Gongshu clan is still these ancient and familiar objects in addition to moving some regions.


    In addition to Gongshu oak, a prodigy, improving the water supply waterwheel and creating more convenient appliances, there was no major action.


    Every time Meng Yuqi comes back from the outside, he eats fresh food, tells about the customs and customs outside, and all kinds of new things, which only makes these villagers yearn.


    These people don''t say it, but their eager eyes won''t deceive people.


    If it weren''t for Zu Xun, if it wasn''t for fear of unprovoked disasters, who would be willing to stay with mountains and forests and insects and birds all his life?


    Until this open-minded and wise public loser oak appeared, the ethnic people rekindled their desire to devote themselves to the secular world.


    The woman listened to the man''s words, wiped the soil off the roots of wild vegetables, stopped, looked at the sweating child and smiled.


    "I heard Qi''er say that children as big as us outside have been reading and studying with their teachers in the classroom."


    After that, the smile on the woman''s face gradually dissipated, and she bowed her head and continued to choose the wild vegetables in the barrel.


    "Maybe this is life."


    "After two years of searching, I finally found such an omnipotent wizard, but it was a big spender."


    The woman paused and tried to pinch off the roots of wild vegetables, as if with a touch of inexplicable resentment.


    "Burning yellow mud and stones is very fun for the Marquis, but I don''t know how sad we are! Poor girl Qi''er spent a year in the imperial city and ruined Qingyu."


    The man listened, sighed and said with relief.


    "Well, we didn''t press the name of Tang Hao''s destiny man ourselves."


    "After all, his playful Marquis just passed us by. Why should we blame him? He was right. We had too high hopes and recognized the wrong person."


    "Besides, I''ve been looking for it for two years. Why not look for another two years? I''m not in a hurry for a year or two!"


    The woman glanced at the man and complained unhappily.


    "It''s easy to say. Look at the whole clan. It''s been dead for this these days."


    "Look at our patriarch. He seems to be getting old these days. He must be sad about it, but we didn''t see it."


    The woman''s nagging lingered in his ears. The man sighed, turned his head to look at the woman and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, well, stop talking! Don''t be heard by the patriarch."


    "He worries too much about our clan!"


    The courtyard was silent again. Several men and women who had originally looked at this side also calmly looked away.


    After experiencing the initial great joy, the boiling blood gradually cooled, even cold, with Tang Hao''s foolish behavior.


    It seems that most of today''s Gongshu people have determined that this unreliable Marquis must not be the person in the dark.


    Standing in the closed door of Gongshu oak, he heard the conversation just now, but the meaning of it was already clear to his chest.


    What they worried about was not what he worried about the whole clan?


    The disadvantages of inheritance from generation to generation are always reflected in the younger generation.


    As if blessed by heaven, the men and women of the public losers are particularly strong in their natural map reading. Even if they can''t recognize the marked handwriting, these people can understand how to make and assemble the parts.


    Therefore, among the young people of this generation, Meng Yuqi, who is not interested in wood art, has taken on the important task of inquiring about information with the outside world, but knows many words.


    As the patriarch of Gongshu clan, Gongshu oak obviously knows the importance of this text for inheritance.


    Only by dictation, those exquisite skills often dissipate slowly with the erosion of time.


    This is also the reason why public loser oak took risks after receiving the wooden card.


    Perhaps in the earthly world, the children of their own family can then lose the reputation of the public, read and learn words, understand human feelings, and continue to carry the banner of the family.


    With a slight sigh, the old man walked slowly to the window. Unconsciously, several tears overflowed from his eye frame.


    Supporting the desk, Gongshu oak looked out of the window at the lush forests, towering mountains, and the corners of his mouth wriggled slightly.


    "Oh, my God! The public losers can''t afford such a joke!"


    "Since Tang Hao is the hope of our family, why do you embarrass me and tear this hope to pieces by yourself?"

 Chapter 677

    Pop.


    The door leaf was pushed open by a corner.


    A beautiful shadow flashed in.


    "Grandpa, why are you so sad and crying again? But you''re worried about the family again?"


    The soft voice came with a touch of heartache, accompanied by the woman''s light footsteps.


    Mengyuqi helped the old man''s arm and slowly pulled him down.


    Looking at the gloomy look of Gongshu oak, Meng Yuqi''s eyes were a little red. He sucked the wings of his nose and gently shook the old man''s arm.


    "Yuqi... Yuqi will no longer go out of the village and concentrate on teaching children to read and practice calligraphy in the village."


    "This time out of the village, Yuqi bought back some secular books and can teach in this village in the future."


    The public loser rubbed his old eyes, patted Meng Yuqi''s arm, and squeezed out a smile on his kind face.


    "Silly boy! Grandpa let you out of the village because he was afraid that the village could not keep up with the pace of the outside world."


    "Sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will fall back. In this life, you can''t help learning!"


    "If you don''t go outside the village to bring back the secular news, how can we find the man of God?"


    Meng Yuqi, with tears in her eyes, smiled with tears, loosened the arm of Gongshu oak, tossed in her sleeves for a moment, held her fist and touched her hand.


    "The person we are looking for is far away and near. Why bother looking for it."


    There was a flash of confusion in the eyes of Gongshu oak, and he looked at the fist stretched out.


    "Is that true? Qi''er is the one who found this destiny?"


    Mengyuqi still smiled at the corners of her mouth and stuffed the things in her fist into the rough palm.


    "Grandpa will know if it''s a man of destiny."


    Gongshu oak spread out his palm, looked at the ox eye cup in his hand and twisted it.


    Under the sun, the transparent outer wall reflects gorgeous brilliance, with stars, just like the stars in the Milky way.


    The broad and round base and long thin neck hold up the bud rose shaped cup body.


    The curve is exquisite, the color is bright, and the tentacle is smooth, natural.


    There was a strange light in Gongshu oak''s old eyes, his lips were wriggling, and his eyes seemed to be deeply immersed in this wonderful modeling design.


    The shape of the wood art and the structure of the glassware can be figured out.


    Often the most beautiful design can reflect the manufacturer''s extraordinary imagination and insight into details.


    Turning every minute, the light on the wine glass danced, the streamer twinkled, and the face of Gongshu oak was vaguely excited and flushed.


    "It''s amazing that the world is made of such a wonderful structure, with the perfect integration of practicality and beauty."


    At this moment, the public loser oak felt refreshed and ecstatic.


    Suddenly raised his head, grabbed Meng Yuqi''s arm and shouted excitedly.


    "Qi''er! This is really heaven and man! It''s a genius!"


    "Come on! Take grandpa to meet the craftsman. How do you make such exquisite objects!"


    Mengyuqi struggled to press the old man who was trying to leave on the seat and smiled.


    "Why is Grandpa so impatient?"


    "I don''t want to ask who made this thing, so I have to hurry to see it?"


    Seeing that mengyuqi didn''t get up, oak was worried about the public defeat. He stood up and pulled mengyuqi again.


    "Oh! What time is it? If we wait any longer, the craftsman will pass us by!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Meng Yuqi said.


    "Tang Hao!"


    "This man is Tang Hao!"


    The name was like a magic, and the impatient public loser oak froze in place the next second.


    A pair of old eyes full of incredible look, looking at his smiling granddaughter, choked.


    Is that him?


    It''s the boy who burns yellow mud and stones!


    Look at him wrong! I mistook him!


    make love.


    Public loser oak patted his face as if he repented of his previous behavior.


    "I can''t imagine that I have eyes that don''t understand Mount Tai! Neglect him!"


    The old man meditated for two seconds and looked at the glass in his hand.


    "Qi''er! I''m going out of the village this time! Meet the noble people of our family."


    "I must apologize to my face!"


    Wow.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    The excited villagers crowded the door and shouted at the two people inside.


    "Patriarch? But the one who found the destiny?"


    Facing the eyes of countless expectations, Gongshu oak slowly held up the wine cup in his hand, with a touch of uncontrollable joy in his voice.


    "This person is Tang Hao!"


    "We, our whole family, owe him an apology!"


    The exquisite wine cup seemed to shine on Gongshu oak''s hand at this moment, which brightened the eyes of everyone watching.


    "This... This is so beautiful!"


    "I can''t imagine that such an object was made by Tang Hao. We still misunderstood him!"


    The words of praise filled the whole wooden house like an ocean.


    Gongshu oak''s red face showed a touch of fortitude and waved his arm.


    "At this moment, I will go down the mountain and apologize to the noble man!"


    Mengyuqi grabbed the excited figure and pointed to the sunset outside the window.


    "Grandpa, it''s dusk and it''s late to go down the mountain."


    The old man was stunned and turned to sigh.


    "Then visit again tomorrow."

 Chapter 678

    Tang mansion.


    At dusk, all the money allocated by your Majesty was in place. Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, personally commanded and asked his corporal to move boxes of money and silk into the money warehouse of the Tang mansion.


    Together with the subsequent saltpeter, they also entered the warehouse in neat yards.


    When everything was ready, Tang Hao, who sat in the front hall tasting tea, waved to Yang Ming.


    "Lord Yang, it''s been a hard time!"


    "It''s hot. It''s not too late to sit down and drink a pot of herbal tea."


    Just now, when the soldiers were carrying saltpeter, Yang Ming saw the transparent and bright glass on the window lattice of the warehouse. He was really curious about these things.


    Tang Haosheng wanted to refuse this invitation. He was shocked when he looked at the teapot on the table next to Tang Hao.


    Even the teapot was made of colored glass!


    From a distance, it has beautiful lines, exquisite curves and unique shapes. Like a beautiful woman in a veil, it makes people feel curious.


    For a moment, he was as brave as a mouse as Yang Ming, who was usually submissive and timid, and bowed deeply.


    "Even if you are invited by Lord Tang, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    Walking quickly to Tang Hao''s desk, Yang Ming leaned carefully in front of the table, but his eyes were completely focused on the whole teapot.


    It has a big belly and a thin neck, and its bottom is wide and short, which is not much different from the style of ceramic teapots prevailing in the Tang Dynasty at this time.


    The green tea was imprisoned in a transparent teapot. It felt cool at a glance.


    The stretched green tea has clear lines, either on the bottom of the pot or floating in the tea, just like a fish swimming in the ocean.


    The unique visual experience seems to dissipate the hot heat in an instant, bringing tea drinkers into a cool ocean world. It''s like shuttling through the endless green mountains to feel the purity of nature.


    At this glance, Yang Ming felt cool, quiet and comfortable.


    Tang Hao looked at Yang Ming''s face with satisfaction and smiled.


    "Lord Yang, this is the green tea I brought from Chang''an. You might as well taste it."


    Between the words, Tang Hao picked up the teapot, added a cup to Yang Ming, and then added.


    "Thanks to Lord Yang''s help these days, it''s inappropriate for soldiers to protect the mining."


    "From now on, the soldiers will go back to the house and perform their respective duties."


    The elegant fragrance of tea smells, and the green tea in the cup is like jade and amber. Yang Ming can''t bear to destroy this beauty for a while.


    Raising his head to meet Tang Hao''s eyes, Yang Ming arched his hands.


    "Everything is arranged by adults."


    Looking at a set of crystal instruments in front of him, Yang Ming exclaimed.


    "Lord Tang has his own ingenuity. The tea set made by him is unique and elegant, which really opened my eyes."


    "Everyone said that it was boring for Lord Tang to burn stone tools. It can be seen that they only know one and don''t know the other!"


    Although Yang Ming heard some ups and downs outside, he still didn''t know what Tang Hao was doing. At this time, most of the mention was to explore Tang Hao''s style.


    Among the senior officials in the capital, there are not a few who use their power to suppress the rebels.


    Therefore, when he said these words, Yang Ming was also very nervous and cautious.


    Tang haolang smiled, raised his teacup and greeted Yang Ming.


    "Lord Yang, I can''t control this outside the Tang house. If I have a few words that the people don''t understand, I will resent it. Isn''t it a loss of our Marquis''s identity?"


    Although the Marquis had known that he hated evil as a foe and was approachable, he felt the same feeling as others at the moment.


    Holding the teacup with both hands, Yang Ming held it high in return, raising a happy look on his face.


    "My Lord is kind-hearted and can support a boat. The lower official is a little narrow-minded."


    Sipping a sip of herbal tea, Tang Hao waved at will.


    "No harm, no harm!"


    "Lord Yang, it''s not easy to supervise the mine these days."


    "We are both courtiers. It''s not easy for Tang to give some money and silk. It''s better to give Lord Yang some meager gifts."


    After that, Tang Hao clapped his hands.


    Wu Tong came out with a set of tea sets, as for Yang Ming.


    A calm voice came from the opposite side.


    "This set of tea set came out in these two days. I hope Lord Yang will accept it."


    Yang Ming''s eyes suddenly stared straight!


    Is it a set of crystal clear tea set?


    Although it has not been sold on the market, Yang Ming knows it well. In terms of material, shape and color, it is completely higher than those gold, silver and jade articles! Qianguan, Wanguan, I''m afraid those rich businessmen and dignitaries won''t blink.


    Yang Mingcheng was frightened and quickly bowed.


    "No! No!"


    "Lord Tang, these valuable things can actually be used by low officials and low people?"


    "The job of supervisor is the job of a junior official. Why bother?"


    Looking at Yang Ming who repeatedly refused, Tang Hao stood up and smiled.


    "Lord Yang doesn''t have to."


    "Since my workshop has opened in Yangzhou, some things should be supported by adults."


    "At present, Tang has sold several excellent glass products. I hope adults can make a lot of arrangements, hold a bidding meeting and prepare some money and silk for shipbuilding and building houses."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yang Ming had an epiphany!


    Tang Hao came to Yangzhou at the beginning of his life.


    With the shelf of these second-class officials, even if this small rich businessman in Yangzhou wants to buy, he doesn''t dare to trade easily.


    But I am different. I was born in Yangzhou. On the one hand, I can guarantee. On the other hand, I also know the family background of these rich businessmen.


    Holding this auction is indeed the best candidate.


    Yang Ming bowed himself and bowed his hands, extremely humble.


    "I will live up to your orders."

 Chapter 679

    Zheng''s residence.


    It was already dark.


    The whole courtyard is brightly lit and full of people.


    The Zheng family''s shipbuilding industry includes more than half of the docks in Yangzhou. The small businesses of those docks have returned to the house one after another to explain the money revenue and expenditure of the day to the cashier.


    In the front hall, the supervisors who had been busy all day ate meat and drank in large bowls. The collision of ceramic bowls was intertwined with the sound of laughing toast.


    The huge front yard was bustling and crowded.


    Listening to the noise from the front yard, Zheng Yuan, sitting in the backyard to enjoy the cool, raised his eyes and looked at the direction of the front yard.


    As early as three years ago, the Zheng family, like many shipbuilding families in Yangzhou City, lived on the river to sell goods.


    There are only about a dozen servants in the family. They are not rich enough, but they can have plenty of food and clothing.


    Perhaps it was the smoke from the ancestral tombs. General Yan from the Tang Dynasty hall suddenly visited Yangzhou to build water divisions and warships. The Zheng family was the first to come to the door.


    With the government''s business, the Zheng family rose rapidly as if pie had fallen from the sky.


    First, a group of skilled shipbuilders from Yangzhou were recruited to brainstorm and form a set of unique shipbuilding skills of the Zheng family.


    Especially in the keel structure, it is unique and outstanding in Yangzhou.


    With the official Navy as the backstage, Zheng Yuan''s industry has been more or less bullied, and gradually eroded more than half of Yangzhou Wharf under the inducement of forced recruitment.


    The Zheng family also quickly became the leader of shipbuilding in Qingzhou, with today''s grand situation.


    Tang Hao suddenly came uninvited and said he was going to build a huge ship, which made Zheng Yuan have a touch of speculation.


    It was general Yan''s navy that he relied on, which made the family brilliant today.


    But whether Tang Hao came to help general Yan or took over general Yan is unknown.


    Thinking, the subtle footsteps sounded, the steward walked around the corridor and came over.


    Standing in front of Zheng Yuan, the steward arched his hands.


    "Master, there are new moves in the Tang house."


    Zheng Yuan, sitting on the mat, pulled up the corners of his mouth, raised his head and glanced at the steward.


    "New action?"


    "I burned mud a few days ago, but I''ve burned stones these days."


    "Today''s new move is to dig some sand and stones and burn them in the kiln?"


    Tang Hao''s unusual behavior has already spread in the city. Zheng Yuan''s initial curiosity has long been dissipated by this almost stupid move, and the rest is just some banter and ridicule.


    The steward stepped forward and whispered.


    "Master, Tang Hao is by no means a dandy. What he showed at the gate of the Tang house today is a huge glazed fish tank."


    "The shape is unique and exquisite, crystal clear, like nothing. You can see the scales of Koi in the tank clearly!"


    Zheng Yuan''s eyes twitched a few times, some stunned.


    Can colored glass be made?


    This kind of thing is mostly produced in the volcanic generation in the western regions and is extremely rare.


    Only the craftsmen there occasionally got a few pieces of materials to make a very small number of carving objects.


    He Tang Hao, who is ignorant and does these absurd things all day in Yangzhou, can make such treasures?


    Where does the material come from? Are those mud and stones?


    Zheng Yuan sat up straight, frowning slightly, with an incredible face.


    "How did he make it?"


    "He made these treasures, not bought them?"


    The steward straightened up and looked confused.


    "I don''t understand, but Tang Hao hasn''t gone far or even been to the downtown these days!"


    After listening to the steward''s words, Zheng Yuan slowly leaned back in his chair, his mood fluctuated.


    The firing of this structure is similar to that of shipbuilding.


    With its exquisite structure and practical fitting, it can be called a superior work. If we make some efforts on this shape, which is novel and unique, it can be called art.


    Making objects like colored glass has shocked Zheng Yuan, not to mention being praised by the manager in terms of modeling.


    Zheng Yuan is very familiar with the steward. He is an expert in shipbuilding design. If he can get the praise of this, he must be one of the best in ten thousand.


    When the shocking news came, Zheng Yuan had to try Tang Hao again.


    Holding several beards on his chin, Zheng Yuanmei picked them.


    "From your point of view, is Tang Hao wise as a fool, or does he find a treasure and then make a mystery?"


    The steward on his side didn''t answer immediately. He held his hand in front of his chest and was silent for a moment.


    "It''s hard to decide!"


    "But obviously, Tang Hao''s move caused a sensation in Yangzhou."


    "Attract talents with the big plan of shipbuilding for him!"


    Zheng Yuan snorted and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    "This is natural. The modeling technology is regardless of field. Since he has such structural talent, he must have studied shipbuilding modeling deeply."


    "But in Yangzhou, there is no real evidence. How can we invite these shipbuilding giants in Yangzhou?"


    "This boy is not stupid at all."


    After raising the point, the steward was a little uneasy and looked at the figure on the seat.


    "We are the leader of Yangzhou shipbuilding. We have many skilled craftsmen under our hands. Do you want to show your kindness now and pave the way for us in the future?"


    Zheng Yuan smiled, stared at the various wooden boat models floating in the pond in front of him, and muttered.


    "Paving the road? We don''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend."


    "If Tang Hao took over general Yan''s navy, wouldn''t he give away all the achievements of general Yan''s three years of hard work?"


    "General Yan is kind to the Zheng family. Surely Tang Hao can''t succeed like this."

 Chapter 680

    Tang mansion.


    When the saltpeter was transported back to the house, a new batch of ice was still being made. Tang Hao was really excited to think of the cool feeling.


    Although the weather in Yangzhou is not as hot as the Imperial City, the hot summer in July is still unforgiving.


    Before noon, the three people couldn''t bear the cold feeling and began to make ice cream they hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    Beating the broken ice in the pottery pot, watching Li Wanqing skillfully stir the egg liquid beside her, and Princess Changle skillfully sifting the flour. The family has their own division of labor, which is also warm and harmonious.


    Li Wanqing lifted the egg liquid in her hand, looked at the long drawing, conveniently added some icing flour, and glanced at the two people around her.


    "I had a dream last night."


    "In my dream, my palm gave birth to six fingers, which is very strange."


    Stopping her work, Li Wanqing screwed up Xiumei and thought for a moment.


    "It''s strange to say that the extra finger is thin, white and tender. It doesn''t appear abrupt at all, and even has a sense of delicacy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Changle smiled.


    "Sister Wan''er, don''t panic. In the early years, I carefully read the book" Duke Zhou''s interpretation of dreams "circulated in the market."


    "The book once said that many fingers in the dream are a sign of noble people visiting the house. It seems that there will be noble people visiting our house!"


    After that, Princess Changle turned to Tang Hao and said.


    "My husband is well-informed. Have you ever heard of this book? Am I right?"


    The book of Duke Zhou''s interpretation of dreams can be called strange. In later generations, you can''t see it in regular large bookstores. On the contrary, you can often see it in the stalls of some vendors.


    As soon as jiemeng said, Tang Hao didn''t dare to assert whether it was accurate.


    Scoop out some broken ice and pour it into the pottery bowl. Tang Hao smiles at Princess Changle.


    "I haven''t read this book, but this noble man can guess a few points."


    Now the glass aquarium appears in Yangzhou, and its miraculous skill has long been widely spread.


    The set of glass tea set Yang Ming took home is bound to set off an upsurge of pursuit in Yangzhou.


    There must be someone who will seek the way to make beautiful things, among which there must be some shipbuilders who are keen on shaping skills.


    And these people are the noble people Tang Hao wants to find!


    Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao, looked at Tang Hao with a strong smile and made two sarcastic remarks.


    "Tut tut Tut, look at you. If you''re fat, can you breathe?"


    "Most of the shipbuilding giants in Yangzhou are gathered in the Zheng family. If you can attract the chief of the Zheng family for advice this time, I''ll convince you. How about it?"


    Tang Hao poured the broken ice into a large pottery pot, turned around and stared at Li Wanqing.


    "Yo! I''ve already inquired!"


    "OK! If I win this time, how about rubbing my shoulder and pushing my back for my maid for seven days?"


    Li Wanqing patted her palm, put her hands on her hips and stared back angrily.


    "OK! If you lose, you will obey what you say and eat what we haven''t eaten every day!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure flashed at the door of the dining room.


    "Lord, there are two people visiting outside the house. They say they must see you."


    Looking at the respectful steward and smiling at Li Wanqing, Tang Hao said.


    "Have you ever said, what can I do for you?"


    The steward bowed respectfully, bowed his body and replied.


    "They didn''t disclose it, but they insisted on seeing. At this time, they were waiting at the gate of the house."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    Is there such a persistent craftsman willing to ask for an audience at the gate of the mansion under the scorching sun in order to explore this craft?


    Tang Hao waved slightly and snorted.


    "I insisted on seeing them, so I asked them to wait in the lobby."


    The steward bowed his head and hurried away.


    Li Wanqing slapped Tang Hao on the arm and said with a successful smile.


    "How? Some people will lose face this time!"


    "You see, even the servants in this mansion don''t know these two people. They must not have much fame in Yangzhou."


    Patting Tang Hao on the shoulder, Li Wanqing picked up the earthenware jar full of cream on the desk and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Think more!"


    "Look what kind of food you''re going to make for us these seven days. Remember, don''t repeat it!"


    After that, Xiumei picked up and proudly greeted Princess Changle.


    "Sister zhi''er, let''s go."


    Looking at the face with high toe Qi, Tang Hao shriveled his mouth, and the sound of two people discussing what kind of delicious food to eat echoed in his ears.


    Tang Hao shook his head slightly with a large basin of broken ice.


    "What are you proud of? The matter has not been revealed yet. We have no final conclusion who loses and who wins!"


    He said to himself and followed them out.


    Along the way, Tang Hao thought that if an ordinary shipbuilder, he might be able to take some rivets and nail the deck.


    But if the person who came here was not a builder of shipbuilding, Tang Hao could only perfunctory and thank the guests behind closed doors.


    Is Li Wanqing''s Zheng family still the ancestor of Zheng He in later generations?


    If you really get in touch with such a big shipbuilding family, the problem of finding people yourself will be solved.


    As Duke Zhou said in his dream, is there a distinguished person visiting today?


    Can the man in the front hall be a member of the Zheng family?

 Chapter 681

    Walk through the corridor and look into the distance.


    A goose in yellow stood at the entrance of the front hall, with a graceful back, which seemed familiar.


    Beside him was an old man in plain clothes, wearing a hat and hanging a veil. He couldn''t see his true appearance.


    Sideways, as if staring at the window lattice, I don''t know what I''m looking at.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle are not as good as the hall. They put down their escape and greeted them.


    Qiao Li''s figure turned around, her face was like jade, her lips were like Zhu, her eyebrows were like painting, and her eyes contained autumn eyes.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle looked at this exquisite face and were stunned for a moment.


    It''s not for this soul stirring face, but for this person''s identity.


    It is Hu yuelou Huakui, Meng Yuqi, who has attracted countless men!


    Facing the stunned eyes, Mengyu Qifu saluted.


    "Cao min Meng Yuqi has seen Princess Changle and princess Ningding."


    When he got up, Tang Hao had already stepped into the front hall. Meng Yuqi looked at him and saluted.


    "I''ve seen Dingbei Hou."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and nodded slightly. It was a return gift. His eyes moved slightly and fell on the old man beside Meng Yuqi.


    When the four eyes were facing each other, the old man was about to bow down, but Tang Hao took two steps forward and asked him to stand up.


    "I don''t know if it''s the public loser who grew up and didn''t meet far. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two ladies of Tang, who had not yet calmed down, gathered their eyes on the old man.


    This man is the head of Gongshu aristocratic family who has lived in seclusion for a hundred years!


    The excited look of Gongshu oak reflected in their wide eyes. They looked at each other, and their thoughts rolled in their hearts.


    Did this glassware lead these people out?


    It''s incredible!


    Public loser oak pulled Tang Hao''s arm, and a look of regret appeared on his excited face. He bowed slowly and said.


    "Don''t stop me, marquis. I came here just to apologize!"


    "It''s my neglect of you. Please forgive me, Lord Hou."


    Holding Gongshu oak on the seat, Tang Hao waved his hand slightly.


    "Where is the patriarch? The public loser is hidden in the mountains and fields. It''s Tang who bothers the purity of the people. Why should he offend the minister?"


    After hearing this, oak shook his head slightly.


    "I''m not afraid of the Lord''s ridicule. I came here just to discuss shipbuilding with the Lord."


    "Not only for the Duke''s dream of sailing, but also for the future of our family."


    These words were straightforward and did not cover up any words.


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "If you can get the help of the leader of the public loser, you will succeed in shipbuilding."


    Between the words, Tang Hao lifted the teapot on the table and added a cup of herbal tea to Gongshu oak.


    "I just don''t know about the younger generation. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Staring at the clear teapot, the amber tea gurgled out, rotating and flowing in the small teacup.


    The exquisite shape, elegant and simple, only brightens the heart of Gongshu oak.


    "Lord, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Holding up his tea cup, Tang Hao gestured to the public loser oak to chat while tasting tea.


    "The public loser''s wood art is unparalleled in the world. Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, it is second to none."


    "How can Tang get the help of the public loser?"


    In Tang Hao''s eyes, the public losers with such superb skills must be the pillars of the country if they join the WTO.


    Not to mention his little Marquis, even the current king of Tang, I''m afraid he will meet him personally.


    Why did these people choose a little Marquis like him?


    Moreover, there are countless princes like him in the imperial city.


    Gongshu oak took a sip of green tea, stared at the transparent tea for a long time, and slowly put it down.


    She looked at Princess Changle and Li Wanqing''s public defeat Yuqi, glanced at the public defeat oak and took over the conversation.


    "Young master Tang doesn''t know anything."


    "Three years ago, according to the omen, Grandpa immediately sent his people to search for the chosen people."


    "The purpose is to comply with heaven''s destiny, help the people chosen by heaven, and correct the name of our public losers who have been hidden for hundreds of years, make their name famous and go down in history."


    "During this period, the clansmen were divided into six places and gathered in the mountains and forests in order to find the person selected this day. This search is two years!"


    It seems that in such a moment, Tang Hao also fully realized.


    These two or three years ago, Gongshu people suddenly appeared. It turned out that they were looking for the people chosen this day.


    No wonder in the past two or three years, people''s reports have appeared all over the Tang Dynasty from time to time, with traces of Gongshu people.


    It seems that all this is slowly unveiling the mystery in Meng Yuqi''s narration.


    Tang Hao savored it for a moment, but still had doubts. He turned his head and looked at Meng Yuqi.


    "It''s really extraordinary for ordinary people to have such courage."


    "But why did the patriarch always think that I was the one chosen that day?"


    Mengyuqi''s eyes flashed a look of surprise and looked at Tang Hao suspiciously.


    "The shining stone from the sky, engraved with a divine boat, will come out, and the world will be one."


    "These short eight words shocked the whole Tang Dynasty. The king of Tang sent General Yan to build a navy in Raozhou in order to achieve the great dream of dominating the world!"


    Tang Hao was a little stunned. He didn''t know that he had crossed into the world three years ago.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a period of history three years ago.


    "But the stone of light and confusion that day is the state affair of the Tang Dynasty. It has nothing to do with the public losers living in seclusion in the mountains."


    Meng Yuqi sighed and explained.


    "It is true that these have nothing to do with Gongshu Yishi. Now there is a missing corner of the fluorescent stone in the imperial palace. This corner is related to the fate of Gongshu people. Gongshu people have secretly taken it away before Tang officers arrive."


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and asked.


    "Is there writing on this stone?"


    Meng Yuqi raised her smiling face and said.


    "Good."


    "When the public loses to, Shenzhou becomes, and fate changes."

 Chapter 682

    All doubts in my heart were solved at this moment.


    It turned out that this public defeat oak came to verify and print the person selected that day, but Cha Cha himself untied the two Luban locks.


    And just moved to Yangzhou to make glass and other amazing things.


    This shocked the head of Gongshu clan and confirmed the identity of his chosen person.


    It seems that all this is fate, and it seems that it is a seamless coincidence.


    Li Wanqing put some crushed ice on the bottom of the bowl, took some cream and mashed fruit mud, put them on the crushed ice and handed them to Meng Yuqi.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Yuqi is the link between the public loss and the outside world."


    "It''s admirable that a female stream can rise in the mixed Changan, which has attracted many talents in Changan."


    While talking, Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao intentionally or unintentionally.


    After all, in front of such a beautiful woman who has lived in the wind and moon for a long time, Tang Hao''s old friends made Li Wanqing a little skeptical.


    The Red Cliff nostalgia from Hu yuelou has long become a popular ballad. Are these two really friends?


    As a woman, Yu Qi, a public loser, can also hear the sour and jealous feeling, smile and look at Li Wanqing.


    "Princess Ningding, don''t be so mean. You are Marquis, and the grass people don''t want to be separated."


    "It''s just that I heard that childe Tang recited poems in Hu yuelou. I love poetry and changed it into a ballad."


    "As for attracting those talents, most of them are shocked and attracted by the heroic words in this ballad."


    Glancing at his two wives, Tang Hao coughed and pointed to the pottery bowl.


    "This is the ice cream made by Tang, which is just in line with the hot summer."


    "It''s cool and delicious. It''s sweet but not greasy. Try it all!"


    After that, he took a bowl and handed it to Gongshu oak, laughing.


    "Gongshu clan leader, come and have a taste?"


    The glittering and translucent broken ice, white cream like snow and various jam make the public loser oak feel excited.


    "The Marquis is really brilliant. These things he invented are refreshing and amazing."


    "But I''m too old to eat such cold things. I hope you will forgive me."


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "No harm, no harm."


    Putting down the pottery bowl, Tang Hao turned to the public loser oak and said.


    "To be honest with my predecessors, I''m a layman in shipbuilding, and my skills need to be in charge of the overall situation."


    As the saying goes, the more you know, the shallower you feel.


    Tang Hao is an obvious example. With his understanding of the ship structure, he felt that he could not control the complex fortifications, so he simply handed over the matter to Gongshu oak.


    Seeing that the old man frowned and didn''t speak, Tang Hao thought that the old man didn''t want to take this big responsibility and bowed his hands.


    "Please don''t refuse."


    "The public losers have always stood aloof from the world. This time, the younger generation has ordered people to build houses and live alone by the public losers without external intrusion..."


    The old man opposite waved slightly and said.


    "Hou ye, it''s not that I don''t want to take over."


    "We have heard of Tao and specialized in technology."


    "Although the public losers have made achievements in woodwork, they are involved in a wide range of shipbuilding. It is said that the public losers are not all talented people."


    "If you want to build a ship that sails thousands of miles, you must have the help of skilled shipbuilders in Yangzhou."


    When it comes to shipbuilders, it seems that everything has returned to the original point.


    When he first came to Yangzhou, he was not familiar with his land. Previously, he couldn''t pay a lot of money for craftsmen. Moreover, Tang Hao now doesn''t have much money and silk, which is even more difficult.


    Tang Hao doesn''t say, but Yuqi has seen Tang Hao''s difficulties.


    The woman took a mouthful of cream and crushed ice, made a creak in her mouth, stood up and walked slowly for two steps.


    "Throughout Yangzhou, most of the famous shipbuilders gathered in Zheng''s house. The owners of Zheng''s family have a great career and rely on the construction of general Yan''s navy."


    "This man is extremely loyal to Zhang Jia. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to talk about it."


    The walking figure stopped slowly and turned to look at Tang Hao.


    "However, there is another folk craftsman in Yangzhou. Dingbei Hou might as well take a chance."


    Tang Hao knew little about the Zheng family.


    This person seems very mysterious. Even when Li Wanqing inquired about the local people, he only knew that this person was building a warship for general Yan.


    As for other aspects of the story, are unknown.


    Tang Hao is not sure if he wants to take back such a mysterious person who is entangled in thousands of families.


    But the second half of Yuqi''s words gave Tang Hao endless hope.


    Since he is a folk craftsman, it must be very relaxing to get along with him!


    Tang Hao''s calm cheek made waves and looked at the figure.


    "Who is it? Please give me some advice."


    Public loser Yuqi looked at Tang Hao''s eyes with a touch of joy, and a faint smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth.


    "Hou ye should have heard of a man who is alone but proficient in merchants. He is rich and a woman."


    After hearing the prompt, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Yu Sanniang?"

 Chapter 683

    In ancient times, women respected their husband. Most of them lost their surname after they got married, and so did the Yu Sanniang.


    No one paid much attention to Yu Sanniang''s original surname, but only knew that he had lost his husband in his youth, and then took her husband''s surname as his address.


    It may be that the woman has a strong heart and is bent on building a huge ship to fulfill her husband''s long cherished wish to travel around the world.


    Over the years, he has devoted himself to shipbuilding and trade.


    For a long time, the ships built have become larger and larger, and the voyage of maritime trade has gone farther and farther.


    Seeing that Tang Hao had guessed right, Yu Qi nodded slightly.


    Pondering for a moment, Yu Qi, the public loser, raised her eyebrows.


    "But I heard that this man has a strange character. Since her husband left, he has been on the ship and never stepped on the ground."


    "It is said that this woman made an oath that she would not leave the ship if she did not fulfill her wish to sail all countries in one day."


    Speaking of this, Yuqi sat down slowly with a touch of regret in her eyes.


    "Although this man''s ships are not as numerous as the Zheng family, they are the largest in the whole Tang Dynasty."


    "If this person helps, it must be a success in shipbuilding."


    Tang Hao frowned and drank a cup of tea.


    "Try it!"


    "General Yan, I''ll visit him some day."


    Seeing that Tang Hao had made a decision in his heart, he got up and bowed his hands.


    "I was deeply disturbed when I talked about it for a long time."


    "Since the Marquis has an idea in mind, we''ll leave first. If it''s useful for me, we''ll arrive."


    The public defeat oak was cheerful. Seeing that the big event had been decided, he would not delay any more.


    Tang Hao also got up and said with a smile.


    "Gongshu patriarch, wait a minute."


    "It''s a long way to the mountains. It''s very inconvenient."


    "There are many houses in the Tang Dynasty. If the patriarch doesn''t dislike it, you can choose a residence."


    "The residence of the public losers is under preparation, and the bricks and tiles are burning. It must not be long before it can be built."


    The requirement of living in the Tang Dynasty residence is quite flattering to Gongshu oak.


    The old man bowed respectfully.


    "I can''t thank you enough for your kindness."


    "It''s just that I came in a hurry. I didn''t tell the people and didn''t bring some tools."


    "Still hope..."


    In the middle of the story, Yuqi broke in with the public loser oak.


    "Grandpa! Childe Tang is kind-hearted, so don''t be so careless!"


    When she remembered, she walked and stopped all the way, and was afraid of her own. Yuqi felt sorry for the public defeat.


    Even though the public loser oak is in good health, after all, he is old and physically unfit to climb mountains and mountains.


    If the public oak stops and rests along the way to the village, it will probably delay time. If it is later, there will be many variables when walking through the night in the deep forest.


    Public loser oak stared at his granddaughter and just wanted to blame him. Tang Hao had already stretched out his hand to greet the maid standing on the side of the hall.


    "Find two wing rooms and clean them for you to live in."


    In all kinds of thanks, they slowly went to the wing room with their handmaid.


    When the two women saw that they had left, Li Wanqing showed her original fierce face and came up, staring at Tang Hao.


    "Well, you Tang Hao! You should talk about how you got to know Meng Yuqi in the upstairs of Hu Yue?"


    "Have a good relationship with a romantic woman?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Princess Changle pointed out with a straight face.


    "Not mengyuqi! It should be called Gongshu Yuqi."


    Seeing the two men''s posture of swallowing themselves alive, Tang Hao coughed and looked around. He felt that he couldn''t wash himself into the Yellow River.


    Originally, I didn''t have much intersection with Yuqi. Compared with those dandies, I was a lot.


    While thinking about how to solve the trouble in front of me, I caught a glimpse of Wu Tong striding over in the corner of my eye.


    In a hurry, Tang Hao shouted at Wu Tong.


    "Wu Tong, how are things going?"


    Glancing at Tang Hao in trouble, Wu Tong bowed his mouth and arched his hands.


    "Please move to the side room and talk about it in detail."


    In case of amnesty, Tang Hao quickly escaped from Li Wanqing''s claws, slapped Wu Tong on the shoulder with a smile, passed a grateful look, and walked towards the side house with Wu Tong, leaving only two angry wives.


    Although he asked casually, Tang Hao did arrange a task for Tang Hao before.


    "How about purchasing all kinds of building materials?"


    Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao suspiciously and shook his head slightly.


    "It''s almost done! Apart from gold, Phoebe and white marble, other materials are easy to find."


    "But the Marquis gave too little budget!"


    "The ten thousand Guan given by your majesty Datang, even those gold nanmu can''t be purchased, let alone other materials!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao suddenly looked silly!


    Why don''t you make it so worthless?


    "And why?"


    Wu Tong frowned and said.


    "The land of Yangzhou has already turned the price of Jinsi nanmu to four or five times!"


    "Transporting nanmu from other regions consumes a lot of money and can''t stand our tossing like this!"

 Chapter 684

    The reminder of Wutong reminds Tang Hao.


    At present, there is not much money and silk. It is quite daydreaming to expect such luxury things.


    Curious to see Tang Hao, Wutong continued.


    "Lord, is our house really built for the public losers? We only get 10000 yuan of money and silk from the Tang Dynasty."


    "A good nanmu needs at least 81 light beams and columns, and it must be hug thick and thin, and it can''t even be connected in the middle."


    "These two prices alone can be worth thousands of yuan, and it is difficult to find a high price!"


    Touching the green stubble, Tang Hao slowly raised his head, and the smile on his face had gradually disappeared.


    "Nanmu is known as immortal for thousands of years. Its texture is elegant and quiet. Its texture is gentle and soft. It has no shrinkage characteristics. It is the talent of excellent palace beams and columns."


    "Gongshu Yishi lives here. Even if it is temporary, such a beautiful and durable house is also a good choice for the academy to summon the world''s sages in the future!"


    Wu Tong knocked on the back of his hand with a worried face.


    "I know the truth!"


    "But this golden Phoebe is the most noble Phoebe in quality. It is very difficult to find. Do you know how much it costs to transport it to Yangzhou?"


    "Human and animal resources can''t be borne by our tea house, wine shop and kiln factory!"


    Wu Tong went out for several days. Naturally, he didn''t know about the glass products.


    Tang Hao''s previous wealth was this seemingly glazed object. At present, the kiln has burned about 20 sets of objects, and he can buy some.


    "The young master is too worried!"


    The old voice, with a touch of peace, came from behind.


    When they looked back, they saw that Gongshu oak was standing at the door of the side room and looked this way.


    Without Tang Hao''s recommendation, public loser oak smiled.


    "To tell you the truth, there are many golden phoebes in the land of Bashu, where the dense forests are lush and where my people live."


    "Don''t say that the Marquis wants a hundred roots. Even if he wants thousands of roots, he won''t talk anymore."


    "It''s just a difficult problem how to transport out of the mountains and forests and how to climb mountains and mountains along the way!"


    The problems came one after another. Wu Tong''s eyes lit up and became dim in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "This is not to say a hundred, even one. On this road, the steep mountains and the long road, how many cattle and horses will be tired and how many people will be worried about their lives. It is an immeasurable value!"


    Glancing at the contemplative Tang Hao, Wu Tongquan advised.


    "Lord! Let''s go back and ask for the second place. Don''t do such things as anger and resentment."


    "If some people with ulterior motives in the court know it, they can''t participate in a book under your majesty? Then they will be accused of extravagance and debauchery!"


    Tang Hao was not a luxury, but the palace he built really wanted to gain fame with the help of the public loser Yishi, so as to be an important building to absorb talents from all over the world in future generations.


    This kind of material is mostly used in shipbuilding, and there is nothing wrong with preparing in advance.


    After listening to the persuasion in his ear, Tang Hao frowned, didn''t answer, moved his steps and walked to the map in the side room.


    Looking at it for a moment, a smile appeared on his face, pointed to the mark on the map and said.


    "Wood is something floating on the water. Why don''t we have such characteristics in it?"


    "You see, the water area of Bashu is dense, and the Yangtze River passes through Bashu, with developed water transportation."


    "If we cut off the branches, put them in wood and float down on the water, wouldn''t it be easier for the entourage?"


    Perhaps because people walk more on land, they think of land transportation for the first time because of the inertia of thinking.


    This time I heard Tang Hao mention it, but I felt suddenly enlightened.


    The public loser oak standing behind him listened and shook his head slightly.


    "The Marquis only knows one, not the other."


    Between the words, the old man glanced at the golden nanmu brush on the desk, removed the tip of the brush and threw it into the basin.


    When the pen holder first entered the water, it floated on the. With the water surface on the pen holder submerged, it gradually sank. Recently, it has been quietly suspended in the middle of the water.


    Gongshu oak pointed to the basin and said with an embarrassed look on his face.


    "Please look, marquis. This golden Phoebe is not as strange as other wood."


    "The public losers have been keeping company with wood for generations. They know something about this kind of wood, even if they encounter running water."


    Between the words, Gongshu oak raised his head and said.


    "The water transportation mentioned by the marquis will not work!"


    "Think of another way!"


    Seeing this scene, Wu Tong was stunned. It was the first time he found such things!


    The wood is actually suspended in the water, neither sinking nor floating!


    If such wood is placed in the river, it is said to be transported, but it can barely be transported. How can people on board see the wood in the fast flowing river?


    In other words, if the wood is blocked on the way, the manpower and danger consumed by salvage are no better than land transportation!

 Chapter 685

    The problem is at hand!


    The wood that should have floated was completely submerged at this time, let alone water transportation!


    Tang Hao went up and squatted in front of the basin, stared at the floating pen holder, meditated for a moment, and smiled on his face.


    Take out several identical brushes from the study, pull off the hairs on the tip of the pen, find some embroidery silk thread, bind the pen holders one by one into a row, throw them into the water and wait for the result.


    Strange to say, the originally suspended pen holder, after being tied into the shape of a raft, floated steadily on the water, and there was no sign of sinking.


    Wu Tong looked at the sudden reversal and was quite curious. He squatted down, poked the pen holder and soaked the pen holder with water stains.


    But this row of pens seemed to be enchanted and did not sink!


    "Hey! What''s the reason?"


    "Unexpectedly, it floats steadily on the water!"


    Public loser oak was also quite curious. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao''s casual binding changed the characteristics of Jinsi nanmu?


    Looking at their curious eyes, Tang Hao smiled faintly and stood with his hands down.


    "At present, the middle of July is around the corner. At this time, it is just time to cut down. When the Yangtze River rises in August, it is just suitable for us to transport nanmu out."


    "All the nanmu trees were cut into the same length and made into rafts. They went down the Yangtze River waterway."


    In theory, such a waterway is, as Tang Hao said, time-saving and labor-saving. After repair a few days ago, it is unobstructed.


    But there''s another important thing right now. Who''s going all the way?


    Thinking, the public loser oak stuck to his beard and spoke again.


    "I''m not pouring cold water on the marquis. The river is no simpler than the mountains."


    "The Yangtze River flows slowly and rapidly from time to time. Some areas are narrow and covered with reefs. Over the years, not only many fishing boats have been buried in the reefs. It is common for ships to be destroyed and people to die without bones."


    Gongshu oak glanced at Tang Hao and his eyes were full of praise.


    "It is necessary to find a good boatman, but even in the flood season, it is completely impossible to keep the wood moving forward at this time."


    "If you encounter some obstacles, you will inevitably stop in the center and can''t go up and down."


    The patriarch of Gongshu is an expert in playing with wood. When thinking about problems, he thinks a lot more than ordinary people.


    "How hard is this! Add a tail to make it."


    Tang Hao''s answer was neat without hesitation.


    Yu Qi, a public loser who has been silent, has some doubts. His beautiful eyes are full of confusion and frown.


    "Why?"


    Tang Hao sighed. It seemed that when he had time, he had to popularize the schematic diagram in his hand for these aristocratic families playing with wood. Otherwise, he would have to ask why in the future, and he would not be busy to death.


    Glancing at the confused three, Tang haoche completely installed an expert.


    The negative hand stands in front of the three people and looks at the three people with a look like looking at monsters. It seems that this problem is very simple, just like common sense that should be well known by ordinary people.


    "I haven''t touched the bow and arrow. Have I seen others shoot arrows?"


    "I ask you, why does the arrow not go out sideways, but must go out with the tip of the arrow pointing forward?"


    In fact, these people have never thought about the reason for the common problems in life.


    Wu Tong was skeptical and asked tentatively.


    "Is it because of the role of the tail?"


    This sentence was right in Tang Hao''s arms, nodded slightly, and looked like a child to teach.


    The three people were silent for a while, as if the arrows in their impression had been like this since they remembered. If they wanted to say why, they might not be able to say why.


    After a long silence, Wu Tong took the lead in speaking.


    "Everyone knows the difficulty of your visit."


    "My hometown lives by the river. I can swim in the river and know some water from urination."


    "I''ll go to transport the timber this time."


    Tang Hao waved his hand and refused.


    "This proposal was mentioned by me. I should go."


    "What''s more, you''re the only one in your family now. There are three advantages and two disadvantages. How can I explain to your parents?"


    "I was an orphan, but now my adoptive mother doesn''t know where I am, so I''m free."


    As soon as the voice fell, public loser oak quickly raised his arm to stop it, and his old face was full of dignity and blame.


    "I haven''t traveled yet. How can I say some discouraging words!"


    "The ship has not been built yet, and everything still needs the Lord to preside over the overall situation. Yangzhou shipbuilding is inseparable from the Lord!"


    Meng Yuqi echoed.


    "What grandpa said is very true! The shipbuilding has not been written, and the personnel and funds are not in place. Yangzhou still has a lot of things to do!"


    Wu Tong patted Tang Hao on the arm with a smile on his face.


    "Yes! Don''t say you''re alone. If the two ladies hear about it, they''ll be scolded again."


    "Grass people are cheap lives. When they meet the attention of the marquis in this life, their ancestors can be regarded as glorious."


    "Don''t say much this time, I''ll go!"


    Tang Hao was deeply moved by this gentle pat.


    Adversity shows true love. Wu Tong is going to take this dangerous road for himself!


    Tang Hao''s eyes turned red and patted Wu Tong''s arm.


    "Don''t be so mean, you boy. People''s lives are noble and humble. Except for this identity, we are all the same."


    "Come back safely. You will have one room in the new house."

 Chapter 686

    Wu Tong is going on a long trip.


    The person who has been with him for the longest time is uncertain whether the future is good or bad.


    Tang Hao stayed up all night.


    Early the next morning, Tang Hao sent away his former comrade in arms. Without too many words, a sentence of treasure already contained all the friendship.


    Looking at Wu Tong carrying a package and the 50 famous horses transferred from the Yangzhou governor behind him, he set out on the journey with a letter from Gongshu oak and a simple map.


    Red eyes waved goodbye, until the familiar figure disappeared into the street lens, Tang Hao slowly put down his arm.


    "We''re starting to move, too!"


    "The new journey has been opened, and there is no turning back this time!"


    Tang Hao simply ordered two words, and everyone was busy.


    At the kiln, the firing of glass was suspended and cement and bricks were fired instead.


    Thirty sets of all kinds of glass products have been baked, waiting for a big sale at the auction.


    Gongshu oak sent Gongshu Yuqi to settle the people. Soon, the first batch of Gongshu people in their twenties will also be in place.


    Tang Hao also told Gongshu oak about the general appearance of the house he wanted in half a day.


    For a person who knows a little about architecture and a skilled carpenter, it is difficult to speak because of some principles of structural parts.


    The twisted drawings only make the public loser oak frown and headache.


    Fortunately, the two can check each other''s deficiencies and make up for them. Finally, they discussed 7788. Public defeat oak can also accurately understand what Tang Hao wants to express.


    But fortunately, Tang Hao completely planned the layout according to the shape and appearance of later villas, which completely impressed Gongshu oak.


    The old man flushed and sighed at Tang Hao.


    "I''ve built countless houses in my life, but I didn''t expect you to build so many houses in order. It''s amazing that each house has such a detailed division of functions and can be connected and used for each other."


    Just at noon, Yang Ming ran into the house with a complicated face and saw the two people discussing in silence.


    Tang Hao Yu Guang also caught a glimpse of the meritorious man who had only been rewarded in the past, greeted Gongshu oak for a few words, and came alone to meet Yang Ming. Gongshu oak happily returned to the wing room with the drawings for research.


    Looking at the figure standing on one side of the hall, Tang Hao was surprised.


    Originally, Yang Ming came back with a glass teacup from his family. This time, he looked sad. Is it because things are not going well?


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s heart jumped. This is his only way to make money at present! If it dies like this, the subsequent shipbuilding plan will come to naught.


    Although he thought so, Tang Hao''s face was light and light, and his mouth comforted him.


    "Lord Yang, but the auction is not going well?"


    "It''s not urgent. It doesn''t hurt to put it aside for a few more days."


    What he said was not urgent, but only he could understand the helplessness and anxiety in Tang Hao''s heart.


    Yang Ming, standing aside, shook his head slowly and sighed.


    "Lord Hou, on the contrary."


    "The junior officer has already sent a lot of worship posts about the auction. Many vendors have inquired about it after hearing about it."


    "So many people came to the government office to borrow the official tea set."


    Speaking of this, Yang Ming''s face was helpless, mixed with some sadness.


    "These days, our always clean government office has become the local temple. People come and go. Just the servants who cook tea have added two people."


    "I''m afraid if it gets out, it will be bad for my reputation!"


    After that, Yang Ming''s face was bleak and his eyes were full of hope,


    "I beg Lord Tang to find a time to publish the glazed ware to the world as soon as possible and auction it."


    "It can also be regarded as solving the difficulties of the lower officer."


    Such an effect was beyond Tang Hao''s expectation.


    Unexpectedly, such a rare object has become a hot potato in the hands of a small official.


    Tang Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and the stone in his heart fell down.


    Looking at the worried Yang Ming, he laughed.


    "Since Mr. Yang is so worried, Mr. Tang will follow Mr. Yang''s wishes and only wait to choose a good day."


    After that, Tang Hao smiled mysteriously and said.


    "But at this time, I need Lord Yang''s help. A word came out in Yangzhou."


    Seeing Yang Ming''s confused eyes, Tang Hao patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Lord Yang might as well wear a message from our Tang Dynasty kiln factory in Yangzhou City, saying that the glass materials are scarce and only make a batch of glass objects."


    "When the remaining items will be available depends on when the people sent by Tang as soon as possible can be found."


    The law of hunger marketing, Tang Hao firmly believes that it is still common in this society, creating the illusion of a rare opportunity, ploughing the first batch of products and making a good reputation.


    Yang Ming is not in charge of Tang Hao''s careful thinking. He is already elated to hear that Tang Hao agrees.


    He bowed deeply to Tang Hao.


    "Lord Tang is really a considerate nobleman. I don''t know how many acquaintances care about the tea set. I''m reluctant to sell it, let alone sell it to anyone. If you don''t sell it, it will inevitably brush other people''s faces. It''s very difficult."


    "If you have the words of an adult, you can rest assured!"


    "I hope you will act as soon as possible. I have solved the embarrassment of the officer!"


    This glass product is the only one in the world. Even the imperial city has not appeared now.


    Vendors are waiting to change hands. People who are good at collecting are eager to receive the collection. People who want to use it to win the favor of the Department and climb a shortcut to promotion and wealth.


    It is also a matter of course that there is such a shortage of supply.


    He waved slightly and sent Yang Ming away.


    Looking at the hurried figure, Tang Hao stood with his hands on his back and smiled.


    "I''m getting rich soon. I hope nothing will go wrong!"

 Chapter 687

    Yangzhou glass products can''t hide after all, and they are also spreading out in the brewing.


    Some smart vendors have already spread the news to the imperial city Chang''an, hoping to make a profit here.


    Speculative bureaucrats smelled corruption and secretly contacted the merchants in Yangzhou in an attempt to buy the best bribe at the first time.


    spread from mouth to mouth.


    When Yangzhou''s glass products were introduced into the ears of those ministers, they had become precious Emerald Glass.


    Even the shapes of glass products have been described, such as the roaring glass wolf, the holding double fish, a hundred birds facing the Phoenix and so on.


    After the early Dynasty, the news about glazed products became the talk between the courtiers.


    Changsun Wuji looked back at the Tai Chi hall that was gradually far behind him, gathered among the officials of the scattered Dynasty, and said mysteriously.


    "It''s said that this rich businessman in Yangzhou has a batch of exquisite glazed products in his hand. I don''t know who owns them. Among them, there are exquisite glazed carved glazed inkstones and a set of mouse milligrain bamboo glazed pens."


    "It''s crystal clear and bright in color. It''s very beautiful. The matching of the two is rare in the world. It''s the best collection."


    Literati like this kind of ink stone. On the one hand, it reflects personal elegance and fun, and on the other hand, it is also a symbol of itself.


    Just like in this changsun Wuji''s home, the most is this calligraphy and painting scroll, inkstone pen and ink, and even the ink pool in changsun Wuji''s house, which is copied from the inkstone washing desk of Wang Xizhi, a great calligrapher in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    After hearing this, Fang Xuanling moved in her heart and felt a touch of curiosity in her eyes.


    "What Lord Chang Sun said is true?"


    "Is there really such a pen and inkstone in the world? If so, it is very pleasing to the eyes even if it is not used at home!"


    There are few glazed products. Most of the glazed products are carved with auspicious animal wine cups, but few such pens and inkstones are specially collected by scholars.


    Therefore, when hearing these words, the literary ministers were as novel as Fang Xuanling, and their hearts were mostly occupied by deep doubts.


    Just as she looked at her grandson Wuji, Du Rumei smiled with a touch of mystery on her face.


    Glancing around, Du Ruhui lowered his voice.


    "Since Lord Chang sun spread the news, I won''t hide it."


    "Three days ago, I heard this news from my distant relatives in Yangzhou. I said that the Striped bamboo is lifelike, the bamboo leaves are green, the wind is like living, and the bamboo shadow is whirling, which is very magical."


    "I wanted to secretly suppress this news. I''ll buy it and surprise everyone, but I was favored by Lord changsun."


    After that, Du Ruhui showed a look of regret in his eyes and arched his hand at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "Even if Lord Chang sun wants to collect good products, I will become a beautiful person and give in without taking advantage of others."


    It is no secret that the family property of changsun Wuji occupies the mining of Royal iron mines. Such rich and oil-rich industries can not be resisted by a royal family at will.


    Several other people looked at Chang sun Wuji and raised their sleeves and arched their hands.


    "The eldest grandson has a wealth of ten thousand. He must be determined to get this colored glass pen and inkstone."


    "Congratulations to Lord Chang sun in advance for getting another good product in the world. If you succeed, I hope you can open my eyes and have a look at this good product!"


    "Not bad! Let me watch the precious inkstone and feast my eyes."


    Among the officials, it seems that they respect their eldest son Wuji, congratulate and ask to see a large area.


    It seems that the colored glass pen and inkstone at this time has been placed on the door of changsun Wuji''s house.


    The eldest sun Wuji could not see the words of welcome and worship of these old ministers, with a smile on his face and bowing back one by one.


    "Of course!"


    It seems that at this time, the ministers only care about saying these polite words, and have long forgotten whether such rumors are true.


    But after all, there are sober people, one in the crowd, said inadvertently with a frown.


    "A few days ago, the Duke of Dingbei had arrived in Yangzhou."


    "If you want to talk about the colored glaze, he must know more than our old ministers. Why don''t you ask him?"


    A word awakened the dreamer, and the quite lively scene immediately quieted down.


    When people look at me, I look at you and think about it.


    This famous Chang''an person in Yangzhou, who has been to Chang''an for more than half a month, will certainly know the matter of colored glaze like the back of his hand.


    What''s more, the boy has always been smart. Maybe when these ministers are still listening to rumors, the boy has already collected these things.


    "It''s not early, and Fang still has lunch. Everyone, goodbye!"


    With a laugh, Fang Xuanling took the lead in saying goodbye to you.


    Looking at Fang Xuanling in a hurry, several other old ministers also left one after another.


    For these old ministers, the official position has reached the top, and there is no other request. They usually splash ink to amuse birds and flowers.


    These colored glass pens and inkstones are in the market. Who doesn''t stare and itch?


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t tear their face on the surface.


    Looking at the back of these people, the smile on his face gradually cooled and snorted.


    "Old folks, I can''t guess your mind?"


    "Well, I''d better write to my good nephew first."

 Chapter 688

    Tang mansion.


    In these three or two days, people of Gongshu aristocratic family successively entered the residence and lived in the wing room in batches.


    But these people don''t like excitement. They nest in such a large wing room all day and rarely walk around.


    From time to time, several baby cries came out, which made people realize that there were still people living in those wing rooms.


    Such quiet is a good thing. It will undoubtedly bring a touch of comfort and coolness to this hot summer.


    Tang Hao lay half under the pavilion, twisted up a melon, put it on his mouth, chewed two mouthfuls, half empty eyes, and watched the public loser oak walk towards the wing rooms.


    Just now, Tang Hao handed over the construction of the whole house to the healthy old man.


    There is a famous saying in success that it is far more reliable to leave things to a professional person than to a person with a little knowledge to conceive.


    The public losers are undoubtedly excellent professionals in this industry.


    In the eyes, the old man stopped at the door of these wing rooms, turned back and made an OK gesture to Tang Hao who was half lying.


    Tang Hao turned his head and smiled leisurely, and replied with the same gesture.


    These days, Tang Hao gave the patriarch some basic knowledge about force, such as force analysis, gravity and inertia.


    With these simple knowledge, some things that are difficult to describe on weekdays seem to be solved easily. It only makes Gongshu oak shout the wonder of everything, and his admiration for Tang Hao is obvious.


    So that when Tang Hao solemnly handed over the important task of building the house to the public loser oak, the old man patted his chest to ensure that he would be able to complete the task perfectly.


    After getting a positive answer from Tang Hao, Gongshu oak opened the door and went in.


    Waving to say hello, the crowd sat down, and the look on Gongshu oak''s face became serious.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time, the northern Marquis has a great responsibility entrusted to the public loser."


    "Build the first brick and tile house in Datang! It can withstand wind and rain, be not afraid of swords and guns, and be not afraid of burning."


    "We are lucky to be the first owner of this house. This is Dingbei Hou''s trust in our Gongshu clan!"


    The words stopped here, and everyone was shocked.


    Wooden houses are common, but what is this brick house?


    Can it be strong enough not to fear weapons and axes? Not afraid of fire?


    My thoughts were interrupted by the words of public defeat oak, and the old voice turned to be excited.


    "Since then, this house is the residence where the Tang Dynasty gathers talents from all over the world! It is also a model for the important military positions of the whole Tang Dynasty!"


    "We public lose clan are lucky to be the first builder of such a strong house!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, show your exquisite skills, release your exquisite ideas, make this house different, and become the first majestic landmark standing in the territory of the Tang Dynasty!"


    WOW!


    The crowd cheered in an instant.


    Even if the long-awaited opportunity is placed in front of everyone, the time to show the dazzling skills of the Gongshu clan has finally come!


    The long suppressed heart seemed to be released at this moment.


    It was deafening. The sound from the heart penetrated the wing room and spread to the corridor. Many domestic servants looked at it.


    Tang Hao, who was half lying under the pavilion, smiled faintly, turned his head slightly and looked at the wing room. He knew that his professor''s words had worked, and he immediately settled down a lot.


    Covered with a gauze as thin as a cicada''s wing, Tang Hao closed his eyes with a smile, drove away annoying flies and insects, and lay down in a cool chair for a nap.


    On the other hand, the public loser next to him was very excited.


    Gongshu oak looked at the excitement of the crowd. For a moment, it seemed to go back to the Warring States period.


    It was a scene for their own people to build artifact and sharp weapon for the monarchs and attack the city and pull out the stronghold. At that time, the declaration of the public loser should be very much expected!


    The public loser oak stood with a negative hand and shouted.


    "Please, master Zu!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a square table was moved out by two men and placed in the middle of the wing room.


    A tablet of Luban''s spirit was carefully taken out by the people from their luggage, respectfully opened the white cloth and put it on the table.


    A plane, an ink bucket and a saw were presented on the table.


    There were no three animals, no cigarettes, but everyone was particularly solemn.


    Gongshu oak knelt down slowly in front of the holy throne and prayed sincerely.


    On the solemn face with eyes closed, the pious sacrifice words were read out slowly.


    All the Gongshu people around fell on their knees, with their hands folded and their mouths chattering.


    Half an hour, the public oak slowly opened his eyes, and his clear eyes were full of hope.


    "The continuation of family incense and the inheritance of ethnic skills have been greatly blocked."


    "May the ancestors bless the tenth generation of disciples, Gongshu oak, lead the people, encourage them to reform, and do not hesitate to offend Zu Xun."


    "Just for the long-term development of the public losers, make a name for thousands of miles and shake the Tang Dynasty!"


    After the words, oak''s old eyes were filled with tears and his face was very firm.


    Put your hands together and worship on the ground.


    After three worships, Gongshu oak waited for a moment. When the people finished worshiping, he suddenly stood up.


    Raise your hand to take the saw on the table, cut a gap in the prepared wood, and hand the wood to the youngest adult carpenter of the family.


    The little guy knelt down and took the wood from the gap. He knelt down and took a few steps. He picked up the plane on the table and planed out a long slide of shavings.


    Hold up your hands and respectfully place them on the altar.


    At the end of the worship ceremony, Gongshu oak raised his right hand and shouted.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 689

    A start indicates the official start of the construction of the house.


    The custom of Gongshu clan is to build miniature models before construction.


    To see its appearance, structure and practicability, so as to make corrections in advance.


    Drawings were distributed to everyone by Gongshu oak. The plan drawn by Tang Hao has been modified and corrected by Gongshu oak and replaced with the appearance that Gongshu family can understand.


    Primary and secondary bedrooms, reception hall, library and dressing room.


    However, not everyone can install such miniature models.


    Only the three most outstanding carpenters in the family have the qualification to assemble. The purpose is to test their bearing strength and deformation degree.


    For a time, each ethnic group has its own things to do. The exquisite carving knife seems to open its eyes on the calloused hand, and the starting strength is extremely exquisite.


    The little daughters-in-law cut countless rafters with a carving knife, the old people in the family carved flowers on the windows, and the young people carved all kinds of seats and decorations with a larger carving knife in their hands.


    The whole wing room was quiet and busy.


    ¡­¡­


    Zheng family.


    Fiddling with the sails on the wooden boat model, Zheng Yuan fell into meditation.


    Nowadays, the Zheng family''s ships have a particularly obvious disadvantage in controlling the wind direction.


    When encountering the headwind, they often have to follow the zigzag route, greatly increasing the journey and delaying many hours.


    How to change the sail of this ship to use the wind to speed up the voyage when it is against the wind has been a difficult problem for the Zheng family for several years.


    In Yangzhou today, docks and shipbuilding are one-third of the world.


    Although most of the Zheng family stand, Yu Sanniang, who is good at making big ships, and Jiang Xiaowu, who is good at fast ships, are still their own strong hands.


    If you can improve your sails, you will undoubtedly stand out from the crowd and sit firmly in the first place in Yangzhou.


    Between thoughts, a subtle footsteps sounded behind him.


    "The owner of the house has found out that Tang Hao is preparing to build a house this time in order to convene the Yangzhou shipbuilding family."


    "I heard that Tang Hao has stopped the production of colored glass. We should sell these colored glass products as Qi''s assets soon."


    The figure in front of him slowly removed his eyes from the wooden model and turned around.


    In his eyes, the steward arched his hands and bowed his head, and his posture was lower.


    "How about general Yan?"


    Hearing the sound without sadness and joy, the housekeeper replied.


    "General Yan didn''t say much. He only responded with one sentence. I know."


    In the eyes of the steward, Zheng Yuan''s body shook slightly, but he didn''t move his steps, as if he were meditating.


    The sudden silence made the steward quite depressed. He slowly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and waited for the owner''s instructions.


    long time.


    Holding up the arching arm of the steward with both hands, a low voice came slowly overhead.


    "Lao Li, you have followed me for many years. In the past three years, you have been sending letters to general Yan."


    "What do you mean, general Yan?"


    Along with his strength, the steward slowly stood up straight, looked at the dignified face, but his heart was like watching a drum beating, banging and jumping.


    The prosperity of the Zheng family all depends on the senior official from the Imperial Hall. It can be said that the prosperity of the Zheng family today is also a way of life given by general Yan.


    But this time, for the arrival of Tang Hao, general Yan gave such an ambiguous answer, which is really difficult to guess.


    But it''s just like this. If one step is wrong, a knowing deviation will often lead to the destruction of the whole Zheng family.


    The steward firmly believes that general Yan, who holds tens of thousands of water troops in his hand, absolutely has this ability.


    With a touch of caution, the steward''s voice trembled.


    "The purpose of Tang Hao''s visit to Yangzhou is very clear, that is, to build a maritime fleet."


    "Such a young talent is very popular in the imperial city. I''m afraid the comers are not good."


    After listening, Zheng Yuan twitched in the corners of his eyes, flashed a sharp light in his eyes, and half narrowed his eyes.


    "You mean Tang Hao probably came to take over general Yan?"


    Zheng Yuan could see that Tang Hao, who was favored, came to Yangzhou to build ships and must have done this military feat.


    From the side, this general Yan, who had been sticking to Yangzhou, has lost trust in his Majesty''s eyes, and the fleet he built is very likely not to come into the eyes of the king of Tang.


    Therefore, there was such a place, and the purpose was to quietly warn general Yan that he was not doing well.


    The steward didn''t dare to draw a conclusion at the moment, hurriedly bowed his head and waved his hand.


    "Master, I''m just guessing. I dare not assert it. I hope the master will make a decision."


    The frightened voice lingered in his ears, but Zheng Yuan seemed to turn a deaf ear to it. He stood with his hands down and looked at the people coming and going reflected in the open front hall door.


    On the one hand, general Yan, who is kind to the revitalization of his family, and on the other hand, he is a young talent who is very popular in the holy world.


    Which side should I stand on?


    Since Tang Hao came to Yangzhou, he seems to focus only on his own affairs and hasn''t visited anyone. He is extremely cold and arrogant. I''m afraid he doesn''t make friends well.


    If so, after general Yan lost power, most of the people who capsized were his own family.


    Thinking that his family had been guarding the lonely boat, standing in the bleak cold wind, whispering good words to the rich businessmen, crossing the river to earn three or five Wen rice oil money, Zheng Yuan felt a pang of heartache.


    Pop.


    The wooden boat model in his hand was crushed by his fingers.


    Looking down at the scattered sawdust in his hand, Zheng Yuan''s voice turned a little bitter.


    "Tell general Yan that I Zheng Yuan will certainly report the previous kindness."


    "Go and touch Tang Hao''s bottom. These colored glasses can''t let him raise money so easily."


    "Don''t say shipbuilding, even building houses can''t let him succeed."

 Chapter 690

    One step to heaven, one step to hell.


    The Zheng family may have no choice for their family''s future.


    The owner orders the decision-making, and the rest of these details are free to play by the dock managers under his control.


    The whole Yangzhou City has quietly changed under such an order, but Tang Hao, who is in the Tang mansion, doesn''t know it at all.


    Sitting under the pavilion and passing through the red pillars of those lined corridors, you can still see Gongshu people snuggling up in the shade of trees, busy carving on their hands.


    Tang Hao picked up the chilled melon on the ice, took a bite, slowly picked up a letter on the desk and opened it.


    Among the stationery, sun Wuji was sincere in his words. Tang Hao must find out the whereabouts of colored glass pens and inkstones, and did not hesitate to buy them with heavy money. When Chang''an came, sun Wuji offered a high price to recycle them.


    The literati made good use of the literary words and said that the inkstone was as precious as a heart-saving pill.


    Even don''t hesitate to mention that this is a little thought left by the eldest sun Wuji to future generations. Tang Hao looked a little moved.


    With emotion, Tang Hao was puzzled.


    It should be said that this glass pen and inkstone was designed by ourselves and specially made for literati. It has not been made public in Yangzhou. How could it reach the imperial city thousands of miles away?


    After thinking for a moment, I remembered that before the public losers took over the carving, I had attracted two famous carving craftsmen in Yangzhou, and what they carved was the green bamboo on the glass pen holder and the national flower peony on the carved inkstone.


    It must be one of the two who disclosed the matter in advance.


    However, it also happened that such disguised publicity was spread to the Imperial City, making the rich men of these imperial cities ready to move.


    Shaking the letterhead in his hand, Tang Hao smiled and said to himself.


    "Lord Chang sun! How much money are you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the steward came slowly with a dignified look on his face and a few letters and notes.


    Today, I suddenly received so many letters from the imperial city. The steward was a little flustered.


    I don''t know whether the new marquis is sacred or provoked some big people who shouldn''t be provoked and committed great things.


    Look at the red lacquer official seal on the letter paper held in your hand. I recall these eight hundred miles of urgency and my mind was pestled.


    With a touch of panic, he stood behind the calm figure, cleared his throat and said it was difficult to manage.


    "Tell me... Lord, these... Letters from the imperial city again."


    In front of him, the body with his arm supporting his head did not speak. His right hand gently patted the desktop and signaled the steward to put down the letterhead.


    With a touch of fear, when the steward put down the letter one by one, Yu Guang glanced at the normally pleasant master.


    But he found that there was a trace of sadness on Tang Hao''s face. Instead, he hung a Yingying smile and looked relaxed.


    The steward gently breathed a sigh of relief in his heart and bowed slowly to leave, but he had more respect for the marquis in his heart.


    It''s a great honor to let so many people worry about him.


    As the housekeeper thought, Tang Hao opened several of the letters at will, and the beginning was the words of concern of the Duke of the country who was in the palace.


    However, the long talk behind it is about his love for colored glass pens and inkstones, and his urgent hope that Tang Hao can help and buy these colored glass products for them.


    Looking at every word in the letter, Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What can make my husband so happy?"


    In the sweet voice, Li Wanqing and Princess Changle walked slowly with light steps.


    With a restrained laugh, Tang Hao patted his belly. Some couldn''t stop smiling and waved to the two people in the corridor.


    "Come on, you two have a look!"


    Turning the corner, the scene in front of them really surprised the two ladies. A lot of scattered stationery on the desk was more or less than the memorials on your Majesty''s desk.


    Curious eyes moved between Tang Hao and the pile of stationery. Li Wanqing and Princess Changle each held a letter and looked at it.


    "Carved glass inkstone? Mouse millimetre glass pen? What hasn''t been auctioned in our family has been spread to the imperial city?"


    "And this Guan Gong Liuli Zun, this... How do they know?"


    Almost at the same time, the two ladies were confused in their eyes and looked at Tang Hao and asked the same question.


    Tang Hao waved his hand and motioned for the two ladies to sit down and chat.


    "How do you know that someone must have snitched."


    "But Tang didn''t expect that such things could be spread to the imperial city! It''s wonderful."


    Hum.


    A light hum came from Li Wanqing''s small nose.


    "Now the people of the Tang Dynasty live and work in peace and contentment. How many of these men do not have a little family property?"


    "One is willing to sell and the other is willing to sell, which not only does not violate the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, but also shows their identity. It has become the private interest and hobby of these old ministers."


    Princess Changle shook her head slowly and sighed softly.


    "Because of this, it is difficult for these men to buy such treasures."


    "Cathay Pacific is in good health. Now there are no more soldiers to fight in the Tang Dynasty. Where can we get military merit?"


    "Those who can buy these are the vendors who own Jinshan. Use these things in exchange for some convenience!"


    After that, Princess Changle glanced at the elated Tang Hao and said.


    "Well, you are the culprit of these bribery and corruption!"


    Tang Hao stared at them with innocent eyes, glanced at them, spread his hands, and looked innocent.


    "I''m wronged. I''m just trying to make something that everyone likes. As for the function of this object, different people have different opinions."


    "Besides, these objects are for the future Academy of the Tang Dynasty and the great sailing dream of the Tang Dynasty."


    "To say that this has fallen into my own pocket, two beauties have wronged me."

 Chapter 691

    The eloquent words and the expression of injustice immediately vividly interpreted the image of a law-abiding people in the Tang Dynasty.


    Only let the two ladies see the itchy roots.


    But in retrospect, Tang Hao''s words are quite reasonable.


    Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao unhappily.


    "How will you reply to these lords?"


    "If you give one, you will offend a large area. If you sell it wantonly, it will make those men resent."


    Tang Hao listened and raised his eyebrows, revealing an appearance of a profiteer.


    "That''s the auction. It''s better to avoid the high price."


    "Just now, zhi''er has said that most of the people who can buy it are those merchant families with thousands of families. It is the so-called taking it from the people and using it for the people. Even if those state lords investigate it, they can''t be held accountable."


    "No matter how bad it is, when we return to the Imperial City, we''ll customize another set for each of the country''s princes and take care of the pocket money of the two ladies."


    The last words hit the hearts of the two ladies with a smile, which was very comfortable in their hearts.


    The steward came up again with a serious look.


    He walked behind Tang Hao and whispered in his ear.


    "Lord, there are some changes in the place where we pick sand and stone."


    "Dozens of evil people in Yangzhou occupied the mountains. They said that the sand and stones were good fields handed down by their ancestors. They asked us to invest in the purchase."


    In the land policy reform in the early Tang Dynasty, the government no longer restricted the occupation of land resources by large grain farmers, as long as they paid taxes according to the law.


    According to this principle, if the mountain really belongs to those big families, it means paying taxes. Tang Hao mining like this, even if these stones are of little use to others, he should hand over some copper plates to these big families.


    Hun didn''t care about waving, Tang Hao responded.


    "Although Tang is expensive and Marquis, he doesn''t want to use his identity to pressure people because of such small things in Yangzhou."


    "Give them enough small money."


    The steward behind him hesitated. He was stunned behind him for a long time and still didn''t mean to leave.


    Princess Changle looked at the strange steward and said.


    "But what else?"


    Hearing the question, the steward twisted his face into a difficult shape and hesitated.


    "Hou ye, if you want to give money, you should."


    "It''s just... It''s just that these people, ungrateful, say they want to give up ten times the price of the land."


    Pop.


    The big hand rattled the desk.


    Tang Hao stood up.


    The sword eyebrow was angry, and a sharp light flashed in the bright eyes.


    "Sitting on the ground and starting the price is too deceptive!"


    "Show me!"


    In the world, is it the king''s land.


    It''s just that I work for the court and invest by myself. Even the sand and stones that nobody cares about should be purchased at a high price from these local ruffians?


    Such unhealthy tendencies must be severely punished!


    Seeing Tang Hao''s bad complexion, Li Wanqing was worried and stood up.


    "Husband, I''ll go with you."


    As Tang Hao, who was in charge of the affair and left trembling, waved his hand.


    "No!"


    "Such a small matter, where can the first lady walk around?"


    The barren mountain was not far away, and the carriage arrived in less than half an hour.


    From a distance, you can see that at the foot of the barren mountain, there are about 20 people standing. A dozen civilian men opposite squat on the ground with their heads in their arms. Three people have been kicked to the ground, lying on the ground and holding their stomachs.


    Walking closer, there was a grumpy cry at the foot of the mountain.


    "Damn it! Who is it? Pick stones and burn colored glass?"


    "Pretend to be a member of the Tang family! I see you''re trying to steal some rice!"


    The sound of speech was accompanied by a dull sound of kicking.


    The figure lying on the ground held his head and wailed.


    "My Lord! It''s true. The little one dare not lie. The little one is a short-time worker in the Tang family. He comes specially for picking stones."


    A shadow rushed out and kicked the man on the stomach.


    "Bah!"


    "With your body, you deserve to be a short-time worker in the Tang mansion?"


    "It''s true to pick stones. I think you want to burn some stones. Go to the Tang mansion to get a reward?"


    A few days ago, the trend of digging stones all over the mountains was prevalent.


    It is also said among the people that the excavated stones can be given to the Tang government in exchange for ten pieces of silver after burning.


    The big man with a tiger back and a big waist insisted that his deeds had been exposed and pretended to be a short-time worker of the Tang family to scare them.


    Thinking of this, the man lifted his long hair hanging from his forehead, spit hard on the figure on the ground, pointed around the people present and said viciously.


    "I tell you! My brothers are also interested in the business of quick money!"


    "You straw bags, ten dollars a person, otherwise, don''t go out of the land today!"


    Another man came out of the crowd, took a look at the figure lying on the ground begging for mercy, pulled the scolding man and walked back for a while.


    "Boss, I think this man doesn''t seem to be lying. If it''s true, we''ll be in great trouble if it''s the casual worker in the Tang family!"


    The big man with a tiger back and a bear waist was stiff and obviously stunned.


    Thinking for a moment, a chill flashed through my heart.


    I''ve long heard that the Marquis is a senior official from the imperial city. When you arrive in Yangzhou, it''s the heaven of Yangzhou. One finger can crush people to death.


    If you get into trouble with the short-time workers in his residence, you can be regarded as half stepping into the palace of hell.


    When the cold sweat on his forehead, the man woke up.


    Even if the Marquis wants to pick rocks, will master Zheng, the owner of his family, know? What is the reason to dare to confront such a senior official?


    A slap on the head of the person next to him and scolded.


    "I fucking think you didn''t wake up? We assassins will be fools?"


    "If the Marquis picks rocks, the governor of Yangzhou doesn''t personally sit here? Are these mud legged people still digging gold pimples here?"

 Chapter 692

    Call~


    With a roar, the carriage stopped steadily at the foot of the mountain.


    Tang Hao lifted the curtain and came out and came down.


    At the foot of the mountain, the kneeling people saw Tang Hao coming, as if they saw a savior, and got up one after another for help.


    "Lord, you have to decide for the little ones!"


    "I don''t know where these people came from when I was picking rocks today. I couldn''t help but say that they beat people when they saw them, saying that the rocks were the boundary of his master."


    "Let''s buy it at ten times the high price!"


    After looking at a dozen odd casual workers, most of them are disheartened and decorated. Fortunately, they are all flesh and blood injuries, which is no big problem.


    Tang Hao waved his hand slightly, indicating that these people would stand aside first and deal with it by themselves.


    Marquis?


    Hearing the names of these people, the leading man was awed and surprised, but after a moment, he settled down.


    The visitor is dressed in a single shirt, which is not simple, but it is not as gorgeous as the powerful aristocratic family. There were only two personal attendants behind him, dressed in black, mostly just domestic servants and so on.


    Counting the groom standing behind the carriage, a line of four people, no matter how you look, it doesn''t look like the style of the Tang family.


    On that day, when Tang Hao boarded the ship and landed, he was a tall horse, dressed in armor and Ge, lined up in a row. The two wives were also dressed in gold and jade.


    In front of him, there were four sparse people. Except that the two attendants were taller, they really didn''t look a little majestic.


    What''s more, the person in front of him seems to be scattered. He doesn''t feel like Tang Hao''s jade tree facing the wind and free and easy coming out of the dust that day.


    When he was secretly comparing his mind, a man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks came up behind him and whispered in his ear.


    "Eldest brother, since the senior official of the Tang family entered Yangzhou, he has rarely appeared. Only a few people have seen his true appearance. What we have heard is good. It''s some rumors."


    At this point, the man nunuzui continued.


    "Look at this man. He looks a little dignified there?"


    "It must be these people who are open to money and deceive us by relying on the name of the Tang house."


    "If you want to dominate the mountain, Quarrying and firing, go to the Tang house to receive a reward!"


    Almost at the same time, the two felt that they hit it off, and the concerns of the leading man were dispelled.


    He rolled his sleeves, strode forward, raised his round arm and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "Boy, you are the master of these mud legged Dalits!"


    "Tell me, steal my rocks and go to the Tang mansion to get a reward. Should I share the reward?"


    I couldn''t bear to see the smiling face and raised head. The guard took a step forward and shouted.


    "Eyes without eyes! You''re tired of living!"


    Between the words, I have taken a step, and I really want to teach this group of evil people who don''t know good or bad.


    A folding fan stood in front of the guard, and Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "No harm!"


    "This barren mountain and wild land occupies the mountain as the king. I want to see what these people can do."


    Tang Hao took a folding fan and walked straight up a few steps, laughing.


    "It''s easy to say."


    "The rocks are owned by your family. You have a share of the way to get money, but this ten times the price is really inappropriate!"


    "Why don''t I buy it at twice the price of fertile land? What do you think?"


    Pooh!


    The leading man spit hard on the ground.


    "Who the fuck are you? Are you qualified to make a bargain in front of me?"


    "Either give money or go away. I''m upset when I see it!"


    After that, the leading man felt wrong again. He looked at the stone mountain with a gap dug out and changed his way.


    "No!"


    "These rocks have been hollowed out. Grandpa doesn''t want much. A thousand passes is compensation."


    The short-time workers in the Tang mansion were a little surprised when they heard the lion''s big mouth.


    This is no longer a counter-offer. It is clearly blackmail.


    How many are there in a thousand?


    I''m afraid these ignorant villains have never lost so many coins!


    The guard beside Tang Hao couldn''t help it any longer. The cold light burst out in his eyes and held the battle at his waist.


    "Evil mountains and evil people should be punished."


    The subtle movements were seen in the eyes of the evil man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, and a different color flashed in his heart.


    These people who often mingle on the wharf often deal with reckless pirates everywhere, so that they are more alert to the murderous intention in the air.


    This time, the aura emitted from the servant was obviously different, which made people shudder.


    Take the lead, said the sharp mouthed evil man.


    "Yo, we can''t agree on the price, but we still want to grab it?"


    His words were frivolous, but his eyes were always inseparable from the palms holding the handle of the knife opposite. When he saw the first teenager blocking, his heart was slightly relieved.


    "Don''t say that you fake people came to discuss today. Even if the Marquis of the imperial city came, that''s what I said."


    "There''s a lot of money, or I''ll leave my legs here today!"


    In the words, the short-time worker who had not yet climbed up stepped on the ground.


    "If you don''t have money, go home and raise money. Don''t ink!"


    Glancing at the group, Tang Hao also found out the details of the group.


    Most of them hold long sticks. Only the two leaders hold two daggers and pretend to be arrogant. They are just a group of bullies relying on a large number of people.


    It''s just that this unruly strength is used in the battlefield, but it is used by these people to bully the unarmed people. Tang Hao doesn''t mind killing one or two Liwei.


    Brush.


    The paper fan closes instantly.


    A sharp light flashed across Tang Hao''s eyes.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 693

    Brush.


    The sword blade came out of its scabbard in the sound of Qingxiao.


    Tang Hao''s two attendants dragged their weapons obliquely and took a step slowly.


    "Calm down! Lord Tang, calm down!"


    "Leave someone under the knife!"


    There was a hurried cry from behind.


    Tang Hao followed his reputation. A fast horse came quickly with Yang Ming on its back. The soldiers followed him and rushed here.


    Waving slightly, Tang Hao motioned the two attendants to stand still for the time being.


    Without time to wait for the galloping horse to stop, Yang Ming flew off the horse, stumbled and tripped to the ground, and knelt down in front of Tang Hao.


    One face was full of anxiety and uneasiness, frowned and arched his hands.


    "Lord, spare your life!"


    "These people are not villains, bandits and thieves, but guards who take care of the docks of the Zheng family."


    "On weekdays, I have more contact with some pirates and robbers. I also have a bit of bandit spirit in my bones. I hope you can see it clearly."


    I don''t know who these evil men present are.


    However, when the word "Lord" was mentioned, everyone knew it.


    Looking at the whole Yangzhou city today, there is only one Lord, that is the one from the imperial city.


    The evil man with high toe Qi just now was stunned to see Yang Ming''s behavior!


    In front of me is the Marquis from the imperial city!


    finished!


    A flash of horror flashed across the heart of the leading man.


    Blocking the Marquis from quarrying, making rude remarks and abusing senior officials.


    Almost at this moment, the leading man turned his mind and seemed to have seen the shadow of death.


    Pop.


    The dagger fell off from his trembling hand and fell to the ground, making a clear metal sound.


    The leading man''s face was as gray as death, and his soft and trembling legs were out of control. He knelt on the ground with a "pop".


    The standing lips whispered and trembled out a few words.


    "Hou... Lord, spare your life."


    The surrounded evil men, who dared to move half a minute more, threw away their weapons and sticks one after another, knelt down in groups, hung their heads on the ground and trembled all over.


    Unexpectedly, he got into trouble with this man.


    This is really a big disaster!


    Amid the cries for mercy everywhere, Tang Hao didn''t answer and glanced at the crowd.


    His eyes finally fell on the lying short worker.


    "Help me up."


    "Check the injury."


    After that, Tang Hao didn''t think too much about it, so he waved slowly.


    "We didn''t go!"


    Turning around, he walked in front of Yang Ming, who looked like a dish, and patted his shoulder with one hand.


    Tang Hao''s low voice came from above.


    "My people, this beating can''t be in vain!"


    Yang Ming knelt down on the ground all the time and didn''t dare to look up at Tang Hao''s face. Only when the carriage creaked in his ear could no longer be heard, Yang Mingfang slowly raised his head.


    "Sin! You ignorant creatures!"


    "Take them all!"


    ¡­¡­


    General Yan''s residence.


    The bodyguard in armor hurried into the hall and half knelt on the ground.


    "General!"


    "News came from the Zheng family. The owner Zheng Yuan personally ordered people to block Tang Hao''s quarrying and transportation."


    "I have also sent a letter to those rich businessmen, presumably to start at the auction."


    A few days ago, general Yan leaned against the back of his chair and played with a delicate dagger in his hand.


    After hearing the report, general Yan''s fingers attached to the blade paused slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "I see! Go down."


    Looking at the figure of the guard, the counselor standing behind general Yan stepped forward two steps.


    "General, it seems that the Zheng family has made a choice."


    Put the sharp dagger into the scabbard, and general Yan sighed.


    "He''s still too hasty."


    Turning his head, general Yan looked at the middle-aged counselor.


    "What do you think of his chances of winning by stopping quarrying and transportation?"


    The counselor shook the palm fan in his hand and raised a slight smile on his face.


    "There is no chance of winning!"


    "Tang Hao''s reputation is far-reaching. Even in the helpless Yangzhou, only the identity of the second-class official position is enough to make the Yangzhou governor obedient."


    "Don''t say it''s to stop. Even if Zheng Yuan occupies all the mountains in Yangzhou and withdraws his cars and horses, the enemy is just a word of Yang Ming''s assassination."


    With the presence of the governor of Yangzhou, even if Zheng Yuan''s family is rich and has a lot of labor, he is only a merchant after all.


    At this time, Yangzhou, which covers the sky with one hand, can''t be a grass-roots people who can turn the sky of Yangzhou upside down?


    Glancing at the smiling counselor at the corner of his eyebrow, general Yan still put his hand on the desk and exhaled a foul breath.


    "So general Ben said that Zheng Yuan was really stupid."


    The counselor behind him did not agree with such words. He slowly walked down the steps and came to the middle of the hall.


    "General."


    "To say that Zheng Yuan is stupid, it''s not all."


    "The reason why he tampers with these small things is that he thinks Tang Hao has a high position and will not study these small things too deeply, so as not to pollute the Marquis''s reputation."


    "On the other hand, it''s what this man did for us to let us know that he''s just working for us!"


    General Yan didn''t interrupt what he said when he was busy. Seeing that he stopped, he waved his hand and motioned him to continue.


    The counselor took two steps, meditated for a moment, turned and looked at General Yang, who was leaning on his seat and closed his eyes.


    "Although the Zheng family is not a leading family in Yangzhou, it can occupy the advantage of ship transportation, and its influence in Yangzhou business can not be underestimated."


    "Presumably, Tang Hao won''t win much by raising money through the auction. At least he won''t come back with a full load and come to a successful conclusion."


    Seeing the figure on the seat nodding slightly, the counselor stopped and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    "If we succeed and Tang Hao withdraws from Yangzhou, we can reap profits."


    "If it doesn''t go well this time and Tang Hao gets the money, we can put all the blame on Zheng Yuan. It''s another miracle."


    "It''s a good plan to use one plan for two purposes."


    Seeing the appreciative smile on general Yan''s face, the counselor knew that he must have the same idea as general Yan at this time.

 Chapter 694

    General Yan vowed to watch Zheng jiacollar take risks and play with water and fire.


    But just ignore it and watch it change.


    Regardless of success or failure, he will eventually become the final winner.


    A huge conspiracy is slowly spreading out in this small place.


    Unaware of the situation of Tang Hao, there was a fierce fire in the kiln factory, and carts of cement, bricks and tiles were neatly placed on the drying rack.


    Sand and stones were also transported back by carts, gathered into a hill and stacked in a corner of the yard.


    When there were not enough carriages in the mansion, Tang Hao said his idea. With the help of Gongshu clan, he transformed it into a unicycle that can be driven by one person.


    The short-time workers pushing the car are extremely novel. They dress up as sand and stones on the top of the mountain and run like flying one by one, grinning like a child getting a beloved thing.


    Tang Hao didn''t ask much about the wharf guards arrested by the government a few days ago.


    After listening to the eighteen horses who inquired about the news, those people didn''t step out of the cell that night. The three leading people killed more than 50 people and half of their lives.


    In addition, each participant had 30 big boards, and many people couldn''t stand up.


    After asking the reason and signing the pledge, it was the family members who took the ox cart to pick it up.


    After hearing the report, Tang Hao smiled and didn''t say much. Jing Jing went to the backyard to see the progress of the public defeat.


    As soon as I walked through the corridor, I bumped into the Gongshu oak going out and pulled myself to see the model.


    On the offering table, the wooden model is exquisite and beautiful, which not only brightens Tang Hao''s eyes.


    "That''s it!"


    "The simplicity reveals a sense of flexibility, and the elegance is mixed with a touch of freshness. It is pleasant, quiet and unique."


    "Old man, you''ve worked hard!"


    In the face of this beautiful Pavilion, Tang Hao blurted out a sentence. For a time, he forgot the difference between the older generation and the younger generation.


    Gongshu oak was not annoyed at all. In the surprised eyes of the people, he smiled and opened carved windows for Tang Hao, pressed Tang Hao''s shoulders and said.


    "Lord, come and look through the window. There is a hole in this house!"


    Bending down, Tang Hao looked inward along a window half the size of a palm.


    There are carved lanterns on six sides, streamlined desk, tea table carved with mountains and rivers, and screens with peony patterns.


    In recent days, the public losers have made some of the furniture interiors they mentioned earlier.


    Modern simplicity is not lost in the antique. Just a glance, the faint ancient charm flows, and the faint ancient fragrance spreads secretly.


    A slap on the back of the public loser oak made Tang Hao happy.


    "Just do it!"


    "After that, if we have a good idea, we''ll discuss it again!"


    When excited, there was a long sound in the corridor of the backyard.


    "Hou Ye! Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, asked to see you."


    Tang Hao said goodbye to you, strode out of the courtyard, and looked at the steward who stood bowing in the corridor.


    "But the auction?"


    "If not, it''s better not to see!"


    The steward bowed back.


    "Tell the Marquis that Lord Yang is here for the auction. The cars and horses to take the glass objects have been prepared in front of the house!"


    Some people are always able to distinguish between the important and the important. This Yangzhou governor is such a person.


    He knew that in his own region, someone broke into a disaster and was severely punished. The first thing he thought of was to solve Tang Hao''s most important thing at present.


    As long as Tang Hao''s important affairs are handled properly, the subsequent matter of self forgiveness will be solved.


    As soon as he came out of the front hall, Yang Ming, who was still at the door of the house, immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Hou Ye!"


    Walking to Tang Hao, Yang Ming bowed.


    "As soon as I find someone to calculate the good time, tomorrow is this double day. It''s appropriate to open a shop and get rich."


    "I''m sure I can sell this glazed product at a good price tomorrow."


    Looking at the slightly groveling assassin beside him, Tang Hao raised a smile on his face.


    "These days, things in Tang''s family are complicated, which worries Lord Yang."


    "It''s so good. Let''s auction tomorrow!"


    Seeing a smile on Tang Hao''s Zhang Junlang''s face, Yang Ming was relieved.


    It seems that he didn''t rush to take the blame, but he was the right choice.


    Bowing slightly, Yang Ming made a gesture of invitation and smiled.


    "Lord Tang, please move. The carriage outside the house has been waiting and the box has been prepared. Just wait for the Marquis to pack and transport the glass objects out at the order of the marquis."


    Tang Hao strode out and saw three exquisite wooden boxes on each of the three carriages, covered with yellow silk, with thick silk fabrics.


    I have to say that Yang Ming''s work is always reassuring.


    With rich packaging, intimate lining, and two home fuel glass products, even Tang Hao believes that this is the precious Emerald Glass!


    As the glazed products were carefully packed into wooden boxes, the small Treasury in Tang Hao''s heart seemed to be more and more full.


    At the time of incense, more than 20 pieces of glass products were loaded without pulling one.


    Escorted by a hundred majestic armored soldiers, a car slowly walked towards the most prosperous Wenmo street in Yangzhou city.

 Chapter 695

    On the bustling streets of Yangzhou, such a team with armor and Ge suddenly appeared, which attracted many people to stop and hide in the street.


    Between the two rows of dignified soldiers, the luxury boxes on eight carriages are particularly eye-catching.


    Many people looked at the red flowers on the horse''s head and the thick leather velvet under the box.


    "Tut Tut, look at the rows of noodles, tied with yellow silk and escorted by hundreds of soldiers. It must be a rare treasure that can''t be found for thousands of years."


    "Hey! This must be the precious Emerald Glass that the senior official of the Tang family wants to bid for! The assassin opened the way himself. It can''t be wrong!"


    "It''s more than opening the way. It''s said that we have personally sent invitation letters to major merchant families for this auction. I''m sure the rich businessmen in Yangzhou will gather."


    "Isn''t it! In the past three years, the Zheng family has been holding this treasure viewing meeting. I didn''t expect to replace this senior official today."


    In a whisper, the carriage moved slowly towards the most famous Baoxuan Pavilion in Yangzhou.


    Some people in the crowd looked at the carriage team, bit their teeth, turned and disappeared into the alley.


    This man is in charge of the Zheng family. This time, he has lobbied 20 rich businessmen, large and small, and used up all the means of coercion and inducement. He has won most of them.


    Those wealthy businessmen who are slightly famous naturally know the status of the Zheng family in Yangzhou, and their traders rely on the help of this shipbuilding family. Naturally, they dare not disobey.


    But things are often not absolute, and several wealthy businessmen have taken a fancy to the business opportunities of the stormy glass in the city, which will be so easy to let go.


    Even a foreign businessman threatened that Yangzhou was not only the Zheng family, but also the fleets of Jiang Xiaowu and Yu Sanniang. If they were in a hurry, they would tear their skin with the Zheng family.


    It''s about the life and death of the Zheng family. It''s not easy to tear your face, hang a warm smile on your face, shake hands and make peace.


    When he first left the house, he went straight to Jiang Xiaowu''s residence and tried to pull this one up and coerce these rich businessmen to buy Tang Hao''s glass.


    But it happened that the steward of the Zheng family directly closed the door, and Jiang Xiaowu disappeared.


    Remembering what happened along the way, the steward set fire in his heart and bit his teeth and walked towards aunt Yu''s merchant shipping area.


    The specifications of the merchant ships in Yangzhou are very clear.


    Yu Sanniang''s craftsmen mostly suppressed the Zheng family in the art of nailing and tenoning. Jiang Xiaowu made more long-distance ships.


    Jiang Xiaowu and his family make more fast ships and boats, are good at shuttling through the rapids, delivering some important goods, and are better at the art of closed cabins.


    As for the Zheng family, it is between the two, which has its own advantages in keel construction. Relying on the momentum of general Yan of chaotang, it is inevitable that there is some sense of tyranny. In recent years, it has occupied many docks and pulled many middle businesses.


    As soon as I stepped into the boundary of Yu''s three years, I was greeted by the strange eyes of the dock handling workers, burning and even with a touch of hate.


    The three masters in charge of shipbuilding fought openly and secretly, and the long and short workers of these men had to fight each other with sticks.


    Maybe it''s to compete for the penny business, maybe it''s for some trivial things. I can''t swallow the evil spirit.


    With the friction and conflict, both sides laugh and the Steward will come forward to solve it. Therefore, these long-term and short-term workers at the bottom are familiar with the face of the steward of the Zheng family.


    Feeling the hostility in the eyes, the Zheng family was in charge, and a little uneasy in his heart.


    This time, for the sake of the Zheng family''s plan, he went alone. He had to harden his head and walk to a ship parked next to the wharf.


    "Yo! Zheng Li is in charge? But he drank muddy wine and went to the wrong place?"


    Ice and cold rain came from the bow of the small boat beside the big ship.


    Steward Zheng Jiali looked up slightly and looked over.


    A man with a whip in his hand, covered with bronze tendons and meat, and wearing a half old open chest coat, was staring at himself.


    A smiling face came out of his face for a moment. The manager of the Zheng family greeted him and bowed his hands all the way.


    "Steward Huang, nice to meet you!"


    "Can you talk to master Yu?"


    The steward of the Zheng family knew that the man surnamed Huang was a famous man under Yu Sanniang. He was strong and fierce as a tiger. He was completely desperate.


    It is precisely because of this person that no one dared to make trouble on the dock at the border between the Zheng family and the Yu family in the past year.


    Had it not been for Yu Sanniang''s request at this time, I was afraid that the steward of the Zheng family would not have intersected with him.


    Steward Huang squinted slightly at the steward of the Zheng family and pestled the boat deck with a bamboo pole.


    "I have something to say."


    "Sanniang has something to do. She has no time to talk to you."


    After hearing this, the Zheng family manager secretly complained.


    The auction will begin tomorrow. If you can''t see Yu Sanniang today, where will you have time to inform the big merchants under your hand?


    If so, when Tang Hao built the ship, general Yan''s position in Yangzhou could not be maintained. At that time, the Zheng family must be implicated.


    The steward of the Zheng family smiled and stepped forward. The smile on his face became yo, Xu AI pinched and flattered.


    "Steward Huang, you and I are masters of taking money and doing things for others."


    "The owner of the house has a few words to bring to Yu Sanniang, and has repeatedly told me to bring it in person. Please give me a convenience."


    Pop.


    A whiplash sounded in the air, and a huge explosion sounded in the air.


    "I don''t want to say it again!"


    "Come forward again, this next whip, but you want to see blood."


    The low voice spread on the dock at dusk.


    Those long-term and short-term workers who had just looked around threw down their goods and slowly gathered together.

 Chapter 696

    The steward of Yu jiahuang looked ferocious. The dozens of long-term and short-term workers of Yu family who came up slowly looked bad and clenched their fists secretly.


    Yu Guang glanced at the crowd, and the Zheng Li steward kept jumping in his heart.


    You know, I''d rather be scolded by Zheng Yuan than come to this place of right and wrong and ask for trouble.


    At this moment, the Zheng family was in charge of everything. They only hated that they were too reckless and didn''t bring a few people. They might be able to get away.


    The surrounding human wall gradually shrinks, compressing the surrounding air, and there is a feeling of suffocation.


    Looking at the slowly moving steps, the fear of manager Li of the Zheng family rose madly.


    These people who beg for food in the fight are not good. It''s common to start, break an arm and don''t follow your fingers. You can''t make yourself happy today.


    At the thought of this, the Zheng Li steward was sweating on his forehead, and his hands trembled unconsciously. His thoughts churned in his heart, thinking of an appropriate excuse to prevaricate the present one.


    "If you don''t work, you can''t rebel."


    The silent voice floated from the bow of the big ship and fainted on the silent and depressed wharf.


    The crowd suddenly stopped, took a look at the ship and dispersed.


    The fist clenched with tension slowly stretched out, and then he found that there was no consciousness on his finger belly. Steward li of the Zheng family raised his head and looked at the bow of the big ship.


    The washed white sweater outlined the outline of a woman in the afterglow of the sunset. Her short hair spread over her shoulders, carrying baskets and staring at herself.


    Steward li of the Zheng family raised his head and arched his hands.


    "Zheng Li is in charge. I''ve seen Yu Sanniang!"


    When the woman on board saw steward Li bowing to see him, she didn''t answer immediately and stared at him for a moment.


    "What''s up?"


    The bowing steward Li kept a respectful attitude and quickly responded.


    "The Zheng family leader has a few words to explain to me. I want to talk to Sanniang myself."


    The broad river, the hot wind blowing, the skirt flying with the wind, the woman bowed her head and meditated for a moment.


    "Come up!"


    "I''m not Sanniang!"


    Still calm, the cold voice came into his ears. Manager Li was stunned. When he looked up, the bow was empty.


    It is rumored that Yu Sanniang has never been off this huge ship since her husband died. Those who have seen it still stay in their youth. Now, Yu Sanniang is in the flower age.


    Just think about the woman in her twenties, how can she be Yu Sanniang?


    Manager Li of the Zheng family sighed slightly in his heart, wiped away the cold sweat from his forehead and walked towards the big ship.


    After climbing the two foot high ladder, there was a small flowerbed on the deck in front of my eyes. The flowers are gorgeous and there are no weeds. Obviously, they are often taken care of.


    The exquisite wooden wing room is located at the back of the middle pass. There is this carved window lattice. A grape vine climbs up the eaves of the wing room and interweaves into a shade in front of the window lattice.


    It has long been said that Yu Sanniang''s ship is very large. Now, in the view of manager Li, a big word of a four story building ship is not enough to summarize it comprehensively.


    The flowers and vegetables in the bow, the Teng trees in the central wing room, and the wooden tables and chairs vaguely visible at the stern of the ship look like a small simple mansion.


    At this moment, it may be more appropriate to summarize everything.


    When thoughts were flying, the door of the wing room creaked and opened, and a charming woman was pushed out sitting on a wooden chair.


    The woman who had just met was the one who pushed the cart. At this time, she walked closer and clearly saw the woman''s face.


    The sword eyebrow has bright eyes, the bridge of the nose is high, and the short, cool hair gives people a sense of heroism and vigorous hair. It is less feminine and more masculine.


    On the contrary, the one in the wheelchair has a high bun, willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes, white skin and a slightly fleshy face with this unique charm of women.


    With a touch of doubt, manager Li bowed and bowed his hands.


    "The Zheng family is in charge of Li. I''ve seen Yu Sanniang."


    The woman on the wooden chair spoke slowly with a soft voice.


    "No! I''m a woman and can''t afford big gifts."


    "Steward Li! My legs and feet are inconvenient. If I can''t stand up and walk, I can''t give you a gift back."


    The words are full of unspeakable sadness, like sadness and helplessness.


    The wooden chair did not stop. The heroic woman pushed the wooden chair straight to the flower garden.


    Yu Sanniang picked up the wooden spoon, scooped up a ladle in the barrel, and slowly watered it in the flower garden. She acted skillfully and gently, as if she were looking after her own children.


    The Zheng family and Li steward standing behind him were already shocked by Yu Sanniang''s light words just now.


    Inconvenient to move?


    Can''t stand?


    Is this why Yu Sanniang has been on this ship for so many years?


    Who could have imagined that the man who built such a magnificent building ship was a man who could not even walk upright?


    The news was too shocking. Even manager Li, who has been in the business path for so many years, could not hide his shock. He stared at the two overlapping figures with one eye, trying to find the answer he wanted.


    "What?"


    "Manager Zheng Jiali has something to say? Why is he silent at this time?"


    "Is it hard to fool the Yu family?"


    There was a question from the seat in front. It was as light as the ripples in the West Lake.


    The absent-minded manager Li woke up like a dream and bowed hurriedly.


    "How dare you?"

 Chapter 697

    Under the pressure of doubt and shock, steward Li took a breath and calmed down.


    "Yu Sanniang is in charge of Yangzhou. Bulk goods and long-term voyage are transported by Yu''s family."


    "The owner of the house thought that the Yu family would ask for some knowledge about ship nailing and tenon, but because there were so many things in the house, they couldn''t..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a charming voice.


    "If steward Li only talks nonsense for the front, please go back."


    The departure order was issued immediately, only to stifle the body of manager Li behind him.


    Intuition told him that the woman in front of him was not easy to convince.


    A smile squeezed out of his stiff face. Manager Li smiled awkwardly and said.


    "Yu Sanniang speaks quickly, and I don''t beat around the bush."


    "Lord Tang, the second ranking official of the Imperial City, came to Yangzhou in person, which was a happy event in Yangzhou."


    "But Lord Tang''s residence is rich in glass recently. The business of our three families in the western regions and the business transported to Tianzhu, Japan, Baiji and Xinluo have been completely shelved."


    Manager Li walked slowly for two steps, went to the side of the wooden chair and continued.


    "In this way, the colored glaze in the western regions is somewhat unsalable. Without these western merchants, we will have less money."


    "What''s more, in this way, our overseas glass transportation business will be more than half less!"


    The Yu family''s transportation business is mostly in the open sea, and manager Li automatically filtered out the financial route from Yangzhou to the western regions.


    I hope to attract Yu Sanniang''s attention through the reduction of supply and the sudden decline of vendors.


    Yu Sanniang slowly threw the wooden spoon into the bucket, looked at the steward Li and provoked a smile.


    "Why come to me when there is no supply?"


    "Go and tell Lord Tang that if you get good colored glaze from him, can you still sell these peerless treasures overseas and make a big deal?"


    The news that Tang Hao made colored glass is no secret. It has already spread in Yangzhou city.


    But Yu Sanniang is not stupid. The profit of Western glazed ware is really considerable, but the money must be kept alive before it can be spent.


    The second-class Marquis from the imperial city can set off a storm in Yangzhou City by sneezing. How dare you rob some money from him?


    Unless it''s a hairy boy who doesn''t know the depth, or a desperate outlaw, who dares to think about this?


    This speech was so blunt that he choked housekeeper Li for a moment.


    Manager Li''s face was a little uneasy for a moment. He had been in business for many years and met such a thorny opponent for the first time.


    For the first time in his life, even an old hand like manager Li was in a panic.


    Shanshan smiled with a smile. Manager Li''s face was full of embarrassment and rubbed his hands.


    "Yu Sanniang, this is the land of Yangzhou. The three of us have difficulties in growing up."


    "Don''t I also think about our future livelihood?"


    "What''s more, Lord Tang is just a passer-by when he comes to Yangzhou. He will leave soon."


    On the figure of the wooden chair, there was still an ancient well bubo''s face, and there was no trace of happiness, anger, sadness and joy.


    Li Guanshi couldn''t feel Yu Sanniang''s real thoughts for a moment, so he dared to continue talking about it.


    "There are still wine shops, tea shops and rouge powder in the imperial city of Tang Dynasty. Yangzhou glass is just a small profit."


    "He left without any loss, but we can''t compare. The glass business alone is enough to feed the long and short workers on the wharf."


    "Without this money, we have to pay from our pockets, don''t we? If we don''t help, we can also reward the long-term and short-term workers and improve household subsidies?"


    Know with emotion, move with reason.


    Instead of focusing on interests, manager Li pushed up the emotional card between the owner and the long-term and short-term workers.


    Yu Sanniang waved slightly. The heroic woman behind her pushed her to the side of the ship and looked at the sparkling sunset reflected on the river.


    "Manager Li is dedicated to the people and treats long-term and short-term workers like relatives and family members, but I''m different from a woman''s family."


    "It''s not easy for me to take care of myself. I don''t have time to take care of others."


    Close up the disordered hair at the temples, Yu Sanniang slowly raised her head, looked at the red sunset at the junction of water and sky, and murmured.


    "If the Yu family has extra food, they will give it to the long-term and short-term workers. If the Yu family doesn''t, let the long-term and short-term workers be hungry."


    "In my eyes, those long-term and short-term workers are just the owners who work with money. The Yu family has a big business, so they recruit some porters. When the Yu family is declining, they find their own family and settle their fate."


    Slightly turned her head, and a touch of cold appeared on Yu Sanniang''s face.


    "I''m not as kind as manager Li. I don''t have to talk about feelings."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Sanniang sighed, like an empty valley and orchid. It was extremely subtle, but it could fall into the hearts of the people.


    The white and tender fingers tapped on the knee, and there was a touch of sadness in the words.


    "My condition must have been seen by manager Li. I can only stop on this ship."


    "As for what manager Li said about the future of wealth, I have no intention to get involved again."


    Between waving, the wooden chair moved again, the wooden wheel rolled over the deck and made a slight rumble. Yu Sanniang''s words came again.


    "A woman''s family is alone. What she hopes for is just a person who has no worries about food and clothing and revitalizes the family Kuangfu shipping industry. She''s only telling others. Manager Li is afraid she''s looking for the wrong person."


    Between the words, the wooden chair went to the door of the compartment.


    Yu Sanniang turned her head.


    "Xiao Ye, take care of Li."


    "There are a lot of evil people on our wharf. It''s better not to come after supervisor Li."


    "If there are three long and two short, the Yu family can''t afford to compensate."

 Chapter 698

    Xuanbao Pavilion.


    Yangzhou city''s largest treasure trading attic, like the Hu Yue tower in the imperial city at first, has a reputation throughout the country.


    The chariots and horses stopped steadily at the gate of Xuanbao Pavilion. The pearly middle-aged man led more than 20 managers of all sizes to meet them.


    "Mr. assassin, the shop is magnificent."


    Respectfully and humbly, the steward of the Pavilion behind him bowed in turn.


    Yangzhou governor came forward to hold the middle-aged man''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Shopkeeper Hu, you''re welcome!"


    Between the words, he took the hand of the man surnamed Hu and walked towards the carriage behind him.


    "Come on, today I''d like to introduce an official of the imperial city."


    Inadvertently, Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, leaned close to the man surnamed Hu.


    "This is a second-class senior official. He lives in the Marquis, but he has a great reputation in the court hall, no less than the Duke of the country."


    Between the words, Tang Hao walked out slowly from the opened curtain, stepped on the stone floor and looked at the two people coming face to face.


    The middle-aged man beside Yang Ming is meticulously combed in a bun and wears gold and jade, but he is not flashy. Under the thick eyebrows and big eyes, a national character face seemed full of righteousness.


    "Cao min Hu Yue met Lord Tang."


    "I''ve heard a lot about young master Tang. I''m glad to meet you today. Nice to meet you."


    It was the same bow and salute, the same polite words, which could be said from the mouth of the middle-aged man, but it was neither humble nor arrogant, and there was no flattery at all.


    Waving slightly, Tang Hao said.


    "Shopkeeper Hu, don''t worry."


    "These treasures need to be put aside in your store this time. I hope shopkeeper Hu can bear more."


    Hu Yue straightened up and said with a loud smile.


    "That''s nature."


    "It''s just that babies who enter our store have a rule. They can enter the store only after they are handed over to the craftsman for inspection and pasted with a special signature code."


    "I hope Lord Tang will forgive me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yang Ming hurriedly pulled Hu Yue''s skirt with an impatient face.


    Tang Hao''s identity has been disclosed before, so that Hu Yue won''t make any mistakes.


    But at this time, this elm pimple shopkeeper would hurt his face if he wanted to make such a scene?


    But the middle-aged man beside him was unmoved. His kind eyes still stared at Tang Hao and bowed slightly.


    Tang Hao was slightly stunned, turned to laugh and patted Hu Yue on the arm.


    "Not bad! There should be rules or rules."


    "Even so, shopkeeper Hu might as well send some people to identify and check."


    Hu Yue''s posture was slightly lower, and the previous uneasiness on her face dissipated.


    "Please move to the cold house and have a rest."


    "In half an hour, I will sign the code and give it to you. Please."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people came out of the team that had just met and began to carry the wooden boxes on the carriage. Some boys took the reins and settled the horses.


    Hu Yue introduced Tang Hao to the hall.


    Green tiles and Zhu eaves are magnificent and magnificent. Two pairs of auspicious animals are carved at the two corners of the eaves. They are vivid and vivid.


    Four large vermilion paint columns support the resplendent roof, and the vivid Xuanbao pavilion has three characters of dragons and phoenixes flying, adding a bit of scholarly flavor to the ancient luxury.


    Stepping into the hall and passing through the front hall, Tang Hao just knew that there was a unique cave here.


    Through the zigzag corridor, there are strange grass and fairy vines on both sides, less vines and vines, and short legged Cangsong dotted the strange stone pool hall in the courtyard. A clear stream flows through the stone gap and the green grass.


    Seeing the pleasant scenery, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Shopkeeper Hu''s courtyard is unique. The scenery is unique."


    Hu Yue, who led the way, heard the speech, slowed down slightly and said with a smile.


    "Lord Tang praised me falsely."


    "This Xuanbao pavilion has dabbled in exotic flowers and plants, pearls and Jadeites, famous calligraphy and painting."


    "The flowers and plants I saw were just for businessmen to look at and see the rarity."


    Between words, we have come to the main hall.


    Welcome guests from all over the world and enjoy the treasures of the four seas. Several large characters are prominently hung on the huge screen carved with peonies.


    Turn the screen and wait for the real face of the living room to come into view.


    Sandalwood is the beam, crystal jade, pearl curtain and fan gold column foundation.


    The whole hall is divided into eight pavilions by sixteen red columns. Between the pavilions hung a mackerel gauze tent embroidered with beads and silver thread Du Dan. The wind blows the gauze and moves into the falling cloud mountain and the sea of illusion.


    The Pearl curtain in front of the pavilion is separated, and six nanmu seats are placed next to the six foot aloes table, showing luxury.


    Led by Hu Yue, Tang Hao and Yang Ming step on the white jade floor and slowly come to the table.


    Hu Yue bowed and opened her right hand in a gesture of invitation.


    "Lord Tang might as well have a rest here and let the grass people talk about some bidding matters."


    Seeing Tang Hao seated, Hu Yue pulled the wind bell hanging on the wooden column.


    Not long ago, a veiled woman slowly entered the pavilion with a Qin in her arms. After bowing and saluting, she walked into the pavilion. The sound of the Qin curled and filled the air.


    The incense in the auspicious beast tripod stove is fragrant, elegant and pleasant. The music of the zither in the pavilion is like a mountain stream, and the stream is gurgling, which only makes the body and mind happy and comfortable.


    Glancing at the interior of the hall, Tang Hao praised it.


    "Xuanbao Pavilion is really rich and powerful. Even the Marquis house in the imperial city is ashamed of this luxury decoration."


    With a smile on her face, Hu Yue picked up green tea from the silver plate held by her maid and poured a cup for Tang Hao and Yang Ming himself.


    "Lord Tang is joking."


    "This Xuanbao Pavilion is not a grass-roots family property, but built by the five families in the south of the Yangtze River."


    "The Hu family, it''s just a big head."

 Chapter 699

    The five companies in Jiangnan are jointly established. They have such financing ideas in this era. No wonder they can become the most famous treasure trading place in Jiangnan.


    During the conversation, Tang Hao also learned a lot about the Xuanbao Pavilion.


    The treasures in Xuanbao pavilion are divided into eight categories: celebrity calligraphy and painting, Secret House classics, bell tripod treasure ware, gold and silver jewelry, Emerald Glass, exotic trees and flowers, nourishing mountain treasures, elixir and fairy grass.


    These things have special auction venues, which are independent of each other and do not affect each other.


    Listening to Hu Yue''s story, Tang Hao took a sip of the green tea on the desk. He suddenly felt that the tea flavor was very familiar, and a touch of doubt flashed in his heart.


    "Shopkeeper Hu, this tea..."


    Hearing what Tang Hao asked, Hu Yue laughed and said.


    "Lord Tang didn''t expect to drink his own tea here."


    After Hu Yue mentioned it, Tang Hao suddenly realized that the green tea was produced in his own manor. No wonder he was a little familiar.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a blessing that Tang''s tea can also board the table in Xuanbao Pavilion."


    Listening to Tang Hao''s humble words, Hu Yue put away her smile and waved her hand.


    "Lord Tang doesn''t know. We have a clear division in this line."


    "To entertain distinguished guests, we must use the best green tea in the hall. Just like this auction place, you can sit on the second floor only if you are high and rich."


    Speaking of this, Hu YueShun asked.


    "I wonder if Lord Tang has any taboos about auction?"


    "If you don''t want to be photographed by which company, or don''t want that kind of people to enter?"


    Tang Hao was confused when he heard about this rule. Are there such people holding treasure?


    He wouldn''t sell it for money?


    Hu Yue, who was observant, naturally caught the confused color in Tang Hao''s eyes and explained.


    "Some of these treasure holders are rich families, while others are in decline due to natural and man-made disasters."


    "Like some precious objects, some people may not want to be taken by others."


    "Like the colored glass of Lord Tang, it is rare in the world, but it can be made. It does not rule out that skilled craftsmen are jealous and deliberately study it after purchase."


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was happy.


    This glass product has only appeared in the contemporary era and is called a rare treasure. If it is left behind, it is an ordinary object that can be seen everywhere.


    If someone imitates it, it may speed up the process of modernization.


    "No harm!"


    "If it can be made, let them make it."


    After a few greetings, someone handed in the signature code and confirmed the object.


    Hu Yue sent it to the door and looked at Tang Hao who stepped onto the carriage and arched his hand.


    "I wish Lord Tang a full bowl and a full load in advance."


    ¡­¡­


    Zheng family.


    Zheng Yuan frowned and walked around the study with his hands on his back.


    Glancing at manager Li standing still at the door, Zheng Yuan still couldn''t believe it.


    "You mean you saw Yu Sanniang sitting in a wooden roller chair with your own eyes? And said frankly that her legs and feet were inconvenient and she couldn''t stand?"


    The news was so shocking that Zheng Yuan still couldn''t accept such a fact in a incense burning hour.


    It''s frustrating to think that in three years, I fought with this disabled woman for a year, but didn''t account for any points.


    Manager Li breathed a sigh and nodded heavily.


    "Lord, this is the third time you asked! I really saw it with my own eyes!"


    Taking the first two steps, manager Li looked anxious.


    "Master, this is not the time to think about this."


    "Yu Sanniang''s lack of ambition must be false. Just because she has managed the Yu family well over the years, she knows that even if he is disabled, he must not be underestimated."


    "But it''s a good thing that she threw herself on the merchant ship at the wharf. Now it''s our business to clean up the unruly rich businessmen!"


    The impatient and pacing body suddenly stopped, forced down the shock in his heart, and turned to manager Li.


    "How about Jiang Xiaowu?"


    Manager Li sighed and waved his hand.


    "Don''t mention it!"


    "The man clearly refused our kindness and disappeared behind closed doors. I''m afraid he will ignore the matter."


    While unable to control the glass auction, he ignored it.


    Yangzhou''s three major shipbuilding and transportation families, both of which are quite powerless to intervene, which is good news.


    But Zheng Yuan still had doubts about Yu Sanniang.


    Logically speaking, Liuli and his party are not small in the export of Yu''s goods.


    Is it hard for Yu Sanniang to be so determined that she doesn''t care about it?


    In other words, would Yu Sanniang, who did not give up an inch of land on the dock, really be afraid of Tang Hao''s official position?


    Covering his chin and thinking for a long time, Zheng Yuan flashed a determination in his eyes.


    "By tomorrow, find out the details of the vendors who enter!"


    "If there are people sent by Jiang Xiaowu and Yu Sanniang, you must find a way to clean them out, just in case."


    "In addition, we are also one of the five investors in Xuanbao Pavilion. We make some actions when necessary to stop the process."


    Upon hearing this, manager Li looked embarrassed.


    "Lord Zheng, the venue is heavily guarded, and it''s not easy to take the Wufu family. There are only two attendants."


    "It''s hard to make trouble."


    Clenched his fist, his knuckles turned a little white, and Zheng Yuan seemed to be making a difficult decision.


    After a long time, Zheng Yuan''s eyes shot Li mang.


    "It''s about the life and death of the Zheng family. Even if Xuanbao pavilion has some sacrifices, it can be accepted."

 Chapter 700

    The bright moon hangs high and the breeze is cool.


    The riverside at night is not as noisy as it is in the day. The quiet river surface is sparkling and the moon shadow reflected in the water is jumping and shaking.


    Yu Sanniang''s ship was lit with stars, and the four storey building ship was brightly lit.


    Although it is July, near the river, the night is still a little cold.


    The heroic woman took a coat, went to the bow, looked at the figure sitting on the wooden chair and whispered.


    "Three niangs, add a piece of clothes."


    "The night wind by the river is wet and cold. Be careful to catch a cold."


    Sanniang on the wooden chair stood up slowly holding the armrest, and the woman named Xiaoye put on Yu Sanniang.


    Looking at the delicate cheek under the cold moonlight, lobule hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "Sanniang, our Yu family is not weak. Why add this disabled name to ourselves."


    "When were we afraid of them?"


    The beating light and shadow reflected in the beautiful eyes, and Yu Sanniang snorted coldly.


    "That old thing has no good intentions."


    "Didn''t I do this just for the smooth admission of our people?"


    It seems that he is still dissatisfied with this explanation. Xiaoye raises his sword eyebrow and mutters.


    "But our Yu family is not bad in the whole of Yangzhou."


    "With our fame, it''s more than enough to enter the Xuanbao Pavilion."


    "In this way, I feel a little sneaky and furtive."


    Yu Sanniang turned her head, brushed the leaves with her bare hand, and changed her cold face.


    "Silly boy!"


    "Sometimes retreat is not a kind of progress."


    "The Zheng family is supported by the general of the Tang Dynasty, and its skilled craftsmen are gathered. If our clan wants to go further, we must convince people first and attract some craftsmen."


    "The quarrel with the Zheng family is too rigid, which will only increase the hatred between the two families. If the Zheng family collapses that day, where will these craftsmen have the face to come back to the Yu family?"


    The truth is simple, and lobule can also hear the deep meaning.


    But when I heard that the Zheng family had collapsed, a touch of curiosity came out of my heart.


    There was a touch of flexibility in his wide eyes, blinking twice, with a trace of joy.


    "You mean we''ll do something on the auction this time?"


    "Can this auction be the beginning of the bad news of the Zheng family?"


    Yu Sanniang was not immediately sure. She looked at the smart eyes and turned slowly.


    As the steps moved, Yu Sanniang''s calm voice spread slowly.


    "This time, the purpose of the Zheng family is to obstruct Tang Hao''s glass auction. I must be afraid that Tang Hao will replace general Yan in Yangzhou."


    "This time, they are playing with fire, which is extremely dangerous."


    The footsteps suddenly stopped, and Yu Sanniang sighed.


    "But this time, it was a test. A lot of money from reselling and loyalty to the Zheng family were all put on the surface."


    "How to stand in line will affect the layout of Yangzhou after Tang Hao leaves."


    "If you choose to cater to the Zheng family, the Zheng family will still decide the supply and transportation in the future, and everyone can wait for dividends. But if you choose money and silk, I''m afraid the Zheng family will block the wealth of these merchant families one by one in the future."


    Looking up at the lonely moon hanging in the sky, Yu Sanniang stretched out her hand and felt the moonlight in her palm, just like the family future she saw, cold and cold.


    "It''s only a matter of time before Zheng makes a comeback and represses our two families after cleaning up those rich businessmen."


    "The Zheng family, whom general Yan has great trust in, will even use the power of officials. We may not be able to stop it at that time."


    All this sounds alarmist and reasonable.


    Financial power has always been the two sides that rely on each other.


    High and powerful people often like to be curious about treasures, wealth and wealth, and enjoy the world.


    And those merchants who sit in Jinshan think more about holding power and taking the fate of others in their hands, that kind of happy game life.


    Lobule seems to be a little clear. It seems that this auction has become a ruthless vortex.


    Whether you want to choose or not, you are bound to have an inexplicable connection with these two.


    When I thought of the future of the Zheng family, suddenly a wave of helplessness rushed into my heart, and lobular nose was sour.


    "But what can we do if we send someone?"


    "Lord Tang is a second-class official in the capital and a marquis. If he can''t help it, we can''t help it."


    Hey~


    A quiet sigh.


    Yu Sanniang tightened the single clothes on the tight fitting.


    "What we have done is just a drop in the bucket. I''m afraid it''s difficult to stop this wave of momentum."


    Turning her head, Yu Sanniang stared at Xiaoye and fell into memories.


    "It''s really not easy for the Zheng family to have today''s situation."


    "A woman''s family has only made a lot more efforts than Zheng Yuan. My husband''s last wish has not been completed. I can''t fall, the Zheng family can''t fall."


    "This time, no matter what the future is, we are inevitable. We have to fight for survival or death."


    Xiaoye comes from behind, holds the cold jade fingers and snuggles quietly beside her.


    "Sanniang, you urinated and took me in. I''ll follow you whatever you want."


    "If we can''t kill the fish and break the net, we will burn with Zheng Jiayu and Shi."


    "Then I''ll take my sword and fight for you. We''ll travel overseas and have a wide sea and sky."

 Chapter 701

    The morning light flashed into the window lattice.


    When Tang Hao got up, the two ladies had already finished washing and began to make arrangements for breakfast.


    Today''s noon is the set starting time for the auction.


    When Tang Hai was ready, Li Wanqing picked up the fried eggs and came over.


    "Come and have a taste. Today, I personally cooked your professor''s fried egg."


    "The omelet is round and full."


    While talking, Princess Changle took a bowl of white porridge and walked carefully.


    It''s full, and it looks like overflow.


    Tang Hao hurried forward and picked it up, angry in his mouth.


    "Don''t do this in the future. Be careful to burn it."


    Princess Changle smiled and sat happily at the table, pointing to fried eggs and white porridge.


    "Sister Wan''er, it''s called yuanyuanman. I''m called penmanying."


    "Today''s auction must have a good head!"


    The three made a few quarrels, used the meal and went straight to Xuanbao Pavilion.


    Led by Hu Yue, the three walked towards the auction venue.


    Through the main hall, Tang Hao took a look. In front of the glass and jade Pavilion, there was a sea of people. Yang Ming really did things and didn''t lie.


    When Tang Hao looked at these people, many people also looked over here. They looked different and were very quiet.


    As a treasure holder, Tang Hao followed Hu Yue with his two wives and entered first.


    The sharp eyed man already recognized the figure just now. The middle-aged rich businessman with a moustache pointed at the people next to him, facing the figure Nunu mouth that disappeared at the end.


    "Hey! That''s a senior official from the imperial city and the auctioneer of our glazed treasures."


    The middle-aged man with a green shirt beside him looked at the empty intersection, looked around and whispered.


    "What about the senior officials from the imperial city? The Zheng family is supported by general Yan!"


    "Besides, the Zheng family has issued instructions. We are here to gather up the number of people and don''t bid for this auction!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a simple and honest head came to take over the conversation.


    "Isn''t it? All the business we do has to go by water. How can we transport it without the help of Zheng''s shipping?"


    "But it''s a pity to think about it. It''s a good colored glass. Just listening to the rumors is enough to impress those officials and men in the imperial city and give them a lot of opportunities to make money! It''s deserted!"


    The man in green shirt knocked on the simple and honest head and whispered.


    "You don''t want to stay in Yangzhou? How dare you make such an idea?"


    "Should we earn this money?"


    "Best! Don''t even think about it!"


    The man with a moustache, stroking his chin and beard, thought about it and glanced at them left and right.


    "That''s not necessarily."


    "I heard that childe Zhang flatly refused the request of the Zheng family, and I was sure to get this glass carved pen and inkstone."


    "It''s said that it''s for a senior official in the capital. We don''t know who it is."


    As soon as they said this, the three raised their eyes and looked back at the same time.


    Wearing a white shirt, shaking a folding fan and sipping tea, he seems to be out of tune with the noise around him.


    Returning to his head, the simple and honest man said with a flat mouth


    "Mr. Zhang, a wealthy family, has some money in his residence."


    "But after all, he is young. I don''t know that the merchant is dangerous. If he offended the Zheng family, he should pay for it."


    "In my opinion, Zhangjia has come to an end."


    While talking, steward li of the Zheng family came in slowly with two servants.


    Many merchant families sitting in the hall stood up one after another and bowed their hands to greet manager Li.


    The originally quite noisy scene immediately became jubilant.


    "Manager Li must be very curious about this treasure when he comes to the auction in person!"


    There was a deep meaning in the strange voice.


    Steward Li naturally understood the meaning. He smiled more on his old face. Looking at a circle of people who spoke only from China, he smiled.


    "Hey! I''m old. I like to see some happy events. Come and join the fun with wine."


    "As for Li, his family background is poor. At that time, he was curious about which merchant family this rare treasure eventually fell into."


    The purpose of this trip was stated without concealment, which only stunned these merchant families.


    It seems that the Zheng family attaches great importance to this auction, and there is no playful element at all.


    If you make some publicity in the auction venue this time, I''m afraid that the Zheng family will write it down in a small book and wear some small shoes in the future.


    "Yo! It''s the first time I heard that someone will come to see the excitement at the auction venue. I''m afraid manager Li didn''t have any good intentions?"


    The abrupt voice exposed the face of manager Li.


    The originally smiling cheeks froze for a moment. Manager Li looked through the gap between the crowd and looked at the rich businessmen together.


    The speaker is Mr. Zhang, who is leisurely and leisurely drinking tea.


    Steward Li pulled down his face, walked slowly to the desk, took advantage of his arm, stared at childe Zhang, narrowed his eyes and shot a fierce light.


    "Childe Zhang! The treasure is in the hall. We''ll know whether it''s hot or not."


    Then he straightened up and snorted with disdain.


    "It''s good for young people to have some backbone, but don''t use it in the wrong place!"


    This sentence is not only for childe Zhang, but also for several other rich businessmen who are obedient to the Zheng family.


    The onlookers understood.


    Childe Zhang is in trouble.


    Zhangjia is going to touch the mold!

 Chapter 702

    There was a lot of discussion in the main hall. Under the awe of the Zheng family, everyone was silent.


    On the other side, Hu Yue and Tang Hao have arrived at the place of glass and jade auction.


    I''ve seen the splendor of the main hall. Here, the style is very different.


    The two-story octagonal attic is divided into sixteen equal parts. Among the first equal parts, there is a front seat and two later side seats. One ring is set for each to add code.


    A white jade platform is placed in the middle of the house. On hundreds of glass candlesticks, the lights flicker, setting off the whole hall as bright as day.


    Vermilion thick columns and earthy yellow statues complement each other, making this seemingly simple house more luxurious.


    Above the dome, the huge night pearl, with moist light, sprinkled on the white jade platform directly below, adding a touch of immortality and mystery to the whole prince.


    After talking about some rules, Hu Yue thought for a moment and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Lord Tang has a lot of treasures. If you like, you can hold a competitive hammer and shoot one or two for a prize."


    "If you don''t want to, you can follow the rules of our store."


    This is also the first time Hu Yue has broken this precedent for Tang Hao. After all, Tang Hao is the first person to take out such treasures at one time.


    Imagine listening to the ringing bell in his ear and shouting, and watching the scene that the money warehouse was filled with copper plates, Tang Hao was surging and shaking.


    Tang haolang smiled and bowed to Hu Yue.


    "Then please shopkeeper Hu."


    "Tang is willing to be an official in two auctions."


    Seeing that everything was settled, Hu Yue did not delay and bowed.


    "It''s a great honor to have a god of wealth like Lord Tang in the shop. How can we talk about trouble."


    He got up and said goodbye to the two ladies next to him.


    "You can wait at the main table in the elegant room. The grass people will arrange for you to sit down."


    The main seat is located on the second floor. From a commanding position, you can see all the seats clearly, especially the white jade platform.


    The merchant families slowly took their seats, lined with elegant seats.


    With the sound of a gong, Jingbao officially began.


    Tang Hao is waiting for the stage behind the red silk. The dignified and elegant young woman holds the first collection in her hand and slowly stops in front of each pavilion to facilitate the merchant families to see the real face of the treasure.


    After the exhibition, wrap it with gauze and put the collection back to the white jade platform.


    In the attention of the crowd, Tang Hao slowly stepped onto the stage and walked towards the white jade platform.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, recently, Tang accidentally saw an immortal in his sleep and made several pieces of glass treasures."


    "It is said that those who take a human car have the risk of carrying people, those who wear only clothes have the worry of others, and those who eat people have the matter of the dead."


    "Since he benefited from the immortal, Tang today fulfilled the immortal''s wishes and granted it to the predestined person."


    This speech is obviously nonsense, but in this era, the theory of gods and ghosts can always arouse the awe of people.


    After a few opening remarks, everyone was skeptical.


    I don''t know whether it is the immortal''s turning stone into gold, or whether Tang Hao really has the immortal inheritance.


    Supporting this enthusiasm, Tang Hao learned the image of the auctioneer in his impression and picked up a green disc.


    "It''s called qingqiong floating pine Cong. It''s jade and green. It''s cool. Five is just one set."


    "This one is a green pine carved inside. It means perseverance and perseverance. It is a good collection for those with strong mind."


    "The starting price is 5000 yuan, and the sound is determined at one stroke. The one with the highest price will get it."


    The people just saw clearly that the carved pine and cypress had delicate and lifelike branches and leaves, just like a living creature in the palm. With pure green color, it is really much more exquisite than those rough colored glasses.


    Moreover, the price of 5000 yuan is not a big amount for these rich families.


    Under the soft radiance of the night pearl, the Emerald Glass is like a flawless jade. The glittering and translucent shape always stirs the hearts of these merchants and rich people.


    Greedily looking at the Emerald Green Ze, several rich businessmen in the front row seats were surging and surging in an instant, and one hand involuntarily touched the bell.


    Cough, cough.


    In the silent house, a light cough was particularly clear.


    The absent-minded rich businessmen couldn''t help but follow their reputation.


    A pair of eyes, which were not angry but powerful, shot out two cold lights and stared at themselves.


    Almost in an instant, several rich businessmen who met those eyes suddenly trembled in their hearts, just like waking up from a big dream.


    It was at this moment that the exquisite glazed Cong lost his mind and forgot the previous agreement with the Zheng family.


    Shan Shan nodded, returned an awkward smile to the manager of the Zheng family Li, retracted his hands and looked at Tang Hao on the stage as if nothing had happened.


    Holding qingqiong floating pine Cong in one hand and Jingbao hammer in the other hand, Tang Hao was stunned.


    This is not the scene in my heart!


    There is no scene of bidding, no noise, or even a word of praise!


    The whole auction venue was quiet, so quiet that the needle could be heard.


    Weird!


    It''s so weird!


    For his glass products, Tang Hao is fully confident that he can compete with those glass ornaments.


    In this era, don''t talk about glass, just holding a soft toilet paper is enough to shock these people here.


    But at this time, it makes people feel unreal!


    A pair of staring eyes are full of greed, and the slightly opened lips and teeth are full of shock, but no one remotely rings the bell in the corner of the table!


    Tang Hao''s heart suddenly flashed a touch of loss, even mixed with a trace of despair.


    This is the first pot of gold I want to dig from Yangzhou. This is my first exhibit!


    If the beginning is like this, even if the finale is more exquisite and more rare, it will be greatly reduced.


    If so, what''s the second thing? How to sail ocean? On the unification of the Tang Dynasty?

 Chapter 703

    My thoughts were a little messy at this quarter of an hour.


    Tang Hao is a little confused. Are these rich businessmen hesitating for fear of better exhibits, or are they worried that their treasures are not worth the price.


    Glancing at the crowd, the only pair of eyes had a slight smile, even a little complacency.


    Is it difficult that these merchants respect this man? Only because of fear did the man cough twice?


    That''s what he thought. Tang Hao''s flustered mind calmed down instead.


    Since this man wants to see himself make a fool of himself, let him have a good time!


    Slowly put down his arm, Tang Hao smiled on his face and looked around at the four seats.


    "It seems that you are not very happy about this thing, and there is no bargaining."


    He turned and waved to the graceful girl behind him, with a gentle and quiet voice.


    "Five are a set, and the other four are presented together."


    With the young girl lotus step moving gently, Tang Hao said again.


    "These five are carved with Jinshan, Luoshui, pines and cypresses, fire phoenix and earth temple. They are Yin-Yang and five elements and integrate all things in heaven and earth. They are really the top grade of town houses."


    Watching the woman present the wooden box, Tang Hao slowly put the jade in his hand into the box slot, held the wooden box in his hand and held it high.


    "It''s sad to have no fate!"


    In a pathetic tone, the big hand turned down.


    Bang bang.


    The wooden box overturned and all five jade walls were smashed to the ground.


    The broken pieces of glass were beating and tumbling on the white jade platform, and finally fell into pieces.


    Surprised!


    All the merchants here were surprised!


    It broke all the five valuable green Qiong floating cloud CONGs!


    Almost all the people stared and stood up at the same time.


    Looking at the mess on the ground for a long time, I couldn''t say a word!


    Even the steward li of the Zheng family twitched at the corners of his mouth, his eyes were stunned, and his face looked unbelievable.


    Time seemed to pause at this moment. Only Tang Hao had a seemingly meaningless smile on his face, stood with his hands down, and stared at Li Guan, who was staring at the ground in a daze.


    "How could this happen! What a good object! Alas! What a pity!"


    After a long time, someone finally came back to God and whispered a sad sentence.


    "Yes! Such rare things in the world, how can they be smashed?"


    In the rustle of discussion, the merchants glanced at the governor of the Zheng family and Li on the throne intentionally or unintentionally, and their eyes obviously contained a color of resentment.


    Just when manager Li glanced, he looked at other places as if nothing had happened and didn''t look at that look.


    After looking around for a week, the whispering voice decreased significantly. Manager Li pulled his collar and sat down slowly.


    Qiang Wen was shocked just now. Manager Li raised a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Originally, I thought that if the scene was out of control, I would shoot one at a high price, smash it on the spot and destroy Tang Hao''s spirit.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao smashed his treasure at the moment, which was the first one at the beginning.


    Now that this has come, steward Li wants to see how Tang Hao will end the next Jingbao.


    "You must not panic. It''s just a collection."


    Tang Hao was like a person who had nothing to do. Instead, he comforted the merchant families with emotional fluctuations below.


    "Previously, Tang also said that this is the wish of returning immortals and granting it to predestined persons."


    "Since there is no chance and no one is happy with such objects, it is a blessing to destroy them."


    "I hope you will have a good look at the next collection!"


    The young girl took another statue and came to show it. When she put it down, she took a special look at Tang Hao. For fear that the master would be unhappy, she raised her hammer and smashed it.


    Seeing the girl''s hesitation, Tang Hao nodded with a smile and motioned slightly. The girl was relieved to put it down.


    The powerful magnetic voice resounded through the hall again.


    "You must know this glass."


    "In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the horse stepped on the flying swallow. The horse was in good shape, raised its head and tail, showing its galloping, uninhibited and vigorous vitality."


    "The flying swallow flutters its wings and looks back in amazement. It has a vivid shape and exquisite conception."


    After that, Tang Hao pointed to the glazed jade statue with one hand.


    "This glass product is crystal clear in appearance and bright in color. On the moral, it is vigorous and courageous."


    "It''s rare in the world to send noble people and make collections."


    "The same 5000 Guan, starting from the starting price."


    As Tang Hao said, this statue is better than the five just now, both in shape and intention.


    The merchant aristocratic families who were doing business could not sit still. Many people stood up, leaned forward and stared, without concealing their hungry wolf eyes.


    With a lesson from the past, even if some people can''t control it, many people resist the itching in their hearts and dare not touch the bell at the corner of the table.


    Steward Li was worried and annoyed when he saw the people salivating with their clothes.


    For fear that the thing without eyes could not keep its original heart, I went to ring the bell and photographed it.


    After several bursts of coughing, the merchants turned a deaf ear to him and stared at the glass without turning their eyes.


    Yu Guang glanced at the reaction of the people present, but Tang Hao was worried.


    These greedy guys could bear it when they were half a cup of tea. They just stared at it. No one rang the bell to add weight.


    It''s not a way to go on like this!


    After all, I''ve already smashed one. If I''m smashing it, there''s no need to bid for the back. It''s all smashed!


    In addition to being anxious, he was also curious about the old man who showed anxiety and glared at the merchants.


    What kind of person can have such authority to win over more than half of the merchants in Yangzhou?

 Chapter 704

    There is no one to add weight to the treasure! The scene fell into a strange silence again!


    Tang Hao was extremely embarrassed for a moment, and the palm of his hand holding the wooden hammer was sweating.


    It was originally thought that after smashing the first Jingbao, these vendors who were open to money would break through that concern. Even if there was no scene of competing to bid for extra weight, at least there would be a few bold bidders.


    But the reality was somewhat unexpected, and even Tang Hao was caught off guard by the dead silence.


    Is it difficult that this second wave of treasure will be so invalid?


    In a panic, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the older man on the second floor, smiling more than before. He leaned against the back of his chair, drank tea leisurely, and watched Tang Hao make a fool of himself.


    At this moment, Tang Hao suddenly felt angry!


    It must be this man who obstructed it!


    "Childe Tang, I''m afraid it''s not true that this treasure got this name."


    The voice is clear and peaceful, soft and pleasant.


    The female voice entered his ears, and Tang Hao, who was confused, raised his head slightly and looked at it.


    The light blue clothes set off the woman''s white complexion, looked elegant and quiet, looked like a spring breeze, with a friendly smile, and a pair of beautiful eyes staring at themselves.


    I don''t know why, just looking at it, the woman''s hands and feet exuded a free and easy sense of dust, which made Tang Hao feel good.


    With his left hand down his wooden mallet, Tang Hao arched to the woman on the second floor.


    "Tang is not talented. His name is just nonsense. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Looking at the smiling childe in the middle of the house, the woman smiled.


    "Mr. Tang is well-educated and talented. It''s impossible to give advice."


    "I think this object is moist, bright, clean and flawless. It''s really a first-class treasure."


    "The name of Ma TA Feiyan has some vulgar meaning, especially it is not reflected in the moral. What if it is renamed Ma Chao Longque."


    Ma Chao Longque?


    This name really sounds more appropriate than the name just now.


    Tang Hao smiled and praised.


    "Your Excellency, good literary talent, good! This glass is named Ma Chao Longque according to your excellency!"


    Seeing that Tang Hao readily agreed, the woman slowly stood up with a smile on her white cheeks, walked to the pavilion and looked down at all the guests present.


    "But no one cares about these rare treasures. Not only are there real rich businessmen, but also some puppets."


    "When I saw this treasure, I was particularly eye-catching. Didn''t the price of five thousand Guan tarnish the identity of this object?"


    "What do you say, childe Tang?"


    To tell the truth, a flash of embarrassment flashed across Tang Hao''s face.


    I know this ornament is more exquisite than many artifacts in the world. However, no one raised the price. I am quite passive.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I thought that this woman jumped out of this dangerous situation, with goodwill and the meaning of resolving the embarrassing situation.


    With two coughs, Tang Hao met the woman''s eyes and smiled.


    "Alas! Pity me. These treasures can''t be on the table and can''t get into the eyes of the distinguished people in the south of the Yangtze River!"


    "If so, if it''s smashed, it''s out of sight and out of mind!"


    Between the words, he rolled up his sleeves, picked up the mallet and raised it.


    "Wait a minute!"


    There was a rush in the soft voice.


    The woman standing outside the second building was confused when Tang Hao picked up the mallet.


    For a moment, I''m not sure whether Tang Hao is acting too true with himself, or whether he really wants to smash this rare treasure.


    After all, the woman has seen Tang Hao''s courage to smash the five green Qiong glazed CONGs just now. I''m afraid that the young master Tang will come here this time!


    The woman walked slowly for two steps and saw Tang Hao put down the gavel again. The tension on her face dissipated, the willow eyebrows eased and turned to a shallow smile.


    "These merchants don''t know the goods, but I fell in love with it at first sight."


    "If you take this thing at the price of 5000 Guan, it seems that I am greedy for cheap and dishonest."


    The slender hand pointed to the Ma Chao Longque on the white jade platform and said.


    "This glass girl bid 50000 yuan."


    50000?


    Hearing this number, Tang Hao was shocked.


    That''s ten times your bid!


    For a moment, Tang Hao was remorseful. It was not expensive to cooperate with the girl and deliberately came to stimulate the spectators present.


    Obviously, the girl was a little convinced, and she was a little flustered for a moment!


    In this way, it is somewhat counterproductive embarrassment.


    When the price of 50000 yuan was shouted out, the whole venue was boiling in an instant!


    The merchants who watched the play couldn''t sit still.


    Is there such a way to bid? Directly from 5000 to 50000, ten times the number!


    Almost at the same time, everyone looked at the girl in the stands on the second floor.


    Next second.


    The merchant families pointed at the woman on the second floor.


    "How does this girl look at me? Sitting on the second floor must be an aristocratic family. Who is this woman?"


    "Who knows! But the price is ten times more than ordinary merchants dare not think! It seems that the little girl really likes it!"


    In addition to being surprised, many large businessmen glanced involuntarily at the Zheng family manager Li sitting aside.


    Collude with many merchants, but the mysterious little girl has become a fish in the net. There is no doubt that a good play will begin.


    There was a slight laugh, which was slowly told.


    "Hey, hey! It seems that the Zheng family is just like this! It has made these rich aristocratic families slip through the net!"


    "Isn''t it! The Zheng family can threaten us merchants who rely on their ships. Look, this is not an aristocratic family whose old friends are unfavorable to this set!"


    "It seems that the next is the beginning of the big play!"

 Chapter 705

    public opinions are divergent.


    There are thousands of guesses about the identity of such a big mysterious girl.


    Some people say it must be from the mysterious Yu family, others say it is a rich family outside Yangzhou, and even speculate that it is an old acquaintance of Tang Hao!


    Of course, this is the guess of those small rich businessmen. Some rich families are more holding an attitude of watching good plays and waiting for the Zheng family''s response.


    Among them, there are some wealthy merchant families who are itching to hear the price of 50000 yuan. I only hate the involvement of the Zheng family. If not, I will add some and take these rare treasures.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle, who were sitting at the front table, were like these merchant families, and their thoughts were flying.


    Li Wanqing looked at the girl''s delicate face, raised her eyebrows, tooted her mouth and said something bitterly.


    "This shouldn''t be the acquaintance of the dead boy again?"


    "I look at the boy, but I don''t clean up! How dare I touch flowers and twist grass everywhere."


    Li Wanqing and Tang haoen had their grudges and grudges. It was not easy to go through ups and downs all the way.


    He always called him by his name, and even hung the name of dead boy, but in his heart, he cherished this hard won love.


    With the previous mengyuqi, now she is no less beautiful than herself. How can Li Wanqing not doubt it?


    In addition, the woman''s white and delicate skin is better than herself. It is inevitable that she will have a touch of jealousy in her heart.


    Princess Changle covered her soft fingers with a clenched fist, smiled and looked at Li Wanqing with hostile eyes on her face.


    "Sister Wan''er, you are too suspicious!"


    "You see, the girl shows her rich and noble demeanor, and her white complexion must be a person who has lived in the boudoir for a long time and is not good at going out."


    "How could I know my husband?"


    It seems that Li Wanqing gets a touch of comfort in her heart. Li Wanqing''s clenched fist calms down. There is less hostility and more gratitude in her eyes.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Wanqing returned to the head.


    "My sister is right!"


    "But why does this woman want to help the Tang family for no reason? Even if she is interested in this glass, she won''t offer this price!"


    The words were suddenly interrupted by manager Li of the Zheng family.


    "It''s amazing that the girl has such financial resources and the export price is ten times the price."


    "Let me be curious and ask you your name. What kind of family is my father?"


    Speaking of this, manager Li, who bowed his hand and asked questions, seemed to feel that there was something wrong with this question, so he added.


    "Don''t mind, miss. The Zheng family has no malice. I just hope that after this, we Zheng family can help your family with some business transported in the Jianghu."


    What manager Li heard was not only what these merchant families were curious about, but also what he couldn''t understand.


    The girl looks like a peach and a plum. She doesn''t know who she comes from, but she is so generous!


    On the one hand, I want to find out the girl''s life experience, and on the other hand, I want to clean up these malicious opponents for the Zheng family after this matter.


    Facing these countless pairs of curious eyes, the woman did not care, especially in the hostile eyes of manager Li, but she was not afraid at all.


    Standing in the balcony with her negative hand, the woman slowly turned around and looked at manager Li, with a touch of prestige in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? This is the place where you Zheng family negotiate business?"


    "I''m afraid there''s no need to talk to you, a servant of the Zheng family!"


    A word, not angry but powerful!


    There is a sense of pride in your body. You can put more stress on the word servant.


    Quiet!


    The whole venue was quiet.


    A smell of gunpowder smoke diffused throughout the Jingbao venue and gradually became strong!


    Words around his ears, Li Guanshi''s heart a nameless anger suddenly rose.


    This man actually tore his face to his face and openly opposed the Zheng family!


    Anger returned to anger, but manager Li was more shocked.


    What kind of family is this! Even in Yangzhou, I didn''t leave a favor for the Zheng family.


    Like manager Li, many of the merchant families present here were shocked, but most of them were frightened.


    This little Yangzhou treasure is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    For a time, many people were even more smiling. They didn''t expect that the Zheng family, who always swaggered in Yangzhou, also had a flat time!


    Especially in this kind of meeting, where businessmen gather and celebrities are everywhere, embarrassment comes out!


    I''m afraid the Zheng family''s position in Yangzhou will plummet! Become the laughing stock of people''s ridicule.


    Considering that there may be greater backing behind this mysterious family, manager Li dared not make trouble rashly and smiled awkwardly.


    "The girl doesn''t want to tell me, and the old man won''t ask any more."


    "If you offend me, please forgive me!"


    Bow your hands and apologize with humility!


    Did the Zheng family admit defeat?


    In such a moment, almost all merchant families cast a complex look, and the expression on their faces was even richer.


    Some sighed and disappointed for the Zheng family, some were surprised to see the end of the good play, and some gloated at the collapse of the Zheng family.


    Almost at the same time, everyone felt that the Zheng family had lost the war of words.


    The Zheng family lost their reputation in Yangzhou!


    The girl in light blue was a little relaxed and finally relieved.

 Chapter 706

    The Zheng family lost ground at the Jingbao venue, which seemed to be a foregone conclusion.


    But the atmosphere, inevitably some embarrassment, and even smoke filled.


    Tang Hao, standing on the White Jade Terrace, looked at the two opposing people, smiled faintly and waved.


    "Everybody, this time is all for Jingbao! It''s hard to avoid hurting the harmony by shouting."


    "What''s more, you are all famous people in Yangzhou. Why do you have to?"


    Regardless of manager Li''s gloomy face, Tang Hao nodded slightly at the woman in light blue and returned with a grateful smile.


    In any case, the woman finally resolved her embarrassment.


    Seeing the people gradually sit down and return to their places, Tang Hao still smiles on his face.


    Looking around at the crowd, the magnetic male voice echoed again in the whole hall.


    "Thank you for your support. We are going to continue."


    Even Tang Hao was slightly relieved, but the voice of manager Li rang again.


    "Lord Tang, wait a minute."


    "The girl knows the Pearl with her eyes. She can see that this thing is not ordinary. What she thinks is the same as what I think!"


    Looking at the young woman who had just sat down a few steps away, manager Li flashed a cunning color in his eyes.


    "I''m willing to bid 55000 yuan to collect this treasure."


    In his words, steward Li bowed to the woman, and the smile on his face seemed to fade.


    "Treasures are limited and opportunities are rare. I''m sorry, little girl."


    A leading shipbuilding family in Yangzhou, if the little girl brushed her face and eliminated the stone, wouldn''t it make everyone laugh?


    Manager Li didn''t hesitate when he was overweight, even when he was overweight.


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman in light blue moved slightly.


    This is clearly the business of Zheng''s manager Li, who is unconvinced and gambles!


    There is also the meaning of adding weight. It is clear that it depends on the financial resources of the Zheng family. I want to show myself the strength of the Zheng family.


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole Jingbao venue was in an uproar again.


    "Tut tut! The Zheng family has a great cause and obviously won''t admit defeat!"


    "Yes! This time, the little girl is in great trouble! The financial resources of the Zheng family are not affordable to an ordinary rich family!"


    "That''s not true! Not to mention the shipping, the profit from reselling is that Xuanbao Pavilion also has a contribution from the Zheng family. The bonus of this year alone can crush an ordinary rich family!"


    "It''s terrible! The little girl is handsome. She doesn''t know anything when she is young. It''s going to bring disaster to the family!"


    In the whole meeting hall, the schadenfreude turned out to be in high spirits. When he saw the great deeds, his heart was filled with joy.


    Of course, many people are also worried about this beautiful little girl.


    In the midst of the discussion, the woman smiled, picked up the tea cup on the desk and handed it to manager Li out of thin air.


    "Unexpectedly, the manager of the Li family is also very interested in it. It''s interesting."


    Take a sip of green tea, put down the cup gracefully, and a smile appears on the woman''s exquisite face.


    "As I said earlier, I fell in love with it at first sight as soon as it appeared."


    "And manager Li also has this intention. You might as well go up with manager Li."


    Gently shake the bell at the corner of the table, and the clear and pleasant sound resounds through the house.


    "Sixty five thousand."


    WOW!


    All of you can''t calm down now!


    Although it is in this Jingbao venue, it is very common to spend a lot of money.


    But the girl not only hit the Zheng family in the face, but also added the price of 10000 through 10000!


    Such pride has never existed in the whole Xuanbao Pavilion! It''s a feat.


    Steward Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. I didn''t expect that the woman had such courage.


    If we say that the war of words just now is a young act of arrogance and ignorance. But this overweight is the representative of strength!


    The shock in his heart was even worse than that just now. Manager Li had a premonition.


    At the beginning, he recognized himself, as if he were quite familiar with the Zheng family.


    Speaking, this person is more like coming to hinder the Zheng family, rather than really like that glass!


    The smile on his face had been stiff and dissipated, and turned to be gloomy. In addition to being shocked, he was more curious.


    He grabbed the bell at the corner of the table. Manager Li''s black face took a fancy to the woman.


    "Oh! Girl, it''s a big deal."


    "It''s just that it''s our adults'' business. The baby will understand it."


    "Seventy thousand passes!"


    Almost before anyone reacted, the bell of the next seat rang again.


    "80000 passes!"


    This was like an unthinking word. When it came, supervisor Li''s heart was suddenly pulled.


    Even though he had been in business for many years, manager Li was shocked by this disorganized and thoughtless offer.


    How on earth is it that a rich and powerful family has such a family background that makes the little girl increase her price so arrogantly?


    marquis?


    The daughter of the Duke?


    Is it a royal relative?


    Thinking of this, manager Li felt his mouth dry and his heart was inexplicably filled with a faint fear.


    One side is the mysterious woman, who has no scruples about raising prices all over the sky, and the other side is the reputation of the Zheng family in Yangzhou.


    What should I do?


    If you stop, no doubt you hit the Zheng family in the face.


    If you don''t accept it, what''s the point of spending your family property with such a crazy person?

 Chapter 707

    For a time, it was in a dilemma to ride a tiger!


    A cold sweat had already appeared on his forehead, and even his hand holding the bell trembled slightly.


    At this moment, the old face of manager Li was extremely gloomy, and the beautiful shadow of the woman who drank tea leisurely was reflected in her eyes.


    Biting his teeth, manager Li decided to fight for the fame of the Zheng family. The bell trembled.


    "Little girl, there are some things you shouldn''t touch. You''d better not touch them."


    "The Zheng family is still very young and has good teeth. This bone can still be chewed."


    "Zheng family, 85000 Guan!"


    He deliberately increased the volume of Zheng''s words, as if he was warning the little girl next to him. Who are these acts against.


    Sure enough, the beautiful figure, holding the tea cup, seemed to be thinking.


    Light blue clothes swayed slightly with the breeze from the skylight of the house. The woman''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly raised, and her green fingers beat the green jade cup.


    A glass, 85000!


    This price is already higher than the sky, which is unprecedented.


    What''s more, can the family behind really bear it?


    The seemingly calm surface, in fact, has long been confused and dignified with higher and higher overweight.


    Silence for a few seconds, as if she had made up her mind. The woman looked up and put green tea into her mouth, turned her head and showed a sneer.


    "Good mouth?"


    "Really?"


    The bell in his hand vibrated again under the gaze of countless eyes.


    "Ninety five thousand!"


    In the soft voice, there was a touch of unknown sadness and sadness, but it shouted out firmly and incomparably.


    It blew up!


    The whole Jingbao venue is boiling like boiling water!


    The sky high price in the sky high price!


    From the beginning to the end, the rise has never stopped!


    Many people stood up, stared at the mysterious woman in surprise and shouted.


    "My God! Where does this little girl come from? She has such financial resources."


    "I can''t believe it! A little girl''s family has such courage! A family has such financial resources! Our generation can only catch up with it!"


    "Tut tut! It''s not easy! It''s not easy! There has been a mysterious chaebol family in Yangzhou since then!"


    "It''s a treasure! It''s clearly competing for a face!"


    In the words, there was no previous suspicion and disdain, but was stunned and amazed by this powerful financial resources.


    Listening to the discussion in his ear, Tang Hao, who did not interrupt from beginning to end, looked more and more dignified.


    Logically speaking, the two aristocratic families are competing for price. The ultimate beneficiary is Tang Hao, who is in the process but left out.


    However, Tang Hao could see that the girl who helped herself out of danger had reached the limit of poverty and was at the end of her power.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not the rise of a family, but the fall of a rich family!


    The beautiful eyebrows and the look of beichi biting his lower lip reflected in his bright eyes. Tang Hao had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    We can''t let this aristocratic family that extricates itself eventually end up with all its wealth!


    His eyes moved slightly. Tang Hao looked at the manager Li, who was already red and bulging his eyes. It was obvious that this price was the biggest payment price for his servant.


    Manager Li stood up and looked at the woman, his chest burning with anger.


    As the following merchants said, this is no longer a treasure meeting. It is a time for two aristocratic families to compete for financial resources and face prestige!


    The hateful thing is that the little girl opposite who has been silent once again supported the weight.


    One hundred thousand!


    This amount, even a veteran of business like him, has never handled this amazing amount at once.


    The trembling hand stretched out slowly, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and stretched out to the bell in the corner of the table.


    Behind him, a pair of big hands pressed down the trembling arms.


    "Manager Li, that''s all!"


    "Beware of deception!"


    The low reminder echoed in his ears, and Li Guan''s body was shocked.


    He once thought about this.


    However, this time, it sounds more like a piece of advice and a step.


    He slumped down in his seat. Manager Li gasped, leaned back and said in a deep voice.


    "After the game, go and touch the bottom of the little girl."


    Manager Li withdrew silently and announced that this round of unexpectedly treasure has come to an end for the time being.


    On the side table, the woman''s Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the old man sitting down, pulled his hand tightly and put it down slowly.


    It was not until this time that I found that I was extremely nervous. Even my hands and feet were sour and sleepy. I didn''t know when my smooth forehead was full of fine sweat.


    Seeing that the malicious competition had come to an end, Tang Hao took a long and soothing breath, and his palm holding the mallet had already been soaked with sweat.


    Unexpectedly, this little treasure is even more nervous than a palace face saint!


    Hang up a smile again. Tang Hao stretches his arms and signals the frightened people to take their seats.


    Ding.


    The wooden mallet struck the bell on the white jade platform and made a clear and long sound.


    "Congratulations to the girl. I''ve photographed Ma chaolongque colored glass at a price of 95000 yuan!"


    After watching a big play, the young woman woke up like a dream and slowly put the transparent glass products into a wooden box.


    Carefully moved to the second floor and accepted a hot gold serial number plate handed by the woman in light blue.

 Chapter 708

    The auction was suspended.


    It was Tang Hao who personally called it a halt. Today''s scene is too strange and full of gunpowder! Not so good.


    Tang Hao has many items to auction, and the sky high number still needs to be verified and collected by Xuanbao Pavilion.


    The amount of this auction alone has reached an all-time high. It is also a last resort to stop it temporarily.


    The people sitting in the seats also clustered into a group and slowly dispersed.


    "Tut tut! This is the first time I have seen such a big play in a hundred years!"


    "Isn''t it! Someone slapped the Zheng family in the face in the land of Yangzhou, losing face and reputation!"


    "Now! Look at how the Zheng family will still show off in Yangzhou. It''s really fun today!"


    Although these aristocratic families sitting behind the elegant seats are also well-known in Yangzhou, they can only be regarded as small roles on this occasion.


    In ordinary times, it is inevitable that they will be bullied by the Zheng family, such as wantonly raising the delivery price, lowering the supply price, but selling at a high price, and so on.


    These merchants can only swallow their anger and remain silent. After all, they want to earn some money and silver. They can''t do without Zheng''s cargo ship!


    Today, the mysterious little girl took this bad breath for these merchants. Of course, these people have a lot of fun. It''s no less than doing a big deal.


    In the sound of hilarious laughter, a light cough came, and manager Li of the Zheng family came from behind.


    Unexpectedly, Bao lost his morale. Manager Li''s face was as gloomy as the bottom of the pot. He bowed his back slightly and hands on his back. He angrily walked to the peaceful crowd, stopped for a while and stared at several silent people.


    "Very funny?"


    Seeing several people drooping their heads and keeping silent, manager Li gritted his teeth and left angrily.


    Looking at the figure of the pet hurried away, several people''s flat mouths showed a touch of disdain on their faces.


    "What a fart! Do you want to vent your anger on us after losing morale?"


    "Oh! That''s all I can do. When I meet a hard stubble, don''t you give in? Pretend to be sun rencounsellor?"


    "Bah! It''s disgusting! If you have the ability, increase the weight! Who is this?"


    In the past, whether it was the need of business or the respect for the Zheng family, it was inevitable that some disgust would arise when I saw the face of the Zheng family.


    While talking, a man looked back and took a look.


    "Hey! Look, the mysterious woman is coming!"


    They all turned back, dressed in light blue clothes, put on a cool veil to cover their beautiful face, and came slowly with two valiant guards.


    There were three people in the line, all women. The guard was covered with a scarf and showed only a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Where the three people went, there was a beautiful scenery, which attracted many people to stop and wait.


    The woman passed the crowd and walked forward. She saw that she was a little far away from the crowd and turned her head slightly.


    "Have we had enough money and silver?"


    Two female guards with strong clothes behind them and swords hanging around their waist came forward.


    "My eldest lady! Ninety-five thousand is not a small number!"


    "No matter how rich our family is, how can we get so much cash?"


    After listening, the first woman was a little stunned and her steps were slightly stunned.


    "But I... I made a big deal?"


    A slightly frightened voice came into the woman''s ears behind her, and the woman showed her eyebrows slightly, which seemed to be happy.


    "What you have to say and do is right!"


    "It''s very gratifying!"


    In turn, the woman''s show eyebrows wrinkled gently, and a sigh sounded like a orchid.


    "It''s just that the money is too huge. Our family''s strength is greatly damaged."


    Everyone can think of the truth here.


    Since ancient times, the role of fighting harder than money has been highly rated if it is equal.


    The loser will lose face, but the winner will not be as good as there. He will lose his strength and even lose his wealth.


    In silence, the woman who had not spoken just shook her head slightly.


    "I''m afraid it''s the best ending."


    "The long-term and short-term workers on the wharf, the family''s supply of goods, and all they need is cash."


    "In these days, we have begun to build another big ship. I''m afraid that the wishes of Sanniang will be dashed in the future!"


    In one word, it makes the whole dilemma difficult to control again, even some painful feeling.


    Seeing the decadent head of the first woman, the woman who had just spoken raised her bare hands and put on the young shoulders of the woman in light blue.


    "Miss, don''t worry!"


    "People live for one breath!"


    "Even if we run out of money and fall into trouble, at least this time, your performance is really beautiful!"


    The woman in light blue couldn''t bear it. When she looked back, there were crystal tears in her eyes.


    "But..."


    Before the voice fell, the red lips had been blocked with long fingers.


    "Don''t shed tears. We should leave the Zheng family magnificently when we are under the pressure of prestige!"


    "What''s more, even if we don''t have a place today, if the Zheng family becomes bigger in the future, our end will be much more difficult than it is now."


    "At least this time, the Zheng family didn''t succeed!"


    After listening to the words of the guard, the leading woman seemed to want to understand a lot, and her repressed state of mind suddenly became much brighter.


    The woman in light blue wiped away the tears with her jade hands, held her head high again and looked at the zigzag corridor.


    "Yes! This time, perhaps the most dazzling one in our family."


    The voice stopped suddenly, and the woman continued in her heart.


    "I''m afraid that in the future, it will be like this burnt out candle, which will be extinguished!"

 Chapter 709

    The zigzag corridor is like the mood of a woman in blue.


    It just bloomed a dazzling light and became the focus of attention.


    But in the near future, only she knows best.


    The fate of the whole family is like a meteor in the sky, shining and fleeting.


    "Girl, stay!"


    The strong magnetic voice came from behind itself.


    This friendly voice interrupted the thoughts of the woman in light blue, restrained her mind, slowed down her steps, and looked back.


    Almost at the same time when the voice came, the two guards behind them held the handle of the sword with their fingers and turned around.


    In front of his eyes, Tang Hao came in a white shirt with two role beauties.


    In the remaining light, I caught a glimpse of the alert sword pulling posture of the two female guards and the calluses at the mouth of the tiger.


    The sense of alertness and quickness made Tang Hao praise that the two men''s force was only afraid to be put in Datang, not under some school captains.


    Tang Hao consciously waved two steps away and stopped Li Wanqing and Princess Changle.


    Stand where you are and bow respectfully.


    "Don''t panic, girl. I mean no harm."


    "But I have some trivial things to ask. I''d like to ask the girl for advice."


    The modest attitude made the woman in blue more useful. In addition, she was already invincible to Tang Hao. The woman in blue raised her smiling face and put her bare hands on the arms of the two guards.


    When the two guards released the hilt of the sword, the woman in blue stepped forward slowly and saluted her body.


    "I''ve seen Lord Tang."


    "I don''t know what your Excellency has to ask for advice, but it doesn''t matter."


    Tang Hao replied respectfully.


    "It must be clear in the girl''s heart that it''s just a small glass. It often won''t sell for nearly 100000!"


    "I hope you can give me some advice."


    In Tang Hao''s eyes, this is just a cheap glass product, which costs almost less than 50 Wen.


    Even if people in this era respect glass, even if glass is sold at this price, it is outrageous!


    Many women in the opposite area chuckled and took an interested look at Tang Hao.


    "What? Lord Tang came here to tell me that this glass is not worth the price?"


    "This is also the first time I''ve seen a girl. I''ve seen money, but I don''t have the courage to accept it. Isn''t lord Tang afraid?"


    Seeing the woman looking at herself jokingly, Tang haolang smiled.


    "The girl is joking."


    Then he pointed to the two beauties behind him and said.


    "When Tang came to Yangzhou this time, he was shy in his pocket. Now with Jinshan wealth, how can he dare not accept it."


    "What''s more, Tang''s two beautiful wives are also greedy for the scenery of the south of the Yangtze River. There are countless items to buy, and they are also short of money and silk."


    With a restrained smile, Tang Hao turned to a serious face.


    "But as the saying goes, a gentleman loves money and takes it in a right way."


    "A small glass was photographed at such a high price. Tang was really upset and asked for an understanding."


    In the pause of his tone, Tang Hao caught a glimpse of the face that didn''t show his joy and sorrow. Tang Hao couldn''t hold what the woman thought and added a sentence.


    "If the girl really likes it, Tang can give it to the girl for free. It''s also a fate."


    "If the girl has concerns, it''s right to take it as a thank-you gift for Tang."


    The words are sincere and have no smell of falsehood.


    The woman in blue and the two guards behind him were obviously stunned.


    Ninety five thousand passes, as a thank-you gift for the rescue?


    Does Tang Hao really regard money as dirt? Or has the Marquis''s family earned enough gold and silver?


    For a moment, the two guards behind had a touch of heart!


    Ninety five thousand passes are enough to keep the family from being embarrassed!


    In other words, even if they are suppressed in the future, these 95000 passes are enough for the family to move around other states and rise again!


    Quietly, there was a flash of heat in the guard''s eyes, and even some hoped that the woman in front of him could promise.


    Also thinking is not only the guard, but also the woman in blue.


    She also deeply knows how much the 95000 Guan plays in the survival of her family.


    At that moment, the woman in blue was about to say the words she accepted.


    But when the words rolled out of the throat, they were suppressed by the inherent pride of their own family.


    With a smile, the woman in blue arched her hands.


    "Lord Tang has a good intention, and the little woman is impressed."


    "Lord Tang is also a smart man. I think you can see the overweight clearly. I can''t tell you the reason."


    Gently touched the arms of the two guards, and the woman in blue bowed.


    "Say goodbye."


    "Lord Tang, you may not be so lucky in the future auction. You still need to be careful."


    "Farewell!"


    The three bowed to leave, leaving a graceful figure behind.


    Tang Hao looked at their backs and recalled the woman''s words. It seemed that the woman knew the old man very well.


    For a moment, it seems that a soft light shines in the dark, which can reveal the mystery of this strange auction.


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Tang Hao hurried.


    "I dare ask your name."


    At the corner, the three stopped, as if thinking.


    A moment later, a white light came towards Tang Hao''s face.


    Tang Hao put up two fingers and clamped them firmly between the electric light and flint.


    Three pairs of eyes stared at Tang Hao''s fingertip wooden card and slowly unfolded.


    "Yu."

 Chapter 710

    Yu family?


    The three almost made a confused voice at the same time.


    Li Wanqing looked at the wooden card and fell into memory, as if the family had mentioned it on someone''s back.


    "Very familiar, but I don''t know when someone mentioned it!"


    The slightly wrinkled eyebrows stretched out, and a smile slowly appeared on Princess Changle''s face.


    "If you can have such financial resources, I''m afraid you can''t find a few in Yangzhou!"


    "The Yu family must be the Yu Sanniang family mentioned by the patriarch of the Gongshu clan!"


    After such a mention, Tang Hao recalled.


    At that time, Gongshu oak once mentioned that Yu Sanniang was good at making big ships and ranked second only to the Zheng family in Yangzhou.


    It must be that only Yu Sanniang family has such great financial resources to compete with the Zheng family!


    Li Wanqing also remembered at this time.


    "The Yu family is really rich. They can almost catch up with the state lords in the capital!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao put away the wooden card and shook his head slowly.


    "Yangzhou is a tiny place. Even if there are some docks and ships, it can be compared with the family businesses scattered all over the country."


    "This money and silk will not be collected by the Duke of the state. I''m afraid it has been given by the Yu family!"


    "Family struggle! If you fight for fame, you will ruin the future of a family."


    The delicate Princess Changle obviously found something suspicious and looked confused.


    "But just for a name, it won''t put the lives of the whole people on it!"


    "Such a strong crackdown on the Zheng family will bring more foolproof disasters. It must be clear in the heart of the Yu family!"


    "What on earth is this for?"


    The same doubts are not only princess Changle, but also Tang Hao. Even Li Wanqing, who has always been careless, feels strange at this time.


    "Could it be that the Yu family is at the end of a powerful crossbow and fighting for a dead fish and a broken net is just the last struggle?"


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing recalled that the old man who was the sworn enemy of Yu Jiachen in the auction had his willow eyebrows turned upside down and his face was covered with frost.


    "Hum! And the old man with white hair is not a good thing!"


    "Make trouble for us everywhere! Even other merchant families should see his face!"


    "We have no grievances or enmities with him. Why should we be targeted like this? A Cao min openly confronts a senior official of the imperial court. He is really not afraid of things!"


    Listening to the words in his ears, Tang Hao showed a mysterious smile on his face and looked at the two beauties.


    "The clue is beginning to appear. What I want is this result."


    Tang Hao''s diametrically opposite attitude made them feel a little puzzled and looked over stunned.


    "Is it difficult that my husband had expected?"


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, slowly paced up two steps and said.


    "Remember those bandits and thieves who inexplicably drilled out at the foot of the barren mountain when firing colored glass?"


    "Since then, I have wanted to see who the curtain Lord behind this is!"


    "It''s just a bit of a surprise that these people should make trouble on Jingbao."


    "The purpose of deliberately behaving like this today is to net these characters one by one."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at the empty nine turn corridor and sighed.


    "Just ah, the price is a little big!"


    "Maybe it''s time to meet the Yu family."


    ¡­¡­


    Zheng family courtyard.


    With a thick account book, the cashier stood on one foot, looked and recited.


    "Shunyang wharf made a profit of 500 yuan this month, left 300 yuan and turned in cash..."


    Before he finished, Zheng Yuan, sitting on the opposite table, waved impatiently and interrupted his words.


    "All right, all right!"


    "Don''t talk about those miscellaneous accounts in the future!"


    Frowning, with an inexplicable anger, he looked at the old man.


    The cashier in this center is good at everything. The only defect is that he is too old-fashioned and wordy!


    Tapping the front table, Zheng Yuan said bluntly.


    "Directly speaking, how much is the total profit of our wharf this month?"


    These days, Zheng Yuan has been working hard for the recent auction. He is already a little upset. This pause is even more annoying.


    Mr. Lao Zhang Fang has been in the Zheng family for many years. Knowing Zheng Yuan''s impatient temperament, he hurriedly accepted the set of reimbursement in the past, turned to the last page and checked it carefully.


    After checking the calculation again and again, when Zheng Yuan spoke again, the old man spoke slowly.


    "Two thousand five hundred yuan in cash will be handed over to the big and small docks this month."


    Hearing this number, Zheng Yuan frowned slightly, and his face was a little anxious.


    Last month, I invested a lot in ships and renovated two wharfs, but the profit increase was not obvious and I felt that I could not make ends meet.


    "How much money do we have?"


    With the old man turning the page, Zheng Yuan''s heart flashed a touch of anxiety.


    He is determined to win this auction and is bound to spoil it.


    Although it has been supported by those large merchants before, there is no foolproof business after all.


    Zheng Yuan still made the worst plan, that is to buy through the scene, and then smash the objects in front of everyone.


    It is not only to cause a commotion on the field, but also to deter those disobedient rich and powerful families.


    Of course, it''s foolish to exchange money for prestige, but if you can add general Yan''s trust and respect, it''s a completely valuable business.


    "Lord, we have 87532 yuan in cash."


    The trembling voice is a little confused. It is clear that the total inventory is reported once a year. Why should we advance today.


    Hearing this number, Zheng Yuan smiled, and the tension on his face dissipated.


    "Ha ha, with this cash, it''s nothing to shoot a few colored glasses."


    After hearing this, the old man across the street was confused and responded.


    "Master, with more than 80000 cash, even today''s luxurious government can cover two!"


    "Don''t say it''s a few pieces of glass, tens of thousands of pieces, it''s nothing!"


    Waving to the old man at will, Zheng Yuan was in a great mood.


    "What do you know? This auction is different! We''re going to smash more than 20 pieces of glass! There''s also a Hou''s face!"


    "Less money and silver, can you hit it?"


    Perhaps it was because this amount was too much more than Zheng Yuan expected, and he was happy for a time.


    After saying that, the old man seemed to respond with a half beat, still confused. He didn''t seem to understand his words and couldn''t share the joy with himself.


    Zheng Yuan waved wearily.


    "Go, go, go."

 Chapter 711

    80000 yuan in cash, which is an astronomical figure in the eyes of civilians. Even the Duke of the state is inevitably jealous when he looks at this figure.


    But now it is piling up in the money warehouse of the Zheng family.


    Vaguely, Zheng Yuan felt like he was the richest man in Yangzhou.


    When he thought that Tang Hao was defeated and moved away from Yangzhou, he seconded general Yan''s troops and horses to sweep these merchants out of Yangzhou one by one, Zheng Yuan smiled.


    Thinking about Yu Sanniang in Yangzhou, Jiang Xiaowu was searched by officers and soldiers and fled in a hurry, he couldn''t help but be agitated.


    Even in Zheng Yuan''s mind, there were pictures of Yu Sanniang and Jiang Xiaowu kneeling to beg for mercy. A huge sense of Conquest filled his mind, expanded and exploded.


    In the study where wooden boat models and neat books were displayed, Zheng Yuan laughed.


    The door was pushed open with a creak.


    A slightly panicked voice sounded from behind the head.


    "Master, something''s wrong!"


    Zheng Yuan, who has not yet walked out of his full sense of achievement, doesn''t look back, but faintly returns to the last sentence.


    "What are you panicking about? Have you forgotten the rules of knocking?"


    The manager Li behind him wrinkled his bitter gourd face, turned around and went out, rang the door and came in again.


    "My Lord! I couldn''t stop the auction."


    The voice is bleak, which cools Zheng Yuan''s heart even in this hot season.


    Suddenly turned his head and looked at the submissive manager Li. Some even couldn''t believe their ears.


    Failed to stop?


    Asking too much? Can it be higher than the authority I gave to control 50000 cash?


    "What?"


    "Why not? Even if it''s bought and smashed, why not?"


    "Can I teach such a simple thing myself?"


    The shrill scream finally roared!


    Zheng Yuan is a little angry!


    I don''t know whether it''s the cowardice in front of me or the paste in my head!


    Can screw up such a simple thing!


    Traces of smearing and splashing can be clearly felt on the drooping head. Supervisor Li bows his hands in a hurry and sobs.


    "It''s not that we don''t buy it, it''s someone else who bid 95000 yuan and forcibly bought it!"


    Wow.


    The retreating calf hit the seat next to the table.


    Zheng Yuan''s ear whirled this sentence, and he was stunned in place on the spot.


    Ninety five thousand!


    This is a price he has never heard of!


    Above the sky, pierce the clouds!


    For a long time, Zheng Yuan still couldn''t believe the number. He poked his head out and looked at the trembling figure.


    "Ninety-five thousand Guan is for this glass? Who is it? Who is so stupid?"


    Manager Li doesn''t have to look at Zheng Yuan''s face. He also knows his expression at the moment. Responded with a stiff head.


    "She''s a girl. She''s a stranger. But she knows the Zheng family like the back of her hand."


    "I didn''t frown until the price was increased to 90000."


    In just a few words, there was a huge wave in Zheng Yuan''s heart.


    This man is either crazy or stupid!


    After a long time, Zheng Yuan didn''t imagine this terrible figure, but thought about it seriously.


    I have a circle of investigation in my mind. Even if I rack my brains, I really can''t think of who can have such a hand.


    "The man''s origin is unknown. If he comes from the Imperial City, Tang Hao deliberately sent out his hands. There''s no need to carry him to the end."


    "He is very familiar with the Zheng family and can sneak into the Xuanbao pavilion with strict inspection. He must live in Yangzhou."


    "Have you ever found out where this person is going?"


    His answer was shaking his head and sighing softly.


    "This man has two guards beside him. He is very strong and alert."


    "I went around Xuanbao Pavilion for a few times and disappeared into the sea of people. I didn''t find out."


    Zheng Yuan''s face was dignified. The auction was blocked and mysteriously disappeared.


    After a long silence, Zheng Yuan waved his hand at will.


    "This person came in time and prepared. If you check it again, there will be no result."


    "There are only a few companies in Yangzhou that can share autumn with Zheng Jiaping. They sent a few people to keep an eye on the two chaebols, and sent some people to keep an eye on the Yu family and Jiang Xiaowu. These two companies are quite suspected."


    When he looked up and saw that it was the time of rising three poles, Zheng Yuan flashed a touch of doubt in his heart.


    According to Jingbao, it was only two or three hours in the past. Is it now over?


    "Unexpectedly, Bao stopped? Why?"


    Upon hearing the inquiry, manager Li bowed his hands.


    "It was Tang Hao who personally shouted to stop. Perhaps he had found something strange about Jingbao''s scene."


    Zheng Yuan smiled. The smile on his face gradually dispersed and turned to a smile.


    "Auction stagnation is a good thing!"


    "Tang Hao must be worried about the first shot again after the auction!"


    "The Marquis, after all, has something to fear."


    He always cares about the things in front of him. This time, as mentioned by Zheng Yuan, the fog in manager Li''s heart gradually cleared away.


    The appearance of mysterious figures and a fight can be regarded as supporting Tang Hao''s face in Jingbao. It''s also Tang Hao''s wise choice to accept it when it''s good.


    But how can such people appear again and again?


    Will there be such a rich family that keeps throwing money?


    It seems that in this competition, the Zheng family, who lost all face, is defending against the attack, completely blocking the retreat of Tang Hao''s future auction!


    The context is clear. When manager Li of the Zheng family secretly sighed that the master was far sighted, the scene of Jingbao Pavilion appeared in his mind.


    "Family leader, some small aristocratic families have a lot of complaints against us. This time, they still say some cool words behind their backs. They..."


    With a slight hum, Zheng Yuan showed a touch of disdain on his face.


    "Catch a few fleas, cut off their ships and cancel the collection of goods."


    "Let them see the end of offending the Zheng family!"

 Chapter 712

    Yu family.


    Today''s River is not calm. There are some waves, perhaps because of the wind.


    The huge building ship is more or less imperceptible, with only a slight creak, as if it tells the difference between the river and the past.


    Yu Sanniang stood on the side of the ship, listening to the subtle and difficult to capture sound in her ears, and her eyes moved to the distant sea.


    "Is it going to wind?"


    Mumble to yourself and dissipate with the wind.


    Xiaoye looked at the figure beside the ship''s side and sighed in his heart.


    Yu Sanniang''s long cherished wish in her life is to realize her husband''s dream of sailing. She often stands on the side of the ship and overlooks the sea. Most of them think of her husband who has passed away for many years.


    The footsteps moved gently, and Xiaoye approached the lonely figure and said softly.


    "Sanniang, it''s windy outside. It''s easy to get into bones and fall down. Go back to the house with me!"


    Yu Sanniang looked at the clouds far away and stretched out her hand.


    "Xiaoye, look, there are dark clouds again. My husband lost his way in the thunder and lightning clouds and hit the reef."


    "Look, now it''s coming again!"


    Navigators are particularly sensitive to weather changes. The leaflets are clear, and the clouds in the sky also indicate that in a few days, this place of Yangzhou will also be hung with a vicious storm and rain.


    "Yes! I don''t know what a loss it will be for us."


    A word tells us the heartache of those helmsmen who sail by the sky and eat by the sea.


    Every time a storm passes, it is in a mess.


    Even ships moored on the shore will be greatly affected, ranging from hull damage to sinking and death.


    They watched the changes in the distant place in silence.


    For a long time, Xiaoye looked at the sad face and asked.


    "Sanniang, why should we send that man to deliver the letter? Although it is trustworthy, I still doubt whether this man can really win the auction."


    The vast river water was reflected in the beautiful eyes, but a knowing smile appeared on his face.


    "Ying''er is not young. It''s time for her to see the world and experience."


    This time, some of the questions were not answered, but Xiaoye suddenly realized it in his heart.


    The original Messenger, who had nothing to do with the Yu family, was sent to Yu Sanniang''s daughter Yu Ying!


    The light words came again, which was difficult to hide a trace of concern.


    "I''ve poured out all my money. I can''t get it. I''m just worried about whether Ying''er can do it well with this money."


    It is a sad thing for ordinary people to spend all their money, but this time Xiaoye sounds comfortable.


    He has been suppressed by the Zheng family for many years and has no future. He spends all his money to reject the final dignity for the Yu family. Perhaps he will be more happy when he closes his ashes and runs away from home.


    Su put her hand in Yu Sanniang''s arm, and Xiaoye smiled easily and said.


    "Sanniang, everyone says that Xiaoying is like you. She doesn''t forgive people at all."


    "Don''t worry, she will make the Zheng family eat flat this time."


    This way of praising people, if put on others, will be angry, but it is particularly useful to Yu Sanniang.


    Tough and articulate, it''s best to be a merchant.


    If not, without such domineering aura, Yu Sanniang really doesn''t trust her daughter how to live in a big world with men as respect in the future.


    "Mother! I''m back."


    Before the footsteps were heard, a voice came.


    Yu Sanniang and Xiaoye turned around at the same time, put away their complicated thoughts and looked at the other end of the deck.


    On the wooden steps, a sword eyebrow with some heroic spirit reflected. With the rise of the steps, a white face gradually appeared.


    As soon as she changed her cold face, Yu Sanniang welcomed her with a charitable smile.


    "Ouch! My baby daughter! I''m looking forward to your return!"


    I looked up and down at my daughter and saw that she was safe and sound.


    "What? Did you humiliate the Yu family at the Jingbao meeting?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guard behind came forward with a touch of excitement on his happy face.


    "Sanniang! You didn''t see it. Our young lady is so powerful!"


    "Secretly scold those merchant families, saying that they are impostors and live up to their name."


    "Hey! By the way, there''s manager Li of the Zheng family. I heard that Miss Li''s ninety-five thousand passes! I was stunned!"


    "Oh, don''t say it. The hand trembles like chaff, and the sweat from the forehead is bigger than the night pearl in the treasure Pavilion! Ha ha."


    While talking, the guard also imitated the actions of manager Li at that time, vividly, which made several people on the ship laugh.


    Yu Sanniang nodded the guard''s forehead with green tender fingers and said angrily.


    "Ah Lu! You always speak without a correct line. Where are the beads of sweat bigger than the night pearl in the treasure cabinet!"


    "Although Sanniang hasn''t been to Xuanbao Pavilion, she has seen a lot of Pearl Sanniang this night! Little girl, liar, how dare you deceive Sanniang!"


    Having said that, the smile on Yu Sanniang''s face did not decrease by one point. Her eyes moved behind Yu Ying, a silent guard, said.


    "Ah Hong, tell me if what ah Lu said is false?"


    The guard named ah Lu nodded slightly behind him, and there was a touch of joy in his quiet voice.


    "What ah Lu said is true."


    Seeing that Yu Sanniang''s face was as bright as flowers, Yu Ying pulled up Yu Sanniang''s arm, shook it gently and sprinkled Jiao.


    "Niang, look at you. Don''t you believe your girl?"


    Affectionately holding Yu Ying''s head, Yu Sanniang nodded and talked.


    "Believe it! Believe it! Why not?"


    As if something sounded, Yu Ying exclaimed and put away her smile.


    "Mom, I met Tang Hao!"


    This incident surprised Yu Sanniang. Nearly 100000 wealth would really make people jealous, but it would never make a marquis bow down to meet a grass-roots people in the market.


    Yu Sanniang slowly put away her smile with a serious look on her face.


    "Does the daughter think this person is reliable?"


    Almost without hesitation, Yu Ying nodded again and again.


    "Reliable!"


    Yu Ying pulled up Yu Sanniang''s arm and walked towards the wing room.


    "Mother, listen to me carefully..."


    "The Marquis is so kind! He also joked with me..."


    "Well, I''m willing to return my wealth and give me colored glaze... It looks sincere..."

 Chapter 713

    Tang mansion.


    One day''s Jingbao is temporarily over. Tang Hao has not decided on news of the Jingbao again.


    When he returned to the house, Gongshu oak came to report on the progress of the house.


    According to Tang Hao''s requirements, several mud kilns were relocated and built in the suburbs to expand to ten.


    The wheelbarrow for transporting sand and stone has also been transformed by the public losers. It is especially light. One or two people can pull piles of bricks and stones alone.


    The site of the house was chosen near the water area, and more than 20 people have already excavated the foundation.


    Everything seems to be the same as expected. Now the only difference is the iron and steel submitted to chaotang and the capital problem.


    At dusk, when the three of the family had dinner, Li Wanqing was absent-minded, holding the dishes, as if thinking.


    Meimu glanced at Tang Hao, thought for a long time and asked.


    "Husband, there are two pieces of colored glaze, but it will inevitably hurt the vitality of the Yu family when they pay the money."


    "After the auction, I''m afraid 80% can''t see the people of the Yu clan."


    After hearing this, Princess Changle smiled and looked at Li Wanqing.


    "Ah! It seems that someone criticized the beautiful woman at the Jingbao conference."


    "How can it be completely turned over at this time?"


    The slightly joking words made Li Wanqing blush, put down her chopsticks and took a fancy to Princess Changle.


    "Aren''t people worried that this bastard is out again?"


    "One moment at a time! Besides, I''m afraid it''s a big blow to the Yu family. I''m afraid they can''t afford it."


    Playfulness is playfulness. Naturally, Princess Changle could distinguish the interests, so she didn''t go on.


    Tang Hao chewed a few mouthfuls of food and poured a mouthful of iced grape wine.


    "That''s right. For this merchant, these glazed products may be priceless treasures. For the Tang family, they are just objects fired from a few cheap stones."


    "Five thousand passes are sky high, not to mention the price of nearly 100000 passes."


    "Although it was a dispute over the reputation of the two families, it was finally involved. In terms of price, the Yu family stumbled."


    When Tang Hao took another sip of wine, he looked at them.


    "Let''s tidy up these days. Don''t worry about the treasure."


    "Let me go to Yu''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    Zheng family dormitory.


    Rows and rows of neat and orderly houses, lights cluster.


    This is the residence of Zheng''s shipbuilders.


    The division is strict according to the parts of the ship that the craftsmen are responsible for.


    Often, what important craftsmen like keel construction can get is an independent house, spacious and bright, and even served by one or two domestic servants.


    For those craftsmen responsible for other corners, they can only live in a house with three or four people.


    In short, it will be much better than those handyman servants and more than a dozen people to squeeze a wing room.


    Zheng Yuan was now in charge of the craftsman''s house built by the keel backbone.


    Zheng Yuan seems to be very happy tonight. He personally came to the door with a wine pot, which surprised the gray haired old man.


    "Lao Zhang! I''ll tell you the last good news today!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Zheng Yuan put his hand on the old man''s shoulder with a slight drunkenness.


    Although they are familiar with each other, every time Zheng Yuanlai comes, he is stiff faced. It is rare to see a pleasant face, let alone a smiling face.


    The old man looked happy and led Zheng Yuan to sit down at the desk and ask.


    "It must be a big event to make the Zheng family so happy!"


    He picked up the tea cup on the desk, poured a cup for the old man, and pushed it to the old man. Zheng Yuan smiled and said.


    "From now on, the Zheng family can dominate Yangzhou and the whole Jiangnan!"


    "Do you think this is good news?"


    The servant followed the Lord''s honor. The old man was naturally happy. He picked up the tea cup on the desk and bowed his hand.


    "Then I congratulate the master in advance!"


    "Dare to ask, how does the owner assert so?"


    Hearing the inquiry, Zheng Yuan laughed and took a sip of liquor.


    "Did you hear that Dingbei Marquis suddenly stopped bidding today?"


    "From my point of view, Lord Tang is at a dead end and desperate!"


    "I heard from the steward today that Lord Tang threw his auction at the Jingbao meeting! It''s funny!"


    Hearing these words, the old man could not see too many changes on his face. Although he was smiling, he seemed to have an unreal feeling.


    After that, Zheng Yuan seemed to be drunk again. He staggered up and patted the old man on the arm.


    "Lao Zhang! You have been in the Zheng family for four or five years. You are the pillar of our Zheng family. In a few days, when we have settled in the first place in the south of the Yangtze River, you will be the most famous craftsman in Yangzhou!"


    "At that time, Zhang''s reputation must be spread all over Yangzhou."


    The beautiful blueprint came to the mind of the old man little by little under the outline of Zheng Yuan.


    This is also the first time that Zheng Yuan and his family minister said not about the problems on the ship, but about dreams and prospects.


    A smile appeared on the old man''s face and arched his hands.


    "Thank you, master."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man shook his head and waved his hand.


    "I''m old. I don''t dare to think about the prospect of big dreams."


    "Now I just want to spend my old age in peace, look at these drawings and do my best!"

 Chapter 714

    Zheng Yuan was confused about the family affairs of the Zheng family and understood it in his heart.


    With the name of Yangzhou''s No. 1 shipbuilding family, there are countless skilled shipbuilders under his command.


    But after all, they are all masters who take money to do things. It seems that they can''t mention a trace of master servant affection and a trace of home ownership.


    Even if he gave a meritorious official of the Zheng family like Lao Zhang a special place to build a private house with two servants.


    But in exchange?


    It seems that Lao Zhang''s kindness to himself is just respectful as a guest and respectful to himself.


    Because of this, Zheng Yuan has a headache in personnel management!


    But Zheng Yuan knows that it is much more difficult to manage people''s hearts than to build private houses.


    Instead of giving something, you can make others obedient and obedient.


    The strict hierarchy of the Zheng family gradually created the proud mentality of some craftsmen with some skills.


    In the daily life, the long-term and short-term workers are suppressed silently, which is particularly obvious layer by layer.


    Zheng Yuan, who walked out of the house, changed his attitude. There was still a little drunk and walked towards the backyard.


    Steward Li greeted him from one side.


    "But Lao Zhang, he..."


    A cold hum came out of Zheng Yuan''s nose, shook his sleeves, and didn''t look behind him.


    "Don''t mention it!"


    "The old man made it clear that he didn''t want to give away what he knew."


    "What a pity! My jar of Baiguan wine!"


    After the angry figure, manager Li turned back to the house door with his eyes closed, and a smile came out on his face.


    Lao Zhang, who is also a superb keel builder, has always been a pearl in the Zheng family.


    Even in many cases, the words of the master craftsman are more effective than those of the housekeeper in charge of the large and small affairs of the government.


    It''s what manager Li wants to see that Zheng Yuan eats flat on the old man''s side tonight.


    Turning back to follow the hurried figure in front, manager Li comforted.


    "Why do you worry about this?"


    "Now Tang Hao has no tricks and moves out of Yangzhou sooner or later."


    "Yangzhou will be in the hands of our Zheng family sooner or later."


    While talking, I saw the figure in front of me slowing down, holding his hands behind him and holding his head slightly high. It seems that he is not as angry as he was just now. Steward Li added.


    "Is it difficult for the owner to find the second old Zhang in such a big Yangzhou?"


    The fingers behind him beat the back of his hand. Zheng Yuan thought for a moment and said.


    "Yes! I don''t believe that there are no skilled craftsmen in Yangzhou to replace the old man who doesn''t enter the oil and salt!"


    With that, it seemed difficult to smooth Zheng Yuan''s resentment. He stopped to take a look at the light from the house in the night.


    "What a waste of my kindness!"


    ¡­¡­


    Those who should come always come, and those who should see always want to see.


    For two days, Tang Hao explained how to dig the foundation, where to tamp it and where to connect it.


    Many people are very curious and confused about such strange construction practices.


    Fortunately, there is an instant public loss oak. Just explain it to it once, and you can basically achieve the feeling of empathy.


    As for the public losers, Tang Hao has already spent a lot of later generations'' seats, benches, hanging baskets and beds waiting for them to study and make.


    Do it yourself, and everything will be straightened out in three days.


    It was dusk when I went to Yu''s merchant ship.


    Tang Hao was shocked to see such a big ship for the first time.


    The ship body seems to have been repaired, and the color of the wood is bright and dark. The wooden ship baptized by years has a rather old taste.


    After the report, the strong man standing at the bow of the boat next to the boat looked at Tang Hao with some complicated eyes.


    The neat hair bun and the simple dress make it difficult to connect with the marquis.


    In addition, Tang Hao was accompanied by only one escort, which was much more shabby than when he first entered Yangzhou that day.


    The Yellow steward in the bow even doubted that Tang Hao really had no money and silk before he turned the glazed products into treasures?


    Tang Hao took his eyes back from the ship and saw steward Huang staring at himself.


    He stretched out his arm, looked down at himself for a week and asked curiously.


    "Sir, do you doubt that Tang has a weapon? Will he have a plan?"


    The Yellow steward shriveled his mouth and sighed in his heart.


    "If you bring a weapon, you may be able to decorate a bit of official atmosphere, so you won''t look like a street grass people in front of you."


    Want to return to think, this hurtful words, Huang steward himself certainly won''t say it.


    Throwing down the pole in his hand, steward Huang raised his hand slightly and motioned Tang Hao to wait here.


    "I''ll go and tell you now. You don''t have to follow. Just stay here."


    Three steps and two steps to get on the ship, hands and feet to climb towards the ladder, disappeared in Tang Hao''s vision.


    Tang Hao glanced at the long-time and short-time workers shuttling around carrying large and small packages of goods. In those eyes, there was anxiety, vigilance and more fear.


    Take back your eyes, Tang Hao''s heart is not the taste.


    Most of the noble family''s money is spent by the hard-working people in the hot sun.


    Think of a piece of colored glass in exchange for a golden mountain of the Yu family. Tang Hao has a touch of guilt in his heart. It''s the blood and sweat of these hard-working people!

 Chapter 715

    Not long.


    Manager Huang replied.


    "Yu Sanniang is on the ship, but only one can board the ship."


    Each family had its own rules. Tang Hao didn''t object. He ordered two words and boarded the ship alone.


    When he first saw the big ship floating on the river, Tang Hao was already shocked.


    But when he got on the deck of the building ship, Tang Hao found that there was a hole!


    This huge ship can be called the ancient Titanic!


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to appreciate the ship''s furnishings, two people came into view under the temporary canopy on the deck.


    It looks like a younger woman, tall and heroic, with a narrow sword hanging from her waist and inlaid with several agates.


    On the wooden chair on the side of the body sat a woman, whose skin was like congealed fat, Phoenix eyes and lips. Although she was on the building ship, she was like sitting in her own gorgeous house, with a sense of pride, self-confidence and a touch of charm and maturity.


    While Tang Hao looks at them, the woman on the wooden chair is also looking at Tang Hao.


    Four eyes are opposite, the woman''s cold and arrogant eyes touch the eyes without waves, and her heart is slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, a Marquis was a teenager in his early twenties!


    "Sanniang has seen Lord Tang."


    When the people see the official, they should worship first, but Yu Sanniang just arched her hands and didn''t see her get up.


    Tang Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw the wheel under the wooden chair and was relieved that the wooden chair was special, just like a wheelchair in later generations.


    Is it difficult for Yu Sanniang to have some inconvenience?


    Without further thought, Yu Sanniang, sitting on the wooden chair, had already spoken.


    "I hope Lord Tang will forgive me. Sanniang''s legs and feet are inconvenient and it''s difficult to walk. She can''t get up and salute."


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao waved at will.


    "Sanniang is full of meaning."


    "This time, I''m bothered by Tang. I just came to talk about my family. Don''t be polite."


    These words are casual, like an old friend who once knew.


    Yu Sanniang smiled and said.


    "Lord Tang is free and easy. Sanniang is flattered that second-class officials can board this dilapidated ship."


    "This is a homely sentence, which makes Sanniang feel at a loss."


    Although the words are extremely polite, where is the figure that falls in the eyes a little flattered?


    With intuition, Tang Hao felt that the woman in front of him not only had the ability to control the skills of merchants, but also had a sharp tongue that could be black or white!


    "Dare you ask Sanniang, what does it mean to ask for a three inch jade statue?"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I went straight to the point. This way made Yu Sanniang appreciate it.


    Looking at Tang Hao with great interest and patting the armrest of the wooden chair, Yu Sanniang asked.


    "What? Does Lord Tang think the Yu family is stupid, or does he think his glass is not worth the price?"


    Building ships and creating a unique overseas navy of the Tang Dynasty is the list issued by Tang Hao when he arrived in Yangzhou in the future.


    To create such a navy, suicide is the primary problem.


    Yu Sanniang was curious. He had already got the money and silk, but the Marquis wanted to study the origin of it?


    Seeing Yu Sanniang switch off the topic, Tang Hao smiled faintly, sat on the opposite seat and leaned on his back.


    "Sanniang doesn''t want to know the reason. Tang can also know a little."


    "The Zheng family, the largest shipbuilding family in Yangzhou, covers the sky with one hand. It is reasonable for the Yu family to want to be the largest in Yangzhou."


    "It seems unreasonable just to shoot at me, an honest official of the Tang Dynasty."


    In fact, Tang Hao has thought about this problem over the past few days.


    The only possibility that could make Zheng family desperate was one. Behind it was general Yan''s instructions.


    But there is no basis for words. From beginning to end, I didn''t even have a face to face with general Yan. Is it difficult to make such a tie?


    Yu Sanniang turned her eyes and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Lord Tang is a wise man. Why can''t you think through it?"


    "As for whether the people behind the Zheng family have instructions, these are not the concerns of the Yu family."


    Between the words, Yu Sanniang leaned forward, and her voice suddenly decreased.


    "In my opinion, what Lord Tang thinks at the moment should be how to carry out the bidding behind here."


    Ninety five thousand yuan is also a large sum of money, excluding the bonus taken out by Xuanbao Pavilion.


    Yu Sanniang didn''t want to invest the money. She just made a sound for Yu Jiabo and didn''t play any role.


    Mentioning the huge sum of money, the scene of waiting for a reply under the ship reappeared in Tang Hao''s mind. Tang Hao''s heart could not bear it again.


    The high officials and noble lords are making money for the sale of perfume, green tea and fermented glutinous rice.


    For these people, these rare things can at least improve their quality of life. The key is that their families earn fast money.


    Tang Hao earned money from these people with peace of mind.


    But now it is to earn these hard-working people''s money under the scorching sun. Tang Hao still can''t do it.


    Even if the money and silk were obtained in accordance with the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty.


    "If I want to return this huge amount of money to Sanniang?"


    The sound is like the breeze on the river today, calm and gentle.


    return?


    The sound of wind and cloud is like thunder.


    Almost subconsciously, Yu Sanniang blurted out.


    "No."

 Chapter 716

    Just two words, Tang Hao has the answer in his heart!


    As the owner of the Yu family, even in a desperate situation, he will never wait to die at the last minute.


    The Datang military camp that the Zheng family relied on has been around the Jiangnan area for three years. It is incomparable in terms of basic contacts.


    But in Yu Sanniang''s eyes, Tang Hao was young, and his achievements had caught up with and surpassed those of the state lords at their peak. He must have his own means.


    They are very much like gamblers. At the moment when the dust has not settled, they will not easily admit defeat.


    At the moment when Yu Sanniang chose to let her daughter come forward, she had chosen to let the teenager based in Yangzhou.


    Even if the family wealth is exhausted, even if it is exposed to the Zheng family''s vision in advance.


    Leaning back slowly on the back of the seat, Tang Hao''s face flashed a touch of calm.


    "Sanniang, why?"


    "Nearly 100000 yuan of property, by means of Sanniang, where can''t you make a comeback?"


    "In other words, this nearly 100000 yuan of property is enough for Sanniang to have a big disaster!"


    Hearing this, Yu Sanniang was worried, and a panic flashed in her mind.


    Tang Hao''s words really don''t sound confident!


    Is it difficult that this young man, whom he is optimistic about, should give up at the last minute and set sail for Beijing?


    At such a moment, Yu Sanniang had a heavy nose, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of a touch of cold.


    "Did Lord Tang really lose without fighting?"


    The breeze blew across his face, some of which were tantalizing. The green silk on Tang Hao''s forehead danced, and some of them were dazzled.


    Stand up slowly, stand tall and straight, stand with your hands down, pace to the side of the ship, and a calm questioning sound sounded.


    "Has Sanniang ever heard of it? Why have I ever been defeated?"


    The strong voice seems to be full of a firm force, which can shock people''s spirit.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s back, his beautiful eyes lit up and his heart shook slightly.


    Yeah!


    From the moment he first entered Chang''an, the young man seemed to have a holy light. When people were in despair, he was like a star and moon, breaking through the darkness and giving people unlimited hope.


    In my heart, a warm current surged, and Yu Sanniang''s discomfort dissipated in an instant.


    "That said, Lord Tang has to be careful in the future auction."


    "It''s just that the Yu family still has their own things to do. I''m afraid they can''t help."


    Looking back slightly, Tang Hao looked at the woman on the wooden chair.


    "Perhaps the Yu family needs that money more than I do!"


    Stubborn people often make the most dangerous choices.


    One step to heaven, one step to hell.


    Although there are many foreign businessmen, there are more docks in Yangzhou than in the imperial city.


    But after all, the business of this small state and county wharf is difficult to compare with its own profiteering family business in the imperial city.


    Rao is so. It''s enough for his industry to work hard for several years!


    Facing those penetrating eyes, Yu Sanniang was in a trance again.


    In fact, some can''t see whether the boy in front of us is a 20-year-old boy or a wise man who has entered the age of no doubt.


    It seems that all the concealment has become a decoration here.


    Slightly calm down, Yu Sanniang said slowly.


    "Lord Tang, there is no reason to take back the things sent by the Yu family."


    "What''s more, it was at the Jingbao meeting..."


    Before the voice fell, Tang Hao waved to interrupt and turned to a smile.


    "Sanniang, the Yu family has the truth of the Yu family. I may not be in charge of it."


    "But I have my own reason with someone here."


    "Nothing is absolute. Sanniang must not say death."


    Stretching his arms, Tang Hao stretched his waist lazily and said with great interest.


    "The ability of the Yu family in shipbuilding should not be underestimated, especially in building large ships."


    "Among the houses being built in the Tang house, there is an elegant attic. The landscape style is very beautiful."


    "When the building was completed, Tang welcomed the third mother in his house."


    The dialogue between the two took a lot of brains, which made Xiaoye listen in the clouds.


    This time, Tang Hao seems to want the Yu family to help with shipbuilding.


    Can see Tang Hao''s confident appearance, quite dissatisfied!


    With his hands around his chest, lobule glanced up.


    "Hey! Why do you have to go to your Tang mansion to build a boat? We said we agreed to it?"


    While talking, Su Shou patted Yu Sanniang''s wooden chair and stared.


    "Don''t you see, our third mother! It''s inconvenient to move!"


    In reply, Tang Hao felt quite sharp, but he didn''t care.


    Hanging a sword around his waist, this man must be Yu Sanniang''s personal guard. Some are competitive and aggressive, which is also natural.


    Take two steps slowly. When Yu Sanniang comes, Tang Hao bows slightly and whispers.


    "Sanniang! Although the building ship is big, it is not as broad as the outside world."


    "It''s good for your body to stand up and walk around. Why do you always sit?"


    Regardless of their surprised expressions, Tang haolang smiled and walked towards the wooden steps.


    Until the figure disappeared on the side of the ship, Xiaoye looked at it fiercely.


    "He... How does he know?"


    Yu Sanniang smiled and shook her head, not going back.


    "This man is very thoughtful!"

 Chapter 717

    I don''t know who leaked out the sky high price glass.


    It spread quickly in Yangzhou city.


    Some people were interested in this amazing amount and compared how big the mountain could be.


    Some people speculated about the mysterious woman. Some said it was a mysterious Yu family, some said it was a Royal Princess passing by, and others said it was a rich family married to foreign businessmen.


    For a time, the hot news almost occupied the tea gossip of the whole Yangzhou people.


    The shrewd traders had already found a copper smell from it, and tried every means to ask Tang Hao when he would buy the next treasure. In order to get a little cheaper and resell it at a good price.


    Small businessmen gathered together one after another, took out their own pockets, took out some spare money, accumulated a little and made a lot, and wanted to try their luck in the auction.


    The big merchants who were rebellious but were squeezed by the Zheng family also secretly found some reliable people to exchange cash for one or two pieces at the last minute.


    Gradually, some strange faces appeared in the small city of Yangzhou.


    Some came from neighboring states and counties, some came from foreign businessmen who hurried to, and some came from overseas business trips.


    It seems that in less than a few days, Yangzhou City has become a little crowded.


    "People in front, get out of the way!"


    A cry sounded, and a carriage drove slowly into the city gate!


    As soon as he entered the city gate, the coachman was completely stupid.


    I was going to take two whips and gallop my horse to get to the inn quickly to avoid the hot sun.


    But I didn''t expect that this once sparse and languid Yangzhou city is already bustling. It''s not too much to say that it is "little Chang''an".


    Slightly opened the bead curtain, and the coachman smiled flatteringly.


    "Sir, there are too many people! We can only walk slowly!"


    There was a wild male voice in the car.


    "What a fucking misfortune. Aren''t these Dalits afraid of the heat? They come to the streets begging?"


    "Don''t worry about them. Go to Yuelai Inn quickly! I''m sweating all over."


    Put down the bead curtain, the whip suddenly rang, accompanied by the screams and curses around, the carriage was fast, and went straight to Yuelai inn.


    The fat man who got off the bus, dressed in gold and jade, took a PU fan, scolded the ghost weather, and strode towards the hall.


    When Fang arrived at the door, he was stopped by the waiter, looked at the fat man with a smile and said.


    "My guest, I''m really sorry. Our shop is full. Please find another home."


    Under the scorching sun, the fat man''s sweat rustled down. This time, he was angry when he heard that there was no guest room.


    "Why? Don''t you look down on me?"


    "You''re such a broken shop. You put it in Dengzhou. I don''t even look at it when I open my eyes. How dare you refuse customers?"


    Being stared by the fat man''s big eyes, the waiter stretched out a touch of timidity, stepped back two steps and bowed.


    "Sir, it''s true that the inn has been booked. You can''t accept guests. Please make it convenient."


    Yo ho.


    A shout came from the driver beside the fat man.


    "Do you know our master''s name in Dengzhou? Dengzhou small mining master!"


    "Sitting in eight Carboniferous mines, they can afford it, and we can afford it. How much do they pay?"


    The waiter was about to answer. Behind him, the horse''s hooves vibrated, the sandalwood was the bottom, and the luxury carriage beside the gold inlaid car stopped slowly.


    A well-dressed childe walked slowly towards the inn. The waiter smiled brightly and bowed in response.


    "Officer, are you here?"


    Seeing the waiter''s flattering strength, the fat man was even more annoyed.


    "Why does he have a guest room when he comes? I don''t have one when I come to Dengzhou mine?"


    The sound as loud as a bell is particularly noisy in this hot summer. The childe slightly frowned, looked at the fat man and walked up slowly.


    "Dengzhou mine master?"


    "The Carboniferous mines in Dengzhou are controlled by the government. I don''t know where you came out."


    While talking, the paper fan in his hand knocked on the fat man''s head and whispered.


    "I have something important to do this time. I don''t want to entangle myself."


    "You are very good! This head will stay on your neck first. If I remember that day and went to Dengzhou, I will find what you want."


    After that, regardless of the fat man''s red cheeks, he turned and walked towards the store.


    The angry fat man was about to speak, but he was grabbed by his hands.


    Looking back, the coachman turned pale and grabbed his clothes tightly and dragged them back.


    "Go, go!"


    His face trembled twice and his mouth spattered.


    "Look at you loser! What are you afraid of? Treat me..."


    Before he finished, he was covered by the driver''s hands and said in horror.


    "Lord, we can''t afford this man!"


    "This is a big official in the capital!"


    The fat man was stunned in place, like a silly doll knocked by someone.


    "I... I think his jade pendant... Seems to be a lord... From the family..."


    The faltering words were squeezed out of the driver''s mouth, and the fat man''s face was instantly bloodless.


    Recalling the childe''s words just now, he felt his hands and feet cold and couldn''t help touching his neck.


    "Go... Go!"


    "It''s really... What the hell... Unexpectedly, Bao can meet... The people of the Lord!"

 Chapter 718

    The influx of foreign businessmen, including the visits of rich businessmen in the Imperial City, made the whole Zheng family panic.


    The original means aimed at those merchants who are not obedient have been useless.


    Even Zheng Yuan personally went to Xuanbao pavilion to persuade Hu Yue to increase the restrictions of those who actually treasure.


    But this selfless shopkeeper, adhering to the principle of following, believes that anyone who meets the standard of money and silk or has enough mortgage can participate.


    Zheng Yuan returned to the mansion angrily with a blue face, and the fire in his heart ran up.


    Since the first batch of troublemakers were sent to the barren mountain, it was doomed that the Zheng family and Tang Hao were at odds, and there was no way out.


    I thought these big businessmen in this state could calm down the matter and wait for Tang Hao to lose.


    But in the Imperial City, the intervention of merchants and officialdom forces completely drowned the whole plan to block Tang Hao''s bidding.


    Zheng Yuan doesn''t have to think about what a fierce scene Jingbao will be after this.


    In an instant, the confidence of the past vanished, and some became sad for the future of the Zheng family.


    The steward hurried in from the outside, took a look at Zheng Yuan''s dignified face, swallowed his words forcibly, and stood on the side of the study in silence.


    Zheng Yuan, leaning against the seat, looked grim. Yu Guang glanced at manager Li and was very unhappy in his tone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Upon hearing the inquiry, manager Li raised his head slightly and saw Zheng Yuan''s dignified face and raised eyebrows.


    Meditate for a moment and respond carefully.


    "Master, there is a message from Yu Sanniang. Tang Hao personally visited and interviewed Yu Sanniang on the ship for more than half an hour."


    "Not long after the mysterious woman disappeared, Tang Hao paid a visit to the Yu family. I''m afraid there is a great origin in it."


    Hearing this, Zheng Yuan sat up straight, covered his chin and thought.


    It seems that everything blurred by this attack has become very clear with this unprovoked visit.


    The Yu family supported Tang Hao and prevented them from driving Tang Hao out of Yangzhou. To put it better, they could use Tang Hao''s power to retain the status quo and achieve the purpose of competing with their own chamber.


    Zheng Yuan wrung his eyebrows and could see fire in his eyes.


    His fist was clenched, his knuckles turned white, and Zheng Yuan''s tone was full of anger.


    "The Yu family is good at calculating! It''s bad for me behind my back!"


    Steward Li readily agreed.


    "Master, the Yu family has this idea. Now they collude with Tang Hao."


    "In this way, we are in danger!"


    The combination of officials and businessmen and the interweaving of money and power can really cover up the sky in a small place like Yangzhou.


    Zheng Yuan''s face became anxious and began to pace.


    "Now we have offended Tang Hao behind his back. We have no way out."


    "Never let the two of them unite!"


    "Go and find out what Tang Hao will do next and whether he will contact the Yu family!"


    On Jiao Zao''s face, his eyebrows wrinkled into a Sichuan character, and manager Li stamped his feet.


    "Master!"


    "What else to check!"


    "Tang Hao came to Yangzhou for the purpose of shipbuilding. Collecting money is the first step. The second step must be to find these aristocratic families!"


    "When we find out, it''s probably useless! If you don''t act quickly and expel Yu''s family under Tang Hao''s name before your money has passed!"


    Expel the Yu family?


    Hearing this word, Zheng Yuan''s heart jumped.


    It''s no small matter!


    The previous behind the scenes mischief was just a small mischief.


    Even if he can''t make too much trouble on Jingbao, Tang Hao will think of his identity as a marquis and won''t have a general knowledge of him as a grass-roots people.


    But if you really do something to the Yu family, you can only seize the wharf and cut off the supply of goods. These are the means in the trade route.


    This invisible will touch the laws of the Tang Dynasty and linger on the edge of breaking the law!


    The walking figure hesitated, and it was difficult to choose for a time.


    When things get big, the government won''t ignore them, and Tang Hao will certainly not stand idly by. It''s a certainty to offend Tang Hao!


    Zheng Yuan can''t hastily agree to this request. After all, this is a road that either you die or I die.


    Seeing the indecisive Zheng family leader, manager Li got worried and stepped forward.


    "Master, it''s not too late!"


    "Now that the Yu family''s wealth is exhausted, it''s just an empty shell. What momentum can there be?"


    "Think of the three forces in Yangzhou. Jiang Xiaowu is too weak. The Yu family is in financial deficit and has almost no power to fight back."


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to destroy the Yu family. We are the only subordinates of General Yu. What are you waiting for?"


    Holding Zheng Yuan''s sleeve, Li Guanshi said.


    "Yu Sanniang has always been decisive. She will never be subdued by Tang Hao in a few words."


    "We should completely annex the Yu family before they reach an alliance!"


    "This is also the first credit for the Zheng family in front of general Yan. It is good for the public and private, beneficial and harmless!"


    The figure of thinking suddenly stopped, and there was no confusion in his eyes, which was replaced by a bright light.


    Zheng Yuan waved.


    "Prepare people to negotiate with the merchants of Yu''s Wharf nearby and encroach on Yu''s Wharf."


    "Send a letter to Quanzhou! We must take down the Yu family this time!"

 Chapter 719

    The auction finally started again.


    Sure enough, as Zheng Yuan thought, the competition for the venue was particularly fierce.


    Some Outland merchants who didn''t know what to do competed with the rich merchants from the imperial city.


    Although the price is not as high as that horse, it has reached the limit of glazed products!


    Ten pieces of colored glass were photographed almost in one morning.


    Looking at the official prices of forty or fifty thousand, the smile on Tang Hao''s face never stopped.


    When the colored glass carved inkstone and the colored glass patterned bamboo pen appeared, a handsome childe had won 60000 at a one-time price.


    Tang Hao, who was sitting at the front table, was slightly surprised when he looked at the childe holding the colored glaze baby.


    "Why is he here?"


    Princess Changle looked at it and was quite surprised.


    This person is no one else, it is Chang sun Chong!


    It is rare for the eldest son of the eldest grandson''s family to come and bid for a piece of glass in person.


    Tang Hao was not interested in the later auction. Anyway, they were all high enough to build his own house.


    At the end of Jingbao, Tang Hao patted changsun Chong on the back from behind.


    "Long time no see! Eldest grandson."


    A sudden Hello startled the playing eldest grandson, and almost dropped the box on the ground.


    Depressed by the surprise in his heart, the eldest sun rushed back and saw Tang Hao.


    First he was stunned, then he was overjoyed and punched Tang Hao in the chest.


    "You boy! I almost ruined the great event entrusted by my father."


    Baby put the wooden box away, held it in his arms, said hello to the three and looked at Tang Hao.


    "I was going to visit brother Tang in advance, but I was entrusted by my father and didn''t dare to be careless."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    A pair of eyes Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Cho.


    "Why? These rare colored glasses are not as good as brother Tang''s magic eye? Don''t you have one or two suitable ones?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing and Princess Changle covered their mouths and smiled. They looked at the box they were holding. Their eyes were strange. "


    Tang Hao hugged Chang sun Chong''s shoulder and said.


    "Lord Chang sun wants it, so why care about this moment?"


    "What do you want? Wait for Tang to return to Chang''an another day and make one."


    At the beginning of hearing this, Chang sun Chong was still confused. When he heard the last sentence, he suddenly realized it!


    These colored glasses are actually made by Tang Hao!


    Chang sun Chong immediately showed a touch of anger on his face and pushed Tang Hao away.


    "Brother Tang! You''ve gone too far!"


    "On the reply, you clearly said the time of shooting, and said that merchants gathered in Yangzhou city. I''m afraid I can''t get it in a moment, so my father hurried to send me by express boat day and night!"


    "Good boy! How dare you fool me!"


    After saying that, the eldest son rushed a fist and hit it.


    Blocking the fist, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Misunderstanding."


    "Don''t you understand the situation just now?"


    "Don''t you see that all these colored glasses were photographed by our imperial city or foreign businessmen?"


    Put down the clenched fist and the eldest son was stunned.


    It seems that as Tang Hao said, most of these auctions are in the hands of merchants from the Imperial City, and a few are in the hands of foreign businessmen.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I found doubts.


    What''s strange about that?


    Didn''t the auction want to come like this? The higher price?


    Touching Tang Hao''s head, the eldest sun Chong stared at Tang Hao.


    "Are you stunned by money and silk? Beggars in the imperial city are richer than serfs in the countryside. What''s strange?"


    "Do you think the merchants in the imperial city will have less financial resources than a small state and county rich family?"


    Put on Chang sun Chong''s shoulder again. Tang Hao sighed and his face became a little serious.


    "You don''t understand my brother''s situation in Yangzhou. He is squeezed everywhere!"


    "There was not even a local businessman to add weight at the auction, but someone was behind it!"


    "So, brother Wei had to use this plan to invite some expensive merchants from the imperial city."


    Tang Hao''s performance can be described as sincere, which is completely opposite to his previous confident appearance.


    Fortunately, Princess Changle and Li Wanqing heard Tang Hao mention it in advance, so when Tang Hao suddenly said it, they suddenly realized it.


    To put it bluntly, Tang Hao actually felt that someone was going to make trouble behind his back when he met the clay craftsman bullied by bandits and thieves in the barren mountain.


    Just in case, I sent back an 800 urgent letter to the princes.


    It''s said that the colored glaze is exquisite and there are many business trips. When I first arrived in Yangzhou, I''m short of money. I''m afraid I can''t grab it.


    The grandson Wuji who boasted of Haikou was worth sending grandson Chong to seize the treasure in person.


    Unknowingly, Chang sun Chong, looking at Tang Hao''s performance, believed it and beat his chest.


    "Don''t panic, brother Tang!"


    "This time, the soldiers who come to press money and silk for me will not be less than 50."


    "Let''s see who has the courage to compete with brother Tang!"


    Seeing that the boy believed it, Tang Hao changed the subject.


    "How''s the imperial city? How''s your majesty?"


    As his father-in-law, it is also Tang Hao''s duty to care more.


    "Hey! Don''t replace me!"


    "Your Majesty, I have a headache these days!"


    "Come on, wait until you get back to the house!"

 Chapter 720

    Chang sun Chong was shocked by the change in the Tang mansion.


    The windows are bright and clean, spacious and new.


    Streamlined format furniture with different shapes and exquisite workmanship.


    Chang sun Chong is also the first time to hear that the tables and chairs in this case can be divided so carefully!


    A tea table surrounded by winding water and cigarettes. The square desk, the round rotating table, the exquisite tea tray and the fruit tray with various shapes.


    Especially the bright window can have a panoramic view of the outside.


    There is also the magical wooden shutter, which opens when pulled up, and the sun shines in. The whole house is bright without candlestick.


    Pull down and close. The seamless connection of wooden strips blocks blocks everything in the house, and you can''t see a little from outside.


    At any rate, Chang sun Chong was also the son of a Duke of state. When he entered the Tang mansion, he was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Everything was very novel and screamed.


    Tang Hao grabbed the childe with ADHD and forced him to press in front of the tea table.


    "Tell me, what about the imperial city?"


    Chang sun Chong wipes this slate tea table, which combines wood and stone, together with a miniature rockery and flowing water, like a tour of famous mountains and rivers.


    A pair of eyes stared at the strange tea table and replied.


    "Hey! It''s not that Xinluo, the two envoys of Baiji, who are envoys to the Tang Dynasty. They say they want to surrender. In fact, they mean something on both sides."


    "The two island countries rely on getting closer to Koguryo to explore the benefits, see which point gets more, and rely on the other side."


    Tang Hao has seen a lot of dog tail grass. It''s really rare to see such two sides standing in important maritime places and asking for benefits from both sides.


    Tang Hao squeezed his fist and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Over the years, the Tang Dynasty has won wars constantly, and the surrounding big countries are afraid. On the contrary, those small countries in small areas have become clowns relying on the terrain."


    "While depending on the Tang Dynasty, you can get a handful of oil and water. While depending on the enemy country, you can take advantage of it."


    Touching this and Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Chou Cho.


    "That''s right! If Datang hadn''t rested and refreshed now, these fleas would have jumped there."


    Speaking of this, Chang sun Chong remembered, patted Tang Hao on the arm and said.


    "By the way! You play with these things all day? Are you not afraid of your Majesty''s investigation?"


    "I''m here with holy intention."


    Between the words, he found a token and handed it to Tang Hao


    "Oh, here you are."


    "Yangzhou is alone. Your majesty is afraid that you are helpless and gave you this gold token."


    "The troops and horses in the south of the Yangtze River are available for you to mobilize."


    After receiving the token, Tang Hao looked at it and was puzzled.


    "This is to build a ship, not to fight a war. What''s the use of a token to mobilize military power?"


    The eldest son smiled and said.


    "My father said, there is not much money in Yangzhou. The Emperor gave you this. Think about it with confidence."


    After this reminder, Tang Hao suddenly realized.


    Flat mouth, looking at this token, Tang Hao tut tut said.


    "Well, it''s our virtuous king of the Tang Dynasty. I''m in trouble!"


    "I see. If you want money, you want people to choose freely."


    "Just borrow a token and leave hundreds of thousands of passes for Datang. Tut Tut, this account is really good!"


    At night, the wind grew louder and louder.


    In the brightly lit Tang mansion, four people gathered around the dining table, tasted the hot pot made by Tang Hao, drank iced grape wine, and listened to the new things about the imperial city told by Chang sun Chong.


    A foreign land, however, exudes a strong warm atmosphere.


    Score the transit, and soon it turned into a combination of wind and rain.


    The bright lightning seemed to tear up the earth, and the sudden wind raised whose thatched roof.


    The whole Yu family was in a panic in the storm.


    The Yu family''s characteristic is the building ship. Most of the long and short workers and craftsmen are placed on the old ship moored at the wharf.


    It may be a habit for many years. On the contrary, there are few people living in the houses built by the docks.


    The huge building ships bumped up and down with the ups and downs of the river.


    Yu Sanniang, who lives on the third floor, looked worried when she saw the place illuminated by lightning through the rain curtain.


    "The clouds are lower tonight. I''m afraid it will stop easily for a while and a half."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door creaked open.


    A damp wind and rain poured in, and the rain on the coir raincoat rustled down like beads on a continuous line.


    Xiaoye lifted the wet green silk in front of her forehead and looked at the figure leaning against the window.


    "Sanniang! All the branches have arrived, and most of the servants have moved into the houses on the wharf."


    "The wind and waves are more violent than before. It''s not weak. Let''s move out!"


    The wind and rain are heavy. No one knows what will happen this night. Especially Sanniang, an old ship, has been repaired for several years. It is unknown whether she can carry the wind and rain tonight.


    Sanniang slowly pasted the thick oil paper on the window, and a touch of reluctance appeared on her face.


    "This is the only witness left by my husband. If it can''t stand, what''s the significance of my survival?"


    "You go, I''ll stay and watch."


    Hearing the words, Xiaoye took off his coir raincoat and hung it on the bow of the boat to remove the wet shirt outside.


    "If Sanniang doesn''t go, I won''t go!"

 Chapter 721

    The storm lasted two hours.


    Sitting quietly on the bed, the two people swayed with the bumps of the ship and stayed awake all night.


    The creaking noise in the middle of the night made them uneasy.


    It was not until the East was bright that the turbulent River calmed down.


    It was calm outside, but the hull was still leaking.


    Yu Sanniang and Xiaoye have lived on a ship for many years. They hardly need to see it. They can guess that the cabin was damaged and filled with water.


    When the door was opened, there was a dark shadow on Matou Mountain. No one spoke and looked lonely.


    The hull failed, but it was hit and cracked a huge hole. If you want to use it again, you''ll have to wait three or five months.


    Staring at the crack, Yu Sanniang stood quietly in the bow of the boat without words.


    The shocking crack was like the scar printed on Yu Sanniang''s heart at this time.


    The sustenance is broken! My dream of sailing is far away!


    After half an hour of silence, Yu Sanniang breathed a sigh of relief, pressed down the sadness in her heart, stood at the bow of the boat and spoke.


    "Clean up the ship and see if there are sunken ships and injured families."


    The long and short workers who stood still in the bow of the ship slowly dispersed, leaving only the stewards of the Yu family standing in place without moving.


    Yu Sanniang was a little confused. I don''t know why, these people turned a deaf ear to their words.


    The willow eyebrows stood upright. Just when he was angry, steward Huang hung his head and walked out of the crowd slowly.


    "Sanniang, earlier, the loss has been found out."


    Steward Huang has always been Sanniang''s right-hand assistant. It is the first time for Yu Sanniang to see this strong man with high morale. He is so helpless.


    Glancing at the people who lowered their heads, Yu Sanniang had an ominous feeling in her heart.


    "Report back."


    The words are simple, but it is difficult to suppress the sadness.


    Steward Huang raised his head helplessly, looked sad, hesitated for a moment, and the corners of his mouth moved dry.


    "Twelve ships were lost, two sank and four needed overhaul."


    "Five ships were lost and precious goods were damaged, totaling 13700 passes,..."


    Every word was like a sharp blade. He opened Yu Sanniang''s scar and stabbed it in.


    For these people who drive and eat, the importance of seagoing ships is self-evident.


    But this time, half of his ships were damaged by the wind and waves, and the ships that depended on him for survival were gone. What else to talk about going to sea trade.


    At this moment, Yu Sanniang''s heart was as cool as the morning breeze.


    "Hey! What a pity! The biggest ship in Yangzhou is such a pity!"


    A word came from behind the crowd.


    When the Yu family looked back, they saw steward li of the Zheng family coming here with a group of people.


    Almost subconsciously, many people clenched their fists.


    It has been three years since the Zheng family and the Yu family secretly competed for the wharf.


    It can be said that in my bones, I hate these bullying Zheng family.


    Facing the eyes, the Zheng family and Li steward went straight to the dock and looked at the cracks on the ship.


    "Oh! What a pity! What a pity that such a beautiful boat!"


    In his words, he looked up at Yu Sanniang standing on the side of the ship, implying a sense of surprise.


    "Oh, Sanniang!"


    "You can stand and walk! Congratulations!"


    Listening to the strange sound of nutrition, Yu jiahuang''s face turned red and glared at Li.


    "Li, you can''t control the affairs of the Yu family."


    "If you mind your own business, don''t blame me for my lack of eyes."


    As soon as the voice fell, the long and short workers on the wharf approached step by step with wooden sticks and harpoons.


    This moment is another moment.


    Although it was the Yu family''s territory and a large number of people came around, manager Li didn''t look as flustered as last time. He patted his sleeves and looked very chest.


    Glancing obliquely at the Yellow steward, he looked arrogant.


    "Steward Huang, as a colleague, just saw Yu Sanniang, recovered her legs and feet, and said a joy. Is it difficult or wrong?"


    "Besides, we are really peers. When the storm passes through, the Zheng family leader thinks that the Yu family is very close to the sea. I''m here to check and give some assistance."


    "Holding a stick and harpoon with a bad complexion, is this the way the Yu family treats guests?"


    Originally, the Yu family was very sad about the loss, but manager Li pretended to congratulate and sigh, which undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.


    Raising his fist, steward Huang glared at steward li of the Zheng family, took a step forward and held steward Li''s collar.


    "Don''t worry about Yu''s family affairs!"


    "If manager Li insists on staying, I can''t guarantee when this fist will fall!"


    Wow.


    The Zheng family gathered around.


    "Release!"


    At the same time, the Yu family holding a wooden stick and harpoon also came together.


    In the noisy shouts, they confronted each other.


    Steward Li broke away from steward Huang, straightened his collar, glanced at steward Huang and Yu Sanniang standing quietly on the deck of the ship.


    "Oh! The Yu family really has a bit of backbone."


    "Don''t look at your situation now!"


    "Don''t propose a toast and don''t eat. You''ll have a fine drink."

 Chapter 722

    The tone was aggressive and fearless.


    Standing on the side of the ship, Yu Sanniang looked down at all this and moved in her heart.


    It seems that the Zheng family has long known that the Yu family will suffer this natural disaster, and it is just the right time to appear here!


    The Zheng family must have no divine ability, otherwise they wouldn''t have come to make trouble before the storm.


    Suddenly, Yu Sanniang remembered that the disappearing ships mentioned by supervisor Huang had some connection with the Zheng family?


    Thinking of this, Li mang burst out in Yu Sanniang''s beautiful eyes, and her face was gloomy.


    "Situation?"


    "How dare you ask the Zheng family, what is the situation of the Yu family?"


    Seeing Yu Sanniang speak, Li steward''s old face burst into a smile, turned his back and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Why should Sanniang be so? Isn''t it good to be honest with each other?"


    At this point, the smile on manager Li''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Spend all your money and buy colored glass. The ship is half damaged. I''m afraid there will be a lot of damage to the goods?"


    "Do you want me to remind Sanniang of these difficulties?"


    The whole Yu family''s distress is described in one sentence, almost exactly.


    Obviously, the Zheng family came prepared.


    A sneer flashed across Yu Sanniang''s face.


    "Dogs take mice and mind their own business."


    "See off!"


    When the departure order was issued, steward Huang took the stick from the people next to him, raised it and shouted.


    "While Xiaoye is in a good mood now, go away."


    "If you are not afraid of death, take a step forward!"


    The scream was like a beast out of a cage, shaking the whole wharf.


    The breeze blows, the clothes swing, the strong abdominal muscles and scars flutter with the clothes.


    These dock workers know the prestige of supervisor Huang.


    Two years ago, the Zheng family took control of general Yan''s business, began to grow gradually, and encroached on the large and small docks around the Zheng family.


    Yu Sanniang, a female, was also listed in Zheng Yuan''s list of eroded sites.


    But since the debut of this half killed manager Huang, there have been dozens of fights, large and small, at the border between the Zheng and Yu docks in one year.


    If you say that the Yellow steward is a real tiger, he is completely fighting with his life, no matter how many knives he has received, just one word, rush.


    It''s not how high his force is, but completely relying on a brute force to fight forward. Ordinary people can''t learn that kind of blood courage.


    At this moment, seeing that the tiger was angry, the Zheng family instinctively withdrew one step back, took out the long knife and dagger carried behind them, and took them in their hands to guard.


    A thick smoke of gunpowder rose and rested in the air, becoming more and more intense, waiting for one of them to give orders.


    Steward Li looked at the ruthlessness revealed in steward Huang''s eyes and took the lead in giving birth to some timidity in his heart.


    He was a man who handled some daily sundries in the Zheng family''s residence, was responsible for the Zheng family''s owner''s living and taking care of ordinary boat merchant activities. Where have you seen such scenes of fighting and life?


    Moreover, people who have not experienced the kind of life on the tip of a knife often avoid this kind of occasion.


    In their eyes, this money is worth nothing.


    A big hand pushed the back figure of steward Li. The Zheng family leader took some soldiers in armor and walked forward slowly.


    Staring at the coward beside him, Zheng Yuan strode forward and looked at the disappearing figure on the ship.


    "Yu Sanniang? You don''t have to be so outspoken!"


    The calm words passed through the crowd and reached the moving figure on the ship.


    Yu Sannian turned slowly and took a look at Zheng Yuan who raised his head.


    "Yo, I can''t imagine that my Yu family is really lively today."


    "Even the Zheng family owner of Yangzhou came. I don''t know what day it is today?"


    Clapping his palm, Zheng Yuan looked up with a smile and said.


    "Hey! The Yu family leader is really funny. It''s really admirable that he can be light and calm when such a big thing happens."


    Turning back and pointing to the soldiers behind him, Zheng Yuanmei smiled.


    "It''s really unlucky. General Yan has several pieces of goods, which were shipped from Xinluo. It happened that the ship left this time."


    "Specially ordered subordinates to bring some soldiers to inspect the goods and make handover."


    If it''s really a large cargo from Silla, it may be a sea going ship


    But these days, Yu Sanniang''s ships rarely go to Xinluo, and there is no big cargo in her impression.


    "You fart! General Yan''s goods have always been taken care of by your Zheng family. When will you inform our Yu family?"


    Steward Huang couldn''t stand Zheng Yuan''s bullying virtue and scolded him.


    However, Zheng Yuan didn''t seem to hear the words of steward Huang, and bowed his hands to Yu Sanniang.


    "Yes or no, you can tell at a glance. In short, our Zheng family really came with sincerity. If we take a look at it, we won''t lose anything."


    "Sanniang, what do you say?"


    Obviously, the Zheng family is the owner of nothing. They find fault with the name of general Yan.


    Yu Sanniang knew that at this moment, no matter how to refute, there was no need to search this link.


    A senior official wants to find something for the grass people. It''s very simple. Even a law-abiding citizen, put on a hat, you can recognize it if you don''t recognize it.


    Yu Sanniang looked at Zheng Yuan''s smiling face and felt disgusted.


    The officials and businessmen colluded with each other to suppress the Yu family. There was no money or wealth in the family. More than half of the ships were lost. Domestic and foreign troubles!


    Is today the end of the Yu family?


    Suddenly, a touch of sadness and helplessness poured into my heart.

 Chapter 723

    General Yan barracks, Quanzhou.


    On the Pavilion three feet high, general Yan squinted and looked at the beautiful scenery of the river 100 meters away.


    Soldiers rowed fast boats and shuttled back and forth. Their neat movements, coupled with the sound of "Yo Ho", filled the whole river.


    After more than a year of training, it has to be said that the coordination ability of these soldiers has been very excellent.


    General Yan stroked his beard, and the smile on his face was even worse. He folded the corners of his eyes and sent them to the wrinkles.


    "Look, our navy has such a speed. Why can''t we climb an island?"


    Three years ago, after the stone was discovered, the king of the Tang Dynasty immediately sent General Yan, who was unearthed in the land of fish and rice, to Quanzhou to vigorously develop the Navy.


    In the past two years, the country was rich and the people were prosperous. It goes without saying that the rates and silver allocated from the appropriation were.


    But in the past year, the war has been frequent, especially the war of moving Turks, which has lost a lot. The amount of money and silk allocated to Quanzhou is very small, even less than the previous one-third.


    General Yan thought of a way, that is, the combination of officials and businessmen to form a huge network of interests and draw dividends. The development of the Zheng family is an example.


    Of course, the Zheng family was not chosen by general Yan. It was a chance encounter. I talked about it. Seeing the kindness of the Zheng family, I promised the Zheng family to repair the boat.


    Both sides understand that general Yan''s choice is not the only one. If other new shipbuilding families rise, general Yan will choose again.


    It is precisely this point that has inspired Zheng Yuan to devote himself to ship improvement over the years.


    One side of the military division shook the Pu fan, a burst of relief on his face, but for a moment, he also fell into meditation.


    "Naval training is indeed becoming more and more mature, but our warship transformation has little effect."


    "I don''t know when we can really go to sea. There is Xinluo Baiji in the north, Koguryo needs to be suppressed, and Japan in the East."


    This reminder reminded general Yan of his deficit trip at that moment.


    The army under his command is the first navy team in the Tang Dynasty. General Yan urgently hopes that these Navy troops will fight a beautiful battle under their own leadership, or change their military skills.


    After all, in such a peaceful and prosperous time, do you want to fight? hard! It is even more difficult to win military merit by fighting!


    Take a sip of cool tea, cool and thirst quenching tea, down your throat, minus most of the heat.


    "Tang Hao is also a strange boy. He can attract people from the imperial city to join in and sweep away the colored glass."


    "From those Yangzhou urgent reports, Tang Hao''s pot is full."


    "I still blame Zheng Yuan for his bad start."


    Speaking of the pain, general Yan''s face flashed a touch of anger, and a layer of sadness appeared on his face.


    From beginning to end, the king of Tang did not give a clear instruction to general Yan and Tang Hao in Jiangnan, who should take over the navy in Jiangnan.


    In the dark, it seems to let the two compare.


    Therefore, general Yan''s attitude towards Tang Hao was both defensive and exploratory.


    But the Zheng family, who vowed to drive out Tang Hao for general Yan, failed repeatedly, which made general Yan particularly unhappy.


    The military master twisted a few beards under his jaw and narrowed slightly for a moment of meditation.


    "In fact, the general doesn''t have to be anxious. Tang Hao didn''t do anything to the general this time. It can be seen that he was just holding a try."


    "Maybe it''s not impossible for the poor to stop building."


    "It is said that this shipbuilding is not as Tang Hao imagined. Relying on one''s own financial resources and manpower can build it."


    Having said that, in general Yan''s heart, there is always a knife hanging in his heart, and it will fall down at any time.


    General Yan stood up, looked at the lively drill scene on the river and said slowly.


    "This time, the Zheng family took our guards to annex the Yu family. I''m sure Tang Hao won''t sit idly by. I''m playing a drum in my heart."


    "If we succeed, the Zheng family will become bigger, and we will have security. If we fail, we will abandon the Zheng family, but we have no experts in shipbuilding."


    The military division stood quietly beside general Yan, revealing a knowing smile.


    "The general is too worried."


    "This time, we can be winners anyway."


    Looking at the master''s confident appearance, general Yan was puzzled and asked.


    "Why?"


    There was a touch of treachery hidden in the mysterious smile. At this time, the military master looked like a slippery loach.


    "Tang Hao came to the south of the Yangtze River to build a big ship for his business, which can exchange needs with all countries on the sea, and attack all countries from land and sea."


    "In the end, Tang Hao still stays on shipbuilding this time."


    Finger ring refers to the busy River in front of me, and the military division shakes the Pu fan.


    "General, you see, these are the soldiers we have cultivated!"


    "When Tang Hao''s ship is built, will your majesty recruit this soldier from other places?"


    General Yan stared at the military division and said.


    "You mean, after Tang Hao builds the ship, we can enjoy our success and transport our soldiers there."


    "At that time, with my prestige, will Tang Hao be completely elevated?"


    The military division arched his hands.


    "The general''s foresight is really admirable!"


    General Yan was stunned and turned to laugh.


    "Wonderful! Such tricks are wonderful!"

 Chapter 724

    Yu''s Wharf is ready to go at the touch of a sword.


    At this time, the horse hooves sounded from behind the Zheng family.


    Silver Cloud relief, ebony chassis, pulled by two horses, stopped steadily at the entrance of the wharf.


    Behind him, the silver soldiers stood tall and powerful.


    The coachman opened the bead curtain and came out with two elegant CHILDES.


    Zheng Yuan looked at the two CHILDES and recognized one. It was Tang Hao!


    At a critical juncture, Tang Hao suddenly appeared, and Zheng Yuan had an inexplicable premonition.


    When his thoughts flew around, Zheng Yuan had Countermeasures in his heart and arched his hands towards the two people walking slowly.


    "Lord Tang came."


    "I hope the grass people will forgive me for not meeting you far."


    Second grade official rank and Marquis status are enough to deter these grass-roots people in the market.


    Although he was extremely unwilling to see such scenes in his heart, Zheng Yuan bowed respectfully.


    He walked steadily with vigorous steps, stood in front of Zheng Yuan and looked at the low figure.


    "Master Zheng, gather people here. Do you want to fight?"


    Respectfully, Zheng Yuan got up with a smile on his face and hurried.


    "Lord Tang misunderstood. The Yu family suffered from this natural disaster. As a peer, the Zheng family was heartbroken."


    "I''m here to discuss with the Yu family some joint strategies and plans to resonate with the wharf."


    Without asking, Tang Hao knew the content.


    Tang Hao stood with his hands down, looked at the figure on the bow, glanced obliquely at Zheng Yuan on his side, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "I think the Zheng family leader is not good at coming this time?"


    "It''s a joint discussion. I think it''s for another purpose. I''m greedy for the Yu family''s wharf?"


    Zheng Yuan was so angry that he dared not speak. He smiled and said.


    "I''ve often heard that Lord Tang is happy with Li min. now when I see it, it''s true."


    "But it''s just some small things between our merchants. Don''t bother your adults. We can solve them."


    make love.


    Three applause broke out.


    Tang haolang smiled and waved.


    "What Lord Zheng said is reasonable."


    "But Tang Hao still has important things to do when he comes here. Come on, bring it up."


    The two figures were immediately brought up, with many bracelets and shackles.


    Zheng Yuan looked intently and was in a panic. Aren''t they the people who went to Yu''s house last night to release the ship without permission?


    Once Zhengyuan thought that the two people had been swallowed by the wind and waves because of the strong wind and waves last night.


    But I can''t how to be intercepted by Tang Hao.


    Slightly walked to the scheming Zheng Yuan and asked slowly.


    "Master Zheng, do you know these two people?"


    Zheng Yuan turned his hand into a rattle, but there was a flash of panic in his eyes.


    "What a coincidence."


    Tang Hao walked beside Zheng Yuan, patted Zheng Yuan on the shoulder and said.


    "Master Zheng, these two people know you!"


    Hearing this, Zheng Yuan knew in his heart that such things were exposed, not only the problem of family reputation, but also the suspicion of instigating trouble.


    Maybe you''ll be imprisoned.


    Zheng Yuanwu pretended to be calm and said.


    "Lord Tang, this is a small matter of interest friction between the Zheng family and the Yu family."


    "Surely these little things can''t be thoroughly investigated by Lord Tang himself?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Exactly!"


    "Somebody!"


    With a wave, the silver soldiers suddenly stepped out of the line.


    Serious voices echoed across the wide pier.


    "Make trouble, plant and frame, and gather people to fight on this wharf!"


    "Arrest Zheng Yuan and hand him over to the government!"


    As soon as the voice fell, two soldiers came forward and one man held Zheng Yuan on one side.


    At this moment, Zheng Yuan realized that Tang Hao''s guilt was imposed by force.


    Zheng Yuan shouted at the moment of being raised.


    "Lord Tang! I''m wronged at this time!"


    "If it weren''t for general Yan''s instructions, it would be difficult for me to act as a grass-roots citizen."


    "Please, Lord Tang, spare the officer''s life for the sake of general Yan!"


    Where could Tang Hao listen to these words? Amid the cheers of the Yu family, he waved his hand to show that the soldiers sent Zheng Yuan to the government.


    Tang Hao took a look at those frightened Zheng family people, stretched his arms and said.


    "Don''t panic, everyone!"


    "I Tang Hao is not aimed at someone. As the saying goes, grievances have heads and debts have owners."


    "The Zheng family bullied the weak and bullied the big and small clans. Many of you are small clans and factions that were annexed."


    "If you can list the crimes committed by the Zheng family this time, you can make atonement for your meritorious deeds. I will let bygones be bygones. If you don''t know what to do, you can only hand it over to the government!"


    Dai''s meritorious service is to give these people a chance to start over.


    Hearing this, many people immediately threw away their weapons and cried bitterly.


    Enslaved for two years, now they finally feel that they can see the sun again. If they were not forced by obscenity, how could they live such a life.


    Many people knelt down to denounce and shouted that Tang Hao''s move won the hearts of the people.


    But Tang Hao didn''t want to listen to these people. He turned back and talked to Chang sun Chong.


    "The collection of criminal evidence will be handed over to brother Chang sun!"


    Then he walked towards the vaguely excited figure.


    Yu Sanniang''s eyes were full of gratitude, and she only felt that the Yu family seemed to have gone from hell.


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    "The Zheng family is not a small sect. You should catch it first and then try it."


    Tang Hao looked at the people who signed the pledge and turned his head again.


    "It''s an emergency. I have to."


    "If it weren''t for cutting the mess with a quick knife, how could we save so many small sects of Zheng family?"


    After that, Tang Hao waved gently behind him.


    Several soldiers weighed several heavy wooden boxes and walked over with difficulty.


    Bang.


    The wooden box pier is on the ground, and the dust is flying.


    Tang Hao pointed to the box and looked at Yu Sanniang opposite.


    "Here are 95000 coins."


    "The damage to the Yu family is bound to affect the communication and accommodation between Datang and overseas."


    "It''s not impossible to quickly repair the ships and prepare the people. If you can, you can use a lot of money to absorb the craftsmen of the Zheng family¡°


    "The same words. Shipbuilding needs the Yu family. I''ll wait in the Tang house."

 Chapter 725

    Yu Sanniang''s mood is quite unspeakable.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao sincerely sent back the money. There was no coercion, no inducement, only a simple word.


    More than 90000!


    The money is enough to cheer up the Yu family.


    Many members of the Yu family were vaguely moved and looked at Yu Sanniang with expectations in their eyes.


    Yu Sanniang''s eyes swept slowly from each ethnic group, and the moisture in her eyes was filled with air.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Lord Tang is well aware of the great righteousness and has carried a disaster for my Yu family."


    "Lord Tang needs our help to show his great maritime ambitions. Do you think you should help?"


    Steward Huang came forward and looked at Yu Sanniang.


    "Sanniang, I was a rude man, but I also know the truth that I should repay the kindness of a drop of water with a gushing spring."


    "Not to mention the great benefactor who saved our Yu family."


    "If you are sent, you must die."


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd was excited and bowed their hands one after another.


    "I''m willing to follow Sanniang and help Lord Tang together."


    Yu Sanniang burst into tears again, turned around and saluted Tang Haofu.


    "Lord Tang, the people''s daughter has one thing to ask. I hope you can grant me permission."


    The shipbuilding staff were at hand, and Tang Hao''s mood was also infected by these Yu people and bowed respectfully.


    "Three niangs, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Yu Sanniang pointed to the boat behind her and flashed on her face.


    "This ship was used by my husband when he was traveling. Although it is broken, many exquisite structures contained in it come from this."


    "The Yu family is also based on the structure of the ship, pushing through the old and bringing forth the new, so that they have a unique situation today."


    "With the permission of Lord Tang, let''s dismantle some objects and take them back to the Tang mansion for research."


    At this moment, Tang Hao realized that the ship was a priceless treasure. No wonder it was worth keeping Yu Sanniang for several years!


    Tang Hao took a deep breath and his thoughts rolled in his heart.


    "But this legend is the last thought left to you by Sanniang husband. If it is disassembled like this, won''t it even destroy the last thought?"


    Old friends and old things often repose incomparably strong feelings.


    Yu Sanniang can disassemble this object for research. Tang Hao can understand the determination to be made.


    To be honest, even Tang Hao himself was reluctant to give up.


    After all, it is a great debt to others to tear down their thoughts because of their own affairs.


    Looking at the ship, a ray of light gradually lit up in her beautiful eyes, and Yu Sanniang smiled.


    "Not destruction, but rebirth."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Sanniang led the people to join, which made the whole Tang mansion look quite compact.


    When they learned that the public losers were also in the Tang mansion, many Yu family members looked surprised.


    No one could have imagined that Tang Hao had the ability to invite the public loser Yi, who had lived in seclusion for a hundred years, out of the mountain.


    Still follow Tang Hao''s old routine and hand over the important task of shipbuilding to the professional Yu family.


    These days, Tang Hao occasionally passes some knowledge about buoyancy to Yu Sanniang, such as displacement, density, object mass, volume and so on.


    The unprecedented knowledge seemed to open a new door, which made Yu Sanniang sigh and praised Tang Hao for his profound knowledge.


    It was not until the third or fifth day that a man with mud and a long beard appeared at the door of the house in a carriage. Tang Hao looked at it for a long time before he recognized it.


    It was Wu Tong who came back from the mountains!


    I haven''t seen it for days. Wu Tong''s stubble is all over his face. His neat bun was scattered, and his bronze skin seems to be darker and bright.


    Holding the muddy man, Tang Hao''s eyes moistened.


    Patted Wu Tong on the back and repeated a sentence.


    "Just come back! Just come back!"


    It was the first time I felt such a warm reception. This man, who has always been silent, couldn''t help getting hot and dry on his face.


    Chat up for a long time and say a word.


    "Hou ye, you are filthy. Don''t stain your clothes."


    After all, the master and servant are different. Wu Tong is still flattered by such treatment.


    Tang Hao smiled and patted Wu Tong on the shoulder.


    "All right! Don''t say that."


    "Wash, wash and have a good sleep!"


    "This time, you are a great hero!"


    In the end, they still haven''t completely changed their thinking. Even after crossing the sea of swords and fires, these subordinates still maintain a touch of awe in their hearts.


    Sometimes Tang Hao deeply feels that in this era, some loneliness comes from his body and mind.


    Looking at Wu Tong who bowed respectfully, Tang Hao waved at will.


    There are hundreds of pieces of wood neatly stacked on the carriage, at least not to worry about building a house.


    Greeting the soldiers in the same company, he took off his armor and clothes, and arranged for a doctor to treat some of his legs and feet.


    The whole residence was busy again. The firewood houses that used to be empty are now full.


    Looking at the public loser oak squinting and giggling aside, Tang Hao came up.


    "Patriarch, this is the best gold nanmu and the best material for carpentry."


    "The rest depends on you!"


    Public loser oak''s old face blossomed in a moment, laughed for a moment, and turned to touch Tang Hao''s arm.


    "Lord Hou, it''s feasible for subordinates to choose one or two of these woods to make coffins?"


    Tang Hao''s face was smothered for an instant.


    "You old man! It''s such an idea!"

 Chapter 726

    The huge Tang mansion has undergone earth shaking changes with the arrival of Tang Hao and his party.


    First of all, regardless of the changes in the windows and furnishings, the arrival of such people alone made the whole residence feel full.


    Gongshu people occupied the wing rooms on the east side of the backyard, the Yu family occupied the wing rooms on the west side of the backyard, and Tang Hao''s bedroom was on the north side of the noble.


    Now when I get up early in the morning and open the door, I can see the two families sitting by the flower bed in the corridor, busy with their own affairs.


    In the courtyard, Li Wanqing and Princess Changle squatted in the shade of the tree, teasing the babbling children, with maternal brilliance on their faces.


    Touching the child''s round face, Princess Changle''s eyes were extremely gentle.


    "You look at the child, how lovely."


    Li Wanqing, who has always been grumpy, seems to be gnawing at her fingers. Her heart is suddenly sprouted. She looks at the children sitting in the wooden chair car and smiles.


    "Yes! How delightful the child is."


    "The big eyes are round. He must be a clever boy when he grows up."


    While he was talking, a woman of Gongshu clan stopped her knife and looked at them.


    "Thanks to the two women."


    "The beauty and beauty of the two husbands'' lives, and Lord Tang was kind-hearted to save the Yu family, water and fire, and the kind-hearted figure of a Bodhisattva."


    "It must be that the offspring of the present husband must be a great blessing."


    Gongshu people always live alone and have a pure heart. After getting along with each other these days, they feel that the two princesses are approachable.


    I also listened to the words and said a few words, which can be regarded as my own good wishes.


    But these words were heard by the two ladies blushing and ashamed.


    Tang Hao came over with a rattle and gently handed it to the child.


    Chubby little hands, holding the rattle, ringing the bell, very happy.


    The woman thanked again and again, and Tang Hao waved his hand.


    "Cultivating talents is an act of storing great talents for the country. When the Tang Dynasty is unified, a private school will be set up in the Tang Dynasty, so that children can understand words and etiquette."


    Princess Changle looked at Tang Hao with joy, and a trace of surprise flashed across each mu.


    "My father had said the same words before. I didn''t expect you to have such consciousness!"


    Tang Hao smiled brightly and said.


    "There are many things you didn''t expect."


    "These days I''ll pack up and buy some things I want to buy. In a few days, we''ll leave for Beijing."


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman beside her was surprised.


    "Why did Mr. Tang come back to Chang''an soon after he came here, but what happened to Chang''an?"


    After getting along these days, this unusual imperial city official impressed them too much.


    As a second-class official, he doesn''t feel domineering at all. On the contrary, he is approachable and seems to be a fellow townsman near the street.


    But sometimes, his profound truth and unheard of knowledge make people feel that he is an ethereal expert.


    The sudden parting at this time makes people stretch out a touch of reluctant emotion.


    Some Gongshu people around also gathered and asked with concern.


    "Yes! Childe Tang, we are still waiting for you to tell us those strange and practical things."


    The people were in such a state of mind, but Tang Hao felt a warmth in his heart.


    "We can''t talk about changes, but these days, our Datang is too depressed, especially money and food"


    "This time back to Chang''an, it still needs to be solved."


    As time went by, Tang Hao didn''t expect that Yangzhou would last nearly two months?


    "At present, I will hand over the house to the patriarch of Gongshu. We still need to discuss the shipbuilding with the Yu family over there."


    A few words of brief assignment. Tang Hao is the shopkeeper who shakes his hand. He is stable.


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle looked at each other with a smile on their eyebrows. They had a sense of empathy.


    Almost at the same time, they held hands with each other and ran towards the money warehouse with joy.


    Tang Hao looked at their distant backs and shook his head slightly in his heart.


    It seems that the purchase of women in future generations is to upload the past from their predecessors, which is right.


    She sorted out her luggage, exchanged money and silk, and told the Yu family about the idea of her boat. This Yu Sanniang is a master who is easy to understand and good to guide.


    Never accustomed to such scenes of life and death, Tang Hao''s farewell trip was particularly simple.


    The two patriarchs and Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, saw off in person. Gongshu oak patted Tang Hao''s arm and pointed to the ship leaning against the river.


    "Let''s go. I''m here about the house. I''m sure something can''t go wrong."


    While talking, he approached Tang Hao and asked mysteriously.


    "The problem of my coffin..."


    He stared at you angrily. Tang Hao had a straight face and a serious face.


    "Malpractice for personal gain will not be an example!"


    Seeing that the public loser''s point was like a chicken pecking rice, Tang Hao was slightly relieved.


    Yang Ming saw that the public loser oak walked away and just walked up and bowed respectfully.


    "My Lord, the Zheng family case has been copied according to your wishes."


    "All the gold and silver treasures in the family were confiscated."


    Tang Hao smiled and looked at Yang Ming.


    "Enforcing the law impartially is your advantage."


    "I hope there will be no bullying in Yangzhou in the future! Datang needs honest and upright officials like you."

 Chapter 727

    A watch played and sent back to Chang''an.


    Tang Hao''s journey started half a month later. When he returned to the Marquis house, it was the end of August.


    Returning to the Marquis house, where he had been away for a few months, Tang Hao stood under the eaves of the front hall and looked at the familiar plants and trees in the courtyard.


    Many flowers and plants are moistened by the summer temperature and grow a lot higher.


    In the breeze, the golden osmanthus in the flower garden in the front hall is luxuriant. Under the branches and leaves, golden yellow looms, and small flowers are in full bloom.


    Although it is not the time of vigorous flowering season, you can still smell the faint fragrance. It is not so strong and smells good.


    Slightly narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he smelled the taste of autumn.


    "Good boy! You''re back at last!"


    A roar came from the corridor.


    Listening to the cry, Tang Hao almost didn''t think about it, and turned to drill.


    Along the way, Tang Hao worried that his eldest sun Wuji would come to the door. After all, he had a lot of glass carved pens and inkstones.


    Before he reached the north house, sun Wuji shouted in the front hall.


    "Where''s Tang boy? Don''t hide, come out quickly!"


    "I saw you in the corridor just now!"


    Tang Hao, who was about to step into the house, was stifling and jumping in his heart. It seemed that he couldn''t hide much.


    Seeing the figure coming from afar, Tang Hao simply turned around and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "Lord Chang sun, I''m far from welcome. Forgive me!"


    Changsun Wuji obviously didn''t eat Tang Hao''s suit and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "You are such a black boy. You even earn my money! Really don''t think about the old relationship?"


    "Let me ask you, is this glass carved pen and inkstone from your kiln?"


    With a shy face, Tang Hao smiled and bowed his hands.


    "If Mr. Chang sun really sees everything and listens to everything, he has heard about Yangzhou thousands of miles away in the imperial city."


    "You can''t hide such a small matter from your eyes. It''s really easy for us in the Tang Dynasty."


    "In the Tang Dynasty, there are immortal figures like Lord changsun. It''s really a matter of happiness."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eldest sun Wuji waved his hand.


    "Your boy, don''t compliment me. Let me ask you, can you collect these 60000 Guan safely?"


    Tang Hao listened, his face changed, his face looked innocent, and waved his hand again and again.


    "Mr. Chang sun is wronged! Tang produces colored glass to raise money for Tang navigation!"


    "I have no idea of seeking money and silk for myself. I can learn from the sun and the moon."


    After that, Tang Hao raised his five fingers and pointed to the sky.


    "If adults don''t believe it, small ones can take an oath."


    Changsun Wuji didn''t expect that Tang Hao reacted quickly and was actually linked to state affairs.


    Taking advantage of a moment, Tang Hao came forward with a serious face.


    "Lord changsun''s contribution to the Tang Dynasty must be remembered by all the people in the Tang Dynasty!"


    "At that time, when the world returns to one, I think the generosity of Lord changsun will be praised by the folk songs of the Tang Dynasty."


    In this word, the eldest sun Wuji was instantly raised to the height of the pillars of the Tang Dynasty.


    Previously, sun Wuji also wanted to see money and money back. This time, I heard that Tang Hao couldn''t open his mouth.


    If you open your mouth, won''t you be said by the boy that you don''t want to contribute a brick to Datang? A man who collects private property and can''t get in or out?


    Changsun Wuji''s tone was a little slow and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Hum! What you said is nice!"


    "Do you know how much money is enough for me to spend on the government? You boy, a piece of colored glass has been sold at a sky high price? You pretended not to know before?"


    Do you still want to take back the money that fell into the Marquis''s house?


    Tang Hao took his eldest son Wuji and walked towards the north house, offering sincere guidance.


    "Lord changsun! You occupy Datang iron mine and smelt iron. There''s no need to say more about such huge profits!"


    "But if you can''t get in and out, it will inevitably make others jealous. This quietly solves your Majesty''s worries. Why not take the name of a virtuous Minister?"


    "What''s more, it''s a good thing for the country and the people! When the ship is built, it''s not mixed with your credit?"


    "Those who should take the lead and can get this high-quality colored glass and win both fame and wealth!"


    The eldest sun Wuji frowned and meditated for a moment, covering his chin, as if he had a touch of enlightenment.


    "This is the principle of taking it from the people and using it for the people."


    "How much glass did you take? Shipbuilding is not a small number. Can you really build a boat? What about the house?"


    The eldest sun Wuji knew that most of the money and silk that could enter the Marquis''s house were in and out.


    However, it is not in vain to spend money to change some reputation.


    After hearing the skeptical tone of changsun Wuji, Tang Hao turned his eyes angrily.


    "Lord Chang sun doesn''t think much of me, Tang Hao?"


    With his hands on his hips, he raised his head and glanced obliquely at his face.


    "Houses to be built! Ships to be built!"


    "Not only to build, but also to spread the silk and ceramics of Datang to other countries on the sea and our national prestige. It''s magnificent!"


    Changsun Wuji was surprised on his old face, but then he was a little excited and took Tang Hao''s hand.


    "Go, go! Go to meet the saint with me quickly!"


    Tang Hao was not summoned. He didn''t know why changsun Wuji was so confused.


    "Why face saint?"


    Pulling up Tang Hao, the eldest sun Wuji said.


    "Hey! You don''t know. Your majesty has been worried about this for so many days."


    "This is an explanation for all officials and a peace of mind for your majesty!"

 Chapter 728

    Tai Chi hall.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the Dragon chair and looked worried.


    Earlier, when Singapore and Romania visited Tang Dynasty and praised Chang''an''s prosperity, they mentioned subjecting to Tang Dynasty intentionally or unintentionally.


    Of course, in exchange, Xinluo Baiji envoy asked for rice and silk from the Tang Dynasty, saying it was for the friendship between the Tang Dynasty and the two countries.


    People can see clearly that this new luobaiji is just comparing Datang and Koguryo. Who gives a lot of benefits.


    Fang Xuanling walked slowly two steps above the hall and looked at the king of Tang sitting high.


    "Your Majesty, sinro baiji is just a country of bullets, separated by sea areas, which is quite inconvenient to connect."


    "These two places border on our great enemy Koguryo, which is very easy to form an alliance, but these two countries did not choose Koguryo."


    "In my opinion, the two countries have a sense of steering according to the wind. It''s better not to be close. As for the objects mentioned, you don''t have to answer."


    Du Ruhui slowly stood up and took a look at Fang Xuanling. A look of embarrassment flashed in his eyes.


    "What brother Fang said is true, but since the Tang Dynasty showed its divine power last year, exterminated the East Turks and left the attached grassland barbarians, he has taken the name of Tian Khan."


    "If we don''t agree this time, it will seem that we are stingy."


    "It''s a name that hurts me to accept all rivers in the Tang Dynasty!"


    Over the years, many people have come to visit Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty.


    Especially after the collapse of the East Turks, many surrounding countries sent envoys to wholeheartedly friendly allies with the Tang Dynasty and not invade each other.


    The Tang Dynasty also holds the attitude of being rewarded when it comes. All countries with the intention of submission, such as cloth, silk and porcelain, will send a batch to show their wealth.


    Yuchi Jingde drank out with a local accent.


    "Afraid of what he will do!"


    "This thing belongs to Datang. You can enjoy it if you want, or you can enjoy it if you don''t!"


    "At present, Yangzhou naval training is imminent, and giant ships and warships are still being built. If these two small countries dare to make a trip, they might as well go on the waterway and solve them easily!"


    He is full of confidence and does not regard these two small countries as the same thing at all.


    Cheng Zhijie listened and came out.


    "Brother Jingde, although the words are like this, the ship fleet is not built in a day. It will take time."


    "What''s more, on today''s warships, there are only bows and crossbows. In fact, it is particularly difficult to land on the island."


    In ancient times, China was a land power for a long time. If it were not for the countries near the water, it would be very difficult to see the construction of the Navy.


    Therefore, in training the Navy, most of them have little experience. In addition, the regional nature of the navy is obvious, and most of them transfer army weapons to the past.


    At present, what can be used in warship naval warfare is only the common bows and crossbows in the barracks, together with some heavy wood oars that can cause damage to the local hull.


    It can be said that in terms of strength, it has actually made a lot of discounts.


    When it comes to shipbuilding, many dignitaries have a slight change in their faces.


    As early as earlier, when Tang Hai insisted on going to shipbuilding, many ministers disagreed.


    But thinking of the king of the Tang Dynasty''s enthusiasm for a moment, he made a quick decision and clapped the board. This was the only way to do it.


    At this time, Cheng Zhijie slightly improved the combat power of the Navy, which attracted these old ministers to think about it.


    Du Ruhui looked at the king of Tang sitting on the table and thought for a moment.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Building warships and big ships requires a steady stream of investment."


    "In my opinion, at present, the focus is on cultivating students and raising interest. There is no financial support. I''m afraid it''s difficult to carry out it to the end."


    His words were cautious. Du Ruhui looked up at the king of Tang from time to time, for fear that it would stimulate the hero who once wholeheartedly supported Tang Hao.


    After some words, the king of Tang was naturally unhappy when he sat on the Dragon seat.


    Today''s situation is really beyond his expectation. When Tang Hao went to Yangzhou for nearly three months, shipbuilding had no impact at all.


    It''s not that Tang Hao is lazy and slippery, but according to those spies, Tang Hao''s so-called is really busy about shipbuilding.


    But with one''s own strength, it is difficult to accomplish!


    In fact, the king of the Tang Dynasty was not angry. The urgent wrinkles on his forehead were deep, and he was stuffy there without saying a word.


    Fang Xuanling took a look at the high king of Tang Dynasty and came forward to advise with a sigh of relief.


    "Your Majesty, the autumn harvest is coming soon. When the country is rich and the people are rich and the grain warehouse is full, it is a great happy event."


    "No, if we expand roads and restructure transportation next year, we will be ready for the coming year."


    "I believe that these two or three years of reform and innovation will enable the people to harvest rice and live and work in peace and contentment."


    The plough was renewed and the Quyuan plow was popularized. When Fang Xuanling said this, he was full of confidence.


    The king of Tang heard that Fang Xuanling had thought for himself about the direction of the next wave of money and money investment.


    The benefits of the people can be described as immediate, and the results can be seen in that year.


    But this shipbuilding plan may be called an investment. It takes a long time, has great risks, and the profit and loss are still unknown.


    Yu Guang, king of the Tang Dynasty, glanced obliquely at his Highness''s generals, frowned and thought, as if he didn''t intend to stand up and intercede for shipbuilding.


    It''s reasonable to think that Tang Hao can be regarded as a person who handles the sky in Chang''an city.


    Shipbuilding has not improved in the past three months.


    Tang Hao and others are quite powerless. Why not talk about them?


    Taking back his eyes, Tang Wang rubbed his forehead, felt a headache, waved slowly and said.


    "Tang Hao, in his secret letter, said something about shipbuilding, but he didn''t talk about it in detail."


    "Duke Zheng has brought my words to the court. It must be that the boy has arrived at the court hall. We''ll know as soon as we ask."

 Chapter 729

    Not seen in March, Tang Hao''s changes are really amazing.


    The handsome young man is a little thin. His white face, which stays in the palace all day in the Imperial City, is also some wheat color at the moment.


    The king of Tang sat on the Dragon chair and looked at Tang Hao saluting with some surprise.


    "Good boy, lost some weight!"


    The ministers could hear that the words in just a few lines were sincere and heartfelt.


    Hearing the pain in his words, Tang Hao straightened up and held his head high.


    "As a minister of the Tang Dynasty, I have a mission to run around for the revitalization of the country. How can I talk about hard work."


    A word is enough to make many old ministers standing in the hall ashamed.


    Several old ministers involuntarily wiped their bulging belly and bowed their heads and necks for fear that they would compare with themselves.


    This made the king of Tang a little embarrassed. For a moment, I didn''t know how to ask about shipbuilding.


    But Tang Hao didn''t care. He paced two steps in the hall and said.


    "In the palace, there should be many courtiers opposed to the formation of merchant ships and warships."


    "I think this is a waste of people and money, and it is good for nothing to fight the land countries."


    The words stopped and glanced at the surprise on the faces of many courtiers. Tang Hao took back his eyes and continued.


    "That''s right! As we all know, ships can''t leave the sparkling water, can''t drive in the gurgling streams, and can''t fly on the hard ground."


    "But the world we live in is not just the surrounding countries."


    Tang Hao''s eyes seemed to be stuffed into the starry Milky way, becoming spacious and vast.


    "Your Majesty, Silla is a country of Baiji projectiles. In terms of its field, it is only a state. In terms of its talent, it is not as good as goguryo Gavin su."


    "But it is such a country that people despise, but dare to step on the land of the Tang Dynasty and ask for exquisite porcelain and cloth of the Tang Dynasty. Why?"


    "Because we don''t have a good naval commander in Datang, because there is a natural gap between us and them!"


    One by one, his eyes crossed the faces of these old ministers who lowered their heads and thought. Finally, Tang Hao fell on the old cheek, the first military general.


    The voice full of spirit is full of blood and high morale.


    "A small neighbor, they have, how can my great Tang be willing to be behind others?"


    Looking at the high king of Tang, Tang Hao''s eyes were full of firmness and bowed


    "Your Majesty, the unification of the four seas and the unification of the world is not a crushing of force, but a psychological game."


    "There will be a twilight day for the veteran, and there will be a moment when the suppressed ordinary people will soar. Killing and cutting should only be a means, but not the best means."


    Yuchi Jingde tilted his head and turned his eyes.


    What the boy often said made people feel a little confused. For a moment, it was like talking with farmers in the countryside, and for a moment, it was like walking in the clouds to enlighten the foolish people.


    He pulled his throat and stood up.


    "Tang boy, don''t fix these empty, let people hear in the clouds and fog."


    "That''s what you say. How are those warships in Yangzhou built? Can they have deep meaning?"


    If the words are rough and the reason is not rough, a few words are right to the point.


    In fact, what Yuchi Jingde is concerned about is exactly what many courtiers are concerned about. Including the king of Tang who is leaning on the Dragon chair to listen at this moment.


    Tang Hao glanced at Yuchi Jingde and smiled.


    "General Yuchi''s quick words are to the point."


    "Someone Tang sells a crown here first. The world is so big that you and I are just a drop in the ocean and a frog at the bottom of a well."


    "The Tang Dynasty is famous for its silk and ceramics, but I don''t know that there are countless treasures in this western place."


    "Tang just wants to spread the treasure of Datang to the world and carry forward my exquisite craftsmanship of Datang. I also want to present the treasures from all over the world to his majesty. Sitting in this Tai Chi hall, I can read all the treasures in the world."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao obviously felt that there was a frenzy in the hall and his heart to explore new things outside.


    Tang Hao welcomed these novel eyes, such as the long whale sucking water, and brought back the conversation.


    "If you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools. The dream of sailing has a long way to go, not talking."


    "For example, in the extreme south where half the night and half the day are spent, such as dream castles with different styles, and similar characters with black skin like charcoal, we all need huge ships to reach their country."


    "At present, the warships have just been built. The Yu family, who is good at making big ships in Yangzhou, and the public losers who have lived in seclusion for a hundred years, are all devoted to making giant ships in Yangzhou. I believe that in the near future, the giant ships flying the flag of the Tang Dynasty will be able to circle the earth, full of jewelry and return to our country."


    Public losers!


    Everyone present was shocked!


    This clan of hermits for a hundred years actually built a huge ship under the reign of Tang Hao!


    For a moment, the eyes of the courtiers were shocked.


    What kind of ability did the boy have to take such a clan under his command!


    Shocked, the king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon chair, took the lead to stand up and clap his hands.


    A pair of bright eyes are full of deep praise.


    "You are worthy of being a genius in the Tang Dynasty for thousands of years! You can bring all these talents under your command."


    "Not easy! Not easy!"

 Chapter 730

    fantastic.


    Earlier, when Tang Hao said his dream of heading, his words attracted many people''s meditation.


    Those unheard of things, in Tang Hao''s mouth, seemed like what he had seen with his own eyes, which was amazing.


    Many ministers listened to the novelty in their ears, but they were suspicious. They didn''t say anything about Tang Hao''s shipbuilding, but they denied it in their hearts.


    This time, I never thought that the public losers were attracted by Tang Hao!


    It is said that the ancestors of Gongshu family rode wooden birds and traveled thousands of miles a day. It is the supreme power to build a boat with shoes and sail across the sea. No one doubts the power of the public loser.


    With the help of this person, Tang Hao will be able to fly into the sky and lead Tang to a new ocean trip.


    When the crowd was agitated, Fang Xuanling slowly walked out of the crowd, frowned and hesitated.


    After looking at Tang Hao, who looked calm, he arched his hands.


    "Tang boy, I don''t mean to pour cold water, but the manpower, material and financial resources required for shipbuilding are a big amount."


    "At present, Datang is full of waste, and a new round of harvest is still in good fields. How can we have this Jinshan and Yinshan to realize Datang''s dream of sea hegemony?"


    It can be said that a word awakens the person in a dream.


    The current national strength of the Tang Dynasty is in the eyes of all officials.


    Not to mention the war, it was not long ago that Lingnan food disaster, Qingzhou locust disaster and dredging water conservancy also spent a lot.


    It can be said that today''s Datang is quite strong outside but weak in the middle.


    Last year, it shocked the north, and Yu Wei has been in the past for more than half a year. No matter how frightened these other countries are, they must have their own thoughts at this time. We have to take precautions against future troubles.


    The smile on Du Ruhui''s face became stiff and worried about this great glory.


    "Even if the Tang Dynasty is strong and prosperous, the expenditure on building merchant ships and warships seems like a vast pit. Even if the water of the Yangtze River is poured in, I''m afraid it can''t solve the fundamental problem."


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid we can only do what we can."


    The discourse is regular, but it is also realistic.


    Sun Wuji looked at Tang Hao and smiled.


    "Tang can invite two families, which shows his great intention."


    "The previous manufacturing of colored glaze has accumulated the next wave of wealth. It must be that there is no big problem with the shipbuilding plan in the near future."


    "As for the follow-up, you can take your time, take your time."


    While talking, sun Wuji looked at Tang Hao with a smile on his face and raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you say, don boy?"


    As soon as Tang Hao heard the words, he knew the meaning of changsun Wuji.


    The old man was clever. At this time, he didn''t forget to remind himself to ask for help in front of the king of Tang for his huge purchase of glass!


    But the old man reminded himself!


    The Treasury of the Tang Dynasty has no money, but these aristocratic families have it! There are also those who are crowded on the Outland mansion in the imperial city!


    Take the opportunity to collect two hands, which can not only enrich one''s own pocket, but also serve the country. Why not have a good reputation?


    Striding to the front of the hall, Tang Hao faced the king of Tang and arched his hands.


    "Your majesty! I think what Lord changsun said is reasonable!"


    "When I was in Yangzhou, my minister made a batch of peerless colored glass as a gift from an immortal, and raised a batch of money for our great shipbuilding plan of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Especially on the ground that the eldest grandson thought he was working for the country, he spent a lot of money to buy a high-quality glass, which can be regarded as the style of the leader of the literary minister."


    This sentence is very ingenious. It turns changsun Wuji''s selfish desire for exquisite colored glass into a contribution to the Tang Dynasty!


    A typical oil head who gets an object and gets a good reputation.


    Hearing these words, the eldest sun Wuji''s waist was inexplicably straight, as if he stood out from the crowd and felt like a superior person.


    Many of the literary ministers in the hall were secretly scolding.


    When it was rumored that this glass, many people secretly sent their families to bid, but they failed to win the exquisite glass pen and inkstone.


    Even if you buy other utensils this time, it''s not easy to speak face to face. Otherwise, you''ll be asking for nothing. You''re suspected of competing with your eldest sun Wuji.


    Sitting at the head of the hall, the king of the Tang Dynasty had heard of the exquisite glazed products. This time, there was a light in his eyes.


    "The public heart of the state of Zheng is the common people of the Tang Dynasty. It is really a model for all officials to think about the state. You should be rewarded."


    Looking at Tang Hao with great interest, the king of Tang had a funny smile on his mouth.


    "Tang Hao, your method should be worth learning from the Chinese civil and military forces to share my worries and reduce pressure for the people all over the world!"


    Tang Hao couldn''t hear his words.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty wanted Tang Hao to continue to use such methods of robbing the rich and helping the poor to make money for the country.


    "I am willing to devote my precious efforts to create some beautiful things that benefit the country and the people again, raise a lot of money, and don''t let the shipbuilding plan die prematurely!"


    Tang Wang and others, just Tang Hao''s words.


    Seeing Tang Hao say it, the king of Tang asked with a smile on his face.


    "Tang Hao! You got this privately. Do you have any complaints when you use it for state affairs?"


    Seeing the successful expression of the king of Tang, Tang Hao rolled his eyes in his heart.


    The whole Tang Dynasty belongs to you. If I''m rich, I don''t know which day to copy the bottom, I can''t keep much.


    It''s better to have a good reputation now!


    Respectfully, Tang Haoyi is right.


    "It''s the duty of a minister to share his worries for his majesty. Why do you complain?"


    make love.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty clapped his hands and the Dragon Yan was happy.


    "This is the duty of loyal officials and civil and military models!"


    "From now on, Tang Hao holds a gold token and can dispatch all the affairs of the imperial city. He can tell me alone. Others have no right to intervene!"

 Chapter 731

    The king of Tang ordered that this matter be settled.


    Any one present is not an old hand in the mixed trade. You can see the oil and water in it in your eyes.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t have that diamond, don''t do porcelain work.


    The whole imperial city is rich in products, but after all, not everyone can play around. At present, only Tang Hao can play with these things.


    It not only won high praise from the king of Tang Dynasty, but also seemed to accept such beautiful jobs reluctantly.


    For a moment, the old minister in the hall was itching, but he had nothing to do.


    When Tang Hao returned to the mansion, the two women had packed some luggage and said they were going back to their mother''s house.


    It''s also good to go out for a few months and report peace when you come back. Tang Hao promised to come down.


    However, when the two walked away, Tang Hao was also difficult to choose. He took two sets of glass products left during the auction, one for each person, and had the right to honor his mother-in-law and father-in-law.


    Princess Changle, with a big bag and a big wooden box, took a carriage and went straight to Taiji palace.


    Before entering the temple, he shouted sweetly.


    "Father emperor, my son''s ministers came to see you."


    Sitting next to the table, I read the memorials, and my heart moved slightly when I heard my daughter''s call.


    Since childhood, Princess Changle has been a woman who likes to be quiet and alone. Her character is inevitably introverted and quiet, so that she suffers from qi depression.


    Is it difficult for Yangzhou to make her daughter cheerful?


    Putting down the memorial in his hand, the king of Tang stood up with a smile on his face.


    "Quality son! Come back!"


    Between the words, Princess Changle had stepped into the door and came in.


    "Father emperor, my son and Minister brought you a lot of good food. Come and have a taste!"


    The attendant eunuch behind him hurriedly handed over his luggage.


    "This is a stone steamed bun. It''s crisp outside and soft inside. It''s salty and delicious. My husband strongly recommends it. Come and try it."


    Then the jade hand broke a piece and stuffed it into the king of Tang''s happy mouth.


    "There''s also this. It''s called plum wine, which is enjoyed by rich people in Jiangnan."


    "It''s quite different from our imperial city. This road has more Jiangnan flavor. My husband will be a little rotten on the way, so he always puts ice on it."


    "In the meantime, I changed ice ballast many times!"


    Then he turned and opened the box, showing a palm sized oval wine jar.


    The original large pieces of ice have turned into ice debris, and there are many water stains.


    As soon as the red silk was uncovered and the cork was removed, a unique fragrance of plum came to the nostrils, with a sour taste.


    Smelling the appetizing breath, Tang Wang happily took it, put it on his mouth and took a sip.


    It tastes cold, sour and sweet. It has an attractive aroma of mature plum and a little tipsy wine. It''s very delicious.


    With a smile, he held the wine jar in front of him. The king of Tang smiled happily.


    "The boy will enjoy it!"


    "In such a big Imperial Palace, we still save and save some ice residue. He also used it to make wine with ice!"


    It sounds like blame, but the appreciation can''t be hidden.


    "Father, to tell you the truth, there are endless ice cubes in our Marquis''s house every day!"


    "I''m not happy with the cool wind, drinking iced grape wine and eating ice cream."


    Tang Wang is a little silly!


    The life in the Marquis mansion is more leisurely than that in the imperial palace.


    "Hey! Zhi''er, what is this ice cream?"


    The father, who has always been well-informed, also didn''t know what it was. Princess Changle was happy and covered her mouth with a smile.


    "If my father is free, I can come to the Marquis house to taste some. This ice cream is easy to melt, so I can''t bring it back to the palace to taste for my father."


    The king of Tang stroked the head of Princess Changle and looked at the happy face with great joy in his heart.


    After only a few months of marriage to the Marquis''s house, Princess Changle is indeed a lot more cheerful.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang felt more and more that he was right to insist on marriage at that time.


    The daughter is happy and brilliant, which is more important than what is the division of wives and concubines!


    "Really? And such things? I''m curious. There are so many new ideas from this boy!"


    Perhaps after a long trip, Princess Changle''s heart was unconsciously relaxed in the scenery of high mountains and wide waters. Perhaps it was not seen in March, and the yearning feeling in Princess Changle''s heart was also particularly strong.


    This time, as mentioned by the king of Tang Dynasty, seeing the novel color on her father''s face, Princess Changle looked like she couldn''t hold it once the box was opened.


    She waved her hand and asked the little eunuch to put her bag aside. Princess Changle took the arm of the king of Tang and said.


    "Father, more than that!"


    "Since I entered the Marquis''s house, my son''s ministers knew that my husband was really like an immortal outside the sky."


    "Transparent as glass without objects, landscape freehand brushwork, waterside pavilion tea stand of Yanyun waterfall, and this crystal clear tea set are really countless and amazing!"


    Father and daughter chatted as they walked, chatting with each other in the shade of the trees in the backyard of the Tai Chi palace.


    Perhaps even Princess Changle did not find that she was good at talking about changes, and the king of Tang did not realize the feeling of father daughter harmony and happiness for a long time.


    While listening to her daughter''s coming, she enjoyed the rare happiness of her family.

 Chapter 732

    In the back garden of Tai Chi palace, it seems that Princess Changle has some endless words.


    From amazing treasures to exquisite and novel food, to what you see and hear along the way.


    When it comes to the elation, Princess Changle danced excitedly, indicating the size and shape of the king of Tang and the strange customs along the way.


    As soon as the king of Tang changed his serious look in the hall, he was like an ordinary father in the market, sometimes laughing and sometimes asking questions curiously.


    There were bursts of laughter and laughter in the whole back garden.


    Tang Hao, who was in the Marquis''s house, was not so comfortable.


    Soon after the two ladies left, someone came to the door.


    Fang Xuanling with a big belly and Du Ruhui with a long white beard.


    As soon as they entered the door, they angrily asked questions.


    "Tang boy, are you playing me like a monkey?"


    "The famous colored glaze in Yangzhou was made by you. Why did you deceive us into bidding from other rich businessmen?"


    Tang Hao just got soft and collapsed. Even before the beautiful maid beside him made tea, he heard their voices shouting outside the hall.


    I had expected that Tang Hao today would greet him with an attitude of no refund when he got his money.


    "Yo! It''s Tang who ignored the two adults."


    "Come on, come on, sit down and have a cup of herbal tea to get rid of the heat."


    When Fang Xuanling entered the room, he collapsed on the cool chair and glanced at Tang Hao with a look of asking questions.


    "Just tell me, boy! I specially sent my nephew to Yangzhou for this glazed pen and inkstone."


    "The cost of eating and drinking all the way, but you didn''t get one in the end. You have to pay for such losses!"


    This colored glass pen and inkstone was auctioned by Chang sun Chong at a price of 60000 yuan! You can''t afford to pay more!


    You didn''t bid yourself, but you wanted me to accompany you?


    Tang Hao''s eyes stared at the boss. Looking at the unreasonable old man, he was quite upset.


    Du Ruhui held his hands and frowned.


    "Tang Hao! You''re unkind. Let''s not mention the pen and inkstone. I''ll ask you, there are no less than 20 treasures. Why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    "For a long time, I can take a picture of a auspicious beast incense tripod with the 50000 Guan I took."


    "Are you willing to let those Outland barbarians take away such a beautiful object?"


    If we say that the price is not set by ourselves, but carried up by these vendors, what does it have to do with ourselves? Tang Hao had a black line on his face.


    "Well, you two see, I Tang once said in the hall that these money and silk were raised for Tang shipbuilding."


    "You two see, the colored glaze has also been auctioned, and Tang is really powerless."


    The best way to treat rogues is to be more rogue than them!


    Seeing that this move didn''t work, Fang Xuanling''s flat face immediately smiled and smiled very flatteringly.


    "Tang Hao! I''ve heard that you made these colored glasses yourself!"


    "Since it can be made in a place like Yangzhou, and the craftsmen in our imperial city are not poor, how about making a few?"


    "It can also be regarded as returning the collection dream of old men and scholars and cooling a wish?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Du Ruhui flashed a serious look on his face and quickly waved to stop the words behind Fang Xuanling.


    "Vulgar!"


    "Tang boy, can you be such a person who takes other people''s money at will?"


    "We''re not thinking about shipbuilding and doing our part for the Tang Dynasty! However, there''s no way. In the daytime, donation will inevitably fall into a heresy and compete for the ugly reputation of the holy pet."


    While talking, Du Ruhui raised an eyebrow at Fang Xuanling, looked at Tang Hao and smiled meaningfully.


    "Tang boy is an able minister appointed by your majesty to be responsible for shipbuilding. I hope Tang boy can point out a clear way!"


    As soon as they sing and make peace, they talk about the auction business so brilliantly. People who don''t know must think that these two people are concerned about the overall situation!


    Seeing these two old men''s faces, Tang haonuzui arched his hands.


    "Hey! I can''t imagine that the two adults are so eager to donate their blood!"


    "Only on that day, when making colored glass, I had to be instructed by an idle person, so I had a little insight and made so many."


    "Now, without the influence of the idle man, and without the Xianling mountain stone given by the idle man, you can''t help yourself!"


    Add some of these gods and ghosts to make this glass more mysterious.


    Otherwise, if the two old men knew that the glass was made of stone, sand and stone, but they used their savings for several years to buy it, wouldn''t they take the government soldiers to find themselves desperately?


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui looked at each other and doubted Tang Hao''s words.


    As soon as Du Ruhui''s eyes turned, he patted the case and said.


    "Don''t play any tricks, Tang boy!"


    "I tell you, let''s not study the glass pen and inkstone of the eldest grandson and old man for the time being. Anyway, we have to build one for us!"


    Seeing that Du Ruhui was strong, Fang Xuanling also came to strength.


    "Boy, aren''t you an immortal? In the next seven days, I''ll ask my wife to make a wish in the temple and pray for God''s happiness."


    "Just wait and get us a set!"


    "I won''t give you less for the price of thirty or fifty thousand!"

 Chapter 733

    Both hard and soft.


    The two old men held the idea of not giving up until they reached their goal, and with the three inch expert tongue of the scribe, they would never give in.


    Tang Hao pretended to be reluctant to accept it. In fact, he was already happy.


    The rich man who came to the door said all his good words. It is estimated that only Tang Hao can do it.


    After talking, Tang Hao lay half soft, sipped a sip of herbal tea and looked at the two old men who didn''t leave the table.


    "What? Two adults have something important?"


    They took tea sets and drank tea slowly, unspeakably leisurely.


    Du Ruhui twists the teacup and glances at Tang Hao.


    "Is that how you treat guests now?"


    "Yangzhou City has made so much money, but how can it become so stingy when you return to the imperial city?"


    "Don''t get some dishes. Let''s try them?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao almost gushed out a mouthful of tea.


    After a long time, the two old men are still waiting for dinner!


    Squinting at the sun hanging in the sky, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s just now. It''s still early for the meal. I''m afraid it''s not the right time for you to come."


    Before the voice fell, Du Ruhui waved his hand again and again.


    "Tang boy, at least we are also part of your green tea family, and the investment in several Mu manor is not small."


    "How can you be so stingy? It''s a treat to give some dividends all year round?"


    Fang Xuanling clapped Du Ruhui''s arm and shouted.


    "Old Du is right!"


    "Where are you going to find our cooperative friends? We don''t want anything else today. You can cook that pasta. It''s filial piety to us."


    "Old Du has heard of it! Don''t talk nonsense! The king of Jin never forgets your pasta."


    I don''t know the news from the two old men spread very fast.


    Tang Hao just entered the door with his front foot, and the two of them came to eat.


    Tang Hao, who was half lying in his seat, gave them a look.


    "Come on, you two must feel empty every time you come and don''t take some things."


    "OK, since you two came with your stomach today, Tang will show his hand today."


    "You two have this blessing!"


    Tang Hao straightened up, greeted the beautiful maid and said.


    "Pick all kinds of green vegetables from Huangzhuang and buy some fat and lean beef and mutton in the market."


    "Let''s have a hot pot today."


    The two old men looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    Regardless of Tang Hao''s sneering face, they held a teacup and drank it up, as if they had won the battle.


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui were stunned when they moved out the things brought back from Yangzhou.


    "What is your iron bucket? It looks a bit like a stove."


    "Oh, why are women and charcoal together? This thing is poisonous. Don''t you know?"


    "Ah! You don''t have to say that this pot is too strange. Why add a baffle in the pot? What''s the use?"


    For a time, two old people over half a century seemed to incarnate into the protagonist of 100000 why, and problems followed one after another.


    Tang Hao answered a few questions earlier, but later he was annoyed and simply shut up.


    The two old ministers were really surprised when all the dishes were in good order.


    "Leek, cabbage, spinach, lettuce, radish, celery, this... This is a cucumber? This... What is this?"


    "You are good! The imperial villa, which has been operating for less than a year, can grow so many green vegetables!"


    Fang Xuanling knows a lot about Nongsang and knows more about these dishes.


    As for Du Ruhui, he was blind at a glance. Except for barely knowing two, other names could not be called.


    In ancient times, green vegetables were not affordable for every family. Fortunately, it was in the late summer, with plenty of sunshine and lush green vegetables.


    If the weather turns cold in winter, you won''t see so many dishes!


    Tang Hao was surprised when he heard the two people in his ears. He wondered if he could get a greenhouse and produce these green vegetables in winter, wouldn''t the two old ministers have to lose their chin?


    The coal balls were thrown into the tin stove and put outside the house to let go the choking white smoke. Tang Hao took out his chilled ingredients from the ice cellar.


    Bean curd, duck blood, bean sprouts. Unfortunately, there are no noodles such as potatoes and sweet potatoes, otherwise it is more to Tang Hao''s appetite.


    Looking at a large table full of colorful ingredients and silver plates, the two old ministers seemed to see something incredible.


    Waiting for the round eyes, Fang Xuanling''s old face was not only shocked, but also inexplicably excited.


    "Your boy is no worse than your majesty!"


    "These things, some old men have never heard of!"


    Fang Xuanling is a little unbelievable. Is Tang Hao still human?


    It''s just that he has a good literary and martial arts strategy. Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are his hobbies. After practicing good calligraphy, the boy also teases and dances at will.


    Now he can grow so many green vegetables, and he is not willing to show weakness in cooking. Is this boy an omnipotent man?


    Impatiently, Tang Hao glanced at the two people chattering aside.


    "Stop yelling, Lao Fang. Go and fill this iron pot with half the water."


    "And Lao Du, if you want to eat delicious food, don''t always stand, go to the meal and say hello and burn some coal balls."

 Chapter 734

    If this matter were left in someone else''s residence, it would certainly shock the eyes.


    In the Tang Dynasty, one of the important officials fetched water and the other picked up coal balls.


    The two old men were still happy. They were afraid that Tang Hao would not like to eat this magical delicacy!


    The red coal stove was placed directly in the pavilion. Fang Xuanling carefully sat the pot on the stove with half a pot of water.


    Onions, ginger, garlic, red dates, star anise cinnamon, plus a piece of radish, a handful of medlar, throw a big bone with meat, and the clear soup pot on one side is good.


    Pepper, pepper, a little mustard, plus Cornus instead of pepper, is a simple red soup pot bottom.


    Tang Hao sighed when he looked at the bottom of the pot which was not as bright as the spicy oil of later generations.


    "After all, it''s more than a lot of pepper. Really, make do with it!"


    The two old men saw a lot of seasonings floating in the pot. They had seen this practice there.


    In ordinary times, I''ve only seen this cooked dish dip in sauce and pour sauce, but I''ve never seen anyone cook sauce!


    At this time, they are used to it. Anyway, they won''t say when they ask Tang Hao. They will simply wait for Tang Hao to move the bamboo chopsticks and follow suit.


    Regardless of their surprise, Tang Hao picked up the pot and threw two coal balls. He lay aside, gauze and masked, waiting to cook bone soup for a while.


    For about an hour, Tang Hao woke up in bursts of aroma. The two old men seemed to be unconscious of the heat. They stared at the steaming pot and added two scoops of water from time to time.


    After taking the gourd with half a ladle of water in Fang Xuanling, Tang Hao slowly pushed the sliced mutton, tofu and duck blood into it.


    These things are easy to be cooked. Tang Hao saw the color and said slowly.


    "Ready to eat!"


    At the command, the two old men, like hearing the horn of the battlefield, walked like flying, picked up bowls and chopsticks and waited around the pot.


    Tang Hao took no time to scoop up a spoonful of minced garlic, pour a layer of cooked oil and a little coriander. Yingying came.


    Give a little dipping sauce to the two jealous old men, and Tang Hao slowly opens the lid of the pot.


    The strong smell of bone soup, accompanied by the heat wave, rolled in the soup pot with scalded mutton, fresh duck blood and white tofu.


    The red and white color, coupled with the oil slick in the soup pot, makes people have an appetite at a glance.


    The two old men were lying on the edge of the pot, still steaming with white gas, squinting and swallowing saliva.


    Even so, there was no action for two days!


    How to eat this new thing has not been understood. We can only wait for Tang Hao to act first, so as not to lose face.


    Tang Hao dropped the lid of the pot, sat firmly beside the pot, picked up a piece of hot rolled mutton, rolled it in the dip sauce, blew it up and down, and sent it to the entrance.


    "You can eat it. Be careful to burn it."


    They had already aimed at the mutton in the pot. When Tang Hao spoke, two pairs of chopsticks accurately provoked the mutton. The scholar Tang Hao looked like and tasted it.


    It is soft, tender and delicious. It is wonderful.


    Compared with later generations, it is worse, but in this era, it is definitely a hard dish that can hold down the imperial food of the court!


    The two old men chewed and bolted vaguely.


    "This dogwood is delicious and spicy. My tongue is numb after eating. It''s spicy and enjoyable! It''s really good!"


    "Hey! The clear soup is also good! It''s delicious and hot. It''s amazing to have two flavors in one pot!"


    The two men ate and said, but the movement of their hands didn''t stop at all. When Tang Hao finished two pieces and fished again, the pot was empty except for seasoning.


    Pushing down some dishes again, Tang Hao picked up the pottery basin brought up by his servant, picked up an iced jar and said.


    "Come on, don''t patronize to eat. Drink some home-made beer."


    Beer accounts for a small proportion in the whole winery, mainly because Tang Hao doesn''t have so much time, otherwise it will sell a lot this summer.


    Compared with the Baijiu liquor produced by Tang Hao, the brewing method is much simpler. The malt is heated and fermented together, and the wort is fermented again, and the first beer is made.


    It is mainly because there is no yeast. It is not as angry as later generations. It tastes a lot worse. However, the wine tastes full, which is just in line with this season.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine and burping, Fang Xuanling quickly put some pieces of mutton on on the plate.


    "Tang boy, in my opinion, how about we open a restaurant?"


    "This wine is matched with this. Just what we eat, I''m sure we can make a lot of money!"


    Du Ruhui Bala''s meat slices in this bowl echoed vaguely.


    "Old house, this thing can be called delicious in the world!"


    "For those who have such good fortune, our imperial city should be the only imperial city at present. If we open a restaurant, I''m afraid it will crush the restaurant!"


    As soon as they mentioned it, Tang Hao aroused an idea.


    Perhaps what they said is really a way to get rich.


    The fired coal, the green vegetables in the greenhouse, and the wine brewed green tea can be driven!


    What''s more, these things have been paved for themselves!


    At that time, I will fight the name of the hot pot shop in the imperial city and open some chain stores. I will go everywhere in Datang without having to make these stoves again. Isn''t it beautiful?


    Seeing Tang Hao''s silence, Fang Xuanling slapped Tang Hao on the shoulder.


    "Boy! What are you hesitating about? Give us two shares when we can make money!"


    Du Ruhui''s hot red mouth, sweating all over his head, echoed.


    "Yes, boy."


    "This delicious food your majesty hasn''t eaten. Are you worried about the market? No, let''s invest more!"

 Chapter 735

    Sit still and think about your own mistakes. Don''t gossip about other people''s mistakes.


    Some old sayings are so effective.


    While the three were talking and laughing, a dignified voice sounded from the corner of the corridor.


    "Lord Lai, but what''s your dissatisfaction with me?"


    The sudden voice came like this, and even there was no report from any domestic servant.


    Hearing these words, the three were stunned at the same time. Three pairs of chopsticks hung on the mandarin duck pot like this, staring at the two figures coming face-to-face in the corridor.


    The king of Tang had a dignified look on his face, as if he was dissatisfied with the three people chatting here and taking himself with them.


    Princess Changle, who was holding the king of Tang beside her, flashed a touch of surprise on her face, turned angry and pointed to the three people.


    "Good you Tang Hao!"


    "It was me and sister Wan''er who ate hot pot!"


    The king of Tang was about to ask what the hot pot was. A thick soup aroma came along with a pungent taste that stimulated people''s taste buds, which shocked people''s spirit.


    He sniffed hard, and the king''s eyes moved to the big pot in front of the three.


    "This... This is hot pot?"


    "It has a strange smell and increases your appetite."


    At this time, the three people reacted, quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks in their hands, got up and bowed to the two.


    Princess Changle ran to Tang Hao, looked at the few pieces of mutton left, and beat her pink fist on Tang Hao''s arm.


    "You''re prepared for us to steal food! How dare you?"


    "I must tell sister Wan''er to clean you up!"


    Then he turned to look at the king of Tang and said.


    "Father, you have to control!"


    "When this boy was in Yangzhou, he prepared for my private meeting with sister Wan''er!"


    "Now you dare to prepare me to steal delicious food. Maybe you will prepare us to do something despicable in the future!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao was stunned.


    Is this still your own lady?


    Thinking of rectifying yourself? Just a hot pot, as for that?


    Du Ruhui and Fang Xuanling hung their heads, looked at each other, and hurriedly rescued Tang Hao.


    "Your Majesty, you see! The three of us are talking about raising money for shipbuilding, not about anything despicable."


    "Your Majesty, Dingbei marquis is just thinking of the fact that we both invested in the tea house, so he can show his cooking skills and reward us."


    Tang Hao will be punished for a delicious meal. Wouldn''t it make people laugh.


    The king of Tang also knew that this was just some playful words between Princess Changle and Tang Hao.


    With a light cough, the king of Tang glanced at the rolling soup pot in the corner of his eye. It doesn''t matter at first, but the strong smell between his nose and breath seems to be more rich.


    As early as in the back garden, listening to Princess Changle talking about the strange delicacies made by Tang Hao has made the king of Tang curious.


    This time I came here and bumped into it. If I had a product, I wouldn''t have come in vain.


    Calmly sitting by the pot, King Tang said.


    "Oh? So qualitative son misunderstood you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Sit down and talk. How''s the discussion? Let me listen!"


    After talking about how to open a hot pot shop, Du Ruhui looked at some white mutton in the pot and put it on the plate unconsciously. He smiled.


    "If you don''t eat it, you''ll get old later. It''s not delicious."


    The atmosphere once became a little strange with this inexplicable move, and Tang Hao took cover.


    "Add two pairs of dishes and chopsticks, and then buy a few kilograms of good beef and mutton."


    Grab some seasonings and put them into the soup pot. Tang Hao handed over the dishes and chopsticks.


    "If your majesty doesn''t dislike it, we''ll have some together. Let''s eat while we talk."


    I wanted to show some royal style. I refused with righteous words, but the aroma seemed to be everywhere, which only made the king of Tang gulp down two mouthfuls of saliva.


    "Well, let''s eat while talking!"


    "What restaurant does a man of letters and martial arts open? Is this insulting my Datang face, or bullying me that Datang doesn''t have a good cook?"


    Hearing these words, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui were silent and sat quietly waiting for the taste of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Previously, I saw many people poking and fishing in this pot. The king of Tang refused such indecent acts.


    When the first piece of hot rolled mutton rolled at the tip of his tongue, the king of Tang couldn''t care so much anymore!


    This is simply opening the door to a new world of taste!


    Regardless of the hot white air, the king of the Tang Dynasty held out his chopsticks, picked up another piece, dipped it in a saucer and sent it to the entrance.


    Looking at the fine sweat on the Tang King''s forehead, Du Ruhui grabbed the wine behind him, filled a cup and handed it to him.


    "Your Majesty, this delicious food should be accompanied by iced wine, which is more and more delicious!"


    Chewing the delicious food in his mouth, the king of Tang didn''t bother to talk to him. He took over the wine and drank it.


    The hot dishes in the mouth, coupled with the cold wine, and the strong contrast between ice and, suddenly make the body and mind feel very different.


    An unspeakable feeling swam all over the body, and it was very comfortable!


    This scene only makes Tang Hao unhappy. Du Ruhui can really offer flowers to Buddha. The charming smile only makes Tang Hao sick.


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to speak, the king of Tang sitting opposite put down his glass and smacked his tongue.


    "Such delicious food is really rare in the world!"


    "I take back what I said just now. As for this restaurant, it is determined to open not far from the court¡°


    "Forget it, Tang Hao! Tomorrow I will send two cooks from the imperial dining room. You must teach them how to make this soup."


    "If they can''t learn, you can go to the imperial dining room in seven days!"

 Chapter 736

    The reversal of Tang Wang''s attitude made Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui hold back their internal injuries.


    Princess Changle didn''t have time to pay attention to these things. She focused on watching the pot and eating the bowl.


    Last time in Yangzhou, the simple hot pot obviously didn''t satisfy her taste buds. This upgraded version was enough to stimulate his taste buds.


    Tang Hao took his food slowly and accepted the requirements of the king of Tang, but he was thinking of his own restaurant plan in his heart.


    To say this restaurant, the prosperous Tang Dynasty can be said to be full of restaurants, like the Huyue restaurant with flowers, flowers and snow. Like a variety of wine and vegetables, you can see the unique Zuixian building. Or sihaifang, which claims to have the most complete wine products of Datang, is unique and unique.


    If I have a foothold in Datang, open a winery and make a lot of money, I can''t avoid having my own style.


    All kinds of restaurants are tantamount to dividing the Playboys of the whole Tang Dynasty from those who are greedy for good wine and mellow taste.


    Cabbage and radish, each has his own love.


    But just like this, every way to save money, even if their own restaurant has more characteristics, it can only attract part of the passenger flow.


    In this way, it was just a small piece of cake in such a big imperial city.


    This is not what Tang Hao wants!


    Put down the dishes and chopsticks, Tang Hao wiped the corners of his lips and looked at the four people who were still eating.


    "Tang plans to open a paradise with large enough area, plenty of wine and luxury in Chang''an city."


    "There are the most comprehensive wines in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, the best tea houses and elegant rooms, and the best singers and dancers."


    "There are even the most beautiful delicacies in the world, as well as exquisite cakes gathered in various states and counties."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty, who buried himself in hard food, said "uh huh" perfunctorily. Suddenly he felt that something seemed wrong and raised his head in amazement.


    Hearing this crazy idea, the king of Tang couldn''t sit still.


    The luxury you built in the imperial city has been arranged for food, drink and entertainment. Isn''t it just the appetite of those dandy families?


    "Tang boy, are you trying to build China?"


    "So comprehensive, those princes and ministers don''t live in it?"


    Tang Hao smiled and arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, I want these rich aristocratic families to find their own interest when they enter this blissful place. They will spend a lot in this restaurant."


    "Those are not so much princes and dignitaries as the borers of the country who are greedy for pleasure and eat nothing."


    "This blissful place is a bottomless abyss. Rao is a duke, and he dare not say to live in it. Each of these will cost a huge amount of money. I believe there are few countries with such strength in the Tang Dynasty."


    Tang Hao''s reverse thinking changes very quickly. By implication, honest officials mostly come to experience luxury, and those decadent people will indulge.


    If these weak minded people have the idea of sinking, they will still find other pleasures, even if they don''t have it.


    Although the words are clear, the four people can think of the truth.


    Fang Xuanling clapped her hands and showed a happy look.


    "Your Majesty, that''s a good idea."


    "Some officials rely on their age, make no achievements, and abide by discipline and law. The Tang government has nothing to do."


    "Now there is such a happy place where people spend money like a land of flowers and snow. Why can''t you cure them? If you don''t let them exhaust their family wealth, you can also contribute to our Datang."


    Du Ruhui put down the dishes and chopsticks, wiped his forehead with his clothes, wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead and inserted a sentence.


    "Even if such a blissful place is good, we need more than simple words to build such things."


    "Just building such a site, I''m afraid it will consume money and money, just like this bottomless hole, which is unfathomable!


    A word, like a basin of cold water, will bring the three people back to reality in an instant!


    Yes! Building ships requires a steady stream of money as a backing.


    Now there is an unprecedented restaurant, which needs great courage and financial resources.


    Looking for such a way, judging from the speed of money flow, even the prosperous Tang Dynasty dare not stand such tosses.


    Fang Xuanling shook his head with an old face and denied it.


    "Tang boy, you have a unique idea."


    "But have you ever calculated an account? How much money does it cost to build this restaurant? Where do we get so much money?"


    Princess Changle blinked and chewed the green vegetables in her mouth.


    "Husband, we in Yangzhou have sold a lot of colored glass, but we can''t always be rich in colored glass to sell it?"


    "When things reach the extreme, they will turn back! We are rich too fast. It is difficult to push through the old and bring forth the new. Moreover, it will only make people feel that the colored glass is not worth the sky high price."


    Although she doesn''t understand the way of merchants, Princess Changle still knows that rare things are precious.


    It is also a situation in which the Treasury has no money and the people are rich.


    It seems that all this goes round and finally returns to the origin.


    In the end, he got stuck in this initial problem, just like drawing water with a bamboo basket.


    In silence, the king of Tang continued to hold dishes in the pot and sometimes put some pieces of meat on Princess Changle, as if the scene just now had not happened.


    Du Ruhui and Fang Xuanling each put green vegetables and meat into the soup pot. With a smile, they toasted the king of the Tang Dynasty and talked about the beauty of brewing.


    Obviously, there is nothing the four of you can do about this situation.

 Chapter 737

    Money is hard to raise, of course.


    After all, the imperial restaurant conceived by Tang Hao is too grand. It is not a palace like restaurant that can be built with the investment of one or two families.


    Even if Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui are willing to help, they are just a drop in the bucket and can''t achieve much.


    As the king of a country, the king of Tang certainly will not take out the money used for the foundation of agriculture and mulberry and smash it here for the sake of Tang Hao''s world of eating, drinking and playing.


    Not to mention Princess Changle, the only valuable thing is the dowry. Even if all the pawns are useless.


    Glancing at the people with different looks, Tang Hao grinned.


    "Why do you all react like this when it comes to money?"


    Du Ruhui whitened Tang Hao''s eyes and tilted the long goatee on his chin.


    "Don''t think about me, Tang boy."


    "I only talked about the restaurant in general. Don''t take it seriously!"


    "I don''t have enough money to build some houses."


    Fang Xuanling added the few remaining mutton slices to the king of Tang Dynasty and held the falling belly.


    "Tang boy, if we only talk about food and money today, it will inevitably hurt our harmony."


    "If you really want to raise money, you should carefully create several exquisite colored glasses. I have nothing to say. I buy them at a high price."


    "If you buy another 5000 Guan at a high price, I''ll offer a wish for Datang shipbuilding. Don''t you think so?"


    Fang Xuanling has been thinking about the colored glaze.


    Yangzhou and his party hurried back without buying colored glass carved pens and inkstones.


    Like the servant of Du Ruhui''s family, he took a picture of a auspicious animal incense tripod instead of buying it, which can be regarded as a thought.


    He got nothing. Fang Xuanling especially wanted Tang Hao to compete for treasure again. He also bought one and put it at home.


    After these people kept shouting, Tang Hao leaned forward slightly, swayed around with his wine glass and smiled mysteriously.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if Tang has a business of making money, will you?"


    "For example, if you put your money here in Tang and sign a contract, I will give an additional 10% profit together with the principal in three years."


    "Are you willing to deposit the money in the Tang mansion?"


    Tang Hao here used the concept of a later bank to deposit the principal to the interest. Upon reaching the corresponding annual percentage, the principal and interest can be withdrawn in total.


    You know, today''s Tang Dynasty does not have such an advanced concept. As early as the middle of the Tang Dynasty, an organization called "cabinet square" will appear.


    The counter shop is actually the predecessor of the bank. The difference is that these people who come to deposit and withdraw money and money need to pay rent to the counter shop, which is regarded as a service charge for withdrawal.


    In ancient times, there was a saying that robbers could know how much money was hidden in the carriage by looking at the depth of the ruts and the dust behind the carriage.


    It seemed like a useless counter shop, but it brought a lot of convenience to ancient people in the society at that time, especially those who traveled far away.


    Old officials such as Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui have been officials all their lives. Their subordinates have their own family property. Coupled with their official silver salaries, there are not a few who have accumulated in a year.


    If it''s really what Tang Hao said, it''s certainly safer to put it in such a place where money can be generated, but it''s better than piling it in your own warehouse.


    "Are you serious?"


    Du Ruhui is still a little unbelievable. Is there such a good thing in the world?


    Previously, Tang Hao took the king of Tang as the guarantor to raise money for grain in Lingnan, and finally repaid the principal and bonus in advance, which has set an example in the hearts of these old ministers. This time, no one will doubt the 10% interest that Tang Hao said.


    Fang Xuanling hammered his chest.


    "Last time we invested thousands, we took it back in two months."


    "Boy, how much do you want this time? 35000. I won''t blink!"


    They had tasted the sweetness before. If they had such a chance again, where would they miss it.


    As long as you Tang Hao are willing to accept it, even if you borrow it from your relatives, they will never hesitate.


    Seeing their excitement, Tang Hao raised his single palm and said.


    "It''s different this time. The three years agreed this time is three years. If it is taken out one year in advance, it will be less than half. It will be refunded before the year."


    "Less than one year, no dividend!"


    For some things, it''s best to have a word in advance to avoid complications.


    They were more excited, put down the dishes and chopsticks, stood up, and even Du Ruhui swore to heaven.


    "Don''t worry, Tang boy! You say three years is three years! If I don''t have enough time, I won''t pay a bonus!"


    Tang Hao has never seen these two people so excited. It seems that there is Jinshan and Yinshan in front of him. He is just waiting to bend down to pick it up.


    "OK, OK! It''s not just you, but also the whole imperial city and even the rich merchants of Datang.


    Poof!


    The king of Tang took a sip of tea and sprayed it out. He looked at it in surprise.


    "Boy! Are you crazy?"


    "Don''t say that. It''s these princes who saved the money. Is your property enough?"


    The same is true of Princess Changle. The whole little face is full of amazement, and the green food sent to her mouth also froze.


    "Husband! I dare not say that!"


    "Those last money, perfume sales can really make a big profit, and it will take two months to pay off."


    "If you borrow so much now, where can our Marquis house bear it?"


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui are dull on the spot. Persuade them, but they still don''t give up. Let it go. I feel that it has some meaning of harming Tang Hao.


    For a moment, everyone was dull and frightened.

 Chapter 738

    The so-called benevolent people see benevolence, wise people see wisdom, and it is normal to hold their own views on new things.


    The king of Tang knew that Tang Hao had a lot of clever ideas. Such a business that seemed to be stable and unprofitable would not be as simple as what he saw in front of him.


    "Boy, I don''t ask how to make a profit. As long as you want to understand, you may be crazy."


    "Just like the gambling in the gambling house, how many chances do you have to win?"


    In fact, Tang Hao didn''t know much about the way in the bank.


    However, if you know a little, you can do great things with this money, and the profit rate of such major events is far greater than the growth rate of interest.


    Only in this way can we steadily earn without losing.


    Mastering core of the bank operation, Tang Hao replied with the a smile with theout much fear in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, we are making money. As for how much we are sure, Tang can''t guarantee it."


    "For the people who save money and wealth, they can get dividends here for nothing. Why not?"


    "With this large amount of money, Tang can completely let go to build ships and restaurants, and have the best of both worlds."


    In his eyes, he saw the king of Tang frowning gently and thinking about what he said.


    Tang Hao took a sip of wine and continued.


    "If we only set up this counter workshop in the name of Tang, I''m afraid it won''t be convincing."


    "You also need the help of the king of the Tang Dynasty. The best thing is to have the seal of the official department."


    The dignified eyes lifted slightly and greeted Tang Hao''s smiling face, but a dignified touch floated on Tang Wang''s face.


    The boy''s talent must be impeccable, but the ghost idea is hard to figure out. Where did the extra money come from?


    However, this gathering of wealth in the world holds the economic lifeline of the whole Datang in hand, which seems to be more convenient for governance.


    Tang Hao didn''t say, and Tang Wang didn''t ask. He waved at will.


    "Take it if you need it."


    Holding chopsticks, the king of Tang pointed to Tang Hao with a serious face.


    "I have a word in advance. You are in charge of the wealth of the world. You can''t just build these places of luxury and wine."


    "If the wind of the imperial city is ruined, I will not spare you!"


    Tang Hao arched his hand.


    "Minister Wei, take orders!"


    After eating a dinner for two hours, Fang Xuanling listened to her round belly and shook out slowly with Du Ruhui.


    The king of Tang also enjoyed his food. When he left, he looked at the burning coal stove and studied it for a long time. When he left, he didn''t forget to remind him.


    "The stove is very exquisite. I look very happy."


    "Make another one tomorrow. I can use it when I eat hot pot."


    Seeing that the king of Tang wanted to issue a military order again, Tang Hao stretched out his hand to stop.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty! A stove will be available in the Tai Chi palace in seven days!"


    After seeing them off, Tang Hao glanced at the setting sun, looked at the empty silver plate and shook his head.


    "What a robber!"


    With the promise of the king of Tang, Tang Hao was going to be completely busy.


    Princess Changle was half lying on the cool chair, and the two servant girls gently shook the Pu fan from left to right, looking very comfortable.


    "Husband, do we really want to open the cabinet shop? Then there will be such a big place in our residence to place these piles of coins in the future?"


    "This guard, where do we come from?"


    The surrounding wormwood emits wisps of white smoke and a special fragrance, driving away annoying mosquitoes.


    Tang Hao leaned back on the cool chair, full of wine and food, comfortably closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He smiled when he heard the inquiry in his ear.


    "This is simple. Isn''t there a ready-made imperial warehouse in the imperial city?"


    "It''s safer to put it there than in our mansion. It doesn''t occupy the house and saves you worry and effort."


    With her head slightly on her side, Princess Changle looked at the figure with her eyes closed and showed a smile.


    "It seems that you have been prepared. No wonder... Vomit."


    Before the words fell, Princess Changle suddenly got up, covered her mouth and retched.


    Seeing this, the two handmaids rushed forward.


    "Your Highness, but what''s wrong with you?"


    Anxiously patted Princess Changle on the back, and another maid hurried to the front hall.


    "The maidservant went and asked the imperial doctor to come."


    Tang Hao also climbed up from the cool chair with a look of panic.


    Pulling up the jade arm of Princess Changle and lifting her eyes, I saw a layer of fine sweat on Princess Changle''s smooth forehead, wrinkled eyebrows and pain on her face.


    Princess Changle retched for a moment and finally recovered.


    Carefully holding Princess Changle against the cool chair, Tang Hao was in doubt.


    Isn''t it the first time to eat hot pot? There''s something wrong with yourself and the seasonings you put down? Are there any signs of food abuse?


    Or did the ancients feel uncomfortable with this spicy food for the first time?


    In a hurry, Tang Hao covered Princess Changle''s flat abdomen with his big hand and asked with concern.


    "But this hot pot is not good for the spleen and stomach?"


    "How? Is there any discomfort in the abdomen?"


    Once again, Princess Changle blushed and felt it carefully for a moment.


    "Just now I just had the feeling of retching. At this time, I didn''t feel uncomfortable. It seems that there is no abnormality."


    For a moment, Tang Hao guessed the clue and caught the pulse of Princess Changle.


    The pulse line is smooth, like a disk of pearls. The pulse is powerful, fluent and cheerful. It is a sign of happy pulse.


    Buckle the green onion tender jade finger, Tang Hao''s eyes are full of tenderness.


    "Zhi''er, you''re going to be a mother."

 Chapter 739

    The imperial doctor came, so did the one who took the pulse.


    The sudden surprise made Tang Hao feel more pressure and more fighting spirit.


    In this strange time and space, we are not only fighting for ourselves, but also for the unborn flesh and blood.


    In the early morning, the first ray of sunshine pierced the sky.


    The golden beam sprinkled on the earth, and the Marquis house moved completely.


    "You guys, go to the wilderness and dig back some yellow mud and start making kilns."


    "And you, don''t spare a place in the imperial villa for the place built by the mud kiln."


    "What? Not enough? If not enough, expand outward and buy some good fields."


    Early in the morning, Tang Hao commanded the servants and began to be busy with the firing of colored glass.


    At present, the two major projects of restaurant and counter workshop need a steady stream of money to build.


    The production of colored glaze must also be arranged as soon as possible, at least pouring out the money for the construction of the cabinet workshop.


    In the whole courtyard, it is necessary to sort out the courtyard and empty the warehouse. Pull up the carriage, put on the baskets, and go to prepare to put some yellow mud back. There are also people who go to select lots and perform their respective duties.


    Just at this busy time, Wu Tong rushed in from the mansion with an excited face.


    "Lord! Lord!"


    "Let''s see your baidiezi blossom!"


    "Go and have a look!"


    This rough man has always taken care of the cotton field in the imperial villa like a child.


    As soon as I returned to the Marquis''s house, I rushed to the imperial villa to check the growth of cotton.


    Not seen in a few months, the cotton is growing well. Those broad green leaves in summer have already withered and cracked one by one, squeezing out snow-white cotton.


    On the low branches, this cluster is like a cluster of snow dotted on the branches.


    Seeing this vast expanse of white, Wu Tong couldn''t help thinking of what Tang Hao said at the beginning. This white stack can make our poor people in the Tang Dynasty no longer suffer from the cold winter, so he hurried to report.


    If it weren''t for Wu Tong''s reminder, Tang Hao, who was bent on making money and shipbuilding, almost forgot it completely!


    "Go! Go and have a look!"


    Tang Hao remembered that when he found these cotton seeds, there were not many. There were only a few mu of cotton planted in the good farmland of Huangzhuang.


    Sitting on the carriage, Wu Tong looked excited.


    The man, who had always been silent, was like opening the gate of chat.


    "Marquis! If it is true as you said, you will be the lucky star of our people in the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Rich people don''t have to say much. They are used to eating big fish and meat. Usually, the servants will accumulate some duck feather and down, which will be filled in the quilt when winter comes, warm and light."


    "I remember there are many willows near the pond in our village. During spring and summer, many people scramble to collect those catkins and often scold for it."


    "And our reed marsh. People in this city only think that the reed flowers are beautiful. But they don''t know that this thing is a treasure in the eyes of the villagers. Many people still use straw tied into short knots to keep out the cold."


    The chattering voice echoed in Tang Hao''s ear. Tang Hao was not happy.


    This era is still an era in the eyes of poor governments. Rich families wear gold and silver, warm clothes and bedding.


    But the poor people who are busy making a living all day are a little lucky. Maybe they can get together a catkin quilt and pass it on from generation to generation.


    As for the poor families, they can only rely on the work of ploughing and ploughing the land to get warmth for the time being, and even can only use this rough and leaky straw bedding.


    Patting Wu Tong on the shoulder, Tang Hao''s face was full of perseverance.


    "Don''t worry, although you and I have different identities, in my heart, you are my opposite sex brother of Tang Hao."


    "In your childhood, you had no cotton padded clothes. Your brother''s tragedy will never happen again!"


    A mysterious smile flashed across Tang Hao''s face.


    "When I was in Yangzhou, I inadvertently learned from a foreign businessman that in the land of Longyou, herdsmen once found vast snow like flowers, grassland like Mianyang and sky like clouds in an oasis."


    "If I guess well, it must be this white stack!"


    "If you''re free, you might as well pull some people from the army. Then, we won''t have so many poor families in this winter. We will endure cold and hunger."


    Wu Tong, who has always been resolute, seems to have some uncontrollable excitement at this moment, and a few drops of clear tears trickle out of the corners of his eyes.


    A noble Lord, after listening to his unfortunate childhood, paid attention everywhere to search for Bai diezi''s whereabouts for himself!


    "Hou Ye! I thank you, the reborn parents, for those parents and villagers!"


    Wu Tong is good at everything. His only disadvantage is that he has to kowtow and kneel to thank him for a little thing.


    As if he had done something important to save people in the world, he was respected and respected by thousands of people.


    Holding up Wu Tong, who was half kneeling on the ground, Tang Hao smiled.


    "There''s no one else here. Why do you do that?"


    "Making cotton padded clothes is not only for the suffering people, but also for the soldiers who come to our Tang Dynasty."

 Chapter 740

    After a few months, when I came to Huangzhuang again, the scene in front of me was somewhat unexpected.


    In autumn and September, single laurel fragrance.


    Behind the sparse laurel trees on both sides of the road, rows of fruit trees are full of fruit, and green vegetables are lush.


    In the whole imperial villa, there was a scene of bumper harvest.


    Smelling the charming aroma of fruits and vegetables and blowing a slightly cool breeze, Tang Hao was very comfortable in his heart.


    After taking a closer look at the cotton and touching the firm and soft cotton flowers, Tang Hao summoned the farmers in Huangzhuang.


    "At present, farming is heavy. When the harvest of critical crops is completed, you will pick the white plate."


    "Remember, we must remove the black seeds one by one."


    Farmers haven''t seen it for the first time. Many people only heard that it is an ornamental flower, and they haven''t known that it has other functions.


    Of course, since Tang Hao ordered it, even if the farmers were confused, no one asked.


    In the thick aroma of wine, Tang Hao took Wu Tong to check the quality of the wine shop and tea shop.


    The leading man was drenched, carrying a big jar and greeting Tang Hao, with respect in his eyes.


    "Marquis, everything about wine is actually in production. Do you have any more orders?"


    Before entering the door, Tang Hao felt the strong smell of distiller''s grains and the hot heat wave layer by layer.


    "It''s hot. Tell the craftsmen to go to the dining room to get several guanmung bean soup after a shift."


    "Now the wine has not been sold out, so we don''t have to rush the goods. When this winter comes, we''ll sell it at a good price."


    Tang Hao''s way of control was different from that of other princes. He relied on this quality and relied on these craftsmen.


    There is no squeezing or ruthless exploitation. After all, it is not easy to cultivate such skilled craftsmen.


    From time to time, Tang Hao booed the cold and asked for warmth, and all kinds of words to improve the lives of farmers came from the whole imperial villa.


    But in the nearby Imperial City, it has long been noisy.


    The matter of Tang Hao''s opening cabinet workshop was put forward by the king of Tang in the early Dynasty.


    When the news came out, all the courtiers in the court discussed it one after another.


    Although Fang Xuanling is interested in the 10% profit, she always feels uneasy in her heart.


    Thinking all night, I finally spoke my heart.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao''s move is for the sake of our great shipbuilding plan."


    "But the minister always felt that this was inappropriate. Tang Hao was the emperor''s son-in-law of the Tang Dynasty. He was already a prominent official with high authority."


    "No one in the whole Tang Dynasty can hold the national financial resources in the hands of one person."


    It is an invariable law that officials check and balance each other in the court.


    But today''s Tang Hao seems to have jumped out of this Law and developed his own school. The key is that Tang Hao is not subordinate to literature, let alone martial arts.


    These talents are now the target of many people.


    Cheng Zhijie went to the hall slowly and pondered for a moment.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao has an unparalleled reputation in the army because of his great ability to fight East and West."


    "If you let him hold the financial power of the whole Tang Dynasty."


    "This time, Tang Hao is full of money and people. If he is allowed to develop, won''t he chisel our whole Tang Dynasty into an empty shell?"


    Changsun Wuji glanced at them, snorted coldly and came forward.


    "Hollowing out?"


    "Tang Hao is the husband of Princess Changle. Speaking of it, this boy is also a royal family."


    "It''s all for the royal family. Why do you say it overhead?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an old minister walked out slowly.


    "Lord Chang sun, Tang Hao''s contribution to the country is not false, and his royal identity is not false."


    "But such high officials have set up luxury restaurants in the Imperial City, which are popular with pornographic music and Yingge and Yanwu. Isn''t it to turn the whole imperial city into a place for pleasure?"


    "The old minister is determined not to allow anyone to indulge the children of powerful families in this romantic place at the foot of the emperor."


    Almost opened the head of pleasure, and someone immediately stood up and agreed.


    "Your Majesty."


    "With all due respect, Tang Hao''s move is inappropriate."


    "Although it was for the shipbuilding in Yangzhou, it broke the atmosphere in the imperial city."


    "What''s more, if you master the remaining money in the hands of the people of the Tang Dynasty, if you are careless, what will Tang Hao take to return it?"


    Gao Shilian glanced at the old man and sneered.


    "Lao Zhang! I heard that your precious son is rich and addicted to alcohol."


    "Yesterday, the restaurant got drunk, played a good family woman in the neighborhood, and beat the family servant of the woman''s family. Is it true?"


    "Is it difficult? Is this the fault of the wine shop?"


    The old man just now, who was originally an old man and loved children wholeheartedly, was even more surprised and angry to see Gao Shilian poke this matter in the court.


    However, Gao Shilian has a high position and weight, which is worth bowing and bowing.


    "The Duke of the state of Shen clearly observed qiuhao, and the old minister was terrified."


    "Making such a big mistake has shamed Zhang Jia. It''s something that can''t be on the table. Duke Shen mentioned it, and the old minister also said."


    "It''s Zhang''s fault that he doesn''t have strict control and doesn''t teach his son well, but after all, the child''s mind is not firm, and it''s inevitable that he will be tempted by the outside world."


    "This flower wine Mi sound must have something to do with it!"


    The latter words, the king of Tang didn''t listen any more.


    All officials hold their own opinions, and most of them are dissatisfied. As a monarch, they can''t make arbitrary decisions.


    "Enough, enough, this is the important place of the court, family and state affairs. We should divide it into different occasions!"


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 741

    The king of Tang withdrew from the court with a touch of anger. After a short silence, the ministers quarreled with each other.


    "Lord Fang, what do you mean by this? Does the implication mean that Tang Hao controls the government and the financial power?"


    After retreating from the court, the eldest sun Wuji asked Fang Xuanling who walked slowly out of the hall.


    Fang Xuanling smiled bitterly and bowed her hands respectfully.


    "Lord Chang sun is worried too much, and Fang is just a little mention."


    "To tell you the truth, at the time of yesterday, Fang was enjoying delicious food with Tang Hao. Referring to this matter, Fang was the first one willing to contribute."


    "Only after the incident, in a hundred thoughts, considering the influence of chaotang, did I put forward some questions."


    Seeing sun Wuji''s face getting better, Du Ruhui also took over the conversation.


    "Don''t worry, elder sun. How can we have the heart to harm the Duke of Dingbei."


    "But there are many people in the court. Among the six departments, the Ministry of household is in charge of taxes and money valley. Tang Hao wants to open the counter shop alone to receive the rest of the people''s money. I''m afraid we don''t have to talk about this subtle relationship. Does Lord changsun know it well?"


    "We don''t want to add guilt, but to put these things on the surface, so as not to make trouble behind the scenes!"


    It seems that the court is calm and performs its duties. If someone weakens its power, it will cause trouble. This is a common thing.


    Just like the six departments at this time, if there is one more department, if it has nothing to do with it, it can look harmonious on the surface.


    If this extra one divides the powers of the six invisible ones, it is bound to attract dissatisfaction and exclusion.


    Sun Wuji''s gloomy face calmed his mood.


    "So it seems that Tang Hao has offended many people this time!"


    "Among the famous restaurants in the neighborhood, there are many dignitaries in the court. I''m afraid there will not be a few nominally denouncing people in the court."


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw their eldest sun Wuji.


    "What should I do according to my lord?"


    Standing in front of the hall, Chang sun Wuji sighed at the courtiers who were arguing while walking.


    "I feel quite powerless!"


    "It seems that Tang Hao must be on the court and fight with the officials!"


    As Chang sun Wuji expected, since the court meeting, there have been more and more recitals of Tang Hao, some of which have overwhelmed the king of Tang.


    Its content is exactly the two conjectures in the heart of the king of Tang.


    The first is that Tang Hao took the financial power alone and mastered the whereabouts of money and silk in the Tang Dynasty, which is quite a challenge to imperial power.


    Second, the luxury restaurant opened by Tang Hao has the feeling of King Zhou''s wine pool and meat forest. Extravagance will prevail in the Tang Dynasty.


    Rubbing his swollen head, Tang Wang leaned against the back of his chair and his thoughts churned in his heart.


    One year has passed since the unification of the Northern Territory, although the remaining power of the Tang Dynasty is here.


    But the king of the Tang Dynasty knew that it was not just the strength of a war that deterred all countries, but the real strength.


    As Tang Hao said, the construction of seagoing ships can not only exchange needs with neighboring countries and show the exquisite artifacts of the Tang Dynasty to the world, but also a new way to increase the wealth and wealth of the Tang Dynasty.


    The more important thing is to let the world see such feats, which can make the surrounding countries feel a kind of pressure that will rain at any time.


    But now the money raised by shipbuilding is stuck here in the first wave, which makes this grand occasion far away.


    "Your Majesty, have a cup of herbal tea!"


    The soft voice sounds a little numb.


    With a touch of foxy figure, he broke into the eyes of the king of Tang. He walked into lotus flowers and was extremely graceful.


    In the sound of pouring tea, Wu Cairen swept his beautiful eyes towards the slightly sad face.


    "Why is your majesty worried? Maybe my concubine can share your worries for your majesty."


    Looking at this charming woman, Tang Hao felt inexplicably warm in his heart.


    This talented man can always appear at the most critical moment, much like the Guanyin maid in those days.


    The difference is that the king of Tang could not see the tenderness of empress Chang sun from this charming face. The fox like cunning is hidden in those hooked eyes.


    "Tang Hao wants to build a luxury restaurant in the Imperial City, a cabinet house for people''s money bags, and raise funds for Datang shipbuilding."


    "But these old ministers hold their own opinions, do not give in to each other, and argue endlessly!"


    The king of Tang knew that this woman''s intelligence was different from those in the harem.


    Real wisdom is used in the right way. He has his own opinions. The king of Tang also wants to hear the opinions of martial talents.


    The delicate jade hand handed the herbal tea poured above. When the king of the Tang Dynasty took it over, he bypassed the seat, gently put the green onion tender finger on the king of the Tang Dynasty''s generous shoulder and kneaded it carefully.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Even if Datang is the center of all countries and the place where all countries are subject, it must have its own arrogant posture."


    "These days, my concubines serve your majesty. I often hear Lord Chang sun talk about the rapid development of the shipping industry in the coastal countries. In contrast, in the Tang Dynasty, although there was some improvement three years ago, they often couldn''t catch up with and surpass the countries."


    "The weaknesses of the Tang Dynasty should be strengthened. My concubine said that although this move by the northern marquis is to mobilize the public, it is imperative!"


    The woman''s words can always hit the heart of the people. Her eyes seem to have insight and grasp the most spoken words.


    The more useful nodded, the king of Tang smiled.


    "What else?"

 Chapter 742

    It is not a good thing to be too clever in front of a wise king.


    Scallion''s tender fingers suddenly stagnated with the king''s questions. Wu Cairen suddenly found that he had inadvertently participated in politics.


    This is forbidden in the harem.


    The fox''s eyes turned, and the slightly flustered mind settled down in the next moment. Qianqian Su moved his hand gently between the neck of the king of Tang and kneaded it gently again.


    A soft voice with a slight self mockery sounded slowly in the ear of the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty."


    "My concubine is just a woman''s family. She''s just gossiping. There''s nothing to talk about."


    The Tang King''s eyes on the seat flashed away, his eyes closed slowly, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "No harm!"


    "I didn''t read those historical materials and the art of war in vain. Continue."


    A short paragraph of views, compared with some ministers in the DPRK, look at the longer term. A woman, this understanding alone is enough to make people admire.


    The reason why Wu talented people can live and serve in the side hall is that the king of Tang also appreciates the woman''s eyes and has many people who can cooperate with each other.


    People with clear eyes always speak crisp and clear. They know that their careful thinking has already been seen through by this Mingjun, and martial talents are not artificial.


    The white palm root gently covered the temple of King Tang and rotated gently.


    "Your Majesty, is the headache relieved?"


    The feeling of comfort and timidity flows slowly from the head to the whole body, and the king of Tang nodded slightly.


    When the king of the Tang Dynasty gave a positive answer, the talented man smiled, his beautiful eyes flowed and twinkled with smart stars.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The move of the cabinet workshop is quite a bit of Wei Yang''s reform. It may be an innovation of the Tang Dynasty."


    Just a few words surprised the king of Tang. It seemed that what he thought, the woman guessed one or two.


    Rao was so. The king of Tang just gently waved his arm and motioned the woman to continue.


    Wucai said softly while massaging.


    "The matter of the cabinet workshop is just an idea of collecting money by Dingbei Hou. The reason is also for the sake of our Datang maritime hegemony."


    "Gathering the wealth of the world is not a small number. Such a number can really make shipbuilding worry free."


    "Most of the courtiers are worried about the ownership of the money. Owning this huge amount of money can really be a big thing in the Tang Dynasty, but it can also be a bad thing."


    As for bad things, it is an obscure saying of military talents. Generally speaking, such words will clarify the advantages and disadvantages, but they are in line with the rules.


    The king of Tang smiled, but did not open his eyes.


    You can already see this step without leaving home or going to the court. This woman is really outstanding.


    Looking at the whole harem, I''m afraid only those concubines who flirt all day can have such a clear mind.


    "Your words are not finished."


    The martial talent slowly showed a smile on his exquisite face.


    "Your Majesty."


    "On the whole, Tang Hao''s move is more to strengthen regional exchanges and exchange needed goods. Since then, people who travel far have no worries about money."


    "Perhaps this move will push the whole Datang into a new era of blending and turning over again."


    The eyes slowly opened, and the fragrant censer was reflected in the eyes, flashing a wise light.


    "A mere girl can think of this place, which is much better than most of the old guys in the hall."


    With a voice of approval, the king of Tang straightened up slowly.


    The Wu Cai behind him was like a raging wave in his heart.


    The reason why he risked violating the ban to tell such things was only to get the permission of the king of Tang Dynasty. In addition, it was also to use wisdom to suppress those concubines who imitated their night reading.


    But in this praise, Wu Cairen faintly heard a touch of coercion.


    Too smart people often hide their ambitions silently, but it is precisely this hiding that becomes transparent in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    Is it difficult that the king of Tang has found that he has the intention of controlling the harem?


    Thinking of this, Wu Cai suddenly felt a panic and hurriedly bowed down to salute.


    "Your Majesty."


    "It''s my concubine''s wrong opinion. Please forgive me."


    It seemed that the words in his ears turned a deaf ear, and the king of Tang slowly turned his head.


    "Let me ask you, Tang Hao monopolized the financial power of Datang in order to make Datang strong, but he is suspected of challenging the imperial power. What should he do?"


    The majestic voice took a touch of indisputable words, which seemed to force the martial talent to reply.


    The bowing martial arts talent shook inexplicably, and a sense of panic passed through his heart.


    This is tantamount to letting himself make this decision for the king of Tang. How can a minister do this?


    There was a tremor in the soft voice, and fear was brought out.


    "My concubine is stupid. I really don''t know what to do."


    The next moment.


    The martial talent with his head down only felt two hot eyes examining himself carefully, as if he were guessing the truth of the words just now.


    Unconsciously, the martial talent''s figure was lower again.


    Tang Wang''s hearty laughter came in front of him.


    "You, you, this is just the Tai Chi palace. Why are you so reserved in the place of gossip."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty continued, holding the figure of martial talents lightly.


    "Your method of soothing the meridians is good. You should come more often another day."


    "Go."


    The talented man answered, bowed his head and withdrew slowly.


    Looking at the body shape that disappeared in the side hall, the smile on the king''s face decreased slightly, and a light flashed in his bright eyes.


    "This woman is not simple!"


    Meditate for a moment and lean back on the seat.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, it''s up to you to break the deadlock in chaotang!"

 Chapter 743

    Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    In these two days, when the morning light suddenly appeared, Tang Hao rode on wuzhui and went straight to Nanshan.


    The kilns for firing colored glaze need to be built, and the seed removal of cotton is also a troublesome job. In addition, the wine shop and tea shop need a batch of carefully selected boutiques as the treasure of the town shop.


    All this needs Tang Hao''s personal efforts and careful control.


    As for the shop looking for the counter shop and finding a variety of materials for building the restaurant, Tang Hao handed it over to Wu Tong.


    I have to say that this loyal guard, influenced by Tang Hao, has made outstanding achievements in coordinating the overall situation.


    Tang Hao felt relieved to let such a person move away from these two major events.


    Standing in the courtyard, Tang Hao showed off his newly made cotton seed remover.


    Palm the two big boards with handles, nail the dense fine nails on the flat two sides, put the cotton in the fine nails, clamp and pull it back and forth, and most of the fine wool on the black seed can be removed.


    After the demonstration, a dozen peasant women, quite novel, experimented with two splints, and were delighted.


    "Hou Ye is really a living immortal! It''s so easy! It doesn''t take the slightest effort!"


    "Hey! Not to mention, these three or two times are more than two hours a few days ago!"


    "Isn''t it! If you follow the previous methods, the mountain like cotton ball won''t worry people to death."


    "I don''t know what''s in the head of Lord Tang. All kinds of strange things can be made. It''s really omnipotent."


    Listening to the praise in his ears, Tang haolang smiled.


    "There is no way out of heaven! Use your head. There are all kinds of ways, ha ha."


    A woman was laughing, rubbing cotton and joking.


    "If my ugly son could be as good as the Marquis, he would certainly be able to take off his cold clothes and become an official in the dynasty."


    As soon as the voice fell, a woman beside her tutted twice and pulled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Still remember one or two. If one or two don''t arrive, your child can return home in good clothes."


    "You don''t see how many strange things the Marquis has made?"


    The sound of bickering was particularly loud in the courtyard, causing others to laugh.


    Looking at the bright smile on everyone''s faces, Tang Hao was also moved by the simplicity and sincerity and showed a smile.


    "Marquis! The eldest grandson is coming."


    A long cry went through the big courtyard and rang out in the laughter.


    Tang Hao followed his reputation, and the figure of changsun Wuji came in a hurry. His footsteps were windy, which seemed to be very urgent.


    With a restrained smile, Tang Hao stepped up quickly.


    "Lord Chang sun, but tell me something important?"


    Before he had a firm foothold, sun Wuji hurriedly pulled Tang Hao with an anxious face.


    "You still have the heart to laugh here."


    "The court has already blown the pot for you!"


    While talking, he took Tang Hao and walked to the periphery of the imperial villa.


    "You! This time it''s hard to save!"


    "It has been spread among civil and military officials that your boy monopolizes the financial power of the Tang Dynasty. He also said that your boy set up a restaurant in the imperial city by virtue of his outstanding achievements, which spoiled the atmosphere in the capital!"


    Boom.


    Tang Hao''s head roared like lightning.


    I''m obviously working for Datang shipbuilding. How could I end up like this?


    Is it not an imposed crime to fill one''s own pockets and indulge in lust?


    Pulling the pulled arm, Tang Hao looked confused.


    "How could it be so?"


    "Your Majesty was also present that day. What Tang said was innocent, profit accounting, and a clear distinction between public and private."


    "It''s a great injustice to say that it all falls into the pocket of our Tang family!"


    Changsun Wuji turned around and stamped his feet with a thin anger.


    "The whole court is full of complaints, and many rumors have been spread to the people. Your majesty wants to help you, but you can''t rush to face the curse of favoritism."


    "You don''t want to think about it. Even if your majesty suppresses the objection, can you still control the competitors?"


    "Big trouble, your boy!"


    He brushed away the floating soil on his body. Tang Hao straightened up and snorted.


    "These old ministers are really interesting. When planning strategies, they are silent, but they play such a set behind their backs."


    "It is the words that confirm that success is not enough and failure is more than enough."


    Changsun Wuji pulled Tang Hao''s arm and walked out.


    "Come on, go to the palace and confront these old die hards now."


    "Or just take off the heavy responsibility and let them pick, so as not to provoke a coquettish."


    Perhaps as an important official in the court, it is very special to say such words.


    But the elder sun Wuji was the Lord of protecting his weaknesses. Tang Hao''s official post, which had been promoted all the way, was very bumpy, which was not easy.


    At this time, perhaps it was the strong family affection in my heart that I couldn''t bear to see this thankless scene.


    "Go, go with me quickly."


    Let the eldest sun Wuji, Tang Hao looked at the old man with half white beard and hair, and his heart suddenly warmed.


    Since entering the Imperial City, sun Wuji has always treated himself as a relative, either openly or secretly.


    At this time, we should be dissatisfied with these words and stand in front of ourselves.


    Even Tang Hao could think of the picture of the old man standing face to face with his ministers in the hall.


    At this moment, the old man can no longer be implicated. Tapping the back of the old man''s hand, Tang Hao slowed down.


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow. Don''t worry, elder sun."


    "When you go to the court later, don''t talk. See how I teach these old men."

 Chapter 744

    Before he left the imperial villa, he saw a carriage coming.


    Under their gaze, father-in-law Rong hurried out of the carriage.


    "Dingbei Hou, it''s really good for the old slave to live and look for it. Lord changsun is also here. Hurry back to the palace with the old slave."


    What a coincidence, father-in-law Rong came too!


    It''s probably early today that the matter was mentioned again, making a lot of trouble.


    Tang Hao gave a notice, and as they got on the carriage, they drove towards the palace.


    Tai Chi hall.


    With all the officials shouting, Tang Hao walked into the hall.


    The voice of discussion also stopped with the entry of eldest sun Wuji and father-in-law Rong.


    In front of the hall, Tang Hao bowed to the king of Tang on the Dragon chair.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    Tang Wang straightened up, leaned against the armrest of the Dragon chair and looked at Tang Hao with a smile.


    "Tang Hao, in recent days, many courtiers have participated in you, building large-scale buildings and building wine pools and meat forests, which is comparable to the violent Zhou Dynasty. What do you think?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao frowned high, spread his hands and scanned his face innocently for a week.


    "Your Majesty, I am wronged!"


    "How can there be such remarks that do not distinguish right from wrong?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few angry voices came from the crowd.


    "Hum! Arrogance and complacency, don''t pretend to rely on military achievements!"


    A voice came out, but no one stood in front of the hall.


    Tang Hao glanced over the place where he made a sound and smiled loudly.


    "I Tang Hao always do things openly and aboveboard. I don''t know why people with such thoughts don''t stand in the court and make it clear, but they have to hide the crowd and slander behind their backs?"


    When Tang Hao said so, some people with awe inspiring justice were said behind those evil villains.


    Tang Hao still knows the reason why he can''t argue.


    Instead of arguing with this group of people as if they were in a vegetable market neighborhood, it''s better to catch a typical example and argue that he is speechless.


    Sure enough, the method of motivating generals still worked.


    The official surnamed Zhang came out slowly a few days ago.


    "Tang Hao, will the restaurant you built be the same as the Huyue building in the Imperial City, singing and dancing all day, yingyingyan?"


    Glancing at the old man and hearing the questioning tone, Tang Hao was unhappy.


    Tang Hao sent out a cold hum in his nose, turned around and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "If Tang remembers well, this should be Lord Zhang, the Minister of household?"


    "Unexpectedly, Lord Zhang is old and strong. He knows Hu yuelou like the back of his hand. I''m afraid he didn''t go less in his ordinary life?"


    The old man''s face turned red, and the panic in his eyes flashed by. He pointed to Tang Hao and was surprised and angry.


    "You..."


    "Don''t be so quick as to frame me."


    Bow your hands to the saint, and your face is full of righteousness.


    "I''m an honest and upright official of the Tang Dynasty. How can I go to such a dirty place!"


    When he came to Lord Zhang, Tang Hao patted the old man on the shoulder, his words were plain and relaxed.


    "Ah ~ Lord Zhang is serious. To tell you the truth, Tang likes this Hu Yue building."


    "Beautiful women are like clouds, singing and dancing softly, the zither is melodious, and the lingering sound curls up. It is really a treasure land that cleanses the soul and enjoys both refined and popular tastes."


    "As for the filth mentioned by Lord Zhang, is it not to enjoy dancing and listening to the piano? But there is another purpose?"


    "Moreover, if you have never been to Huyue tower, how does Lord Zhang know that this is a dirty place?"


    It''s bright in everyone''s heart.


    Beauty, power and wealth, how many ordinary people in this world are not greedy?


    How many things can''t be done on such occasions?


    Tang Hao dares to pat his chest and promise that few of the courtiers standing in the hall have ever set foot in such a romantic place unless they have no desire or have a fierce wife.


    Of course, as for the purpose of doing, we can only say that each has a purpose.


    When asked this question, Lord Zhang listened to the whispers and smiles in his ears. He suddenly felt a desire to hide the truth, and pointed to Tang Hao''s arm.


    "You... You..."


    Originally, I held my stomach and wanted to make a high profile.


    At this time, he was put back by Tang Hao, which made Tang Hao elegant and reduced himself to vulgar.


    The eldest sun Wuji smiled and came out.


    "All right, all right!"


    "This is the court hall. Don''t talk about these private talks after the court."


    With a squint, adult Zhang, whose face was red, added his eldest sun Wuji.


    "As for going or not going, I think adult Zhang naturally knows."


    A word immediately amused and laughed the whole hall.


    Drowned in laughter, adult Zhang''s old face is like a cooked shrimp, red and hot.


    He coughed a few times to hide his embarrassment. Lord Zhang forced himself to calm down and straighten out his mind.


    "As the old saying goes, playing with people loses morality and playing with things loses ambition."


    "The beauty of flowers and wine is the beginning of evil, but you build such a place of pleasure at the foot of the emperor. Isn''t it reasonable to instigate others?"


    "What''s more, many rich and noble disciples are not familiar with their minds and are easily bewitched. In the long run, the trend of pleasure is popular in Datang. We young talents in Datang still have a little enterprising spirit. What is Datang''s hope?"


    These words are full of momentum and quite aggressive.


    It is also this sentence, which is right in the arms of the people present. Isn''t the memorials handed over around this topic.


    The laughter just stopped suddenly in this roaring question. Everyone looked at Tang Hao with some doubts in their hearts.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty slowly leaned back in his chair, threw out the focus, and the real began just now.


    This level depends on how Tang Hao deals with it.

 Chapter 745

    Almost in an instant, the whole hall fell into silence, and the dropping of needles could be heard.


    Tang Hao, with his negative hand standing in the center of the hall, still had a confident smile on his face and looked around.


    His eyes moved slightly and slid slowly from the face of the old minister present.


    Some seem to want to see a good play, with a look of pondering. Some seem worried and frown. Others gloated and smiled, waiting for Tang Hao to make a fool of himself.


    The world is full of forms and people''s hearts are diverse, which is incisively and vividly interpreted in the Tang Dynasty hall.


    Slowly turned around and looked at the old face filled with resentment. Tang Hao''s face didn''t like to worry.


    "You''re right."


    One word out, the audience was silent for a few seconds, and there was an instant uproar.


    Admit defeat?


    Tang Hao admitted it in public?


    The civil and military affairs of the whole dynasty were moved by it, and there were noisy discussions everywhere.


    "Look! Let me tell you! Where is the reason to build such a place of depression and pleasure?"


    "In my opinion, it''s not so simple!"


    "Oh! What else can be simple? Didn''t Dingbei Hou admit it in public?"


    Most of the miscellaneous comments in his ears were affirmative. When they fell into Lord Zhang''s ears, he was immediately happy.


    With his hands on his back and his waist straight, Mr. Zhang looked like an expert, as if he had done a great thing.


    For example, Tang Hao, who was famous for a long time, was defeated in the court. It was a moment of prestige when such things were spread.


    Sitting on the Dragon seat, the king of Tang was slightly shocked, looked at the face of Gu Jing bubo, and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In my impression, Tang Hao is a thoughtful person.


    If so, why should he advise himself? Isn''t it unnecessary?


    The boy must have a back hand after he can be so willing to others!


    Amid the noisy discussion, Tang Hao strode forward, paced a few steps on the hall, and looked at the proud old man surnamed Zhang.


    "When Tang said you were right, he said you were right."


    "But my heart is wrong!"


    Tang Hao walked lightly, looked at the uncertain face and the slightly confused old man, and continued.


    "Is the bustle of the world clear to the naked eye?"


    Taking a step, Tang Hao stared at the old man.


    "Tang dared to ask."


    "Is it the murder weapon or the person holding the knife that hurt people?"


    Even a slightly sensible child could answer these questions. The old man didn''t understand Tang Hao''s implication and blurted out.


    "It''s clearly written in the laws and decrees of the Tang Dynasty. It must be that the person holding the knife moved the evil idea of killing his heart, which led to a big mistake."


    "It must be the fault of the man with the knife."


    Manyi nodded and Tang Hao smiled.


    "Such a simple question must be answered by everyone present."


    "But in another way, why can''t you see?"


    Glancing at the crowd, Tang Hao continued.


    "There is no distinction between good and evil. It can be used to kill people. It can also be used to cut vegetables and meat."


    "Just like this restaurant, if the heart is bright, it is just entertainment and relaxation, how can it be dirty?"


    "On the contrary, if the mind is obscene and happy, don''t say it''s entering this restaurant. In time, some people will also have evil thoughts in public."


    Between his words, Tang Hao suddenly stopped, and a cold light came from his eyes, facing the old man surnamed Zhang.


    "Lord Zhang, you say, don''t you?"


    The implication is ready to come out. He faces up to the fact that Mr. Zhang is lawless and flirts with a good woman in the street.


    Lord Zhang immediately looked like a pig''s liver, shook his heart and bowed his hands in fear.


    "What Lord Tang said is reasonable. It is the incompetence of the lower officials and their children that makes such a scandal happen!"


    "After that, the officials will strictly discipline it, and it will not be an example."


    Within a few days, he mentioned his children''s licentious behavior to the court again. Lord Zhang was really afraid that he would throw his children into prison as soon as the king of Tang ordered!


    Hold your breath and wait for Tang Hao''s instruction, but you don''t know that there is already a cold sweat on your forehead.


    Tang Hao heard that it was also said by sun Wuji in the carriage. At this time, he just mentioned it casually.


    Tang Hao is not bored enough to compete with an unknown yellow haired boy.


    Tang Hao arched his hand slightly towards the king of Tang on the dragon throne.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The original intention of the restaurant is not to bring disaster to the country and the people, but to give people in the imperial city a happy place to relax and swim."


    "As for those dandies, happy aristocratic family CHILDES, if they don''t have this restaurant in time, they must find some fun."


    "There are poetry clouds, which come out of the mud without dyeing, and clean the ripples without demons. What''s more, the land of drinking and poetry, and the harmony of harps and harps has not reached the level of mud."


    As soon as this remark came out, many ministers seemed to understand it and nodded slightly.


    Changsun Wuji walked out of the crowd with a smile and bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty, as Tang Hao said, being drunk and enjoying life is nothing but the fog and smoke seen by the world."


    "The fundamental reason is that people are lazy and don''t want to make progress."


    "This is a lecture for our old ministers!"


    Ha ha ha.


    Tang Wang smiled and stood up from his seat.


    "It''s a good sentence to wash out the mud without dyeing, and clean the ripples without demons!"


    "I like it!"


    "Do you have any objection?"


    Your highness, the ministers look at me. I look at you and frown. I can''t find any problems for a while.

 Chapter 746

    There is no objection to the construction of the restaurant.


    But in the hearts of these old ministers, there are always some differences, and there are still some bad feelings in their hearts.


    Hu yuelou, Zuixian Lou, sihaifang, etc. some of these famous restaurants in the imperial city are operated by relatives of officials of the current Dynasty.


    There are also many wine shops with the cooperation of these officials. If they are stirred up by Tang Hao, it is inevitable that they will lose a share at the end of the new year.


    Even some officials who cook vegetables, rice and grain are closely related to these restaurants. If Tang Hao restaurant is opened, wouldn''t they also be affected.


    Looking at the officials with different looks, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the restaurant built by Tang Mou is magnificent and spacious. It is difficult to become a climate only by Tang Hao."


    "If you have some contacts in famous stores, you might as well inform one or two, or move to our restaurant to support the appearance."


    At this moment, Tang Hao already has the template of one-stop service of future nightclubs, which attracts these famous stores to settle in, draws popularity, and can reach the idea that guests can respond to requests.


    These words undoubtedly gave many officials a new hope.


    The royal family can gather all the famous shops, which is undoubtedly a combination of strong and strong.


    Many officials with sad faces were immediately happy, and there were just doubts.


    "Dingbei Hou is so smart that he can not only add such a place for amusement to our Imperial City, but also continue to make money for shipbuilding. It really kills two birds with one stone!"


    "The old minister first congratulated me on the opening!"


    Some officials walked out and congratulated in advance.


    Led by this man, the whole court took the opportunity to publicize Tang Hao''s contribution to shipbuilding and suction for the new store.


    The king of Tang, sitting in the main hall, looked at the grand occasion of his highness, with a smile on his mouth, but a light loomed in his eyes.


    In fact, the construction of the restaurant is not a concern in the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty. It is a heart disease in the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty about financial power.


    As early as the king of the Tang Dynasty learned that Tang Hao had set up a cabinet workshop, he had a lump in his heart.


    As the monarch of the Tang Dynasty, the monopoly of financial and military power is the cornerstone of the real monarchy.


    Since ancient times, which monarch has not been refined on money, the purpose is that the monarch can hold power and stabilize the country.


    Of course, the king of Tang was not afraid of Tang Hao''s great rebellion. If Tang Hao had a rebellious heart, he would have been rebellious as early as the Northern Expedition and the change of the court. Why delay until now.


    But always feel that some things are not firmly in hand and are always uncomfortable in my heart.


    After all, those who sit on the throne have a strong desire for the power of the Tang Dynasty.


    Waving slowly, the king of Tang said.


    "Stop the building of the restaurant."


    "Since everyone knows, there is no need to discuss it at this time!"


    After that, the king of Tang looked at Gao Shilian and nodded slightly.


    Gao Shilian, who had been around the king of Tang for several years, did not know the king of Tang''s mind and moved to the palace to say.


    "Tang Hao, this time someone played a memorial. This cabinet workshop is in charge of the surplus money in the world. The amount is huge and the wealth is invincible."


    "Is it wrong that such a large amount of money falls into the hands of the Tang government?"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the ministers also returned to God from the excitement just now.


    Zhenguan was prosperous and the people were in good health. Datang ushered in the richest time in more than a hundred years.


    Now the opening of quyuanli has enabled the vigorous development of agriculture and mulberry, the increase of good farmland and the surplus money in the hands of the people.


    Tang Hao''s move undoubtedly accumulated sand into a tower, and the amount of property collected should not be underestimated.


    In the final analysis, if the money falls into the hands of Tang Hao, it means that it is richer than the country and comparable to heaven.


    The National Treasury has consumed a lot in years of war. Even the money and silk gathered from all over the Tang Dynasty will be much higher than the national treasury!


    The courtiers understand this truth, and Tang Hao can understand it.


    Tang Hao looked at Gao Shilian and bowed to the Dragon seat.


    "Your Majesty, it was really Tang''s negligence and didn''t explain it before that."


    "Tang''s act of gathering money around the world is somewhat similar to the tax of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Take it from the people and use it for the people."


    Take a few steps, Tang Hao said.


    "Money placed in people''s homes can not produce benefits if it is idle."


    "But if Datang wants to develop rapidly, it needs to build roads, bridges, improve houses, dredge rivers and improve irrigation."


    "In addition, the contract of this cabinet workshop will also facilitate many foreign businessmen and ensure that wealth and wealth will not disappear on the way."


    Facing the wise eyes of the king of Tang, Tang Hao suddenly lowered his posture and bowed.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The signing of the contract requires the seal of the official Department of the Tang Dynasty in order to win the trust of the people. In the final analysis, the Tang Dynasty holds the power of the chaebol."


    "What''s more, these coins are placed on the Tang mansion. It''s inconvenient to accommodate them, but it''s difficult to guard against theft and thieves."


    "Your Majesty, please move most of the money paid to the national treasury and keep less than half in the counters of the States."


    Tang Hao can still understand the matter of pushing the boat with the water.


    At this time, when the ability of the counter workshop was mentioned, he took the initiative to hand over the coins to the national treasury and put them under the control of the royal family, which completely solved the worries of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    He retained the responsibility of the cabinet workshop and obeyed the majesty of the king of the Tang Dynasty, killing two birds with one stone without conflict.


    When money and silk were handed over, the boundary between monarchs and officials was strict. Among the officials present, there was a little suspicion and doubt, and they nodded one after another.


    These words hit the heart of the king of Tang.


    He took a look at Tang Hao with appreciation, and the king of Tang smiled.


    "Your boy, the ghost idea is really not small."


    "This proposal is approved!"

 Chapter 747

    Come with accusations and go with the wind and scenery.


    A court meeting was declared over after two things were settled.


    Tang Hao, who had just left the hall, was surrounded by several ministers in an instant.


    "Lord Tang, I''m quite familiar with sihaifang. All kinds of wine in Datang area are in stock. I wonder if you can move to a new restaurant?"


    Before answering, another old minister greeted him.


    "Dingbei Hou, to tell you the truth, the exquisite pastry in the street of Zhuque street came from my wife''s hall."


    "There are a lot of guests. It would be a great blessing if we could move to Dingbei Hou''s restaurant."


    "For the sake of working with colleagues, I hope Lord Tang can bear more."


    The old minister''s chatter in front of him was not over yet. Another old minister couldn''t wait and pulled Tang Hao over.


    "My Lord! I sell melons and fruits, grapes from the western regions, sugarcane from Nanling, bayberry from the south of the Yangtze River."


    "If the Marquis restaurant opens, can you give me a way to buy some fruits and vegetables and earn some money?"


    At this time, Tang Hao seemed to be a piece of fragrant steamed bread. These old ministers broke their heads and either added their own family property or moved some famous stores in order to get a place in the new restaurant.


    The restaurant is all rivers run into sea, there are many famous restaurants, and Tang Hao''s unique fermented glutinous rice, perfume and green tea. Why don''t they rise in the imperial city?


    In the eyes of these clever old ministers, this is simply an opportunity to make a lot of money!


    Tang Hao did not expect such a grand occasion at this time. Unexpectedly, there were these backgrounds behind these ordinary officials.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, those who can enter the Tai Chi hall are people with some authority.


    With the power in hand, it is understandable that he will take advantage of his power and position to control some profitable businesses.


    Tang Hao smiled at the enthusiastic crowd.


    "Thank you very much for your love."


    "As for this cooperation, Tang Haoding will send someone to negotiate with him."


    "If you are interested, the hall of the Tang house is open these days. You are welcome to discuss matters!"


    At the gate of the palace, the officials who discussed in a low voice bowed one after another.


    "What Lord Tang said is."


    "I''ll call on you sometime and say goodbye."


    Many people have mixed eyes, and they also understand in their hearts that this palace is not a place to talk about things. Many people drive their cars and horses straight to the Tang house.


    As soon as he returned to the Marquis''s house, Tang Hao explained to the female steward that he was ready to discuss cooperation.


    Anyway, the establishment of their own restaurant has also affected some famous shops. Moving in to collect some rent is also a huge sum of money. Why not.


    As soon as he finished, Tang Hao was pulled away by Wu Tong.


    "My Lord! I hope for the stars and the moon. Finally, I''ll wait until you return to your house."


    "All the cotton in our imperial villa has been seeded. It''s waiting for you!"


    Seeing Wu Tong''s dark eyes, Tang Hao guessed that the boy must have stayed awake for several nights.


    Tang Hao was worried when he thought of Wu Tong''s tragic family affairs.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll make some cotton clothes these days. You have time to send them home."


    "These years have made you hide your identity, which can be regarded as worrying your family!"


    Hearing this, Wu Tong, who has always been quiet, grinned.


    "Hou ye, Wu Tong thanked you for your kindness."


    In the words, I saw a group of people pouring into the house door, clamoring to come first and then come, squeezing into the door.


    Tang Hao Yingying smiled, said hello, asked the servants to bring tea and pour water, told the female steward to talk to him, and bowed his hand to leave.


    Seeing the crowded scene, Wu Tong was surprised.


    "Lord Hou, if we still have to transport the timber of our restaurant, many shops will come here to discuss cooperation?"


    Pat the broad back and walk out of the house with Tang Hao side by side.


    "You! Haven''t you heard a word?"


    "The early bird catches the worm. If it takes a few steps at night, I''m afraid there will be no place for them in the restaurant in the future."


    Wu Tong was puzzled by this proverb from later generations.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, it seems to be such a reason.


    With a touch of guilt, Wu Tong smiled awkwardly.


    "Lord Hou takes care of everything every day and builds a restaurant for shipbuilding. He handles some family and state affairs."


    "It''s a little narrow for small people to block up adults on these small cotton padded clothes."


    Seeing that Wu Tong began to be polite to himself again, Tang Hao was speechless.


    This man, with a sense of kindness and simplicity in the countryside, is afraid of delaying others in everything.


    Slapping Wu Tong on the shoulder, Tang Hao said positively.


    "Look at what you said. Shipbuilding is for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, which is a matter of family and state."


    "Is it a small matter to protect the people of the Tang Dynasty from the cold wave and live in peace and contentment?"


    Wu Tong, who was a clumsy talker, said Tang Hao, who was so clever that he couldn''t answer.


    But in my heart, there is a warmth like family affection, lingering and flowing.


    Wu Tong, who was stunned, said Tang Hao.


    "Why are you stunned? Hurry up. Do you want to wear cotton padded clothes?"

 Chapter 748

    Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    In autumn and September, the weather changes gradually, and it is still cool in the morning and evening.


    More and more carriages came to the imperial villa to wait for wine, and the business of green tea has been booming.


    Tang Haoyuan thought that his tea makers would set up their own doors and fly away after mastering their skills.


    Facts have proved that these ancients can not be measured by the thoughts of later generations.


    Perhaps the wages and treatment they gave were too good, or perhaps the craftsmen under their own hands thanked them for their kindness.


    All through the sweaty summer, the wine makers and tea makers who kept producing did not complain or quit.


    On the contrary, the neat wine jar will fill more than half of the backyard, and the cans of fried tea will be stacked on half a ten foot high shelf.


    With these reserves, Tang Hao doesn''t have to worry that there is no inventory available in the new store.


    Simply say hello to the vendors in line. Tang Hao takes Wu Tong straight to a sunburn in front of the hillside.


    In addition to the dried green tea, it is the cotton ball that has been seeded in the past two days.


    "Lord! Thanks to the two nail boards you made, we are now ahead of schedule!"


    A peasant woman pulled the cotton ball on the ground with a smile and asked Tang Hao for credit from afar.


    Tang Hao smiled indifferently and looked at the cotton balls spread on the linen, piled up one by one, like a piece of snow at the foot of the mountain.


    "Everybody, hard work!"


    Between the words, he walked forward quickly, grabbed a cotton ball and looked at it carefully.


    The long and short fluff is disorderly and mixed. It is white and flawless without black seeds. It can be called a top grade.


    The woman said with a smile.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen this pile of cotton balls. It looks like catkins. It''s really gratifying."


    "Lord Hou, do we collect so many white stacks to make bedding?"


    After listening, Tang Hao stood up and shook his head slowly.


    "These cotton balls are not like silk. If they are filled in like this, they will be low-lying and uncomfortable to cover. They need to be processed again."


    This is the first time a woman has heard of the word cotton ball.


    But the shock was that I guessed right!


    With wide eyes, the woman said in surprise.


    "Really want to make bedding?"


    "Oh, my God! It''s a bit extravagant. It''s the flower enjoyed by those aristocratic CHILDES!"


    "But these flowers feel much better than catkins."


    The woman was surprised to hear that such things were used to make bedding. After all, such things are still very rare in the imperial city.


    Tang Hao, a scholar, rolled up one and rubbed it on her cheek. The woman tutted.


    "If the Marquis really pays attention to people, he is so meticulous when making bedding."


    "What else can we do? Please tell me."


    Putting down the cotton ball in his hand, Tang Hao smiled mysteriously.


    "The next thing becomes interesting."


    "Take a long curved stick and silk thread. Before you move up some high tables, I''ll teach you how to play cotton."


    "In the future, you will no longer take care of those green vegetables, fruits and vegetables. In the future, you will be at ease to plant cotton, make quilts and make cotton clothes."


    Since Tang Hao moved into Huangzhuang, the division of labor has been particularly detailed.


    Those who take care of melons and fruits, grow tea and fish in the pond, including those tea makers and wine makers, perform their respective duties and take charge of a single area.


    As for the remaining farmers, they are assigned to take care of green vegetables.


    Although I haven''t heard of cotton twice, who can control so much? When it is allocated, it will turn to positions, just like officials in the Tang Dynasty. It can be regarded as having their own three-thirds of an mu of land, and the salary will also increase.


    A dozen people hurried to the dining room to pick up branches and search for silk thread.


    The tools for playing cotton are very easy to make. Tang Hao made one according to his skills in the countryside at that time.


    Hold the mallet in your right hand, and straighten the curved stick tied to your waist in your left hand.


    Not to mention, it''s quite strange to start this first time. After mastering the skills, it''s still quite interesting.


    "It''s just like this. Gently hammer the silk thread and move it bit by bit. It''s finished when you bounce the clusters of cotton into a thread."


    "What''s left is the small stick of silk thread, which is fixed in size. But this time, you play some first. Let''s find some clothes makers, sew some clothes shells and stuff them in."


    Wu Tong looked very seriously and was pleasantly surprised by Tang Hao''s simplicity.


    Some can''t wait to take over Tang Hao''s tools and have a try.


    A rough man, clumsily holding new tools, played it again and again, but it always gave people an awkward feeling.


    Regardless of the laughter of the people around him, Wu Tong blushed, played carefully and looked at it carefully.


    In the sun, the unsmiling man sweated on his forehead and couldn''t wipe it. He was careful in his hands for fear of breaking the tight silk thread.


    A wisp of light cotton fluttered and fell around Wutong. It was as white as snow.


    Bang Bang''s silk thread sounds like a hymn of filial piety, like Wu Tong''s concern for his relatives and his thoughts for his brother.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao was filled with emotion.


    Perhaps only those who have known Wu Tong''s past will understand his desire for cotton padded clothes.


    Rub the slightly sour eyes, Tang Hao said.


    "Hurry up! This winter, all the farmers in our imperial villa can wear this cotton padded clothes to keep out the cold!"

 Chapter 749

    The Royal Villa was stable, and the servants of the Marquis house rushed to it.


    "Marquis! We have met a noble man!"


    Tang Hao, who was still standing in front of several high foot tables and instructed several people to play cotton, was confused after hearing this.


    Looking at the panting young servant running, he asked in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? What noble man?"


    Gasping for a few breaths, the young housekeeper replied with a smile on his face.


    "I just went to buy rivets, but I saw Lord Chang sun in Zhuque street, and then commanded my servants to break up the shop."


    Tear down the shop?


    Is changsun Wuji going to renovate and rebuild?


    But what does this have to do with the Tang government?


    Without Tang Hao asking, the servant saw Tang Hao''s still confused face and explained.


    "Zhuque street is the most prosperous place in Chang''an, and most of the shops are built by Lord Chang sun."


    "I heard that this demolition is to make room for the Marquis and build a restaurant!"


    In this way, Tang Hao understood!


    I have to say, this eldest sun Wuji really has vision and means!


    When others are still negotiating cooperation, they tear down a piece of land and prepare it for Tang Hao in advance.


    After this uproar, the eldest sun Wuji didn''t take a big part in the dividend distribution. It''s really unreasonable!


    "Hey! The old man will plan! He is worthy of being an old fox!"


    Having said that, Tang Hao felt comfortable.


    The booth fees in prime locations are frighteningly high. Don''t say that the demolition of the whole area is a busy market!


    This time, sun Wuji really bled.


    Looking back, Tang Hao waved and said.


    "I see! He loves to dismantle, let him dismantle it."


    "It''s not too late for us to talk when he''s finished dismantling it. Maybe we can get the old man''s money."


    Monopolizing the mining and smelting of Datang iron mine, the eldest sun Wuji has a lot of money and money. Don''t worry about Tang haokeng.


    The domestic servant waiting behind was completely flustered when he heard Tang Hao''s words.


    Hurried forward and said anxiously.


    "Lord Hou, let the little things in your hand come first and let the little ones come."


    "Changsun Wuji has taken changsun Chong to the Marquis''s mansion. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid you can lift the whole Tang mansion!"


    Tang Hao was surprised when he put down his stick.


    "Hey! The old man is turning away from the guest! Let''s go and have a look!"


    I was going to take Wu Tong back to the house, but looking at Wu Tong''s face, I''m afraid I can''t leave without seeing the cotton padded clothes with my own eyes.


    Command Shang Wu Tong to supervise in the imperial villa. Tang Hao runs back to the house with his servant.


    Through the corridor, I looked at the eldest grandson and his son, sat upright in the hall, and talked with Princess Changle with concern.


    It was not the same bandit behavior as before, and became cautious. Most of it was because she knew that Princess Changle was pregnant.


    Li Wanqing added tea to take care of them and accompanied them to chat again and again.


    Remembering that the two father and son were anxious to dismantle the shop, Tang Hao felt a burst of laughter in his heart. As soon as he entered the house, he joked.


    "Yo, what brings you here?"


    When Chang sun Wuji saw Tang Hao, he seemed to have a conditioned reflex and wanted to attack. In the twinkling of an eye, I thought about Princess Changle''s pregnancy and swallowed the words at my mouth.


    The raised eyebrows bent up in the next second, got up and kicked Tang Hao gently and said softly.


    "You boy, I don''t know if you will say a word about such a big thing as the addition of Tang family. Are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Motioning to Li Wanqing to take Princess Changle to the side hall to rest, Tang Hao joked.


    "Hey! I heard that Chang sun''s house was busy expanding shops recently. Tang also thought that Chang sun''s family was busy, so he didn''t make trouble!"


    After glancing at the figures of the two Tang ladies who turned the corridor, sun Wuji showed his true shape in an instant, kicked Tang Hao on the ass and scolded angrily.


    "What a fart! I prepared it for you because I didn''t think the boy had no land in Chang''an City and there were few old friends in the six books!"


    Perhaps he felt puzzled and hated. Eldest sun Wuji raised his foot again, but Tang Hao avoided it, collapsed on the seat, pointed to Tang Hao and put on the usual bandit posture.


    "Oh, yes!"


    "I don''t care about the cost of demolishing the shop, but I''ll demolish the shops of other merchants. You have to make up for me! I can''t afford less."


    Rubbing the butt kicked by his eldest son Wuji just now, Tang Hao only felt some pain and muttered.


    "Didn''t you tear down the house? I didn''t let you do it."


    Pop.


    Clapping his hand on the desk in front of him, changsun Wuji stood up.


    "What did you say? I''ve worked hard for you, you wolf..."


    "I''ve helped you a lot. I don''t know how to thank you. I blame me? How unreasonable!"


    "You boy, stop and see how I deal with you..."


    Before he finished, he rushed to Tang Hao angrily.


    Tang Hao turned around the square table and said with a smile.


    "Easy to say, easy to say!"


    "I don''t know what compensation Lord Chang sun wants?"


    The eldest sun rushed to hold Tang Hao, pulled him on the seat, winked at the eldest sun Wuji, turned to see Tang Hao and smiled.


    "As for us, we don''t want much. When the restaurant is completed, it will be divided into 50 and 50."


    "Five five? Why don''t you grab it?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 750

    After some discussion, it was finally confirmed.


    Four or six, Tang Hao accounted for more than half, and the eldest grandson''s family was once and for all.


    As for the rent paid by the changsun family, Tang Hao will finally reimburse it.


    It has to be said that changsun Wuji''s move is quite a feat. After all, this is the most dazzling area in the imperial city. It is not only the rent of shops, but also a big profit in a year.


    But generally speaking, the completion of Tang Hao restaurant is bound to attract the eyes of the whole Tang Dynasty and even the surrounding countries.


    At that time, there will be only a lot more feedback to the changsun family.


    The eldest grandchildren are also the largest shareholders of the restaurant that has not yet been built, except Tang Hao.


    In fact, sun Wuji was right. During this period, Wu Tong had already taken a fancy to some shops.


    Either it is too remote near the suburbs, or the downtown area is not enough. None of them is completely satisfactory to Tang Hao.


    However, the great gift of changsun Wuji is tantamount to solving the biggest problem in Tang Hao''s heart.


    Changsun Wuji drank iced grape wine and clamored to eat hot pot.


    In order not to arouse the greedy spirit of Princess Changle, Tang Hao honestly made two bowls of oily noodles until the eldest grandson and his son were full of stomach and burping.


    The eldest sun Wuji still had his virtue. When he left, he took a set of glass tea cups that Tang Hao entertained them and got into the carriage with satisfaction.


    "Boy! Your restaurant needs to be built quickly. I''m waiting for you to fill in the hole in the Treasury."


    Tang Hao was not vague. He waved goodbye to his father and son and scolded secretly.


    "Sitting on the largest mining and smelting in Datang, he is still so stingy."


    "A used teapot and tea set is just like a treasure. It''s really the best among robbers."


    Of course, the voice was so low that the two people in the carriage couldn''t hear it at all.


    Although he kept scolding, Tang Hao was very happy in his heart.


    Often in the most critical period, this grandson Wuji can always appear suddenly, support himself without hesitation, and even some ignore gains and losses and costs.


    With a faint smile, Tang Hao shook his head slightly and turned into the mansion.


    At the beginning of September, it was the end of summer. The red sunset was not as hot as before. It was a good time to take a walk and enjoy.


    Wearing a single shirt, Li Wanqing helped Princess Changle stand in the courtyard, smelling the light fragrance of osmanthus and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    The red burning clouds in the sky were printed on the mirror like sky, and a line of wild geese flew slowly.


    The unknown returning bird made several cries, as if urging the playful bird to return to its nest earlier.


    "Your Highness, your ice cream is ready, princess."


    Holding the silver plate, the girl stood beside the two beauties and called softly.


    Li Wanqing picked up the ice cream inserted in the silver plate and pottery cup and handed one to Princess Changle. She also picked up one.


    "Sour girl, sister Changle, do you think it''s a big fat boy or a clever little princess who likes sweets?"


    Without waiting for Princess Changle to answer, a slightly angry voice came from behind.


    "Hum! I''m not afraid of hurting my body."


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle turned their heads one after another, looked at Tang Hao walking quickly, and smiled.


    "Husband."


    "My husband is finished!"


    Tang Hao took the ice cream from Princess Changle''s hand and took a bite.


    "This ice cream is cold. How dare you eat it when you are happy?"


    "It''s bad for the baby. If it''s serious, the baby won''t be protected!"


    Tang Hao didn''t know whether these Royal doctors were not popular or whether they had never seen such things as ice cream, so he didn''t know the situation.


    Princess Changle stepped back in panic, as if she saw something terrible, and subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch her lower abdomen.


    Li Wanqing didn''t know about it and hurriedly admitted her mistake.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t tell my sister."


    In ancient times, there was a lack of knowledge. It was normal to have such a situation, and Tang Hao did not blame it.


    It''s hard to avoid seeing Li Wanqing so clever once. She pinched her tender cheeks, put on her white neck and whispered to her beautiful ears.


    "Madam, when will you give me a big fat boy?"


    A word suddenly made Li Wanqing blush and pull her ears.


    Looking around, he saw that there was no domestic servant present. He pressed down his pounding heart and scolded angrily.


    "Bah! Apprentice, don''t be ashamed!"


    "I haven''t been doing anything all day!"


    "The top priority is to take good care of sister Wan''er, two? Are you busy?"


    Tang Hao thought, as if what Li Wanqing said was also reasonable.


    One left and one right put their arms around their jade shoulders and bathed in the sunset, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "While I''m free now, I''ll popularize childcare knowledge to the two women."


    "First, you can''t eat raw and cold things, like this ice cream, and some melons and fruits, such as..."


    "Secondly, we can''t eat spicy things, such as oily noodles, hot pot and flower chicken..."


    The crooked man raised his head with a pitiful look.


    "Husband, isn''t it that you can''t enjoy delicious food in the future? You can only wait until the child is born?"


    "Of course! In short, it''s all for the sake of our children and women. Oh, like hawthorn, it can cause miscarriage..."


    The experience of later generations poured into my mind and gushed out like the water of the Yangtze River.


    "How can you know so much?"


    Curious questions always come with them.


    "Of course, have you forgotten that I can practice medicine, too?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 751

    Under the setting sun, the Marquis residence, the petite two people snuggle up to the great body.


    The man whispered, warm and tender, and full of love.


    The hard afterglow outlined the figure of the three, reflected on the bluestone floor behind them, snuggling closely.


    Fortunately, Tang Hao, a person of later generations, knows a lot about the knowledge of pregnancy and tells it in a methodical way.


    The next morning.


    In the front hall of the mansion, Tang Hao carefully taught the servant girls what to pay attention to, such as daily diet, work and rest of Princess Changle, and proper walking and exercise.


    It is strictly prohibited to make noise in the backyard of marquis house to ensure cleanliness and tranquility.


    The servant girls and servants had never seen Tang Hao so serious and knew that it was important. They listened carefully and kept it in mind.


    The Marquis house has set the custom of three meals a day, which has also been changed for Princess Changle. Besides the three meals, there are broth and fresh melons and fruits.


    For the nutrition of the fetus in the abdomen, Tang Hao did not dare to be careless at all. He planned to make a recipe in his spare time.


    After everything, Tang Hao hurried to pick up some breakfast and went to Huangzhuang.


    It is estimated that the silly boy in the imperial villa must have stayed up all night. He kicked two snacks and cakes, ordered the servant girl to take care of the princess, and got into the carriage.


    When he came to the sun farm, the noon weather was already a little dry and hot. The scene in front of him immediately made Tang Hao cry and laugh.


    The dark man, wearing a long cotton padded shirt, was drying the elastic cotton under the scorching sun.


    Tang Hao stepped forward and looked strangely at Wu Tong.


    "How do you make this dress like a women''s skirt? Is this your cotton dress?"


    Listening to the question, Wu Tong turned around with two dark circles under his eyes and saw Tang Hao looking at himself with an embarrassed smile.


    "The Marquis is busy. It''s not easy to disturb small ones. Yesterday, he found a clothes maker overnight and made a try on."


    Looking at Wu Tong''s sweat soaked hair and beads of sweat on his forehead, Tang Hao looked up at the sun above his head.


    "Don''t you feel hot when the sun is burning?"


    Wu Tong smiled, wiped his face with a scarf around his neck, and showed a happy smile.


    "It''s hot! It''s hot."


    "Let''s just try this cotton to keep out the cold."


    Patting his uneven cotton padded clothes, Wu Tong added excitedly.


    "Don''t tell me, this thing is really warm!"


    "You can sweat in this thing today."


    Throwing two cakes, Tang Hao smiled and scolded.


    "I''m afraid you''re not a fool! The cotton padded clothes can''t be worn until winter. Now it''s just the end of summer and autumn hasn''t come yet. It must be hot!"


    Pat Wu Tong like a bear, Tang Hao continued.


    "Take it off quickly! This is not the time to wear cotton padded clothes."


    Seeing two mouthfuls of cakes, Wu Tong raised his head and showed a touch of pleading in his eyes.


    "Lord Hou, can we not take it off?"


    "Thinking that this cotton padded clothes and quilts can make many poor people not shiver at night, make countless children not suffer from cold diseases, and the people in the mountains and forests can also watch the rising sun warm and warm. My heart is happy and happy."


    Just a few words, but like a sharp blade stabbing the heart.


    Ironically, in the costumes of the Tang Dynasty, the ladies can show their breasts and flesh, while the poor can only have narrow clothes and sleeves.


    But once in winter, those who are frostbitten and frozen to death are all the poor people covered tightly.


    Tang Hao could not see the suffering of these hard-working people, especially his subordinates who were more important than his life.


    It''s hot to cover such a thick cotton padded clothes. It''s not sweating and dehydration. It will attack the heart in the heat and make some internal fire.


    He kicked Wu Tong''s arm and Tang Hao scolded.


    "What do you know!"


    "The cotton padded clothes you made are tightly covered on the top and open at the bottom. If you wrap ten pieces of cotton padded clothes like this, you won''t necessarily keep warm!"


    "Take it off quickly, I''ll make you a new one, and you can try it again!"


    Seeing that Tang Hao wanted to improve his cotton padded clothes, Wu Tong suddenly burst into a simple and honest smile.


    He filled his mouth with pastries and couldn''t say a word. He hurriedly removed his cotton padded clothes and handed them to Tang Hao. Hehe giggled.


    Just like the water man who had just taken a bath, standing in front of himself, even the cotton padded clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Tang Hao stared at Wu Tong and shouted.


    "Go to the dining room and ask for a bucket of warm water. After washing and bathing, change into a suit of clothes."


    Wu Tong stood motionless, wriggling his mouth full of cakes and said these things.


    Although he couldn''t really hear it, Tang Hao read it from his eyes. He wanted to follow all the way to see how to restructure his cotton padded clothes.


    Warm up and cold sweat can easily catch wind cold. If you really follow all the way, even if you are as strong as an iron ox, you will not be spared.


    Tang Hao raised his leg and kicked on Wu Tong''s thigh.


    "If you don''t listen to the instructions, will you turn back?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao seemed really angry, Wu Tong turned around and ran to the dining room. He didn''t dare to look back.


    Tang Hao bent his arms around the cotton padded clothes and pulled up his smiling face.


    "This boy, dare to disobey!"


    Stride to the wooden house and order the steward of the imperial villa in front of you.


    "Go to recruit some clothes makers and buy some good cloth with you. I want to make a set of cotton clothes for the farmers in Huangzhuang."

 Chapter 752

    For Tang Hao, sewing clothes involves a blind area of knowledge.


    How to cut pieces and how to splice and sew are all problems.


    Probably draw the appearance you want in your heart. The research questions have to be handed over to these ancient professionals.


    It''s quite simple to talk about clothes, but it''s not like a set of clothes at this time, which are integrated into a whole.


    As for clothes, it''s particularly troublesome.


    Make complaints about Tang Hao''s costume, which is almost trivial.


    Pants are what later generations call pants, but they are not called pants in the Tang Dynasty at this time.


    It can be worn inside and outside. The one close to the body is called Du nose, and the one worn outside is called poor.


    The close fitting lower garment is a crotch cloth, which is similar to that worn by later Japanese sumo wrestlers, mainly to reduce riding friction and prevent naked.


    The really worn poor clothes came from the Han Dynasty, but they have no crotch, or they tie a belt around their waist and hang two trouser legs.


    Besides being cumbersome, it is quite inconvenient.


    Tang Hao simply changed it into the pants of later generations. It can be worn inside and outside. It can prevent cold and keep warm, and it is more convenient to move.


    It took a lot of the talking with the a dresser who had never seen such trousers. He had a simple suit of the clothes for half an hour before he had a concept in his mind.


    There is no doubt that when the first clothes came out, Tang Hao tried. The closing under his arm and the flatness of his back were completely unqualified.


    Fortunately, it only affects beauty, not action.


    After bathing, Wu Tong took up and down two pieces of clothes and trousers and looked very novel.


    "Hou ye? Why is this dress so short?"


    "And this lower garment, isn''t it worn inside? Why doesn''t it have an outer shirt?"


    It''s not that Wu Tong is picky, but this new type of pants. They look very strange and different from what they see every day!


    Tang Hao was too lazy to explain to him. While directing the dresser to trim his armpits, he asked the dresser to make modifications at the cuffs and trouser legs.


    "What do you know?"


    "This thing is much more convenient to wear than we wrap it one layer after another."


    "In the future, riding and working will not be affected at all. Moreover, the cold protection effect is not inferior to the fur of those rich and noble families."


    Wu Tong stared and watched the garment makers cut their clothes again. He didn''t stop until dusk.


    Picking up the first finished dress, Tang Hao looked up and down, and gestured to Wu Tong. He was quite satisfied.


    "Come on! Put it on me. See what needs to be modified!"


    "The shape of the clothes has been determined. I''ll sew some sets another day."


    Wu Tong smiled. It''s a great honor to be the first person in Datang to try on cotton padded clothes.


    What''s more, the Lord will wear this cotton padded clothes in the end!


    The whole set of clothes are sewn according to the appearance of landlords in the old society. They have narrow sleeves, straight tubes and a row of knots, which are regarded as buttons.


    For the first time, Wu Tong was very curious.


    "Hey, marquis, it''s much more convenient than our layers of cloth straps!"


    The size is appropriate and fits Wu Tong''s body.


    Stretching out his arms, Wu Tong looked down at his new clothes, stood in front of Tang Hao, slowly turned around and showed it to Tang Hao.


    "Well, Lord."


    "I think this dress is perfect! Don''t say, it fits well!"


    With a red shirt and Wu Tong''s tiger back and bear waist, if two cloth curtains are added to the waist, it is really quite similar to the landlord in the TV play.


    Tang Hao looked more and more pleasing to his eyes, patted Zhou''s whole body and said with a smile.


    "I really want to be a big family in this dress. It''s very serious."


    "I''ll make you another melon skin hat, living landlord Wu! Ha ha ha."


    Wu Tong didn''t know what this melon skin hat was. He only knew that most of the landlords in the Tang Dynasty had a big belly and wandered around the imperial city like a happy woman with a bird cage all day.


    "I don''t want to be the landlord. I want to be a warrior on the battlefield."


    Between the words, Wu Tong hooked his fist and looked at a set of movements.


    The fighting style was whistling and flowing, and there was no dull feeling at all.


    The clothes maker looked at Wu Tong happily and said jokingly.


    "Good boxing, beautiful movement!"


    "This dress, without many skirts, brings out a clean feeling. It is full of vitality."


    Wu Tong had a serious ending, stood up, wiped the sweat on his forehead and patted his clothes.


    "Hou ye, this dress is really light and has no sense of pulling."


    "If this is used on our soldiers, it will undoubtedly unlock our shackles and let go of our hands and feet!"


    The ancient soldiers wore little different from ordinary people, but they were not as reserved as women. They could lift up their pants curtain and ride a horse to kill the enemy.


    But after all, this layer is wrapped around one layer, wrapped around the trunk, chopped and killed, which is more inconvenient.


    But this cotton padded jacket completely relieved such troubles, and it felt like the tiger had let go of the chain on his neck.


    Tang Hao smiled and looked at Wu Tong who was happy like a child. He always felt that he was missing something.


    After thinking for a moment, I suddenly remembered.


    Such improvement is good, but the wide sleeves that originally put money and silk things can''t put anything at this time.


    "Just sew it like this and add some cloth bags on the cotton padded clothes."


    "I''ll give you some sizes another day. You can sew some small waist girdles."

 Chapter 753

    With the advent of cotton padded clothes, Wu Tong couldn''t stay in the mansion for a moment, and even the imperial villa couldn''t accommodate it.


    At dawn, Wu Tong was waiting outside the hall.


    Until Tang Hao opened the door to wash, the sleepless boy ran forward.


    "Lord Hou, I''m going to Longyou to pick some cotton."


    "Make more cotton padded clothes so that our soldiers and common people can wear them."


    Previously, Wu Tong said that one of his dreams was to let the poor people in the Tang Dynasty no longer worry about the cold.


    Can wear warm, do not curl up in the night, do not worry about not seeing the sun the next day.


    Now Tang Hao has helped Wu Tong and completed the most important first step.


    At this moment, Tang Hao waved his hand.


    "This trip is thousands of miles away. Bring more dry food. I''ll wait for you to come back!"


    Wu Tong, who was instructed, was like a child who got a beloved toy. He jumped high. After thanking Tang Hao, he rushed out of the house and went to prepare.


    Looking at the excited figure, Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his eyes with a touch of relief.


    "It''s always good to have a dream, and the whole person seems to have vitality."


    Lowering his head, Tang Hao looked at the white belly of the Oriental fish.


    The radiance of the scorching sun has broken through the horizon and is about to break through the earth. That vitality is very much like Wutong with dreams at this time.


    "It''s early to fix the North Hou!"


    A call pulled Tang Hao''s thoughts back.


    Grandpa Rong smiled.


    "Dingbei Marquis, there is joy at home. His majesty is very happy. He sent an old slave to send a congratulatory gift."


    "Your Majesty also said that if you are free, invite Duke Dingbei to have a chat in Taiji palace."


    When the king of Tang summoned him, Tang Hao dared not disobey him. He briefly groomed and went to Taiji palace with father-in-law Rong.


    Today, the king of the Tang Dynasty dressed casually, wearing a thin Chinese suit and a silk shirt. He looked very easygoing.


    "Come on, sit down!"


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to say hello, the king of Tang asked Tang Hao to sit down.


    Tang Hao bowed his hands and sat down in front of the king of Tang.


    Father-in-law Rong ordered the incense in the hall. The smoke curled and the light fragrance filled the air.


    Half leaning on the soft collapsed seat, Tang Wang smiled at Tang Hao opposite and said.


    "Did you do it on purpose, boy? You were happy, but you didn''t say a word."


    "How do you plan to hide even me?"


    Seemingly blaming, one of the joys was completely mixed between the lines, and Tang Hao made amends with a bitter smile.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Tang has nothing to hide, but now he has a lot of things to do, and there are some omissions for a time."


    When it comes to development, the king of the Tang Dynasty is also interested.


    "Changsun Wuji has demolished the land. Zhuque street is really a capital loss."


    "What else do you worry about? I will ask those old ministers of the Ministry of work to give a hand, OK?"


    Tang Hao smiled and waited for this sentence.


    The old men in the Ministry of work are experts in the construction of such projects. With them, the shopkeeper who threw off his hand must have no worries.


    "Thank you, sir, for your kindness."


    The matter of shipbuilding had a great impact, and the king of Tang also paid great attention to it.


    "Tell me, what''s the big plan in the imperial city?"


    The move of the cabinet workshop is just to dig East walls to fill west walls. The king of Tang still knows this.


    Temporarily borrowing money and silk from the people is an expedient measure. After that, there will be a lot of dividends to be paid, one family in the East and one family in the West.


    "What''s the secret of digging meat to mend wounds?"


    "That is to say, even if the restaurant advances every day, it is only the construction stage at the moment, and there is still a long interval when it is profitable."


    "Where did the money and silk come from at this time? And the cupboard workshop, which is still in its infancy, what should you do if you can''t raise money and silk?"


    Now that it is a family friendly relationship, the king of the Tang Dynasty does not put on the airs of a king in private, but looks like a kind elder.


    Tang Hao exhaled slightly and raised his eyes to meet the concerned eyes.


    "Your majesty!"


    "This cabinet workshop is not to dig meat and mend wounds. Most of the people will choose a year with a longer time limit."


    "For those with a short time limit, the dividends paid will also be greatly reduced. We will pay those large families in advance by saving money and silk, so that we can contact the crisis temporarily."


    With his fingers dipped in a few drops of tea, Tang Hao gestured on the record.


    "The cash box is the fastest way to solve our current shortage of money, but these high dividends are also the problem we must solve."


    "It''s a long time to earn dividends by relying on a restaurant under construction. As for shipbuilding and navigation, it''s far from being sold to Tang porcelain and the world."


    Tang Hao poked his finger on the table and continued.


    "The future can be expected, but we can''t fully enjoy it. We can''t wait, and maybe the people of Datang can''t wait.


    "The kiln factory is located near the barren mountains in the suburbs. It can burn colored glass these days. This is a way of wealth."


    "Hedong road is extremely rich in charcoal, which can be used as fuel. That''s an excellent way to make money."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao reacted.


    "Your Majesty, I dare to borrow our foundry workers."


    "Building some tin stoves will be a good deal to promote nationwide when winter comes."


    "And..."

 Chapter 754

    Sometimes the king of Tang doesn''t understand what is in Tang Hao''s head.


    It seems that many things have become a way to get rich in his eyes.


    Quarrying charcoal and selling coal cakes. Charcoal kiln, making glass. What else can I do to build a heater, make a greenhouse and sell green vegetables?


    Even what needs to be transformed, a warm house that can be as warm as spring in winter?


    In one breath, Tang Hao said a lot of ways to make money. There are all kinds of food, clothing, housing and use, which are almost complete.


    At last, the king of Tang was a little confused. He leaned forward and asked.


    "Can you eat this green vegetable in winter? Can you be an immortal? Can you go against the laws of heaven and earth?"


    "And burning charcoal in the house to make a warm house like spring? I''m afraid you want to harm my baby daughter and my unborn grandson?"


    "What''s more! I tell you, this charcoal is not a funny thing. It can produce poisonous smoke! It can kill people!"


    After listening, the king of Tang heard clearly. All this is related to coal!


    But this thing is a famous poison in the Tang Dynasty.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty looked serious and warned a boy playing with fire.


    "Those foundry craftsmen dare not approach when firing charcoal. Don''t be brave, boy."


    "Don''t rely on your extensive knowledge, you have no fear!"


    The poison of carbon dioxide seems to be inexplicable.


    For fear that the king of Tang would refuse to requisition the Carboniferous mine, Tang Hao quickly raised his hand and swore.


    "This thing is not a poison, and the smoke and dust can not be fatal."


    "I have recently worked out a solution. Otherwise, how dare the kiln factory in Yangzhou burn charcoal?"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s sincerity and sincerity, Tang Wang was quite skeptical, frowning and facing Tang Hao squarely.


    "Do you really have such skills?"


    "Even if you have this ability, you are not allowed to burn in the house, especially when my daughter is in the house."


    "If you want to say yes, make something that can remove the poison gas and let me see."


    After all, the king of Tang still cares about his daughter and good grandson!


    Finally, after repeated instructions, the king of Tang dispatched two imperial doctors to return to the Marquis house with Tang Hao.


    There''s news from Yangzhou.


    Gongshu oak wrote a secret letter and entrusted it to Yang Ming, the governor of Yangzhou, who passed it to the imperial city.


    Tang Hao had a headache when he saw the wooden box that the female steward handed over to him.


    The mechanism skill of this public loser is unparalleled in the world, and it''s not like to use this way to break your scalp every time you send a letter?


    It took half an hour to open the wooden box.


    On a small envelope, the handwriting of Gongshu oak is elegant and handsome.


    Dingbei Hou Tang Hao Qingqi.


    "Hey! This old man has excellent craftsmanship. I didn''t expect to be able to practice good calligraphy. It''s unexpected!"


    With a sigh of admiration, Tang Hao opened the vermilion paint and unfolded slowly.


    Marquis.


    The house has been built, the foundation has been laid, and the masonry wall is half a Zhang high. Everything is going well. Don''t worry.


    The Yu family master has already painted the ship frame, and many Zheng craftsmen have entered the house. Now the log has been changed to board and the bottom of the ship has been built.


    Last time I heard about hou Ye''s mechanics, I opened my eyes and benefited a lot. I don''t know when I can hear from Lord Hou and teach one or two again?


    In just a few lines, it is concise and to the point. Tang Hao knows the situation of Yangzhou.


    As for the second half of the sentence, Tang Hao can also read the miss.


    Hastily replied to the letter, Tang Hao led several people to Huangzhuang to see the kiln.


    On the way to Huangzhuang, Tang Hao has been thinking about one thing.


    In the end, is it necessary to build a brick and concrete villa in this imperial city?


    Now there are ice making strategies in summer. At most, a comfortable hydraulic windmill is installed in the pavilion. At that time, the cool wind will be cool and comfortable.


    As for this winter, there are good fur mattresses in the royal family, which can be on the bed. At that time, another person will make several cotton padded clothes. With this heating stove, the Marquis house can be warm all winter.


    After thinking about it, I''d better give it up.


    At this time, coal cakes are still made and stored. When winter comes, I''m afraid the money in Yangzhou will be short, and some will be filled at that time.


    And this cabinet workshop is the most important source of money.


    Without Wu Tong''s help, Tang Hao suddenly became busy this day.


    Basically, I have lived a life of two points and one line.


    Either he went to the imperial villa from the mansion or he had guided these people in the imperial villa.


    Several vertical mud kilns, large and small, are located at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. At the command of Tang Hao, there is thick white smoke in several chimneys.


    Tang Hao did not care much about the environmental problems of future generations. He only looked forward to the better price of the colored glass in the capital.


    The new craftsmen have to be trained again. Those who blow glass don''t do these new things at all.


    After two days of Tang Hao''s hands-on teaching, he finally improved.


    It seems that everything has begun to slowly get on track.


    The daily life of stars and moon makes this strong man feel tired.


    Late at night, Tang Hao recalled the corner of his mouth when he saw the candle lit in the Marquis''s house.


    There is his beloved wife and an unborn baby waiting for his return.

 Chapter 755

    On the Chuang Tzu of the imperial villa, on the original wasteland, several smoke dragons rise from the ground, and several mud kilns are burning day and night.


    In five mud kilns firing colored glass, five masters made glass glue, burned it, burned it again and again, and they didn''t want to stop blowing until their cheeks were sore.


    Tang Hao paid them twice as much as the kiln workers. If he didn''t do his best, he really didn''t deserve the money.


    In addition, these are colored glasses sold in the Imperial City, which are better in workmanship than those in Yangzhou.


    The kiln workers who made glass kept improving, which also made these strange craftsmen skilled.


    Who would have thought that people who could not even afford the glass sol could blow out some patterns at will.


    The kiln is not idle, and so is Tang Hao.


    Carts of charcoal were sent over, and the open space had been piled into a hill.


    This area is divided into wine making, where there is a piece of fried tea, which is divided around. There is even a small place left in such a large imperial villa.


    Tang Hao had to temporarily requisition several official kilns to burn cement.


    The next step is to dispose of the charcoal by yourself so that they can be better stored.


    They ordered the people to crush the coal with a roller, then use some clay clay, and keep stirring until the granular charcoal became fine.


    Sure enough, this charcoal is a valuable thing known to these dignitaries in the imperial palace.


    It is said that the charcoal in the imperial palace is poisonous, but these poor masons know nothing about the charcoal, and even they can''t give their names.


    The official who minted money sent a strange thing.


    At the bottom is a cylindrical cylinder, about an inch high. An iron pipe is welded on it. The T-shaped slender handle is placed at the front end, which can move and ring.


    He handed it to Tang Hao, who was beside the coal, and the official asked curiously.


    "What is this?"


    Tang Hao, with dark hands, took the borrowed thing and smiled mysteriously.


    "This is a good thing. It can solve Datang''s fuel for cooking in the future."


    Staring at the strange tube, the officials didn''t believe it. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look as powerful as this.


    The poor go into the mountains to cut firewood, chop some logs and branches, and dry them to be fuel.


    When burning, smoke billowed into the sky. If you encounter wet wood that has not yet dried out and windy weather, the whole house is often filled with green smoke, choking people cough and tears.


    For rich families, they pay more attention to it.


    Charcoal, is the best choice, easy to store, and do not have to endure the crime of smoke and fog.


    These two fuels are the most convenient fuels inherited by our ancestors for thousands of years.


    Looking at the iron pipe in front of him, the eyes of the officials were very confused.


    Tang Hao''s novelty has not been seen once or twice by their Foundry Division, but this is a special case. It''s really weird!


    "Can such a big object improve our Datang fuel?"


    "Why do I sound so mysterious?"


    Tang Hao didn''t say much. The thing in his hand was nothing else. It was the hand briquette machine commonly used in the countryside when he was a child.


    At that time, he was still young and couldn''t stop playing.


    Now, in this different time and space, I feel very kind to meet this object again.


    It''s quite cool to start with, but there''s warmth in my heart. I can even feel the taste of childhood.


    Lift the handle and drop it into the reconciled cinder, which is neither light nor heavy.


    The T-bar standing on the handle rises higher and higher with the next blow.


    "Don''t underestimate this thing."


    "The coal made from this thing is regular and flat, unique in shape, and more convenient to store than charcoal!"


    "And ah, in winter, when heating and boiling water, charcoal has to be poured in baskets. Two pieces of this thing can manage one night!"


    The officials and the masons around were stunned.


    Two for a night?


    Can this thing really save so much?


    You know, the charcoal in Chang''an City, but with the cold weather, the price soared.


    Even ordinary rich children don''t burn from the beginning of winter to the end of winter. After all, it''s too expensive!


    If this thing is as magical as Tang Hao said, can it really change the fuel problem of Datang?


    There was a trace of movement on the official''s face. After all, officials like him could only burn the charcoal in the cold winter.


    Looking at Tang Hao pressing down the crossbar, a cylindrical coal block with several small holes gradually appeared in front of him.


    "This... This is it. If you burn two pieces, you can manage it all night?"


    "Lord, don''t deceive me!"


    Tang Hao turned around and looked at several people squatting on the ground to study honeycomb briquette.


    "Whether to cheat or not. After a few days, the coal will be completely dry and you''ll know as soon as you try!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw that the official stretched out his hand to hold up the coal and hurriedly stopped it.


    "Hey, hey! It hasn''t been dried and can''t be touched!"


    "So precious? Marquis... Discuss something... The one in your hand... That... Can you lend it to me?"


    "It''s for the exclusive use of Tang mansion. I won''t lend it out for the time being. If you want to borrow it, give me 300 honeycomb briquettes first."


    "Is that true? Yes! I''ll start counting now!"

 Chapter 756

    The location of the cabinet workshop was unexpected.


    Just after the official fought for three days, the waiter of the Ministry of work personally submitted a store contract and urged Tang Hao to prepare quickly.


    There is no doubt that this institution, with the background of the Tang Dynasty monarch and the nature of the government, is a compulsory collection and overnight whitewash.


    Vermilion paint gate, brass rivets, yellow and Red Cross reflection, solemn and strict.


    On the plume of the house, there are carved monsters with big mouths. They are majestic and domineering. It is said that they can frighten ghosts and gods and eliminate evil spirits.


    On the huge plaque on a black background, there are two large characters in regular script, cabinet square. The handwriting is vigorous, just like the artistic conception of swallowing mountains and rivers.


    Looking up at the symmetrical shop, Tang Hao only felt a sense of preciseness, justice and respect.


    "It is worthy of being a royal building, with a sense of majesty!"


    With a sigh of praise, Tang Hao just walked in slowly.


    In the spacious hall, there are rows of tables and chairs. At the top of the hall, there is an aloe wood table, which is elegant and simple, square and square, with brass edges, showing dignity.


    The royal forest sergeant in silver armor stood solemnly on both sides of the hall, holding bright weapons and majestic.


    When Tang Hao entered the room, the soldiers bowed with their hands.


    "I''ve seen Lord Tang!"


    Tang Hao waved slowly, indicating that the people didn''t have to be too serious, but he muttered in his heart.


    Those who know know know that this is a shop for accessing wealth and wealth. Those who don''t know must think that this is the residence of the county magistrate handling the case!


    The well-dressed waiter of the work department arched his hands.


    "Dingbei Hou, our cabinet workshop function, our subordinates have posted the list and spread it all over the imperial city."


    "If you show me again, what is missing now?"


    Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "This royal business is to take a shortcut, and the publicity signs can be pasted on the notice board!"


    The waiter of the Ministry of work smiled and bowed.


    "The royal family should handle affairs quickly. It is the so-called that there are no small things in the country, not to mention financial power."


    "Yes, yes."


    Pointing to a circle of interior decoration, Tang Hao smiled.


    "It''s really good to be solemn and generous, but there seems to be a feeling missing..."


    After that, Tang Hao pinched his jaw and looked like thinking.


    Some banks in later generations look like this. The delicacies set off the royal majesty, but we are private institutions.


    Standing in this intimidating and serious atmosphere, I''m afraid those who haven''t been to the court are shaking their legs when they enter the house.


    "If we don''t cut these guards in half."


    "Leave four alone and change into slightly relaxed clothes, so as not to scare the people who come to save money."


    Hearing this, the Minister of the Ministry of industry was stifled and his face looked pale.


    "Lord, we are the royal family''s wealth. We can''t tolerate any carelessness."


    "These guards are all good people selected from the forbidden army. It''s good to stay in our shop and take care of them!"


    Pointing to the clan giants who hesitated at the door, Tang Hao smiled.


    "You see, which of these people dares to break into such a shop without authorization."


    "Although we have given enough benefits here, ordinary people still panic about such occasions!"


    The waiter of the Ministry of work smiled and looked at the people still wandering at the door of the hall. He also felt that what Tang Hao said was somewhat reasonable.


    After withdrawing most of the guards, Tang Hao strode to the door of the house and arched his hands at the people under the steps.


    "Father, fellow villagers and relatives, the Tang Dynasty has set up such an official yamen since today to help you control your money and send dividends."


    "In the near future, all States will also set up such government offices, and cabinet houses will bloom everywhere."


    "I think in the future, if you go to visit relatives and friends and do business in the north and south, you won''t have the worry of being robbed in the transportation of copper coins. I hope you can tell each other."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone asked.


    "Lord Hou, can the money we put into the counter really make money with money?"


    "Hey! Look at what you said. Is it hard or false? As long as there is a dividend to share, I will deposit it into Wanguan first."


    "Yo Ho, young master Zhang Jia is going to do business in Lingnan? It''s a great help to you Zhang Jia..."


    In this era, there are still a few who can do business and will do business.


    Most of the people who come to save money and silk are some rich clans. For them, the money is just a try to find out the bottom and make a fresh picture.


    The real middle class is the civilian class, and most of them are just waiting and watching.


    Even if this is the case, you can move a place to buy and sell in front of you. Without full confidence, no one dare to act rashly.


    After all, the little money and silk in hand is the hope of the family and the survival of the family.


    At present, Tang Hao doesn''t care about the group who came to store. After all, his top priority is to borrow money to repair, build restaurants and build giant ships.


    Watch boxes of coins being counted, marked and put into storage. Tang Hao''s face showed a happy smile.


    The big calculation of raising money is half completed. With the passage of time and the precipitation of years, the future kings will certainly calculate this money carefully.


    Perhaps, this measure can promote the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty to come to an end and flourish again for several years.


    Perhaps this is also the ladder for the whole Datang to move towards a new era.

 Chapter 757

    Everything went well in the counter shop. Until the end of the day, nearly 100000 people arrived.


    Anyway, it is moldy and rusty to store it in your own money warehouse. If you don''t put it in the counter and keep it for free, you can make a profit if you save enough time.


    At dusk, when the coins were not stored in the warehouse, the steward of the imperial villa came to the door.


    "Hou Ye! No!"


    "Something''s wrong with the kiln!"


    Tang Hao frowned slightly. He didn''t go to Huangzhuang for a day, but something happened to the kiln factory?


    Put down his account book and Tang Hao greeted him.


    "What''s up?"


    The manager''s old face was full of sadness and embarrassment.


    "The cement produced by the Royal kiln we requisitioned is not sticky."


    "The test block made in the morning is now full of powder and can''t be used!"


    Not formed?


    How is that possible?


    This ingredient was tested in Yangzhou. Is it difficult that the limestone is divided into regions?


    Slightly twisted, Tang Hao''s face became a little unhappy.


    "How did it look like this?"


    Hearing the question, the old steward hesitated in his place, rubbed his hands and hesitated.


    Seeing this appearance, Tang Hao expected that there must be something fishy in it. He didn''t ask much, so he strode out of the cabinet workshop.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Driving to the official kiln, Tang Hao was restless.


    The cement promised the king of Tang Dynasty to build flood control dams along the Yellow River during the dry season in winter.


    The quality problem is directly related to the life and safety of the people around the coast!


    A good formula can be produced in Huangzhuang, but not in Guanyao?


    Through the wide iron gate, I saw a row of kiln workers in sackcloth squatting on the ground without saying anything.


    An official dressed in a four grade government, with his hands on his back, said these things in his mouth.


    Come closer and hear clearly.


    "You blind dog slaves, useless waste!"


    "Even this kiln of cement can''t be fired well? The flood season of the Yellow River is not far away! As you are now, what do you want?"


    The leading kiln worker bowed his head and twisted a stream of resentment.


    "Lord Xie, we used to add 20 stones to each kiln. You insisted that we add 40 stones for firmness."


    "The fire can''t burn through the stone, so it''s naturally wasted."


    "We... We have no way..."


    Although it took over the official kiln, it was someone else''s territory after all. The words of the supervisor were more or less groundless.


    The words were full of caution, for fear that if one sentence was too heavy, it would offend the senior official in front of him.


    The officer with his hands on his back looked forward, raised a copper bell and stared at the kiln worker''s leader.


    "Ha?"


    "In your opinion, this is my official''s fault?"


    "I''ve been burning official kilns for your majesty for nearly 20 years. Don''t you understand this trivial matter?"


    In front of the sound of carrying hands, the knuckles beat the shiny forehead of the leader of the Guan kiln.


    "You boy, listen!"


    "When I first fired pottery pots and bowls, you were just a cheap leg in the field and mud. Can you argue with me about the feeding problem?"


    "Adding more stones is for the sake of firmness. Do you really think you can muddle through with so much yellow mud?"


    "Tell you, boy, these cement are used to build flood control dams! It is related to the lives of millions of people downstream! Can you afford to bear an accident?"


    The leading kiln worker bowed his head and was banged. He was afraid of his official position and did not dare to show any anger.


    "But... You can see the finished products now."


    "The cement is not lumpy at all. It is completely different from those made in the imperial villa."


    As soon as the voice fell, the official said "Hey". Unexpectedly, this little kiln worker Dalit dared to answer back!


    Especially in front of these many people, contradicting these four high-ranking officials? Where do you keep your face?


    Bowing his body and looking at the low face, the official raised a thin anger on his face and poked his fingers into the chest of the leading kiln worker.


    "You mean, it''s my fault? Is it still wrong to let you add?"


    "You can control how long the kiln is shut down and how long the furnace is discharged?"


    After that, the official pointed to the kiln workers standing decadent in front of him, took two strides and shouted.


    "Look! Look at you awake!"


    "What were you doing all night last night? Did you ever care about this thing for the royal family?"


    "I tell you! This is an official kiln! It''s not where you eat! You should mix it and go home!"


    The leading kiln worker clenched his teeth and his eyes were red.


    It''s hard to burn cement. There''s a lot of smoke and dust. All of them are disheartened.


    Especially in the evening, everyone is full of energy and try their best. At this time, they are denied by one sentence. Who can bear it?


    But in the face of this high-ranking official of the court, even if he is reasonable, he dare not do it again!


    If you offend this person, wear a small shoe and don''t say take the salary. I''m afraid you''ll be charged with cutting corners and neglecting processing, which will make the family restless.


    Suddenly raised his eyes and saw Tang Hao''s body slowly stop a few steps behind the officials, with his hands on his back and a serious face.


    It seems that the grievance in my heart surged up in a moment.


    "Hou Ye!"

 Chapter 758

    A cry, full of grievances and heartache.


    Many kiln workers subconsciously raised their heads and looked forward.


    Tang Hao has always been close to the people, and many kiln workers especially respect his immediate boss.


    At this time, I saw Tang Hao pull in front of me, as if I saw the Savior.


    Endure the grievance in the heart for a long time, almost vent the gate, many people have a flat mouth and sour eyes.


    The arrogant official, seeing the change of the crowd, turned slowly.


    In front of his eyes, Tang Hao looked unhappy, dignified, stood with his hands on his back and said nothing.


    With a long sigh of relief, the officials were excited. A fake smile hung on their faces and bowed.


    "Lord Tang is coming."


    The hypocritical smile obviously couldn''t hide the dissatisfaction of the officials, so that the voice of Lord Tang didn''t sound true.


    Originally, the official kiln was used to make daily pottery for your majesty. There was a lot of oil and water in it.


    Now it is inexplicably expropriated, but it burns the dusty cement. Not to mention oil and water, there is no salary.


    The official who controls the official kiln has become a complete decoration.


    Especially today, when I ran to the new kiln and touched the dust, I came to the mud kiln to vent my anger, but I didn''t think Tang Hao came before I retreated.


    Second grade to fourth grade, the officials were still a little frightened. Tang Hao didn''t say a word, and he didn''t dare to stand up straight.


    "Lord Hou, I learned a lesson when I saw that these kiln workers messed up things..."


    Before the words were over, a deep voice came a few steps away.


    "Did I ask you?"


    The sound stopped suddenly in a breath.


    The officials bowed, arched their hands and retreated to the side, afraid to speak again.


    Step by step, Tang Hao walked towards the kiln workers. His face was not good-looking, and he didn''t look at the officials on the side.


    "Go back to your work department. This is not where you should come!"


    "Tell the Shangshu of the Ministry of work that we will deliver the cement on time before December! If Zhang Shangshu wants to know what''s going on with the cement, don''t send a nonsense person to give directions!"


    In the remaining light, the official''s body suddenly sank, nodded repeatedly, and was about to retreat.


    Tang Hao''s low voice spread again.


    "Wait!"


    "The kilns have been busy all night and haven''t closed their eyes. You can''t just forget it! You pay double for these kilns with your own money and silk!"


    After that, Tang Hao slowly turned around and looked at the official who bowed 90 degrees and said word by word.


    "It has been temporarily expropriated. It''s the territory of our Tang mansion! It''s not from your work department!"


    "If you want to play official power, go back to your work department!"


    There was a touch of coercion in the harsh scolding voice, which only made the official tremble.


    I didn''t expect that this moment''s prestige didn''t succeed. Instead, I was punished. I really lost my wife and my soldiers.


    Considering Tang Hao''s official position, the officials were frightened for fear that the angry Tang Hao would buckle a hat on himself.


    "I know! I know!"


    "As the Marquis said, we will present wealth and silk tomorrow."


    After hastily saying these words, the officials found that their back was soaked and sweat was rolling on their forehead.


    Ignoring the official, Tang Hao turned around and faced the kiln workers with even more anger on his face.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed around the kiln worker in front of him, and the sound of shouting broke out in a breath.


    "What do you all do? You obey the direction of an idle person who doesn''t know shit?"


    "A few kilns of cement are not a big deal. I''ll give you a long memory today!"


    Walking slowly among the crowd, Tang Hao''s face became gloomy.


    "Remember! When you do things in the future, don''t pay attention to the nonsense of the outside world!"


    "Deduct 10% of the monthly salary of each kiln worker!"


    Walking in front of the leading kiln worker, Tang Hao suddenly stopped. He stared at the body with his head down and shouted.


    "Next time, if there is another time, drive out of the Tang house and don''t hire again!"


    The big hand waved twice in the air, and Tang Hao accompanied his face.


    "Reload the kiln and keep working!"


    Anyone with a clear eye can hear Tang Hao''s meaning.


    None of the kiln workers who took action hated Tang Hao.


    They knew in their hearts that it was the nonsense of the official that led to their loss of wages.


    On the contrary, these kiln workers felt that the face of a second-class senior official in the hall of the Marquis was said by a fourth-class official, but they lost the face of the Tang house.


    The official was even more frightened when he saw that all the kiln workers had dispersed.


    The red man who annoyed the king of Tang didn''t have any good fruit to eat.


    At this moment, the officials were filled with remorse.


    Why did you come to this place to get angry?


    Shanshan leaned forward, raised his eyes slightly and looked at the standing figure.


    "My Lord, I''ll leave first."


    The figure in front didn''t speak, just stood like a temporary calm storm.


    Hesitated for a moment, seeing that Tang Hao didn''t say anything, the officials were stunned for a few seconds, slowly retreated, turned and ran away.


    The kiln workers took their places, cleaning up the residues in the kiln, transporting coal for filling, and transporting crushed stone powder.


    Tang Hao slowly calmed down his anger and greeted the steward behind him.


    "Let''s go and have a look in the kiln factory."

 Chapter 759

    Cleaning and loading the kiln is not an easy job.


    Although the firing was stopped, the temperature in the mud kiln was still very high. The kiln workers were naked, their black and red faces and sweating on their arms.


    The dust adsorbed on the body, and the beads of sweat as big as beans, rustle and flow.


    Some kiln workers were already sweating when they unloaded the residue from several trucks. They tore off the mask stretched on their mouth and gasped.


    The dust of the waste cement was moving and cleaning up, spreading out and flying around in the sun. Many kiln workers without masks coughed twice and continued to throw shovels of waste residue onto the wheelbarrow.


    Tang Hao came without a mask. He covered his mouth and nose and went in.


    The scene in front of Tang Hao not only surprised him.


    The smoke and dust are rolling. The kiln workers in the distance can''t see their faces clearly. They can only see the shadow shaking!


    These kiln workers were as busy as mud cows, naked and without masks.


    He kicked the kiln worker who shoveled the cement residue beside him. The kiln worker who took the shovel stumbled and listened to the roar from behind.


    "Who made you do that?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Under the scorching sun, rows of kiln workers stood neatly and looked at each other. I don''t know why Tang Hao was angry.


    Slowly walked two circles in front of these clay figurines. Tang Hao''s face was gloomy and frightening.


    Li mang glanced at the frightened kiln workers. Tang Hao finally stopped and looked at the steward behind him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Where are those linen overalls I sent? Where are the masks?"


    The steward''s face was pale. Listening to the roar in front of him, he was afraid and his voice became trembling.


    "My subordinates... Have distributed twenty sets of clothes."


    "And... And those... Masks also... Taught them how to use them."


    "As for others, subordinates... Subordinates don''t know."


    A few sets of clothes and masks made this approachable Marquis so angry that the steward was a little confused.


    Those clothes, apart from their strange shapes, are divided into coats and trousers. The material is just ordinary hemp and is not worth much money. Don''t be so angry?


    The leading kiln worker smiled and walked out of the crowd slowly, bowing to Tang Hao.


    "Lord, don''t get angry."


    "These clothes have indeed been distributed to us by manager Li."


    "Everyone, the clothes are really strange, but the material is good. It''s a bit extravagant to wear in this dusty place."


    "We''ve all sent our clothes home. We can wear them for mother-in-law and children. We can also paint them clean and wear them for more years."


    As soon as the voice fell, a kiln worker came out behind him and said with a smiling face.


    "Yes! Lord, we''re walking in the mud. It''s a waste to wear such good clothes."


    "There are also the two pig mouths that everyone sends. They look ugly but thick. They should be able to keep out the cold."


    "When it''s winter, wrap our children around their legs. They can''t get through the wind, and they won''t hurt their legs when they grow up."


    When the man mentioned it, other kiln workers in the crowd joined in.


    "Yes, Lord Hou, we are all used to crawling in the mud in the countryside. It won''t hurt if we touch some dust."


    "Mud legs! Don''t touch some ash and eat some soil. People thought we were coming to the kiln for fun."


    "We are solid. This dust is nothing at all. I hope the Marquis won''t blame us."


    Knowing that they had made a mistake, these kiln workers also thought about their wives and children at home. At this time, they all laughed with Tang Hao, hoping that Tang Hao could understand.


    Listening to these words, Tang Hao''s nose was a little sour.


    A linen garment with fine workmanship has become a good material in the mouth of these wild men.


    Even the palm sized mask can be regarded as a treasure and used as a child''s protection against the cold.


    Sucking cement powder and carrying cement that can break your waist, you are like a mud cow, but you are always concerned about the full and warm livelihood at home.


    This may be the responsibility of men in Datang, or it may be a strong father''s love.


    Tang Hao couldn''t listen to these words with sour nose and wet eyes, and scolded in a low voice.


    "Bastard!"


    "Do you know the harm of the dust floating in the air to the body? The light ones are itchy, and the heavy ones are painful and chapped."


    "Also, that''s a mask! Not a pig''s mouth! I carefully added thin charcoal to filter the dust!"


    "I don''t want to get tuberculosis. You all wear it well!"


    Tang Hao didn''t give these laughing kiln workers a good face. After all, the problem of health is not a child''s play.


    He would rather not build these things if it was only because of the cement that caused these kilns to fall ill.


    The kiln workers who were still laughing, seeing that Tang Hao didn''t seem to be joking this time, smiled and remained silent.


    Glancing at the quiet kiln worker, Tang Hao looked at the steward.


    "Go to those new clothes and new masks!"


    "From today on, you can work in the kiln only after you wear long clothes and long sleeves."


    "If anyone doesn''t obey, go away immediately!"


    Although the kiln workers did not understand the terrible of tuberculosis and skin diseases, they were very thorough in their hearts.


    Tang Hao did this for their health.


    What''s more, two sets of new clothes came and immediately wiped away the loss of my heart.


    Bow one by one and thank you again and again.


    "Thank you, marquis!"


    Tang Hao strode around and walked towards the outside of the kiln factory with a sharp drink.


    "Go and wash!"

 Chapter 760

    On the way back to the house, the words of the kiln workers lingered clearly in my ears.


    Tang Hao had mixed feelings.


    Wu Tong is right. The prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty is the prosperous age of those powerful families.


    Ordinary people in the countryside have only grasped the tail of the prosperous age. Perhaps life is more comfortable than before, but this material is still very scarce.


    Even if the grain income increases again, it will only give these poor people more things to fill their stomachs.


    But the clothes and living conditions have not improved much.


    Tang Hao is just a small part of the Tang Dynasty. He can''t save everyone in the world, nor can he boast that everyone can eat and wear warm Haikou.


    Lifting the curtain of the carriage, the king of the Tang Dynasty looked at the crowd on Huangtu Avenue, and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    "I can''t save the people all over the world. Maybe I can make the people around me live better."


    Mumbling comes from the heart, like a declaration and a promise.


    Everything goes well in the kiln factory in Huangzhuang. The cement made fully meets the standards of Tang Hao.


    It also confirmed Tang Hao''s conjecture again.


    It was not the material that recognized the region, but an official who pretended to know nothing and commanded blindly.


    It''s not enough for Tang Hao to haggle over this matter.


    With the note put in his sleeve, Tang Hao handed it to the clothes maker.


    "Make two sets according to these three sizes."


    "Choose some good fabrics. They should be festive. The colors and flowers are good. Leave them for my two wives."


    Several garment makers heard that it was worn by Mrs. Tang. They didn''t dare to neglect it at all. They took it carefully and cut it.


    Seeing these elastic cotton, Tang Hao was moved and looked to the northwest.


    "It must be near Longyou at this time?"


    "I just hope everything goes well and you can bring this cotton back."


    Busy time always flies.


    In the Marquis''s house, Tang Hao should take care of Princess Changle. Fortunately, the fetus in the abdomen is still small and doesn''t need to worry too much.


    As a new mother, Princess Changle needs Tang Hao''s company and heart to heart talk to resolve her anxiety, prudence and confusion.


    Physical discomfort and psychological changes are also slowly diluted in the modern parenting knowledge instilled by Tang Hao.


    Li Zhi, king of Jin, seems to have grown up a lot in Qingzhou and his party, devoted himself to learning, and will come to the Marquis''s house from time to time.


    However, this innocent child has less previous childishness, more respect for Tang Hao and more care for Princess Changle.


    Tang Hao, who is also an important matter of the country, is busy with the affairs in the Tang mansion and the progress in the imperial villa.


    The kiln factory, the distillery, the tea house, the perfume, and the honeycomb briquette that we are hoarding now, and the burnt cement.


    It doesn''t need Tang Hao to do it himself, but it needs Tang Hao''s care.


    Almost every day at three o''clock, back and forth.


    At the end of September, a major event took place in the imperial city.


    Emperor Li Yuan, died.


    This old man should have walked in front of empress Chang sun in the ninth year of Zhenguan, but until now, he passed away.


    In his old age, the old man lived in groups of wives and concubines and became romantic, leaving many dragon sons and grandchildren.


    Tang Hao, who was still supervising the production of cotton padded clothes, heard the pathetic bell ringing echoing in the imperial city.


    The last time the bell and drum rang, it was the death of empress Chang sun. This time, I''m afraid the royal family will have one less relative.


    "This is the death knell of the imperial city?"


    The steward of the imperial villa just returned with a dignified face and a touch of sadness.


    "Tell the Marquis that the emperor died."


    After the steward finished, he slowly knelt down in the direction of the palace.


    Hearing these words, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    The man who founded the Tang Dynasty is no longer here, and there is another legend in the Tang Dynasty!


    Speaking of it, the old man is also a tragic figure.


    When he was young, he led his son to fight East and West, and gradually disintegrated the rotten Sui Dynasty.


    All his life, he climbed the throne of the king on the blood sea corpse mountain, which attracted worldwide attention.


    But I never thought that when I was proud of my life, my sons fought with each other and killed each other.


    Tang Hao didn''t dare to think about what it was like for a father to watch his own flesh and blood fight.


    The emperor, who was not yet Wu re, also took the initiative to retire to the deep palace under the coercion of the king of Tang, who defeated each other.


    A king, who suffered two shocking changes, finally became the romantic emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the harem.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to imagine and understand.


    Slowly kneeling down towards the Imperial City, Tang Hao just stood up.


    I met him when I was making oily noodles for the old man that day. The supreme emperor seems to have this deep resentment against the current king of Tang Dynasty.


    At the moment, people have driven cranes to the west, and their grievances are written off. I only hope that the old man can see the sophistication of the world, put down his obsession and have a good beginning and a good end when he finally dies.


    Thinking about it, outside the imperial villa, there came the sound of the coachman reining in his horse.


    Father-in-law Rong, dressed in white and plain clothes, stood under the gate of the imperial villa, his eyes whirling and hoarse.


    "Dingbei Marquis, your majesty summoned."

 Chapter 761

    Tang Hao was not surprised when the king of Tang summoned him.


    Now Tang Hao has some inseparable blood ties with the royal family, so he should go to sacrifice.


    Before the construction of ordinary palaces, ministers dressed in chimera were bustling, kneeling on the ground, and the sound of sobs was heard.


    Even in this hot summer, it sounds like a cold winter. The bottom of my heart is cold and sad.


    With the recommendation of father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao went straight to the bedroom.


    In the past, the stage for the supreme emperor to watch dance music was still there, and the Dragon chair under the pavilion was still quietly placed there, just like when he first saw it, except for the old man.


    Life and death, fate, no one can escape the law of fate.


    In such a moment, Tang Hao suddenly thought of his later family, the severity of his father, the kindness of his mother, the tenderness of his wife and children.


    Now it is only in this different time and space to send Acacia.


    "Dingbei Marquis, your majesty is inside. The old slave can only send you here."


    His voice was hoarse, like a summer breeze sweeping the leaves, deep and sad.


    Tang Hao rubbed his sour nose, stopped his steps slightly, put away his mind and answered with a low voice.


    He crossed the threshold, turned the screen, and knelt down in front of the bed with his head hanging.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry."


    There was a faint sadness in the quiet voice. The trembling body of the king of the Tang Dynasty stopped slightly, and the deep and light voice dispersed.


    "Come and have a look!"


    He walked slowly, his eyes moved to the figure on the bed, and his dignified face was calm and quiet, as if he were asleep.


    Tang Hao knelt down slowly, bowed his head and said nothing. He had sent grief.


    I don''t know how long later, the king of Tang turned his head slightly.


    "Get up, I have something to say to you."


    I can''t see the face of the king of Tang, but Tang Hao can hear full sadness from this voice.


    Staring at the figure slowly rising in front of him, Tang Hao stood up with him.


    Perhaps because of his long kneeling, the king of Tang shook at the moment he got up.


    Tang Hao helped up the swinging figure from behind and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, be careful."


    His red and swollen eyes met Tang Hao''s concerned eyes, and Tang Wang''s big hand patted the back of his hand held in his arms.


    "Tang Hao! When there is no one in the future, you''d better call me father."


    "There are few relatives around me."


    It was at this moment that Tang Hao suddenly found that the famous King of Tang who slaughtered the world seemed to become fragile at this moment.


    Yeah!


    His wife died just a year ago, and now his biological father is gone. The children have grown up and are their own homes.


    Li Chengqian was demoted to Qianzhou, Princess Changle was married, and two dazzling princes fought openly and secretly. Where can I have the face to see the king again.


    In addition to these respectful and submissive eunuchs and maids, there is only such a lonely family in such a large palace.


    He helped Tang Wang to the side hall and sat down. Tang Wang waved slowly and motioned Tang Hao to sit next to him.


    When Tang Hao sat down, the king of Tang sighed softly and came slowly.


    "Go, go one by one."


    "This river and mountain was given by my father. Now he has died and left me alone."


    "Tang Hao, do you know the burden on me?"


    When empress Chang sun died, King Tang asked similar questions.


    The difference is that at that time, the king of Tang was disturbed and even a little crazy.


    Perhaps one year later, the king of the Tang Dynasty had a deeper view of life and death. Now he only kept this painful sadness in his heart, not revealed as before.


    Perhaps the state of mind of the king of Tang has become more rational and stable in the precipitation of the past two years.


    Tang Hao sighed and looked solemn.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, students are cultivating and recuperating, agriculture is booming, national strength is booming, the training of soldiers is coming to an end, and shipbuilding is also preparing."


    "In recent years, we must be able to stand in the East and become the focus of all countries."


    "Dominate the sea and land, invincible."


    A flash of light flashed in the deep eyes, which seemed to yearn, and seemed to have been immersed in the beautiful blueprint planned by Tang Hao.


    A husky, low voice slowly came out of his throat.


    "I''m old and have a lot of things. I''m afraid I can''t wait."


    "Just like the past with my father and emperor, it has become a brand and engraved in my heart."


    "I wanted to find an opportunity to resolve the contradiction between father and son for a while. Now it has become empty talk."


    Words are full of loss, just like a child who makes mistakes and misses a good opportunity.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty put his palm on his forehead and twitched his cheek muscles. He looked complex, chagrined, regretted and determined.


    Although he did not have this experience, Tang Hao, as a later generation, saw this history very clearly.


    With a long sigh of relief, Tang Hao patted the arm of King Tang for the first time, close as father and son, as if he had been an old friend for many years.


    "Father, you are not wrong about what happened that year."


    "If it were him, he would do the same. Once he has succeeded, his bones will wither, not to mention the kings who look down on the world."


    "Live up to expectations, work hard and create the glory of Datang. You are already the Mingjun in the hearts of Datang people and the heavenly Khan in the hearts of grassland barbarians."

 Chapter 762

    This may be Tang Hao''s first heart to heart with the king of Tang.


    It was also the first time that Tang Hao praised the man who even the king was the father emperor.


    The king of Tang was shocked and suddenly looked over.


    Everyone likes to listen to praise, especially the truth from the heart.


    "When will your boy examine duodu and comfort people?"


    His mouth is unforgiving, and his heart is warm.


    Tang Hao smiled softly and said nothing. What he said is true or false. The wise king of Tang has his own decision in mind. Why should he say more.


    They just sat in the side hall with flickering candles and were silent.


    long time.


    The king of Tang took out a letter from his sleeve.


    Golden envelope, no signature.


    He handed it to Tang Hao beside him, and the king of Tang said faintly.


    "Look, it was left by my father when he abdicated."


    "Now you don''t have to keep it anymore."


    Tang Hao hesitated. The romantic old man would finally leave a letter to the king of Tang, and the king of Tang seemed to have no taboo. He wanted to see the letter war himself?


    Looking at the unsealed Zhu lacquer, Tang Hao hesitated and finally took it over.


    Take out the yellow rice paper and flatten it. A smart willow like handwriting is reflected in front of you.


    Not many words, just three lines.


    The pathetic voice can be heard slowly from the side, with Wuji pain.


    "Father, he can''t forgive me in the end."


    To tell the truth, people die like lights out and die. For this, everything in the world is floating clouds.


    On the contrary, it is true that those relatives who are still alive.


    Especially the king of Tang Dynasty, who made unforgivable mistakes.


    Put away the stationery in his hand. Tang Hao looked at the distressed and sad face and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty''s words are bad. I''m afraid he didn''t understand the meaning."


    With a touch of surprise, the king of the Tang Dynasty sat up straight, with hopeful stars flashing in his eyes.


    "You kill my children, and so will your children in the future."


    "I think it''s more like a curse. Qian''er has come true. It''s fate that I get this retribution!"


    In fact, this sentence is not difficult to understand, but it looks like a vicious curse as the king of Tang said.


    But when I think about it, even if Li Yuan has resentment, the king of Tang is his own flesh and blood after all, and the descendants of the king of Tang are his good grandchildren.


    Counting the world, there is a grandfather who will curse his own grandchildren for his son''s affairs?


    At dusk, the setting sun shines on the carved window lattice and sprinkles obliquely on the ground of the wing room.


    Tang Hao looked at the bright window lattice and smiled.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, you already know the meaning. Why do you need to ask my minister to confirm it?"


    "This word is like this carved window lattice, separating the whole house from the outside."


    "If you only pay attention to this barrier, you will undoubtedly close your heart and can''t see the sunshine of the outside world."


    Slowly turned his head and looked at the deep eyes, Tang Hao continued.


    "It''s not so much a curse as a warning."


    He shook the letterhead in his hand and handed it to the king of Tang slowly.


    "The last two sentences are true. If you keep making decisions, the old play will repeat itself."


    "I thought about the meaning. Your majesty should be clearer than me."


    It seems that in a moment, the heart knot of the king of Tang suddenly untied.


    At the beginning, in the first eye, he really regretted and was very upset. So that at that moment, he recognized his father and hated him for decades.


    But after all, the king is the king. He found the mystery in his gloom.


    When I asked Tang Hao again at this time, I was just looking for a peace of mind.


    Tang Hao''s opinion shocked the king of Tang slightly.


    It''s rare that a minister in his twenties can not only read his own voice, but also see through his father and emperor who only met on one side.


    The gloom on his face was gradually relieved, and a touch of appreciation flashed in the eyes of the king of Tang.


    "In your opinion, what about the father''s decision?"


    Hearing this question, Tang Hao was stifled.


    The king of Tang asked this question about Chu Jun more than once.


    As early as the establishment of the barracks lecture hall, the king of the Tang Dynasty asked who was more suitable to sit as a prince among Li Chengqian, Li Tai and Li Ke.


    This time, Li Chengqian was demoted, and the secret struggle between Li Tai and Li Ke was very happy. The situation was very different from before.


    Perhaps the king of the Tang Dynasty did not think that this unwelcome Li Zhi would also be put on the list of the throne of Chu Jun.


    However, Tang Hao was extremely reluctant to reply to this question.


    One who knows the historical trend, but does not want to be involved in this imperial storm, so Tang Hao is particularly tangled.


    Now the situation is obvious, and Tang Hao doesn''t want to entangle more, laughs.


    "Maybe not."


    The king of Tang saw Tang Hao''s embarrassed face. Although the answer was very reluctantly, he already knew the answer in Tang Hao''s heart.


    But the king of Tang was confused and shocked.


    The boy in front of him is not biased towards the attention of Li Tai and Li Ke, but he will be close to the humble Li Zhi.


    Is this boy a prophet? Or did you see the future of these princes before the change of the court?


    After a few moments of silence, the king of Tang patted Tang Hao on the arm.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    "My baby daughter is still pregnant and weak. If you accompany her more, don''t come to sacrifice."

 Chapter 763

    No one is allowed to walk in the street during the national funeral of one month.


    The scene of a year ago in Chang''an City reappeared. The streets were deserted, families were closed, and a foot of white cloth hung everywhere at the door of the house.


    The whole Tang Dynasty and the whole Imperial City mourned for the founding emperor.


    Tang Hao was granted a special license to take care of the pregnant Princess Changle at home without kneeling in the cold and hard square in this increasingly cold weather.


    Qingli''s son cried when he got the news of Li Yuan''s death. Tang Hao tried his best to persuade him.


    Thinking of the fetus in her abdomen, Princess Changle slowly stopped her voice and forbeared.


    Tang Hao, who has been stuffy in the mansion, has never been idle.


    Changing patterns every day, cooking and eating, Li Wanqing had a good mouth and enjoyed a delicious feast for a month.


    The four famous works were also moved out by Tang Hao and became a storyteller. Quan Dang told a story to the two women.


    Day by day, the scorching sun rises day by day. The only difference is that the temperature on the body is far less dry and hot than before, and even has no sense of warmth.


    At the end of the national mourning period, Wu Tong returned with a full load and returned to his residence.


    When the cotton arrives, the production of cotton clothes will start again. In this month, Tang Hao''s only way to exercise is to hit honeycomb briquette.


    Not much, not much. I''ve just stocked up about 1000. The Tang family doesn''t have to worry about winter.


    On October 10, the one month national funeral officially ended.


    The cold wind sobbed and the weather plummeted. It seems that even the north wind is mourning for the kaitang emperor.


    The tightly wrapped people slowly took to the streets and began to buy clothes and supplies that could keep out the cold.


    Tang Hao was no exception. A sign was set up at the door of the mansion to recruit a large number of blacksmiths and garment craftsmen.


    Such recruitment methods are quite the same as those in later coastal small factories, but they rarely appear in this era.


    Wu Tong looked at the triangular wooden frame erected at the door of the house and felt a little funny.


    "Marquis, if you want to say this wave craftsman, I''ll find you a few. Why hang a wooden sign here?"


    Tang Hao patted Wu Tong on the shoulder and pulled a smile on his face.


    "Recruitment is second. The important thing is to let others know our residence and start making these two kinds."


    "Think about it, our cotton padded coal stove is a novel thing. When it was first sold, I''m afraid it would be bad."


    "It will certainly arouse curiosity to attract the attention of the people in the imperial city. When we put it out, we don''t feel abrupt."


    Qiaoyi Pavilion and warm winter square are a new pilot set up by Tang Hao in Datang.


    The ark workshop is to raise money for the shipbuilding of Datang, and the restaurant is to bear dividends for the borrowed money and silk. The Qiaoyi Pavilion and the warm East workshop are to get a sum of money and silk from their own Tang house.


    Hearing that Tang Hao was going to make clothes and stoves, the assembled people were immediately interested.


    Standing in the new workshop, surrounded by a picture posted by Tang Hao, there was a lot of noise and discussion.


    "Hou ye, our clothes in the Tang Dynasty are as thin as cicada wings and as smooth as curd. How can we wrap all the white folds?"


    "Yes! The clothes are very strange. They look unusual. Are they for inside or outside?"


    People also discovered the difference of clothes made by Tang Hao for the first time. They were confused and curious at the same time.


    The newly recruited blacksmith was even more surprised. He even said that he made iron sheets.


    The thicker these common utensils are, the more durable they can be. Can''t the iron sheet withstand beating and be easily exposed and damaged?


    What''s more strange is that this object, which seems to be an enlarged hand stove, is used for burning red charcoal?


    Tang Hao was not in a hurry. He stood at the top of the workshop with a smile and waited for these craftsmen to study and discuss.


    When the doubts in the hearts of all the people were consistent, Tang Hao bowed his hand.


    "Gentlemen, the reason why you are called here is because these projects are huge."


    "The finished products will be sold in the imperial city and even the whole Datang."


    "In the future, you will work here for a living."


    Before they finished, the craftsmen at the bottom immediately burst into a pot.


    People are divided into 369 grades, and there is no exception in the Tang Dynasty.


    The craftsman household system was particularly terrible in the Tang Dynasty. There was no land and could not do business. This was a difficult problem left over from the initial land policy.


    This is also the reason why these people rushed to sign up when they first saw the recruitment wooden signs.


    Very obedient words. From now on, they will have fixed labor services and can get a stable income.


    No longer wandering the streets, guarding their own small shop a few feet square, waiting for businessmen to come to the door.


    Farmers depend on heaven for food, but there are always several mu of land there. There is a hope. These craftsmen can only wait in small shops. They can do business if they have business. If they have no business, they will be hungry.


    This daily prayer life has already made them tired and helpless.


    In their eyes, Tang Hao''s move is undoubtedly doing good. Tang Hao''s heart is more red and warm than the red charcoal fire.


    "Lord Hou is really saving us and water and fire, great benefactor!"


    I don''t know who it is. I roared with gratitude.


    All the craftsmen in the new workshop bowed.


    "I''m very grateful for your kindness."

 Chapter 764

    Tang Hao felt that these ordinary people were quite polite. They were always grateful.


    Waving his hand to get them up, Tang haolang said.


    "The ugly words are said in front. I Tang is not the Lord of robbing the poor and helping the rich."


    "You need to do it yourself in our Qiaoyi Pavilion and warm East Square, and receive the surplus money by piece."


    After the explanation, Tang Hao waved and called Wu Tong standing aside.


    "Take out the cotton padded clothes and show them the appearance of the finished products."


    Then he took a group of garment makers and walked towards the big wing room in the East.


    The whole workshop courtyard is an old quadrangle of a landlord. It is not very quiet and pleasant, but it is also spacious and bright.


    It''s sunny here. In winter, the sun can shine down the window lattice, which is suitable for some fine work of threading and sewing.


    Some scissors, needles and thread, a backrest seat and a cross bar full of clothes hangers are placed on the spacious square table, which can be regarded as a working area.


    More than a dozen working areas are covered with a half person high screen and lined into a private area.


    Touching the brand-new desk, a woman dresser had tears in her eyes.


    "Lord Hou is really a big hand! Our previous shop was just a few feet square. We piled up a few clothes and were careful at the bottom of our feet."


    "Well, it''s spacious and bright. It won''t affect your work at all."


    A woman beside her grinned and looked at the furniture in the box.


    "Yo! There are a lot of needles and thread, measuring ruler, scissors and thimble."


    "Hou Ye is really a careful man!"


    People are obviously very satisfied with the new environment by saying something and touching it on the desk and seat.


    Tang Hao stood at the front of the house, smiling.


    "In the future, you will make clothes here."


    "Our clothes are special. This is the only one in Chang''an."


    "There is a saying that if you want to make more money, you should do it faster. You need to hurry up later. For example, the steward of the workshop needs a few paraffin wax."


    While talking, the door was pushed open. Wu Tong stood at the front with a cotton padded coat and showed it to the garment makers.


    In the surprised eyes of the people, Tang Hao called the clothes maker transferred from Huangzhuang to tell everyone about the process of this dress.


    The transferred clothes maker is the manager of this Qiaoyi Pavilion, and is mainly responsible for all the work of this garment workshop.


    Watching the blacksmiths listen to the instructions carefully, Tang Hao and Wu Tong quietly go to settle the blacksmiths.


    The blacksmith''s workshop is located in the West. The long wing room is covered by a row of tall trees. It can feel a bit cool. Although the light is almost the same, after all, it is a heavy job to burn and forge iron. Ventilation and shade are the best choice.


    The situation here is different from that of the clothes maker.


    Blacksmiths, burners, trimming corners and mapping drawings all need close cooperation.


    Most of the blacksmiths took a family as a unit and performed their respective duties, saving Tang Hao the trouble of gathering people.


    Old man Zhang has been fighting iron for most of his life. I couldn''t help asking if I didn''t understand the drawings just now, especially when I saw something like a grinding plate in the new workshop.


    "Lord Hou, we don''t forge iron to grind noodles. What''s the use of such things?"


    "It''s enough to have such a stove, wooden pier tables and a stone trough for water."


    Tang Hao did not call for an explanation and gave a command to the four members of the family.


    "Pour the molten iron into the bucket, push the wheels and press out some iron sheets."


    Pointing to the coal stove, Tang Hao explained.


    "The coal stove is not all iron. The center of the middle circle is made of pig iron. It is pasted with yellow mud to keep warm. The outermost edge is covered with an iron sheet."


    Old man Zhang heard for the first time that the iron sheet could be rolled out like noodles. Curious, he did an experiment.


    The father and son pushed the wheel together, and the molten iron was really made into red iron.


    Pick up the furnace core transported from the work department, wrap it with thick yellow mud, roll iron sheet and nail up and down two cover edges. It doesn''t take much effort.


    Almost three hours from the beginning to the end, a brand-new stove appeared in front of us.


    Tang Hao raised the newly built stove and gave a thumbs up.


    "Mr. Zhang is really ingenious. His appearance is better than what we ordered in the Ministry of work."


    "The wages of these stoves are calculated according to the number of pieces. A hundred Wen each will pay more for more work."


    "If you only catch up with the quantity and ignore the quality, you must go back to the furnace and rebuild. If you can''t go back to the furnace, you will be compensated according to the original price!"


    A hundred!


    This price is undoubtedly sky high wages for farmers.


    Think about yourself. I''ve been fighting hard for some kitchen knives and shovels a month. I''ve only sold them for more than 300 yuan a month.


    One day''s wages for these three stoves can top the usual one month!


    Old man Zhang is full of tears, holding Tang Hao''s arm and telling Tang Hao''s kindness.


    Listening to the voices of the lowest people, Tang Hao was quite sad.


    Whether it''s the Tang Dynasty in different time and space, or the hardworking masses who work hard for life in future generations, who is not for this broken silver?


    Life is not easy, only gritting your teeth, sticking out your chest and carrying weight.


    Tang Hao waved a polite response.


    "Let''s start without delay!"

 Chapter 765

    In the whole workshop, while chatting and whispering, his hands were busy. The tinkling sound of beating, sweating like rain.


    They are still far apart and do not affect each other.


    As for the wings on the north and south sides, Tang Hao has no intention of inventing and creating any more. He simply serves as a warehouse for clothes and coal stoves.


    Perhaps it was because the craftsmen of the workshop came to the new environment and were full of interest. For seven days, the craftsmen worked overtime until nearly midnight.


    Tang Hao was afraid that they could not bear it, so he specially proposed to raise the wages of these craftsmen.


    The craftsmen who heard the news protested collectively, and their self-esteem was damaged.


    The young woman, wearing a needle in her hand, shouted at Tang Hao in front of the workshop.


    "The Marquis really bothered us. The tailor has everything. Everyone is particularly grateful. Now we have to pay more. How can we bear it, those who have received grace!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone echoed.


    "That''s right! We are all street people in the market. Our ancestors moved here and inherited this craft. They make a living by skills. How can we benefit from benefactors again and again?"


    "We are all rude people, and we know how to avoid food. We hope that Lord Dingbei will take back his words and let us have peace of mind with money!"


    "Hey, Lord, it''s not easy for every family to earn money. You still have a family servant to support. In addition, it costs a lot of money to buy a restaurant. How dare we take more at will? Doesn''t it mean to see us out?"


    What you said to me was actually related to dignity and self-esteem.


    There are people who don''t want to add money!


    Tang Hao, standing in the front hall of the workshop, was a little confused. He shook his sleeves and left without looking back.


    Looking at the figure who turned away, the assembled workshop workers cheered as if they had won a battle.


    Wu Tong looked at the excited craftsmen behind him and trotted all the way to catch up with the figure in front.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s smiling face, he smiled.


    "Lord Hou, don''t be angry."


    "These craftsmen just don''t treat us as outsiders. Although they take money according to their work, they feel bad in their hearts."


    Hearing what Wu Tong said, Tang Hao turned his face and stared suspiciously.


    "More work, more pay, fairness and justice. Besides, it shouldn''t be too low for us to give them 30 for a coat?"


    In fact, Tang Hao didn''t know much about these people at the grass-roots level of the Tang imperial city.


    In particular, he knew very little about the wage, and the price of thirty Wen was only roughly set by himself.


    With that surprised look in his eyes, Wu Tong knew that Tang Hao would be wrong.


    "Lord, let me tell you so."


    "Do you know that our workshop can solve the livelihood problems of no less than 200 people."


    "Many of these 200 people are the whole family. This is not just a matter of one''s livelihood, but the prosperity of the whole family."


    "Moreover, thirty Wen is quite a lot. The harvest from one day is put in the clothes maker''s daily life, but it''s a month''s profit!"


    The Tang mansion is rich in talent and money. I don''t know. I gave a salary casually. I didn''t expect it to be so high!


    No wonder these people dare not accept it. It turned out that they didn''t want to take the salary.


    Tang Hao stopped slowly, with a touch of embarrassment on his face.


    "Do you know the price of our items?"


    To tell the truth, Wu Tong didn''t calculate this account. From picking, processing to finished products, how much was consumed and how much was damaged.


    But Wu Tong only knows that the price of these new things in the city will never be too low.


    With his big hand on Wu Tong''s arm, Tang Hao smiled knowingly.


    "As soon as we sell these things, we will rush to buy them¡°


    "One of those coal stoves is priced at 500 Wen. Roughly excluding these 7788, we can make a profit of at least 200 Wen, and we can make a profit of nearly 150 Wen for clothes."


    "These huge profits, compared with these hard-working craftsmen, are so huge that Tang is a little uneasy about these profits."


    Listening to this amount, Wu Tong was a little surprised.


    This price item is not what the street residents dare to expect!


    A simple coal stove consumes nearly half a year''s harvest of ordinary people in imperial city!


    Who can afford it?


    But then again, this thing must have been the darling of aristocrats and rich families at first. It will take time to popularize it to the rural people.


    Looking at Wu Tong''s stare at the bottom of his mouth, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Hey! That''s why I just wanted to raise some wages for these craftsmen."


    "Big profits! It''s quite capitalistic."


    The profiteering industry not only reminds Tang Hao of the capitalists described by the teacher in class.


    Extend the working hours, deduct the wages and squeeze the workers.


    Pitifully, these workers are thin and hard-working, but they can only get enough food and clothing, or even worse.


    "Capitalists?"


    Wu Tong didn''t understand the term, but he yearned in his eyes.


    A 20-year-old boy doesn''t know what''s in his head. It''s amazing that everything comes out at random.


    Thinking of this, Wu Tong''s heart moved.


    "Lord, when will we start selling these things?"


    Tang Hao smiled.


    "Don''t worry, there must be some improvement in the production of glass."


    "At that time, you might as well publicize these coal stoves and clothes at the Jingbao meeting."

 Chapter 766

    In October, when the cold wind sobbed, many withered branches and leaves were swept away.


    Before winter, the trees were bare, and the whole imperial city looked bleak.


    The people of the Imperial City cursed the cold wind and howled again and again, wrapped in winter clothes, and even some women and children with poor physique put on thin coats.


    The Marquis family, as in the past, closed the door and lived a well-off life at ease.


    Princess Changle''s flat belly also swelled up, and she was more careful in her actions.


    In ordinary times, except from one house to another, it is to practice calligraphy and caress the piano.


    According to Tang Hao, the baby in the womb is formed in March and can perceive the surrounding sounds in April.


    Mother''s words and deeds, smiles and smiles will have a great impact on Tai''er. What is it called prenatal education.


    Although Princess Changle did not understand, she was obedient and obedient. Everything was in accordance with what Tang Hao said.


    Tea house, wine shop, blacksmith shop and Qiaoyi pavilion are all on the right track.


    The six sets of cotton padded clothes carefully reformed by Tang Hao have also been reformed. At this time, Tang Hao is holding the new cotton padded clothes to compete with Princess Changle.


    "Well, it''s a good size and fits your body. I''m afraid you can only wear it and lie on the bed in the severe winter."


    It seemed that she turned a deaf ear to Tang Hao''s words. Under the careful service of Li Wanqing, Princess Changle put on her cotton padded clothes.


    The peach red background shows the delicate and delicate white cheeks. The peony petals embroidered with gold wire are like the smiling face of Princess Changle at this time.


    The waistband design is a little tight now to highlight this graceful figure.


    Princess Changle slowly turned around, untied the buttons on her belly, looked at the crazy Tang Hao and smiled.


    "Does it look good?"


    Don''t praise, Tang Hao''s expression at this time can explain everything.


    Li Wanqing''s beautiful eyes were full of light. She envied the corners of Princess Changle''s cotton padded clothes.


    "This dress looks strange, but it''s another general style."


    "Zhier''s sister''s posture of heaven and man is already beautiful. Wearing this pink dress is a bit of a small jasper and petite Iraqi."


    "It seems quite thick, but it is flexible at all. With two circles of white fur in the sleeve room, it is innocent, beautiful and flexible."


    "This dress is really strange!"


    Unknowingly, praise poured into her ears. Princess Changle''s reddish cheeks were hot, urging Li Wanqing beside her.


    "Come on, sister Wan''er will try this blue dress."


    The unique cotton padded clothes set off different customs.


    The narrow sleeve and tight collar fit the body, and the waistband design shows more feminine signs.


    Considering that Princess Changle should not bend down, Tang Hao, who dragged his chin to appreciate the cross dressing of two women, hurried forward.


    "Don''t bend over and bow your back. It''s easy to cause tire slip."


    Help Princess Changle to sit down in front of the dressing table. Tang Hao personally helps Li Wanqing put on her cotton padded clothes.


    As for cotton trousers, Li Wanqing was still a little shy. She fumbled behind the screen before changing them.


    At the corner of the screen, Li Wanqing, dressed in light blue, walked out slowly.


    Because she was wearing such strange clothes for the first time, Li Wanqing was more or less worried.


    Half shy, half uneasy.


    The cyan style, coupled with Li Wanqing''s powerful face, is a bit cold and strong.


    The collar is decorated with green and green, and the green and green belt around the waist sets off the exquisite and full body. The clothes that fit the body and arms are somewhat clean and neat.


    This dress is specially made for the female general. It is more heroic, more capable and arrogant.


    Light green with emerald green is more playful and smart in the female general.


    Princess Changle touched her abdomen and stood up slowly. She looked at Princess Changle coming with Yingying, and the stars twinkled in her eyes.


    "Sister Wan''er is so beautiful."


    "Qingyi is elegant, but it shines brightly. It only makes thousands of flowers pale and the light and shadow dim."


    "Like a fairy in green clothes, she came to the world. She is really a beautiful and lovely beauty."


    The words of praise fell into Li Wanqing''s ears. The previous uneasiness dissipated in an instant and turned to cover her mouth and smile.


    Light green and flexible, peach red and charming, coupled with the exquisite faces of the two people, it seems that the whole house is also bright.


    Looking at the two people trembling with flowers, Tang Hao only felt that the whole house seemed to be full of vitality as if spring returned to the earth.


    "Hum! My husband seems eccentric. Sister Wanqing''s cotton shirt looks better than mine!"


    The charming voice scolded Princess Changle, but there was no reproach on her face.


    Tang Hao smiled and hugged them on their jade shoulders.


    "Good looking! Both good looking!"


    "The husband has not yet prepared a skirt and cloak, and put them on together another day, so that we can be fearless of this cold winter."


    The voice just fell.


    Princess Changle felt her abdomen move.


    "Ouch! Our children are protesting."


    The fetal movement in April was what Tang Hao had popularized science to Princess Changle. The words were not as surprised as before, but with a touch of surprise.


    Tang Hao leaned over and attached Princess Changle''s belly to his ear. He listened for a moment and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, my father has prepared cotton swaddling clothes for you."


    "Keep you warm all winter."

 Chapter 767

    The cold of October came early, which made the Tang family happy and laughing.


    "Lord, the king of Jin is coming."


    A call rang out of the window.


    Tang Hao really heard the housekeeper''s voice.


    During this period of time, Li Zhi is not a rare guest.


    Hearing that sister Changle was pregnant, the boy came very often. He accompanied her and helped Li Wanqing prepare some things after the baby was born.


    Since his trip to Qingzhou, this boy seems to have become a person, more sensible and pay more attention to this royal family.


    Tang Hao helped Princess Changle to sit down and replied out of the glass window.


    "Let him in!"


    After that, Tang Hao looked at Princess Changle and said with a smile.


    "The boy has always been rash and used to being polite these days, which makes people a little uncomfortable."


    With the creaking of the door, Li Zhi''s voice came in.


    "Sister and son-in-law! Why are you talking ill of me again?"


    Without waiting for Tang Hao to greet him, Li Zhi closed the door and bowed respectfully.


    "I''ve seen the teacher, Princess Ningding and Princess Changle."


    Tut tut.


    Tang Hao smacked his tongue and stood up.


    "It''s a family. Why are you so outsider? Come on, sit down."


    "If you want to say this salute, shouldn''t one of my ministers salute the king of Jin?"


    Li Zhi stood up straight and smiled.


    "I''m the disciple of my sister and son-in-law. I should salute as a disciple."


    "Both sisters are my elders. The younger generation should salute the elders."


    He didn''t deliberately pull his royal identity, but put on a low posture, which really pleased Tang Hao.


    In his eyes, Li Zhi caught a glimpse of the strange clothes on the two princesses and was immediately curious.


    "Eh? Where did the clothes come from?"


    "It has some Hu flavor, but it''s completely different. It''s strange."


    "But it''s really unique. It shows another style! It''s really lucky for my sister and son-in-law to be a pink beauty and green jade!"


    make love.


    Tang Hao clapped three times, walked up to Li Zhi and said with a smile.


    "Your boy praised three people in one sentence. It''s really unique."


    Sitting in front of Li Zhi, Tang Hao looked at Li Zhi with great interest.


    "Your boy came here just before the meal, but he came early before the time today. What''s the matter?"


    For so many days, Tang Hao knows everything about Li Zhi.


    It is impossible to come here against the cold wind just for these good words.


    Without Li Zhi''s reply, Princess Changle glanced at Tang Hao unhappily.


    "My brother is also a relative of the emperor, the son of the Tang Dynasty. As for your meal, don''t you forget it?"


    "Zhier, don''t you think so?"


    Li Zhi had planned to follow Tang Hao''s words and say something by the way. Now she was picked up by Princess Changle and choked.


    For a long time, Li Zhipo was embarrassed.


    "Elder sister, in fact, my elder sister''s son-in-law is right. This time, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Li Wanqing helped Princess Changle to sit down in front of Li Zhi and hung up a smile.


    "Look at your polite appearance. They are all from their own family, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Jianli Wanqing was so enthusiastic that Li Zhi was a little embarrassed. He clenched his clothes and bowed his head.


    "Can you... Lend me some money?"


    As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, I have to borrow money from others. Although he was young, Li Zhi was still a little embarrassed and blushed on his face.


    Borrow money?


    Hearing this, the three men of the Tang family were stunned on the spot.


    Not because the noble prince will be short of money, but because although he is less than 20 years old, what does he want money for?


    I''m in the royal family. I don''t worry about food and clothing. I''m afraid I can''t spend money!


    Seeing that the three didn''t speak for a long time, Li Zhi was a little flustered and quickly waved his hand to explain.


    "Elder sister, elder sister''s son-in-law, I''m not weak yet. My father ordered me to study and practice calligraphy. I''m not allowed to step into business."


    "I can''t be like the imperial brothers. All my men have such a big family property."


    "But now I need the money urgently. Don''t worry. When I''m weak, go to the fief and I''ll buy the land to make money and return it."


    Children''s thoughts may be as simple as this. It''s natural to borrow money to pay back money.


    After hearing these words, Tang Hao was a little surprised.


    Why did this once innocent boy care about the merchant''s money? What''s the use of this money?


    Princess Changle raised her eyebrows and raised a trace of displeasure in her heart.


    "You are only in your teens. The top priority is to seriously study all subjects."


    "When you are successful in your studies, you should share your worries for your father and Emperor! For the sake of the Tang Dynasty."


    "By the way, what is the use of the money you want?"


    If it had been put in the past, the boy would have refuted, but this time, he was surprisingly calm.


    Li Zhi stood up and bowed to Princess Changle. His behavior was especially sincere.


    "What the elder sister taught me was that my brother kept it in mind."


    "My brother heard that the snow had fallen on the northern border of weichi, and many people were suffering from cold."


    "The father emperor has sent a group of doctors to treat him. I want to buy more medicinal materials in the imperial city and offer some modest help."


    It''s buying medicine to save the people!


    This innocent boy who only eats and escapes from the teaching teacher''s stick all day thinks of the people in the North!


    That''s a good thing!


    Li Zhi slowly looked up and met the surprised eyes of the three, adding.


    "During my trip to Qingzhou, I was shocked to see those hungry people with dry lips under the scorching sun."


    "I can''t forget those empty and helpless eyes, and their powerlessness and waiting for death."


    "This time, I want to do something..."

 Chapter 768

    The prince is young, but his heart is compassionate. It is a good thing to think of ordinary people.


    Tang Hao pulled Li Zhi''s arm and pressed it on the table and chair.


    "Good thing! This is a good thing!"


    Tapping Li Zhi''s arm, Tang Hao was full of joy.


    This future king of the Tang Dynasty can think of the world at this time, which is a good beginning.


    "OK! How much do you want? Just give it to you."


    With a grateful smile, Li Zhi looked at Tang Hao.


    "Elder sister and son-in-law, the doctors appointed by the emperor will certainly bring a lot of herbs."


    "I don''t want much. A thousand is enough to collect some rare good medicine in the Imperial City as a precaution."


    "A thousand passes may be my limit now. I can''t take money and silk for nothing. When I have a family property and a mortgage, it''s not too late to borrow more."


    Li Wanqing''s bright eyes flashed a touch of praise.


    "Your Highness King Jin cares about the common people, which is the happiness of the Tang Dynasty."


    "But I''m afraid we can''t buy many rare medicinal materials. If we don''t give you 5000 Guan, it can be regarded as the Tang''s condolences to those people suffering from diseases."


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi waved his hand and rejected it.


    "No, no!"


    "It''s the duty of the emperor to treat the victims. The Tang family has paid a lot to build warships and open up maritime trade for the Tang Dynasty. Besides, the construction of restaurants and the pregnancy of eldest sister are all big things that spend money like water. We can''t rely on the Tang family anymore."


    "I''m paying for disaster relief. It''s my intention as a prince. This money and silk can''t be used to lend flowers to Buddha because of family affection."


    After saying these words in one breath, Li Zhi''s eyes became more firm and looked around the three.


    "If you really want to help me, I hope you can lend me Qianguan."


    To be honest, Tang Hao was surprised that the king of Jin could say this.


    Thinking of the victims is somewhat beyond the scope of this age.


    Not accepting gifts is the arrogance that a prince should have.


    Paying off debts is the red line of ethics.


    It seems that in these short months, the king of Jin suddenly became mature.


    Princess Changle''s eyes were moist.


    As a sister, I was very excited to see my brother like butterfly e who broke out of the cocoon and wanted to see a higher region.


    Moving tears, happy tears!


    "Zhier, you''ve grown up."


    Pull up Li Zhi''s clear water chestnut palms and Princess Changle patted them gently.


    "You did a good job. As the eldest sister, I''m very happy."


    "This enthusiasm for the country and the people is not one-third of the heat. Even if it is not the crown prince or sitting in the throne of Prince, you should continue to do so."


    Between the words, Princess Changle''s beautiful eyes moved and looked at Tang Hao tenderly.


    "Today, Changjie made this decision for your sister and son-in-law."


    "You can pick it up at any time."


    Although she knew that her son-in-law and elder sister would not refuse her request, Li Zhi could not hide his excitement when Princess Changle said this moment.


    Two dimples floated on his slightly tender cheek. The innocent smile appeared on his face again the next moment. Li Zhi nodded again and again.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law, sister Chang and sister Wanqing."


    Tang Hao''s eyes were full of this changed child. Suddenly, he remembered something.


    In the long river of history, it is really this boy who inherited the world of King Tang and created the rule of Yonghui.


    Speaking of this, it may be that the prosperity of Zhenguan created by the king of the Tang Dynasty is too dazzling, which obscures Li Zhi''s talent. The rule of Yonghui, founded by the king of the Tang Dynasty, has also been rated as "quite a legacy of Zhenguan" by later generations.


    But such an excellent king in the early stage did the same thing as his father and Emperor.


    Killed his half brother. Li Ke, king of Wu.


    Although he knew this history, Tang Hao couldn''t help asking when this history repeats and even different time and space will occur.


    "Have you ever thought about taking the throne of Chu Jun?"


    The words are casual and frivolous, which is quite childish, but Tang Hao is very serious in his heart.


    He also wanted to see what the next generation of Kings thought.


    Princess Changle and Li Wanqing stopped suddenly when they praised Li Zhi''s words. They turned their heads and looked at Tang Hao.


    Their husband, whom they know better, is steady and mature, and will not easily make fun of such problems.


    For Princess Changle, there was more curiosity in her heart than Li Wanqing.


    Li Zhi turned his head and took a look at Tang Hao, showing a slightly lost swing of his head.


    "No, the two brothers are talented and knowledgeable. They have made many important officials in the court."


    "I am a child, but I can''t compare with them at all."


    He slowly lowered his head, and a look that was not easy to detect passed through Li Zhi''s eyes, which seemed unwilling.


    "I should not be the prince."


    For a moment, Tang Hao''s heart jumped violently.


    Although the young man''s words were helpless, there was a hint of unwillingness to admit defeat.


    Perhaps in the imperial family, once you understand things, you will have an insight into many problems!


    Including the royal family, including the dispute over the crown prince.


    Tang Hao didn''t dare to assume that at least Li Zhi didn''t kill the whole Tang dynasty like Qin II. Maybe this is good.


    "All right! I''ll take money and silk for you when you choose!"

 Chapter 769

    Tai Chi hall.


    The national mourning period has passed, and it will be restored early.


    The officials were already waiting on both sides of the hall, but the tall dragon sat on it, empty.


    Today''s court welcomed two uninvited guests, the messengers of Baiji and Xinluo.


    At this time, they were dressed in lace ''V'' collared clothes, and a vermilion straight long shirt from the upper body cover to the lower body, wide and lengthy, drooping on the instep.


    The black strap is tied at the waist to gather the integrated clothes, so as not to look too fat.


    With their heads held high, they stood quietly in the hall, looking up at the Dragon seat, wondering what they were thinking.


    A few days ago, the two envoys of Baiji and Xinluo had already met with the king of Tang Dynasty, indicating that the said magnificence was actually just the benefits of surrendering to the Tang Dynasty.


    Over the years, Koguryo has produced a fanatical military expert, gaisuwen, who killed rongliuwang, who compromised with Datang, and monopolized the military and political power.


    After the overthrow of the former ruler, gaisuwen once ruled the whole territory of Koguryo violently. At one time, there was a situation of "men serving women weaving" and quickly rose to a military power.


    As two small neighboring countries facing the sea and backed by Koguryo, they are afraid of Koguryo''s strong soldiers. They think of a strategy and want to ask Datang for help.


    However, the two countries are separated by a sea from the border of the Tang Dynasty, and the idea of asking for military grain from the Tang Dynasty came into being.


    After the last slight mention of the two envoys, all the courtiers of the Tang Dynasty present will also understand their intentions.


    Sun Wuji looked at the two messengers standing in the hall and frowned slightly.


    "Hey! These two people really don''t die. They come to Datang again to search for benefits!"


    Fang Xuanling behind him heard the words of Chang sun Wuji and sighed and approached Chang sun Wuji''s ear.


    "These two people have deep thoughts!"


    "I''ve heard that Baiji and Koguryo had contact!"


    "I don''t know whether to belong to Datang or to find out Datang''s attitude."


    Hearing the speech, the eldest sun Wuji''s eyelids beat and a sneer leaked from the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s true. I feel like I''m in a drum when I look at Xinluo."


    "I''m afraid I was used as a gun by Baiji emissary. It''s cheaper for Koguryo behind."


    Hua Ying just fell. Du Ruhui looked at the two messengers in the hall with a disdainful face and joined the discussion quietly.


    "The monarch of Baiji has always been cunning. While begging for surrender benefits from Datang, he tries to exchange Datang porcelain and heavy riding armor with us. At the same time, he shows kindness to Koguryo. It''s really disgusting."


    "What''s more, Beiqing apples and red manna are presented with all these fruits and vegetables that can be circulated in Dengzhou. Wine is ridiculous."


    Changsun Wuji put his hands into his sleeves, moved his steps gently, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "Hum! These two people really have no eyes. They are holy at this time and don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Wen Chen is disgusted with the attitude of the two island countries, and the generals are also mixed.


    Yuchi Jingde had a loud voice. Even if he lowered his voice, he could hear clearly from a few feet away.


    Facing the two figures in the hall, Nunu said scoldingly.


    "Hey! What a shame."


    "The last time I asked for food and heavy armour has been rejected. This time I dare to come to the saint. I''m not kind at first sight!"


    The sound is loud enough for two people in the hall to hear clearly.


    Although they were foreigners, they could understand Chinese. They turned their heads slightly and were obviously unhappy.


    Seeing this, Gao Shilian turned his head and scolded in a low voice.


    "Yuchi Jingde, don''t be rude!"


    "This is the court hall and the hall of elegance. How can you speak foul language?"


    With a smile on his face, he arched his hands slightly towards the two people in the hall.


    The two foreign envoys also knew each other and knew that Gao Shilian had a high position, weight and dignity. Slowly bowing back, the unhappiness on his face dissipated most of the time.


    Cheng Zhijie was very unhappy when he saw Gao Shilian''s move.


    Why should Tang Dynasty be humble towards the country of bullets between the two countries?


    He snorted coldly in his nose, but considering Gao Shilian''s identity, he dared not refute too much and complained softly.


    "It''s just a small country. Why?"


    Hearing these words, Gao Shilian sighed and turned his head slightly.


    "Know the etiquette. The Tang Dynasty is a country of etiquette. All hospitality needs etiquette."


    "Even if we don''t agree, they come all the way after all. They have nothing to do with our Datang. They can''t be rude!"


    "If it is spread like this, where is there the style of a big country?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Cheng Zhijie shriveled his mouth. It was obvious that he was not satisfied.


    "For this curfew, it''s just to fight directly. Anyway, there will be war between Datang and Koguryo. Why tangle here is sooner or later."


    Li Jing, who has always been silent, spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s true, but it''s not completely true."


    "Koguryo is not as weak as we thought."


    "When the former dynasty was strong and prosperous, Koguryo villains acted. While paying tribute, they took the opportunity to invade western Liaoning, which provoked the tyrant of the former dynasty to invade Korea three times."


    Li Jing paused and looked up at the back of the two envoys in the hall. There was a dignified flash in her eyes.


    "As for the outcome, you must have understood in your hearts."


    "This Koguryo is not so simple."


    "I''m afraid the face Saint this time is not as simple as asking for food, grass and military industry in Datang."

 Chapter 770

    The voices of suspicion, discussion and noise in the hall.


    Just when the two envoys were quite impatient, father-in-law Rong''s slender voice came.


    "Your Majesty has arrived."


    The ministers bowed down and the two envoys bowed.


    The king of Tang, who walked like a tiger, sat high on the throne and slowly sat down.


    The jade beads on the mian Diao crown gradually subsided with the king of the Tang sitting on the Dragon seat, covering half of the king''s face, revealing a sense of mystery and the majesty of the Royal emperor.


    His eyes crossed the gap between the jade beads and looked down at the two messengers in the hall.


    "No gift."


    The ministers stood up straight. The two envoys clenched their right hands, placed them on their chest and bowed down.


    "Dear king of the Heavenly Kingdom of Tang, I am deeply saddened by my father''s passing. My name is Luo. I have been sent to mourn."


    "I hope your majesty will take care of the dragon body."


    The two envoys spoke sincerely and without malice, the king of Tang waved.


    "I have received the wishes of my neighbors."


    "Come all the way, won''t you see it for a long time?"


    During Li Yuan''s funeral, the king of Tang was in a bad mood, and he didn''t intend to make a detour with the two dog skin plasters and simply ask directly.


    Baiji envoy raised his eyes slightly, noticed a trace of displeasure in the eyes of the king of Tang, stepped forward and bowed his hands.


    "His Majesty the king of Tang made great efforts to rule the country, prospered the national strength and created the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, which is indeed a model for all countries."


    "Our Baiji country admires the great talent and strategy of the king of Tang Dynasty. We specially offer Baiji beauties and hundreds of people to serve the king."


    "I hope your majesty Tang will accept it."


    After that, Baiji envoy paused and continued to add.


    "The baiji beauty has been waiting outside the palace, waiting for his Majesty the king of Tang to summon her into the palace."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers made a little commotion.


    The land of Baiji has a mild climate, and its people like rice. Baiji beauty has white skin, which is better than ice and snow.


    Because it combines the looks of famous ethnic groups such as Xianbei and Mongolia, its facial features are more upright, with a touch of the gentle and beautiful women in the water town of the south of the Yangtze River and the tall and straightforward place in the northeast, which is a unique exotic style.


    Fang Xuanling was a little confused.


    "This Baiji has really paid off this time. The beautiful tribute that the former dissolute king didn''t get is so easy to send?"


    Du Ruhui shriveled his mouth and was a little confused.


    "The beauty of this place of baiji is graceful and graceful. It is the best in the world. This gift is hard to refuse."


    Food and color, precious beauty, ancient kings are not good at this!


    Du Ruhui once saw a dance performance from Baiji island in the imperial city.


    Gently shake your waist, hold it with a full grip, and reveal a touch of white and tender jade arm like lotus root. It can be broken by blowing, which makes people feel pity.


    With the veil, only a pair of beautiful eyes are exposed, which is very attractive.


    The eldest sun Wuji looked at Du Ruhui''s slightly obscene face and coughed, interrupting his memory.


    "Beauty is a disaster, a nightmare of subjugation!"


    "Now Baiji and Koguryo are still linked. I''m afraid they don''t really surrender, but send these beauties to spy on the information of our Datang imperial city."


    "I have to guard against it!"


    Just as he said this, the sinro messenger came forward again.


    "Your Majesty Tang, your majesty Xinluo deeply feels that the kingdom of heaven is developing rapidly and has sent us to ask for advice."


    "I''d like to present a box of Xinluo Zhibao ginseng, which is also waiting outside the palace."


    "I hope your majesty will accept it."


    As soon as he said this, Yuchi Jingde "Hey" and smiled.


    "This Xinluo son sounds sincere."


    "When I see the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, I come to study and secretly show my heart of submission. It sounds much more pleasant than Baiji''s empty praise."


    Yuchi Jingde spoke quickly. Hearing what the two men said, he immediately made a comment.


    Even a straightforward man like Yuchi Jingde can hear the difference between the two, not to mention these wily generals.


    Cheng Zhijie glances at Yuchi Jingde, who is happy. His eyes move to the two people in the hall and snort.


    "The mountain ginseng on this peninsula is famous and rare in the Tang Dynasty! I''ve heard many precious prescriptions, which should be secondary."


    "It seems that this small country of Xinluo has made a great deal this time."


    Gao Shilian twisted his chin beard, his eyes flashed, and moved on their backs in the hall.


    "Not easy!"


    "One sent beauty and the other sent ginseng, which can be said to have given away their own treasures."


    "I''m afraid what these two people want is not very simple."


    All the ministers thought of it, and the king of Tang sitting on the dragon throne could also think of it.


    There is a saying that nothing is courteous, either rape or theft.


    What''s more, the two people''s previous attitude, quite some failed to ask, so they attached to Koguryo, quite a little threatening.


    This time it was a gift, and the tone changed greatly, so people had to guard against it.


    King Rao of Tang Dynasty looked at the two people in the hall with interest and smiled.


    "You have come all the way. These treasures are treasures of the world. I am deeply gratified."


    "Well, what do you want in return?"


    The ancients paid attention to reciprocity, and there must be a reward for offering.


    On the one hand, it is due to the civilization under the words, on the other hand, it is the embodiment of the great power style of the Tang Dynasty.


    Almost at the same time, the eyes of all the people in the hall gathered at this moment and looked at the two standing figures in the hall at the same time.


    At such a high price, what do they want?

 Chapter 771

    Hearing the inquiry, the two envoys looked at each other and smiled.


    Baiji messenger took the lead in responding.


    "Datang is rich in natural resources and strong in troops and horses. In recent years, the northern expedition against Turks created an amazing war."


    "Your Majesty Baiji feels the power of the Tang Dynasty and is open-minded to be taught."


    "Now Koguryo is full of soldiers and baiji is terrified. I hope you can protect yourself from the war."


    Before the words fell, the envoy of Xinluo took over the words with a touch of expectation in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty the king of the Tang Dynasty, Koguryo is full of soldiers and is known to have 500000 troops."


    "In recent years, gaisuwen has vigorously promoted the army and expanded day by day. His majesty Xinluo''s house is kind-hearted, but there are no soldiers to fight against it due to the limited terrain."


    "If you can get the blessing of the Tang Dynasty and have a peaceful life, the whole country of Xinluo will respect the Tang Dynasty, and the people will remember the grace of the Tang Dynasty."


    After that, the envoy of Xinluo knelt down, put his hands on his forehead, and slowly bowed down.


    "I hope your majesty can solve the danger of Xinluo. Xinluo should offer national treasures every year."


    It really means a lot of sincerity to kneel down and worship.


    Over the years, Koguryo has been a heart disease in the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    So much so that Koguryo''s every move was in the eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty. Su Gavin vigorously promoted military industry, strengthened national security, and stirred up the pattern of the Three Kingdoms on the peninsula, making it clear that his ambition to work together on the peninsula.


    After all, the two messengers came because they were afraid of sugevan.


    But there is something fishy about it.


    Baiji''s attitude is quite a bit like steering the wheel. Over the years, the relationship with Koguryo has been cold and hot, which is very subtle.


    As for this Xinluo, it seems that it is a salted fish. It is bent on protecting the country and the people. It has reached many decisions against Koguryo with Baiji, and has broken down many times because of Baiji''s relationship with Koguryo.


    This time, they first sent the treasures of the Middle Kingdom and boasted the Tang Dynasty as the kingdom of heaven, but they were afraid to say their purpose. They were afraid that it was a very important thing to ask for.


    In his deep eyes, the king of Tang patted the handrail of the Dragon seat and laughed, shaking the jade beads on the Miandiao crown.


    "All right, all right!"


    "You two are eloquent. In the final analysis, it''s a matter of conquering Koguryo."


    "However, this is the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty. Whether or not to expedition and when to expedition are up to me."


    Waving slowly, the king of Tang jokingly said.


    "You don''t have to complain like that."


    "If the two countries are friendly with Datang, Datang can dispatch troops as appropriate if there is a war."


    The king of Tang is not stupid. How could he rush to attack according to their words?


    The previous three campaigns against Koguryo failed and suffered heavy losses.


    In the early Tang Dynasty, when the king of Tang ordered the recovery of the remains of the soldiers of the previous dynasty, he destroyed the "Jingguan Temple" that Koguryo was proud of. Scared, Koguryo built blockhouses and towers for defense, stretching thousands of miles from Fuyu city in the east to the sea in the southwest.


    If you want to break through this fortification, you must think long-term. How can you attack it rashly?


    The envoy of Xinluo was shocked when he heard the words of the king of Tang.


    The words of the king of Tang Dynasty are too ambiguous, neither declined nor agreed. It completely means your loyalty.


    Datang may be able to wait for his country to show loyalty, but his excessive people can''t wait!


    Koguryo is just a short distance away. It''s an instant for the army to press the border. It''s also a tea effort to keep the war and slaughter!


    Straightening up in a hurry, the envoy of Silla was extremely anxious.


    "Your Majesty, the meaning of Xinluo''s submission is that heaven and earth can learn!"


    "I dare to ask your majesty to marry a princess and make a good marriage between the two countries. Xinluo is willing to present ten boxes of precious medicinal materials, more than 100 beauties and 100 pieces of gold thread every year."


    "I would like to ask for the blessing of the Tang Dynasty, exchange needed goods and do good stories about in laws."


    Xinluo''s action is quite abrupt, and his heart for peace is quite eager. Even there are many treasures to offer, some of which are fascinating!


    You know, in this land of bullets, military posts are scarce. It''s the limit to produce so many treasures every year.


    Even the baiji envoy beside him changed his face.


    The prince of Xinluo is a little weak, but he won the hearts of the people, but he never thought that this king could lay down his body and seek perfection for the grievances of Xinluo people.


    Is it really the king of a country who makes such low gestures?


    In surprise, the Xinluo messenger beside him whispered.


    "Don''t stand still and say a word for us!"


    "Aren''t we here for peace?"


    Hearing the speech, the baiji envoy flashed a cunning look in his eyes and knelt down slowly.


    "Your Majesty the king of Tang, even if Xinluo wants to marry and seek peace first, Baiji country can''t speak again."


    "The state of Baiji only hopes that your majesty can give you five thousand armours to help Baiji''s army become powerful and resist the military front of Koguryo!"


    The two seem to be singing in unison, as if they had agreed before.


    The princess of the Tang Dynasty is the blood of the royal family. They are all the blood of the king of the Tang Dynasty. It goes without saying that she has a noble status.


    War armour can be called a country''s military secret. When you open your mouth, there are 5000 pieces. It''s not small.


    The king of Tang smiled and looked at the two people who knelt down in the hall. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "The things you like are really not simple!"


    Then he glanced at his Highness''s officials and said.


    "You Aiqing, how should I choose?"

 Chapter 772

    Marquis house.


    In recent November, the cold wind suddenly stopped and the weather turned cold.


    It seems that this year''s cold winter is coming too early. White frost can be seen on the dead tree branches and grass epidermis.


    Tang Hao also put on his own designed cotton padded jacket. After sharing meals with the two wives in the house, he hurried to Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    I heard from the steward earlier that the manufacturing of colored glass is coming to an end. The site is at yubaoxuan in the imperial city. When to start shooting is up to Tang Hao.


    As soon as he left the house, he saw the carriage of Cheng''s house coming at a high speed.


    Chumo jumps out of the carriage without waiting for the carriage to stop. Seeing Tang Hao at the door of the mansion, a smile hung on his face.


    "Brother Tang! Where are you going?"


    Tang Hao greeted the old friend, put his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You boy, haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t practice today?"


    "Go, accompany me to Huangzhuang. I''ll wait for you to see some treasures!"


    Chumo also climbs onto Tang Hao''s back and responds with a smile.


    "Now these soldiers have almost practiced. It''s cold in winter and they can run across the country to warm up their bodies."


    After that, Chumo punches Tang Hao on the chest.


    "We soldiers, don''t worry about what you think. Just wait for general Tang to lead us to another battle, return to the fertile field, kill the enemy and kill the thief!"


    Pushing Chumo into the carriage, Tang Hao jumps up with Chumo and gives Chumo a white look.


    "Don''t always think about fighting and killing the enemy, you will die!"


    "Now we live and work in peace and contentment, holding our children and guarding our wife?"


    Hearing this, Chumo shrinks his smile, leans forward, pats Tang Hao on the arm, and says mysteriously.


    "Don''t say yet, maybe it''s really going to fight!"


    "That Xinluo, Baiji envoy''s second holy face, was just at the gate of the palace. I saw several carts of tribute, which must have come to bribe us. Datang is coming!"


    Chumo is right. He was going to report the military funds to the Minister of the Ministry of war. He happened to meet the envoy''s tribute at the gate of the palace.


    Waiting for half an hour, I didn''t see the Minister of the Ministry of war retreat from the dynasty. I was afraid it wouldn''t be simple this time.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and hit Chumo with a fist, laughing.


    "Why did you become so suspicious?"


    "If you offer a treasure, you''re going to play Koguryo?


    "If it were so easy, how could your majesty wait until now?"


    Chumo frowns for a moment and nods slightly.


    "Brother Tang is also right."


    "This Koguryo rose as early as the Han Dynasty. Now it is a military genius, gaisuwen, who monopolizes power. It is a hard bone!"


    After that, Chumo raises his head and stares at Tang Hao.


    "Do you really want to seek the protection of Datang when you say that Xinluo Baiji United?"


    "But Baiji has been wavering in recent years. Is it difficult to make up your mind to submit to Datang this time?"


    The clattering horse''s hoofs lingered around their ears, and the shaking carriage pushed them slowly. Tang Hao''s thoughts floated up with a slight bump.


    Baiji, Silla and Koguryo are three pillars in the whole peninsula.


    The monarch of Xinluo is benevolent, dedicated to the people, deeply loved and highly charismatic.


    Koguryo, under the authority of gaisuwen, needless to say, vigorously promoted military industry and made a lot of armor, clothes and spears. Its armaments are becoming more and more complete.


    Baiji is completely two-sided, militarily centered, but it is not only united in Xinluo, but also secretly friendly with Koguryo.


    Tang Hao definitely didn''t believe such a double faced faction who said he was submitting to the Tang Dynasty.


    What''s more, according to the impression of later generations, it was Koguryo who finally invaded Xinluo by hooking up with Baiji.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao smiled coldly and said.


    "How can this country, which is used to two sides and three knives, really have the meaning of submission."


    "This time is just to explore the tone of Datang and see if you can get some benefits!"


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao with a dignified face.


    "So, the combination of Baiji and Xinluo is just superficial?"


    "Even to Datang, there is a false face?"


    Tang Hao also felt uncertain about whether history could be staged again as before in this slightly variable time and space.


    Pat Chen Chumo on the shoulder, Tang Hao said.


    "Come on, don''t think so much."


    "Anyway, baiji is a country with two sides, grievances and perfection, for fear of hidden evil."


    "The Tang Dynasty''s capture of Koguryo will certainly cause great damage. I''m afraid there won''t be many troops stationed at that time."


    "Baiji is very likely to take advantage of the weakness and reap profits."


    Said here, Tang Hao sighed.


    "Koguryo must fight, but definitely not now."


    "If you want to fight, you have to wait until the construction of our Datang Navy is completed, and there are two roads, sea and land. That''s the best policy!"


    After Tang Hao said this, Chumo raised his eyebrows and fell into meditation.


    "In this way, we Datang are still a little embarrassed."


    "It''s hard to make a choice because it can''t be a weapon for others to kill people with a knife, and it can''t chill the hearts of all countries to worship."


    Tang Hao smiled brightly.


    "Your boy, you underestimate our majesty!"


    "I have a plan to expose Baiji''s wolf ambition!"


    "At that time, I''m afraid the boy won''t have any words."

 Chapter 773

    The Tai Chi hall was once silent.


    In fact, the intention of the king of Tang has made it clear that asking the ministers is just not willing to refuse face-to-face and leave a face for the two envoys.


    How did your Highness''s courtiers not understand the implication of the king of Tang?


    Fang Xuanling walked slowly into the hall, looked at the two figures lying on the ground and bowed to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, now that we have entered the cold winter, it is getting colder and colder in the north. Even if the expedition is not in this season."


    "As for the princess of the Tang Dynasty, the iron cavalry and armor are all the treasures of the Tang Dynasty. The hearts of the two envoys are a little big!"


    Xinluo emissary heard this, his heart clicked, and his face was a little pale.


    In fact, there are not a few reconciliation moves in the Tang Dynasty. Like Tuyuhun and Tubo, there are princess reconciliation moves.


    As for the princess, she also has dignity and inferiority. Most of the people who go out with relatives are just some nameless collateral blood of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    The messenger did not expect that even such a superficial move could not be allowed by the king of Tang.


    For a moment, a touch of sadness surged into his heart. The messenger looked pale and his lips moved.


    "Your Majesty Tang! Please look at the dangerous situation of survival between Xinluo and allow me to wait!"


    "Or the princess."


    As soon as this remark came out, even the calm king of Tang was slightly surprised.


    A word''s difference, thousands of miles apart.


    At this time of the Tang Dynasty, the princess was the daughter of the crown prince. Compared with the daughter of the king of the Tang Dynasty, her status was thousands of miles away.


    Hearing this, the eldest sun Wuji was immediately unhappy.


    Prince Li Chengqian has been demoted. This daughter must not suffer any more twists and turns.


    With a cold hum, the eldest sun Wuji glared at the Xinluo envoy and went to the palace.


    "Xinluo young emperor succeeded to the throne. Although the country won the support of the people, it was assisted by old officials."


    "But now we are facing the sea and the enemy. The situation is critical. How can we put the children of the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty in danger?"


    "It''s a good match for age, but after all, the country is in danger! We don''t trust Xinluo!"


    "You, just give up the idea!"


    Hearing this, Xinluo emissary was a little depressed.


    The eldest sun Wuji''s words are the key to Xinluo. It is precisely because his young son succeeded to the throne that Xinluo needs to develop for a long time.


    Taking refuge in the neighboring Koguryo will be annexed sooner or later. Only Datang, which still has a gap, is the only choice.


    Even though it has lowered its profile, this powerful country has refused its request without leaving any room.


    Standing up slowly, the Xinluo messenger looked lost and arched his hand.


    "Xinluo is abrupt. I hope your majesty Datang will forgive me."


    After saying this, the messenger raised his trembling arm and bowed.


    "I just hope your majesty will do what he says and do what he says. When Xinluo asks for help in the future, I can help you."


    The king of Tang waved his hand slightly as an answer.


    In the eyes of the baiji Messenger, the color of success flashed by, secretly saw the decadent messenger beside him, and his heart was happy.


    As Tang Hao guessed, Baiji''s envoys came only to take some benefits of submission from the Tang Dynasty.


    If Datang agrees, it is naturally good.


    If you don''t allow it, you know the attitude of Datang towards Xinluo. It''s a good plan to unite Koguryo to invade Xinluo.


    Stepping forward, Baiji messenger arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, I mentioned by Baiji..."


    Before his voice fell, Yuchi Jingde shouted.


    "How dare you mention it, boy! When Zhan Jia is a street corner oil cake? It''s very cheap?"


    "The iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty swept across the grassland, and the light armor armor and armor are the magic weapon to win. How can you say to send it?"


    The reputation of the Xuanjia army of the Tang Dynasty has long been spread in various countries. Mingguang armor is a new way and unique.


    The manufacture of armour clothes is also a secret of military aircraft. When the boy opened his mouth, he was 5000 pieces, which made him feel open-minded.


    Gao Shilian coughed and came out.


    "Five thousand armour clothes, too huge."


    "What''s more, as the Duke of Hubei said, weapons, armor and clothes are important weapons of the country and can''t be easily spread."


    "Our Datang silk and porcelain have a long reputation. The two came from a long distance. Datang should respect the friendship of the local host."


    Bowing to the king of Tang on the Dragon chair, Gao Shilian suggested.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t send some silk and porcelain, you won''t waste the journey of the two foreigners."


    The reason for the refusal has been explained by all important officials. After a toss, the decision-making power once again fell into the hands of the king of Tang.


    With a smile on his face, the king of Tang got up and looked at the two foreign envoys in the temple.


    "Even if you come from a long way, you should be treated with hospitality."


    "Where is the Secretary of Honglu temple?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an old minister stepped out of the line.


    "I''m here."


    Tang Wang waved his hand slightly.


    "At this time, it''s not cold winter, and it''s still warm. You take the two to stroll around the imperial city and entertain them warmly."


    Then the king waved.


    "Datang is a state of etiquette. Even if foreigners treat each other with courtesy, Datang will never neglect it."


    "Pass on my will and give the two envoys a hundred pieces of silk and satin and a thousand pieces of porcelain."


    "Let your father-in-law draw up the decree."


    Father-in-law Rong came forward to answer.


    "The old slave obeys!"


    As soon as he brushed his sleeves, the king of Tang strode to the side hall.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 774

    The news of the two envoys of Xinluo and Baiji entering the pilgrimage slowly spread with the retreat.


    When Tang Hao learned about this, he smiled and looked at Chumo with interest.


    "How?"


    "Yesterday, on the carriage, you said it was quite difficult."


    "What about now? Your Majesty''s skillful evasion also shows the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty, killing two birds with one stone."


    Chumo smiled happily and agreed.


    "Your Majesty, it''s good to push. The old ministers refused and just pushed the boat with the water."


    After talking, the conversation turned and approached Tang Hao''s side, picking up the eyebrow peak.


    "What? What did I say yesterday to leave a piece of glass for my father? Do you have any objection?"


    Without waiting for Tang Hao''s answer, he hugged Tang Hao''s shoulder and added.


    "We have a life and death friendship. Is this a small matter?"


    "What''s more, I''ll put on the cotton padded jacket I promised today."


    Between his words, he patted Tang Hao''s red coat and said.


    "Just one similar to the one you''re wearing. Wear it lavishly and upright!"


    Tang Hao stretches out his finger, points Chumo and laughs.


    "When did your boy learn what Lao Fang and Lao Du did?"


    "Fight openly and rob secretly!"


    Then he coughed, put his hands behind his back, raised his head slightly, and looked like an expert.


    "It''s not difficult to make colored glass. The cotton padded clothes are ready."


    "However, you are going to do something for me and invite the envoys and big businessmen from Tang Dynasty to attend the Jingbao conference."


    For Chumo, these simple requirements are not difficult. He patted his chest to ensure.


    "It''s up to me. Brother Tang can rest assured that it will be completed successfully."


    In fact, Tang Hao can do it, but with this ready-made labor, why not?


    What''s more, he has a short mouth and hands. He doesn''t let this boy run errands. He thinks that the Tang mansion is a big warehouse for hoarding materials!


    Sooner or later, we will develop Fang Xuanling''s banditry like Du Ruhui!


    Slapping Chumo on the back, Tang Hao said.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to try on your cotton padded clothes!"


    In the cotton padded clothes workshop, some ordinary versions of cotton padded clothes are made for sale, while Huangzhuang is a private customized workshop.


    The sizes brought by Tang Hao need to be tailored, and the version is also carefully designed by Tang Hao.


    Chumo is the first time to see this kind of strange clothes. He doesn''t need three layers inside and three layers outside.


    Two holes were opened in the coat, and the arms passed through. After tying these neat cloth knots together, they were put on.


    Looking at the attached clothes, there was no discomfort between activities, but a sense of pride and no burden.


    "You''re good! You can move freely and look beautiful. The key is that it''s easy to wear!"


    Patting his cotton padded vest, Chumo stretches his thumb to Tang Hao and grins foolishly.


    Tang Hao saw that he had never seen the world, and his mouth was flat.


    "You boy, just give me a constant notice of those foreign merchants. These cotton padded clothes can be made for you."


    "The vest is thin. It''s OK to wear it now. It''s colder. These two arms are cold!"


    As soon as he grabs Tang Hao, Chumo points to the cotton padded clothes hanging high on the crossbar.


    "You''re unkind! Just give me one piece of cotton padded clothes with so many noodles?"


    "The whole Marquis house, plus two madams Tang, is only three."


    "You have so many clothes, even one a day, you can spend the whole winter. Why don''t you give me two more, so that I can honor my parents?"


    Hearing Chumo''s words, Tang Hao looked pale.


    One a day, you think it''s a fashion show?


    Besides, I''ve worked hard to invite so many garment makers to come here, just to spoil myself for making clothes?


    His knuckles beat Chumo''s forehead, posing as an elder.


    "When can you think of the world''s people with your arrogant, extravagant and lustful thoughts?"


    "The cold wind is coming early this year. We put on winter clothes early, but how many people in the world can''t afford such clothes, do you know?"


    "The cotton padded clothes in our Tang residence are just for promotion, so that these dignitaries and dignitaries can wear them first, and let the people all over the world know the purpose of this cotton! Improve profits."


    Chumo covers the knocked forehead, and there is still a touch of disbelief in his eyes.


    "But there are a lot of them, red and green, with different patterns. Is it difficult to distinguish between men and women?"


    It is said by later generations that fat is beauty in the Tang Dynasty, but it is not. To be exact, symmetry is beauty.


    Thin bones, thin arms and thin legs are standard for the poor. He has a big arm, a round waist and pleated flesh. He is the trunk of a corrupt official who likes leisure and hates work.


    Generally speaking, the famous girls of Datang or the rich families prefer to have symmetrical posture.


    Tang Hao puts his hand behind his back and looks at Chumo contemptuously.


    "Do you think we designed these for us rough men?"


    "Our clothes can be worn as small as swaddling babies, old people, fair ladies or big bellies!"


    "Children and old people can do it. Young people like us must pay attention to appearance and style, and they must be tailored."


    Then he pointed to a peach peony cotton padded coat.


    "Oh, like this one, peach powder is white, setting off white skin. When a small jasper wears it, the human face is like a budding peony."


    "When you show your exquisite figure, you don''t feel extravagant and flirtatious... Forget it. You don''t understand when I tell you this."


    Hearing Tang Hao say this, Chumo already has some pictures in his mind.


    It seems that I have seen the body posture of the graceful ladies in cotton padded clothes.


    "When will we sell these cotton padded clothes?"


    Tang Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    "Fast, fast."


    "Keep it as the finale behind the glazed treasure!"

 Chapter 775

    North.


    The temperature in Chang''an City dropped sharply and the weather turned cold. In the north, it is snowy and cold.


    Beiyuncheng is an important trading town between the Central Plains of the Tang Dynasty and the grassland in the north.


    After the Tang Dynasty calmed down the grassland, it became a happy land without war. The grassland people and the Middle Earth people were increasingly integrated. It was bustling and noisy.


    But now it has changed greatly. A few restaurants are open, and most shops are closed. It has a bleak appearance, which looks no less than the depression when the war continued.


    The carriage loaded with fur drove slowly into the city gate. The leading man, wrapped in fur, looked around the whole street.


    There was no clan who drove fat cattle and sheep to trade in the past, there was no scene of quarreling and bargaining at the top of their voices, and even there was no sound except for a few creaks of closing the door in the whole street.


    Brush away the snowflakes falling on his beard, and the leading man picked up his hands and breathed a little warmth.


    "No grassland people have come to trade this year?"


    "I haven''t come for half a year. Why is this town like this?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a camel bell rang, and an old carriage turned the corner and hurried here.


    The man in the carriage saw his fellow countrymen in front of the city gate and said hello.


    "There is a shop still opening in the west city. Go and return quickly!"


    The man dressed in fur was surprised. It was the time for the grassland people to collect a load of wool and trade with the Central Plains. Why did only one shop open?


    With a touch of curiosity, the man took the reins and stopped the man on the carriage.


    "Why are there no Han people in this town?"


    "Why don''t these shops open?"


    The man in the carriage, slightly frightened, looked back at the empty street.


    "Hey! Don''t you know? This town is very evil!"


    "A lot of Han people in the East were infected with the wind cold. Until more than ten people died in two or three half a month ago, we grassland people didn''t dare to trade in the East."


    At this point, the man in the carriage moved forward, closer to the man on the horse, put his hands around the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "I heard! It''s not only cold, but also evil in this town!"


    "Those patients with cold start with scarlet spots on their cheeks and arms, and end up with bean bumps."


    "Many infected people are obsessed with it. They scratch desperately. The bumps they scratch fall off! Their faces are covered with blood pits and they bleed hard!"


    When he said these words, the man seemed to be standing in his field of vision like such a patient, shrinking and shivering.


    The fur and clothes on Lala''s body frightened the man''s eyes.


    "Well, well, stop! It''s terrible!"


    "If there were no food at home and the roads were blocked by heavy snow, I would make do without going out to take risks."


    "Remember, go to the west market and go quickly after changing. Don''t delay any more."


    With that, the man raised his whip and left in a hurry.


    The leading man looked back at his companions and his face was uncertain,


    "Is there such a thing?"


    The companions behind them looked at each other, looked ahead, remembered the words of the man just now, and felt cold for a while.


    "Go! Have a look."


    The leading man clamped his horse''s belly, shook his rein and took the lead in going out.


    Stepping on the creaking snow, the man looked around carefully.


    The doors and windows of every family were closed, and from time to time there came a slight and inaudible cough from the East.


    Then came the sound of panic.


    "No! The evil spirit is coming again!"


    "You can''t scratch! If you scratch, people will disappear!"


    "Uncle, hold on! The hospital in the imperial city will arrive soon! We can cure it later..."


    At the end of the speech, with a woman''s cry, it added a bit of sadness to this quiet and strange village.


    The man''s low voice followed.


    "Cry! Just cry!"


    "Every family is like a monster! Look at the red spots on your hands!"


    "If you don''t want to die, hurry to boil some medicine soup!"


    Hearing this faint word, the leading foreign man still in the street felt a thump in his heart.


    Unconsciously, the picture just described by the man emerged.


    For a moment, a chill seeped into the back, as if a pair of terrible eyes were hiding in the village and looking at themselves.


    The leading man took a breath, and his cheeks pasted by ice and snow were white.


    "Come on! Let''s evacuate quickly after changing. This town is too crowded."


    The creaking sound was obviously dense. The companions sitting in the carriage, who had been staring around, dared not walk around any more.


    The hand holding the reins was a little white, and was a little farther away from the east of the road without saying a word.


    Fur for food and wine, very smooth, smooth to the period did not say a few words, according to the constant price, it ended in a hurry.


    Like the previous man, a cart of two horses hurriedly disappeared into the snowflakes.


    After seeing off the last merchant, the border town fell into peace again.


    The city gate opened and the first soldier standing at the head of the city looked forward to the arrival of the Savior of the Imperial City medical officer.

 Chapter 776

    Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    As the last piece of glass hit the carriage, Tang Hao ordered people to load several cars of coal stoves, cotton padded clothes and honeycomb briquettes.


    This Jingbao is destined to be different from the past, even from that in Yangzhou.


    The big merchants who heard the news had long lived in the imperial city. When they heard that the treasures of the imperial villa were continuously transported to yubaoxuan, everyone was boiling.


    Tang Hao''s motorcade is no less than a parade.


    There were two rows of soldiers in long lines, armed with armour and fighting, guarding the wagon convoy in the middle.


    Curious passers-by saw the long line and talked about it one after another.


    "With such a long team, it seems that Lord Tang has a lot of treasures this time. Look at this battle, it looks majestic."


    "Isn''t it! Can the things made by Dingbei Hou be bad? I just hope I can catch up once in this life and see the true colors of these treasures."


    "You''d better not think about it! Civilians like us can''t scrape together a paper ticket for admission even if they dig up the mud all their lives."


    "Come on, it''s all a rich world. How can we poor children afford to live in luxury?"


    A word fell in Tang Hao''s ear, and his mood fluctuated with the shaking carriage.


    A year or two ago, I first entered Chang''an. Where did I get this attention? Now I have changed and become a household name.


    But on the whole, I still feel that the Marquis''s reputation is always short of something.


    Maybe if you really popularize the cotton padded clothes, you can safely accept the word of marquis from everyone.


    Between thoughts, the carriage stopped slowly and came to the door of yubaoxuan.


    Yubaoxuan, a place full of rare treasures in the Imperial City, is a place where rich people spend money like earth and spend thousands of money for their favorite things.


    This is the beginning of his own wealth.


    The shopkeeper dressed in luxurious royal clothes personally raised the curtain to welcome Tang Hao.


    "Lord Tang, everything is ready and come with the little one!"


    Tang Hao didn''t say much. He liked to watch the door to see the Lord of the mountain, follow him, and listen to the words of welcome in his ear.


    The land of treasure is very large. Large vermilion columns support a huge orange dome. Hundreds of night pearls are inlaid on the roof beams, setting off the Zizi burning paraffin, which shines brightly on the whole house.


    Two big hands are carved on a one foot square white jade platform in the center, holding up a large glass lamp. It must be a treasure in full bloom.


    There are several seats on the golden Phoebe table. The stars hold the moon. They are generally distributed around. There are dignified nobles in the imperial city.


    More and more later, the visits to the table seats became more and more dense. Even Tang Hao wondered whether the seats in the back row could see the treasures on the stage.


    The shopkeeper smiled and bowed.


    "This is the place where we have treasure. What else can Lord Tang tell us?"


    Glancing around, Tang Hao gently held his chin.


    "It''s too solemn here. Your majesty Jingbao will also be present this time. What Tang wants to do is more in line with the public opinion and more warm and comfortable."


    The shopkeeper bowed as soon as the voice fell.


    "This is simple."


    Pop pop.


    After two high fives.


    The cloth curtain shrouded around the house was opened, and the beautiful scenery outside the house was displayed.


    Pavilions, ponds, fish, rockeries, herbs, flowers, a pleasant scenery around the whole house.


    To have a feeling of swimming in the scenery of lakes and mountains.


    Tang Hao is satisfied with the scenery. In short, it''s better not to hold it in this seemingly confined space, otherwise he always feels a little depressed.


    "So good, no more requirements."


    "It''s just that my treasure meeting is slightly different. Besides the venue, there is a feast to invite guests from all over the world to enjoy delicious food."


    The shopkeeper Yingying saluted with a smile on his face.


    "Lord Tang, please feel free. The reception hall is very unobstructed. These are small things."


    It''s just Tang Hao''s promotion of coal stoves to have a gourmet feast. As long as there is a venue, it doesn''t need much requirements for luxury.


    In short, this time is not only a treasure, but also a coal stove sale and cotton padded clothes sale.


    Anyway, Tang Hao has calculated carefully. Rare things are more expensive.


    Glass production will not fall, which is bound to make the value of glass decline day by day.


    It can be said that such a treasure will be less once it was held last time. Why not use other things to replace the vacancy of the decline in the price of colored glass?


    After all negotiations, Tang Hao bowed his hands politely.


    "As for the sale of colored glaze, Tang doesn''t intend to participate in it."


    "Only after that, explain the final food and clothing."


    "Everything else is arranged by the shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper was slightly surprised when he said this.


    In the past, who was not the price of their own treasures? They were more precious than gold and more valuable than life?


    Ask East and West, but also pick up some harsh requirements.


    Today can be regarded as meeting the Lord of lisuo. It seems that these treasures are nothing but worldly goods in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Tang Hao can treat these treasures as ordinary objects, but the shopkeeper must not.


    Once ordered people to move all the price treasures, and kept telling them to take and put them gently, for fear of bumping into the upper corner.


    There are coal stoves in the reception hall. After the treasure is ready, enjoy delicious food, and a cotton padded jacket is displayed in the backyard.


    In the whole three hours, Jingbao''s work was completely arranged.

 Chapter 777

    There are stars and shadows.


    The whole Jingbao slowly opened in Tang Hao''s familiar opening speech.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m glad to welcome your support. Mr. Tang is a little rare and just wants to make everyone happy."


    "If there is anyone who can close your eyes, you can make an offer."


    With the hammer settled, Tang haoxiong''s voice resounded in the whole yubaoxuan.


    "Jingbao, start!"


    Tall woman, walking lotus, holding exquisite jade to show to the guests from all directions.


    Galloping and jumping horses, strong farm cattle with curved corners, jade maidens holding peonies in their hands, and fairies with floating clothes.


    All kinds of lifelike glass statues imply thousands of shapes, which attracted more and more bidding in the field.


    Seeing that more than 20 pieces of colored glass were photographed smoothly, some people were holding colored glass jade lanterns and were very happy. Some people looked at the rising high price and looked anxious.


    The messengers of Silla and Baekje also sat on the Hua seat in the second row and looked forward to it.


    The exquisite colored glaze of the Tang Dynasty gave them too much shock. They were filled with emotion while marveling and praising.


    It would be a proud thing if I could take such a picture and take it back to my country.


    Tang Hao slowly stepped onto the stage with a silver plate in his hands.


    Looking up at the king of Tang, who was sitting in a noble position, he saluted slowly, then looked around, and a flash of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    Waving slowly, the noise of the whole audience was suppressed, and the vigorous voice sounded slowly at the next moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the present Jingbao is coming to an end."


    "Tang Mou thought that there were a lot of foreign friends today, so he took out a pair of things that were happy for grassland people and indifferent people."


    "If you have a close eye, you can bid. Don''t miss this one."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sedentary foreigners immediately became excited.


    These foreign businessmen don''t like the artistic conception pursued by these literati because of their different regional cultures.


    For example, although the cattle, horses and ships with exquisite workmanship are exquisite, they are obviously inconsistent with their rough and unrestrained nature at home.


    Although it is admiration, few people are willing to be interested in such things.


    The jade covered on the colored glass was opened with yellow silk. A statue appeared in front of everyone. It was a wolf.


    The strong wolf claws bow and pedal on the front legs and pedal on the back feet, as if standing on the top of a mountain and despise all things.


    The wolf''s head is high and roars to the sky. Its shape is lifelike, just like the gods in the world. It is higher than the sky!


    Almost at this moment, the whole hall was silent. In the whole hall, all foreign businessmen stood up and stared at the glass wolf.


    Wolves have an inexplicable magic for these famous people who live in grasslands, deserts, or alpine peninsula.


    Not to mention that their ancestors had an inexplicable feeling with the wolf, even the totem handed down now also had this special feeling.


    "Beauty!"


    "It''s so beautiful! It''s like a living creature!"


    "The wolf roars the sky, which means something extraordinary. It''s rare in the world!"


    Almost unconsciously, some foreigners couldn''t help praising.


    Tang Hao looked at the greed on the face of these people, but he smiled coldly in his heart.


    That''s true. It means that you want to be king and dominate the grassland!


    He glanced at the king of Tang inadvertently and nodded his head tacitly.


    It seems that at the same time, the king of Tang guessed Tang Hao''s intention, leaned back slightly and looked at the trend of these foreign merchants.


    "It''s just a wolf. These people are like possessed. It''s really puzzling!"


    Yuchi Jingde''s magnanimous temperament did not change. His voice became louder and he was quite puzzled.


    In the eyes of the Central Plains people, the wolf is a representative of ferocity. Many words about the wolf handed down are bad.


    Such as collusion, heartlessness, ambition and so on.


    Therefore, the people of the Tang Dynasty at this time did not like these colored glass wolves.


    After listening to Yuchi Jingde''s words, the elder sun Wuji, who was a little far away, twinkled in his bright eyes and glanced at the foreign people standing.


    "Oh! Look at these foreigners! The greed for this wolf is no less than the ambition for the grassland!"


    "Although the Northern Territory has been included in the territory, the Tang Dynasty has never sent a soldier to guard it. The ASHNA people who belong to the Tang Dynasty are sparsely populated, which is undoubtedly a piece of fat placed in the Northern Territory."


    "Look, the more eager these people are, the more they look like people who covet this fat."


    After hearing this, Gao Shilian''s face gradually became dignified,


    "Big merchants are trying to get this fertile land, not to mention the subsequent kings."


    "It''s too fat to covet the northern territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    The king of Tang listened to the minister''s whisper in his ear and hung up a smile.


    The play played by Tang Hao is really wonderful. The people''s right and wrong are really clear at a glance.


    His eyes wandered, and he suddenly saw a burning heat in the eyes of the baiji envoy in the second row. He never left his eyes staring at the glass wolf.


    The Xinluo messenger beside him frowned and looked at the glass as if he were thinking.


    The scene in front of him was spectacular, and the king of Tang smiled.


    "Good! Good!"


    "Tang Hao gave me a big play."


    "I didn''t come in vain."

 Chapter 778

    Canglang Liuli appeared at the treasure meeting and quickly aroused the desire of foreigners.


    Baiji messenger also clearly knows the meaning of the wolf.


    If the palace can be placed, it is not only a perfect glass product, but also represents the long cherished wish of the king of Baiji!


    This time, it was against the intention of the Tang Dynasty, but no one said it. He appeared at the treasure competition meeting again.


    They can compete with the eyes of simple glass products.


    Thinking of this, his body moved slightly, and the baiji messenger stared at the wolf and said.


    "Lord Tang is really uncanny. He carved such a beautiful object, which is quite made by the God of heaven."


    "Our Baiji country has always liked Tang Dynasty sculptures. I think this one is very eye-catching. Lord Tang, give me a price!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he stood up a few steps away and cast a disdainful look.


    Disdain words are full of smoke.


    "Baiji country, a small place, I''m afraid it can''t afford this God wolf!"


    "Our western Turks are vast and boundless. We just lack such exquisite things for the court."


    "This time, as the largest merchant in the western regions, I should win this treasure and offer it to your majesty."


    As soon as this remark came out, some people immediately refused to accept it.


    "Oh, what a big tone. Whose house does this glass wolf flower fall? It''s really ridiculous that he plans to sacrifice it."


    The Chinese merchant who spoke slowly turned to face the king of Tang and said.


    "Tian Khan, I would like to bid a high price for this thing and offer it to your majesty. I wonder if your majesty can barbarize this glass?"


    Looking at the head binding dress and the off shoulder clothes on the body, it is quite Tubo style.


    The Tubo merchant said that Tubo was a good marriage between Tubo and the Tang Dynasty. He just wanted to take this opportunity to make a good name for Tubo.


    The king of Tang smiled and waved his hand.


    "It''s made by Tang Hao. It''s the stuff of our Tang Dynasty. Why should you buy it?"


    "If I really want it, I''ll take it."


    After that, the king of Tang slowly stood up and glanced at the merchants standing in the hall.


    "These wolves are not the lucky things of our Tang Dynasty. Please bid."


    With the words of the king of the Tang Dynasty, those foreign merchants had no worries at all.


    Xinluo emissary, who is still thinking, has a soothing eyebrow and a happy glow in his eyes.


    When I first came to Datang, I came with a mission, but I didn''t start well.


    If you buy this glass, you will undoubtedly give some money and silk in disguise. Moreover, if you really have this glass in hand, you can establish friendly exchanges between the two countries on this ground after returning home.


    Thinking of this, the envoy of Xinluo slowly stood up and bowed to the king of Tang before slowly turning away.


    "We are in the new Romania Baiji friendship alliance. I would like to help Baiji envoys take pictures of this glass wolf, which can also be regarded as a witness of the friendship between our two countries."


    Baekje secretly courted Koguryo, and the envoys of Silla also knew it.


    This is also the hope that at the last minute, I can help Baiji one, two colored glasses and take one each.


    But I didn''t expect that Baiji envoy didn''t eat this set. He turned to Xinluo envoy and smiled.


    "I have received the will of the state of Silla."


    "But all things emphasize the combination of yin and Yang, and so does the glazed wolf."


    "Sinro envoy, offended."


    Tang Hao didn''t expect that the baiji envoy''s appetite was so big.


    Without waiting to speak, Baiji envoy has spoken.


    "If you still start shooting with a thousand passes, I''m willing to give ten thousand passes!"


    An instant is as fast as lightning.


    Some of the envoys of Silla have not even reacted.


    Just now I said I want both. This time, I directly called out ten times the price!


    If I had only swept my face before, this time it would be a heavy slap in the face. Where would I still talk about the friendship between the allies?


    Glared at Baiji envoy, Xinluo envoy clenched his teeth and shouted out.


    "Eleven thousand!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Turkic merchant on the other side laughed and shouted.


    "You keep fish here? Add a little water?"


    "I''m willing to bid at three times the price!"


    With the words of the Turkic merchant, the price suddenly soared. Baiji envoy showed anger and said angrily like Xinluo envoy.


    "Just three times! I''m willing to bid at five times the price!"


    With a word, the whole audience burst open!


    This fifty-five thousand is not a small number!


    Many merchants who had just stood took their seats slowly, even though some of these overweight methods were unacceptable.


    What''s more, even if the colored glass wolf is extremely precious, the price of 50000 can''t be easily borne.


    Hearing the price, Xinluo envoy frowned, looked up at Baiji envoy incredulously, and sat down slowly.


    A cold feeling invaded my heart.


    It seems that in an instant, Xinluo messenger fully understood.


    What he did excessively was just drawing water with a bamboo basket, that is, he believed in Baiji again and again, and he was just deceived by Baiji.


    Xinluo is over!


    If you fail to submit to the Tang Dynasty, even the last Liuli thought is doomed not to return home.


    On the whole peninsula, we are destined to face the oppression of Koguryo alone!


    The Xinluo emissary beside him felt like a sea of waves, but the baiji emissary realized it. He proudly raised his eyebrows at the Turkic merchant with the intention of provocation.


    Five times the high price, 50000, even if the State Council of the Tang Dynasty paid this sum of money, it was also bleeding and heartache, not to mention a pawn dealer?


    Even if a merchant family is rich, can it compare with the envoys who represent the power of a country?

 Chapter 779

    Baiji envoy is determined to win!


    In this noisy discussion, the baiji envoy looked more and more arrogant. Look at the Turkic merchants who sat down angrily and laugh.


    This time, all the people sat down. Only the baiji envoy stood proudly at the table, which made him feel like standing out of the crowd.


    A proud look appeared on his face, and Baiji envoys bowed to the four surrounding.


    "Everybody, offended, offended!"


    The mouth said so, but the baiji envoy''s eyebrows, his proud eyes and his smiling eyes revealed this arrogance everywhere.


    The arrogant laughter echoed in the ears of all foreign businessmen, which was completely inconsistent with the humble words, and many people cast disgusting eyes.


    "This boy is really a terrible Lord! He even took out such a priceless thing!"


    "Oh! What a sky high price! I''m afraid you don''t know that when Yangzhou was in the beginning, the Yu family poured out 100000!"


    "Tang Gongzi will have more and more colored glasses. I''m afraid that a large number of sales will inevitably reduce prices in the future. This boy is just a lengtouqing. Wait to cry!"


    "That''s not certain. Although there are many colored glasses, they have different shapes, but there is no same one. The colored glass wolf is of great significance! But Baiji will see if he can hold it!"


    Some sour words, together with the resentment in the words, pointed to the baiji envoy.


    The candle shadow is graceful, and the glass wolf is shining with bright light, which is very eye-catching.


    Tang Hao stroked the two wolves and smiled.


    "The colored glaze is precious and the wolf roars to the sky. It''s really a rare collection. Can someone else bid?"


    After hearing this, the whisper suddenly disappeared at the moment, and the whole audience was silent.


    Pop pop.


    Tang Hao patted the glass wolf under his palm and looked at the baiji envoy.


    "To be honest, this glass wolf is Tang''s most proud glass product!"


    "The price of 50000 is definitely not the price Tang wants in his heart."


    In his words, Tang Hao slowly raised his head and looked at the look that Baiji envoy was determined to get. A flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Five times less!"


    A word of light wind and light clouds spread gently throughout the audience.


    The sound was not loud, like a breeze blowing on the face, but it was like a dull hammer hitting the hearts of all the spectators.


    Fifty five thousand!


    Such a price is still less?


    The foreign merchants were immediately shocked. Everyone''s eyes turned from the baiji envoy and the exquisite glass wolf to Tang Hao.


    Starting price?


    Still in amazement, Tang Hao''s slow voice came slowly.


    "Ten times, ten times can be taken away."


    Wow.


    There was a few moments of silence and the pot burst open again!


    "It''s ten times! This is to create a new high in bidding!"


    "Have a look, have a look! Hum! Let the baiji envoy be arrogant again!"


    "Hahaha, Baiji envoy has thousands of calculations. I''m afraid I haven''t thought that childe Tang will do this! It''s hard to ride a tiger!"


    It seems that in such a moment, Tang Hao took a bad breath for these foreign businessmen.


    Just now, those who were still dissatisfied with the baiji envoy shouted happily in their hearts, and many people raised their mouths to see how this very comic scene would end.


    The baiji envoy''s eyes almost burst out fire! One cheek was red, biting his teeth and pointing to Tang Hao on the stage, roared.


    "You''re asking too much! There''s a reason for treasure holders to bid?"


    Tang Hao didn''t say anything, even his eyes moved away from the baiji Messenger, turned slightly, and looked at the eldest sun Wuji under the seat.


    The eldest sun Wuji is not stupid. Seeing Tang Hao''s frowning look, he suddenly realized that this is Tang Hao''s method of motivating generals.


    Almost without doubt, the eldest sun Wuji stood up, smiled at Baiji YingYing and bowed to the four seats.


    "This treasure is naturally obtained by the one with the highest price. Childe Tang is the one who holds the treasure. He also has the long cherished wish to withdraw the auction or ask for the price."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji pointed to the glass wolf on the table and said slowly.


    "I think the glazed wolf is in good shape and has a broad meaning. It is actually the most exquisite of these auctions."


    "If childe Tang wants to sell it, I''d like to buy it for 75000 yuan!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang smiled more and nodded slightly.


    Changsun Wuji was very particular about raising the price, which not only did not reach the overweight of Tang Hao, but also distanced from the price of Baiji envoys.


    A complete picture, plus some can surpass, give up and feel unwilling!


    The public bidding of the Tang Dynasty immediately made the bidding particularly interesting.


    Many foreign merchants couldn''t help laughing.


    "Look! The hall is worthy of wealth, and Duke Zheng is worthy of relatives and relatives. This move is extraordinary!"


    "Isn''t it! The baiji envoy is still happy too early!"


    "Baiji is a small place. Do you still want to compete with the Duke of the Tang Dynasty? It''s really beyond your ability!"


    Baiji envoys standing at the table listened to the return price given by changsun Wuji and the laughing sarcasm in their ears.


    This grandson Wuji is really a shit stirring stick!


    Baiji has emerged countless dirty words in his heart to greet these old people with kind smiles.


    At such a high price, Baiji envoy wanted to give up for a moment.


    After all, this is a high price of more than 70000!


    This is the money that can make several small warships!

 Chapter 780

    At such a moment, Baiji envoy had a little regret in his heart.


    It''s easier to stand up than to sit down.


    Sometimes it''s too early to say such big words, but at this time, it''s hard to lose face.


    After all, he represents the whole country of Baiji, and that changsun Wuji is just a Duke of the Tang Dynasty.


    If a country loses to a public, it will inevitably lose face!


    If the emperor of the Tang Dynasty asked for this glass as soon as he opened his mouth, he could avoid his embarrassment at this time, but the emperor of the Tang Dynasty sat there without mentioning it.


    When my thoughts are confused, the whispers in my ears are like a strand of steel needle, which stings my heart.


    "Hey! I thought Baiji was a strong country, but I couldn''t break my waist for such a small sum of money!"


    "Strong? Where can the bullet Peninsula be strong? It''s interesting to say that it should surrender to the Duke of the Tang Dynasty."


    "More than that! I''m afraid it''s not as good as the Yu family in Yangzhou."


    Baiji envoys are a little angry!


    What I am most afraid of is these people who have nothing to do with themselves and hang high, not to mention their gossip!


    Baiji is not as good as the Duke? How about Yangzhou Yu family?


    Clenching his fist secretly, Baiji envoy flashed a sharp light in his eyes and raised his eyes to see Tang Hao on the stage.


    "Eight times!"


    "Baiji is willing to pay eight times the price!"


    After that, Baiji envoy looked at his eldest son Wuji and smiled, but the smile looked particularly stiff.


    "Lord Chang sun, I have offended you!"


    "The blame is that the beautiful products are too gorgeous. If you come to Datang this time and return empty handed, you will have some regrets."


    Seeing Baiji envoy bid again, changsun Wuji moved slightly in his heart.


    "It seems that Baiji envoy really loves this thing. If I increase the weight again, it will be a little unfriendly."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji bowed to the baiji envoy.


    "If a gentleman doesn''t win the favor of others, I won''t let envoys compete again."


    After bowing, sun Wuji smiled and sat down slowly.


    For a moment, Baiji envoy was shocked and seemed to feel cheated!


    Changsun Wuji was completely indifferent when he was in the past, but after Tang Hao added weight, for the first time, Tang people came to bid.


    What is more suspicious is the price.


    Not high, not low! Reach out and touch, but it''s a lot from the highest difference!


    This should not be a play performed by Tang Hao and the old man. Wait for yourself to go to this muddy water?


    Thinking of this, Baiji envoy shouted bad in his heart and regretted his talent.


    Not only Baiji, but also those foreign merchants here quietly talked about it.


    The whispers of doubt and suspicion bloom everywhere.


    Of course, it is inevitable that some people will gloat.


    This can be said to be an interesting event that can never guess the end. It often turns frequently at the most important time.


    Looking at the strange face of Baiji envoy, many people almost laughed.


    "I''m afraid your excellency didn''t hear me clearly!"


    The quiet voice of words sounded slowly from the center of the booth through the noise.


    In the eyes of countless amazement, Tang Hao slowly looked at Baiji envoy and said word by word.


    "Ten times, a lot of money!"


    Looking at the twisted face, Tang Hao was a little proud.


    Obviously, his words have put the baiji envoy into embarrassment again.


    What Tang Hao has to do is to make the envoy transition from one endurance limit to another!


    It seemed that it was just a good time. When the baiji envoy was about to speak, Tang Hao raised an imperceptible sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Holding the glass wolf''s right hand, he pushed it violently.


    Pop.


    The glass on the silver plate suddenly fell into the white jade booth.


    In the crisp sound, the glass wolf fell apart, all parts bounced and rolled down, and finally fell into pieces.


    The wolf is broken, and the whole audience is surprised!


    Unexpectedly, all foreign merchants stood up at the same time and looked at this incredible scene.


    After a moment of silence, the whole meeting place was boiling.


    It is not easy for Tang Hao to mold the totem respected by his people with rare colored glass.


    What''s more, these exquisite colored glasses are rare in the world in terms of appearance and conception.


    But these things were smashed by Tang Hao in public! This outrageous act has really made many people angry.


    "How dare you defile our grassland totem!"


    I don''t know who it was, shouted.


    The next moment.


    There was a lot of noise in the abuse, and many foreign merchants pointed at Tang Hao on the stage.


    Compared with the excitement of the people in the grassland and desert, the officials of the Tang Dynasty are relatively flat.


    Father-in-law Rong, beside the king of Tang, looked at the debris falling on the ground and looked sad.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that such good colored glass is broken like this."


    After hearing this, the king of Tang''s face moved slightly.


    "The boy has made a lot of money! It''s a pity to have such a beautiful object."


    After saying that, he looked at the excited foreign merchants and smiled.


    "Now I''m afraid there''s a good play to see. I don''t know if this boy can hold it down."

 Chapter 781

    As the highest bidder in this auction, the baiji envoy is unavoidably excited.


    Step forward two steps and point to Tang Hao.


    "What do you want, boy?"


    While talking, the hurried pace has stepped on the corner of the booth.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Hao was not in the slightest panic. His right hand brushed the only glass wolf on the stage again.


    "If you move forward again, I will destroy this statue."


    An understatement immediately stopped the baiji envoy.


    Baiji envoy looked at the glass wolf under Tang Hao''s palm, waved his hand again and again and retreated slowly.


    At this moment, Baiji envoy had no doubt that a madman like Tang Hao might smash the wolf because of his subtle action in the next second.


    Baiji envoy almost blurted out.


    "Ten times is ten times!"


    "Don''t fool around!"


    Seeing that hand removed from the wolf, Baiji envoy immediately put down his heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t dare to think about the number of 100000 Guan. Now he had to protect the statue and escape the fate of being broken.


    Until the graceful yubaoxuan woman brought the glass wolf, Baiji envoy carefully put the glass wolf away and completely put down his heart.


    Tang Hao changed his strength and bowed his hand.


    "Congratulations to our Baiji envoy. He has won the treasure at ten times the price!"


    Say it, take the lead in clapping.


    Tang officials also took a deep look at Baiji envoy and clapped with Tang Hao.


    Those foreign merchants looked complicated one by one. They cheered a few times to express their feelings.


    Until the auction of the last auction, the Jingbao conference is completely coming to an end.


    Tang Hao looked at the gradually relaxed atmosphere in the venue, waved his arm and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Pointing to the open door, Tang Hao said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, all the 23 pieces have been photographed, which can be said to be perfect."


    "It was not early. Tang prepared a banquet and was in the reception hall. I hope you have a good time."


    "In addition, the weather is very cold recently, and the cold winter is coming. Tang has prepared some cotton clothes. I hope ladies don''t miss it!"


    As Tang Hao said, it is not easy to hold a treasure competition conference.


    With exquisite colored glass, coal stove for heating and all kinds of clothes, there is always someone who can grasp the hearts of the people in this hall.


    There is a wide range of wealth. We must not let these noble people return empty handed.


    ¡­¡­


    North Cloud City.


    All the medical officers sent by Datang have arrived here.


    I heard that officials in Beiyun City reported that cold diseases are rampant here, and hundreds of people have been infected.


    According to many years of medical practice experience, the doctors also know that this matter is no small matter.


    I thought the streets of this city were full of people who covered their mouths and noses and coughed all over the sky. But when I arrived, I found the opposite.


    It would have been a dead city, with no one in the streets and closed doors, as if there were something terrible outside the house.


    "Why is the city like this?"


    Unable to resist his inner curiosity, the leading medical officer asked the official.


    The official''s face was strange, as if it was difficult to hide, and as if he was extremely impatient.


    "We seem to have a strange disease..."


    Before he finished, he knocked at the door.


    An anxious young male voice, accompanied by a woman''s cry, came in.


    "The miracle doctor of the Imperial City, save us and save my father!"


    Next second.


    The man ran into the guard at the door of the house, shouting and repeating.


    Ignoring the official''s hesitation, the medical officer in the house rushed out of the house and shouted to the soldiers who stopped him.


    "Let them in!"


    The doctor was kind-hearted. Without hesitation, the leading medical officer shouted to a family of three at the door.


    Regardless of the two grateful young couples, the leading medical officer went to the carriage and opened the bedding covered on the carriage.


    At the eye, a haggard old man lay quietly in the quilt, his relaxed face was full of dried blood stains, and the blood pits with small nails were dense, like beehives, very strange.


    Some small blood pits seem to have scabs, while in others, pus and blood overflow, red and yellow, disgusting. Even the bedding under the cheek is dyed with a layer of half red and half yellow.


    Seeing the terrible scene in front of him, the leading medical officer felt numb, his hair stood upright, shook his hand like an electric shock, and subconsciously withdrew.


    If this is said to be a victim, if it is said to be suffering from madness, the leading medical officer will believe it without hesitation!


    The beating heart seemed to stay in the terrible scene and didn''t recover. The leading medical officer asked with a touch of fear.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    The kneeling woman raised her tearful face and pulled the doctor''s trouser legs.


    "It''s the wind cold, it''s the wind cold that has become like this!"


    "Immortal medical officer, save my father!"


    Even if I have seen the symptoms of countless diseases, it is the first time to see such a terrible one.


    Thinking, the leading imperial doctor looked at the kneeling woman.


    At first glance, I was shocked.


    The woman''s cheeks were covered with red spots, which was fundamentally different from ordinary people.


    Almost in an instant, the leading medical officer wanted to contact.


    The woman''s symptoms must be the predecessor of the old man!


    Suddenly, the medical officer took a step back with a touch of panic.


    "You... Don''t come."


    "Just stand here and listen to me!"

 Chapter 782

    Surprised to be surprised, but the habit formed in the past for a long time still keeps the last medical ethics.


    "Tell the truth about your symptoms and feelings these days!"


    "And tell me everything you eat and something unusual these days."


    The actions of the leading medical officer immediately surprised many medical schools in the same industry. They all gathered around, watched and listened carefully.


    Listening to the woman, looking at the terrible scene in front of her, a dignified color gradually floated on the faces of the medical officials.


    Even if I listened carefully, I didn''t show any edges and corners. For a quarter of an hour, the medical officials didn''t hear anything unusual when they told the woman!


    Looking at the confused faces, the woman knelt down and sobbed.


    "Immortal medical officer, please help us!"


    "Now the people in the whole city, seeing us, are like seeing half of the demons. They close their doors and retreat."


    "It''s said that this is a madman, but our family hasn''t done anything harmful to nature!"


    In the end, the woman almost thought of one place and said one place. Every word was inseparable from the word "help".


    The leading medical officer could understand this desire to live, and gradually calmed down after the initial shock.


    In his consciousness, such deeds had happened before.


    During the Qin Dynasty, leprosy was rampant, bringing disaster to the country and the people, and it was also the most popular malaria at that time.


    It seemed that suddenly something came to mind. The leading medical officer looked at the official hiding at the door and said.


    "Let me ask you how many patients like this woman were at the time of onset?"


    "How many now?"


    In ancient times, people were afraid of an infection. Although it was not clear what kind of way it was, doctors knew that malaria could be transmitted from person to person.


    The official turned pale, clasped the door with one hand, wrinkled his facial features, and said anxiously.


    "At the beginning, only a few were found in Dongshi. At that time, it was only cold and did not pay attention to it."


    "But Lao Zhang in Dongshi, after a few days, he scratched all over like a crazy devil until he scratched blood..."


    As if so, the official returned to the general situation of that day, trembling all over, and his lips trembled.


    "I... I saw with my own eyes that Lao Zhang was generally weak and wailing. He tore the sores and blisters on his body like crazy again and again, bleeding continuously, and finally... He died!"


    The official trembled his lips, stretched out trembling fingers, pointed to the woman kneeling on the ground, and said.


    "Later... Later, Lao Zhang''s family was like... Like ah Hua, with red spots and bright bubbles all over,..."


    "Finally, the crazy devil''s upper body was scratched like crazy. Old man Zhang''s family, ah Niu''s family next door, iron egg''s family, and even tiger''s family a little farther away were injured!"


    As if the words were magical, just a few words later, the man kneeling on the ground scratched his wrist across his clothes.


    In other words, ordinary officials suddenly panicked. The boss stared at the tickling man and said.


    "Coming! Coming!"


    "Here comes the madman!"


    The broken sound suddenly rose, and the medical officials who listened carefully were surprised. At this time, they paid attention to the man kneeling.


    The man pulled up his sleeves and scratched his eyes in front of more than a dozen people.


    The sores were punctured and the abscesses burst, but it didn''t seem to relieve the man''s itching at all. He was still scratching hard.


    The woman kneeling beside her suddenly screamed.


    "Husband! Never!"


    "Can''t scratch, can''t!"


    The figure suddenly moved, jumped on it, pulled the man''s arm and separated it with force.


    With the voice of crying, China has an endless cry.


    "Can''t scratch, scratch and die!"


    "Can''t..."


    Every begging voice disappeared in the repeated word "no", and finally there was only a heartbreaking cry.


    The man struggled for a moment and relaxed. His loose hair showed half his cheeks full of sores, and tears trickled down his chin.


    "Too itchy... This is torture..."


    "I don''t want to scratch... Let me die."


    Hissing.


    The doctors who saw this scene took a breath.


    What a power!


    Is it the disease that has such magic power, or is it the madness that has not completely invaded this person?


    The leading medical officer was calm. Hearing the man''s words, his mind was clear. There was no rumour of powder evil, and his mood relaxed slowly.


    Loosen the fist that I clenched just now, and then I found that I was already very sour and sleepy.


    Gently wipe the cold sweat between the forehead and wriggle the corners of the mouth.


    "Send these two people to a house and have them guarded. I''ll treat them myself!"


    At present, as a medical officer, there is no way out.


    This is a method handed down by our ancestors!


    In the current situation, only by finding out what the disease is, can we solve its foundation.


    Considering this, the medical officer looked at the men and women, and pointed to the soldiers who were far away.


    "This is a disease, not a devil!"


    "Don''t be afraid. Just stay away from these two people."


    Then he pointed to the official who was afraid of hands and feet.


    "Send orders, collect all the sick people in the city, gather together and report in name!"

 Chapter 783

    Before the disease, the disease is crazy and people are in danger. It is also true and normal.


    The words of the leading medical officer seemed to uncover the doubts in the hearts of these people, and the officials were slightly relieved.


    After loosening the door frame, the official looked at the sick man and woman with some vigilance and said cautiously.


    "Ah Hua, the medical officer has come. Just stay and obey the orders."


    "I have no enemies with you. Don''t entrap me!"


    This official is not a coward, but now the people in the city are worried for half a month, and the strange situation when the madman broke out.


    Just imagine that on this day, the East family screamed and the West family wailed. No one was afraid.


    Cautiously bypassing the two, the official hastily bowed.


    "I hope the doctor will help you. The whole city is counting on you!"


    "Officer... Officer, I''ll go and find those sick people."


    Looking at the situation that the official rushed out of the door, the medical officer sighed slightly in his heart.


    Disease is better than war.


    In an uncertain time, no one can think of who will be next infected with this thing, and who will die suddenly.


    Even the veteran who was stationed at the border and stationed in the city was so afraid that the situation of the whole city was much worse than he thought.


    Looking back at two male and female patients, he was the leading doctor.


    "I will prepare all meals in the future. You two will obey orders."


    "Besides, don''t scratch these blisters!"


    Perhaps as a doctor''s intuition, the leading medical officer thought that this sore bubble might hide a secret, and kindly reminded me.


    There is no better solution to infection in ancient times when medical and health care was still underdeveloped.


    But the method handed down by our ancestors is centralized isolation.


    It is convenient and fast, and works very fast.


    Looking at those doctors who were still confused, the leading doctor spoke.


    "Go and record the abnormalities of the two patients in detail."


    "Also, write down in detail the names of the people they contact, and we''ll visit them one by one later."


    Before the disease, the leading medical officer did not know much about this new disease.


    But there is an old saying that misfortune comes from the mouth and disease comes from the mouth.


    Perhaps from daily life, we can also understand some clues and find some ways!


    ¡­¡­


    The Jingbao meeting in the imperial city came to a successful conclusion.


    As the king of Tang came to the reception hall, sit down one by one.


    Looking at the tube in front of me, I was confused.


    Through the ages, whose cooking iron pot will be stuck on this cylinder?


    If it weren''t for the strong aroma from that pot, these ministers and foreign businessmen really don''t believe that this thing can cook!


    Many people bent over and looked at these circular things squatting in the hall, curious.


    "What is this? How can it make a fire? Can it burn itself?"


    "Well, it must be charcoal! Cooking with charcoal is amazing for Lord Tang!"


    Some people are confused about this kind of coal stove, while many people are interested in the delicious food in the pot.


    "Before uncovering the pot, there is such a strong aroma. I don''t know what kind of food is in it?"


    "It''s like Cornus, with a touch of spicy, and it''s like pepper, with a hemp smell."


    Tang Wang, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui are three people who are completely familiar with the road. They hold a bowl in one hand and pinch chopsticks in the other, waiting for the pot cover to take white gas.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this cylinder is a kind of coal stove I made. It mainly burns charcoal."


    Hearing the word "charcoal", the noisy and excited hall suddenly quieted down. All the people looked at Tang Hao with a touch of fear.


    These foreign businessmen and officials of the Tang Dynasty are not those wild men who have never seen the world. Naturally, they know what this charcoal is and that this game will produce poisonous smoke!


    Tang Hao smiled when he met countless frightened eyes.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    "I removed the poisonous smoke after special treatment, so I can burn them safely."


    I''m too lazy to tell these people about the suffocating things of carbon monoxide. I just say everything.


    People believe what they say, but they dare not be careless. After all, this thing will die!


    In this doubt, the king of Tang slowly opened the lid of the pot and said a word of praise.


    "MMM ~ fragrant!"


    Words just fall, as if nothing had happened, toward the bowl with dishes.


    The last time I ate hot pot in Marquis''s house, there was nothing different. This time, the king of Tang was afraid of poisonous smoke and ate it first.


    Then it was Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui who moved their chopsticks. They took meat and vegetables with their chopsticks, but they were not vague at all!


    The respect of a country can be fearless. What doubts do these officials and businessmen have?


    Seeing the appearance of the three people''s Congress, I just woke up.


    He hurriedly imitated the appearance of the king of the Tang Dynasty and fished for the remaining dishes in the pot.


    There are nearly ten people at a table. Where can a small iron pot hold so many people''s food?


    A quick hand, a slow hand.


    In a moment, there were people who thought about so many things and picked up dishes.


    At first glance, it looks like a century old hot pot shop.


    Up and down, about 200 people add vegetables or fish meat. Some simply rinse the dishes in the pot with chopsticks for fear that they will be fished by others as soon as they let go.


    Tang Hao stood in the hall, looking at everyone''s busy scene and smiled.


    "Everyone, eat slowly and burn slowly."


    "I''ll have enough to eat and drink later. There are cotton padded clothes on display in the wing room next to me."


    "Beautiful lines and unique shapes. Wearing this cotton padded clothes, each is a beauty, and each is better than Diao Chan..."

 Chapter 784

    Jingbao is full of twists and turns and surprises.


    But they didn''t expect that after the competition, it was even more amazing.


    The magical cooking coal stove and honeycomb briquette as low as five Wen are difficult to find complete green dishes in the imperial palace. Even the iron pot can be divided into two and have two different tastes!


    It seems that Tang Hao''s young man''s head is unrestrained.


    Turn all the impossible things into reality at the fingertips.


    After enjoying the gluttonous feast, the burping people looked at the cleaned dinner plates and greasy corners of their mouths, which seemed to be more than enough.


    Those ordinary and reserved ladies filled the soup in the three fresh pots bowl after bowl, and said the words of turning the original soup into the original food.


    At this time, people suddenly remembered what cotton padded clothes Tang Hao said.


    In twos and threes, the women went to the next wing room hand in hand, leaving a table for the big men to drink.


    Tang Hao had been waiting in the wing room for a long time. He tilted his legs and ate the instant noodles made by himself.


    Seeing the curious eyes of those ladies, hehe smiled and pointed to the clothes on the clothes pole behind them to change the topic.


    "Oh! Look."


    "Cotton padded clothes, waistcoats, girded waist, wide abdomen, buttocks and chest, everything."


    "Look around."


    At first glance, it looks colorful and diverse, and the shape is very strange.


    Without asking, Li Wanqing, dressed in a pink cotton dress, moved gently from the back of the hanger and entered the hall.


    These ladies can''t move their eyes when they see this pink beauty!


    The pink color makes the girl white and tender. It''s not just how to cut. The Yingying thin waist is more delicate. With a circle of fox fur and white hair on the sleeve, it''s a bit playful and lovely!


    It turned out that the valiant female general could wear such a small jasper and graceful!


    At this sight, many noble husbands are envious!


    Everyone has a love of beauty.


    Among these ladies present, who doesn''t want to be as beautiful and graceful as Li Wanqing who came out of the picture?


    The familiar and unfamiliar greeted Li Wanqing, took Li Wanqing''s hand and looked at Li Wanqing up and down.


    "Sister! This dress looks really bright. Even I, a woman, can''t help looking at it more!"


    "If you really answer Lord Tang''s words, it''s better than Xi Shi."


    "Sister, can you help sister choose one?"


    Someone simply took out a coat from the hanger and drew it in front of his upper body.


    "Sister Wan Qing, look at this elder sister''s dress?"


    "Also, sister is a little fat. Can you help her cut one?"


    "Don''t be so nice! You can wear one or two of these ten with you."


    In ordinary times, these elegant women who walk with wind and don''t squint have really become ugly ducklings in front of the amazing Li Wanqing. One by one, they have become eager to learn and ask East and West.


    Li Wanqing was invited by Tang Hao to teach these women how to dress, but she never expected to become a beauty benchmark in these people''s hearts at this time.


    Listening to the undisguised words of praise beside her ears and the happy look of the distinguished husbands, Li Wanqing became a little shy.


    Even the princes and nobles in the imperial city are just talking about their looks behind their backs. Where can these national husbands be so explicit?


    Moreover, when did I feel like the stars are holding the moon and the world is watching?


    The face is shy, but the heart is as sweet as honey.


    But when did Li Wanqing, who has always been a military battlefield, have the ability to specialize in dress matching and dress color matching, so she had to go through the gap of the crowd to ask Tang Hao for help.


    Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at the embarrassed Li Wanqing with a smile.


    With a slight cough, I know that the publicity effect has begun, which is the moment to give full play to myself.


    The magnetic and vigorous voice quickly pressed down your excited words in the wing room.


    "Distinguished guests, these are cotton padded clothes. They are necessary in severe winter to keep warm and keep out the cold."


    He casually picked up one and patted it.


    "Look at the thickness. One is worth several pieces of our fancy clothes!"


    "Compared with the silk skirt, the color is more changeable. Compared with the fur cloak, it is no less warm!"


    "This time, there is a mansion with one suit for men and women. The quota is limited. First come, first served!"


    This time is to publicize the next sale of cotton padded clothes. Tang Hao set the limit rule at the beginning.


    While creating a sense of urgency and time difference, completely take care of the minds of these ladies.


    As soon as the voice fell, someone rushed out and quickly chose the color they liked. The scene was quite similar to the crowded bus situation in later generations!


    All fifty clothes were sold out without a cup of tea.


    With these light, soft and warm cotton clothes, many noble people are excited.


    He couldn''t wait to remove his coat and try it on. He didn''t seem to notice the existence of Tang Hao at all.


    In the whole wing room, the spring light suddenly leaks from time to time, and the atmosphere is fragrant and beautiful.


    A pair of jade hands screwed on Tang Hao''s ears and exhaled like orchids. Li Wanqing''s deep voice came.


    "Have you seen enough!"


    "Apprentice!"

 Chapter 785

    In this cold winter, the most lively residence must be Marquis''s house!


    Since the third day of the auction, the whole Marquis house has completely turned over!


    Carriages carrying heavy wooden boxes lined up in front of the Marquis''s house, and boxes filled with five baht copper coins were placed around the front yard.


    Four domestic servants hurriedly recorded the income information on paper, and hundreds of domestic servants sat on low stools and counted coins.


    The ringing copper coins sound like beating notes, forming a song of Jinshan and Yinshan.


    Tang Hao was half lying on his seat around a stove, watching the servants busy and happy.


    The greenhouse prepared for the severe winter has been repaired in two pieces.


    At that time, a Kang will be burned, and a flue will be made in the interlayer outside the partition wall, so that you can live in a warm cement house like spring in the coldest time.


    At that time, Princess Changle must have a big belly, and she could live safely in this greenhouse. She didn''t have to be afraid of the cold, nor would she affect the fetus in her abdomen.


    And the greenhouse in Huangzhuang also began to be built. Take out a few flues and heat the ground. At that time, there will be endless green vegetables in the Marquis''s house!


    In the workshop, it goes on as usual, which is the source of their own money and silk.


    The clothes patiently sewn by a dozen or so garment makers and the coal stoves made by the blacksmiths have hoarded more than half of the houses, waiting for the next wave of sales.


    The steward came to complain.


    "Lord Hou, fifteen wooden boxes have been placed in our money warehouse, full of five baht copper coins."


    "These money and silk can''t be put down."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao touched his forehead and couldn''t cry or laugh.


    There is too much money and silk, but there are still these troubles!


    "Send five more cars to Yangzhou and five more cars to the restaurant."


    "And ah, those carriages at the door of the house, let them take them to the cabinet workshop and save five carriages!"


    When others save money, one person takes a money bag, or two people carry a wooden box.


    This Marquis house is good. It''s just a few cars!


    The steward smacked her tongue, answered, and hurried down to plan.


    "Ah! Worry!"


    A sigh came from the figure sitting on the seat.


    As soon as the voice fell, a powder fist hit the leisurely figure.


    "Look how proud you are!"


    "I''m proud to be like this when I earn a few cars of coins!"


    ¡­¡­


    North Cloud City.


    The results recorded far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Half of the whole Beiyun city has been occupied, and some have been infected by the terrible sores, waiting for death.


    There are also many arms and wrists with sporadic erythema, coughing, burning all over and heavy breathing, which is obviously a precursor to the invasion of the disease.


    The official chased the patients to a corner of the east city and gathered them temporarily, but the next incident was a little unprepared.


    The soldiers responsible for gathering these patients also had mild infection, and there was more than one.


    The Beiyun city official who undertook this matter was scared to death and ran crazy to report to the leading medical officer.


    "My Lord! This disease is really terrible. The soldiers under the lower officer have a slight cough!"


    "This... This disease is pervasive!"


    Before his life and death, the official did not know what disease he was facing. He was able to drag his own soldiers without knowing it.


    When I was shocked, the first thing I thought of was that I would follow in the footsteps, and I was already timid.


    Hearing this, the leading medical officer was a little stunned. He recalled that the two soldiers in his residence coughed frequently and breathed heavily these two days. It was the person who stopped the two sick men and women earlier.


    Almost subconsciously, the leading medical officer concluded that it was a sign of infection.


    Is it possible that this close contact and touching some clothes of those sick people will also infect them?


    The next moment, the leading medical officer remembered that he had opened the quilt of the dead old man. For a moment, the leading medical officer turned pale.


    "Come on! Send orders. The whole city is under martial law. No admittance!"


    The leading medical officer looked at the panicked official and said.


    "Go and burn the clothes and utensils left by those who died of illness! Remember not to take them directly, but to look for things such as sticks!"


    Seeing that the official ran out in the wind, the leading medical officer looked cold and waved to stop the medical officers who were still busy in the mansion.


    "If the expectation is good, our residence is no longer safe."


    Glancing at the stunned medical officials, the leading medical officer became more serious.


    "If it''s right, I''m going to suffer from this sore."


    As soon as these words came out, there was already a picture of the leading medical officer with sore blisters and pus and blood in their minds.


    Subconsciously, everyone took a step back and looked stunned.


    Now, let alone diagnosis and treatment, even what the disease is, has not been made clear. His leading medical officer has been infected with this stubborn disease!


    Facing the unknown, people''s instinct is fear.


    It is impossible to say that these medical officers are not afraid.


    He waved his hand slightly and motioned these doctors to calm down for the time being. The leading doctor closed his eyes and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as if he were meditating and making a difficult decision.


    A moment later, suddenly opened eyes, full of determination.


    "From this moment on, all the things I have used will be brought to Westinghouse and no one can use them again."


    "Listen, we are the medical officials of the Tang Dynasty. It''s our duty to hang a pot to help the world and cut off diseases."


    From that pair of eyes, the medical officer saw a look of perseverance and gradually dominated, he added.


    "From this moment on, record all my daily symptoms!"


    "Prepare herbs and prepare prescriptions!"

 Chapter 786

    Marquis house.


    Sleep until you wake up naturally and count money until your hand cramps. This is a portrayal of Tang Hao''s life these days.


    The difference is that Tang Hao watched the servants count, and he was not interested in carrying these coins.


    In the Imperial City, his next wealth has been paved at the treasure fair, and the rest just need to find a shop and let the servant take care of it.


    The female steward in the mansion is a capable person to the letter. It seems that she has expected all this and trained Tang Hao several budget conscious people in advance.


    While taking care of Princess Changle, Tang Hao popularized some knowledge of sales to these servants.


    The ideas of hunger marketing, herd effect and stimulating consumption are being instilled into these people''s minds.


    Marquis house is responsible for shipbuilding, which involves a lot of restaurants and cabinets. Things are complicated. Tang Hao must do it himself.


    It is precisely because of this that the king of Tang specially approved Tang Hao to sit at home and plan without going to the court.


    But today, a big event happened in the hall.


    A document informed chaotang of all the patients on the northern border, and chaotang was shocked.


    This terrible disease, even the dispatched hospitals are quite confused. They only know that this disease is highly contagious and has a wide range. Most of the people in Beiyun city have been infected, and the whole Beiyun city is in panic.


    After hearing the secret report from the north, sun Wuji frowned and looked very serious.


    Throughout the whole dynasty, the number of people killed by the plague was no less than a large-scale war.


    Strolling slowly for two steps, the eldest sun Wuji looked at the king of Tang sitting on the Dragon seat frowning and meditating.


    "Your Majesty, the whole city of Beiyun city is under martial law, and the medical officers sent are helpless. In a few days, so many subjects can be infected with evil diseases."


    "I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary disease, but a plague!"


    "With all due respect, the most urgent task is to find the whereabouts of doctor sun, so that there can be a glimmer of hope."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Shilian on the other side of the hall spoke.


    "As early as it was reported that there were a large number of people suffering from wind cold in Beiyun City, I had sent someone to search for doctor sun. I was ready for a rainy day."


    Speaking of this, Gao Shilian sighed slightly and shook his head.


    "It''s a pity that doctor sun has always lived in no fixed place and wandered in the countryside and mountains. At this time, he doesn''t know where he is."


    "I will send more people to find a miracle doctor. I still have to come up with a comprehensive plan!"


    Just now a glimmer of hope was extinguished in an instant, and the hearts of all ministers were filled with clouds again.


    plague!


    This was synonymous with death in ancient times!


    As early as the Western Han Dynasty, a plague occurred in the first year of emperor Cheng''s founding.


    It is recorded in books that the age is not rising, Cang''s report is empty, the people are hungry, displaced from the road, the disease kills tens of thousands, and people eat each other. It is so tragic.


    Although I haven''t experienced it personally, these short words are as vivid and shocking as before.


    The whole court hall was silent, and everyone was silent, thinking about the solution.


    An old minister stepped out of the crowd and stood on the temple, reminding him.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao can cure the stubborn disease of Princess Changle. It can be seen that she must have extraordinary medical knowledge. Why not summon Tang Hao to have a try?"


    After all, these doctors dispatched from the imperial city are among the best in the Tang Dynasty in terms of diagnosis and treatment skills. Apart from Sun Simiao, the current king of medicine, they are afraid to meet few enemies.


    Even Sun Simiao marveled at Tang Hao''s acupuncture and moxibustion. Maybe there are some strange tricks!


    After this, the old minister echoed.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Dingbei Hou''s attainments in acupuncture and moxibustion are unmatched in the whole Tang Dynasty!"


    "Maybe there are some ways to deal with such stubborn diseases! Please summon Tang Hao. Even if you try, you can have more hope."


    After listening to these human admonitions, Yuchi Jingde, who spoke loudly, was a little unhappy.


    At present, these inactive old ministers always take Tang Hao as a shield.


    What''s more, this epidemic is obviously different from the past!


    It''s not obvious to push Tang Hao into the fire pit!


    Yuchi Jingde snorted coldly. The tiger stared at these people and shouted.


    "Hum! It''s easy to say!"


    "Try? How?"


    "Now we don''t even know what these diseases are, so let the pillars of the country take risks?"


    "In case of an accident, you will die! You may be able to afford it?"


    The words are straightforward, but they also have some truth.


    After all, Tang Hao played an important role in Datang from Nongsang to military barracks.


    Losing this man is no less than losing 100000 soldiers.


    Everyone knows the danger of illness, and the eldest sun Wuji loves this wise nephew.


    Hearing their words, their faces sank.


    "Tang Hao is a rising star of the Tang Dynasty and an important figure."


    "I''ve heard that shipbuilding, restaurants and I have been busy studying some clothes to keep out the cold recently."


    "In addition, Princess Changle is pregnant and needs Tang Hao to settle down inside and outside. How can it be reassuring to send Tang Hao like this?"


    Hearing that the eldest sun Wuji said, the two old ministers who had just advised were quite embarrassed, but their anxiety added a little more.


    "But... But what can I do now?"


    "Can we just wait and wait for the whereabouts of the medicine king?"


    A word immediately blocked everyone''s mouth, and more and more people in the quiet hall looked at the high king of Tang, waiting for him to fall.


    Rubbing his forehead, a touch of anxiety filled the face of the king of Tang.


    "Let me think about it!"

 Chapter 787

    Step, step.


    Hurried footsteps sounded from outside the hall.


    Lifting his eyes, a Jinwu guard strode into the hall and half knelt on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, people from the North continue to enter the city outside the city today, saying they want to seek medical treatment in the imperial city."


    "Most people cover their faces with silk handkerchiefs and their whereabouts are sneaky. Is it strictly investigated?"


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked up and down.


    When the news of the plague in the North came, people from the North poured into the imperial city. It''s too strange!


    If the expectation is good, most of them should be those who sneaked out of Beiyun city in advance!


    The king of Tang looked very cold in his eyes. If these people who escaped from Beiyun City poured into the Imperial City, Chang''an would not be peaceful according to the invasion speed expressed by the medical officer!


    "In addition to their sneaky whereabouts, have you ever found other abnormalities among these people?"


    Kneeling Jin Wuwei recalled for a moment and really told him.


    "Most of these people are coughing and weak. Except for some erythema on their faces, they seem to want ordinary wind cold."


    Said unintentionally, listening intentionally.


    With this letter from the medical officer, all the courtiers have already known that this is a precursor to getting sick.


    The plague has entered Datang!


    It seemed that in the next second, the whole hall showed a touch of panic.


    "What should I do if the epidemic disease is introduced into Chang''an?"


    "Yes! The doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in this letter made it clear that the disease is a scourge and spreads rapidly!"


    "It''s over, our Chang''an is no longer peaceful!"


    All the ministers, you speak to me and talk noisily.


    Half kneeling on the ground, Jin Wu''s guards and soldiers, listening to the words of these courtiers, gradually realized that they suddenly had a new understanding of these diseases.


    At the same time, I also secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, I had more eyes and reported in advance. If not, I don''t know what it would be like to make trouble in Chang''an. "


    The king of Tang did not hesitate and waved.


    "Search out all the sick people in the north and take care of them!"


    After that, the king of Tang looked at his Highness''s justice.


    "Order the imperial medical department to send people to take care of these patients, so as not to make the whole city stormy."


    Father-in-law Rong and Jin Wuwei took the order, bowed down, and withdrew from the hall.


    After they left the hall, the whole hall fell into silence again.


    If we were just in the far north, it sounds a little far away.


    But now when the patient enters the city, it''s like putting an explosive that will detonate at any time around the imperial city. At the moment, the important officials in the court can no longer calm down.


    Changsun Wuji looked at the dignified king of Tang and said cautiously.


    "Your Majesty, it is imperative to control patients."


    "I just don''t know how many patients have poured in, let alone where they go for treatment."


    "The medical center in Beiyun city clearly says that their clothes and instruments can spread diseases."


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough just to find these patients!"


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji slowly looked up and looked firm in his eyes.


    "No, it''s not too late to close the imperial city and keep it under strict guard until these patients are eliminated."


    Gao Shilian took a fancy to Chang sun Wuji, slowly moved his steps and patted Chang sun Wuji on the shoulder.


    "It is certainly feasible to eliminate the patients, and at least it will slow down the spread of such diseases in the imperial city."


    "Duke Zheng, this root cause still needs to be solved!"


    The four eyes are opposite and the mind is interlinked.


    Looking at the whole Imperial City, a team of the imperial medical department was deeply trapped in the north and had nothing to do.


    Sun Simiao''s whereabouts are also unknown. He can only find the only hope in the imperial city.


    Princess Changle married Tang Hao. Gao Shilian knew that the eldest grandson had an extraordinary relationship with Tang Hao, but this time he could only convince the old man to let Tang Hao take a risk.


    There is no way.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Xuanling also stood up.


    "Duke Zheng, Dingbei Marquis has magical skills and has extraordinary attainments in all parties. Maybe there can be some ways."


    "Moreover, there are many kinds of medical skills, but they have something in common after all. Let him try!"


    These words spoke what Gao Shilian wanted to say but did not say clearly.


    After all, as the representatives of two old ministers who are civil and military, some words are inconvenient to speak frankly about the friendship they have worked with the DPRK for many years.


    Cheng Zhijie also walked out of the crowd, looked at the king of Tang and said.


    "Your Majesty, as an important weapon of the Tang Dynasty and the husband of Princess Changle, Duke Dingbei should not have said some words, but now he has to."


    "Hou Dingbei has a wide range of knowledge and is involved in many matters. You might as well... You might as well..."


    Halfway through, Cheng Zhijie bows his hands, not words.


    The king of Tang, sitting on the dragon throne, was also like his eldest son Wuji. While the spread of heartburn disease, he was worried about sending Tang Hao.


    In the face of unknown diseases, it is difficult for anyone to predict the final result.


    After pondering for a moment, the king of Tang Dynasty glanced at the old ministers one by one.


    "What do you think, Aiqing?"


    Although it was an inquiry, the king of Tang had expected the next result.


    Sure enough, many old ministers bowed their hands.


    "Dingbei Hou''s auspicious appearance will certainly be safe."


    "Your majesty will be able to overcome this crisis by giving up his love and cherishing the people all over the world."


    Waving weakly, King Tang said.


    "That''s all."


    "Call Tang Hao into the palace!"

 Chapter 788

    Nanshan Huangzhuang.


    Today is a relatively leisurely day.


    Earlier, several servants of the Marquis''s house had already taken batches of cotton padded clothes and coal stoves prepared by the workshop to sell them in the newly opened shop.


    With the publicity of the last treasure competition, Tang Hao didn''t have to worry about the sales of these two goods at all.


    The rest is that these servants are in charge of a shop and make profits by themselves.


    In the morning wind, with a little chill, the thick tea fragrance mixed with the intoxicating wine fragrance floated in the whole imperial villa courtyard.


    Tang Hao, standing on the earth slope, looked at the greenhouse that was about to be completed and smiled.


    There is no need to worry about vegetables this winter.


    It seems to have seen a picture of a family of three people talking and laughing happily with pure natural hot pot.


    The faint wind bell was mixed with this cry, which was sent to my ears by the breeze.


    "Hou ye, here you are."


    Tang Hao slowly turned his head and looked at the farmer driving three cows. He was quite surprised.


    "When did you raise the cattle?"


    There was a happy look on the old farmer''s face. He fainted and smiled at Tang Hao and shouted loudly.


    "The Marquis loves the people like a son. He gives us clothes, food, shelter and wages. I, a lonely old man, have long been satisfied."


    "I happened to be wandering around the market these days. When I met a cattle vendor, I fell in love with him at a glance. This is the Yellow Cattle in the north."


    "I bought some cattle with the rest of the money and silk, which can be regarded as a reward to the marquis."


    Tang Hao walked with his back to the old farmer.


    "Eat by hand and earn money by labor. Why did you ever owe me Tang?"


    "I have received this gratitude."


    Between the words, he stopped in front of the old farmer, smiled, pointed to the cattle behind and said.


    "I owe you this expense!"


    "Today I ordered the steward to return the capital of the cattle."


    Having expected that the old peasants would refuse, Tang Hao took the lead in waving his hand and pretending to be angry.


    "Don''t refuse. Otherwise, you look down on me!"


    Tang Hao''s magnanimity and being an old farmer are known. Nine cows can''t pull back what he believes.


    Just bow down and bow your hands.


    "Then I''ll thank the Marquis first."


    The polite words were commonplace, but Tang Hao''s eyes fell on the back of the old farmer''s curved hands.


    There seemed to be something unusual shaking in front of me.


    Curiously, Tang Hao took the old farmer''s hand and examined it carefully.


    Bean sized blisters adsorbed on the old man''s shriveled hands, or clustered together, or scattered sporadically.


    Most of the blisters have broken and scabbed, while others have been turbid and swollen, which seems to be ready to come out.


    "What is this? Why do you have these things on your hand?"


    The old farmer hurriedly took back his palm and said with some surprise.


    "Don''t touch the old man, Lord. I''m afraid the disease will be passed on to you."


    While talking, he took a small step away from Tang Hao, looked at the back of his hand, arched his back slightly, pointed to the Yellow Cattle behind him, and explained.


    "Cow, I''m sick. The old man doesn''t have money to see it. I didn''t expect the cow to rub on the branch for a few days."


    While talking, the old man raised his palm and said with a smile.


    "Strange to say, when the old man helped these cattle and sheep clean up those herpes, he also got sick."


    The old farmer pinched his palm and his arm, and added.


    "When I got sick, my whole body was as hot as a charcoal fire. And the handle hurt a lot."


    "The old man was thinking, this is the Lord of hell coming to collect me. I won''t live long."


    Speaking of this, the old man slowly raised his head, looked at Tang Hao and pulled out a bright smiling face.


    "Guess what?"


    "The old man''s disease, after two days in the nest, scabs have formed on his hands, and his whole body is no longer hot and painful. It seems that he is as good as a cow."


    "Look, the old man can still herd cattle and do farm work now."


    After that, the old man nodded at Tang Hao and said piously.


    "This man should be devoted to kindness and repay kindness. I have also entrusted the Lord''s blessing to live in a comfortable nest and eat a comfortable white meal."


    "Otherwise, I would have gone to the underworld to report."


    It seems that when people get old, there are many words.


    But in Tang Hao''s ears, he didn''t feel bored at all. Instead, he sounded more friendly like his grandfather.


    Especially after hearing this experience, Tang Hao felt a little astringent in his eyes and felt pity.


    When can Datang''s medical skills be improved so that these poor people will no longer suffer from illness.


    The palm gently put on the old man''s back. Tang Hao bowed down and said with a smile.


    "When you are old, you can herd cattle at ease. If you don''t worry about eating and drinking in the imperial villa, you will live for decades."


    The old farmer smiled brightly.


    "If you live for decades, don''t you think the old man is a monster in the mountains? Ha ha."


    "Well, well, the old man doesn''t say anymore. The cow has been hungry all night and is still waiting to eat grass."


    Seeing the old farmer leave, Tang Hao stood quietly by the dirt road, his thoughts rolling in his heart.


    What the old farmer got was cowpox, a virus passed from cattle and sheep to people.


    In this medical underdeveloped Datang, the old man may be the first person to be vaccinated in the whole Datang!


    If the old man knew about his accident, he would be free from the scourge of millions of smallpox.


    Will the old farmer be so happy that he can''t close his mouth?

 Chapter 789

    "Oh! Dingbei Hou! You''ve made it hard for the old slave to find a good life!"


    The shrill voice came from far away from the yuan gate of Huangzhuang.


    Tang Hao, who was still meditating, was immediately interrupted by this slightly harsh voice. Turning his head, he saw father-in-law Rong taking broken steps and rushing here in a hurry.


    Tang Hao turned to meet each other and said with a smile.


    "Grandpa Rong, where did the wind blow you to our imperial villa?"


    At this time, it was the early Dynasty. As the only messenger around the king of Tang, father-in-law Rong was absent and definitely couldn''t.


    Almost at the moment when the words were exported, Tang Hao reacted in his heart.


    It must be the order of the king of Tang to summon himself.


    That''s the thought. Father Rong''s words came again.


    "Don''t make fun of the old slave!"


    "Come with me! Your majesty summoned me. It''s very urgent!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao put away his smile and looked at father-in-law Xiang Rong''s impatient cheek.


    Could it be that something big happened in the imperial city?


    Perhaps it''s because in recent days, the servants of the family are busy counting money. Wu Tong is busy staring at the construction of the restaurant. He is busy running around, but he has left things outside the house behind.


    Being held by father-in-law Rong, Tang Hao kept up with the hurried pace, quite curious.


    "But what great event happened in the imperial city?"


    Father-in-law Rong''s footsteps did not stop, wrinkled his white and fat cheeks, and said anxiously.


    "You don''t know that there is a plague in the North! It''s coming to the imperial city!"


    "Now, the whole city is under martial law and is searching for those sick people in the North!"


    plague!


    Hearing these two words, Tang Hao suddenly had a blank in his mind.


    Just as he talked about vaccinia, father-in-law Rong mentioned vaccinia. It was not only a sign of heaven, but also a pure coincidence!


    Like the smallpox in history, plague and black death are all millions of corpses.


    Tang Hao couldn''t imagine what it would be like if there was a plague in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty!


    I''ve just had a smooth career. My beautiful family is on the side. My child hasn''t been born yet! You can''t be buried here!


    Almost in these few moments, Tang Hao suddenly changed his look and said.


    "Do you know what the symptoms are?"


    "What about the imperial doctor? What about Sun Simiao? What do they say?"


    He pushed Tang Hao into the carriage, and father-in-law Rong climbed up with him and beat his knees anxiously.


    "What a coincidence! Sun Simiao, the king of medicine, is used to idle clouds and wild cranes. The Dragon sees the head but not the tail."


    "Just at the time of employment, it''s not just where to go!"


    "Duke Shen has already sent people and horses. There is no news!"


    Looking at father-in-law Rong''s face wrinkled like balsam pear, Tang Hao asked.


    "Well... What about the doctor?"


    "That''s the most exquisite existence of our Tang medicine. They didn''t diagnose it?"


    Don''t mention it. At this mention, father-in-law Rong''s face suddenly had several more folds.


    "What a doctor!"


    "Those imperial doctors sent to the north have also been trapped in Beiyun city! The leading doctor Jiang once said in his letter that it is very likely that he also has a bad disease."


    "Now it''s good or bad, dead or alive. There''s no message!"


    Hiss~


    Tang Hao took a breath.


    According to the theory, the imperial doctor is the most knowledgeable person in medicine. Even the imperial doctor can be infected with evil diseases. I''m afraid the origin of the virus is not simple.


    "People who are ill in the north of the city are expected to report to the insiders. They have been put on record and centralized rectification."


    "Those who hide evil diseases and those who fail to report the information should be turned over to the government and dealt with according to the law of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Outside the carriage, a horse flew down the street, shouting and announcing.


    The whole neighborhood suddenly burst apart, and many people leaning against the street talked about it one after another.


    Hearing the sound of the street, Tang Hao lifted the curtain slightly and took a look.


    "It seems that this matter is no small matter!"


    Grandpa Rong looked at Tang Hao and had a few more expectations in his eyes.


    "Dingbei Marquis! Your majesty and all officials intend to entrust you with the important task of diagnosing and treating demons."


    "Do you have a good plan?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao gradually calmed down.


    Human beings adapt to this environment all the time, and so do viruses and germs.


    Think about where the virus of Datang thousands of years ago can evolve?


    Speaking of later generations, you can know what the virus is after a few eyes. Why don''t you worry about the way to solve it?


    Just follow the practice of the God of war disease in all dynasties!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao remembered his panic and lost his voice and smiled.


    Maybe he was frightened by the word plague, or maybe he was substituted into the film and television dramas of those viruses in later generations.


    The father-in-law Rong opposite saw Tang Haoyun drooping his head, light wind smiled, and his wrinkled eyebrows suddenly twisted a knot.


    The performance of this just now is quite normal, but it''s like this at this time. Isn''t Tang Hao a little scared and stupid?


    With a touch of wonder, father-in-law Rong bent his head slightly and looked at the smile with a smile on his face.


    "Dingbei Hou, do you... Do you have a good plan?"


    Hearing the inquiry, Tang Hao slowly raised his head.


    "A good plan is not good, but the virus is not so terrible!"


    Then he patted father-in-law Rong''s arm and said easily.


    "You! Put your heart in your stomach!"


    "With me, you can keep Datang worry free!"

 Chapter 790

    Tai Chi hall.


    Although I don''t know what good strategies Tang Hao has, what father Rong wants is Tang Hao''s affirmative words.


    As long as the boy agrees, there''s nothing he can''t do!


    Introducing Tang Hao into the hall, father-in-law Rong hung his head and stood on the right side of the Dragon seat. His face was obviously not as anxious and dignified as before.


    Standing in the hall, Tang Hao bowed.


    "Bye..."


    As soon as the word was exported, it was directly interrupted by the king of Tang.


    "Don''t be polite!"


    In the tone, it is difficult to hide the impatience in the heart of the king of Tang.


    When Tang Hao got up and stood up straight, the king of Tang kept silent and saw the tangled color on his face.


    After all, this was to push his son-in-law to the evil claw of the disease, and the king of Tang was still very resistant.


    After meditating for a moment, the king of Tang coughed, looked at Tang Hao lovingly, and said earnestly.


    "Tang Hao! You''ve been working hard to run restaurants, cupboards, cotton padded clothes and coal stoves recently."


    "But in recent days, there have been many diseases and epidemics in the northern border, and Beiyun city has occupied more than half of the cities."


    "Even our imperial city is precarious now. A large number of people from Beiyun city are pouring in!"


    Family affection is supreme. Tang Hao also understands that the king of Tang is so indirect, but he doesn''t want to say what he wants to go.


    It''s not so much reluctant as reluctant.


    Tang Hao''s face still hung a light breeze smile and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The Tang Dynasty is in danger. As a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, I should stand up!"


    After that, Tang Hao slowly knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice.


    "Minister, please allow your majesty to play, let Wei minister go deep into the market town with high incidence of disease and disease, and go to rescue the sick people."


    The sonorous and forceful tone revealed a sense of righteousness and death.


    This is quite different from the old ministers who recommended Tang Hao!


    All the old ministers present looked at the young man in the hall at the same time, surprised, shocked and admired everyone''s cheeks.


    No one could have imagined that Tang Hao had agreed so simply. Even the king of Tang just mentioned it slightly and had not really discussed the dispatch.


    The whole hall seemed to be under a spell, and everyone was stunned and fixed in place on the spot.


    long time.


    Changsun Wuji took the lead in breaking the dead silence.


    "Er... Tang Hao, the outbreak of the disease is like being haunted by demons. The patient keeps scratching until those abscesses are broken and bloody..."


    "Are you... Not afraid?"


    In his heart, sun Wuji still didn''t want Tang Hao to take the risk and simply inform him of the symptoms, which was considered as prevention in advance.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hao''s focus was not behind, but stood up and stared at his eldest sun Wuji.


    "You mean it''s pustules? It''s itchy?"


    "Do you know how the disease was before the onset?"


    Hearing this sentence, the eldest sun Wuji can be half angry.


    Originally, I wanted Tang Hao to retreat in the face of difficulties. Unexpectedly, the boy was in this hall to study his symptoms!


    Unexpectedly, he glanced at Tang Hao. Chang sun Wuji brushed his sleeves and turned his head. He no longer took a fancy to Tang Hao.


    Some of the ministers hurriedly came out to answer.


    "Yes! That''s what doctor Jiang replied."


    "At the beginning of the disease, what seemed to be burning all over and blistering?"


    At the first mention of this matter, the old ministers in the hall added, and he replied that they all described the disease to Tang Hao.


    The king of Tang was not interested in the noisy Reply of the ministers in the hall. Looking at the thoughtful appearance of Tang Hao in the hall, he sighed in his heart.


    This boy has always been adventurous. Looking at this situation, even if he doesn''t let him go, he probably can''t stop it.


    With a light cough, the king of Tang looked at the figure in the hall and said.


    "Tang Hao, have you... Figured it out?"


    "As a military general, you should kill the enemy. This disease is rampant, which is the duty of the Tang medical officer."


    "I will give you a choice."


    Tang Hao waved his hand and smiled loudly.


    "Your majesty!"


    "If the disease is not eliminated one day, Datang will not be stable one day!"


    "What''s the difference between fighting south and north to protect the environment and the people, and sweeping away diseases to live and work in peace and contentment?"


    At this time, the king of Tang also had to admire Tang Hao''s eloquence, and he was speechless to refute himself.


    Since Tang Hao was so persistent, the king of Tang was not stopped, and a light flashed in his praise.


    "If we were Datang, we could have more young talents like you who have the ability of blood and courage. The future can be expected!"


    After that, the king of Tang stood up with the handrail of the Dragon seat and stretched out his hand.


    "Come here and present the secret letter written by doctor Jiang to Gong tanghao for study!"


    Father-in-law Rong had been waiting for him for a long time. As soon as he heard what the king of Tang said, he quickly handed the secret letter with both hands.


    Although it was a letter, it was full of four rolls of paper.


    Tang Hao scanned it carefully and learned a little about the disease.


    After an hour of incense, Tang Hao slowly closed the paper roll and looked at the king of Tang.


    "This disease is not difficult. It seems to be manipulated by the disease and behave abnormally. In fact, it is because the sore blisters are broken and itchy, which will force those patients to scratch."


    One word was to break the speech with the devil''s coat, and everyone looked at each other and doubted.


    "What kind of disease is this? Is there a good medicine?"


    Hearing the eager voice, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "There is no good medicine at present. At least it needs to be verified face-to-face before it can be administered."


    "If Tang guesses well, it''s a sore."

 Chapter 791

    Sores.


    This term was not coined by Tang Hao, but a proper term for such diseases in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    If it is put in later generations, it is called smallpox.


    Therefore, the disease came from Outlands. Perhaps the people of the grassland happened to have trade with western countries and were brought to the northern border in advance.


    Beiyun city was the first to be poisoned by this virus, and its people became the first victims in Datang.


    In this era of backward medical skills and ancient instruments, let alone treatment, it is still unclear what it is.


    Tang Hao''s remark made many old ministers happy, but they became depressed when they heard that there was no good medicine.


    Fang Xuanling came forward and pulled Tang Hao''s skirt, quite confused.


    "Why do you already know the disease but don''t know the prescription?"


    "Moreover, I dare to ask Dingbei Marquis, if it is really a captive sore, when can we control the spread of the disease?"


    This is a question on the point. It''s true to find out the patients, but we should also be prepared. After all, it''s inevitable to miss the net when we control them.


    Slightly shaking his head, Tang Hao said slowly.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little late to control now!"


    "Now we should control the people''s travel and stay in the houses. Otherwise, the whole imperial city will fall within seven days."


    Wow.


    The whole thing burst into flames as it headed towards tonton.


    Seven days!


    It''s as fast as a beast!


    So it''s only three or two days for me to catch this disease?


    Gao Shilian looked serious, turned a deaf ear to the noise in his ears, and a flash of panic flashed in his eyes.


    "Dingbei Marquis, there is no children''s play in the Tai Chi hall!"


    "Can this disease really be so rapid?"


    Tang Hao slowly turned around with firm eyes.


    "It''s not a child''s play. This disease is no better than others. It''s not just the utensils used by patients, the clothes they wear, and even the droplets from their mouths that have infected healthy people."


    All the officials present were frightened again.


    Objects and clothes can be removed. How can the droplets be prevented?


    Isn''t this patient a mobile fortress? Where has it become a new dirty land?


    Most of these old people present have been buried. What they fear is not themselves, but the future of Datang, but the descendants who still have a long life!


    Gao Shilian took a step forward and arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, make an order!"


    "The old minister is willing to lead the pro guards, enforce martial law in the whole city, investigate family by family, and no patient will be spared!"


    "Our young talents in Datang can''t be wasted!"


    The king of Tang standing in the hall was also in doubt. If it was true as Tang Hao said, it would be an unprecedented disaster in the Tang Dynasty.


    The best strategy to preserve the power of the Tang Dynasty is for veteran generals to go out and hide and retain young talents.


    Looking at Gao Shilian with silver hair, the king of Tang was astringent in his eyes.


    "No! This trip is too dangerous. How can..."


    Before the voice fell, Gao Shilian suddenly half knelt on the ground.


    "Your Majesty''s order!"


    "I''m willing. Even if I''m buried in the hands of the sick, I have no regrets!"


    For a moment, the two relatives had to rush to the battlefield of the disease, which made it difficult for the king of Tang to recover.


    Standing on the high stone steps, King Tang looked up and closed his eyes, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    As soon as he pulled up Gao Shilian beside him, Tang Hao smiled calmly.


    "The disease is not as terrible as you think."


    "In fact, there must be some self-healing people in Datang."


    After that, Tang Hao arched his hand to the figure in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, give me two days to find out the disease, and I can also make some masks in the workshop."


    "In this way, the spread of the disease will be greatly reduced, and a layer of protection will be provided for isolated patients."


    The people who were still in panic suddenly tightened their hearts when they heard Tang Hao''s remarks.


    Mask?


    What is this?


    Only so effective?


    Let go of the stones hanging in the hearts of the courtiers in the hall, and the sense of urgency will slow down a lot.


    The king of Tang standing in the hall was stunned and turned his head to look over.


    "Is this mask really so magical?"


    "Tang boy, what do you need me to do?"


    As soon as the king of the Tang Dynasty changed his talent, he fell into a decline and turned his face into excitement!


    Today''s plan is delaying the spread of the disease. When this new drug is developed, why worry that it will not be relieved?


    Tang Hao stood upright and paced slowly in the hall.


    "The disease is rampant and the people are terrified."


    "If you really want to do your part to get out of the disease, you will expand publicity and try to let these people wait at home and reduce the chance of spread."


    "In fact, the officials of the previous dynasty can be adjusted appropriately."


    It''s hard to be the leader. It''s certainly easy to reduce the ministers of the previous court!


    The king of Tang waved.


    "I''m sure!"


    "From now on, Jin Wuwei is under strict martial law. The people of the whole city are not allowed to go out without authorization."


    "The morning is still the same, shorten the hours! Streamline personnel."


    Then he looked at father-in-law Rong next to the Dragon seat and said.


    "It is planned to set up a temporary disease and epidemic department to receive the sick people, settle down for food and shelter, and wait for treatment!"


    "There are those who spread rumors privately. Ask and kill them in public!"


    What Tang Hao wanted to suggest has now been told by the king of Tang, and Tang Hao bowed his hand.


    "Your Majesty, Shengming!"


    "Thunder means, will certainly be able to control the disease, Rong Chen retired first."

 Chapter 792

    A corner of the imperial city.


    Several figures covered tightly looked around the empty lane, gathered together and talked in a low voice.


    "Master, what should I do this time?"


    "Jin Wuwei has ordered us to be arrested. Should we ask for punishment?"


    There was a touch of fear in the words. With the vigilant turn of the head, the scarf flashed, showing a rash on the face.


    The man opposite was in the same dress. His head scarf covered his face. He could not see his true face. He only heard a low voice.


    "I''m afraid! We''re here for medical treatment and haven''t done anything harmful."


    "Besides, there are not a few of us dressed up like this in the cold winter!"


    Although he said so, in his words, the owner still looked around for fear of being found in this deep alley.


    Perhaps the fear in the heart prevailed, and the original head fever of the owner was left behind at this time.


    The man opposite turned his head and his hands holding the headscarf were trembling slightly. Obviously, he didn''t listen to this man''s words.


    "But we are taking out Beiyun city!"


    "This... This is against the prohibition of the Tang medical officer. Let''s..."


    Hearing the word "ban", the owner of the house trembled slightly and was quite afraid of the majesty of the Tang law.


    "We... We have no choice."


    "Instead of waiting to die in Beiyun City, it''s better to take a chance in the imperial city."


    "You''ve been with me for so many years. Believe me, Xiao Zheng must have found a doctor in the imperial city. Maybe he can cure our bad diseases!"


    The owner of the house knew the people in front of him and was timid. For fear that the goods could not help searching, he rushed to the street and shook himself out.


    After all, they escaped from hiding all the way with the flow of Beiyun city.


    Just about to comfort a few more words, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind him.


    Almost at the same time, they were so frightened that they got up and wanted to run.


    In the shadow, a burly man came out, his face full of scabs and blood pits, but he had dragons and tigers, without any disease.


    He walked quickly in front of them and said.


    "The doctor surnamed Huang doesn''t dare to receive patients anymore! He''s already closed!"


    "Master, we can''t get through the way of seeking medical treatment in the imperial city!"


    As soon as the words came out, the two figures who wanted to run sat down on the ground, looking bleak.


    The owner of the house was silent for a long time. He slowly raised his invisible face and looked at the gray sky.


    "Heaven is unfair!"


    "We are magnanimous and have never owed anyone. Why should we catch this disease?"


    "I''m still cold and hungry all the way. I''m suffering from body pains and hot and dry punishment in order to seek medical treatment. Why... Why is it so difficult?"


    Muttering with a sense of sadness, listening to it makes people cold.


    The figure opposite stood on the wall, drooping his head and his shoulders.


    "I haven''t had a wife and children for a few years. I don''t want to die like this."


    Here came a faint sob.


    "The tiger in the neighborhood is. I went to see it that day. It was full of abscesses and ugly. There was no good flesh and blood on the back of the hand..."


    "The whole wrist was torn by the nail, and the yellow juice and blood flowed out..."


    It seemed that the scene reappeared, and the trembling figure shrank into a ball, and the scarf trembled more than once.


    "I can''t die, I''m still young... Even if I die, I can''t die this way. The ugly and ferocious body can''t cast a good baby..."


    His self talk was interrupted by a shout at the end of the alley.


    "Your Majesty has an order to set up a disease and epidemic department in Dongshi to place patients, take care of food and warmth, take care of treatment, and go first and live first."


    "All subjects can go back to the house and wait for Jin Wuwei to register for the record. Those who flee without authorization will be beheaded on the spot!"


    Hearing the four big characters in the back, the two figures who sat down were shocked.


    Now there is no way to escape!


    The burly man squatted down, looked at them and said.


    "It seems that your majesty doesn''t investigate the exile. Let''s... Let''s go to the disease and epidemic department."


    "At least... At least you can eat and drink. Even if you haven''t been cured, you can''t be a starving ghost."


    After several days of running away, the three were already hungry.


    I don''t know whose belly it is. At this time, it cooed twice.


    The three looked at each other, and the young man no longer trembled, but was a little happy.


    "Xiao Zheng is right! Master, let''s go to the disease and epidemic department!"


    "The whole city is under martial law. Jin Wuwei searches house by house. We will be found out sooner or later."


    "Besides, if your majesty doesn''t investigate, he must be sincere for our good."


    The figure in front of me looked at the horses running by at the end of the alley. Listening to the distant voice, I seemed to be meditating.


    After a long time, he suddenly got up as if he had made up his mind.


    "Go! Anyway, most of this life has gone. If you don''t gamble at the last minute!"


    "Even if we die, it''s better for us to die in the disease and epidemic department than to expose our bodies in the street!"


    The words are hard, but the body is a little shaky.


    The burly little Zheng helped up the owner, took up the young people on the ground and smiled.


    "Let''s go! Whether it''s life or death, let it be fate!"

 Chapter 793

    Everywhere in the Imperial City, the figure of Jin Wuwei''s attack can be seen everywhere, shouting and shouting.


    Groups of soldiers running around and groups of sergeants galloping on horses suddenly made the atmosphere of the whole Imperial City tense.


    Although the ignorant people of Chang''an did not witness the tragedy of Beiyun City, their hearts were still infected by this vast array.


    The wandering people and the rich people who bought all hurried back to their homes one by one.


    From the streets and alleys in the Imperial City, desperate patients sprang up and flew towards the east city.


    Among the chaotic crowd, someone knocked down those tightly wrapped figures. When the headscarf slipped, there were some panic shouts.


    "Oh, my God! There are patients with pustules all over their faces!"


    A shrill roar drew the crowd to wait and see, and the terrible face added a bit of horror to the panic.


    The people who were half asleep and half awake seemed to be awakened in an instant. They didn''t dare to see the patient again and fled like flying.


    The hurried footsteps were mixed with the panic screams of some people. The children couldn''t stop crying. They didn''t know whether they were frightened by the strange face of the patient or by the loud footsteps.


    The patients hurriedly picked up the headscarves on the ground, covered their faces indiscriminately, and couldn''t care about their head fever. They got up and staggered towards the east city.


    At this moment, the whole imperial city was in chaos.


    Like an army, like a flood.


    Everyone tried to escape back to the house, closed the door and prayed silently.


    On the road that gradually widened, the patients no longer had concerns, either ran alone or were under the custody of Jin Wuwei.


    The temporary disease and epidemic department in Dongshi uses wood as a fence and soldiers as a gate. Officials of the Tang Dynasty take bowls of porridge and receive new patients one by one.


    Perhaps the order was given in time, or perhaps Jin Wuwei''s vigorous and resolute action. In half a day, the situation of the whole imperial city was under control.


    Gao Shilian stood in Zhuque street, listening to the rewards from the Taoist soldiers in each street, his face was grim.


    "At this time, the streets are cleared! Flying rides through the streets. Be sure to gather the patients wandering the streets!"


    "Ten people in a team, go through the streets and lanes, and thoroughly clean up those who hide in the alleys."


    "Others, from Chang''an, sent orders to all soldiers stationed in the street to conduct a thorough investigation one by one. All those who have a hot head and red spots on their faces will be arrested and taken back to Dongshi!"


    When the order was assigned, the leading soldiers all agreed.


    Gao Shilian frowned and reminded.


    "Never fight against it, let alone easily get close to these people!"


    Seeing all the leading soldiers act separately, Gao Shilian slowly put down his heart, looked at the direction of the Marquis house and muttered to himself.


    "Tang Hao, it''s up to you this time."


    "Don''t go wrong!"


    ¡­¡­


    Marquis house.


    The disease is at hand.


    Tang Hao dared not delay for a moment, not to mention that Princess Changle was pregnant.


    He strode into the mansion, facing the steward who was hurrying along the corridor.


    "Summon all the servants and maidservants of the Marquis''s house. I have something important to announce!"


    All the black servants gathered in the front hall of the Marquis house. Tang Hao looked solemn, and there was a normal smile.


    The servant was also confused, but when he saw Tang Hao''s caution, everyone knew that something big must have happened.


    The majestic voice fainted slowly from the front hall steps.


    "With the spread of the disease in the Imperial City, the Marquis''s house will be closed from now on. All sales will be put on hold for the time being, only production, not sales!"


    "At that time, alcohol will be placed at the door. The fixed domestic servants who are responsible for going out and purchasing must be smeared with alcohol at the door of the house."


    "In addition, during this period of time, except for buying domestic servants, others can''t step out of the Marquis''s house. Violators will be expelled from the Tang house immediately!"


    Under the strict ban, no one dares to ask the reason. They only know that this time is not alarmist, and this disease may be the most serious plague in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    After the announcement, Tang Hao waved to the female steward.


    "Go to the imperial villa and tell the craftsmen about it! Take more alcohol and distribute it at the entrance and exit of the residence."


    Tang Hao didn''t stop much either. He turned and went to the backyard. It''s time to pass the news to the two ladies.


    Hearing that Tang Hao was going to the front line of the epidemic area, Li Wanqing immediately elongated her face.


    "Go! You go!"


    "The whole imperial city can do anything to save you. Can you be smarter than those medical officials of the imperial medical department?"


    Before the words were finished, Qing''s tears had slipped into the corners of his eyes.


    The worry in my heart became a reprimand in my mouth.


    Li Wanqing turned her back and secretly wiped away her tears. Maybe the woman became a home and the world in her eyes narrowed down.


    Princess Changle came in with her bulging belly, went to Li Wanqing to comfort her, turned and looked at Tang Hao.


    "You are really. Why don''t you tell sister Wanqing in advance about this event."


    "If you catch this incurable disease, how do you let our family live, not to mention..."


    The voice sobbed and Princess Changle shrugged.


    Tang Hao picked up the delicate face, pulled the angry figure and said softly.


    "If the disease doesn''t go away, we can only curl up in this small mansion."


    "People want to eat and survive. Where can they hide in the mansion?"


    He hugged the two Petite people and Tang Hao smiled.


    "Well, if you cry again, as soon as the fetus is born, it will become a sad face."


    "Next time, I will inform you in advance."


    They turned their heads at the same time and gritted their teeth.


    "And next time?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 794

    Two days soon.


    Qiaoyi Pavilion stayed up all night and finally gave 3000 masks at dawn on the third day.


    Looking at the huge two cloth sheets, Tang Hao''s heart was slightly put down.


    At least, these things can provide a protective barrier for the soldiers who conduct thorough investigation.


    He stuffed the two bags into the carriage and Tang Hao went straight to the imperial city.


    The few people in the Tai Chi hall had no other courtiers except the Minister of humerus and the important personnel in the six ministries.


    Gao Shilian stood in the hall, his face dignified, and the clouds did not disperse.


    "Your Majesty."


    "This time, 135 patients from beiyuncheng and 52 patients from other parts of the North mixed into the Imperial City, a total of 187."


    "Half of the whole imperial city has been thoroughly investigated, and the number of people with high fever is as high as 1000."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers were in a commotion.


    I don''t know if I don''t know. I''m surprised when I check!


    Thousands of people!


    "Not all of these sick people should be people with bad diseases?"


    "Even if it''s not all, it''s not the coldest time of winter yet. How can there be so many people infected with wind chill?"


    "Too fast, it''s a little shocking!"


    All the officials were surprised. On that day, Tang Hao said that half of the imperial city would fall within seven days, and many people were still skeptical.


    At this moment, the data is ahead, and no one dare doubt it again.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was also shocked by this figure. In the past, two or three hundred people were still normal. This suddenly doubled several times, which must be caused by the disease.


    Thinking of such rapid diffusion speed, the king of Tang sank.


    "Check, speed up the progress and gather the sick in the whole Imperial City as soon as possible!"


    Just then, a long roar came from outside the hall.


    "Sun Simiao has an audience."


    All the courtiers in the hall were shocked, turned to great joy and looked at the open door of the hall.


    In the field of vision, a white haired old man came in a hurry with a stick in his hand.


    It''s Sun Simiao, the king of medicine!


    Unexpectedly, in this critical period, the great doctor of Datang suddenly appeared, which is quite a sense of providing charcoal in the snow.


    Before Sun Simiao marched into the hall and saluted, the king of Tang stood up and greeted him personally.


    "Doctor sun, you came at the right time."


    "Now the disease in the imperial city is spreading, and I don''t know what the situation is in the North Cloud City."


    Sun Simiao stood still, his eyes full of pain.


    "I came for this disease. The more I went north, the more serious the disease became."


    "A large number of people in Beiyun city turned pale when they heard of the disease. Many people rumored that it was Yin evil. They fled one after another. The soldiers guarding the city were faintly unable to keep it."


    "The country is plagued by disease, and the mourning people are everywhere!"


    Beiyuncheng patient flight?


    This is the root cause of patients. If these patients are dispersed, the whole territory of Datang will be in danger.


    The king of Tang grabbed Sun Simiao''s arm and asked after him with a restless face.


    "Does the miracle doctor have a good plan?"


    Hearing the speech, Sun Simiao shook his head slowly and said.


    "This disease is very strange. At first, it was quite similar to the wind and cold. It breathed heavily and coughed endlessly."


    "Then the arms and torso were covered with red spots, and finally pustules burst and died."


    "On the way back, I also met some patients with pustules and scabs, but there was no abnormality. I think it must be a disaster and self-healing."


    It''s good news that you can heal yourself!


    It seems to give these desperate courtiers a glimmer of hope.


    Someone asked happily.


    "There are many self healers?"


    Slowly turned his head and met the hopeful eyes. Sun Simiao sighed.


    "One out of dozens is already good."


    Hiss~


    The ministers took a breath.


    The hope just ignited was quenched by this sentence in an instant.


    This probability is really too small for anyone to take chances. He is the lucky one.


    Sun Simiao looked at the king of Tang and said solemnly.


    "At this time, control is the best policy. As for treatment, we have to find another way."


    "This pustule is like a tiny insect. You will get sick when you meet a healthy person. Don''t be too close, or even talk too close!"


    "As for whether it is an insect or not, I still need to study it carefully."


    After listening, the king of Tang felt that what Tang Hao said was correct.


    If it weren''t for Tang Hao''s proposal and advice, I''m afraid the current imperial city would be more terrible.


    "The whole imperial city has been under martial law, the patients have been isolated, and those who have not yet been ill have been thoroughly investigated."


    Sun Simiao nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "This disease is not only human, but also livestock."


    "Along the way, many farm cattle also contracted diseases. I think their diseases are quite similar."


    After that, Sun Simiao leaned on a wooden stick.


    "When the disease passes, there is no grass."


    "Without this farm cow, how can we farm mulberry in Datang! Hey ~"


    A word full of sadness moved many courtiers present.


    Harm the people, but also the cattle!


    It seems that the whole Tang Dynasty is about to burst!


    The king of Tang walked to the hall door, looked at the gloomy sky, and his face showed the color of pain.


    "God is unkind, and all the people in the world are like grass mustard and ruminant dogs."


    "If I''m guilty, I can do it. Why should I punish my people with this cholera plague?"

 Chapter 795

    Tang Hao came with a mask.


    When they arrived at the main hall, more than a dozen old humeral ministers present were all dejected. Even the king of the Tang Dynasty sat down in the main hall, frowning and meditating.


    When seeing Sun Simiao again, Tang Hao found that the old man was thinner and not as tough as before.


    In the silent hall, Sun Simiao told Tang Hao everything he had seen and heard.


    After listening to the old man''s many dangerous experiences, Tang Hao found that the old man had no signs of infection. He was really curious.


    The symptoms that the old man told himself were almost the same as those of smallpox known to future generations.


    At this moment, Tang Hao is more determined that this epidemic is smallpox.


    Hearing that the cattle were also ill, Tang Hao immediately became interested and asked in detail for a moment. He had a clever plan in his heart.


    He said to the sitting king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I beg your majesty to order some soldiers to gather some sick cattle around."


    "This is the key to our treatment of ulcers!"


    In other words, bovine infection and human infection are similar viruses.


    In later generations, British doctors inadvertently discovered that vaccinia could prevent smallpox.


    The vaccinia will not cause much adverse reaction in people.


    What''s more, the old farmers in Huangzhuang were the pioneers of vaccinia. Aren''t they safe now?


    Hearing Tang Hao''s inexplicable request, Cheng Zhijie panicked and pointed to two bags of masks on the side of the hall.


    "Tang Hao, put this mask on your mouth to prevent droplets, and I can understand."


    "When is it now? All the patients in the city are sick, but you still want to treat the cattle?"


    "Is it difficult that this man hasn''t cultivated cattle yet?"


    In the Tang Dynasty, cattle were really precious. Even killing cattle and eating meat would violate the law of the Tang Dynasty, but even so, it never came. We abandoned people''s life and death to manage cattle.


    Not only Cheng Zhijie, but also Fang Xuanling stood up.


    "Tang boy, time is pressing right now. Let''s go to see the condition and think about the prescription."


    Du Ruhui beside him also agreed.


    "That''s true! Human life is vital and we can''t delay any more!"


    The two hurried around, but Tang Hao showed a confident smile on his face, looking confident.


    The king of Tang also noticed Tang Hao''s indifferent look, waved slightly, interrupted the whispers in the hall, and stared at Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, what''s the connection between the cow and people''s disease?"


    Tang Hao definitely couldn''t explain the two words about virus and immunity to these people.


    He simply said his thoughts, and Tang Hao bowed his hands to the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty."


    "In fact, there is something about the illness of cattle and people!"


    "My subordinates decided to fight poison with poison and kill the disease of their people with the disease of farm cattle."


    As far as the poison of smallpox is concerned, there is no cure. As for the killing of the two, this is nonsense.


    But now, it can only be so half true and half false.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Xuanling began to scold.


    "What nonsense!"


    "Can the disease of this animal be the same as that of human beings? The difference between human beings and animals is very different. How can such methods be used?"


    Du Ruhui touched his chin and turned around Tang Hao twice.


    "This method is strange. Will the disease be so obedient?"


    Sun Simiao looked at Tang Hao quietly and stroked his beard.


    "Attacking poison with poison is a common treatment of traditional Chinese medicine. The ''Xiaojin powder'' in the ancient prescription treats diseases with this principle."


    "Snakes and scorpions are very toxic. If they are used as medicine, they can clear away heat, calm shock and cure deafness and stroke."


    "Maybe you can try what Dingbei Hou said."


    Since the miracle doctor agrees, even other personnel present have objections, so he can only swallow it in his stomach.


    Gao Shilian looked at Tang Hao suspiciously and asked tentatively.


    "Dare you ask Tang Hao, how sure is this method?"


    The important step has been pressed down by Sun Simiao, and the rest is more convenient.


    Tang Hao did not hide it and said truthfully.


    "To tell you the truth, the epidemic is not terrible and the death rate is not high."


    "What''s terrible is that it causes other diseases. As doctor Jiang said, the patient''s itching and bleeding all over the body are the symptoms of septicemia."


    "To be sure of this, we must see whether there are other fatal diseases hidden in the patient''s body."


    With this explanation, Sun Simiao suddenly dissipated the fog and took over the conversation.


    "What Duke Dingbei said is very true."


    "No wonder I met some people who can completely heal themselves before. There is nothing unusual except more blood scabs on my face."


    With Tang Hao''s little explanation, the people gradually realized something, but their heart was still pressing a stone.


    I''m not sure. Is it really feasible to treat sick cattle?


    Gao Shilian thought for a long time and walked forward slowly.


    "Your Majesty."


    "That''s Tang Hao''s idea. At present, it''s better to collect some sick cattle and sheep."


    "Tang Hao can also study the prescription of this disease together with doctor sun."


    Generally speaking, the king of the Tang Dynasty is also skeptical about this matter, but think about it, there is no way at this time.


    "A dead horse should be a living horse doctor."


    "Send orders to find the sick cow and prepare it for follow-up use."


    Then he looked at them and said.


    "Tang Hao, doctor sun, thank you for your help."

 Chapter 796

    Tang Hao and Sun Simiao went to the epidemic area in Dongshi.


    The eyes were full of sick people, mostly groaning in pain. Many people had high fever and bent on the temporary wooden hospital bed to die.


    Looking at those desperate eyes, Tang Hao could feel their desire for life and their misfortune.


    From an old man to a toddler. The cheeks and arms are covered with abscesses and rotten bags. It emits a fishy smell. It smells terrible.


    In addition to a cry for help from the bottom of my heart, I was kneeling down and praying, and there was a sound of mourning.


    Along the way, Tang Hao was particularly depressed and felt the power of the disease for the first time.


    Recalling those bodies wrapped in clean gauze and thrown into the huge pit next to them, my heart trembled.


    People in the face of disaster, small like a grain of dust, can only be slaughtered.


    Sun Simiao''s old man''s Cuffs had already been wet with old tears. He was determined to cure the disease.


    The soldier with a mask slipped by. Tang Hao and Sun Simiao looked at each other and were speechless.


    Sun Simiao followed Tang Hao back to his house and used alcohol to detoxify. The two discussed in the front hall.


    After looking at Tang Hao in a bad mood, Sun Simiao sighed.


    "Dingbei Hou, tell me what you think. How can you attack poison with poison?"


    "Is it not to let people catch the cowpox of farm cattle first, and then catch the disease of people?"


    Tang Hao didn''t expect that the old man still took it to heart and waved his hand again and again.


    "No, no, no, not so."


    "Cowpox only needs to be smeared on the body. After it is dispersed, it can be verified. Wipe it twice at a time. I''m afraid it will lose my life."


    Sun Simiao also knew some immune attempts. He knew that some diseases would only happen once in his life because of the resistance of some things in his body.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand that this way is called immunity.


    Hearing Tang Hao say so, Sun Simiao said.


    "The method is good and needs to be verified."


    "In my opinion, we''re going to experiment this time. If I don''t, I''ll set an example and explore the way first."


    While talking, Sun Simiao had already pulled up his sleeves and had the appearance that if he found a sick cow, he would cut himself at the first time.


    Tang Hao quickly stopped the impatient old man and said.


    "It''s absolutely impossible."


    "You are an old man. You must not be in danger. If there are two long and two short, what should we do in Datang?"


    "I''ll come if I want to!"


    "Why worry about this? I''ll solve it for you!"


    A loud cry came, and Yuchi Jingde strode into the door of the house.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Hao subconsciously looked back. Seeing that it was not different, he was relieved.


    Fortunately, the Marquis house is big enough to make no sound in the backyard, otherwise the pregnant Princess Changle would be startled.


    Tang Hao knew that the fetus in the womb was afraid of noise. If it weren''t for Yuchi Jingde''s old friendship with himself, Tang Hao would have fought with each other.


    After bowing and saluting, Yuchi Jingde arched his hands in front of him and sounded like a loud bell.


    "Both of you are the pillars of our Tang Dynasty. Your status is noble. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "I specially brought you some medicine. People came to test the medicine. They are all very healthy and good seedlings!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yuchi Jingde turned around and shouted at the house door.


    "Come on, bring it up!"


    Wow.


    The chain rubbed against the ground.


    Five or six prisoners whose hands and feet were bound with iron locks and chains were escorted up by the soldiers, slowly standing on the open space of the front hall and kneeling together.


    There is also a soldier holding a cow behind. I''m afraid it has just been found.


    Yuchi Jingde strode over and kicked the two closest prisoners, laughing.


    "Dingbei Hou, what do you think?"


    "These are all death prisoners in our death row. Duke Shen asked us to send them and give Beihou Rouge a new medicine."


    He picked up a prisoner on the ground and picked him up. Yuchi Jingde''s fist pounded on the prisoner.


    The prisoner was still strong. He met these fists, bowed slightly and withdrew a small step. In a moment, he stood up again.


    Put down the iron fist and Yuchi Jingde smiled.


    "Look, what a good seedling! You have a good body, strong and strong."


    "Medicine, you two go on, whether you are dead or alive is luck!"


    Striding into the hall, Yuchi Jingde pulled a seat and leaned against them.


    "Doctor sun, this cow was just found. Now both are complete and you can do your best."


    Sun Simiao looked at Tang Hao, who looked stunned, and at the row of prisoners kneeling on the ground, showing a wry smile.


    "Sin, sin!"


    "Doctors hang pots to help the world. Benevolence comes first. How can they kill and kill!"


    To be honest, Tang Hao doesn''t agree with the experiment with living people. After all, these are all fresh lives!


    It''s said that there were thousands of massacres on the battlefield, but after all, it was a move by outsiders. Now it''s unbearable to attack these people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Bowing to Yuchi Jingde, Tang Hao pulled out a bitter smile.


    "General Yuchi, we have received the wishes of Duke Shen."


    "Our experiments are generally not very harmful. We don''t need these drugs."


    "You''d better go back to prison and wait for the trial of the law of the Tang Dynasty."

 Chapter 797

    Tang Hao''s gentle refusal surprised Yuchi Jingde.


    "You don''t really want to test yourself, do you?"


    "Do you know that this opportunity is hard won and precious for those prisoners on death row?"


    After this mention, the kneeling prisoners suddenly woke up.


    "Lord, let the sinners come! The sinners killed people by mistake and will fight for their lives."


    "After passing this level, I''m resigned to fate! I can avoid death if I survive. I''m sure I should reform and be a new man!"


    "Even if there is an accident, as long as you can live, you can remember the great kindness of the Lord in this life."


    After that, several prisoners on death row kowtowed and begged.


    Tang Hao heard the clue. It turned out that as long as it wasn''t those heinous prisoners who risked their lives for Datang, they could win a glimmer of vitality.


    Before beheading, I will ask if I am willing. If I agree, I will wait for such an opportunity.


    Even if some diseases cause disability, these people still enjoy it.


    Yuchi Jingde patted the tables and chairs and looked at Tang Hao.


    "You don''t care about the ending. This is a chance for them to commit crimes and meritorious deeds!"


    "They can have this opportunity to test the medicine at this time, which is a blessing for their future generations and grandchildren!"


    "Besides, after years, these people will still be beheaded and wasted?"


    Listening to the persuasion in his ear, Sun Simiao shook his head.


    "Hey! I still don''t want to do such things."


    "In ancient times, Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs, but now some people test the poison. Hey! ~"


    In his words, Sun Simiao got up and walked towards the sick cow with a stick.


    "I''m going to study the cause of disease. It''s up to you to decide."


    "I have nothing to say whether I can succeed or not."


    The right to choose is back in Tang Hao''s hands. It''s quite embarrassing to make such a choice.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, this kind of cowpox is just some discomfort, but it won''t really kill people.


    Watching these people kowtow and beg, I sighed in my heart.


    "Whatever!"


    "But in the future, if you survive, you must not be so reckless and live a good life."


    The condemned prisoner was pardoned and his head was like a chicken pecking rice.


    In the afternoon, in the bright house, Tang Hao took a gauze, carefully disinfected the dead prisoner''s arm, and made a small cut with a knife.


    He conveniently smeared the stick stained with cowpox juice back and forth on the wound. Worried that it would not be planted at one time, Tang Hao smeared it twice before wrapping it tightly.


    There was no need to do such tests, but Tang Hao did it in order to show the important officials in the court and dispel Sun Simiao''s doubts.


    After all this, Tang Hao realized that Sun Simiao had been living in the wing room and never left the door again after he took the small bottle of vaccinia juice by himself.


    Clapping his hands and walking out of the wood room, Tang Hao turned his head and looked at Sun Simiao''s house, wondering.


    It was agreed to study together, but the old man was bored in the house. What did he do?


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao walked quickly and opened the closed door.


    Under the light, Sun Simiao sat soft, flushed and miserable.


    Even when Tang Hao arrived, Sun Simiao seemed too lazy to open his eyes, as if he were ill.


    Tang Hao no longer hesitated. He touched Sun Simiao''s forehead. His tentacles were hot. It seemed very different from ordinary cold!


    It seems that at this moment, Tang Hao suddenly remembered.


    Isn''t the old man testing himself?


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao opened Sun Simiao''s clothes.


    Under the light, there were two festering wounds on the exposed left shoulder, which was obviously a harbinger of infection.


    Seeing the wound, which was twice as big as what he had left on the death row, Tang Hao was shocked and scolded.


    "Old man! You''re trying to die!"


    "How can you do this? The juice is full of bacteria. If you apply it like this, you may die."


    Scolding, Tang Hao dared not stop for a moment.


    Shouted at Wu Tong standing in the yard outside the door.


    "Bring the alcohol!"


    No matter how much, Tang Hao took the alcohol hurriedly brought by Wu Tong, poured half of the porcelain bottle and Washed Sun Simiao''s wound.


    When alcohol met the wound, it was particularly painful. Sun Simiao, who was hot all over, just snorted a few times and got over the matter, as if he didn''t know the pain.


    Tang Hao took the square towel, dipped it in the water, picked it up and pasted it on Sun Simiao''s forehead and armpit.


    At present, the immune cells in the old man''s body are hot with the virus, so he can only be physically cooled to avoid burning his brain.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong, who was in a hurry, and ordered him to say.


    "Go and get some more alcohol, sprinkle it on the whole house and disinfect it."


    "In the future, the front yard should be disinfected every day. The servants should not stay here until they are vaccinated with cowpox."


    "Also, tell the two ladies not to step into the front hall, so as not to get sick."


    Seeing Wu Tong hurried out, Tang Haocai slowly sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Sun Simiao, who was sick on the soft couch. His tone was quiet.


    "Old man sun, old man sun, I know you are a Bodhisattva. Don''t try with death row prisoners."


    "But you''re so cruel to yourself. I''m afraid you''ve poured a lot of vaccinia juice in your inch long wound!"

 Chapter 798

    Sudden changes forced Tang Hao''s plan to advance.


    It''s obviously not advisable to wait for the results of the death row prisoner experiment. It''s simply to inoculate the servants of the whole residence. Anyway, the old farmers in the imperial villa have waded through the water.


    These vaccinated people dip in very little, and their symptoms are much lighter.


    Sun Simiao''s condition is getting worse and worse. The alcohol in ceramic vials is obviously not enough. Simply pour a bottle into the ceramic basin and wipe it with a square towel.


    I woke up and wiped it overnight. I don''t know how many times. Tang Hao leaned against the bed with a square towel and fell asleep.


    Tang Hao didn''t wake up until a chicken crow. He propped his sleeping eyes and touched Sun Simiao''s head on the bed.


    The fever subsided in general, and the start was quite hot, but it was not as hot as before. Tang Hao slowly put down his heart.


    Looking at the dry and wrinkled square towel in his hand, Tang Hao smiled bitterly.


    "You old man sun, you''ve done a lot of harm!"


    After that, Tang Hao felt really guilty.


    The reason why Sun Simiao used this amount was that he was afraid of an accident when others were vaccinated.


    Patting the dust on his body, Tang Hao wiped Sun Simiao''s limbs again, and then slowly brought him to the door.


    Today is the second day of vaccination. Tang Hao needs to see the situation of those prisoners on death row. Although he knows the final result, he is relieved to have a look.


    As soon as I opened the door, three prisoners with black eyes looked at themselves, and they could feel it. There was a touch of anxiety and panic in those eyes.


    "How do you feel?"


    Tang Hao tried to keep calm and not be affected by Sun Simiao.


    Perhaps Tang Hao''s steady feeling had an effect. The three originally tight people slowed down.


    One of them, glancing at himself, wriggled his dry skinned lips and responded.


    "Some people have headache, brain distension, some dry and hot all over, and occasionally their limbs will twitch and drill their hearts. Others don''t seem to be abnormal."


    It''s obviously no big deal to be clear-minded and express clearly.


    Tang Hao''s heart also settled down, squatted on the ground, looked at half the food on the ground and said.


    "This test will not die. I have used it on others. Don''t panic."


    Facing the leftovers, Tang Hao added.


    "This experiment is just to show the miracle doctor again."


    "You should eat, drink and walk in the gate of hell. You can''t walk in vain. Think more about what you want to do in the future."


    Tang Hao privately asked Yuchi Jingde about the details of the three death row prisoners. He accidentally stabbed a servant of the Yan family.


    The Yin family and Tang Hao knew that it was mostly the three childe brothers who dug up the three unlucky bastards.


    After two years of youth, Huo Huo met Tang Hao. It was fate. He simply responded to Yuchi Jingde and gave the three a way to live.


    Tang Hao got up and took the door of the firewood room without looking at the three people who were stunned in place.


    Turning around, the servants got up to clean the courtyard and greeted Tang Hao.


    "Have you ever been vaccinated with cowpox? How about now?"


    Tang Hao doesn''t know how many people Wu Tong vaccinates. When he sees people, he hears it.


    The servant was rather weak and said with a smile.


    "I''m sweating a little today, and my hands and feet are weak. It seems that I''ve caught the cold. So are the sisters in the same room more or less."


    "But the little one is used to heavy work from urination. If he sweats, he''ll be fine."


    The housemaid across from Yingying smiled and didn''t pay attention to this at all.


    The next moment, he seemed to realize something, he added.


    "The Marquis gave us vaccination and prevention for the first time. People in the whole house are very grateful. I will never forget such great virtues in my life."


    Between the words, he bowed down and made a big gift.


    Seeing this respectful salute, Tang Hao felt a little sour.


    Until now, the family servants who can call their surnames in the house can''t count all their hands.


    When vaccinating against cowpox, you can cooperate with each other with just one word.


    Perhaps in their eyes, they are the people who are trustworthy in every word!


    Seeing that Tang Hao in front of him didn''t reply, the servant straightened up slowly and asked tentatively.


    "The Marquis looks after the miracle doctor for a rest. The little one goes to boil a bowl of ginger soup to warm up the marquis."


    It seems that this sentence fluctuated a nerve in Tang Hao''s heart, curiously pasted his forehead, and his temperature was completely normal. I opened my sleeves and looked at the back of my hands and wrists. There was no trace of erythema.


    Close contact with the patient, but you''re safe?


    Is it difficult that you didn''t pierce the epidermis and didn''t get infected?


    Or maybe he came through and brought the unique physical characteristics of future generations?


    Standing in the courtyard for a long time, Tang Hao always couldn''t figure out why. What''s more, he had contact with those patients during his inspection yesterday. It''s really strange to say that they avoided the route of transmission!


    There was a slight difference in the whole family, but he was safe and sound.


    This may be the only thing that makes Tang Hao feel a little relieved.


    Shaking his head, Tang Hao walked slowly towards the north house.


    I haven''t slept well all night. It''s time to have a rest.

 Chapter 799

    Without the early days, the king of Tang was not idle at all.


    After reviewing the memorials, he went to the baiyun temple in the imperial city to burn incense and pray for blessings.


    The smoke curled and the breeze was cold.


    The king of Tang held three columns of fragrance and prayed respectfully to the three giant statues.


    "The northern cloud is in danger, the imperial city is in emergency, and the disease and epidemic disaster will bring disaster to the country and the people."


    "On behalf of all the people of Datang, I pray that heaven will bless Datang, live safely and avoid the suffering of life and hell on earth."


    "If I am wrong, may God punish me and superimpose this disease on my body to suffer for all the people."


    The fragrance trembled in his hands, and the solemn king of Tang bowed slowly.


    "Tang Hao is the beam column of the Tang Dynasty. It is an important weapon of the country. The utensils made are beneficial to the people and the country."


    "May God bless the Tang Dynasty and hope that this research will be successful."


    After praying, as soon as he came out of the Taoist temple gate, the king of Tang sighed and said to Li Junxian next to him.


    "Take a word to Tang Hao. As long as you succeed, you don''t care about human life. I will bear all the sins."


    "If it doesn''t work, it''s God''s will. I won''t blame sun and Tang."


    Li Jun offered his lips to wriggle, trying to refute.


    All the time kings, who doesn''t want to leave a glorious page on the history roster? Who will take all the faults of the world on himself in prayer?


    Without waiting to speak, the king of Tang waved slowly.


    "Go."


    Looking at the flying ride, the king of Tang slowly got on the carriage and got up to return to the palace.


    After staying in Taiji palace for less than a moment, Li Junxian ran back in a hurry.


    Tang Wang was quite surprised. How long has it been? I''m afraid I haven''t even entered the door of the Marquis''s house?


    "Finished?"


    Li Junxian didn''t dare to lie. He looked anxious and dignified, bowed and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t even entered the gate of the Marquis''s house!"


    "Doctor sun tried by himself and fell into a coma."


    "When the Marquis of Dingbei took care of him for a while, he was quite depressed. The servants closed the door and thanked the guests. They only sent messages to him, not heard or heard."


    Hearing the report, the king of Tang immediately blew up.


    He slapped on the desk in front of him and shouted angrily.


    "Ridiculous!"


    "How can you test the poison with your body?"


    Suddenly got up, the king of Tang brushed his sleeves and paced, pointing to Li Jun, who was half kneeling in the hall, and said.


    "Go! Call the old man Yuchi Jingde to me!"


    "I would like to ask what Duke Shen said to him at that time!"


    Gao Shilian has always been obedient to himself and will never disobey himself.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty doubted Yuchi Jingde, a reckless man, and listened to Gao Shilian''s words, which led to this great disaster.


    Li Jun offered his face, looked up slowly and said.


    "General Yuchi... He... In fact, he has sent death row prisoners to Marquis''s house."


    "I heard... But doctor sun didn''t want to... Test poison with death row prisoners, so..."


    Hearing the speech, the king of the Tang Dynasty choked with a thousand words.


    Father-in-law Rong on the side of the hall carefully stepped forward and explained softly.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Doctor sun has always been compassionate. He must not want to see the condemned prisoner suffer, so he volunteered to test the poison."


    "This... It may not blame general Yuchi."


    Sitting on the seat, the king of Tang stared angrily.


    "Tell me, how many innocent people have fallen ill and died now."


    "As long as we can cure the disease of the world and solve the disease of Beiyun Imperial City, we will be the people who save the world and the people. Even I will worship."


    "Just let a few death row prisoners try the poison, so they feel guilty and take this big risk. What''s the reason?"


    Looking at the king of Tang blowing his beard and staring, father-in-law Rong understood that the king of Tang was not blaming anyone, but worrying.


    Pick up the hot tea from the desk and pour a cup.


    Grandpa Rong smiled and looked at the dignified face of the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Dingbei Hou must have a clear mind and a great chance of winning, so he dares to make such a diagnosis and treatment."


    "Doctor sun stood up in the face of dangerous diseases. Isn''t that just to set an example for the next generation of doctors in Datang?"


    "Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to walk in the tiger mountain. Isn''t it more worthy to be the God and man of Datang to cure the world with such medical ethics?"


    Although the words mentioned the heart of the king of Tang, the king of Tang did not show any signs of relaxation. He made a face and snorted coldly.


    "Prisoners on death row are dying people. It''s a pity to make some contribution to Datang on their deathbed! Accumulate blessings! It''s natural!"


    "But such things always make waves in their eyes and get into their dead eyes!"


    "Those who achieve great things don''t stick to details. If doctor sun doesn''t understand, can Tang Hao? If I have their mind, how can I achieve the overlord of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Father-in-law Rong nodded and bowed in agreement.


    "Your Majesty is right."


    "Because of this, their vision is not as good as his majesty."


    The king of the Tang Dynasty slowly sipped a cup of tea while father-in-law Rong patted the horse.


    This time, Tang Wang Ruoshui was a little stingy when he talked about it again.


    "It''s all right. With Tang Hao, doctor sun will survive. The boy is probably worried for a while."


    "I can fix a letter, but you send it to Tang Hao."


    The pen and ink were brought up. The king of Tang grabbed his sleeve, hung his pen and straightened the book.


    "I often hear that those who have a benevolent heart pay attention to the overall situation, cultivate themselves and cultivate their hearts."


    "The miracle doctor is as compassionate as the sea, and he doesn''t know that there is no perfect person in his heart, and there is natural justice in his good way..."

 Chapter 800

    At noon, the haze cleared and the sun shone.


    Winter sunshine is not hot, but hanging in the sky can always bring a touch of hope.


    Sun Simiao woke up after a long sleep. The first thing he saw was Wu Tong standing outside the door.


    He hesitated in his throat, looked at the coming Wei''an body, pulled his mouth and smiled bitterly.


    "Where is this? I''m still alive?"


    Wu Tong''s face was shining with joy. He bent down and squatted by the bed.


    "Doctor sun, this is the Marquis''s house."


    "You have worked hard for the people all your life, saved the world and the people, and cut off the disease. You have spared no effort to travel to the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and I don''t know how many poor people have been cured. The accumulated merits and virtues have already been able to influence heaven. How dare the Lord of Yan accept you."


    "Wait, I''ll call the Lord."


    The hurried footsteps sounded, and then came Wu Tong''s yelling.


    Sun Simiao looked at the ceiling and muttered.


    "Well, well, I''ve survived and can live another year."


    Tang Hao rubbed his sour eyes and reached out to Sun Simiao''s forehead.


    There is no thermometer, only holding the back of the hand to make a rough estimation, and the temperature is still normal.


    His physical cooling efforts are not in vain. Old man sun at least doesn''t burn now.


    "You''re awake. You haven''t been cured yet. You''re well. You''ve been cutting and vaccinating yourself."


    "Do you think you live too long, or do you try your life?"


    "The sores haven''t been removed yet. If you have any problems, I''ll find a gold lettered signboard from there?"


    On Sun Simiao''s pale old face, there was a smile. He was a little weak, but with relief.


    "What gold lettered signboards, they are all compliments from others and have a false name."


    "Although I can''t figure out what you call the fight between the two viruses, there''s no other way at present. The only way is to try your wonderful ideas."


    "I have only one thing to ask for now. I will settle in the north. I will make a fool of myself when I am clear. If I get sick again and don''t wake up, you should study it. Otherwise, I won''t be able to live in peace."


    A gentle knock on the door sounded, and the servant came in slowly with hot porridge.


    "Hou ye, this is the porridge from the dining room."


    "The miracle doctor has been in a coma for half a night and hasn''t eaten. Now drink while it''s hot."


    Just now it was still a little hazy. At this time, Sun Simiao felt empty in his stomach, took the dishes and chopsticks, snored and ate.


    Tang Hao watched Sun Simiao restore his appetite and his mind to Qingming. It didn''t matter much.


    "You, don''t say those discouraged words all day. Eat and drink enough and nourish your spirit. The people of Chang''an still need you and me."


    Between the words, the steward appeared at the door of the house with a letter.


    "Lord, General Li brought a letter, saying it was written by his majesty."


    After receiving the letterhead, the ink is still wet and there is still ink fragrance.


    Tang Hao shook the letter in his hand, looked at Sun Simiao and handed it to him.


    "Your Majesty gave it to you."


    Sun Simiao put the corner of his mouth on the edge of the bowl, looked at the letter and slowly put down the bowl.


    "Put it there. I can know what the letter will say without looking."


    At this critical juncture, as the king of a country, writing to a doctor is not only praising, but also telling about the medicine man.


    Sun Simiao was not interested in these. He listened and looked, and only thought about the next decision.


    Wiping the corners of his mouth, Sun Simiao propped up and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Let''s go. From today on, I will eat and live with the prisoners."


    "It''s a little strange. It''s better to know and treat it at the first time."


    After walking in front of the gate of death, the old man was still so stubborn that Tang Hao smiled helplessly.


    "Why do you need this? You might as well rest assured with me?"


    Sun Simiao waved his head away.


    "No, no, No."


    "It''s the duty of a doctor to get out of the disease. As an official of the Tang Dynasty, if you concentrate on this disease, it will appear that we doctors are incompetent."


    After saying that, we must hold on and stand up.


    Wu Tong came forward and helped the thin figure.


    The next second, he was pushed away by Sun Simiao.


    "I''m a rotten man, and my condition has eased slightly. Don''t touch it, lest I get sick!"


    Sun Simiao didn''t know about the vaccination persuaded by the Marquis house, and Tang Hao didn''t intend to tell him, so that the old man wouldn''t have to keep a pulse record every day.


    The condemned prisoners were overjoyed when they saw that Sun Simiao''s condition was slowing down. They knew that Tang Hao had not deceived them, and their anxiety slowed down a lot.


    Sun Simiao was not idle either. He took his pulse, inquired, checked the wound and was meticulous.


    After confirming that there was no harm, the three prisoners held together and cried bitterly in case of amnesty.


    After several years in prison, I finally have some hope at this moment.


    One of the prisoners, with a shy face, looked at Tang Hao standing at the door smiling and speechless.


    "Lord Hou, I haven''t touched a drop of wine in my three years. Can I ask for a glass of wine to celebrate?"


    When people have a happy event, their energy and spirit are naturally sufficient.


    Tang Hao sat down and ate two mouthfuls, talking and laughing.


    The three prisoners were flattered to live with Sun Simiao, but three days passed before they got used to it.


    Tang Hao and Sun Simiao carefully examined the scars on everyone''s arms before they let go.


    The inflammation dissipated to ordinary people. The next thing is to let these people infect smallpox virus and verify Tang Hao''s plan.

 Chapter 801

    The gathering of patients and the emergence of masks have delayed the spread of the disease.


    After a thorough investigation on the third day, most of the patients in the Imperial City have been isolated.


    Ten miles away from the Imperial City, an empty city has begun to be vacated. It is expected that these patients will eventually be sent there for centralized control. After all, it is always inappropriate to stay in the imperial city with healthy puzzles.


    The whole imperial city was busy, but there were no figures of Li Tai and Li Ke.


    After the two princes sent their staff, they took their family members and went to their villa to thank the guests behind closed doors. They announced that they wanted to summon famous doctors in the countryside to discuss strategies for diagnosing and treating diseases.


    Whether true or false, Li Zhi can''t stand idly by.


    Finally, he begged again and again, got the permission of the king of the Tang Dynasty and cooperated with Yuchi Jingde to build a shed in a barren mountain outside the Imperial City as the last place for the experiment.


    During this period, all supervision and care matters are fully supervised and controlled by two people.


    More than 300 people in armor stood quietly at the foot of the barren mountain, waiting for a lecture.


    Yuchi Jingde, who was headed by Yuchi Jingde, dressed in bright armor and holding a Tang Dao in his hand, straddled a tall horse, glanced at the neat square array and roared.


    "Keep the order! Doctor sun and his party will test the poison here today. The ban can''t be lifted until the red flag is lit in the roof on the top of the mountain!"


    "In the meantime, my eyes are wide open! If you let someone go or break into someone without authorization, your head on your shoulder will have to move!"


    Three hundred soldiers, armed with spears, drummed the ground pestle and responded in unison.


    "Obey the general''s order!"


    With Yuchi Jingde waving his hand, three hundred soldiers scattered. In a moment, all the main roads in the barren mountain were blocked.


    Towards dusk, a carriage from Marquis''s house came slowly.


    Yuchi Jingde greeted Li Zhi and stopped a hundred steps away.


    "Dingbei Hou, it''s hard!"


    Tang Hao opened the curtain of the carriage and stood in front of the carriage to talk back.


    "General Yuchi, there are still doctor sun and three prisoners in the car, as well as clothes for prisoners with sores. It''s not convenient for me to wait for you to talk about the past."


    "When the sun rises in this valley, we are drinking and chatting!"


    Li Zhi took the reins and took a step forward slowly, with a worried face.


    "Sister and son-in-law, in the shed, dry food is complete and water is sufficient."


    "You... You must come out."


    The ignorant youth of the past now know that sharing their worries for their father and facing difficulties is a good start.


    Tang Hao waved.


    "I''ve been in the imperial city and protected by others. Now that I''m under the command of general Yuchi, I''ll study hard and broaden my horizons."


    "Don''t worry about me."


    "Farewell!"


    The traffic continued slowly, winding up through the mountain road.


    The house is not big. It is several feet square. The humble roof can even shine in some places. A circle of fence around it is the activity range of five people in the next week.


    Tang Hao specially ordered his soldiers to block the main road down the mountain with boulders, just in case, in order to bring clothes covered with Xenopus virus.


    After vaccinating against cowpox, you will not catch Xenopus, which is just what Tang Hao knows. In later generations, smallpox has long been eliminated, so it can not be verified.


    At this time, he returned to this different time and space and made a verification. Tang Hao knew nothing about the symptoms in the experiment.


    Today''s situation is no better than that of later generations. There are not so many disinfection instruments and so many testing equipment.


    The only thing we can do is to reduce personnel contact and reduce the spread of the virus. In such an environment, we can verify whether vaccination against cowpox works.


    Standing on the top of the silent mountain, Tang Hao saw the simple environment and felt the waves in his heart.


    The ignorant are fearless.


    Like Sun Simiao, they don''t know the terrible reproduction of this pathogen. Naturally, they won''t have so many concerns in their hearts.


    But he is different. He is very firm in his mouth, but he is still playing a drum in his heart.


    Throughout history, millions of people died of smallpox virus at home and abroad.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that you have no fear and confidence in such a virus that has reaped millions of lives.


    Turning back, the three prisoners looked at the clothes in the glass jar, wondering what they were thinking.


    "Don''t be stunned. Time is pressing. Let''s start quickly!"


    Tang Hao knew his physique was different. He took the lead in opening the pottery pot and taking out those clothes. His heart still trembled.


    Emboldened, he wiped the clothes back and forth on his hands to comfort the three uneasy prisoners, said.


    "Our experiments these days are waiting for today''s verification."


    "Think more, for your freedom."


    I will not elaborate here.


    A single body of freedom has attracted these prisoners enough.


    "I believe in Marquis! If you are alive, you can do something for Datang at the last minute, and you will live up to being a Tang man!"


    A prisoner stood up, quite bloody, picked up his clothes and rubbed his face, which seemed to be a bit like death at home.


    Sun Simiao stood up slowly, straightened his spine and smiled.


    "I admire the northern Marquis for doing this disease personally. He is really a model doctor all over the world!"

 Chapter 802

    For seven long days, isolated from the world.


    Five people in one room, talk about life and ambition.


    The abnormality on the body is far from as painful as expected. There is no other discomfort due to slight fever and slight fatigue.


    Tang Hao knows that this is the immune system in the body, which plays a role in resisting virus invasion.


    This situation did not last long and disappeared one after another on the fifth day.


    If you stay on the mountain for one more day, the disease in the imperial city will be serious. What''s more, the situation of Beiyun city is still unknown.


    The previously cut scar on his body had healed, and the two prisoners couldn''t help but uncover the blood scab and reveal the new meat below.


    "Is this healing?"


    A joyful voice came from the house. Tang Hao and Sun Simiao standing side by side heard the sound and entered the house.


    Touching his forehead and looking at the coating on his tongue, Sun Simiao felt his pulse with his own hands. A moment later, his face was excited.


    "Succeeded!"


    "We succeeded!"


    The old man''s eyes became clear, and his eyes looking at Tang Hao became excited.


    Tang Hao saw the scar after peeling the blood scab. It was red, but there was no sign of infection and suppuration.


    "It should be!"


    "Don''t uncover the scar until it peels off automatically!"


    Then, looking at the three prisoners who were delighted, Lang Sheng said.


    "Congratulations on your freedom."


    After a few days together, Tang Hao had a clear understanding of the three lives, just as he had guessed before.


    The servants of the Yan Family bullied others, and three unknowns went to rescue the bullied girl.


    In addition to blocking, he fought back in a hurry, but killed the Yan Family servants by mistake.


    Therefore, it was put into the dungeon by the Yan family.


    The three prisoners hugged each other, shouting and laughing loudly, but crying.


    Life is impermanent and everything in the world.


    The ups and downs of this life journey, not only should be happy or sad.


    Tang Hao looked at the three and smiled.


    "Stay two more, and we''ll be ready to go down the mountain."


    Sun Simiao nodded in agreement and said.


    "It''s safe to stay for two days without any abnormality."


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    Submit stacks of memorials.


    Mostly reports about the condition.


    Beiyuncheng was completely occupied, and there were many stroke infected taxis guarding the city. Officials of beiyuncheng fled abroad with their families.


    Fortunately, the city guarding General of Beiyun city is full of courage. Even if he is dizzy and hot, he has stuck to the city gate and won''t let any patients go.


    Looking through it, the king of Tang became angry.


    Knuckles banged on rough pages.


    "Where did the official abscond? He fled before the battle. There''s a bit of Tang manliness there?"


    "Go and kill me!"


    Father-in-law Rong leaned over and sighed.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The city guarding official has been guarding the border for many years. He has done some hard work without credit. He should resign and return to his hometown to be a farmer."


    Bang.


    Take a big palm.


    The king of Tang had a dignified face and a sense of obliteration flashed in his eyes.


    "Tang officials are a bronze mirror in my hand, reflecting the prestige of our Tang officials."


    "It''s so difficult. How can the people of the Tang Dynasty comment on my court?"


    With a slight wave of his hand, Li Junxian answered and went out of the hall, which could be regarded as the crime of an official.


    The king of Tang got up, put his hands behind his back, walked slowly in the hall, looked at the gloomy sky and murmured.


    "Beiyun city has been guarded, but according to General Zhang, those who plant diseases and epidemics live less than one or two out of ten."


    "There is a lot of public opinion about Yin and evil in the city, and there are not a few patients with madness."


    "Hey! My Beiyun city!"


    At the end of the speech, some choked. The king of Tang raised his head and closed his eyes, with ruddy eyes.


    Looking at the bleak figure at the gate of the hall, father-in-law Rong frowned and bowed, sighing in his heart.


    It is really sad that Beiyun City, which has not been attacked for a long time, was defeated by a disease in a few days.


    What''s more terrible is that the officials of Beiyun City fled, which once provoked the whole Beiyun city to flee, and many people also took advantage of the half day gap to escape.


    It is unknown how many people will be infected by the scattered fugitives!


    long time.


    A low voice came from the door of the temple.


    "Calculate the time. In two days, the result of the barren mountain will be confirmed."


    "Is there any news from Tang Hao?"


    Father Rong''s voice was a little hoarse and hung his head.


    "Your Majesty, the king of Jin and general Yuchi have been waiting for the barren mountain and have not seen any cars or horses go up the mountain."


    "There was no sign of Tang Hao and his party going out of the mountain."


    "Presumably... Everything must be going well."


    Listening to this uncertain answer, the king of Tang breathed a long breath and shook his head slightly.


    "Maybe!"


    "If there is no message at this time, it is the best message."


    After that, the king of Tang opened his eyes, raised his eyebrows, looked at the place where Yuchi Jingde''s troops and horses were stationed in the south, and said slowly.


    "Zhier, grow up."


    "Some things should be explained."


    Hearing the speech, father-in-law Rong''s heart moved.


    Li Zhi''s performance was brilliant. He placed porridge workers in the epidemic area and personally cooperated with general Yuchi to guard the barren mountains. It was quite a responsibility for the prince.


    The explanation in the mouth of the king of Tang probably refers to the position of Chu Jun.

 Chapter 803

    On the seventh day, the barren mountains in the suburbs finally changed.


    A conspicuous red flag slowly lit up, especially conspicuous in the winter sun.


    "Succeeded! Lord Tang''s vaccination succeeded!"


    Excited shouts and shouts sounded halfway up the mountain.


    Riding on a high horse, the soldier looked at the flag erected on the top of the mountain, smiled and blossomed, and his anxiety for many days disappeared at the moment.


    Shaking the reins, facing the cold wind, the excited cry rang through the whole valley.


    "Vaccination succeeded! The disease is saved!"


    The echoes shook the valley and spread to the tent at the foot of the mountain.


    Holding a Tang Dao, Yuchi Jingde lifted the curtain and strode out.


    Big hands covered the sun, looked at the top of the mountain, and his face was overjoyed.


    He put the scabbard of Tang Dao around his waist and surrounded Li Zhi.


    "Hey, hey! I''ll tell you! This boy has a hard life. He''s an immortal from heaven!"


    "Look! Look! It''s survived!"


    "The Lord of hell dare not accept it!"


    Li Zhi felt some pain when he was hugged by Yuchi Jingde. He coughed and agreed.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    "Elder sister and son-in-law, he is the reincarnation of an immortal and assisted by a miracle doctor. He is our lucky star of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Go! Go! Let''s not watch. Clean up the rocks in the mountains and meet our heroes of the Tang Dynasty."


    The bottom of the mountain was busy, and the mountain was not busy at all. The hole dug in advance was filled with clean water, and a bucket of hydrated lime was thrown into the pit, and the water color instantly became white and turbid.


    The five naked figures plopped into the water and soaked up.


    Sterilization conditions are limited, so we can only make do with it.


    The prisoner who had previously uncovered the scar jumped into the puddle and immediately screamed.


    "Oh, my God! The wound hurts like a knife! I knew I wouldn''t expose it!"


    Between words, he splashed with water, trying to float himself, and the wound was not stained with lime water.


    Tang Hao slapped the prisoner on the shoulder from behind, smiled and scolded.


    "You boy, dive down quickly and make bubbles on your hair and face, so as not to go out of the mountains and harm people."


    Seeing the man''s embarrassed face, the others laughed.


    "Who told you not to listen to the Lord''s words? Now you''re flat?"


    The two companions laughed heartily, and the happy scene made Sun Simiao laugh.


    The five people leaned against the edge of the hole, basking in the sun and holding their heads up, as if they were the rest of their lives.


    After soaking for a long time, Tang Hao lifted a bucket of water from the stream, washed the residual lime and said.


    "Get up quickly. The warm water in the cave is cold. Don''t catch the wind and cold."


    Several people followed suit. As they rustled and dressed, Yuchi Jingde shouted on the mountain path.


    "Dingbei Hou, it''s time to go down the mountain!"


    "Our soldiers are all equipped!"


    On the hillside, a large number of soldiers pushed the car vigorously, and the wooden barrels filled with fierce fire oil on the frame were being transported to the top of the mountain.


    The houses on the top of the mountain are already covered with smallpox, which must be destroyed to prevent intruders from getting sick again.


    Tang Hao put on his new clothes and threw the fire oil into the house himself.


    After cleaning his arms and feet again, he took his mission with a torch and flew to the wooden house.


    The whole wooden house suddenly burst into flames, and the dark red flame soared ten feet high. In an instant, it swallowed up the house that lived for seven days.


    Yuchi Jingde held a prisoner by the back of his neck and pulled the two men in front of him.


    "You three boys are now free, and your past sins are written off."


    "When you go out, you have to be a new man!"


    "No one will investigate whether it''s the fault of the Yan family or your mistake. Remember that you''re hard won today!"


    After saying that, he stared at two big round eyes and gave a sharp drink.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Yuchi Jingde, who was full of murderous spirit, frightened the three people. The chicken pecked the rice and nodded its head.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Follow the general''s instructions."


    Tang Hao clapped Yuchi Jingde''s hand away, gave a white look and said.


    "Don''t yell with a thick throat and a loud voice all day. Anyway, these three people are also the people who have made a contribution to our Datang."


    Looking at the two people covering their necks, Tang haohuan smiled in front of his chest.


    "Now that vaccination is successful, you three are also meritorious. If you suffer from white eyes in the countryside, you can''t be angry."


    "When your Majesty''s reward is issued, go to the county officials and yamen servants to find a livelihood that can support the whole family."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s advice, the three people were ecstatic, knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Tang Hao smiled and looked at Li Zhi standing next to Yuchi Jingde and walked to him.


    Slapped Li Zhi on the arm, and Tang Hao smiled.


    "I was surprised that you could stand up."


    "Well done. I have the consciousness of sharing your worries as a prince."


    "Go back and plant vaccinia earlier. There are still many things to do later."


    Li Zhi, a mature child, heard Tang Hao''s words. He was not proud of it and raised his head.


    "As arranged by my sister and son-in-law, I will take the lead this time!"


    Turning to look at the burning house behind him, Tang Hao waved his arm.


    "Head teacher back to the city!"

 Chapter 804

    Tang Hao and his party are still at the foot of the mountain, and the news of the success of vaccination has flown back to Chang''an city.


    The Minister of humerus in the Tai Chi hall heard that these people put the patients'' clothes on their bodies and spent seven days.


    Each felt his hair erect and his back cool.


    Is it easy?


    It''s just that Tang Hao''s three prisoners are young and strong.


    Sun Simiao is an old man. He takes himself as a medicine man, regardless of life and death, but also has close contact with the disease. He still has this fearless attitude. It''s not too much to be called a miracle doctor.


    The eldest sun Wuji smacked his tongue, praised the group again and stood up.


    "Your Majesty, now the urban area of Chang''an is stable, all the patients are concentrated, and the healthy people are closed."


    "The whole street is empty. We can''t let these heroes go home quietly. At least we should prepare for the ceremony."


    Hearing this, the Minister of rites came out with a happy face.


    "Your Majesty, the old minister hasn''t written for many years. Such actions to save the country should be made to worship the heaven and publicize their morality, so as to inspire the people of the Tang Dynasty to learn from these brave people!"


    "Ask your majesty to approve the old minister''s preparation."


    The king of Tang Dynasty listened to the praise of the people in the court with a smile and stood proudly at the head of the hall.


    "Tang Hao and his party put aside life and death and tested the poison for the people in the Tang Dynasty. Their courage is commendable and should be rewarded!"


    "I''m sure!"


    After pondering for a moment, King Tang looked up at the crowd and stopped at Cheng Zhijie.


    "Duke Lu, I''ll trouble you this time."


    "Use soldiers to collect cowpox, which has been used later."


    Cheng Zhijie accepted the order with an arch hand. He answered and went down to prepare.


    The king of Tang glanced at the ministers and waved.


    "Get ready to welcome our heroes of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The whole court minister hurriedly prepared. Although it was a temporary piece together for an hour or two, Tang Hao was really shocked when the specification came down.


    Gold inlaid nanmu sits and chases, with a red and yellow umbrella canopy, and beautiful palace maids holding such a large hole plume fan.


    Gao Shilian, the leader of the general, personally guided the way, sun Wuji, the eldest son of the leader of the civil minister, personally helped drive out, and the heavenly officials of the Ministry of rites, gongs and drums, sang praises and rites.


    Dressed in a Dragon Robe, the king of the Tang Dynasty stood in Zhuque street to meet him personally, saying that he had worked hard.


    Tang Hao came down from the seat headed by him, and there was still some twists and turns. This time, he really felt the treatment of an emperor!


    Looking at the empty seat beside him, Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    "The old man sun is still a medical fool after all. This kind of treatment is no blessing."


    It turned out that Sun Simiao had fled long before entering the city.


    The old people who think of the patients all over the world can''t stop for a moment. They say they want to record the prescription in detail and spread it across the territory of the Tang Dynasty, so that more rural people can be vaccinated with cowpox and take precautions in advance.


    Tang Hao didn''t take it either. After all, the situation is urgent and the people are scattered. Only people like Sun Simiao can quickly call it up.


    Such a big noise at the height not only makes people living in the mansion curious.


    Many people lay on the wall, saw this magnificent scene and shouted in unison.


    "Dingbei marquis is unparalleled in the world. It is the blessing star of the Tang Dynasty to save all the people."


    "Zhenshi Neng minister, Dingbian martial god!"


    "Dingbei marquis is unparalleled in the world. Datang can be prosperous forever!"


    Tang Hao smiled when he met the king of Tang.


    "Your Majesty, the disease is critical. We''ll discuss it in the hall."


    The king of Tang readily agreed, grabbed Tang Hao''s arm, boarded the Dragon rack, sat down and went to the Tai Chi hall.


    I can sit on the treadmill twice a day. Once I still ride with the king of Tang. Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid there''s only Tang Hao!


    The lively atmosphere of celebration finally settles down slowly in the Tai Chi hall.


    Tang Hao stands in the main hall and bows his hands.


    "Now, the experiment has been effective for only seven days."


    "At this time, it is for those healthy people to be vaccinated quickly in order to avoid the infection of the disease."


    This sentence was quite unexpected. I thought it was an act of attacking poison with poison. I didn''t think it was prepared for healthy people.


    The whole hall was silent and silent.


    Gao Shilian frowned and said.


    "But now there are nearly 5000 people in the imperial city. What should we do if they are infected with this disease?"


    Tang Hao shook his head slowly, flashed a touch of gloom on his face and arched his hands.


    "Forgive my incompetence, these sick people can only rely on hot compress to cool down and slowly heal themselves."


    "If you can''t survive this pass, you can only sleep under the Loess forever."


    After hearing this, the ministers were surprised.


    Fortunately, it was controlled in time, and I was lucky! Otherwise, if you look up at the sky, you are the one who has life and death.


    Changsun Wuji glanced at the slightly gloomy atmosphere in the hall, walked out of the crowd and bowed his hand to the king of Tang in the Dragon seat.


    "Your Majesty."


    "In the whole Imperial City, only a few people are ill after all."


    "The top priority is to vaccinate the healthy people of the imperial city with cowpox. It has been safe."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji glanced at the ministers and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s just the person who took the lead in vaccination. Where did he start?"


    Hearing this, the king of Tang on the dragon throne moved slightly and looked at his highness Tang Hao.


    When the four eyes intersect, it seems that there is the same answer.


    "Send orders, medical officers and soldiers take the lead in vaccination!"

 Chapter 805

    Medical officers and soldiers!


    Strengthening the prevention of people who are most close to the epidemic today is not only to ensure their safety, but also to reduce the spread of the epidemic.


    Worthy of being a wise king of Tang Dynasty, such a decision undoubtedly has foresight.


    Although the officials in the court were also afraid of disease and disease, they were also eager to become the first batch of vaccinated people, but it was difficult to violate the emperor''s order after all.


    Seeing that the officials had no second thoughts, the king of Tang strode up and looked at the four people in the hall of the competition. He always felt something bad.


    Meditate for a moment and frown.


    "Where is doctor sun?"


    "Why didn''t you see doctor sun? Did you go back to Korea with you?"


    After this mention, the noisy officials immediately calmed down and glanced at the four people in the hall. This talent found that Tang Hao and his party were short of doctor sun!


    This discovery immediately alerted many ministers.


    "Yes! What about people? Is it that doctor sun is still in the valley?"


    "Oh! I just wanted to celebrate, but I forgot about it!"


    Yuchi Jingde pulled his thick throat and laughed. He stood in the hall and arched to the king of Tang on the Dragon seat.


    "Your Majesty, doctor sun got off the carriage halfway and said he wanted to write a pharmacopoeia prescription. He also had to inform the villagers and leave alone."


    "The old minister and Dingbei Hou advised each other hard, but they always failed to keep them. I''m ashamed."


    Hearing this, the eldest sun Wuji held the white beard under his forehead and narrowed his eyes.


    "Dr. Sun has high prestige, good hands and benevolence. He has long been an immortal like Hua Tuo''s flat magpie."


    "Such fame is a burden to him."


    "One heart and one mind to the people, such benevolence and benevolence are really an example of our doctors in the Tang Dynasty!"


    The high praise filled the whole hall of the court, which made all the ministers nod and agree.


    Gao Shilian stood up with a smile, looked at the eldest sun Wuji on the other side of the hall, pointed to Tang Hao and said.


    "Duke Zheng, don''t forget that Tang Hao also made great contributions to the elimination of pox!"


    "From my point of view, one old and one young have the same mind, which reflects our great Tang Dynasty. There are successors and continue the legend of medical ethics!"


    The two sang and praised each other in turn, which made Tang Hao feel embarrassed.


    How can the old ministers who are good at writing articles give up such a good time to flatter.


    Fang Xuanling glanced around the chaotang hall, and his eyes first fell on Tang Hao.


    "Dingbei marquis is full of both literature and martial arts. He is talented. Now he is outstanding in medical practice. He is actually a talented model of the Tang Dynasty."


    "If the reason is investigated, it is our Majesty''s insight to recognize the Pearl and select such a bright pearl from all sentient beings."


    Then he bowed to the king of Tang who sat on the dragon.


    "Dingbei marquis is an ancient genius and the favored son of heaven, which is the blessing of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Your Majesty''s eyes are burning. He is better than the first emperor of the Han Dynasty. In fact, he is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and one emperor through the ages."


    From praising Sun Simiao''s absence, to Tang Hao''s unparalleled talent, and then to the wisdom of the king of Tang, Tang Hao has some shame. These people are worthy of being the literary ministers of the Tang Dynasty. Even the heads of future generations can''t go on such a turn!


    Circle after circle of clever praise, only let the officials in the hall clap their hands and applaud again and again.


    After hearing this, the king of Tang finally settled on himself. He was even more happy and laughed.


    The heavenly crown on his head trembled with the hearty laughter, and the king of Tang got up slowly holding the armrest of the Dragon chair.


    "The ancients often said that the cream sage was born five hundred years ago. Now there are many noble people in our Tang Dynasty. Doctor sun tested the poison by himself and left after getting rid of his illness. It''s really an expert style. Tang Hao has repeatedly made strange strategies to stabilize the troubled times. It''s my blessing to have the help of all capable officials and different scholars!"


    "The harm of prisoners'' sores is known all over the world. They are better than tigers. They have poisoned snakes and scorpions. Most of them will be disabled if they survive. Their faces are full of holes. They don''t look like human shapes. They look like evil ghosts in the world and evil envoys in the region."


    "Today, doctor sun and Tang Hao worked together to develop divine medicine to remove the evil beast hovering in the sky of the Tang Dynasty, so that the people of the Tang Dynasty will no longer be afraid of captive sores and benefit all their lives."


    After that, the king of Tang shook his hands and said to Tang Hao in the hall.


    "Come on, Aiqing, and I congratulate the heroes of the Tang Dynasty and the world!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the officials in the court held fists in front, bowed deeply and bowed to Tang Hao.


    "Dingbei Hou saved Li people, covered the government and the public, and was a hero and model."


    To be honest, Tang Hao saw such a big scene in his life, and his mind was excited with the voice of the man Dynasty.


    The self humble bows back to the four. Tang Hao smiles and says.


    "It is the duty of the minister to relieve the people. It should be, it should be."


    The king of Tang Dynasty stood on the hall with a smile, and his majestic voice was full of joy.


    "According to my will, the northern Marquis has made meritorious contributions to the relief of people all over the world. He has become one of the princes of the country and given thousands of acres of fertile land and thousands of silk and satin goods."


    "A statue of a miracle doctor was built in the Imperial City, which was followed by doctors and respected by the world."


    In his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the three prisoners kneeling trembling, Lang said.


    "The three of you were dying people. I think you have made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty, given freedom and money."


    "Since then, you and the three will return to the countryside and make a living!"

 Chapter 806

    It has always been a rule of the Tang Dynasty to distinguish between reward and punishment.


    As far as Tang Hao is concerned, only the position of national Duke has a high gold content. In addition, he has not benefited more from those wealth and silk fabrics than his own workshop!


    The three prisoners made meritorious service and went to the temple for the first time. They dared to say one more word there.


    He kept his head down and knelt on the ground trembling. This time, hearing the words of the king of Tang, they all prostrated on the ground and kowtowed to Xie longen.


    Not much money and silk.


    Even a little stingy, not like a reward given by a king.


    But for those who are dying, this is undoubtedly a windfall.


    A large sum of money enough to make up for the disaster of several years'' imprisonment and make the whole family worry free for several years.


    The noisy morning meeting ended slowly in praise.


    The sun was shining and warm. Many courtiers seemed to come out of the darkness, breathing fresh air and bowing to each other.


    Tang Hao thanked the old minister who congratulated him with his hands, and then strode up the square and walked outside the palace.


    Turning around the open palace door, a childish cry with a trace of timidity never came from the door.


    "Lord Tang, stay."


    Tang Hao was shocked when he heard the speech.


    It was only in the early Tang Dynasty that the king of the Tang Dynasty gave him the privilege of becoming a Duke of the state.


    How can people outside the palace know immediately?


    With a little consternation, Tang Hao turned his head slightly.


    Outside the city gate, Zhang high, a Chui boy with Buddha dust in his arms and dark green Taoist robe was staring at himself quietly.


    Perhaps because of his young age and some fear in his heart, the boy took his skirt in one hand and rubbed it uneasily.


    When Tang Hao saw that the child was a stranger, he looked suspicious and pointed to himself.


    "You... Are calling me?"


    The boy closed his lips and nodded heavily.


    "My master wants to see you. I hope Duke Tang can move to Tianxing palace."


    Star Palace? Taoist robe?


    Isn''t this where Li Chunfeng lives?


    What will happen to a Taoist when he finds himself?


    After thinking, he looked at the boy''s hand picking Buddha dust, bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation.


    Seeing that the child was even polite, Tang Hao thought for a moment and greeted him.


    Tang Hao brushed the boy''s fine hair and whispered.


    "The master must be Dr. Taichang Li Chunfeng. Do you know what he wants from me?"


    The boy didn''t answer immediately. He tilted his head and looked at Tang Hao. As Tang Hao walked on for a while, he murmured.


    "The secret cannot be revealed."


    "But it''s about the Tang National Games."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao was stunned, stopped, took a fancy to the child and laughed.


    "You are still young. I don''t know how to practice astrology together. Instead, you have learned a lot of your master''s ability to mystify."


    See raw, see cooked, see cooked.


    When the child saw that Tang Hao was different from other officials in the palace, he always kept a straight face and followed the etiquette and law in every word and deed.


    Infected by such intimate actions as touching your head and shoulders, you also let go.


    Gently pull away Tang Hao''s arm, put the Buddha dust on the bend of his arm and tilt his head.


    "Don''t call me a child. My name is Zhang Ling. I''m nine years old this year."


    After that, the boy looked up and down at Tang Hao and said.


    "Why have I followed master for five years and never seen you?"


    "Master has never been out of the palace. How do you know that master practices astrology?"


    Seeing that the child was very innocent, Tang Hao was full of childlike fun. He nodded the tip of the boy''s nose, leaned down and smiled mysteriously.


    "This matter... The secret of heaven must not be revealed!"


    As the boy said, Li Chunfeng has rarely left the Tianxing palace since he moved in.


    Because of his divination and astrology, he often stays alone in order to ensure a sense of mystery.


    At this time, when Li Chunfeng became famous, everyone said that he could divine and tell fortune. Few people knew that he was good at listening to the wind and measuring good and bad luck, astrology and luck.


    The reason why Tang Hao knew it was the Yi Si Zhan handed down from later generations and the Tui Bei Tu, known as the ancient divine book.


    Seeing that Tang Hao answered himself with the same words, the boy was not annoyed, but secretly nodded and dragged Tang Hao forward.


    It seems that in the child''s heart, Tang Hao doesn''t say, nor will he arouse too much curiosity.


    Tang Hao felt a little lost, as if he had lost a touch of fun.


    "By the way! You and I have never met. How did you know that I am the Duke of Tang?"


    The boy was quite confused. He thought about it for a while and said.


    "Master hasn''t explained this question. I should be able to reply to you."


    "When Shifu sent me here today, he said that you are young in light blue clothes."


    "Also, master specially warned that you must call the Duke of Tang before you come."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao was shocked.


    If the child had asked the officials of the next court, he believed it.


    But if it''s Li Chunfeng, it''s a little mysterious!


    This dress was sealed by the housekeeper before going up the barren mountain that day. It was successfully vaccinated and worn when returning to the city.


    The female Steward will definitely not spread such boring things as eating and dressing.


    How did Li Chunfeng know?


    In addition, this letter to the Duke also happened in the court. Who would inform Li Chunfeng in advance except the ministers of the next court?


    Is it really strange that this man can calculate heaven and earth? Will you count your promotion to the title, or even what color of clothes you wear?


    Thinking about this, Tang Hao was surprised.


    What''s the purpose of such a person who can count and find himself who can''t fight with the eight poles of astrology?

 Chapter 807

    Heavenly Star Palace.


    Tang Hao is the first time to come to such a mansion.


    The front yard is normal, with pavilions, rockeries, waterside pavilions, winding corridors and simple stone tables.


    Apart from fewer servants and more green bamboos, it is no different from ordinary residence.


    After walking through the front hall and through the corridor, there is no trace of domestic servants.


    Taoism likes quiet and quiet, but it''s not strange.


    The boy led the way in front. He was familiar with the road. He opened the door and saw the things in the main hall, which opened Tang Hao''s eyes.


    The vermilion painted columns support the huge dome, and there are not too many windows around. Even in the blue sky and day, the whole house is dark.


    In the main hall, there are magnificent decorations. The dome is black at the bottom, and many pearls are hung on the silver line to gather into the night sky.


    The bright lights twinkle and converge into stars. The light and dark are uncertain. At first glance, it is really like the starry sky, which is enough to confuse the false with the true.


    Tang Hao carried his hands and looked up at the shrinking sky. His eyes were full of praise.


    "I didn''t expect your master to be able to lead the stars to the mansion. It''s really amazing."


    The boy in front finally showed a proud smile on his face, hehe smiled and pointed to the stars.


    "My master not only has the ability to pick stars, but also feels the changes in the fertile land."


    Then the boy looked away, his hands on his hips and his face showed pride.


    "Forget it, it''s futile to give you this outsider."


    "Wait here for a while until I tell Shifu that he will come by himself."


    Looking at the boy pretending to be an adult in front of him, Tang Hao was stunned.


    It''s the first time a child has taught me a lesson since.


    Tang Hao slowly bowed his hands and pretended to bow.


    "Thank you, Taoist Zhang Ling."


    The child put his hands behind his back and swaggered out.


    Tang Hao looked at the starry sky and looked at the things around the hall. In addition to the artificial starry sky, there were also some corresponding wood carvings, lifelike.


    When the door creaked and the light turned in the house, a figure flashed in.


    "Tang Guogong, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    The voice is quiet, with an inexplicable ethereal, which makes people feel like being in the deep forest.


    Tang Hao turned around and saw the face of the comer in the dark.


    He has a long body, a long beard, a kind face, Phoenix eyes and sparse eyebrows, backs his hands and looks at himself with a smile.


    I don''t know why, obviously there is no fairy like appearance, but standing there, Tang Hao can feel a sense of dust.


    "You must be Taoist Li Chunfeng. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Li Chunfeng''s eyes moved slightly, looked at the sky above his head and pointed.


    "Did the Duke of Tang ever see something from the star map?"


    Following Li Chunfeng''s fingers, Tang Hao looked up, then smiled bitterly, shook his head and took back his eyes.


    "Taoist Li laughed."


    "Tang just read some books and learned some words. How can he know the mystery of the stars in the sky if he doesn''t know all the things on the ground?"


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Tang Hao''s eyes fell on Li Chunfeng''s face. He always felt that this person was quite unpredictable.


    There is always something in those eyes, the undercurrent surging.


    Li Chunfeng walked forward, pointed to a seat in the corner and made a please gesture.


    "The house is simple, and I hope the Duke of the Tang Dynasty will forgive me."


    Tang Hao didn''t refuse either. He sat down slowly and listened to Li Chunfeng. He was even more curious in his heart.


    Turning his head, he looked at Li Chunfeng a few steps away and frowned gently.


    "How do you know about Tang''s clothes?"


    "How did you know that your majesty lived in the secluded palace and Tang became a Duke of the country?"


    A few steps away, Li Chunfeng sat cross legged on the futon. It seemed that he had an answer to Tang Hao''s question.


    Slightly close your eyes, Li Chunfeng said slowly.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to understand. Duke Tang lives in the imperial city. You can know what to wear according to the wind."


    "As for the position of Duke of Tang, Duke of Tang might as well take a look at the Star River on the dome."


    It was the first time that Tang Hao heard that he could know the color of his clothes by listening to the wind. He was quite puzzled.


    I don''t know whether Li Chunfeng inherited yuan Tiangang''s true skills when he was the truth, or heard some gossip and risked speculation.


    Looking up at the starry sky again, Tang Hao didn''t see any clue, with a bitter smile.


    "Taoist Li doesn''t have to play charades with Tang. Tang really doesn''t see any difference."


    "Apart from the Big Dipper like a spoon, Tang really doesn''t know anything else."


    Li Chunfeng opened his eyes slowly, and there seemed to be some confusion in his eyes.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s interest, he seemed to realize that Tang Hao didn''t lie, so he said slowly.


    "The prefectures and counties on the earth correspond to the stars, and the people on the earth are set off by the stars."


    "The changes in the light and shadow of the stars are more related to the ups and downs of one''s destiny between the world."


    "So, Duke Tang, did you ever believe it?"


    Taoism always likes to engage in these mysterious and mysterious things, which people can''t touch, guess, or even understand.


    Tang Hao took back his eyes and said.


    "What if you believe it? What if you don''t believe it?"


    "Is it difficult that Taoist Li left Tang just to study Tang''s stars?"

 Chapter 808

    To be honest, Tang Hao had no other thoughts except novelty.


    But I don''t know whether Li Chunfeng is playing tricks or can be tested.


    The matter that clearly and directly revealed the answer, but he refused to say it.


    Seeing that Tang Hao seemed a little annoyed, Li Chunfeng said with a smile.


    "Tianzong wizards and talented people are famous in the world and correspond to the dazzling stars in the sky."


    "Twenty four meritorious men have corresponding stars. Even poets and doctors in the countryside have corresponding stars."


    At this point, Li Chunfeng paused, and his eyes flashed a confused color.


    "The Duke of the state of Tang set the Northern Territory to save people. He is talented and powerful, but there is no corresponding star on this map. Why?"


    Tang Hao was surprised by these words. Li Chunfeng is afraid that he has been obsessed with the star dome?


    There are countless stars in the sky like gravel on the ground. He can actually match the talented celebrities of the Tang Dynasty one by one!


    However, as a person of later generations, no matter how capable Li Chunfeng is, how can he produce a star out of thin air?


    The possessed man was afraid that it was the matter that worried him.


    In a flash, Tang Hao guessed Li Chunfeng''s real idea.


    The reason why Li Chunfeng asks like this must be to doubt his life experience.


    Such a person who can calculate is probably aware that his eldest grandson''s identity is not true, so he is eager to know the inside story.


    But Li Chunfeng wanted to know, but Tang Hao didn''t have to say it clearly.


    Tang Hao pretended not to understand Li Chunfeng''s words. He smiled helplessly and spread his hands.


    "Taoist Li said so. I, an outsider, don''t know."


    "As for why, Taoist Li should study it by himself."


    Li Chunfeng''s eyes flashed an imperceptible loss, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he smiled faintly and mentioned an old thing.


    "At the beginning, when the Duke of the state of Tang conquered Turks in the north, his majesty asked me to calculate the sky once."


    "The sky that night was dark for Sirius, indicating a smooth journey. Crape myrtle was clear and the throne was stable."


    "But there is only a trace of abnormality. The five stars are connected with beads, and the demon stars are looming, which makes me feel puzzled."


    Hearing this, Tang haolang smiled and looked at Li Chunfeng with interest.


    "Do you think Tang is the demon star?"


    He slowly got out of the futon and stood up. Li Chunfeng stood with his hands down and looked up at the dome star map with clear eyes.


    "No, I have just made it clear that the Duke of Tang is not on the star map."


    "I doubt that this looming demon star is the one who will change the history of the Tang Dynasty."


    Tang Hao, who has never believed in these ghosts and gods, was shocked!


    Is Li Chunfeng really as magical as the rumors of later generations? Can you guess that Empress Wu usurped power in later generations?


    In doubt, Tang Hao asked.


    "Taoist Li, this is about the future of the Tang Dynasty. Why did you tell me?"


    "Moreover, Taoist Li has great powers. Do you know where he is hiding?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Chunfeng shook his head slowly and slowly took back his eyes.


    "I don''t have such magic power. Now the Tao is still shallow, so I can only calculate some small things."


    "It is precisely because the Duke of the state of Tang can jump out of the shackles of the Star River and influence the famous generals such as General Li and general Hou. Therefore, I dare to mention this matter with the Duke of the state of Tang."


    Almost in an instant, Tang Hao thought of Li Chunfeng''s next words.


    Find out the demon star and ensure the inheritance of Datang''s status through the ages.


    Tang Hao smiled, stood up, bowed to Li Chunfeng and said.


    "The world is so big that I''m just an ordinary person. What virtue can I find in the crowd?"


    "There''s nothing Tang can do about such a big event."


    "Li daoren, you chose the wrong person."


    This is not Tang Hao''s unwillingness to help, but his unwillingness to help in this way.


    The wheel of history must have its reason of rotation. The empress of later generations is now the martial talent beside the king of Tang.


    Even if you want to rewrite it, it must be done without any clues.


    As the saying goes, walls have ears, and two people''s secrets are not secrets!


    Empress Wu created the prosperous era of the Tianyuan Dynasty. Later generations evaluated the political enlightenment of the Kaiyuan Dynasty and the governance of the Hongzheng Zhenguan, which is quite a legacy of Zhenguan.


    Although he has made great achievements, he has won the world of the Li family after all.


    In fact, Tang Hao was also afraid of this person at this time. In his heart, he had not completely decided whether to take action now.


    Li Chunfeng seemed to have expected Tang Hao''s answer. He was not in a hurry to deny it. He looked at Tang Hao and smiled faintly.


    "Tang Guogong doesn''t have to rush to deny it."


    "The sea of people is vast, but there is no way."


    "About this demon star, there is still an encounter."


    "Tang Guogong might as well listen."


    It was really an eye opener for Tang Hao to go to the Star Palace that day.


    Not to mention the star map arranged on the dome of the hall, Li Chunfeng has surprised Tang Hao about the connection between the stars in the sky and celebrities underground. This time, there is another rumor about the female emperor of later generations?


    Surprise wave after wave, quite overwhelmed.


    When nothing happened, Tang Hao simply listened to it as a story and bowed his hands.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail."

 Chapter 809

    Seeing Tang Hao slowly sitting down, Li Chunfeng paced two steps slowly and stood at the door of the main hall, which seemed to fall into memory.


    "When I went up the mountain to learn skills, my master took me down the mountain to experience."


    "It coincided with the invitation of the samurai''s house to a banquet and went to the banquet with the master."


    Speaking of this, Li Chunfeng slowly sat down and looked at Tang Hao.


    "When I first saw Wu''s wife Yang, the master was shocked and said that Yang was an aristocrat, and there must be a cabinet."


    "The two babies held by Yang Shi, the master asserted that they must be senior officials of the three grades of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Only the last baby was said to cry for seven days and seven nights. The master was shocked by his appearance!"


    "And asserted that if it was a baby girl, it must be the talent of the male Lord, but it was a baby boy''s dress."


    There was a flicker of stars in Li Chunfeng''s eyes, word by word.


    "I doubt that the demon star looms, mostly because of this."


    "If there is a male general of the Wu family occasionally, I hope the Duke of Tang will pay more attention."


    After hearing this story, Tang Hao felt bored.


    I have seen this story in later generations. There are baby boys, but Yang''s heart is happy after hearing yuan Tiangang''s words. She sets a baby boy''s clothes for Wu Zetian in her infancy, and the woman disguises herself as a man!


    Tang Hao''s face was still calm. He kneaded his chin and said slowly.


    "So, your majesty now deliberately subdues the Wu family in the court. He hasn''t mobilized a superior for many years. It''s also because of this rumor?"


    Li Chunfeng looked quite cautious, raised his index finger and put it in front of his lips.


    "Tang Guogong, be careful in your words and deeds."


    "It''s a matter of great importance. The poor road has been holding back the heart. The secret investigation has lasted for more than a year, and there is no progress."


    "Now Wu''s men in the dynasty have no connection with military power. Now I doubt whether the demon star is true!"


    Logically speaking, there are signs of heaven falling.


    However, it was a year ago that Li Chunfeng couldn''t find any mistakes.


    With a smile, Tang Hao got up and arched his hands.


    "Tang is grateful for Taoist Li''s trust."


    "But I''m sorry Tang Hao can''t intervene in such things. If it happens to happen, it''s not too late to discuss it at that time."


    "Farewell!"


    Tang Hao doesn''t like to do more entanglement on this matter.


    At present, even if we want to curb Wu Zetian, we only need to teach Li Zhi well.


    They can''t make a spark. Let her be a talented martial artist. She''s just a little talented person. How much trouble can she make in the Tang Dynasty?


    ¡­¡­


    Tai Chi palace.


    The king of Tang sat in the hall and looked through the memorials handed over by the minister.


    After a few days off, these memorials have piled up and covered the desk.


    Grandpa Rong brought hot tea from the side and put it in the corner of the table.


    "Your Majesty, drink some tea. You haven''t moved your feet in these two hours."


    Slowly he got up from the pile of memorials. The king of Tang held hot tea and sighed.


    "I''m really busy without Guanyin maid!"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if my royal sons and grandchildren are well."


    Now there is no owner in the back palace, which has long been in chaos. The king of the Tang Dynasty simply opened one eye and closed one eye. He directly managed the government and did not listen to who was right and who was wrong.


    The only concern is whether the young princes have become the tools of these concubines.


    While he was talking, footsteps sounded, and a sharp figure passed through the door.


    "Greetings, my son and my father."


    Li Zhi''s voice is still young, but the posture of bowing and saluting is standard and respectful.


    The king of Tang looked at this increasingly sensible Li Zhi and smiled.


    "Zhier, come to me."


    "Let me see if I''ve been thin these days."


    Li Zhi got up, strode up, stood quietly at the desk and let the king of Tang look at it.


    Tang Wang''s eyes were full of love, gently patted Li Zhi''s arm and said with a smile.


    "It''s hard to share my worries and take the initiative to guard the barren mountains."


    Li Zhi was not very pleased with this praise, but bowed his hands.


    "Father, now the new drug has been made, and my son also wants to get vaccinated."


    "In this way, we can give porridge to the people and make a modest contribution to the disease of the Tang Dynasty.


    Since Tang Hao understood that vaccinating healthy people with cowpox would not be infringed by Xenopus, Li Zhi wanted to take the opportunity to vaccinate in advance.


    However, considering that the king of the Tang Dynasty gave the order that doctors and soldiers should be given priority, he hesitated and thought for a long time.


    It was a great decision to come this time.


    Li Zhi had such a sense of disaster victims, which surprised the king of Tang Dynasty and turned into complete joy.


    Look at Ronggong justice standing aside.


    "Look, my young slaves have grown up!"


    Grandpa Rong looked at Li Zhi with joy, turned his head and said to the king of Tang with a smile.


    "The king of Jin has always had a pure heart. It''s good to see the disease and epidemic raging in the imperial city!"


    "It''s just that the test period of dingbeihou is still short and has not been fully verified."


    "No, if the king of Jin is waiting for more time, it''s not too late to go to help after it''s fully confirmed."


    Seeing father-in-law Rong''s retreat, Li Zhi waved his hand again and again.


    "I can''t wait. The disease is still spreading slowly in the whole imperial city."


    "If you wait a little longer, countless people will get sick again. What is waiting for them will be death."


    "As the son of the Tang Dynasty, Li should share his worries for his father and stand up!"


    The words were simple, but Tang Hao was very firm and did not shrink back.


    The king of Tang took a favorable look at Li Zhi and got up and patted Li Zhi on the shoulder.


    "Good job, our Datang should have such a hot-blooded man!"


    "You insist on going. I won''t stop you. Take a good look at the suffering of this time and listen to the voice of the people of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Go! I''m sure!"

 Chapter 810

    Before Tang Hao returned to the mansion, he saw that the servants in the mansion were busy.


    Those who hang red silk, wipe the door of Zhuqi mansion, and carry water for water are like the coming of the new year.


    Before the carriage stopped steadily at the house gate, the servants stood in a row waiting for Tang Hao to return to the house.


    After getting off the carriage, Tang Hao landed and saw that a long snake on both sides of the house door had been extending into the house, which was quite spectacular.


    "Waiting for the Duke of Tang to return to his house."


    In the chorus of shouts, the servants put their hands in front of their bellies and bowed again.


    Tang Hao looked at the formation and raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Yo, the news is fast!"


    "Come on, don''t toss around! Let''s go."


    He strode across the gate and looked at the respectful servants on both sides of the lane. Tang Hao waved his big hand.


    "Even if you change your title, from now on, this house will be called Tang house!"


    "Change tomorrow, make a plaque and hang it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a slightly joyful scold came from the end of the corridor.


    "Look how you are! I don''t know. I thought the mansion was going to marry a new lover again!"


    Slightly raised his eyes, he saw Li Wanqing coming, with a Yingying smile on his face, and gave Tang Hao a white look.


    Tang Hao smiled, went forward, hugged the person of Wenxiang nephrite and joked.


    "There''s a female tiger in this family. She''s so majestic that she beats me and makes me complain."


    "If you marry another one, won''t you lift up the whole?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Wanqing was slightly stunned. In a moment, she reacted and gave a powder fist.


    "Just you! There''s no pleasant word!"


    Tang Hao catches rouyi, puts him under his arm and changes the subject.


    "How''s it going? Is everything all right with Princess Changle?"


    Now the bulge of Princess Changle''s belly is obvious. When it is quiet, you can see the fetus kicking their belly and bulging small bags in the house.


    From now on, everything should be careful. Whenever he returned to the mansion, Tang Hao would ask.


    Fortunately, Tang Hao was accompanied by Li Wanqing, a playmate who knew the root and the bottom, so he could go out of the house and do his own things.


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing mercilessly twisted the flesh next to Tang Hao''s ribs and stared at Tang Hao angrily.


    "You still have the face to ask!"


    "When I went to the barren mountain, I left without saying a word and left my sisters here. Therefore, sister Changle will go to the north house every day to see if you are back!"


    "In these eight days, but I didn''t shed tears. I was dry in mouth."


    Li Wanqing was used to holding a gun and knife. His strength was not small. Tang Hao showed his teeth and quickly bounced away.


    Covering the twisted place, he pointed to Li Wanqing.


    "You''re going to murder your husband! You don''t know how to do it!"


    Li Wanqing shook her head proudly and stared at me with a look of what you can do with me.


    After fighting for a moment, Li Wanqing has crossed the front hall. Li Wanqing takes out a letter from the light blue cotton padded clothes and gives it to Tang Hao.


    "Look."


    "The situation in Yangzhou is very good. Half of the house has been built. A two-story attic needs to be built. Gongshu oak has also made new seats. I want you to help look at the revised drawings."


    "That Yu Sanniang is a cruel person. She gets up early and greeds for darkness all day. She has already finished the bottom of the ship in just two months."


    "Fortunately, the coins were used at the right time. Yu Sanniang bought a new batch of materials and incorporated many famous craftsmen from the Zheng family."


    I was going to take the stationery and open it. Seeing that Li Wanqing spoke in such detail, Tang Hao put the stationery away.


    "It''s a blessing for Tang Hao to have such a smart and virtuous lady Li. It saves a lot of trouble reading letters!"


    "But there''s other news?"


    Li Wanqing met for a moment and looked at Tang Hao walking slowly, wondering.


    "Have you ever known general Yan of Quanzhou?"


    "General Yan has made a lot of efforts and brought in a lot of soldiers. He said that he worked for the Tang Dynasty and should support each other when the next step is near."


    After that, Li Wanqing held the exquisite minibus with her hand, showing a look of doubt.


    "When we were in Yangzhou, many people came to stop us from bidding, but they all had an affair with general Yan."


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing to be so generous again."


    Tang Hao naturally thought of what Li Wanqing could think of.


    With a disdainful hum, Tang Hao said.


    "General Yan''s careful thinking is that he loves the Navy under him!"


    "In three years, there was no breakthrough in ship construction. Now that we have built ships, he can take advantage of the opportunity and try his best to install his own navy."


    One out of the boat, one out of the people.


    When I think about it, general Yan played this abacus very well. Although it was a little crude, it was reasonable.


    Li Wanqing was a little nervous, and Xiumei screwed up at the next moment.


    "So, in the end, the ship we worked hard to build made wedding clothes for others?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao''s hearty laughter came from his side.


    "The firearms I want to make, the armor piercing crossbow promised by Gongshu oak, and the secret weapons are still in my hand. What''s the use of letting general Yan think how beautiful?"


    "Koguryo has excellent weapons, is close to the sea, and the development of the navy is not bad. Also, the baiji country''s dream of hegemony is not arrogance, but their navy, but there are experts."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Since general Yan wants warships, it''s good for them to use them and take the lead in exploring the bottom of the two countries."

 Chapter 811

    Talent palace.


    The sun slanted on the window lattice, and mottled light spots were reflected on the rough paper.


    A pair of jade hands gently turn over a page, fold up the footer and close the book.


    Wu Cairen let out a sigh in his breath and stood up slowly. Close to the carved window lattice, stretch your muscles and bones.


    With a touch of warm sunshine, it outlines the exquisite figure and shines on the brand-new cotton padded clothes.


    A little stuffy came a subtle step, and a pleasant female voice sounded.


    "There are really some skilled craftsmen in Lord Tang''s workshop who can cut such fit clothes."


    "Even in winter, the charming posture of martial talents is also displayed incisively and vividly."


    Tang Hao''s cotton padded clothes can be said to be tailor-made and specially made a girdle version.


    Even in the cold winter, it doesn''t look bloated.


    Since the opening of Jingbao swing, this cotton padded clothes alone has become a favorite dress in the harem.


    As early as before the sale, the talented martial arts man with smart ears and eyes chose servant girls with similar posture and went to buy several sets.


    Hearing the praise behind him, Wu Cairen didn''t turn around. Feng Yan looked at the blooming rose outside the window, and a bitter smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "So what?"


    "The one from Taiji palace hasn''t summoned me for such a long time."


    "Even if this posture is beautiful and provocative, it''s just looking at a bronze mirror and admiring itself."


    The personal servant girl behind her heard the lonely meaning in her words and slowly came forward.


    "Martial talents, in recent days, the imperial city has been plagued by diseases and epidemics. Your majesty is just worried about it."


    "Now Lord Tang has developed a new drug. I think it won''t be long before the disease can be eliminated."


    "At that time, your majesty will summon you. Maybe you will be happy and leave the Dragon seed."


    Inspiring words, martial talents have heard too much.


    That is the close servant girl who played with herself since childhood. She dares to say so happily.


    Hey~


    You complain and sigh like a boudoir complaining about a woman.


    Wucai looked at the rose, stunned and muttered.


    "Woman, woman!"


    "After all, this world is a man''s world. Even if you are smart and beautiful, it is just a king''s plaything."


    The servant girl beside her seemed to have been used to such cynical words. She took the arms of a talented martial artist and leaned her head against the incense shoulder.


    "Martial talents, are we so bad?"


    "Men either fight on the battlefield and fight bloody battles. Or they study hard in the cold window and get fame. They work hard all their lives, but in the end they are only a handful of loess and sleep in Jiuquan."


    "We women, as long as we have a clear and beautiful life, know the book and be reasonable, we will serve the power and enjoy the prosperity and wealth of the whole life. The poor can also become a beautiful maid. Although the maid is subject to some low spirit, it is better than losing her head in the battlefield!"


    After saying that, the close servant girl raised her head and looked into the eyes of the martial talent with envy.


    "If I had this bag of talented people and could dress his Majesty the king of Tang, I would die without regret in my life."


    The wordy words were passed into the ears of martial talents, which did not resonate, but hurt their nerves.


    The three cardinal principles and five permanent rules set by the sage have continued from the spring and Autumn period to the Warring States period.


    The husband is the key to the wife, so the wife should teach her husband and children and accept adversity.


    This is true for all kings, concubines and beauties, as well as the wife of a village husband.


    However, martial talents seem to be born with a rebellious attitude, but they have the idea that women are half the sky.


    "Caihuan, there are some things you don''t understand."


    "Just like this talent status, it''s actually not what I want. But after all, the reputation of the Wu family is all about me. There is someone around the king, and there is always hope for promotion."


    Less than twenty years old, but say a taste of old age.


    The girl named caihuan frowned slightly, looked at the beautiful jaw arc of the martial talent, and asked.


    "Do you know that thousands of women in the world yearn for a glimpse of the king, but you say such nonsense.


    "If you don''t want to serve his Majesty the king of Tang, what else do you want?"


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the martial talent. He looked up at the tile blue sky. A faint smile gradually filled his face and opened his lips.


    "Your Majesty is not old, but he has passed his 40s."


    "Although I am humble, I am as old as a flower after all. Instead of being locked in this golden cage, I might as well roam between heaven and earth and be carefree and happy."


    While talking, Wu Cairen raised his jade finger and pointed to the birds in the sky. The smile on his face was more brilliant.


    "You see, how enviable it is to fly with wings and fly with wings."


    "When returning home, we can comb each other''s wings, warm and harmonious."


    The color ring beside her gently pulled the arm of the martial talent, put one hand on her forehead and whispered.


    "It''s not hot to touch, but you talk nonsense. If you let others listen, you''ll lose your head!"


    "From now on, don''t talk nonsense like this."


    The talented man turned a deaf ear, and his eyes moved slowly along the flying track of birds.


    Until it shrinks into black spots and can no longer see its appearance.


    The smile on his face also faintly dissipated, and the look of Wu Cairen gradually darkened and whispered.


    "Caihuan, what would it be like if a woman became king in the Tang Dynasty?"


    As soon as the voice fell, caihuan was shocked and covered the wriggling lips.


    "Hey! Still say! Shut up!"

 Chapter 812

    Brand new plaques were hung up, and firecrackers crackled on both sides of the mansion.


    The two characters of the Tang Dynasty''s residence are particularly solemn and festive against the background of the big red silk.


    With joy on their faces, the servants gathered in front of the house, looking at the new plaque and talking.


    One man gets the word, and chickens and dogs rise to heaven.


    Tang Hao was among the princes of the country, and the servants of these mansions were also stained with light.


    In addition to the increase in monthly wages, it is the status of people behind their predecessors.


    Now he is a domestic servant in the government. He doesn''t look down on the faces of other ladies.


    Tang Hao clubbed at the door and watched the fire devour the green bamboo. There was no pungent smoke or rising fireworks. He always felt that there was something missing.


    The disaster in Chang''an is gradually alleviating and the people''s hearts are gradually stabilizing.


    Those who can get ulcers no longer run around, actively cooperate with the doctor''s requirements, cool down and meditate. With the first batch of vaccinated people, future vaccinations can continue to be vaccinated by using the abscess on the vaccinated people.


    This disguised weakened abscess becomes the best medicine. People who vaccinate with cowpox have less discomfort, but they can also get the same immune effect.


    Considering the urgency of vaccination, Tang Hao did not give a big banquet and chose a ceremonial celebration.


    Although no one was present, the royal city sent the servants of the family to deliver the congratulatory gifts to the nobles at the first time.


    After vaccinating against cowpox, Li Zhi prepared some supplements, peace symbols and gold and silver ornaments such as safety locks for the baby, and hurried to the Tang house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Tang Hao, who was sitting in the front hall drinking tea, roared excitedly from a distance.


    "Congratulations to my sister and son-in-law for being promoted to the rank of national Duke! Becoming the youngest national Duke in the history of the Tang Dynasty."


    Tang Hao took hot tea and glanced at Li Zhi. He smiled with the servants holding the box behind Li Zhi.


    "Come on, have a cup of hot tea."


    "You''ve been eating and drinking in the Tang mansion for so long. You have a little conscience. You know the gifts."


    "Tell me, what can you give me, poor boy? Is it enough for the food and drink in the Tang mansion these two months?"


    Li Zhi can be regarded as one of the princes who is more down-to-earth. Before his weak crown, he has no industry to make money.


    Although I have no worries about food and clothing and rich clothes and food, my pocket is empty.


    Li Wanqing lifted the teapot, poured the hot tea, pushed it in front of the empty seat beside the tea table, glanced at Tang Hao, looked at Li Zhi, who was embarrassed, and smiled.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense and laugh with you again."


    "It''s good to come. They''re all from their own family. It''s always good to come and sit down at leisure and talk about home."


    Li Zhishan smiled, sat down, took a sip of hot tea and said with a smile.


    "This time I have also been vaccinated. It''s inconvenient to visit elder sister again. I also hope sister Wanqing says hello to elder sister for me."


    Then he waved slightly behind him.


    The servants hurried to bring up the gifts and put them on the desk in line.


    "These are things like longevity locks and peace charms."


    "The gift is thin, and I hope my sister and son-in-law will accept it."


    As the saying goes, courtesy is light and people are heavy.


    Tang Hao doesn''t really want Li Zhi to give anything. He has this heart. As a sister and son-in-law, he is very happy.


    He ordered the servants of the Tang family to collect the gifts. Tang Hao looked at Li Zhidao with great interest.


    "It''s costing you a lot, isn''t it?"


    When Tang Hao asked about it, Li Zhi felt a little moved in his heart.


    "Money and silk expenses will not be discussed for the time being."


    "Elder sister and son-in-law, elder brother Qingque and elder brother Li Ke all have their own family property. I can''t say how big, but they can also provide a large number of people."


    "Now I have no skills, and the cost of food and clothing is paid by the royal family, but I can''t do nothing like this."


    "I want to learn some ways to make money with my sister and son-in-law. I hope my sister and son-in-law can give me some advice."


    Before she finished, Li Wanqing''s eyes flashed a surprise.


    "OK, your Highness the king of Jin knows how to make a living!"


    "But now you still have to focus on your studies and don''t delay it!"


    Logically speaking, Li Zhi had to wait for the weak crown before he had to go to the fief and take charge of the party.


    But with this kind of advanced thought, entering the world ahead of time and experiencing the cold and warm of the world, money and silk were hard won, which was of great benefit to the maturity of his mind.


    After that, Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao and picked up her eyebrows.


    "What? As a master, should you give a move to the disciples who sit down?"


    Tang Hao took a sip of tea, looked up and down at Li Zhi, leaned against his seat and posed as an expert.


    "Really want to learn?"


    "I don''t think you look like a merchant Jia wizard?"


    Tang Hao was afraid to teach the next generation of Tang monarchs to make money by doing business. This is what happened.


    Li Zhi thought Tang Hao was going to refuse, so he got up, bowed down and made a big gift.


    "I''m willing to listen to the master''s arrangement! I''m not afraid of hardship!"


    "You don''t have to earn a lot, you can make some profits."


    Slowly put down the teacup in his hand. Tang Hao sighed and pretended to be embarrassed.


    "That''s all. Although you don''t have any merchant talent, you can''t stand idly by when you ask."


    "Just do the bean business."


    After hearing this, Li Wanqing, who drank tea, almost burst out.


    Originally, I thought that new businesses such as glass, rouge, gouache, or fried tea and wine making were common in rural areas and could not be put on the table.


    Tang Hao grimaced, glanced at Li Wanqing and stunned Li Zhi, and said.


    "This bean business is sure to make no loss. There are many ways in it!"

 Chapter 813

    Bean trading?


    How many doorways?


    The two men suddenly looked at Tang Hao with an incredible look.


    Soybeans in the Tang Dynasty are not rare. They are not as full as rice millet, and they are not as ground into fine flour and made into all kinds of cakes as wheat.


    Even some rich families take it as the refined feed for cattle and horses and the food for animals.


    Even if the granary is full of such things, what good price can be poured out?


    Thinking carefully for a long time, Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao. She leaned forward and was quite confused.


    "Hey ~ don''t be kidding. Can beans make a lot of money?"


    "The Wu family, when the samurai Yu started his family, he grinded beans to make tofu. It can''t be called a big profit. There are still some small profits in addition to food and clothing."


    "In those days, it was this family who got up early and greedy for the dark. They dug up their savings and gave them away when Gaozu set up the army. It was only in the early Tang Dynasty that they won the name of a founding hero."


    "If you can really make a lot of money, the Wu family is not stupid. Why do you change careers and start wood trading now?"


    Speaking of this history, Tang Hao didn''t hear of it at that time.


    Unexpectedly, the Wu family is also a cold coat. After thinking about it, Wu Zetian covered the sky and dominated the world. This process is really surprising.


    Li Zhi frowned lightly, thought for a moment and said.


    "I have seen this uncle of Wu''s family in Grandpa Huang''s place before. After listening to his uncle, he became the governor of Jingzhou and started trading timber."


    "There is also a small workshop for the sale of tofu, which is a memory."


    "Presumably, I can''t earn much. Maybe... Maybe... I can''t afford to support people in a large government yard now."


    No one is too rich in money and silk, even the great prince of the Tang Dynasty.


    Even Li Zhi, who has not yet had much concept of trading, wants to be a blockbuster like Tang Hao.


    But now Li Zhi has a request for Tang Hao, but he doesn''t dare to openly refute Tang Hao. Only a little broken thoughts.


    Looking at Li Wanqing, who was a little confused, and Li Zhi, who was a little embarrassed, Tang Hao was quite unhappy.


    It''s a good idea. Why is it all this expression?


    Facing Li Zhi''s reluctant eyes, Tang Hao poked Li Zhi''s chest.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still reluctant?"


    "Listen, boy."


    Tang Haoyun raised his eyebrows and supported the posture of his elders, saying.


    "There are seventy-two lines in the world, and there are top scholars in all lines."


    "Don''t look at this small business. The doorways are interlinked. It''s like studying."


    "If you''re afraid, you''re afraid to be too high and your eyes are too low! Aim too high!"


    After that, Tang Hao rapped on the tea table with his knuckles and said sternly.


    "The merchant''s way, don''t understand, don''t look at small business, can''t do big business, what can be done?"


    "If you don''t have a business mind, you should work hard on this little thing, starting bit by bit."


    "Do you understand the truth that no small step can lead to thousands of miles, and no small flow can lead to rivers and seas?"


    Talk about things in terms of things, and educate this boy in an instant, down-to-earth.


    Li Zhi pursed his mouth, bowed and arched his hands.


    "What my brother-in-law taught me was that Li Zhiming kept it in mind."


    Li Wanqing can''t see it anymore.


    A servant in the prince''s mansion set up a stall in the Imperial City, squatting in front of him with several sacks to sell beans?


    This is inevitably too self degrading.


    The jade hand propped up his chin, looked at the poor Li Zhi, and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Hey, at least the king of Jin is also your disciple. It''s unreasonable to do such crude business like this?"


    "Besides, there is no light on your face when this matter is spread."


    "Just a simple bean, how much knowledge can there be?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Don''t look at the items sold by our Tang mansion. They are either popular all over the city or compete with beautiful women."


    "But the bean business is not what you think. It can also become a merchant business crazy for the whole imperial city."


    Li Wanqing and Li Zhi looked at each other. They didn''t know whether Tang Hao was mystifying or deliberately boasting. Both of them were skeptical.


    Knocking on the table beside the teacup, Tang Hao coughed twice, turned his head and turned his back to them.


    Seeing that there must be a mystery in it, Li Zhi picked up the teapot, pulled a smile on his face, poured Tang Hao a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    "Sister and son-in-law, come and have tea."


    "The disciple is stupid. Beans buy and sell the mystery. I hope my sister and son-in-law can explain it carefully."


    After receiving the tea from Li Zhi, Tang Hao took a sip, nodded with satisfaction and looked at Li Zhi.


    "If you have eyes, you can teach children."


    "It''s a long story. If the beans can''t be sold, they can be ground to make juice. It''s sweet and delicious. It''s comparable to dairy products."


    "If the juice can''t be sold, you can add brine to make tofu. It''s smooth and tender. It''s a delicious dish."


    "If tofu can''t be sold, it can be dried into dried beans and served with green vegetables. It''s another delicacy that can be put on the Royal dining table."


    "If none of this can be done, it still cannot be sold out. You can pickle it and make it into fermented bean curd, which is better than ordinary sauces."


    These words suddenly made them stare!


    Just one kind of bean raw material, with endless changes, made so many dishes to eat, which really shocked the two people.


    Li Zhi was a little confused and stammered.


    "Isn''t this... There''s no reason why it can''t be sold?"


    Tang Hao was quite satisfied with their reaction. He glanced at them and added.


    "This is still a practice. If there are too many beans left, you can sell bean sprouts when they sprout. It''s also a delicious food!"


    "If the bean sprouts are not sold out, they can also be buried in the land, grow into bean seedlings and harvest more beans."


    Now, they were completely surprised!

 Chapter 814

    After listening to Tang Hao''s way to get rich, Li Zhi has devoted himself to Tang Hao''s worship.


    Sometimes he also sat on the broad steps of King Jin''s house and thought carefully.


    What''s the secret in Tang Hao''s head? He can come up with so many ideas!


    Although those fermented bean curd, dried bean curd and other things are extremely novel and unheard of.


    But Li Zhi believes that since Tang Hao can say it, he must know that there must be this thing.


    In the following days, after helping the sergeants treat these sick victims, Li Zhi calmed down and devoted himself to studying the various elements of setting up a stall.


    Li Zhi is busy here, and the Tang house is not idle at all.


    Since Li Wanqing knew that the beans could produce so many delicious food, she often followed Tang Hao behind, shouting that Tang Hao wanted to make them one by one.


    After several times of pleading failed, she openly encouraged the pregnant Princess Changle to plead together.


    Tang Hao doesn''t want to stay in the house and be a family cook.


    Today''s Princess Changle doesn''t need to be strict about food.


    At this time, if you start, you can''t stop the two people''s mouths!


    Tang Hao hurriedly escaped from the Tang mansion and went to the street to find Li Zhi on the grounds of assisting Li Zhi.


    East city.


    This place, which used to hide filth, has long been washed away by the disease, and most of the villains and suspects have fled one after another.


    Now this messy market has become an epidemic area.


    After vaccination, the soldiers and doctors who recovered well gathered together to cooperate with each other and control these patients.


    "Everybody! Don''t be afraid. Now this cowpox can prevent acne."


    "In the Imperial City, after all the people are inoculated, you can restore your freedom and no longer keep the control of this area."


    "At present, we should listen to the doctor''s instructions, rest quietly, and strive to get healthy in a few days. We can reunite with our family as much as possible!"


    The slightly childish voice stood on the one foot high platform and shouted loudly to appease the rolling stream of people in front of him.


    The people stopped by the human wall composed of Jin Wuwei looked up at the slightly green boy.


    "Give me something to eat, childe."


    "We''ve been locked up here for so long. Kind people! Give us some food."


    Looking at the palms of countless double bodies, Li Zhi was a little flustered. He glanced at the left and right guards and asked in a low voice.


    "Can you take food? Share it with them quickly."


    The guard beside him looked puzzled. He looked at the vast sea of people in front of him and said.


    "Your Highness, these victims have places for porridge. They are all fixed-point porridge. We... Can''t control it."


    "Besides, we can''t help these nearly 3000 people if we give them alms."


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi was more anxious. He casually took a handful of five baht money from his body and handed it to the guard.


    "Go! Go to the imperial city and buy some food!"


    In such a big Imperial City, if you put it in plain life, you can see vendors everywhere. But now, with the current disease, the vendors who set up stalls have already run around and hid in the houses. Where dare they go out?


    Even with money, where to buy it!


    Seeing the guard holding money and silk in a daze, Li Zhi was even more impatient! Urged.


    "If you don''t have enough money and silk, first go to the government yard of the state of Tang to withdraw Qianguan! Type a note and write it on my head!"


    At this time, Li Zhi''s only hope was the Tang house. He also knew that his sister and son-in-law, who had a great fortune, would not be picky about such things.


    Just like ants on a hot pot, Li Zhi completely forgot that there were no stalls at this time.


    The guard saw Li Zhiji''s forehead full of fine sweat and wrinkled his face. Why.


    "Your Highness... This... This..."


    Before he finished, he was impatiently interrupted by two words.


    "Not yet? Do you want the lone army to deal with it?"


    What the soldiers fear most is to violate the military order and blame them. It is hard to escape the death penalty.


    The guard didn''t dare to hesitate. Holding money and silk, he stubbornly agreed and hurried out.


    Under the obstruction of the human wall, among the patients with their heads up, someone finally recognized this young face with a touch of royal majesty.


    "Ah! It''s your Highness the king of Jin!"


    "Your Highness King Jin came to see us!"


    An excited cry rang out in the epidemic area.


    Boom.


    Some sick people rushed out of the temporary house and gathered with the patients in the hospital to watch the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    For a time, it was crowded and vast.


    The soldiers of Jin Wu''s guard hurriedly formed three lines of defense in front of the crowd to protect the figure on the wooden platform.


    After seeing the figure on the stage again, thousands of patients slowly knelt to the ground and knelt down.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin!"


    "Your Highness the king of Jin is coming!"


    "The royal family has not abandoned us! Your majesty has not abandoned us!"


    Loud hissing filled the whole block.


    So far, Li Zhi is the first royal prince to see all the patients.


    The prince is with the people!


    Moved, excited and gratified expression appeared with the faces of each people.


    What they get is not only a few words of comfort, but also the realization of this man-made care.


    At this moment, the people on the wooden platform have become the spokesman of the royal family.


    Li Zhi looked at many tearful figures, his eyes were slightly red and his voice was loud.


    "Everybody get up."


    "I''ve arranged for a big cake to be delivered later to satisfy everyone''s hunger."


    "Come on, get up."


    If it were not for the safety of these Jin Wuwei, they would forcibly block it.


    Li Zhi really had an impulse to take a good look at the pitted faces of these patients and said.


    "Suffering."

 Chapter 815

    After all, age is limited.


    For the first time, I experienced such a thing that thousands of people knelt down and couldn''t afford to kneel for a long time.


    At this moment, Li Zhi was quite in a hurry. He chopped his feet back and forth. He repeated a sentence in his mouth. Get up quickly. He was completely at a loss.


    make love.


    Three loud applause broke out.


    Li Tai, dressed in fancy clothes and cotton padded clothes and holding a folding fan, appeared in the streets of Dongshi with his head held high.


    Seeing Li Zhi on the wooden platform, Li Zhi walked with a smile on his face.


    "Zhier''s brother was concerned about the sick people and was with the people. He was ahead of me. It made me a little ashamed to be a brother."


    The voice was not loud, but it was faint with the power of dragon and tiger of royal blood.


    Just now, all the patients of the king of Jin shouted in unison, and immediately shut up,


    Two princes appeared in the east city, and the seriously ill patients had a bad feeling.


    Now the position of Chu Jun has not been determined. It was originally a dispute between Li Tai and Li Ke. At this time, another active Li Zhi came in. It is still unknown who will hold the position of Chu Jun in the end.


    Don''t say they are civilians, even those important officials in the court. If they stand in the wrong position, they will be destroyed.


    Looking at Li Tai, all the sick people fell on the ground and dared not look up again. They were very flustered.


    When Li Zhi turned his head, he saw that Li Tai, whom he had not seen for a long time, came and the two brothers met again. Li Zhi, with a pure heart, was overjoyed.


    He jumped off the wooden platform and didn''t notice that Li Tai rushed towards his brother with a touch of anger.


    "Elder brother! I haven''t seen you for a long time and haven''t come to find my brother to play. You make my brother miss you!"


    Like in the past, Li Zhi rushed to the figure, took Li Tai''s arm and pasted it beside him.


    Li Tai''s face was stifled when he felt the familiar temperature on his arm.


    In fact, after the failure of the last Qingzhou plan, Li Tai has been cautious for fear of ending up like Li Chengqian.


    Although they closed their doors and declined all the visits of literati and refined scholars, all the disturbances in the imperial city were brought by the guards and spread to their ears.


    The rise of Li Zhi''s foreign army has greatly demonstrated his skills recently and has been praised by many ministers, which makes Li Tai more or less flustered.


    The position of Chu Jun has not been determined, and Li Ke is already a strong opponent. Now add Li Zhi, which makes the determination of the position of Chu Jun more blurred.


    The worse news is that Tang Hao, a young superstar of the Tang Dynasty, seems to have a close relationship with Li Zhi.


    If this person gives his full help, the position of Chu Jun may fall into the hands of Li Zhi!


    I wanted to suppress Li Zhi''s momentum in front of the patients, but I didn''t think that this stupid brother was unaware, and even as innocent and pure as before!


    Li Tai''s original anger was also hidden under the boy''s happy smile.


    As Bo''s anger faded away, Li Tai turned to Yingying with a smile and reached out to touch Li Zhi''s head.


    "Yes! Elder brother has a lot of things to do. When he heard of the disease in the Imperial City, he searched for a famous doctor privately."


    "Hearing that Tang Hao developed Qi medicine in the Imperial City, he hurried back."


    After taking a look at the huge team closely followed behind Li Tai, Li Zhi was quite curious, pointed behind him and looked at Li Tai Road.


    "Elder brother, what are the barrels pulled on these carriages?"


    "Isn''t it some gruel meals for these patients?"


    Looking back at the large wooden barrels neatly placed on the five carriages, Li Tai smiled and put his hands behind him.


    "Yes!"


    "The father emperor is busy with vaccination and reviewing memorials in the Tang Dynasty. He manages everything every day and is busy."


    "The eldest brother went to Qianzhou, and the responsibility of sharing worries for his father and Emperor fell on the eldest brother."


    While talking, Li Tai glanced at Li Zhi intentionally or unintentionally.


    Seeing that there were not too many waves on Li Zhi''s face, he sighed in his heart that he, a silly brother, may not understand the position of Chu Jun and what the power covers the sky is.


    Convergence of mind, Li Tai turned back and looked at the patients kneeling in the distance, adding.


    "The taxes and rates from all over the country have not yet been fully transported to the imperial warehouse. It is not easy for my father and emperor to gather up some rice porridge for these patients."


    "How can one porridge a day manage?"


    "The elder brother bought rice millet with some money from his residence to make porridge and add a meal to these patients."


    After that, Li Tai patted Li Zhi on the shoulder.


    "Go! Porridge!"


    Under the small hut, Li Tai personally scooped up two scoops of porridge with a wooden spoon, put them in a pottery bowl, and smiled at the long dragon in front of the barrel.


    "People of Datang!"


    "It''s your misfortune to be caught in the claw of disease!"


    "But your majesty has not given up on you! I will not give up on you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd was excited. It was louder and more excited than Wang Nabo of Jin.


    In contrast, the promise of the king of Jin felt like a cake to satisfy his hunger, while the wave of the king of Wei was a real porridge in front of him!


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, who cherishes benevolence and loves the people like a son, is really a model among the princes!"


    "Stay with the people and care for the common people. The king of Wei really inherits his Majesty''s benevolence. Blessed are we in the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Your Highness the king of Wei is really the heart of a Bodhisattva. We engrave this great kindness and virtue on our hearts."


    The people''s desire and praise are endless.


    Listening to the words in his ears, Li Tai''s smile was more brilliant and waved his big hand.


    "Porridge!"

 Chapter 816

    The scene was once turned over, which made Tang Hao sitting in the attic on the second floor enjoy it.


    I wanted to see if Li Zhi had any eloquence, but I saw a big play.


    Looking at Li Zhi standing in front of the porridge bucket with a smile on his face, Tang Hao shook his head slightly and sipped hot tea.


    "What a silly boy."


    Wu Tong sat opposite with a dignified face.


    I don''t know whether Li Zhi is only concerned about whether the patient has enough to eat, or whether he has deep affection for his brother. He is unaware of Li Tai''s exclusion.


    Wu Tong, who is also an honest man, looks a little worried.


    "Alas! The king of Jin is not the opponent of the king of Wei at all."


    "I''m afraid the king of Jin won''t be able to meet such an opponent. The reputation gained from the hard journey during the trip to Qingzhou has also dissipated."


    Tang Hao was about to reply when he felt a change coming from the corner of the street. A large group of people and horses were galloping towards the epidemic area.


    At a glance, Tang Hao was happy, pulled up his smiling face and Nunu''s mouth.


    "Look, the good play has just been staged."


    Just as Wu Tongshun looked at Tang Hao, Tang Hao waved slowly.


    "Waiter, another pot of tea."


    You can enjoy tea and play, sit high by the window and look down at the overall situation.


    At the end of the street corner, the five carriages opened. Gilded auspicious animals were carved at the four corners of the carriage. The aloe carriage, pearl jade curtain and silver inlaid peony patterns glittered, which was very eye-catching.


    With the driver''s "driving" sound, the wheel hub generates wind, rolling the stone road and rumbling.


    Li Ke, dressed in purple, stood proudly in front of the carriage, holding a folding fan in his hand and smiling.


    When the place of porridge was near, the speed of the carriage slowly slowed down, and finally stopped with the sound of "Huyu".


    The armored guards on both sides jumped off the horse''s back and set up the steps of the carriage. Li Ke walked down slowly.


    Glancing at the long porridge team in place, Li Ke''s free eyes fell on Li Zhi.


    "Yo, king of Jin, I haven''t seen him for a long time. He has grown into a tall and straight young man."


    Somehow, Li Zhi honestly felt that this smiling face didn''t look real. It seemed that there was a terrible figure behind it.


    Li Zhi respectfully arched his hands, with an awkward smile on his face and whispered.


    "Your Highness the king of Wu."


    The posture of striding around stopped for a while in front of Li Zhi and turned his back over his hands.


    "Age is, lack of a youth''s blood gas!"


    Then he took two steps slowly and looked at Li Tai.


    "It''s a coincidence today. The king of Wei is also here."


    "It''s incredible that a once mixed east city gathered three princes at the same time."


    Li Tai also looked at Li Ke, turned his back and twisted his body.


    "The imperial city is plagued by disease and the people are displaced. Now they are trapped in this east city, separated from their relatives and family members."


    "If the porridge team blocks the way of King Wu''s sightseeing, please take a detour. Don''t delay your time here."


    Li Tai, who is enjoying the praise of the people, is naturally proud in his heart. Now he is swept away by Li Ke, king of Wu. It is inevitable that he is more frank in his words.


    To be honest, Li Tai never wanted to see this man.


    It''s not just because of the position of Prince, but because the prince always has a lofty and arrogant tone, which makes people upset.


    Li Ke, king of Wu, was not annoyed by this remark. Instead, he laughed and bowed his hands.


    "Sin, sin, I just wanted to chat with my two brothers. I didn''t see the king of Wei, who has always loved the people like a son, making a big fuss here and giving porridge to save the people."


    "The father must have been greatly impressed when he saw such measures as focusing on the people and the world."


    After that, Li Ke looked at Li Zhi and said slowly.


    "What do you think? Your Highness the king of Jin?"


    The sudden question made Li Zhi suddenly confused. He looked at Li Ke in surprise and couldn''t say a word at a time.


    The plan in his heart was revealed by Li Ke on the spot. Li Tai''s face was green and red, and his anger was dark.


    Clenching his fist behind him, Li Tai clenched his teeth and turned his head.


    "Li Ke! Don''t be weird here!"


    "Thousands of people are still waiting for porridge to warm up. Don''t make trouble here!"


    Hearing this, Li Ke straightened up and waved his hand again and again.


    "No, no!"


    "Your Highness the king of Wei is considerate in giving porridge and sharing worries for your father. These things are meant to show the benevolence of the royal family, and should be followed by your sons and grandchildren."


    After that, Li Ke opened the paper fan and smiled.


    "But where is the truth that you don''t eat staple food and only drink soup and tea?"


    He turned his head slightly and said to his corporal.


    "Distribute the meat patties for the sick people to eat."


    "The sick body is weak. How can we fight against the disease without some oil-water staple food?"


    At the command, the taxi men beside the carriage moved, and the meat cakes wrapped in rough oil paper were taken out one by one and stuffed into the hands of the sick people.


    The people of Leng God took warm meat cakes and smelled the smell of meat and scallion oil. They were greedy in their hearts.


    But in this scene, the three princes stood up in a strange confrontation, which made everyone dare not speak and faint fear.


    Looking at the three people on the field, they couldn''t eat or not. They stood on the spot one by one, as if they were fixed by the incident.


    Seeing that he was robbed of the limelight, Li Tai was not angry, but he had nothing to do about it. He pestled there and flushed his cheeks.


    It was Li Ke, king of Wu, who gradually sharpened his eyes when he looked at these indifferent people.


    "Why? Isn''t it delicious?"


    "If not tomorrow, I''ll get some big fish and meat and put them on several tables?"

 Chapter 817

    The simple words were completely convenient in Li Ke''s mouth.


    It''s not a threat, but it''s better than a threat.


    The whole audience was stunned and looked at each other. Instead, they picked up the meat pie in their hands and ate it.


    They are just ordinary people in a small imperial city. How dare they disobey the wishes of these princes?


    This scene fell in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Hao slowly sipped a mouthful of hot tea.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    "The two princes compete, but they want to use these innocent people as tools."


    "If it is really a gift from the prince, it is not easy to take."


    After listening, Wu Tong looked down at Li Zhi, who was standing in the audience without saying a word, and sighed.


    "Yes! Where is this alms and food?"


    "Pity those helpless people, and the king of Jin, are also sandwiched between the two."


    Put down the teacup, Tang Haoshan is the same as the situation on the court, Yingying smiles.


    "In the dispute over Chu Jun, Li Zhi can''t get involved if he doesn''t want to!"


    After that, Tang Hao got up slowly and said.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    The situation in the epidemic area was particularly strange. The patients silently lowered their heads and ate cakes. The whole audience was quiet without a sound.


    "The three princes are concerned about the sick people. It''s the blessing of the Tang Dynasty to give porridge and cakes."


    Tang Hao''s voice is particularly loud in this neighborhood.


    Hearing this, many people and the three opposing princes turned their heads and looked over one after another.


    With a leisurely look on his face, Tang Hao led Wu Tong to say hello to the princes.


    When Li Tai and Li Ke saw Tang Hao coming from Yingying, the corners of their eyes twitched a few times, and a complex look flashed in their eyes.


    Li Zhishen knew that the two brothers had been with each other. Now they are at war. Li Zhi has long wanted to escape from this land of right and wrong.


    Now when I see Tang Hao coming, I feel as if I saw the Savior. I stride towards Tang Hao and greet him with a smile.


    "Sister and son-in-law! You''re coming!"


    "Two brothers are here, giving meat cakes and porridge to settle the patients."


    Tang Hao patted Li Zhi on the back and took him to the two princes.


    Li Tai looked at Tang Hao, who was standing a few steps away, and his eyes lit up and said.


    "I often heard that the Marquis of Dingbei was dressed in night clothes. This time, I didn''t hesitate to test the poison and develop strange drugs for the people of the Tang Dynasty. I didn''t expect to come here again today."


    "I don''t know whether I came to investigate the condition or to comfort the people?"


    This sentence is not only a rhetorical question, but also a test.


    The timing of Tang Hao''s appearance was too coincidental, and it was precisely the most critical moment for the rise of confrontation.


    Looking at Li Tai, Tang Hao looked ashamed and said.


    "I''m ashamed to say that Tang has only developed a vaccination strategy to prevent others from getting sick and slow down the spread of the disease, but has not developed a new drug to treat the infected people."


    "It''s just to give more guidance and relieve people''s mood."


    Hearing the speech, Li Kelang smiled, looked Tang Hao, and said.


    "Dingbei Hou, no, it should be the Duke of Tang."


    "We in the Tang Dynasty live in peace, that is, the Duke of the Tang Dynasty works hard and is not afraid of life and death. These passionate ethics of saving the country and the people are enough to become a model for the youth of the world and worthy of imitation by all young students."


    Said here, Li Ke bowed and said.


    "Lord Tang, it''s hard."


    These words sounded very insipid and sincere. It was difficult for Tang Hao to hear the real intention in his words.


    But even without malice, Tang Hao smiled back.


    "King Wu, I praise you."


    Li Ke is also a master of setbacks. He knows that Tang Hao has made a lot of contributions to the Tang Dynasty in this year and has a high reputation.


    If this person appears here, he will certainly become the object of pursuit of these people. All his efforts just now are wasted.


    But at this moment, any struggle between the two sides will let the third person enjoy the profits.


    Instead of sticking to the end, we should take the lead in evacuating.


    Yingying bows to Tang Hao. Li Ke glances at the audience and laughs.


    "Now that we are alone, the matter has been completed, and the people have food, the stock will leave first."


    After that, he really stepped forward. When he passed Tang Hao, his slow pace stopped.


    Turning his head slightly, Li Ke approached Tang Hao slightly and whispered.


    "Duke Tang, there are some things you should think twice before you act."


    "Just like this epidemic area, some people just can''t afford to be proud of others."


    Then he waved.


    "Set out and go back to your house."


    Looking at a large number of soldiers and horses slowly pulling away, Tang Hao''s thoughts surged in his heart.


    The king of Wu is really not simple. A word not only implies that he has the same purpose as Tang Hao, but also what he really means to do things for the people.


    Tang Hao is pushed to the opposite of Li Tai, so that after he leaves, the two people in the field will only be two sides that are difficult to tolerate.


    May Ben''s situation be good. The arrival of two groups of people makes Li Tai a little embarrassed.


    Charity has completely become something to win the holy favor and win the hearts of the people.


    Although there is no explicit statement, between the lines, he completely analyzes his heart in front of all the patients.


    His eyes full of thin anger sprinkled on Tang Hao. After hesitating for a moment, Li Tai arched his hands.


    "It must be good for the Duke of Tang to come. The people want it."


    "Farewell."

 Chapter 818

    Back garden.


    Most of the memorials piled up like mountains have been reviewed. The king of Tang rubbed his sour eyes and got up and went to the back garden.


    Father Rong took a fur cloak and followed closely.


    Before March 9, the weather seems to have some traces of March 9, and the white breath can be clearly seen.


    He slowly draped his clothes over the king of Tang. The king of Tang pulled his clothes and said in a deep voice.


    "I heard that zhier learned the way of merchants from Tang Hao. Is it true?"


    Father Rong bowed his body slightly and followed the king of Tang, responding.


    "Your Majesty, it is true."


    "Although his Highness the king of Jin is young, it is good that he has such a self-motivated spirit and self-reliance."


    "The old slave also heard that Tang Hao gave his Highness the king of Jin an idea, which is a business that can make no loss."


    Hearing this, the slow footsteps stopped and turned around.


    "Is there a business that can make a profit without losing?"


    Although he led the army to start a business in the war, the king of Tang also knew that there was a shortcut to this merchant''s way, in addition to reselling the price difference and inventing and creating?


    Even those experienced businessmen who have been trading for decades always capsize in the gutter.


    Is there any business there that can''t lose?


    Welcoming the eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty, father-in-law Rong quickly added.


    "The old slave also heard that his Highness the king of Jin mentioned when he was sending some osmanthus cakes to his Highness the king of Jin."


    "I only know that it''s about the sale of beans. The old slave didn''t ask in detail."


    Bean trading?


    This is not a business that ordinary villagers in the countryside will do?


    Can such an ordinary merchant make a profit without losing? Isn''t it that the merchants of the Tang Dynasty are already rich?


    The king of Tang frowned, touched his beard under his jaw and thought quietly.


    Why does such an ordinary business exist in Tang Hao''s eyes?


    Is there any secret?


    Li Junxian, wearing a silver armor, has already got up and reported to the police.


    "Your Majesty, the king of Jin went to the epidemic area today to appease the patients and do a good job in counseling."


    "And he took out his own money to buy food and fill his stomach for the people in the patient area."


    When he first heard about it, the king of Tang did not feel anything wrong, but became confused.


    "Zhier is still young. How can you get money?"


    "Besides, when did he get so much money for thousands of patients?"


    Since the king of the Tang Dynasty appointed Li Zhi to be the crown prince, he privately investigated the son''s conduct, and Li Junxian became the ears and eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Taking private money to buy food for patients seems benevolent, but it is childish.


    One or two victims must be feasible, but if you sit on the throne of monarch, how can all the hungry and cold people in the world use Royal money to relieve them?


    It is not only a problem that cannot be redeemed, but also something that will affect the overall situation of the world.


    Li Junxian looked up at the dignified king of Tang and responded truthfully.


    "It''s from the Duke of Tang. The specific amount is unknown."


    Said here, Li Jun offered a pause, hesitated for a moment and said cautiously.


    "In addition, the king of Wei and the king of Wu also came one after another."


    The three appeared in the same place. Needless to say, the three present could guess the interests.


    Li Zhi is still young, not to mention his first experience of personnel. He may be unconscious of being trapped in the vortex of power and completely unaware of the advent of the crisis.


    King Tang''s face was dignified, and a touch of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    "My two sons are really worrying!"


    "At the previous time, all evacuees had excuses."


    "Now the disease is contained. It''s urgent. It''s lively."


    Li Junxian had a slight objection to the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Since ancient times, the prince has fought openly and secretly, and it is normal to compete for the position of Prince.


    But after all, it is a plan to save the people and settle down. It represents the royal family. It is a good plan.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Perhaps the king of Wei and the king of Wu just happened to come. They didn''t expect the king of Jin to go too."


    The king of Tang did not get better, but his face was gloomy.


    "That''s good."


    "As a elder brother, it''s not as detailed as a younger brother who is less than 20 years old. I have no light on my face when I say it."


    Since the incident of Qingzhou, Li Ke and Li Tai have found out what they did behind their backs.


    The king of Tang disagreed with these two people. In this matter, the king of Tang only hoped that these two people were sincere and sincere in working for the Tang Dynasty.


    "However, in the end, Tang Guogong came to the scene and alleviated the embarrassing situation."


    Li Junxian still stubbornly said the final outcome.


    Tang Hao?


    The king of Tang was stunned when he heard this.


    On reflection, he smiled.


    "That''s interesting!"


    "I said straight that Tang Hao is a boy who doesn''t touch himself and won''t help anyone, but I didn''t think of going back to resolve this embarrassment."


    "Well, there''s no need to mention it again. Just pay more attention to the treatment of children. I can rest assured that Tang Hao is here."


    When the court changes, without Tang Hao, the blood will surely splash in the Tai Chi hall.


    This time, Tang Hao came and went to appease the patients. The king of Tang had a vague feeling that Tang Hao was also concerned about the candidate for the post of Chu Jun.


    No matter what the outcome, the king of Tang firmly believed that the mutilation of hands and feet and the blood stained royal family would never happen again.


    As for the position of Chu Jun, whether Li Zhi is competent depends on Tang Hao''s training and Li Zhi''s nature.

 Chapter 819

    At the end of November.


    The cold wind was biting, and the sobbing wind spread all over Chang''an city.


    Although it is not yet the freezing season, the people of the Imperial City have long been hiding in their houses and enjoying the warmth of their homes.


    Many rich families'' tin chimneys emit bursts of white smoke, which dissipates with the wind.


    Even some ordinary aristocratic families suddenly gave up the habit of burning firewood and stocked one or two hundred coal blocks for reuse in this cold weather.


    Tang Hao''s coal stove was on sale as early as this season. The price of five hundred Wen is very close to the people. Coupled with five Wen honeycomb briquette, it is much more affordable than the previous charcoal.


    Today''s Tang mansion can be regarded as a real rich family, and the construction of warm house was completed a week ago.


    This big bellied Princess Changle, at this time, has an abortion and health care in her new house.


    The soft pillow Kang bed is very comfortable. Princess Changle doesn''t want to get out of bed.


    There was a round table that could rotate in the house. Tang Hao said that at the end of the new year, he would show his hand and let the two eat goods to relieve their greed.


    The fragrance was faint, and the whole house was warm. There are several iron kettles on the coal stove. They often boil water for washing.


    The superior wood is changed into wood boards, and the walls and floors are laid one by one to prevent the moisture of the new house from penetrating into the bones.


    Li Wanqing sat by the stove, half leaning against the fur seat and used to holding the hand of the blade. This time, holding the embroidery needle was a little clumsy and carefully embroidered the female worker.


    "Husband, do you say that the children in sister zhier''s house are male or female?"


    "The embroidered peony sweat clothes are still worn by the daughter''s family. The man''s clothes are really strange."


    Tang Hao, who was humming children''s songs by the bed, stopped, smiled and said.


    "It''s simple. Just embroider a boy''s dress. If you can''t use it, it''s not too late to wear it when you have a child."


    After hearing this, Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao, raised her slender fingers and said.


    "You''re right. Come and try."


    "Look at my hands, they are almost full of needle eyes!"


    Listening to the quarrel between the two, Princess Changle, half leaning on the bed, smiled and said.


    "Hard work, sister Wanqing."


    After that, he glanced at Tang Hao next to him and said.


    "Husband, you see my sister is working so hard. What if you show your skill today and cook some good dishes for us to eat? How about a reward?"


    Without Tang Hao''s reply, Princess Changle gently helped her belly and said.


    "Just now, the child in my stomach also said that I can have a hot pot today."


    "Look outside this house. It''s cold and windy. It matches the hot pot very well!"


    The courage of the two sisters attracted a familiar road, and Tang Hao had already taken care of it.


    Every time I wanted to eat something, I took my baby as a shield and tasted a lot of delicious food.


    Just as he was about to answer, Chumo''s anxious roar came from outside the door.


    "Brother Tang? Something big has happened!"


    Tang Hao shut up and went to watch the door.


    Chumo dodges in while the strong wind is pouring in, holds a armour and closes the door.


    Looking around, Chumo is surprised to find a building on the soft collapse.


    "Yes! Brother Tang."


    "The north wind is blowing outside, and the cold people hide their heads and necks. Your house is as warm as spring."


    Tang Hao ignores Chumo, who is looking around. He has a few years of Xuanling now. Du Rumei''s old guys have the temperament.


    First praise, look left and right in the middle of the house, take a fancy to your favorite objects, ask for and grab them, and forcibly take them away from yourself.


    Sitting on the seat next to Chumo, Tang Hao nuzzles the silver armor in Chumo''s hand.


    "What does that mean?"


    "There''s going to be a war? What''s the use of holding a armor?"


    Hearing this, chumerton looked sad.


    This armour was bought by the two men who bravely broke into the grassland and experienced countless fighting nights during the northern expedition against Turks!


    In terms of significance, it is not necessary for Cheng Chumo to be a junior officer at that time.


    "You don''t know!"


    "These days, wearing the light and warm cotton clothes, I put on this bright light armor to show the soldiers the story of our crossing the grassland in those days."


    "But unexpectedly, the boys under my command refused and said they wanted to compete with me."


    "It turned over several times, but the tendon rope was accidentally broken."


    While talking, Chumo tossed the armor in his arms and found a small piece of armor hanging, saying.


    "This is it!"


    "It''s a pity that our armour, which is at least given by your majesty, is so bad."


    "I''m saying that you have a Qiaoyi Pavilion here. Get me some more ropes to wear."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao stared at Chumo.


    "Your boy will find someone. The army headquarters for making armor is in the imperial city. Just throw it over."


    "Our Qiaoyi Pavilion produces cotton clothes day and night, so that our poor people in Datang can keep warm and cover warm bedding in winter."


    "Do you know how long it will take to wear these armor pieces after this armor coat comes off?"


    Seeing Tang Hao getting angry, Chumo Chumo laughed.


    Friends of life and death, anger is false, it is true to help.


    "Hey! I don''t believe in the skills of our workshop!"


    "If it weren''t for the sake of our close friends, how could this glorious job find brother Tang who is omnipotent?"


    "Come on, study?"

 Chapter 820

    Tang Hao glances at Chumo without looking at the armour.


    "What do you think?"


    "I have this armour, too!"


    Chumo, with a smiling face, slowly pushes Jiayi over and puts it in Tang Hao''s arms.


    "That''s right!"


    "Brother Tang has always been a person who takes care of each other with all his heart."


    "This armour is like the friendship between us, inseparable!"


    "This little favor is not difficult for brother Tang."


    Seeing that Tang Hao was silent, Chumo leaned close to him and said.


    "Whatever. Help me improve it. The shoulder and elbow are very tight and bloated after wearing cotton padded clothes."


    "My divine power is less than half. It''s really irritating."


    The armor of the Tang Dynasty at this time can be regarded as the most dazzling armor in ancient times. The chest goggles give up the discomfort of the previous plate armor.


    It can resist the positive impact and disperse it in the body. It is generous and beautiful. It even shines in the sun, so that the enemy can''t look directly at it.


    However, on the whole, there are subtle deficiencies.


    One is the weight, and the other is the flexibility of the shoulder and elbow.


    To say the shape of this armour, there were many patterns in ancient times, such as fish scale armour, mountain text armour, plate leaf armour and so on.


    Among them, plate armor is the most powerful, but in the ancient cold weapon war, it is not to determine the quality of armor by defense.


    Comfort, armor weight, material division, and light thickness have become important factors.


    In fact, Tang Hao had long planned to improve his armor, but in the Tang Dynasty at this time, it was not easy to improve his armor.


    Despite the innovation of iron smelting, the backward productivity has long prevented many things from being produced in large quantities.


    It is said that only the elite of the Tang Dynasty can wear this Mingguang armor. The armor on the general is also carefully crafted, which is more superior and time-consuming.


    Tang Hao glanced at Chumo and shook his armor.


    "Changes can be made. Only a small amount of changes can be made at the joints to make it more flexible."


    "And this style. Look at it. The whole body is silver and shiny without any embellishment. It is full of defense, but less domineering."


    While talking, Tang Hao drops the silver armor, stands up and gestures to Chumo.


    "The tassel helmet on this head is too monotonous, with auspicious unicorn and Golden Phoenix wings. It is symmetrical and beautiful, but it is not powerful and domineering."


    "Tie a cloak, add some fluff to the neck, or make a protective item to isolate the friction with the armor."


    "There is also a place where the waist is tied. A tiger''s head can be embedded to protect the belly. It is majestic."


    In fact, there are not a few styles of armor in the Tang Dynasty, and talents emerge one after another.


    Among the thirteen armor of Tang Dynasty, iron armor, silk cloth armor, animal clip and even wood armor are all inclusive.


    The arms equipped are also different.


    But Chumo listens to Tang Hao''s words. There are probably some eyebrows in his mind. In the hazy, it seems that there is really a taste of beauty and prestige.


    Seeing Tang Hao looking at himself, Chumo nods and smiles.


    "OK! Listen to you!"


    "You should just listen. In fact, there is not much refreshing feeling in your head, but believe you, it must be right."


    Tang Hao was very satisfied with the modification of the original Mingguang armor like the later God of war Lv Bu.


    But Chumo hasn''t seen it after all. He can''t imagine that kind of picture.


    Imagine if you were on the territory of the Tang Dynasty, with a triple hair crown on your head, a silver and white peony robe on your body, a beast face swallowing armor, a tiger head belt around your waist, and a green dragon Yanyue knife obliquely dragged onto a BMW wuzhui.


    Is this about attachment or rebirth?


    The scene was enough to repel the barbarians and scare away the island bandits.


    "Well, I can''t think of it."


    "It''s no use talking to you again. I see your weapon looks shabby, so I''ll make you a bearing weapon."


    Hearing this, Chumo gets excited and stands up, looking at Tang Hao excitedly.


    "Is that true?"


    "You said it yourself. You can''t go back!"


    Tang Hao slaps Chumo on the seat. He also sits down on the next seat and glances at Chumo.


    "If I do this, it''s still your wish."


    "When you were on the grassland, you were borrowing weapons from me in your sleep and said you were going to have a look."


    "I can''t help it. It''s not easy for you to live now. I''ll take care of this little thing."


    This remark is a long face.


    He really didn''t remember his dream words, but Tang Hao''s weapons are really all magic weapons.


    The sabre is green and sharp. It has a narrow body and a thin blade. It has short hair and is extremely sharp. And the green dragon Yanyue knife, heavy and powerful, played with the wind, and cut down a large area with one knife. The most irritating thing is that there is a rare bright silver gun, which is as clever as a swimming dragon.


    But after all, for generals, the weapons in their hands are as important as life.


    Chumo is always envious when he sees Tang Hao''s hand, but he can''t borrow it.


    This time, since Tang Hao said that he could also have his own magic weapon, he was naturally happy.


    "Well, as you said, I''ll wait."


    "By the way, what kind of weapon are you going to make?"


    Tang Hao answered casually.


    "Tang Dao is too common. Heavy Dao is very rare. Let''s use a gun."


    "What''s the name?"


    "Tiger head Zhanjin gun."

 Chapter 821

    Chumo can''t wait. The sharp blade of the magic weapon is in front of him, as if the hot pot in front of him doesn''t smell good.


    From the shape of the sword, to how to cast, to the raw materials of casting, it seems that the boy has endless questions.


    Half the time of a meal was occupied by the boy''s miscellaneous problems.


    Just after putting down the dishes and chopsticks, Chumo''s sleeves and mouth silently pulled up Tang Hao.


    "Military affairs should not be neglected!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s do it now."


    Then he looked at the two Tang ladies and smiled.


    "Go back, go back."


    Li Wanqing and Princess Changle naturally know that the two people have deep friendship and righteousness.


    For more than 20 years, Princess Changle, who has lived in the deep palace for a long time, is naturally not interested in cold and fierce swords and is angry.


    "You people, when you go to the battlefield, you think hard, and when you go down the battlefield, you still think about the cold sword."


    Li Wanqing naturally understood the feelings of a martial arts practitioner for swords. She came over and held the jade arm of Princess Changle and smiled.


    "Sister zhi''er doesn''t have to blame him."


    "When men fight on the battlefield, in addition to the courage to fight and fight, their heads are all sharp blades in their hands. There are swords in the world."


    "It''s also excellent to improve the generals and make a few handy weapons before the war begins."


    If you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools. Datang is still facing the enemy on all sides. It is also good to take precautions in advance.


    Chumo looks at Li Wanqing with gratitude. Chumo smiles even more.


    "Thank you, General Li!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he no longer hesitated. He took Tang Hao and ran outside.


    In Chang''an City, the most refined iron smelting skill is Chang Sun Yi.


    Sitting on the largest iron ore mining in Datang, it has the richest source of iron making. It''s easy to make money.


    He said hello to the guards of the camp, walked through the mountains of raw stone mines and headed for three tall chimneys with thick smoke.


    Before entering the shop, bursts of hot air waves hit.


    Tang Hao''s face had already been highly recognized in the capital. Without much obstruction, he took off his cotton padded clothes and went in.


    Even though I was wearing a thin coat, I was still hot and sweating when I first entered the blacksmith''s shop.


    Looking at the old fellow Smith hammering the iron embryo with a hammer, Tang Hao had a headache. If all of them were built like this, God knows how long he could finish the finished product.


    Without a good antique windmill, Tang Hao could not make a high-grade alloy, but at this time, Datang had made some achievements in steelmaking.


    According to the ancient method, sprinkle the burnt molten iron with mineral powder and stir it continuously.


    When the flame on the molten iron turns blue, stop and pour the molten iron into the manufactured mold. The initial sample embryo is made.


    It''s made of three arris military spikes. It''s thrown into water for cooling and quenching. It''s successful after a little grinding.


    Chumo takes the newly polished military spike and looks at it from beginning to end.


    The three cutting edges glowed blue, with three thick blood grooves and straight guide handles. "


    Waving it up and down, Chumo looks puzzled.


    "Isn''t this a gun? What is it?"


    "What is the method?"


    While he was talking, his hand fell and poked on the table next to his hand.


    A big hole immediately appeared in the inch thick case table.


    It is worthy of being born in the Wu family. Without Tang Hao''s explanation, Chumo has guessed the essence of the military sting.


    Tang Hao took the stab with his backhand, checked the blade and explained.


    "This is a military spike, just as you just used it. You can only stab, not chop, not chop."


    Seeing the blunt knife without cutting edge, Tang Hao poked it according to the blade.


    Clank.


    A spark sputtered out from the sound of metal.


    After checking the lower edge again, Tang Hao shook his head again and again.


    "No! Now the steelmaking technology has to be improved."


    "Such steel can''t make any good weapons."


    Hearing this, Chumo feels a little lost and sighs.


    "What a pity."


    "I see this shape is strange. Is there something mysterious about this design?"


    Even if it is an imperfect finished product, Chumo is still very interested in it. In particular, this new thing is more novel for military generals.


    Smelling the speech, Tang Hao pointed to the tip of the blade and said truthfully.


    "The particularity of this military spike lies in its sharp edge. It needs good steel and strong hardness before it can play its real ferocity."


    "The three blade shape can tear the skin, cause major trauma and blood flow."


    "Whether it is summer or winter, it has been infected and suppurated. The light ones have amputated, and the heavy ones have lost blood and died."


    After that, general Tang Hao threw aside the sting, patted Chumo, who was already stupid, and smiled.


    "You''d better hope not to see such things on the battlefield, or it will be miserable."


    Chumo didn''t expect that this strange weapon had such amazing power, so he asked.


    "Since this military spike is so powerful, why not promote it in our barracks?"


    "Why don''t we go to the elder sun and refine new steel materials for the whole army?"


    Chumo has this temperament. Seeing good things, Chumo keeps begging. He hopes to see the finished product as soon as possible.


    Tang Hao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "Well, we have to ask people whether they are willing to transform."

 Chapter 822

    It was still under discussion in the blacksmith workshop, and there was a response outside the workshop.


    "Who says I don''t want to?"


    "As long as you can improve the quality of steel and create better weapons, why don''t I give you 10% profit?"


    As soon as the words came out, changsun Wuji and changsun Chong appeared at the door of the workshop, looking at Tang Hao and Cheng Chumo.


    Chumo quickly salutes his eldest son Wuji when he sees him present.


    "I''ve seen Lord Chang sun."


    Changsun Wuji waved with a smile and said.


    "This is the workshop of the changsun clan. You are no more polite than the palace hall."


    "Tell me about the method of steelmaking. How to improve it?"


    Pointing to a stream next to the workshop, Tang Hao said.


    "Look! This natural water conservancy should be used. We can''t discharge this waste residue and wastewater like this."


    "Over time, the people downstream will complain endlessly."


    Tang Hao waved his hands and began to gesture.


    "A large windmill is added to the stream, and the windmill is used to create an uninterrupted blast port. The continuous influx of wind is much better than the bellows pulled by our manpower."


    "In addition, our steel-making skills also need to be improved. These blade tools we make are still used every day. When we go to the battlefield, the requirements can be much more strict."


    "Let''s say that the blade is blunt after cutting for less than a moment. How can we go to battle to kill the enemy?"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s tone, they stared at the boss and looked at each other.


    Datang''s cold weapon manufacturing is now the best.


    In the eyes of a person who came to the workshop for the first time, he was reduced to waste?


    Seeing the suspicious eyes cast by the two people, Tang Hao ignored them.


    In fact, the sword smelting of the Tang Dynasty is incomparable even in later generations. Some swords excavated in later generations are as bright as new and cold.


    The reason why Tang Hao dared to boast was that he knew a steel-making method combining steel pouring and hundred steel-making in the Song Dynasty.


    Just like washing gluten, coil wrought iron strips, place pig iron in the middle, seal the furnace with mud, calcine, and then forge. This is fake steel.


    The content of impurities and carbon carried in the fake steel is not high, and it still needs to be hammered and forged repeatedly. When the steel is finally weighed, the quality of the steel remains unchanged.


    The sword made of such steel has strong toughness, light weight and strong impact.


    Changsun Wuji listened to the fog and ignored the truth. Even if he commanded carpenters and blacksmiths to carry out large-scale transformation.


    Tang Hao sees the busy scene and takes Chumo to the military headquarters to improve his armor.


    The craftsmen have no objection to the handling of the armguard and the flexibility of the joints.


    Chumo takes out his bright armor from the carriage and points to a fallen armor leaf.


    "The bundle is strong so that it won''t fall off. It''s a gift from your majesty."


    The middle-aged craftsman glances at Chumo''s armor and looks dignified.


    "Each nail leaf is twisted together by gold wire and ox tendon. It''s not easy to fall off."


    "General Cheng, the enemy general opposite you has two strength in his hands, otherwise he won''t break the strong rope."


    After hearing this, Chumo felt proud and patted his chest with pride on his face.


    "Where is this enemy general? Their counsellors don''t have the courage."


    "This is due to the training method of general Tang. This soldier is as strong as an ox. he can chop, chop and fight in place."


    "If not, how could the armor be damaged."


    The craftsman smacked his tongue, looked shocked and gave them a thumbs up.


    After recording the replacement of armour, the craftsman picked it up again, looked carefully, touched a slightly rusty place and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Does the Duke of Tang have a way to deal with these rust?"


    "Rain drenched, wet mud covered, a year down the replacement of a piece can pile into a mountain."


    Tang Hao didn''t have many good methods for anti rust treatment, but he remembered it in the twinkling of an eye.


    Why can''t this armour iron piece be used as forged steel? Many processes extracted from the mine are omitted.


    Tang Hao looked at the craftsman and said.


    "The replaced armour clothes and armour pieces are easy to handle. They can all be sent to Lord changsun''s workshop for recycling."


    "Now our steel forging skills are upgrading. These armor clothes can be made of steel."


    "It''s light and durable without losing its beauty. It can also ensure that no one will rust."


    The simple and relaxed tone made the craftsman have a touch of doubt. Isn''t this the material he is searching for?


    If that''s the case, you can reduce a lot of losses, and your workload will be greatly reduced.


    Tang Hao glanced at the expression on the craftsman''s face and knew that he must still have some doubts.


    He took out several drawings from his arms and put them in front of the desk. Tang Hao explained them one by one.


    "This is the drawing of the helmet, with some auspicious animal patterns and Phoenix wings to show the identity of the general."


    "There is also a guard position. Although the previous fish scale armor is good, this mountain armor looks more comfortable."


    "The length of shoulder guard and arm guard should not be too long. Leave the elbow and change it to animal skin lining..."


    The craftsman nodded and looked at the abstract picture, but he already had the appearance of a finished product in his heart.


    Tang Hao patted the table drawing and looked at the craftsman.


    "Just give me a set of finished products according to this set."


    "I''ll pick it up another day. If the general is satisfied, maybe it will be mass produced."

 Chapter 823

    The transformation of workshops is a big project for ordinary people.


    But for the changsun family, there are many people, and the transformation has been completed in less than five days.


    Until early in the morning, Chang sun Chong yelled outside the Tang mansion.


    "Brother Tang! Get up with me quickly! We can forge steel vigorously!"


    The confused Tang Hao didn''t drag the boy into the carriage, so he ran all the way to the workshop.


    Tang Hao had said before that it was better for these smelting families to forge steel. I just suggested that everyone try assembly line work.


    Firing, forging, forging, grinding.


    Over time, there are outstanding figures in each of them, which can gather everyone''s strengths and take steelmaking to a higher level.


    Such suggestions on division of labor and cooperation are unique in this era, which opened the eyes of the eldest sun Wuji. On the same day, they divided the labor for these foundry workers.


    The first batch of knives to be produced today are horizontal knives, which are the most common sabres worn by soldiers in the Tang Dynasty.


    The blacksmiths assigned by each have their own tricks. From the making of knife embryo to quenching and bribery, there are strict processes. A total of 136 processes are indispensable.


    Tang Hao stood in the hot workshop with a single shirt and watched the craftsmen open gourds to mix mud.


    Bursts of Sao Qi filled the whole workshop. The eldest sun frowned and asked with his nose.


    "Tang Hao, what is this? Why does it smell so bad?"


    Tang Hao frowned, glanced at his eldest son and said calmly.


    "What else can it be? The urine of livestock. This kind of thing covers the sword body and can desulfurize."


    Once again, it involves chemical knowledge. Tang Hao knows that it is useless for this ancient illiterate, so he simply won''t go on.


    "Just look, why so many questions!"


    Between the words, the craftsman covered the sword with mud of different thickness.


    The blue flame puffed the burning snake, roasted the sword body, and hung it on the iron frame until it was completely red.


    The wind sounded, and the temperature of the sword hanging on the shelf gradually cooled, from the original red to dark red, and then to black.


    Burn, cast, fold, forge, bake again


    The whole process is complicated.


    Tang Hao and Chang sun Chong were the first to witness the whole process of the sword from several iron balls to swords.


    It was not until the whole body was soaked with sweat, like just taking a bath, that the last craftsman held the forged horizontal knife.


    "Lord Tang, according to your request, the first horizontal knife has been made."


    I don''t know whether I have already adapted to the bad smell, or after repeated beating, the Sao smell no longer exists. On the contrary, when Tang Hao took the horizontal knife, I can''t smell it.


    Slowly draw out the blade and look at the blade of the crime. Tang HaoDuan looks at it for a while.


    Although there is no decoration, such a simple sword already has the taste of cold weapon overlord.


    Flicking the blade with your finger, a "clank" dragon chant came out, and there was more than a slight shock.


    The cold light against the blade is like running water. It extends from the handle to the tip and disappears.


    Tang Hao''s dignified face calmed down, just like looking at the baby, and looked at the sword again.


    "Well, yes, it''s basically the same as what I think."


    The elder sun Chong beside him burst out a happy light in his eyes. Looking at the flowing Qinghui, he looked very excited.


    "Really have you!"


    "This is not an ordinary product at first sight. We succeeded!"


    The cold light flows and the faint dragon sounds. Tang Hao likes such knives.


    Although the cold light was reflected by the sunlight in the workshop, although the cold light was only due to shaking the sword.


    But where will such a spiritual sword go after it is cut?


    Waving it at will, Tang Hao slashed the swords made in the past.


    In the clear and pure clanging sound, the blade felt a tremor.


    In the sparks, the pain of the previous sword could be heard.


    Lift the horizontal knife in your hand and carefully check its essence and hardness. It is intact as before.


    The craftsman''s eyes showed a surprise. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and smiled.


    "This is a sharp sword made under the guidance of our Lord Tang. The steel goods are pure and full of toughness."


    "If this sword opens, it must be a good sword!"


    Tang Hao was also quite satisfied. He handed the sword to the craftsman and smiled.


    "Start making it like this, and strive to equip our soldiers with such a horizontal knife in the coming year."


    While excited, Tang Hao suddenly remembered Chumo''s entrustment and hurriedly called the craftsman who wanted to turn around.


    "Don''t worry. Take the lead in building an all-in-one red tassel gun. I want to surprise Chumo!"


    The first sword was produced again, and the rest were made very simple.


    The same inverted mold is calcined, hammered and folded.


    The operation rate of the whole pipeline is busy.


    Holding the newly baked horizontal knife, Chang sun Chong said he wanted to go to Kaifeng to have a look, so he left in a hurry.


    Seeing the scene of the boy fleeing, Tang Hao shook his head.


    "Since the blacksmith shop is all yours, why do you want to fight like your father?"


    "Did you learn it for his father?"

 Chapter 824

    With the reform of steel materials, many things Tang Hao had to do were well solved.


    It is reasonable to say that such a place of heavy weapons in the army needs to be isolated by walls and fences.


    But before that, the king of the Tang Dynasty thought that he would expand and renovate in the future, so he ordered only one imperial guard to be on strict guard here.


    Unexpectedly, it greatly reduced a lot of trouble at this time.


    Changsun Wuji simply doubled the whole scale. Guns, spears, heavy knives, agricultural tools and armour and armour pieces painted four different areas to perform their respective duties.


    Tang Hao, who had been in the workshop for three days, came out of the workshop and was shouted by the burning father-in-law Rong.


    "Duke Tang, your majesty summoned."


    At ordinary times, this father-in-law Rong can always make fun of himself, or directly explain what he is doing.


    But it''s a little different today. After seeing Chumo, who is playing with a gun and spear, and Chang sun Chong, who clapped and applauded on the side, father-in-law Rong looks like he wants to stop talking.


    Tang Hao guessed that the situation was serious, so he asked his two friends to come.


    Father-in-law Rong led the way in front, bowing slightly, looking particularly dull.


    Tang Hao followed after him. He guessed for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking.


    "Grandpa Rong, is the palace cloudy or sunny today?"


    The figure in front stopped, looked sad and sighed.


    "Let''s talk when we get on the carriage!"


    "Heaven, it''s falling!"


    The short two words still surprised Tang Hao.


    Now it''s almost December. The imperial city is calm, and even many people have a taste of the scene at the end of last year''s new year.


    There are more stalls and vendors in the street, just like a happy and peaceful atmosphere, where there is a little tension.


    God, it collapsed.


    What the hell is this day?


    When my thoughts were flying, the carriage made of ebony and covered with gold thread was already reflected in front of me.


    Step onto the carriage, Tang Hao left the barren land with father-in-law Rong.


    In the coachman''s cry, the carriage started slowly, and the wheel axle rolled over the uneven land.


    Father-in-law Rong raised a corner of the curtain of the carriage and looked at the dead trees and barren mountains outside. His face was even more sad.


    "Tang Hao! The sky of the imperial city is falling, your Majesty''s sky is falling."


    Father-in-law Rong seemed to be frozen. He looked at the monotonous mine scenery outside the window and murmured.


    Tang Hao looked at the big eunuch with gray hair. It seemed that the white hair on his temples was much more than before.


    I''ve never found it before. Just like a sudden look, father-in-law Rong seems to be getting old.


    The waiting was not long. Father-in-law Rong took a fancy to it for a moment, slowly put down the curtain, and there were tears in his eyes.


    "Tang Hao, the crown prince is Hong... The eldest son of your majesty... Hong..."


    Before he finished, old tears fell in father Rong''s eyes.


    As an old minister who has not accompanied the king of Tang for decades, I can feel the pain of the king of Tang today.


    From his infancy to his final growth into a jade tree facing the wind, father-in-law Rong took care of Li Chengqian only a lot more than King Tang.


    In particular, such a eunuch with no successor has a special feeling for his children.


    Hearing the sad news of Li Chengqian is no less painful than a father''s loss of his son.


    Li Chengqian is dead?


    Hearing the bad news, Tang Hao suddenly trembled in his heart.


    A generation of Tang Dynasty princes, with ups and downs in their life, ended up sleeping on the Loess when they were exiled to Qianzhou.


    Calculate the time, the historical Li Chengqian also ended in depression in the seventeen years of Zhenguan! It is surprisingly similar to this time and space.


    Father-in-law Rong grabbed his sleeves and wiped the old tears on his face, as if he were stunned.


    "I saw the child grow up with my own eyes."


    "Timid by nature, afraid of your majesty, and trembling in everything you do, for fear of irritating your majesty, Queen..."


    "I shouldn''t have ridden that horse... I broke my leg and changed my temper... I made a mistake... This child almost couldn''t even protect his majesty..."


    In the chatter, father-in-law Rong''s face also fluctuated.


    Sometimes excited, sad and angry, hate iron but not steel, sometimes extremely emotional, I can''t bear it.


    Looking at father-in-law Rong with tearful eyes, Tang Hao slowly helped him on his arm.


    "Father Rong, I can understand your Majesty''s pain."


    "Tang must patiently advise his majesty to take care of the dragon body."


    Slowly back to his head, father-in-law Rong''s sad face was covered with tears and said.


    "Tang Hao, you have always been a generous child. Everything in the past, go back to dust and earth to earth."


    "Write off all the stupid things your Highness has done. Don''t blame him. He is also a misguided man and has gone the wrong way..."


    Tang Hao nodded repeatedly and clenched father-in-law Rong''s arm.


    "This is true of all royal affairs in the world, not to mention that his Highness the prince has not hurt me at all. Why should I blame him?"


    "Your Majesty, he... How is he now?"


    Empress Chang sun died, and then supreme Emperor Li Yuan died one after another after wasting many years. Now it is Li Chengqian who is a young man.


    Tang Hao was really afraid that the king of Tang would fall ill.


    Hearing this, father-in-law Rong shook his head slowly, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Your Majesty... Your majesty, he... Has fallen ill!"

 Chapter 825

    Tai Chi palace.


    Pieces of rice paper scattered in the hall and spread to the front desk of the hall.


    On such a large table, the king of Tang Dynasty looked at the rice paper portrait with red eyes and was stunned.


    The once dignified emperor is now dressed in plain chimera, and the figure lying on the desk is particularly depressed.


    Gently stroking the face on the portrait, the tears fell down, leaving a wet mark on the rice paper and fainting a little ink.


    A hoarse voice like rubbing sandpaper sounded slowly.


    "Qian''er, it was your father who hurt you... You shouldn''t be expelled from the capital..."


    "You shouldn''t go to the South... You shouldn''t go to the land of Guizhou..."


    At the end of the voice, it was almost sobbing, like a father forgiving before the statue.


    The sound of footsteps came from far to near, close to the door of the hall. The king of Tang wiped his tearful eyes slightly and put his hand on his forehead. He was still very sad.


    In the music, a figure slowly walked into the hall and picked up the scattered papers one by one.


    Until it was close to the desk, the figure stopped slowly, and sounded with a sad voice.


    "Your Majesty, life cannot be reborn. Take care of the dragon body."


    With a long sigh of relief, the king of Tang calmed down his sadness and raised his scarlet eyes.


    "Tang Hao, sit down."


    After that, the king of Tang slowly waved his hand and motioned Tang Hao to take his seat.


    The next moment, he lowered his head and rubbed the portrait in his eyes.


    Tang Hao frowned gently, put the portrait in his hand slowly on the seat next to him, looked at the sad figure on the hall, and his heart was very heavy.


    Mother and son are connected, and father and son are natural.


    Now that my shadow is gone, the loneliness brought by this deep pain can not be resolved in a word or two.


    Tang Hao knew that the man who supported the Tang Dynasty did not fall down. It was already an idea in his heart.


    Just imagine, watching relatives leave one by one and staying alone in such a big palace, I always want glory, but I don''t even have a family who can speak.


    How can ordinary people tolerate this feeling?


    Perhaps in ordinary families, you can have the comfort of relatives and friends, walk through the streets and drift between the earth. Maybe it''s like a wanderer at the end of the world, a sword and a pot of wine, free and easy, and a home all over the world.


    However, the king of the Tang Dynasty was different. He carried the safety of the people of the Tang Dynasty, the peep of four strong enemies, and the dream of revitalizing the Tang Dynasty.


    He can only hold his teeth and stick to it.


    Perhaps in countless dreams, he will be awakened by his wife separated by Yin and Yang. You may recall the sound and appearance of the emperor''s severe lesson, or you may be awakened by the helpless eyes of your late child.


    For some reason, Tang Hao looked at the high figure and felt a touch of compassion in his heart.


    Between the confused thoughts, the king of Tang gently picked up the picture in front of him and murmured.


    "Qian''er is a sensible child. Since I can remember, I''ll let the teacher follow me around..."


    "At that time, I saw few opportunities for him... When he left, he always held my leg and asked me when I would come again... To play with him."


    "Maybe I''m too hard on him... Other princes can play, but he can only practice with all kinds of books, just because he is my eldest son and the future king of the Tang Dynasty..."


    Talking about this, the king of Tang raised the corner of his sleeve, wiped the red eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Slowly put down the portrait in his hand, and the king of Tang continued.


    "Harsh childhood, unfortunate leg disease, exile to barren Qianzhou... Qian''er didn''t seem to have a good day in his life."


    Hearing the deep remorse from a father, Tang Hao couldn''t bear it. He frowned and said slowly.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have to blame yourself for coming like wind and rain and going like dust in autumn."


    "I once heard an eminent monk teach me that the suffering of this life is for the smooth path of the next life. Maybe in that Western bliss, he will be happy if he inherits it."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, the king of Tang twisted a bitter smile on his face, which was very embarrassing.


    "Anyone can understand the truth in the world, but the person who really understands it has geometry?"


    "When can Buddha transform himself when he crosses others?"


    At this point, the king of the Tang Dynasty trembled, flushed and coughed violently.


    Looking at the king of Tang who seemed unable to stop coughing, Tang Hao got up slowly and a touch of worry flashed on his face.


    "Your Majesty."


    He took a step forward between his words and wanted to help the figure sitting in front of the point.


    The king of Tang covered his mouth and nose, waved his hands again and again, coughed for a while, and then stopped.


    Gasping for a moment, he said quietly.


    "It won''t get in the way."


    "My body, I have my own discretion."


    "It''s just that these changes are pressing on my heart, like a thousand gold boulders in my heart, which is stuffy and blocked!"


    A good doctor of physical diseases is hard to get rid of heart diseases.


    It is not easy to untie a person''s heart knot.


    Just like the king of the Tang Dynasty, there are royal changes inside and the great dream of the unification of the Tang Dynasty outside. Both are two mountains pressing on the heart of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    People have passed away, this sadness will naturally fade with the precipitation of time.


    But the powerful enemy of Datang is only one.


    The unification of the great dream and the victory over the king of Qin and the emperor of Han are the heart knot of the king of Tang.

 Chapter 826

    After a moment of silence, the king of Tang stood up slowly holding the desk.


    With his back to the king of the Tang Dynasty, he stared at the map of the territory of the Tang Dynasty behind him.


    In the known territory, the red dot mark is still so conspicuous, like a drop of red blood.


    "Not much time!"


    Mumbling to yourself is like talking to yourself, and it''s like confideing to Tang Hao.


    For a long time, the king of Tang turned slowly and stared at Tang Hao. The voice of firmness and dignity sounded slowly.


    "Do you understand my mind?"


    Tang Hao looked at the bleak figure and a different color flashed in his eyes.


    Relatives died one after another, and the man who held the power of life and death in Datang also had a touch of loneliness.


    Such a big country, there is no common witness of many relatives.


    Beloved, parents, and even children died one after another. When they closed their eyes and slept for a long time and turned into dust, they would never see the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty again.


    Perhaps the king of Tang was afraid, afraid that the uncertain fate of life and death would come to his relatives again.


    So that even I didn''t see the day when the officials of the ten thousand countries and the flag of the Tang Dynasty fluttered all over the world.


    Facing the firm eyes, Tang Hao nodded heavily.


    "Your Majesty, I understand."


    His eyes moved slightly, and the king of Tang stepped slowly and began to pace in the hall.


    "For a year, the whole Datang has been cultivating students and recuperating."


    "With the innovation of agricultural tools and crop regulation, people''s lives have changed. In Datang, there are hundreds of wastes waiting to flourish and prospering day by day."


    "We''ve been preparing for a long time."


    The shaking figure stopped at the gate of the hall. The king of Tang stood with his hands on his back and looked up at the sky.


    "In the western regions, although there are large armies stationed to contain them, the East and West Turks have the same root and origin, and they will not be willing to bow down and submit to the throne."


    "Xinluo has repeatedly paid tribute recently. There are countless beauties and herbs. It must be the place of Koguryo, and there is a new trend."


    "It seems that the whole territory is calm as usual, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent."


    It is undeniable that today''s situation in the Tang Dynasty is very good, but after all, the remaining threat of the northern expedition has deterred the tribes for too long.


    Ambitious and courageous monarchs of various countries are also actively planning to attack cities and occupy land, occupy land and water, and seize a wave of resources. They rarely have to be able to compete with the Tang Dynasty.


    Even some big countries have begun to plot behind their backs, threatening and luring some small countries to inquire about the truth of Datang.


    Tang Hao in the hall heard the words of the king of Tang and quietly lowered his head, as if thinking.


    "In the western regions, there are continuous deserts and towering mountains in the sky. If you want to expedition, you have to have strategies."


    "The terrain is different. The previous method of dealing with the East Turks can''t be used again in the West Turks."


    "Su Gavin is even more a military madman in Koguryo, not to mention the city wall stretching thousands of miles. Even in front of this country, this boy has built a lot of barbed wire."


    "For one thing, the fortress built by this boy at sea is also a disaster."


    The objective evidence, but it was completely true, could not help but make the king of Tang frown.


    "In this way, it is difficult to attack the two cities."


    "This is the only group of soldiers in Datang. It will take time for new young adults in the barracks."


    "In your opinion, if there is war, how to attack?"


    The king of Tang was uneasy for a day when his dream of hegemony had not come true.


    Tang Hao had already guessed that the king of Tang would ask, so he stood up and said.


    "It''s too risky for the soldiers to break in two ways at the same time."


    "In my opinion, it will sweep the city with lightning, destroy the country and play the sign of Datang."


    "Such a move will surely shock the rest of the countries and save us the method of breaking them one by one."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang was somewhat skeptical.


    A soldier who subdues without fighting?


    Although this plan is the best policy in war, what kind of soldiers can have such deterrence?


    "Signboard?"


    Tang Wang''s eyes were full of doubt. He turned his head and looked at Tang Hao in a daze.


    "Do you have a way?"


    Striding towards the front of the hall, Tang Hao stood with his hands down and looked at the blue sky.


    "Since ancient times, few countries have been able to deter them."


    "The strong front of the army and the stability of the people are the foundation."


    "Today''s Tang Dynasty has limited troops, or what it lacks is a powerful killing weapon that can frighten all countries."


    Turning around slowly, Tang Hao looked at the king of Tang and said.


    "Now, the hundred steelmaking of Lord changsun has been popularized, and better steel materials are being produced. Datang Swiss will wear superior armor and hold sharper and stronger weapons."


    "However, these are far from enough!"


    Hearing this, the king of Tang was moved by it. He looked at the energetic young man beside him, and his eyes flashed again.


    "Not enough?"


    Tang Hao''s calm face raised a look of longing.


    "There are iron eagles and sharp men in the Qin Empire. One enemy is invincible."


    "Elite soldiers have always been the backbone of the army, but in today''s era, some other countries are not bad!"


    "Our two thousand armour soldiers in Datang have special training, which really has the power of deterrence, but people are always dying! Ruthless weapons may be the best choice to end the battle quickly!"


    Don''t wait for the king of Tang to ask, Tang Hao and his firm.


    "After the new year, when the artillery was born, it was the day when our Datang swept all countries!"

 Chapter 827

    The grand goal was clear again, and an excited look flashed on the king''s face.


    "Does the artillery really have such power?"


    "As you said before, can you take the enemy''s head a thousand paces away?"


    As a general who led troops to fight, the king of Tang was curious about it.


    It''s understandable to say that the sword armor clothes have upgraded materials.


    But this thing can kill the enemy without relying on soldiers to fight?


    Can you launch it like a powerful crossbow?


    Even if it is a powerful crossbow, it is not enough to have the power to make the enemy flee in panic?


    Seeing the puzzled face of the king of Tang, Tang Hao came slowly.


    "In fact, the power of this artillery is subject to the terrain and precision."


    "Therefore, it is imperative to train a number of warriors to make up for it."


    The king of Tang could not think of or guess what happened after the birth of artillery.


    After all, there were not so many demonstration conditions in this period. Moreover, this idea is just on paper and has not been implemented.


    The king of Tang seemed to see a secret script for dominating the Wulin and looked at Tang Hao happily.


    "When the artillery is successfully developed, I want to have a good look. This artillery is really as magical as you say?"


    "What kind of weapon is it to kill the enemy thousands of steps away?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The construction of the giant ship has been going on all the time. The public loser family has sent letters and strive to be ready for completion in more than half a year."


    "At that time, the huge ship will be equipped with artillery and the armor piercing crossbow developed by Gongshu clan. It must be on the side of Koguryo. It will be used both sea and land. Within seven days, the bullet finger can be destroyed."


    If you want to draw cakes, you must draw reality, and you must draw big.


    Iron innovation, better steel can also be fired and cast. At present, the molding of this firearm is only a matter of time.


    Although it is boasting, there is no lack of reality. It is just good.


    Tang Hao''s handling of this matter convinced the king of Tang.


    "Go and do what you should do."


    The king of Tang stood in the hall and raised his hand slightly.


    The painful mood was finally relieved a little on this matter.


    "Remember, there''s no delay!"


    Before leaving, the king of Tang could not help adding.


    Tang Hao looked at the king''s face. Perhaps it was excessive grief and a little sad.


    With a touch of worry, Tang Hao bowed.


    "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon body. The glory of Datang is waiting for your majesty to verify."


    Staring at the figure disappearing into the gate of the main hall, the king of Tang decadent sat down on the seat, covered his chest, breathed heavily for a long time, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Old, old."


    "When you get excited for a moment, you feel flustered and stuffy."


    Mumble to yourself and cough up again.


    In the harsh cough, a frightened voice came into the hall.


    "Father!"


    Between the words, a voice rushed in, leaned in front of the seat and looked worried.


    "I''m going to ask the imperial doctor to come and treat my father!"


    With that, Li Zhi suddenly got up and tried to go out.


    A pair of big hands took Li Zhi''s arms. The king of Tang stopped coughing and leaned slowly towards the seat.


    "No, I''ve let the imperial doctor see it."


    "It''s no big deal, but it''s not easy to be angry, sad or too excited."


    "Why did you come to me again if you didn''t have a good rest?"


    Hearing this, Li Zhi''s eyes gradually ruddy. The news of his eldest brother''s death was brought by father Rong when he sent cakes.


    Hearing the news, Li Zhi squatted on the ground and burst into tears.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he remembered his father, the old man, whose pain was thousands of times stronger than himself.


    But now, seeing that the king of the Tang Dynasty had some diseases, he forbeared and didn''t want to mention it again.


    "Father emperor, my son and Minister know that you are depressed and come to see you."


    "I''ve already finished my schoolwork. Now I''m studying some merchant skills taught by Tang Guogong."


    Li Zhi helped his trembling arm and picked up some other things to report, temporarily alleviating the sadness in the heart of the king of Tang.


    "My son has been thinking about why this Dingbei Marquis has a strange mind. Even the business of selling beans is done so carefully."


    Tang Hao was so close to Li Zhi that the king of Tang seemed to be comforted and relieved.


    Looking at the open door of the temple, the king of Tang Dynasty floated a touch of praise and said.


    "Yes, not to mention this small business of selling beans. Even the era of firearms shocked me."


    "Take the enemy''s head, thousands of steps away, even if it is the best bow and arrow and the strongest warrior in the Tang Dynasty, I don''t dare to boast."


    "But I heard that he made a kind of firearm, which shocked all the fields and was extremely powerful. He used it once during the northern expedition, which frightened the Turks."


    After that, the king of Tang stroked Li Zhi''s head with his big hand and looked at Li Zhi lovingly.


    "Zhi''er, Tang Hao has a lot of University questions."


    "Now that he is close to you, it is your fate. You should learn from him."


    "Datang''s future depends on wizards like Tang Hao, and you also need to control the overall situation..."


    Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, the king of Tang said slowly.


    "You have a lot to learn..."

 Chapter 828

    A man cannot come back to life after death.


    The simple truth is understood by the world, and the king of Tang is also very clear.


    Whether Li Zhi''s visit can avoid this sad topic, father and son haven''t had such a long talk for a long time.


    Now Li Zhi is obedient and progressive, and has a bit of potential to be a great task.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the thick sadness in the heart of the king of Tang is a little weak.


    "Zhi''er! You also learn a lot of lessons. Let me ask you, where are the advantages and disadvantages of today''s Datang?"


    The voice of the king of the Tang Dynasty was neither light nor heavy. It looked like an inquiry, but it was actually a test.


    There is a saying called, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles.


    If you don''t know your own situation and the trends of the surrounding countries, the king of Tang really dare not mention Li Zhi''s name on the throne of Chu Jun.


    In recent months, Li Zhi has also changed his mind and supplemented historical materials and political affairs of the Tang Dynasty.


    Perhaps it was because after his trip to Qingzhou, the young man saw the tragedy of those hungry people, fooled his understanding and wanted to do what he could and do something for the people of Datang.


    After pondering for a moment, Li Zhi spoke slowly.


    "As far as my father and my son know, they are all fur. If there is something wrong there, please correct me."


    Seeing King Tang nodding slightly, Li Zhi just sorted out his thoughts and said slowly.


    "Although the land of Tubo is a place of marriage, it is not the best policy after all. It is uncertain how long the marriage can last."


    "Cultivating students and breathing in the Tang Dynasty also gives the surrounding countries a chance to breathe. The cattle and horses in the western regions are strong. They must not want to follow the example of the East Turks. Koguryo''s shipbuilding industry has developed, and they have wantonly reorganized the army to build fortifications. They are not afraid and flinch again, but waiting for the opportunity and eyeing it."


    "Japan has always been a bully. At the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, it was the place of pilgrimage for these people, but if it stagnates, it will only be occupied by these people."


    Li Zhi sighed, and a rare sad color appeared on his young cheek.


    "Even if Datang develops rapidly, after all, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. If there is nothing to frighten the four sides, the position of respect will be constantly challenged."


    "Now, general Tang''s remaining power still exists, and the neighboring countries dare not make such a move easily."


    "Maybe they are waiting for someone to take the lead in using force against Datang."


    Born in happiness, die in sorrow.


    Today''s Tang Dynasty is still in its heyday. After the innovation of agricultural tools and the prosperity of water conservancy, the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    A large number of traffickers, servants, merchants, families, politicians and scholars poured in, creating prosperity.


    But Li Zhi can see such worries after this prosperity.


    It is a good start to be able to find out the positioning of Datang without arrogance and impatience!


    He took a favorable look at Li Zhi and said that he was king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "It is worthy of being a disciple brought out by Tang Hao. You must understand these principles when you are influenced by it."


    "It''s good. Datang has successors."


    Slightly joyful words filled the whole hall, which shocked the wucai people outside the hall.


    have qualified successors?


    In the eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty, is Li Zhi, king of the Jin Dynasty, the next generation of the new emperor of the Tang Dynasty?


    The fingers holding the cotton shirt suddenly clenched tightly, and the word willow eyebrow gently began at the next moment.


    Li Tai, the king of Wei, was so intelligent that he was able to win the favor of the king of Tang since childhood. Even when he was weak, he also chartered to stay in the palace and not to be a fief.


    Li Ke, the king of Wu, is not the best candidate for the crown prince, who is calm and prudent, silent and wise?


    With a touch of curiosity, Wu Cairen nibbled his lips and became more curious about Li Zhi in the hall.


    Think for a moment, move lotus steps and slowly walk into the hall.


    "My concubine, I have seen your majesty!"


    The crisp sound is like the singing of a yellow warbler, which is extremely pleasant. During this period, it is mixed with this soft and beautiful sound, which is crisp and numb.


    The two fathers and sons in the temple stopped talking.


    The sound heard came from the silence a few days ago.


    "Martial talent, please forgive me."


    Leaning close to the seat, Li Zhi glanced at the hall.


    But at this glance, I can no longer move my sight.


    The graceful posture is full of blessings. The yellow cotton shirt is wrapped with the exquisite posture, with a pure and beautiful refined feeling. As if in early spring, the tender buds of willow branches are bright and fresh.


    Slightly powdered cheeks, white and charming, a pair of beautiful eyes seem to lock the Yingying water wave. At a glance, it''s like falling into this light ripple.


    It seems that at this moment, the young man in love is completely trapped in the autumn water and completely forgets the things around him.


    Even I didn''t know when the martial talent had handed the cotton padded clothes to the table. The voice of the king of Tang Dynasty was slightly happy, which sounded from the ears of the infatuated young man.


    "The new clothes of Qiaoyi pavilion?"


    "Tang Hao is really omnipotent. He can think of the strange use of Bai diezi."


    "When father-in-law Rong told me earlier, I still didn''t believe it."


    Touching the soft cotton padded clothes, the tentacles are soft and gentle, just like bathing in the warm sun.


    There was a surprise in the eyes of the king of Tang. He picked up his cotton padded clothes and looked at them for a moment. He wanted to try them on.


    The martial talent standing at your highness looked like a flower and walked forward slowly with light steps.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Let my concubine come."


    The breeze swept across his face, and a pleasant smell of fragrance came into his nose. Li Zhi felt more comfortable physically and mentally, and watched the exquisite face brush past his eyes.


    The skirt fluttered and swept Li Zhiwei''s palm.


    The silky touch slipped through the palm, and the faint fragrance floated. Li Zhi''s heart pounded.

 Chapter 829

    Tang mansion.


    Mid December.


    At first, Tang Hao also thought it was caused by worry.


    After all, according to the concept of later generations, when people are depressed and sad, germs take advantage of the opportunity.


    But the imperial doctors drank a few fried herbs, which didn''t work.


    Tang Hao took a try and set up a pulse. After checking, he secretly shouted that it was not good.


    When I was a teenager, I led a military expedition. It was normal that I was wounded by a knife, halberd and sword and fell some roots.


    These diseases cannot be fatal, but they will show up with age.


    Such as high cold, inexplicable muscle pain, even bleeding blockage, visceral suppuration.


    Fortunately, Tang Hao ordered people to dig some fresh dandelions, Patrinia villosa and wild chrysanthemums for external application.


    As for the follow-up, whether it can heal itself depends on the nature of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    After scolding the imperial doctors, Tang Hao patted his chest and told the king of Tang. If you encounter something exciting, you can keep your mood happy and laugh.


    The ancients often said, smile, ten years young, is not groundless.


    After settling down with the king of Tang, Tang Hao hurried to his mansion.


    Princess Changle had a big stomach. With the help of Li Wanqing, she put on her cloak in the morning and walked around the courtyard to relax the meridians.


    At this time, after lunch, Li Wanqing was preparing to help Princess Changle back to her room. He saw Tang Hao hurried into the house.


    "Has your husband ever eaten?"


    Li Wanqing''s voice was particularly subtle, and she turned her head too far between her words, unwilling to scare the fetus a little.


    Tang Hao raised his head, sorted out his mind for a moment, and smiled.


    "If you are optimistic about quality, don''t worry about the rest."


    "I''ll ask the pantry to do it later."


    While talking, he had crossed the corridor and came over.


    Tang Hao kept pressing the news of Li Chengqian''s death and sealed it in the whole residence. No one was allowed to mention it.


    Today''s Princess Changle is six years old. It should be five or six months.


    This is the critical period of fetal formation. Any wind and grass will affect the baby after birth.


    Welcoming the smiling face of Princess Changle, Tang Hao was full of emotions.


    The only person in the whole family who is most close to Yu Chengqian doesn''t know the news of Li Chengqian''s death or whether it''s a joy or a worry.


    The thoughtful Princess Changle seems to feel the uncomfortable and concerned inquiry in Tang Hao''s smile.


    "Since you returned to your house from your father''s side that day, you have been quite uncomfortable, but your father has embarrassed you?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao was stunned, turned to smile and touched the jade face.


    "How could my father embarrass me?"


    "At present, Datang has been cultivating students for one year. It''s time to go out."


    Li Wanqing asked with a light smile.


    "Is it war?"


    Tang Hao grabbed Li Wanqing''s waist, gently hugged Princess Changle and walked slowly towards the backyard.


    "I''m not sure."


    "The Tang Dynasty is now surrounded by enemies, and the eastern Turks have been recovered, but the Western Turks have become a barb hanging in the western regions."


    "The East and West Turks have the same origin. Now the cold winter is obviously ahead of schedule. I''m worried that the West Turks will be unable to sit still!"


    After this reminder, Li Wanqing flashed a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Chang''an is in the Central Plains. Now the weather is cold and there are faint signs of frost."


    "The mountains in the northwest are continuous, and the temperature will only drop, not rise. If it is really guaranteed, there will be Turks invading the border and looting food and grass."


    Hearing this, Princess Changle was dejected.


    "If so, will my husband go on an expedition again?"


    "Our child has not yet been born, but you have to take risks."


    Everyone knew that the veterans had retired as early as the last northern expedition.


    Today''s Tang Dynasty depends on these young talents, such as Cheng Chumo, eldest sun Chong and Su Qingjie.


    Chumo is a great general, but he doesn''t have much experience in directing war. Su Qingjie doesn''t need to say much. He just has war experience with his father.


    If it is really a big war, I''m afraid only Tang Hao can bear it.


    Tang Hao knew that they were worried. He silently their heads and smiled easily.


    "This is just my guess. As for the war of opening up Xinjiang and expanding land, it was men''s work."


    "As a second-class military officer, I have an unshirkable responsibility."


    Seeing their reluctance, Tang Hao stopped the topic and said.


    "Well, don''t mention it."


    "As the saying goes, there must be a road in front of the mountain, and the ship will be straight at the end of the bridge. It''s another matter when there is such a day."


    It is hard to avoid some sadness to mention the matter of life and death and parting at the end of the new year.


    Tang Hao simply changed the subject and said.


    "These days, why didn''t you see the boy Li Zhi come?"


    "I have to ask the professor about his sales skills a few days ago. He doesn''t understand much."


    Hearing this, the two ladies looked at each other and smiled.


    Princess Changle smiled mysteriously, attached to Tang Hao''s ear and exhaled like orchid.


    "Zhi''er, there are happy people. This boy is quite out of his mind all day."


    Li Wanqing smiled and agreed.


    "Isn''t it! The boy asked for two colored glass hairpins from our residence today. He said it was to be used as a keepsake?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s heart brightened.


    "This boy! He has such a mind."


    "Good, good."

 Chapter 830

    Li Zhi was really stunned.


    After returning to King Jin''s residence, the boy didn''t think about food and tea. The instant noodles he took back from Tang''s residence didn''t seem as fragrant as before.


    The glance in the Tai Chi palace still lingers in my mind for a long time.


    With the faint fragrance floating and the skirt fluttering, the woman seemed like a fairy coming out of the picture scroll, Ling Feng came.


    That Yingying smile, that crisp voice, now in retrospect, is still vivid.


    Looking at the glass hairpin obtained in front of me, I felt as if I saw Wu Meiniang inserting the hairpin and a bright smile under the bright agate. It was charming and in a trance.


    Involuntarily, Li Zhi laughed, and his abrupt voice suddenly woke him up.


    Next second.


    The face of the martial talent disappeared, and the glittering and translucent jade hairpin seemed to overlap with an illusion, leaving only a transparent drop of glass shining.


    The smile on his face dissipated slowly at the next moment. A touch of gloom appeared on Li Zhi''s face, and a soft whisper began.


    "No!"


    "He is a talented man of his father. How can I do such things against morality and ethics."


    Looking at the hairpin''s eyes became irritable at the next moment, and even some hated themselves.


    How can you have such a rebellious idea?


    Is this still a question that normal children should think about?


    The sound of self reproach hit his heart like a heavy hammer. It was very heavy every time, until the young man collapsed on the desk.


    When Li Zhi woke up, he was terrified. He didn''t know when he suddenly came up with the idea of infecting his father and Emperor''s talents.


    He lost the jade hairpin in his hand like lightning. Li Zhi stared at the hairpin that had been used for awakening, and his breath became heavy.


    "No! I''m a good boy! I can''t do such absurd things!"


    "I''m the prince. I care about the people of the Tang Dynasty. It''s the right way to share my worries for my father and the emperor! I''m so nervous and confused about a woman!"


    "Datang will be ashamed of having a prince like me who has a lustful heart, not to mention being so intolerable by the secular world!"


    In his words, Li Zhi clenched his fists until his knuckles were pale and his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh.


    Qiang Zi comforted his heart beating wildly at that moment. Li Zhi took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    Inhale long, exhale slowly, inhale again


    Between a few breaths, Li Zhi''s mood had slowly stabilized and slowly opened his eyes.


    The guilt seems to fade away with the loss of the hairpin, and there is a bit more clarity in my eyes.


    At this moment, Li Zhicai suddenly found that his forehead had been soaked with cold sweat just now, and even his back was inexplicably wet.


    Call~


    Exhale a mouthful of turbid Qi, and Li Zhi shakes his head.


    "It''s really dangerous and dangerous. I still keep my heart and don''t be confused by the outside world."


    As soon as the voice fell, a strong sense of guilt and shame burst into my heart.


    Li Zhi didn''t dare to imagine. Just now, he didn''t know that he was in the heart of color. He was still possessed by the devil, so he would have the idea of sending hairpins to show his kindness.


    Trying to smash his head, Li Zhi threw away the idea he shouldn''t have in his head and smiled bitterly.


    When I raised my eyes, my eyes touched the glittering glass hairpin again.


    "To become a king and defeat an enemy is an eternal law. The marriage of an emperor''s family is a long-term choice for hegemony."


    "Even today''s emperor has married his brother''s wife?"


    Strange sounds suddenly burst out of my mind.


    For a moment, Li Zhi felt a little shaken. It seemed that things between himself and Wu Cairen had become a little smooth, and it didn''t seem so unbearable.


    The glittering and translucent jade hairpin reflects the colorful color under the sunlight, and the streamer floats, such as ice carved jade.


    The glass jade hairpin is so beautiful and holy, just like a lotus blooming in ice and snow, it is lovable, and just like the haunted cheek, people can''t stop reaching out and touching it.


    Li Zhi''s eyes became greedy, his hands hesitated and hoped, and slowly extended to the jade hairpin.


    Touching the hairpin with a touch of cold again, Li Zhi''s heart seemed to get his beloved thing, especially comfortable.


    Caressing the jade hairpin in the palm of his hand, Li Zhi''s mouth raised a smile.


    Perhaps this is the power of love. People can''t help thinking of someone when they encounter things with them.


    When the guilt in his heart surged again, Li Zhi was no longer as frightened as before. He folded his fingers and pinched the jade hairpin.


    "I can only blame fate. When I heard about you, I was already a talented man of my father."


    "If you could have been earlier, when you were a beautiful girl, you would have begged your father and Emperor for you. You must have been the princess of Jin in the king''s house at this time."


    Whispering with endless sadness, Li Zhi''s face flashed a lonely color.


    Turning the glass hairpin in his hand, Li Zhi thought for a long time and murmured.


    "I''ve heard that your family started up in bean business. I''m sure you know a lot about bean trading."


    "This... This hairpin... Quan Dang, Quan Dang, thank you!"


    It seemed that he had found a suitable excuse, but Li Zhi''s heart was silent a lot.


    thanks?


    Well, that''s a good reason.

 Chapter 831

    In mid December, the temperature dropped sharply, and there had already been two heavy snowfalls in the northwest.


    Intermittent snowflakes covered the ground with a thick layer.


    The furry boots of animal skin were trampled down, over the ankle and submerged half of his lower leg. Ge Shuhan approached the middle army''s tooth tent step by step.


    It has been a year since he fled to the West Turk. At the beginning, it was impossible to move troops. The remaining tribes of the East Turk have returned to Datang, and he can only stay in the West Turk camp permanently.


    As a recognized warrior on the grassland, he has no dignity in this foreign land.


    For more than a year, the soldiers under his command did not expand at all. Instead, the brave soldiers did the work of shepherding sheep and feeding cattle, so as to make a living.


    Ge Shuhan wanted to revive the East Turks, but he was alone. Even the defense line of the Tang garrison in the western regions could not pass, let alone recover the lost land.


    But the West Turks lack the wolf nature of the East Turks. The West Turk Khan led by him is not as good as Jieli Khan in terms of vision and strategy.


    For a while, Ge Shuhan also wanted to surrender to the Tang Dynasty, but people living in the grassland have a wolf in their heart, a wolf who is unwilling to admit defeat easily.


    He wants to fight hard and get a chance to fight against the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty with these Western Turks.


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, we should grasp it.


    One foot was deep and the other foot was shallow. He crunched on the snow. Ge Shuhan breathed heavily and looked at the tooth tent not far away.


    Is there a piece of snow covering on the dome house, revealing the gray wolf head totem, which is not as powerful and domineering as the gold thread silk embroidery in the golden tent King''s court.


    "Hey! After all, it''s not the East Turk who has been entrenched in the grassland for a hundred years."


    Only you can hear the sigh in your heart.


    Near, there was a grumpy cry in the tooth tent.


    "Food! We need a lot of food to resist the severe winter!"


    "The food brought back by those grassland vendors from Datang is not enough for us to spend the cold winter! If we wait any longer, we will die!"


    After a moment of silence, a slightly quiet voice followed.


    "The reform of agricultural tools in Datang, it is reasonable to say that the grain has already filled the warehouse. Why is this Datang checkpoint reluctant to release those large grain carriers? It is clear that it is on guard and has something to do with us."


    "Today''s severe winter is ahead of schedule, which is bad news for our grassland!"


    "The cattle and sheep that have no time to circle back are frozen to death on the top of the mountain. Some ponies can''t give out a incense, and their souls return to the earth. If they are indifferent, where can we live next year?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the harsh sound like a knife cutting glass echoed.


    "That''s right!"


    "We Turkic soldiers are also human! Why can they invade the grassland, abduct our cattle and sheep, remove our war horses and slaughter our people?"


    "Why should we be subject to food, swallow this evil spirit and bow down to them?"


    Standing in front of the dental tent, listening to the noisy discussion in the tent, a flash of light flashed in Ge Shuhan''s eyes.


    Yes?


    Are we going to fight?


    Are you finally going to use force against Datang?


    The silent mind seemed to move with a thump at this moment, and the dusty agitation slowly woke up.


    When the curtain was lifted, Ge Shuhan strode into the tent. With the interval of quarrel, he clenched his right hand on his chest and bowed respectfully.


    "Dear Tianxiang Khan, the war horses, cattle and sheep have been counted."


    "Nearly half of the dead and injured, and many horses have been frozen and can''t go to the battlefield again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the rough and crazy man kicked the front brazier and suddenly stood up.


    "How do your men feed horses?"


    "There are so many deaths and injuries! What will the soldiers eat and drink? What will they raise next year?"


    Scattered firewood touched the cold ground and puffed up smoke. The red charcoal also gradually lost the brightness of the reason and became dark red.


    The people in animal boots kicked up the scattered charcoal and glanced at the voice in the hall, and their eyes became cold.


    "Tianxiang Khan, this man is not from our West Turks, but now he can''t even raise cattle, sheep and horses. What''s the use?"


    "In my opinion, eating and drinking for free for more than a year is not to take their weapons and drive them out of the camp."


    "Whether to live or die is determined by the immortal day."


    Golshuhan has long been accustomed to the exclusion of Western Turks, but this is the first time he has heard of such vicious ideas as driving out of the camp in such weather.


    The snow and ice are long. The land of the western regions is full of barren mountains. There are no living creatures in the white world.


    At this time, he was driven out of the account, and there was no doubt that he wanted to die.


    Thinking of this, Ge Shuhan clenched his teeth and suddenly sparked his resentment.


    The auspicious Khan at the head of the tent narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the motionless figure in the hall, and pulled down his face.


    "Ge Shuhan, cattle and sheep are the foundation for the survival of grassland people."


    "The West Turkic land is even more steep mountains, there are not many oases, and cattle and sheep are cherished."


    "Although it''s cold, you can''t escape such a big loss. How can you make up for it?"


    For a moment, goshuhan seemed to explode completely.


    Once upon a time, he was also a powerful figure on the grassland, respected by his people and appreciated by Khan.


    Have you ever been pointed out by others?


    The clenched fist tightened slowly, full of anger and grievances surging in the chest.


    But now, I can only swallow and chew the pain. It''s hard to live under others! But there''s nothing I can do.


    He breathed out quietly. Ge Shuhan pressed his anger and arched his hands.


    "Tianxiang Khan, how many severe winters, our tribes are running for vitality and are afraid of micro food."


    "In terms of green space, we are not as rich and beautiful as the East Turks. In terms of region, we are not as vast and fertile as the Datang plain!"


    "Why can Datang invade the north and take away our grassland? But we can only exchange cattle and sheep for food here?"


    Ge Shuhan raised his head and a firm look flashed in his eyes.


    "I''d like to be a pioneer in the Tang Dynasty and invade the Central Plains, so that our grassland tribes will never be troubled by food!"

 Chapter 832

    Tang mansion.


    He who should come always comes.


    At the end of December, successive War Reports reached the capital.


    In the northwest, Turks invade the border. In a faint way, Turkic armies of all nationalities advance into the western regions.


    After receiving the military newspaper, the king of Tang convened the civil and military forces of the Tang Dynasty to discuss countermeasures.


    Tai Chi hall.


    Armed generals dressed in armor and dignified officials gathered together to discuss major plans.


    It''s a big plan, but there aren''t many plans.


    Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover.


    Datang, which has been recuperating for more than a year, is already ready to go. The western regions are ready to move. It is a good time to try again the new soldiers of Datang.


    Yes, no doubt.


    The key question is who will go and who will lead the troops.


    The eldest sun Wuji''s face was dignified and scanned the king of Tang in the hall.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Now the Tang Dynasty is full of soldiers. If we want to fight, we Tang will not be afraid."


    "It''s just that the new year is coming, and the northwest is very cold. I''m afraid the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are uncomfortable. If they don''t suffer from it again in the warm spring next year."


    Winter has always been the season of truce, especially the Chinese nation emphasizes family reunion and happiness at the end of the new year.


    Fang Xuanling took a look at the silent king of the Tang Dynasty in the high hall and was a little cautious.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I often hear that there are many alpine mountains and vast deserts in the northwest."


    "This time, when the snow closes the territory, all eyes are white. People who are not familiar with hell will probably get lost."


    "I think if we send troops, we should focus on the Northwest Garrison, supplemented by recruits."


    As a literary minister, I know a lot about the overall situation of geographical advantage. At this time, I can tell you in advance to prevent future trouble.


    Logically speaking, the West Turks took the initiative to start a war, which gave Datang an excuse to send troops. It caters to the Tang King''s mind of the great dream of hegemony. The Tang King should be excited.


    But the king of the Tang Dynasty on the dragon throne was unusually quiet and motionless, as if he were thinking about a difficult problem in life.


    Looking at the old people standing at his highness, their hair is gray, and some are already bent.


    Years do not forgive.


    The old officials who used to fight with themselves in the battlefield were old and sick.


    In the talented Tang Dynasty, I don''t know when people in important positions are all old people.


    Looking here, King Tang''s eyes were a little sour. He was silent for a moment and turned his head to the general on the other side of the clock.


    "What do you think, gentlemen?"


    Yuchi Jingde took the lead out of the crowd, shouted loudly and stamped his feet.


    "Hey! What else do you think?"


    "When the thief comes, it''s the one who hit him!"


    After that, he clapped his chest and shouted.


    "Although I''m old, I can still eat two bowls of rice now. I have plenty of strength!"


    "Your Majesty, please fight! Kill a few border thieves and lift their heads to cheer up the new year of the court ministers."


    Glancing at Yuchi Jingde, who was slightly excited, Cheng Zhijie slowly stepped out of the line.


    "The new year is approaching. If you say something bloody, you have no appetite. How can you help me?"


    Bowing to the dragon throne king of Tang Dynasty, Cheng Zhijie continued.


    "Your Majesty, the dog still has a small success. If this time, the dog will lead the army and be a pioneer, he can also increase his experience."


    War has always been the shortest way to obtain officials and barons.


    Cheng Zhijie competes for merit for his children. Su dingfang is a little anxious.


    Su Qingjie, his son, and Chumo are on an equal footing. If Chumo leads the army again, won''t he be on top of his son when others return.


    Without waiting for the decision of the king of the Tang Dynasty, Su dingfang stepped out of the line and bowed his hand for orders.


    "Your majesty!"


    "The old minister was injured and almost made a big mistake. He was really ashamed and embarrassed."


    "I beg your majesty to allow the old minister to go out again and calm the western regions with a little regret."


    Between words, half kneel on the ground and hug boxing.


    "Su Qingjie, the dog son, is still young, but has great potential. The old minister is willing to take his son to fight and let my child see the world."


    "Beg your Majesty''s permission!"


    It is well known that the West Turks are weak and the East Turks are not strong.


    Now this easy to handle fat is in front of us. Who doesn''t want to get a handful of great achievements?


    Gao Shilian glanced at the generals and was very happy.


    Old generals are about to retire, new generals will emerge, old and new will take over, and Datang military camp can also pour in new vitality.


    He moved slowly and stood on the hall. Gao Shilian bowed with his hands.


    "Your Majesty."


    "In the first war of the northern expedition, the younger generation and leading figures came out in large numbers, showing their style."


    "In my opinion, this battle can be dominated by new generals and dominated by veteran generals."


    "Also let the former subordinates get to know new generals and prepare for the replacement of new and old ones."


    What Gao Shilian said was exactly what the king of Tang wanted.


    Such as Li Jing, Yuchi Jingde, Qin Qiong and Cheng Zhijie, whose great achievements have long been known by people all over the world.


    However, the young generation of young generals who emerged in the heart only emerged in the northern expedition.


    Many army sergeants only heard their names, but did not see their real people. They might as well let these young generals show up more and mix some prestige and reputation, or provide fresh blood for the Datang military camp.


    Thinking of this, the king of Tang suddenly stood up and looked at his Highness''s ministers with a smile on his face.


    "It is hateful for the West Turks to invade the border, bully my people and rob me of food and grass!"


    "I specially ordered general Su to take charge of the March and take charge of the overall situation. Cheng Chumo, Su Qingjie and Chang sun Chong each LED 30000 troops and sent troops to the western expedition. We can''t afford to lose."

 Chapter 833

    The decision to send troops has been made.


    Great military achievements are in sight.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have been well trained in one year, and the armour has been innovated in recent one month.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, it is not a little stronger than when the northern expedition to the East Turks was carried out.


    Almost everyone thought that this expedition was just like looking for things.


    The Western Turks can be destroyed by a large army. The land of the western regions is at your fingertips!


    "Your Majesty."


    Silent, Li Jing slowly stood up in the hall and looked at the king of Tang.


    "I''m afraid these generals are not enough."


    As soon as the voice fell, one of the generals was stunned.


    Just a Western Turk, 90000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty is not enough?


    Qi brush''s eyes looked over. If he hadn''t scruples about Li Jing''s Tang army God, many people almost scolded him on the spot.


    Do you want to improve the morale of others and destroy your prestige?


    Su dingfang looks at Li Jing in the palace and wants to talk about merit strategy. Su dingfang knows that there is still some gap between Su dingfang and Li Jing.


    But he is also a veteran who has experienced many battles and made great achievements. It''s nothing to say to attack a mob of Western Turks.


    Hearing Li Jing''s words, a thin anger floated in my heart. When so many old ministers said to me, didn''t they underestimate themselves?


    Walking slowly to Li Jing, Su dingfang arched his hand at Li Jing.


    "General Li, known as the ten surnamed tribe in the West Turks, now with the fugitive general Ge Shuhan, there are only eleven troops and horses, less than 130000 soldiers."


    "Ninety thousand Tang elite soldiers, against twelve thousand, do you think I don''t have the ability to win this big battle?"


    In terms of military strategy, perhaps few people in the Tang Dynasty can match Li Jing, but in terms of human sophistication, the military God is completely a fool.


    Not only did he not hear the thin anger in Su dingfang''s mouth, but he replied with righteous words.


    "Very likely."


    After hearing this, Su dingfang was already angry and his cheeks were red.


    He brushed his sleeves angrily. Su dingfang''s face was livid, narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Listen and see!"


    The other ministers in the hall looked at the rigid veteran with puzzled eyes, pricked up their ears and listened to the reason.


    A dignified color appeared on Li Jing''s face and said slowly.


    "The desert land is vast and thousands of miles. Our soldiers are inexperienced in marching, and the difficulties and dangers are unpredictable."


    "Such as water, direction, and food."


    "Second, the Western Turkic soldiers are built with the Tang Dynasty City Guo. In addition, they do not give up the characteristics of famous ethnic groups in the grassland and travel with felt tents. In this way, it is convenient to attack with felt tents. If they want to retreat, it is about the kacheng Guo."


    Li Jing looked at the king of the Tang Dynasty who listened carefully on the Dragon seat and bowed her head and hugged boxing.


    "I beg your majesty to enlist the 2000 special soldiers in the recruit camp to cooperate with the troops stationed in the western regions and fight together."


    "In addition, I think that without Tang Hao, it may be difficult to achieve this battle, or it may fall into a state of stalemate in a fierce battle!"


    Listening to Li Jing''s cautious tone, it doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense.


    But this last sentence made many old ministers unable to listen.


    Du Ruhui stood up, frowned and asked.


    "Duke Wei, is it Tang Hao?"


    "Is it exaggerated to say so?"


    "Why don''t we have a great Tang Dynasty? Apart from Tang Hao, others can''t get into your eyes?"


    Su dingfang took a look at the king of Tang''s meditation and his heart jumped.


    Li Jing''s words carry a great weight among the generals of the Tang Dynasty. Even in many cases, his majesty will think carefully about his words.


    If your majesty really accepts it, his position as commander-in-chief will not be guaranteed. At that time, the arrangement of his children to go to battle and lead the army will become an unknown.


    Glancing at Li Jing obliquely, Su dingfang''s eyes were joking.


    "Duke Wei, this March is not a time of ambition!"


    "As Tang Hao''s father-in-law, you strongly advise Tang Hao this time, which is inevitably suspected of selfish?"


    Li Jing is just talking about things. There will be so many thoughts there.


    Hearing Su dingfang''s words, Li Jing suddenly became very angry. How did her good suggestions become self-interest?


    Listening to the murmur in her ear, Li Jing stared, blushed and quickly arched her hands.


    "Your majesty! Listen to me!"


    "This western region is far from as simple as we thought! The terrain is complex, so we must constantly change the marching array."


    "In addition, when we travel far away, there must be few equipment to attack the city. It is very likely to look at the towering city gate and sigh at the city!"


    "Tang Hao attacked Xiangcheng twice and broke the city with his fingers. There must be a divine plan! It can be more useful this time!"


    Facing the misunderstanding, Li Jing, a rough man, seemed helpless, half knelt on the ground and said earnestly.


    "Your majesty!"


    "I have no other intention, let alone any two hearts!"


    "I hope your majesty will think twice and learn from it!"


    Hearing this, the king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, moved.


    Tang Hao had a strange plan to attack the city. It is still known that it was a small object. He opened the rock solid gate, which seems to have something to do with firearms.


    But what it was actually became a secret of Tang Hao, and no one knew it.


    At least the king himself didn''t know about it.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and took a fancy to Li Jing. The king of Tang thought for a moment and waved slowly.


    "Duke Wei, get up."


    "There are no trivial matters in war, which need to be discussed in detail."

 Chapter 834

    Tang mansion.


    The casting drawings of the artillery had been submitted, and Tang Hao pounded the car for installing the barrel all day.


    It''s a gun, but in fact it''s just an enlarged version of a sudden fire gun. It''s impossible to manufacture precision instruments like those in later generations in this era.


    The measurement method, iron smelting technology and irrigation can''t keep up.


    The so-called shells are just hollow iron seeds, wrapped with explosives and stones.


    At present, there is no explosive device with such accurate calculation. Only the long lead can be ignited by itself when the shell hits the ground.


    Changsun Wuji''s residence was completely busy. In the new workshop, everyone was busy with the innovation of weapons.


    The weapons to be replaced in the whole Tang Dynasty can be piled up into a hill, which is enough for these blacksmiths to be busy for a year and a half.


    Pounding the manufactured shells in his hand, Tang Hao studied the vehicles equipped with guns.


    "Grandpa, there is news coming up to the hall. The West Turks are moving."


    Wu Tong''s face had a touch of calm from the experience in the military camp, and there was no wave on his calm face.


    Tang Hao picked up the corners of his mouth, smiled faintly and fiddled with the wooden wheel hub.


    Looking at the creaking wooden wheel, Tang Hao slowly stood up and patted the dust on his hands.


    "He who should come always comes."


    "Let''s go! Take three shells and let''s go into the palace."


    Wu Tong has also seen the newly developed shells, but they have never been lit.


    This time, I was excited to hear that Tang Hao was going to transport this to the imperial city.


    I can finally witness the power of this thing!


    Excitedly, he chucked a shell with a big bowl mouth and excitedly followed Tang Hao into the carriage.


    Shaking all the way, Wu Tong looked very careful. He didn''t put down the ball. He was afraid that it would cause a great change.


    Especially in the densely populated Chang''an imperial city.


    Before entering the Tai Chi hall, I heard the quarrel in the hall.


    "Why is it difficult to attack cities and seize land? Is it difficult that the Tang Dynasty did not attack cities and towns?"


    "General Su''s military life is no worse than the minister in the court in terms of his experience! It''s just to capture a Turk!"


    "You''re right! Tang Hao must have some tricks, but can''t we leave Tang Hao and can''t March and fight?"


    The noise came from the hall. Tang Hao had a headache for the king of Tang.


    Although Datang is full of talents, it sounds like the whole head is going to explode.


    Striding into the hall, many old ministers immediately smothered and pushed the old minister who shouted for victory in front of them, nuzui toward the door of the hall.


    Gradually, the noise subsided, and most people noticed Tang Hao''s uninvited visit.


    Ignoring these questions, Tang Hao went straight to the palace. He bowed to the king of Tang sitting high.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Hearing about the western expedition against Turks, I came here to present a treasure."


    treasure?


    As soon as the voice fell, the hearts and gods in the temple were shocked.


    Since entering the capital, Tang Hao has made many inventions.


    The same tea can be made into delicious fried tea by Tang Hao''s hand. This wine is unique, mellow and long, with endless aftertaste.


    And the rouge, gouache and clear glass. Isn''t that amazing?


    Now there are treasures to attack cities and land?


    The king of Tang, sitting on the Dragon seat, flashed a light in his eyes, leaned forward slightly, and looked at Tang Hao''s empty handed way in a circle.


    "What treasure is it?"


    "Present it, let me have a look!"


    Tang Hao replied with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, these treasures are extremely powerful. They can crack mountains and earth, and break bricks and stones."


    "This hall is definitely not a place to observe."


    The whole audience was in an uproar as soon as this remark was made.


    Yuchi Jingde rushed out of the crowd, pulled Tang Hao and said.


    "OK! Your boy has really made artifacts that destroy the sky and the earth?"


    "Duke Wei, didn''t you lie to us?"


    Tang Hao didn''t know what had been discussed in the hall just now, but his original purpose was to use the shell as explosive.


    At least it can help the siege army win the city quickly and clear the obstacles.


    Tang Hao didn''t think much about who he would eventually send. After all, he had nothing else to ask for.


    Changsun Wuji is very excited. If there are such instruments in the world, the territory of Datang will be stable!


    Not to mention this small Turkic barbarian, even if the neighboring countries join hands, what''s the fear?


    Stepping out of the crowd, looking at Tang Hao with a plain face, he asked.


    "Really?"


    "Good nephew, tell me quickly, where are we going to observe?"


    Glancing around, Tang Hao smiled mysteriously.


    "This powerful treasure can only be ignited and observed in the wild mountains."


    "We should also send some imperial forest warriors to block the whole site to prevent accidental injury."


    After that, Tang Hao smiled easily and said.


    "Now the treasure is outside the palace. The minister also remembered that there were many people in the hall, so he didn''t dare to offer it himself."


    "I hope your majesty moves to the southern suburbs and is watching!"


    Tang Hao''s exaggeration was just to add some mystery. It''s just getting people''s attention.


    Seeing this, some ministers did not wait and urged the king of Tang to observe.


    The king of Tang Dynasty was also curious about the treasure. He couldn''t stand the novelty of the old ministers and waved his hand.


    "Move to the southern suburbs!"

 Chapter 835

    southern suburbs.


    On the desolate open space, there are several boulders.


    Wen Chen''s generals gathered in a circle, quietly looked at Tang Hao in the field, and placed a dark round thing at the root of the boulder.


    Some curious old ministers felt that they stood too far away and couldn''t see clearly. They unconsciously approached a few steps.


    Seeing many moving footsteps, Tang Hao felt anxious.


    It''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. I''m afraid only these ignorant people dare to approach such dangerous objects.


    If we leave it to future generations, who has placed gunpowder shells and can''t hide them one by one? Where does anyone dare to come up?


    After shaking off the incense with smoke on his hands, Tang Hao shook off the white ashes and saw that the incense was burning more vigorously.


    Glancing at the ministers in the hall, Tang Hao''s face flashed with anger.


    "Don''t you want to die? This thing is a sharp weapon that kills more than pays for your life!"


    "Get back! Get back!"


    That said, many people still disagree.


    "An object the size of a bullet can hurt me at an interval of twenty or thirty steps?"


    "Let''s see what''s sacred about this object. It can hurt me in the air!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Since Duke Tang said so, there must be some mysteries!"


    "Hey! I don''t believe in evil! I want to see how to get hurt!"


    Some old ministers obviously listened to Tang Hao''s words, moved slowly and retreated towards the outside.


    However, there are still some old ministers who are stubborn. They seem to have an iron heart. They want to stand here not far away and see what ghosts Tang Hao is doing.


    It''s already like this. Tang Hao also has some irresistible posture.


    "Since you are so persistent, I Tang will have the courage to try."


    "Be careful!"


    As the voice fell, Tang Hao blew the incense in his hand and lit the lead.


    In the sound of Zizi burning, Tang Hao instinctively ran back and shouted.


    "Protect your majesty!"


    The cry shook the fields and spread far away in the empty wilderness.


    Those old ministers who had been in the front were in a panic and instinctively wanted to run away.


    Hearing Tang Hao shouting this, the imperial forest sergeant who had been guarding the surrounding area suddenly clenched his hand with a spear. With a wary look around, he couldn''t help moving towards the king of Tang.


    After hearing the sudden voice, the king of Tang suddenly panicked and looked around nervously.


    In the eyes, Tang Hao rushed to block the king of Tang and shouted.


    "Get down!"


    Almost subconsciously, the old ministers and the king of Tang around Tang Hao squatted down with Tang Hao at the next moment.


    The panicked ministers were confused for a moment and looked suspiciously along Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Under the boulder, white smoke bursts, a long fire snake, Zizi burns, burns shorter and shorter, and finally disappears outside the ball. Leaving only the rising white smoke and the white ash.


    Quiet.


    The whole wilderness was silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the smoke.


    One breath.


    Two interest.


    The smoke clouds rose and leaked intact balls.


    "This... This is the treasure of attacking cities and plundering land?"


    A voice of doubt began to question from the crowd.


    In a moment, someone woke up in this tension and echoed.


    "Duke Tang, it''s just white smoke. Can you retreat from the enemy and attack the city? Isn''t this a joke?"


    "Yes! This is nonsense!"


    By a public minister who would have great changes, he immediately relaxed and looked at Tang Hao''s eyes and became joking.


    Even scoffed at the invention.


    The rising laughter filled his ears. Tang Hao stared at the indifferent boulder and the shells below, and was stunned.


    Is there something wrong with the lead wire reformed inside the hollow?


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    The boulder suddenly burst in the white smoke, and fragments of stone slag splashed out in all directions.


    The sound of breaking the air swept the scene with a deafening wave.


    In the huge roar, many people subconsciously cover their ears to resist the impact of the sound wave.


    The flying rubble hit a front taxi soldier, sliding the silver armor, and there was a harsh tearing sound.


    Almost at the same time, everyone only felt that the ground shook, and there was a lot of thunder coming to the world, and Kui cattle shook the earth.


    The voice that was just talking and laughing was no longer there, and his pale face was stunned. Looking at the huge stone that collapsed to the ground, he was shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    The king of Tang pushed aside the soldiers in front of him and flashed a look of horror in his wide pupils.


    "This... Is this the power of artillery?"


    Without waiting for Tang Hao''s reply, the king of Tang had already squeezed away his soldiers and ran away earlier.


    "Come on! Take me to have a look!"


    The slightly hasty words suddenly woke up the old ministers around. Everyone followed the steps of the king of Tang and ran towards the boulder.


    The half man high boulder was blasted into large or small debris, and the position close to the just fired shell was broken iron sheet, which was full of marks.


    The shocking power shocked everyone''s eyes.


    "Tut Tut, this rock is actually fragmented, not to mention those wooden gates!"


    "It''s not just the city gate. In my opinion, it''s not impossible to blow up the city wall."


    "Siege weapon! Siege weapon!"

 Chapter 836

    For the first time, the power of artillery was displayed in front of the world. The earth shaking sound and the scene of flying sand and stones immediately stunned everyone.


    Tianwei shennu is roughly like this!


    Just now, people were still questioning. At this time, they looked at the pieces of sand and stones on the wilderness and dared not speak the words of contempt.


    Where can this be made by man?


    Yuchi Jingde was shocked when he looked at the scene of Zhuang Guang, and his eyes were full of surprise when he looked at Tang Hao.


    "Grandma! What is this? Such a huge stone can be destroyed!"


    "Tang Hao, don''t you have the ability to connect with heaven? Summon the thunder in the heaven?"


    There are all experienced veterans here. I''m used to seeing the scenes of blood flowing into rivers and bones growing into mountains, but who has seen such burst scenes?


    At this moment, it is said that Tang Hao is the descendant of God, which can lead to the divine thunder in the heaven, and he must believe it.


    Yuchi Jingde''s words awakened many old ministers. Fang Xuanling was shocked and confused.


    "Tang Hao? Don''t you know any magic?"


    "That bowl of big things has such power? If you take it to attack cities and land, won''t it be invincible?"


    When it comes to attacking cities and seizing land, many old ministers are moved.


    What''s the suspense when the power is taken to capture the city?


    Even if a person is strong and powerful in all ways, he can''t resist the solid boulder. The consequences will only be worse than the boulder!


    Changsun Wuji was quite excited. He grabbed Tang Hao''s arm and looked excited.


    "Good nephew! You really opened your eyes to our Tang ministers! There are such powerful things in the world!"


    "Tell me how to use this thing?"


    As officials of the Tang Dynasty, they think more about the stability of the Tang Dynasty. Almost the first time, they think about how to use it.


    The king of Tang was overjoyed, looking at Tang Hao and waiting for Tang Hao''s answer.


    After all, it was just placed directly under the boulder. If it was placed on the battlefield, it would be inappropriate to send soldiers to place it under the local city. I''m afraid they would be shot dead by random arrows before they arrived.


    Tang Hao looked relaxed and casual, pointed to the black ground and said.


    "Look, just now we are settling. It must not be feasible to use it on the battlefield."


    "But this shell can be used on a catapult and thrown into the city. It will certainly work. Or we can capture the city and put this shell under the city gate to break the city at a moment, avoiding the impact of the siege car."


    Stone pitching, fireball, all officials have seen.


    Imagine throwing shells, blooming all over the city, fire and sand splashing.


    It''s terrible just to think about such a scene.


    To say that this war kills people, even if there is a whole body left, this shell can explode even boulders. Don''t people want to be torn apart, broken arms and legs?


    Hearing this, the old ministers suddenly changed their words, came forward and arched their hands at Tang Hao.


    "Lord Tang is really a God and man. If he makes such a shocking thing, he must unify the four sides of the Tang Dynasty. It is just around the corner!"


    "Isn''t it! With such powers, cavalry and horses, even heavy armor, what''s the fear?"


    "Lord Tang is really the lucky star of the Tang Dynasty! With this thing alone, the Tang Dynasty will last for generations. It''s nothing to say!"


    At this moment, Tang Hao even understood the scene when the atomic bomb was born.


    These weapons of mass destruction bring not only physical fragmentation, but also an endless fear and trembling in the heart!


    After hearing the praise in his ear, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Such things are extremely powerful."


    "I beg your majesty not to use it as a last resort."


    "This time, I''m going to the western expedition. I''m willing to give all I have in my mansion and give ten pieces for attacking the city."


    Gao Shilian listened to what Tang Hao said, stroked his beard and interrupted.


    "What the Duke of Tang said is reasonable. It''s nothing to say that such things can''t be too strong and open mountains and fall into the sea."


    "But Datang focuses on serving the public, not on oppression."


    "If you turn all other countries into scorched earth and become a dead city, you will lose the significance of recovering the Tang Dynasty."


    King Tang''s dream is to unify Kyushu, but he is not bent on destroying Kyushu. Naturally, he agrees with Gao Shilian.


    Tasting Tang Hao''s words, the king of Tang understood in an instant.


    Today, Princess Changle is pregnant inside the government house of the state of Tang, and restaurants and major chambers of Commerce operate outside. More or less, Tang Hao needs to hold the battle.


    Through and through, Tang Hao is the busiest man in the Tang Dynasty.


    Sending this shell is also the last contribution to the victory of the western expedition.


    Tacitly, the king of the Tang Dynasty waved his hand and said in a loud voice.


    "You guys, Tang Hao has donated the victory weapon. There is no suspense about this battle."


    "General Su, do you have doubts?"


    Originally, Su dingfang came to argue with Li Jing for a breath.


    This time, with the help of this siege artifact, the assurance of victory must be up to 90%.


    But now I don''t want Tang Hao to march to the West.


    The white meritorious service is abandoned and is intended to take care of family affairs.


    When I think about it, Tang Hao has already achieved the ceiling official position of the Tang Dynasty. I don''t want to take this merit.


    But at the moment, Su Ding Fang was somewhat hesitant.


    "Your Majesty, I have a word."

 Chapter 837

    The change of Su dingfang''s attitude suddenly confused many old ministers.


    He was still fighting against Li Jing before. He will never lose Tang Hao in the battle of the western regions.


    Although he was full of confidence, he also had some doubts after Li Jing''s analysis.


    Normally speaking, the shells offered by Tang Hao and other powerful things can make up for the shortcomings mentioned by Li Jing and solve Su dingfang''s worries.


    This battle, which seemed 90% hesitant to win, this time the old minister didn''t promise as much as he thought, but was more hesitant than before.


    Yuchi Jingde patted Su dingfang on the shoulder and laughed when he saw the old minister with red cheeks.


    "Old Su! Don''t take these little things to heart."


    "What General Li said earlier, although it was a bit straightforward, it was also a thoughtful move."


    "This time, Tang boy, offering the treasure can be regarded as helping you. You don''t have to be humble. You still take the most credit for this battle."


    Yuchi Jingde, who has always been straightforward, thought that Su dingfang had some scruples about making meritorious contributions, so he was embarrassed.


    Therefore, a few words of good advice.


    Sun Wuji also stepped forward and looked at Su dingfang''s way.


    "My good nephew offered a treasure to help you win. General Su still has doubts?"


    Tang Hao, the wise man whose eldest sun Wuji smiled, patted Su dingfang''s clothes with a big hand.


    "You see, my virtuous nephew is still young. He is already in the second rank of official and has taken the position of national Duke."


    "If he does meritorious deeds again, how can we keep our faces? How can we reward him, your majesty?"


    On the surface, he encouraged Su dingfang, but in fact, he praised Tang Hao all over.


    In particular, the last joke attracted the ministers to laugh.


    Listening to the persuasion in his ear, he felt that Su dingfang would attack again. Su dingfang really felt annoyed and embarrassed.


    He bowed his head and bowed his hands to the king of the Tang Dynasty, and Su dingfang said.


    "Your Majesty."


    "This shell is suddenly a siege artifact, but after all, our soldiers have seen it and transported it to the western regions all the way."


    "Chen... Chen... I''m afraid this shell will encounter an accident on the way. Then... It''s not worth the loss!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the ministers were stunned and turned into a dumbness.


    However, as Su dingfang said, this one is enough to shake the boulders away. Putting these ten in the marching team is not a small hidden danger.


    Maybe the operation is improper. Before we arrive in the western regions, there will be a military newspaper full of blood and flesh!


    Su dingfang, Su dingfang.


    Previously, I said you were inferior to Tang Hao, and you argued endlessly.


    You dare not transport the siege weapon at this moment! I had to ask Tang Hao to escort me!


    In fact, it was not just Su dingfang, but any of the old ministers did not dare to put this thing in the army easily.


    Power is too big!


    Seeing Su dingfang make a fool of himself, many old ministers smiled.


    "Yo! General Su is thoughtful! It seems that Tang Hao has to go to the western expedition this time!"


    A word came from among the ministers, and some old ministers who held back their laughter immediately couldn''t help but hiss and disappear.


    Standing beside Su dingfang, Yuchi Jingde laughed and pinched Su dingfang''s shoulder.


    "General Su! You see, the army God of the Tang Dynasty is right!"


    "If you want to fight a beautiful war, Tang Hao has to go out in person!"


    Su dingfang listened to the smile in his ears and felt his face red.


    This is probably the most embarrassing time in my life!


    But in order to transport the shells safely to the western regions, and to ensure the lives of these soldiers, I have the cheek to beg your Majesty''s permission.


    Su dingfang bowed his head, unwilling to see the teasing around him, and bowed to the king of Tang.


    "Your majesty!"


    "The cannonball is indeed a sharp weapon for attacking the city, but it also needs to ensure the safety of our soldiers, and it is also related to the essentials and matters in the throwing process."


    "I beg your majesty to issue a decree to let Lord Tang go together to ensure everything is safe."


    After that, Su dingfang''s heart sank and his eyebrows wrinkled high.


    "I''d like to hand over the general manager of the troops to Lord Tang, who has full authority to be dispatched by Lord Tang!"


    This has been the case all through the ages. Those who can live on top!


    Since Su dingfang didn''t have the ability to place the shell, he must have asked Tang Hao to do it. He can only live in the second line.


    The king of Tang didn''t promise Li Ke. He looked at Tang Hao in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Tang Hao, it''s up to you to decide. I''ll give you a choice."


    The king of Tang really couldn''t talk about family affairs and state affairs, which is bigger or smaller, with this man who has repeatedly made war achievements.


    But this euphemism did give Tang Hao the right to choose, but in fact he had no choice.


    How can Tang Hao not know his Majesty''s deep meaning?


    The war was imminent, and general Su had pleaded like this. If he didn''t agree, he would not only brush Su dingfang''s face, but also become a family regardless of the country.


    Bowing to the king of Tang, Tang haolang said.


    "Your majesty!"


    "There are no trivial matters in state affairs, and the safety of officers and men is even more related to the future of the Tang Dynasty. As a military general, I should be duty bound."


    "My minister is willing to go to the northwest, cut off the heads of barbarians, return stability to the northwest border, and return the tranquility of the Tang Dynasty.


    After that, Tang Hao lifted Su dingfang''s arm and said.


    "General Su is in a high position of power. This is another battle of closing the mountain. How can you sit in the position of manager if you are only a junior."


    "I hope your majesty, a minister will be appointed to assist general su."


    Concerned about state affairs and respecting veterans, the king of Tang was very satisfied, nodded slightly and smiled.


    "As Tang Hao said, choose a good time and send troops for expedition!"

 Chapter 838

    Zhenguan seventeen years, January 20, the clouds of war.


    The vast 150000 troops, with banners covering the sky, cover up everything in their vision. The huge sea of people is divided into several roads, winding through the plains, hills and mountains, extending more than ten miles to the north of Jinshan. There will be the Mukun tribe, the first tribe of Turks.


    A large number of scouts radiated all over the field, running back and forth, passing the latest marching news.


    Countless soldiers and horses startled birds and crows. Eighteen horsemen and two thousand specially trained soldiers closely guarded Tang Hao.


    Although the whole army was not moving fast, the huge 150000 soldiers pushed forward in a dense way, which felt like a flood overturning the earth.


    The wind blows the desert, raising dust, flying everywhere, the raised Tang character tooth flag makes a sound, and countless banners guard around and stretch into a piece.


    Several steeds pulled the chariot, and the shaft drove slowly across the rolling road. Tang Hao stood with a silver armor and a sword, looking at the northwest.


    "Your Majesty has given us such a big battle for no other purpose. He quickly disintegrated the West Turks and destroyed the withered and decadent with the attack of thunder, which surprised all countries and frightened the barbarians."


    Su dingfang was the commander of the standard war, but he gave way to Tang Hao after the war.


    Although the West Turks are lower in combat power than the West Turks, they are not allowed to be slaughtered at all.


    The world was determined by the first World War. Su dingfang thought he had some difficulties.


    There is no suspense in this war. I''m afraid it''s not so simple to play beautifully!


    Su dingfang looked at the energetic young man, and a look of admiration flashed in his eyes.


    "Tang Hao, how do you think this war should be fought?"


    Hearing the question, Tang Hao flashed a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Looking at the world, there are a lot of enemy countries around the Tang Dynasty, such as Pubu, Tubo, Shiwei and so on."


    "Let''s say that Gaochang and Kucha have some signs of recovery, although they have suffered a disastrous defeat."


    "We can''t finish the fight!"


    Tang Hao put away the green cloth, hung it around his waist, and then said.


    "In short, even if we capture all of them, it is impossible for our soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to disperse such a huge force and occupy all regions."


    Staring at the yellow sand ahead, Tang Hao gradually withdrew his eyes and looked at Su dingfang. His eyes were better than a touch of pure light.


    "If we want to fight, let''s identify one and subdue the largest western Turks. We''re afraid!"


    "Today''s Mukun department is the place where we practice our skills!"


    The sonorous and cold voice made Su dingfang feel cold. This decisive young man seemed to have a better insight into the overall situation than himself in the precipitation of a year.


    "Lord Tang, what do you mean..."


    The cold voice came again.


    "Divide the troops and walk, don''t stay for a moment!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the ice and snow, the city gate opened slowly, representing the flag of Mukun nationality hunting in the cold wind.


    It is close to the territory of the Tang Dynasty and influenced by the Tang people. Although it is a desert grassland tribe, it still retains the flavor of many buildings of the Tang Dynasty.


    The four city gates were wide open, and the footsteps sounded orderly. Amid the roaring wind, many people half pushed the door and watched the situation outside.


    Soldiers with spears marched through the markets, streets and cities like dragons.


    The first time I heard the news of the advance of the Tang army, the big town was completely busy, and the soldiers had a determination to defend the city to the death!


    Mukhumoye went up to the city and his cloak stroked in the sand.


    "Things change!"


    Talking about his father''s words before his death and looking at the soldiers at the gate, he never thought that the army of the Tang Dynasty was so fast!


    Just before the battle, he was still in the tooth tent of Tianxiang Khan, cynically scolding Tang Jun for his shamelessness and unwilling to release more food to Turkic tribes at the end of the new year.


    The next moment.


    But I didn''t expect that when I received the military newspaper, all the small tribes on the border were reduced to the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty.


    During the two days, Tianxiang Khan mobilized 20000 soldiers to garrison the city in order to guard the city.


    Up and down the city, 30000 soldiers, plus the people in the city, less than 60000 soldiers, which is the limit of Mukun nationality.


    The city is not as strong as that of the Tang Dynasty. There are not many soldiers as that of the Tang Dynasty. It is said that it is guarding the city. It is just delaying the time, dispatching troops and generals for all tribes, and gathering in the Tianxiang Khan''s tent of Jinya mountain to buy time.


    Looking at the sunny sky and the desert blown by wind and sand, mukunmoye felt only shudder in the Western scenery built on the oasis


    Oh.


    A light sigh came from the bottom of his throat.


    "Without this war, both countries could have a successful New Year!"


    People may be like this. They can''t stand it forever.


    Datang didn''t want to sell more food in order to make the West Turks submit, but these barbarians swallowed it.


    Complaints and abuse filled all tribes.


    But just as the war broke out, I missed the days of peace before.


    After all!


    War is for the dead!


    Put away his decadent mood, mukunmoye turned and walked down the low wall. As soon as he lifted his cloak and got on his horse, his yellowish beard shook in the wind and drank violently.


    "Let''s go and see the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Even if we are defeated, we must be defeated squarely! Otherwise, what qualifications do the Han people have for us to surrender!"

 Chapter 839

    The troops who went out of the city to meet the enemy looked at them.


    The soldiers echoed.


    "Yes!"


    However, there is no confidence in these echoing voices.


    The 150000 Tang army fronts are better than those in the encirclement and suppression of East Turks.


    Even if the military newspaper came, only 50000 main forces came, and 50000 soldiers on each wing made a detour to the West.


    But that''s 50000 elite soldiers after all!


    In mukhumoye''s uplifting words, 20000 soldiers walked out of the city gate, put on a good posture in the field and were ready.


    Looking to the southeast, a silver line is slowly moving towards the city on the windy and sandy sky.


    Mukunmoye looked at the silver line in the sky, his pupils closed slightly, rode to the front of the soldier and pulled out an arc-shaped long knife.


    "Prepare, fight!"


    The cry spread, and in their sight, the rolling silver thread seemed to be as impermanent as the underworld, containing the bones of countless people.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Countless horseshoes trampled on the ground full of gravel. Under the bright sky, nearly 50000 Tang cavalry came slowly like a raging tide.


    The sound of dense weapons collision, trampling of horses'' hoofs, and the flickering sound of armor pieces gradually become louder, isolating all external sounds and having an invincible momentum.


    These 50000 soldiers were the new soldiers trained by Tang Hao. They all walked in line with strict requirements.


    Whether it''s a long-distance attack or a volley attack, they are all uniform. Now the recruits have changed into the latest armor, and their combat effectiveness is better.


    Along the way, the two small tribes encountered in the field were directly like cars driving away the mud and quickly leveled off.


    However, what makes Tang Hao unhappy is the team in front of him.


    Wu Tong stood tall and looked at the front line from a distance, with a sneer on his face.


    "How dare you go out of the city to fight? This Mukun nationality has some meaning."


    As soon as the voice fell, Duan Zhixuan, who has been stationed in the western regions for many years, shook his horse reins, came to Tang Hao and told him.


    "Tang Gong, the Mukun family has only 10000 soldiers, including the people in the city, but more than 30000."


    "It''s too far away according to the accounts of Jinya mountain. It''s too late to increase troops."


    "Surely more than 20000 people will be mobilized from the nearby talba tribe. Now the city is exhausted. It''s only 60000 soldiers!"


    After that, Duan Zhixuan provoked a smile on his face and looked at the gradually clear city.


    "Hum, it''s ridiculous for such a tribe to dare to stop the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Act recklessly and blindly shovel the middle races of the villages, and they come to war with some hoes and spades in their hands. I really can not imagine that this is the power to contend with a country!


    More than two people behind him burst out laughing, and the surrounding generals also laughed.


    "Mukun is an important trading town between the Tang Dynasty and the grassland. The Silk Road opened by the Tang Dynasty also passes through here."


    "Don''t they think that if they occupy this important place, they can do whatever they want and think they are great?"


    "Hey! We soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have seen the 200000 troops of the Jieli Khan tribe on the grassland. Are you afraid? Do these 60000 troops dare to stand in the way of the mantis?"


    Listening to the sarcasm in his ear, Tang Hao flashed a cold idea on his face.


    There is no suspense about winning this war. The key is to fight these small tribes with fear and terror!


    Let other countries also see the power of the Tang Dynasty, and let the West Turkic Khan bow down and become a minister in person.


    Otherwise, I don''t know when this continuous war will stop!


    The conversation rose abruptly at the next moment, the most authoritative leader among the 50000 soldiers. A rein, looking at the gradually clear figure in front, raised his arm.


    "Beat the war drum! Duan Zhixuan listened to the order, took 20000 soldiers and swept away all the scum in front of him!"


    On the chariot, the big cowhide drums were pushed out neatly. The shirtless men picked up the drumsticks and beat the drums vigorously.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Cowhide war drums vibrated and jumped, and the dull and loud drums quickly spread throughout the army.


    More and more passionate drums shook the hearts of Tang sergeants, and the whole army was excited by the drum.


    Wu Tong''s face flashed a bloodthirsty excitement. When he looked at the outstanding 20000 soldiers, his hands itched.


    "Grandpa, I haven''t let the eighteen riders and two thousand elite soldiers do it for more than a year. Why don''t you let the brothers kill chickens and ducks and have a hand addiction?"


    Tang Hao''s face flashed a smile. He looked at Wu Tong, who was eager to try, and smiled knowingly.


    "On this scale, there are less than 20000 soldiers. There are 18 horses and 2000 elite soldiers under their command."


    "These silver soldiers of the Tang Dynasty can easily step on them!"


    Wu Tong, who was a little lost, tightened his hand holding the reins and sighed.


    "Hey! The opportunity to fight is so good that it''s given away for nothing!"


    Soldiers should obey. Although Wu Tong was reluctant to give up, he dared not violate the military order and had to wait in place.


    Duan Zhixuan, the whole army waiting for war, stood proudly in the forefront of the square array and looked at Tang Hao.


    After Tang Hao nodded heavily, he took out his waist saber and pointed the blade directly at the front line.


    "Crush them!"

 Chapter 840

    Golden tooth mountain, tooth tent.


    The voice of Joy came from outside the tent. The next second, the scouts rushed to the tent, half kneeling on the ground, with one hand around their chest.


    "Khan!"


    "The Hulu family led 14000 troops and horses to meet!"


    "More than 10000 people led by the five aggressive land department are also on the way to meet!"


    The anxiously pacing Tianxiang Khan stopped suddenly, his face showed a happy face and said.


    "Very good, very good!"


    "Please invite the leader of Hulu house to discuss major issues!"


    When the scouts ran outside the tent, a leader got up and shouted with a smile.


    "Khan."


    "At present, our tribe has gathered five departments, and the five land departments are on their way. It is estimated that there are nearly 70000 troops and horses, and they have the strength of a war!"


    "Why don''t the remaining three tribes wait any longer! Let''s start immediately! Go to the North generation of Jinshan, and maybe we can save the Mukun family!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a sharp mouthed tribal leader glanced at the leader and said.


    "Hum! You should underestimate Tang Jun!"


    "The number of 150000 soldiers is twice that of us!"


    "Save? How? We''re all a little hard to protect ourselves!"


    Pooh!


    A mouthful of thick sputum spit in the scarlet charcoal basin, hissing and smoking.


    The spitting leader stood up, with big eyes and brass bells, and pointed to the leader who had just spoken.


    "Don''t fucking grow others'' ambition and destroy your prestige!"


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are just crafty, and Jieli Khan has the way of the boy Tang Hao."


    "When it comes to frontal hard war, are we Turkic warriors vegetarians?"


    "In my opinion, don''t ask for fucking ink. Fight directly in the desert without any tricks!"


    Although it was a rude play, there was a truth in it. A leader stood up and explained.


    "Good!"


    "Datang is known as one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, but in fact, it can fight only seventy or eighty thousand!"


    "Tang Hao led 50000 elite soldiers, plus infantry, heavy armor, 50000, plus luggage and personnel, a total of 150000!"


    "The soldiers are divided into three routes, and the distance they travel is very different! Can we not beat the 50000 soldiers with more than 70000 soldiers?"


    Tianxiang Khan stood on the bearskin stone chair, sighed, hung his head and paced two steps.


    "Hey! This time, I''m still too cautious."


    "When Tang Hao gathered in the Yinshan area to build an altar to worship heaven, we should pursue it and root it out completely."


    "Regret! Regret!"


    A man beside him, looking at Tianxiang Khan, flashed a touch of gloom in his eyes.


    That''s it. It''s useless to say more! I don''t know what significance Khan''s entanglement here is!


    "Khan! At this moment, how to deal with the 50000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "In terms of cases, seventy-eight thousand soldiers can not be supplied with fifty thousand grain, grass and baggage!"


    "Obviously, Tang Hao wants to make a quick decision. He even expects to push it down. It''s not enough time! Let''s send troops to intercept as soon as possible!"


    Someone walked into the tent and stood with his hands on his back, looking proud.


    "I see you are dazed! It''s such an absurd decision!"


    "Knowing that the supply of food and grass in the Tang Dynasty is insufficient, you are still so aggressive? Isn''t it right in Tang Hao''s arms?"


    "Imagine that if 150000 soldiers and horses of the Tang Dynasty were trapped in the desert without food and water, wouldn''t they retreat without fighting? Why don''t we lure them step by step and attack them when they are tired?"


    The voice just fell into the whole tent and was silent.


    It seems that even children can understand such a simple truth.


    In the end, have you been dazzled by hatred, or have you been confused by the urgency and coercion of the army?


    After a while, the military master stroked his white beard and stood out.


    "What you said is true!"


    "After a year''s renovation, the Tang Bingfeng will be more and more refined!"


    "Jieli Khan, as the wise and intelligent talents of the grassland generation, will inevitably fall into his trap. How can we guarantee that we will not be biased by this crafty Tang Hao?"


    After that, the military master pressed his fist on his chest and bowed respectfully.


    "Khan! Now the Mukun family still deal with the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty. It must break the city in seven days. When GE Shuhan and his party fall, they will take a detour and harass from the rear. It must last a few days."


    "We still have nearly half a month to prepare at this time. We might as well wait for the other three and call on the tribal people to join the army with a bow and expand our power!"


    "It must be so well prepared that whether it is a frontal attack or flanking, it will occupy an overwhelming advantage!"


    Tianxiang Khan listened, his heart seemed to be clear immediately, ha ha, smiled and waved.


    "The military division really won the degree during the trial. It''s a blessing for us western Turks to be able to divide the war so finely!"


    After saying that, there was a smile on his dark cheek, looking down at the silent leaders and saying.


    "Since you have no objection, this time has been dominated by military divisions!"


    "Pass the order and let the other three departments speed up the integration. Be sure to reach the dental account in three days!"


    "Inform the people of all nationalities in the oasis on the wasteland to take cattle and sheep, catch up with horses, and gather at the tooth tent as many as possible. They can''t leave a piece of edible meat for the Tang people!"


    Someone answered and turned and made a big account.


    All the people present, you look at me and I look at you. They are all thinking and silent.

 Chapter 841

    This is the end of the discussion.


    The leaders filed out.


    The leader with braided braids squinted at the big tent behind him and whispered to the fat leader beside him.


    "Shit! Gather here and don''t send troops!"


    "This is to let the Mukun people go through this muddy water regardless!"


    The fat leader patted the braid leader''s belly, sneered and said.


    "Haven''t you seen it yet?"


    "I see. I want to sacrifice the Mukun family to consume the food and grass of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "And that brother Shuhan, the military division is too high minded. There are only a few thousand people who fantasize that they can resist the death of the Tang Dynasty for three days? Nonsense!"


    Stepping on the snow, the leader with braids shook his round head, and the braids flew.


    "Hey, it''s changed."


    "It''s just a matter of eating and drinking for nothing. Think about how many disasters this person has caused over the years? He has been taken in for more than a year."


    "Now it''s this elder brother Shuhan who went to the border to rob houses, and all the food money he got was close to Khan''s pocket. In the end? We who didn''t get a point have to work hard for it? Think about it, is it worth it?"


    When Tianxiang Khan unified the ten tribes, he made a promise.


    Share grain and fight together.


    In previous years, it was implemented in accordance with this unwritten rule.


    But in recent years, Tianxiang Khan has expanded his tiger division tribe. On the basis of the expansion of the number of tiger division tribes, he has forcibly requisitioned the food and grass of many traders in the western regions. Therefore, the rations of the soldiers at the bottom have been reduced a lot.


    There is no way to have wine and meat on the grassland. We also need some grain and grass, rice millet and green vegetables as supplementary food.


    For this reason, many tribes do not talk about it, but there are many complaints when they gather together in private.


    The fat leader lifted up his fat lips, smiled foolishly, looked back at the far away tooth tent and said.


    "Oh! If you take advantage of it, you always have to change it!"


    "This elder brother Shuhan went to be cannon fodder in advance and deserved it!"


    "In this war, if the tiger master doesn''t go out, he also wants our grolu family to go out! This changes and changes. Who knows such truth?"


    After that, the two tacitly looked at each other, borrowed a knowing smile from the building, and clapped hands with each other.


    "Your Excellency has seen it thoroughly!"


    "Reasonable, reasonable!"


    ¡­¡­


    The iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty has arrived.


    The earth shakes under the trample of war horses and the charge of soldiers,


    Between the vast sky, the silver line is approaching rapidly. You can see clearly that there are ferocious faces with a strong sense of killing.


    At a hundred feet, the silver thread was suddenly divided into three columns, clean and tidy, without any confusion.


    Obviously, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are surrounded on three sides in order to catch all the troops leaving the city!


    Duan Zhixuan looked at the increasingly clear Mukun formation and issued the first military order.


    "Break through! Especially the riding leader of the Middle Road, don''t let him get back to the city!"


    When the deputy general nodded, the main formation of the middle road had accelerated its pace!


    "Crush them and let these Turkic barbarians see what war is!"


    The horn sounded again, and the finished three square arrays swept away like waves towards the Mukun family!


    Dense horseshoes tumbled on the ground, stones and gravel splashed in the air in the vibration, and the smoke and dust rolled up by the three cavalry entered the three tides of the same level, surging.


    Three rounds!


    Duan zhixuanchong is at the forefront. As a veteran who has been recuperating for more than ten years, he wants to show his remaining power this time. He is the first in the first battle!


    Thinking of this, Duan Zhixuan stepped up his horse''s belly and leaned down on his horse''s back, ready to avoid the first wave of arrow rain.


    Tang Hao, who was watching the war, rode on Wu Zhui and frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t the Mukun tribe taken action this time?"


    "Is it difficult to resist the first wave of cavalry shock?"


    Before the words fell, Mukun moye, the leader of Mukun nationality who was still in a daze, finally woke up.


    "All warriors in the desert, with your endless anger, show the momentum of grass atomic people!"


    "Go!"


    During the fierce drinking, 10000 cavalry rushed out of the camp, and the horses quickly planed the land and flew towards the opposite waves.


    Wu Tong looked at the taxi and smiled.


    "It''s unexpected that these mukunshi soldiers dare to attack us 30000 soldiers head-on!"


    Tang Hao smiled, shook the reins, slowly walked up to a slightly higher area and looked down at the war.


    "These Mukun people are quite bloody!"


    "But they don''t know what kind of tribe they will face!"


    After that, Tang Hao looked coldly at the front line that was about to hit together and waved.


    "Change the war drum and capture the Mukun leader alive!"


    "Don''t leave the rest!"


    The cold voice whirled across the wasteland, and the soldiers with orders galloped between the 20000 soldiers on standby.


    "Capture the general alive and kill the tribe!"


    The agitated drum changed its sound and passed into Duan Zhixuan''s ears on the front line.


    The hand holding the blade was raised high.


    "Grandma''s!"


    "Crush these damn cavalry! Catch the Mukun leader behind you!"

 Chapter 842

    Boom!


    The two lines of soldiers suddenly collided with each other.


    A silver steel gun went straight through the horse''s neck.


    Accompanied by the painful neighing of the stunned horses, a blood mist suddenly rose on the front line of the handover.


    The sound of bones cracking and cracking spread all over the front line. The steel gun pierced through the animal skin and hung a human figure and carried it straight back. ".


    In the blood, he was thrown behind with great strength and hit the soldiers behind him.


    At this moment, the material of the weapon was highlighted. With vigorous cutting, the cracked Mars was like a spark on the whole battlefield. With the "click" sound, it cut into the body of the Mukun people.


    In the wail, the second wave of cavalry emerged behind the Tang cavalry.


    The fallen soldier looked at the horse''s hoof jumping in the air and trampled heavily on his belly. His frightened eyes only felt that the hot blood in his chest suddenly burst out of his body, and the big mouth of blood squeezed out of his seven orifices. A blood line was vacated in the air and sprayed out.


    Someone was knocked off by the charging horse, paralyzed on the ground, trampled down by the rumbling horse''s hoofs, and soon became a pool of meat and mud.


    Mukunmoye, standing in the distance, watched his soldiers disappear into the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty. He could hardly slow down the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty.


    Ten thousand cavalry, like a clay ox into the sea, disappeared in a moment!


    Duan Zhixuan rushed out of the torrent of 10000 cavalry in a moment, his face was covered with blood stains, raised the red blood knife and laughed.


    "You''re fucking brave! You really think you''re a man of Huben!"


    "Come on! Try grandpa''s knife!"


    Wu Tong looked at the faint Blood River at the foot of the Tang cavalry.


    "Thirty thousand cavalry charged. If it were me, I would avoid the edge. If this Mukun nationality had never fought with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Unexpectedly, our soldiers are no longer what they used to be!"


    When Tang Hao heard this, he shook the reins, went down the high slope and raised his whip.


    "Wait and see what happens! Let''s see how their remaining 10000 soldiers can resist the cavalry front of the Tang Dynasty."


    "If I can resist it, I will give leader Mukun a face and take two thousand elite soldiers to fight!"


    The military line of Datang is so terrible that it startles the Mukun tribe opposite!


    What kind of combat power is this?


    In the past, warriors galloping on horseback were seen falling off their horses, wrapped under the feet of galloping horses and ground into meat patties at the moment of contact?


    At this moment, the air was almost frozen, the horseshoes of the three-way cavalry shook their ears, and the momentum was almost unabated and surging.


    Ten thousand soldiers stood behind the wooden pier, holding their weapons, trembling at the raging tide. Tension and fear surged into my heart.


    In my ears, I couldn''t hear any sound except the roar of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and the horseshoes that almost tore the earth.


    Mukun soldiers have not seen cavalry! But never seen today''s fierce cavalry!


    They boast that they are the famous family of wolves, and the Tang cavalry in front of them are as ferocious as tigers and leopards!


    Thirty thousand soldiers spread out on the field, and their vision was full of people and horses.


    In fear, he didn''t even hear the military order from mukunmoye in front!


    Mukunmoye stood on his horse''s back, reined in his horse, stared at the silly soldiers and drank violently.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Tang Bingfeng has arrived!"


    He galloped his horse towards the army, and the guards behind him closely followed him.


    "Get your fucking shield defense!"


    The pawn in the front row trembled, pinched the knife shield, stared at a pair of big eyes, and breathed the cold air in his open mouth.


    The soldier was awakened by the shouting of the leader, quickly rammed the stunned compatriots around him, and shouted.


    "Get up your shield!"


    "Ah?"


    In his eyes, he reflected the figure that came flying. The stupid soldier didn''t move at all, and he habitually shouted out of his mouth.


    Mukunmoye silently looked at half of the stunned soldiers and pulled out the blade from his waist. His angry chest fluctuated violently and squeezed out his hoarse roar.


    "Defense!"


    "Shield up!"


    "Heralds! Let them defend!"


    The vast cavalry has arrived, and there are incomparably fierce eyes on the blood stained faces.


    Twenty feet!


    Fifteen feet!


    ¡­¡­


    Like demons rushing out of hell, they stare at themselves coldly, which makes people cold in their hearts.


    Before the crowd arrived, a strong fishy wind was blowing on my face.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    The soldier holding the shield stubbornly bolted in his throat.


    In my mind, I even remembered the scene of my own cavalry being twisted under the hoof of a horse.


    Broken limbs flying, blood splashing.


    His white hands trembled involuntarily, and his legs and feet seemed to swing uncontrollably.


    Fear hung over my heart.


    finished!


    finished!


    I will also be buried under this horse''s hoof and become a member of the meat grinder!


    The blood and flesh blurred picture filled the head, and an uncomfortable feeling rushed to the mind.


    At the moment of despair, a pure voice echoed in my mind.


    I can''t die!


    You can''t die!


    Those East Turkic ashnashmos are still alive.


    Although they were defeated and surrendered when the Tang Dynasty conquered the East Turks, they were still alive!


    I also want to live well!


    live on!

 Chapter 843

    "I... I''m down!"


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!"


    Bang.


    The wooden shield suddenly fell to the ground at the next moment.


    A front row taxi soldier, kneeling on the ground, his hands on the ground, roared like death.


    Bang!


    Another weapon fell on the solid ground.


    "I can''t fight... I''ll die without a whole body!"


    "I... dropped! I dropped!"


    In the words, the body suddenly knelt down, and the trembling body fell on the ground, still shaking.


    Pop.


    A whiplash fell on him.


    Mukunmoye on the horse stared bleeding in his eyes and twisted his face!


    "Get up!"


    "Get up the fuck! Our tribe doesn''t have a warrior like you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of weapons falling continued.


    "Ashnasmo... They''re down! They''re still alive!"


    "We are not famous... No shame!"


    "Down! Down! I''ve been down to Han people before. I... I want to live! I... And a baby in swaddling clothes!"


    make love.


    More blades were thrown on the ground in an endless stream, and the square array of the remaining 10000 soldiers fluctuated suddenly.


    The original standing voices knelt down, or held his head with both hands, or crawled on the ground, making a gesture of surrender.


    Duan Zhixuan, who had rushed to the front, drank violently when he saw the strange scene in front of him.


    "The whole army slowed down!"


    "Lema!"


    The rolling yellow sand dispersed, and Lema stood at the head of the crowd. Duan Zhixuan grew up and couldn''t make a sound.


    Did the Mukun family fall at the last minute?


    In the light of the sky, the roaring sound of horses'' hoofs in the rear gradually came to an end. The Datang cavalry who launched a frontal charge stopped at a distance of five feet, looked at the prisoners kneeling or squatting in front of them, and looked at each other!


    Originally, I thought that the first stop in this western region was a hard battle, but I didn''t expect this result. On the contrary, I felt a little unhappy.


    "You are all cowards!"


    Mukunmoyeti Dao walked among the crowd and shouted at the soldiers who surrendered.


    "Let the Tang people see you! Do you know! We could have fought this battle!"


    "At least let the Tang people understand that we Mukun people are descendants of wolves!"


    The soldiers who were crawling on the ground heard him say so. They were all frightened and waiting for the judgment of fate.


    Duan Zhixuan stood on his horse''s head, looked at mukunmoye walking among the tribes with his knife, carried the bloody sword on his shoulder and shouted.


    "Hey! Boy! You''re talking big?"


    "Two moves?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure standing in the crowd was stunned.


    The next moment.


    Bang Dang.


    The blade in his hand fell to the ground.


    Mukhumoye turned around with his hands high.


    "I... also fell!"


    All the soldiers surrendered. Even if they survived to the end, they just ended up in a different place.


    Rather than struggle fearlessly, it''s better to lose the blade and save your life.


    Far away.


    Tang Hao looked at the scene on the court, narrowed his eyes and silently lowered his jaw.


    "The battle is over?"


    "It''s over without an arrow?"


    Wu Tong craned his neck and looked at him. He lost his voice and smiled.


    "Damn it! I think I''m some brave men. I didn''t expect to surrender!"


    "It seems that they overestimated them before!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao smiled and nuzui toward the city gate.


    "Not overestimate them, but they underestimate us, thinking that the soldiers can resist for a moment this night."


    "You see, it''s too late to open the city gate. Our soldiers have caught them all and there''s no way out."


    After that, Tang Hao waved.


    "Go and lock the man up. I have something to ask later!"


    Wu Tong smiled and said.


    "Even those counsellors in the city have been silly. They didn''t expect to be so fast, ha ha ha."


    Then he shook the reins, drank a "drive" and rode forward.


    As the wind and sand grew stronger, the diffuse sand city began to invade the world. After capturing 10000 mukunshi soldiers, Tang Hao''s soldiers camped a mile outside the city.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were so swaggering that they could not see a trace of scruples.


    Not afraid of the counterattack of these city sergeants or the false surrender of these prisoners, it seems that everything is under control.


    When everything was finished, Tang Hao seemed quite satisfied with the army account for miles and waved his hand.


    "All of us are cavalry. The stars are flying day and night all the way. The brothers are tired."


    "Reduce the general vigilance of soldiers. Brothers, have a good meal and have a rest!"


    The unconventional way of leading soldiers seemed to be subject to the tradition of Tang Hao, and these new soldiers cheered.


    It can be said that it has been reduced by half, but in fact it has been reduced by one third.


    It''s not that he didn''t listen to the military order, but naturalization. This place really belongs to the Turkic field. Tang Hao has a bottom in his heart, and the soldiers are more or less worried.


    Tang Hao smiled and patted Wu Tong beside him as he watched the soldiers gnawing with their dry food.


    "Call the generals of all departments and let''s discuss how to fight the war after discussion!"


    "Along the way, bring the general along. It''s time to know something."

 Chapter 844

    At night, the outside of Mukun city became particularly quiet.


    In addition to the occasional slight snoring, it was the creak of soldiers trampling on blood droplets.


    In the big tent of the Chinese army, Tang Hao''s voice sounded faintly.


    "The soldiers and equipment will arrive in three days... From now on, this city will be our supply camp, and all the equipment and equipment will be stored in the city."


    "This is the throat of our Datang silk road. It will be reopened in a few days. It will be firmly in the hands of Datang..."


    "It''s thousands of miles from here to Jinya mountain. After that, our cavalry soldiers will go all the way. The road behind will be colder and colder. It''s very likely that our horses will be unable to pass later!"


    "When I fall, I will send a team of soldiers to set up horses and stay there quietly, waiting for a few infantry to pick up."


    Tang Hao only gave a slight reminder of the difficulties ahead.


    He also talked about the difficulties encountered in the follow-up, so as to prevent them in advance.


    Tang Hao not only talked about difficulties, but also boldly set the world in his first war. He explained the thunder attack on the account of Jinya mountain.


    In the brightly lit dental tent of the Chinese army, the middle and upper class generals of the three road soldiers of the Tang Dynasty gathered.


    The generals led by Su dingfang, Duan Zhixuan, Cheng Chumo and Su Qingjie, with all the school captains, listened very carefully.


    The candle was flickering, and Tang Hao Junlang''s face was particularly serious. He didn''t let these generals only accompany themselves and blindly rush to kill and fight, but wanted them to participate in the formulation and discussion of the plan.


    War is war. We should learn what we should learn!


    As Tang Hao''s voice stopped, his eyes scanned the faces of the generals in the tent.


    "If you have any doubts, you can put them forward."


    "While all the generals are here, discuss and solve the problem, so as not to make adjustments when the three armed forces start, but it''s a little late!"


    Sitting on the side seat, Chumo stares at the simple leather map behind Tang Hao. After reading it for a long time, he answers.


    "There''s nothing else to say! General Tang finished."


    "That''s what Lao Cheng said. If you don''t accept it, you''ll take it!"


    Su Qingjie, sitting opposite, looks at Chumo, thumbs up and says loudly.


    "General Cheng deserves to be a soldier under general Tang. He is decisive and powerful!"


    "Just for your words, I su Qingjie followed!"


    "However, these barbarians just bypass them and let them pay some tribute every year. Is it a little lighter to punish them? They have changed their death nature of extortion?"


    Duan Zhixuan licked his lips, revealing a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Indeed!"


    "These barbarians are honest again and again. They rob food and talent not once or twice, especially at the end of the year. They are tired of repeated prohibitions."


    "In my opinion, if you don''t do it twice, you''ll just kill it together and save yourself trouble!"


    Duan Zhixuan has such trouble. It seems that these barbarian tribes have not made trouble for Datang''s military camp in the border for so many years.


    Therefore, Duan Zhixuan was so bored and had a headache.


    As soon as he said this, Su dingfang disagreed and waved hurriedly.


    "The killing must not be raised easily."


    "After all, Datang is a state of etiquette. Moreover, the reason why the garrison don''t talk about killing all those who rob their homes is not because they only want money and food and don''t care about human life!"


    "If we kill our soldiers indiscriminately, isn''t it unkind and unjust?"


    Duan Zhixuan patted his thigh and shook his head again and again. His face looked worried.


    "General Su! You don''t know!"


    "These barbarians really do whatever they want because they hold the handle of Datang! They have a headache!"


    "I''m also doing this to set an example for these barbarians! I don''t think the border people are soft persimmons. Anyone can pinch them!"


    Tang Hao, standing at the head of the account, waved slowly, indicating that the discussion in the account would be slowed down for the time being.


    Striding in the tent for two circles, Tang Hao frowned.


    "What general Duan said is not unreasonable."


    "Those Turkic bandits are tired when they are used to making small troubles. Setting an example can really deter those habitual criminals."


    "But there''s no need to kill the soldiers. Killing the unarmed people will only make the countries look down on us, Datang."


    After that, Tang Hao paused in the middle of the big tent, stood with his hands down and said.


    "Border people are also our Datang compatriots. We still have to let them change their habits of repeatedly invading the border."


    "If we meet those who resist tenaciously, we must not be soft hearted!"


    "As we said before, what we need is to subdue and fear these barbarians! As for those who obey their orders, on the one hand, curbing weapons needs to give them a chance to reform on the other hand!"


    After that, Tang Hao glanced at everyone in the account and asked.


    "Do you have any objection to this plan?"


    Those who follow will prosper and those who go against will perish.


    It seems that after settling down like this, the Tang Dynasty can enjoy its success as it receives taxes from east Turks.


    Secondly, there is no need to invest too much manpower to control this area.


    For a moment, everyone was silent, but no one raised an objection.


    Tang Hao glanced at the audience and said.


    "In that case, we''ll finalize the matter temporarily. If there is any change, we''ll discuss it later."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused for a moment and said.


    "By the way, the leader of the Mukun nationality is still in custody. Bring it up and let everyone see it!"

 Chapter 845

    Wu Tong took command and quickly stepped out of the tent with the handle of the knife at his waist.


    In a tent without fire, mukunmoye, alone, sat trembling in his seat, waiting to be summoned.


    Against the campfire, the figure of Tang soldiers on guard fell on the tent and stood still. He was a little flustered.


    I don''t know what to do with him.


    Is it beheading in public to sound an alarm to the guards in the city, or to coerce them to open the gate?


    Or tie yourself in front of the army as a shield to avoid the arrow rain at the head of the city?


    Throughout the ages, there are not a few people who threaten prisoners to attack, and mukunmoye also heard that Tang Hao did the same when he conquered East Turks!


    Thinking, mukunmoye felt a little empty in his heart.


    In addition to scolding Tianxiang Khan for his lack of loyalty, he secretly prayed to changshengtian, hoping to live in the world. Since then, he has never stepped into the territory of Datang.


    The wind whimpered outside, and the whole tent was still quiet.


    The big curtain door "Hula" was lifted. Several soldiers in silver armor broke in and set up the embarrassed figure.


    Wu Tong, holding the handle of Tang Hao''s knife opposite, looked coldly at the trembling figure.


    "General Tang wants to see you. Come with me!"


    Mukun moved his throat difficultly and looked timidly at the three big men present.


    "Yes... Yes! General... General leads the way."


    On the way back, Wu Tong glanced at the figure with his head hanging behind him. He was curious and asked.


    "The Mukun people dare to face the Tang Bingfeng?"


    Success or failure has been determined. Mukunmoye, who is now a prisoner, dares to say more about the previous heroic deeds.


    His dark face suddenly burned like fire. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at the burning eyes.


    "The great Tang army is brave and invincible. Naturally, it dare not face the heavenly soldiers directly."


    I thought the tribal leader would say some tough words, but I didn''t think it was a thorough confession!


    Wu Tong was a little disappointed. If he was really a counsellor, he would have no fun making fun of him. He swept away a few and stopped to watch the taxi soldiers and shouted.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    "Don''t delay mukunmoye into the military account. Be careful of our military law!"


    In the open curtain of the large tent of the Chinese army, a few words came out faintly. The powerful body inside seemed to notice the voice outside the tent and glanced slightly.


    Through the fluffy hair, mukunmoye also vaguely felt the domineering eyes, and his heart became nervous.


    How is the road ahead? Maybe we will meet Shan at the moment of entry!


    As the inexplicable fear approached the tent step by step, it became stronger and stronger, and the steps became heavy unconsciously.


    Wu Tong grabbed the fearsome Mukun leader and pushed ahead.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Speed! Or I''ll blow your head!"


    Mukunmoye, who was threatened, had to harden his head, take small steps, bow down and go in.


    In the rest of the light, the whole tent was full of murderous generals, with hot eyes, which made people depressed and breathless.


    Afraid to look at the eyes of these people, mukunmoye stopped in the middle of the big tent and arched his hands with a slight shiver.


    "General mukunmoye... Bye... Meet general Tang..."


    Wu Tong kicked mukunmoye down from behind, pressed Tang Dao''s hand tightly and shouted.


    "Call the chief marching officer!"


    Then he glanced at the figure kneeling on the ground, walked slowly to the side of the big tent, held the knife handle and stood on the side of the tent.


    "Big... Big manager."


    Mukunmoye''s voice was hoarse and trembling.


    Yu Guang glanced around these Tang generals who were sitting like Mount Tai. In addition, the figure at the head of the account did not respond immediately, and the panic was amplified again.


    After swallowing a mouthful of water, mukunmoye quickly knelt down and worshipped, and touched his forehead to the ground.


    "The Mukun tribe is willing to be driven by the Tang Dynasty. Please show it to the chief manager of the Tang Dynasty."


    In the first place, Tang Hao, dressed in silver armor, gently raised a wine glass. Between the vibration and friction of armor clothing, his indifferent eyes stared at the creeping figure, and the wine roared into the mouth.


    Bang.


    The wine lamp was taken care of and patted on the table. When the lights flickered, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "I''ll ask you a few questions. You just need to tell me everything you know. Don''t worry, we Datang people have the principles of Datang people."


    "Say not to kill, then not to kill!"


    Between the words, Tang Hao put his elbow on his knee, looked at the figure on the ground, hooked his fingers and said.


    "But."


    "If you do something bad behind your back, don''t blame me!"


    "A lie, all the soldiers and the people of the whole city should be buried for your words!"


    "Do you understand?"


    Mukunmoye was a surrender general. He would have been humiliated, but what he didn''t want to hear was such a simple question!


    In this way, I can keep my head!


    Thinking of this, mukunmoye promised without thinking, and hurriedly promised.


    "Don''t worry, chief manager Tang! Every little one must be true!"


    "Don''t cheat with chief manager Tang! I''d like to swear in the name of longevity!"

 Chapter 846

    Longevity day.


    This is the "heaven" handed down by the famous grassland people. It is the eternal supreme god of the nation.


    It can be seen that mukhumoye''s promise is still a little; Convincing.


    Moreover, with the 10000 prisoners in hand, he dared not lie at will.


    Tang Hao nodded and still sat motionless at the top of the account.


    "First, you don''t want to be called a big manager. Just general Tang."


    To be honest, Tang Hao was quite helpless about the title of chief manager. He was always inexplicably associated with the eunuch.


    Tang Hao doesn''t want to be an official with a tight chin and a white impermanent face!


    Hearing this, the figure prone suddenly gave a meal.


    A moment later, he hurriedly responded.


    "Yes! Don... General."


    Seeing that the man was smart and changed quickly, Tang Hao slowly leaned back on the back seat.


    "Our team will go through the north of Jinshan, all the way to Jinya mountain and into the Turkic tent."


    "What do you think?"


    The figure kneeling on the ground was obviously stunned. Unexpectedly, a Tang general would expose his marching route to himself! Even ask your own opinion!


    Is it difficult that these famous and talented people never play cards according to common sense?


    Perhaps it means that these wizards like to confuse themselves by playing tricks?


    Stunned for a moment, mukunmoye was about to open his mouth but was interrupted by Tang Hao.


    With a playful look, he looked at mukunmoye and shook his fingers slowly.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, think clearly, and then answer!"


    Mukunmo yeton, who was about to speak, kept silent, and the words rolled to his mouth swallowed again and thought seriously.


    Tang Hao, leaning against the seat, raised a smile on his mouth, slowly picked up his glass again, poured half of it, and sipped it slowly.


    "Tell me, how about the ten surnamed tribes?"


    "What about Xiang Khan that day?"


    The young figure, but between his hands and feet, with a trace of the vicissitudes of years, especially the oppressive feeling that emanates from his body, only makes mukunmoye kneeling on the ground feel suffocating.


    "Tianxiang Khan divided the ten tribes into Xinjiang and ruled them. With the Ili River as the boundary, the five aggressive land is in the east of the river and the five Nu lost in the west of the river."


    "The chief of wu''anlu is sipping Yanlu, who commands Mukun, Tu Qishi, Hu Luju, rat Nishi and Sheti."


    "In order to wait for the jins, the chief of the five nuns lost Bi actually led the Department of Ge Shu, the Department of a Xi Jie and the Department of Ba Sai cadres. Although they were three, they were subdivided into six."


    Tang Hao''s scalp was numb when he finished saying these awkward names at one breath. He didn''t remember a few names.


    But I heard some doorways. How powerful is this auspicious Khan? Can unify these tribes in one fell swoop?


    He waved his hand to interrupt mukunmoye''s words and said.


    "According to the military newspaper I have received, these tribal leaders with ten surnames have gone to Jinya mountain."


    "Is there any dangerous place on this journey?"


    "I heard that the auspicious Khan is not as good as Jieli Khan, why can he dominate the situation in this wasteland, including all parts of the grassland?"


    After hearing this, mukunmoye sighed with a sigh, and a touch of sadness appeared on his face.


    "In fact, it''s not far to Jinya mountain. It''s about 400 miles away, but it''s surrounded by heavy mountains all the way. In addition, the terrain is quite high and the weather is extremely cold."


    "Don''t mention the high mountain, even if it goes deep into the wasteland, it''s snowy and knee deep. It''s very difficult to walk, and the horses can only lead away."


    "After inheriting the throne, Tianxiang Khan once expanded the tiger division tribe, with a rebellious temperament. He took care of obedient people and often acted in consultation. However, he dispatched tiger division to those who violated slightly, and even did not hesitate to order other tribes to suppress them."


    Said here, mukunmoye arched his hand.


    "Now, general Tang... Mobilized heavenly soldiers to kill this man, remove the tiger division and change peace for our western regions."


    Bang.


    Clap your hands on the desk.


    Duan Zhixuan said angrily.


    "No wonder Turks have repeatedly violated the border and repeated prohibitions. It turns out that the big man behind the scenes has been causing trouble behind."


    The roar of anger sounded in his ears, mukunmoye''s body shook, and a moment later showed a look of embarrassment.


    "In fact, the order of the auspicious Khan is to kill the border and rob homes. Our smaller tribes dare not disobey, but we can''t fight the Tang garrison. We have to implement half of it and rob some food and grass for the tiger master..."


    "As for the tribute Fu presented to the Tang Dynasty, our small tribe raised it privately..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Cheng chumerton became angry and stood up from his seat.


    "Pick up the key!"


    "How many tiger masters are there? Is he Tianxiang Khan against our Datang?"


    Mukunmoye glances at Chumo and says.


    "Tianxiang Khan has two faces, one on the face and one behind the back. It''s terrible."


    "Forty thousand tigers under his command are obedient to him and arrogant. Some... Don''t... Obey Datang very much."


    The intermittent words were just said, and Su Qingjie''s clenched fist was suddenly hammered on the desk.


    "Damn it! It''s this virtue!"


    "If you don''t accept it, hit him! Until you take it!"

 Chapter 847

    The secrets of the ten clans came together.


    Everyone in the account was surprised. It turned out that there were many contradictions within the West Turks!


    In the first place, Tang Hao listened to mukunmoye''s story, slowly pressed his hand and motioned the excited people to sit down.


    Slowly kneeling down, waving.


    "Go on!"


    "Tell us how to break the city in front of us?"


    After hearing this, mukunmoye showed a look of embarrassment on his face and said slowly.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult."


    "On the surface, Tianxiang Khan sent 20000 soldiers to increase staff, but in fact, it is more like surveillance."


    "Now we Mukun''s soldiers and some militia have surrendered. All the soldiers left in the city are sent by Tianxiang Khan. I''m afraid it''s just a fantasy to want them to be like us."


    After that, mukunmoye knelt two steps, leaned down at Tang Hao''s feet and prayed.


    "I beg general Tang to let me go to the city to persuade and leave our Mukun people a chance of life."


    "I don''t want much, just one incense hour!"


    The act of conquering the West Turks did not lie in the killing of the city. Tang Hao''s siege weapons were all on the way.


    Being idle is also idle. It''s better to give the general a last touch of dignity.


    Tang Hao straightened up slightly, stretched out three fingers and waved.


    "Give you three days!"


    "In three days, I will capture the city in an hour of incense and leave nothing behind."


    Mukunmoye, who was still praying, was stunned and looked stunned.


    Three days?


    This is a moment when kindness can no longer be merciful!


    Break the city in a stick of incense?


    How is this possible?


    Under the stunned expression, mukunmoye''s expression was particularly rich.


    But when you think about it, what shocked the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty more than Haikou, where only one incense took the city? His 10000 warriors were also destroyed by the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty in an instant?


    Thinking, Tang Hao, with a slight smile, looked at the Leng Shen''s body and said.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    Huang pan, the figure kneeling on the ground, woke up and waved his hand again and again.


    "The great Tang army has the courage of thousands of people. How can a small one not believe it?"


    While talking, he bent over and worshipped again, and his voice trembled with excitement.


    "Mukun tribe, thank Lord Tang for his openness!"


    "Three days later, no matter what the situation in the city is, it will be at the disposal of general Tang."


    Tang Hao waved his hand.


    "Go down!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sky in the north of Jinshan, there is a strange smell.


    The gate of the city was closed tightly, and the soldiers at the head of the city, armed with swords, bows and arrows, nervously watched the slowly coming Mukun family.


    Behind those soldiers who lined up, there were a large number of Tang soldiers who camped.


    The whole Datang military camp looked casual. Many soldiers squatted in front of the fire that had not been extinguished, copied their hands and looked lazily at the city.


    Standing in the snow, Wu Tong looked at the city in the distance and covered his head with sunshine.


    "Grandpa, do you think the Mukun people are pretending to surrender? Spying on military information?"


    In fact, not only Wu Tong, but also Tang Hao kept asking himself at some time in the past.


    But what mukhumoye said coincided with many things.


    For example, during this year, the tribute received by Datang was only small, not large. It was valuable, but not rare.


    For another example, these Western Turks committed border soldiers, but they changed the barbaric and cruel acts of Eastern Turks.


    It''s true to rob food, but there''s no talk of killing lives.


    Looking at the wooden Kun who walked slowly, Tang Hao waved at will.


    "What are you afraid of!"


    "Either they have inquired about the military situation at the moment, quietly shrink down into the city, report to Tianxiang Khan and wait for rescue."


    "Either it is true that they surrendered and painstakingly advised the people in the city to surrender!"


    The wind sobbed and the green silk on his cheeks danced, but Tang Hao was particularly relaxed and had no fear.


    "This is to give themselves a chance to choose life and death."


    "In three days, no matter what their choice is, the city will become a dead city."


    "It depends on how they grasp it!"


    Cao Cao once had a famous saying that if you doubt people, you don''t need to doubt them.


    Now that he has surrendered, Tang Hao chooses to trust them once.


    This is not only a model for other countries, but also a manifestation of the benevolence of the Tang Dynasty.


    Even if he was betrayed, Tang Hao would easily crush it.


    In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and plans are not opponents at all.


    Since he can put it down, Tang Hao firmly believes that he can hold it again.


    Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao with a smile beside him, and his heart suddenly looked with admiration.


    The young man seems to pay little attention to a war. It seems that every chess game of his opponent is in his prediction, and at the same time, he will make corresponding countermeasures.


    A young man in his twenties should have such a pure state of mind. With such careful consideration, he is not as mature as a young man in his twenties should be.


    Thinking of this, Wu Tong''s admiration is even stronger.


    Bowing slowly to the figure beside him, Wu Tong saluted respectfully.


    "My subordinates are worried too much."


    Tang Hao waved his hand.


    "No harm! Let''s go to the theatre. They have arrived at the bottom of the city."

 Chapter 848

    Outside the city.


    Mukhumoye stood a hundred meters away from the city, his palm covered the sun and shouted at the city head.


    "Sipping wood fault! Do you recognize me?"


    Under the banner of hunting at the head of the city, a cheek full of flesh poked out from the low wall.


    After seeing mukunmoye shouting under the city, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Hum, who should I be? The lost dog has the face to return to the city?"


    "We don''t have a counselor like you in the desert!"


    "Go back to Datang barracks and continue to be a running dog."


    Hearing these words, mukunmoye felt bitter in his heart. To whom did he tell the reason?


    "Give up! SIP Mu CuO! Preserve the people in the city and give them a peaceful home!"


    "Like the ASHNA tribe, the grassland oasis is still our home."


    As soon as the voice fell, sipping wood made a cold hum, looked down at the figure and drank violently.


    "ASHNA? Ah! Such a great Tang Eagle dog is also worthy of a famous grassland family? Joke!"


    "Go back and bring a word to Tang Hao!"


    "The city is right here. If you want to attack the city, ask me these arrow feathers! I want to see if he, a famous Tang general, has three heads and six arms, or if all the Tang people are invulnerable!"


    Between the words, sipping Mu CuO pointed to mukunmoye in front of the city and sneered.


    "A running dog like you is not worthy to be a faithful believer of Changsheng day, let alone the leader of Mukun family!"


    "At this moment, I am the leader of these tribal subjects! I will lead these people to break the myth of the boy''s invincibility!"


    "And your dog''s head. Keep it for a few days. When the Cheung Khan army arrives, I will personally blade you, the rebel, cut off your head and kick it!"


    Hearing this, mukunmoye suddenly panicked in his heart.


    The people in these cities were greatly influenced by the Tang people. They were slash and burn all their life. They had long been separated from the life of no fixed place!


    This time, they were coerced to fight. Where do these unarmed people have any chance of survival?


    Thinking of this, mukunmoye knelt down and prayed with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Sipping wood is wrong. Our gratitude and resentment should be solved by us. We must not pull innocent people!"


    "If it''s a duel, I''ll fight myself!"


    Ha ha ha.


    Crazy laughter came from the population at the head of the city.


    Suddenly he pulled out his waist sabre, sipped Mu CuO''s face, looked ferocious, waved the blade and pointed at Mu Kun, Mu Kun moye.


    "You fucking want to lure me out of town? Nonsense!"


    "A duel? Even a running dog like you?"


    "Take an arrow! Kill this running dog for me now!"


    When the roar came down, the soldiers of the city guard, who were in full readiness, bent their bows and arrows and aimed at the crowd under these cities.


    At a distance of 100 meters, the range of the arrow is not enough.


    But mukunmoye knew that this was the last goodbye.


    The negotiation collapsed!


    The people in the city have become accomplices!


    War is inevitable, and the city will become a human hell.


    A touch of sadness filled his heart, mukunmoye collapsed powerlessly, and tears slipped through the corners of his eyes.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of breaking the air came straight.


    Someone pulled over the paralyzed body and dragged it back. The sound of violent drinking immediately burst into his ears.


    "Madman! This sipping wood mistake is really a madman!"


    Hearing the whooshing sound, the taxi soldiers standing in front of the city hurried back.


    In the disordered and noisy footsteps, mukunmoye, who was erected, looked at the city drifting away, his face was as gray as death.


    The deep sigh is full of sadness and deep remorse.


    "Finished... Finished... Mukun family, completely finished!"


    As if the sound of hurried footsteps in my ears had completely disappeared, leaving only the sentimentally attached City in my eyes.


    "Leader! Cheer up! Let those people escape from the city is the key!"


    The sound of reminder rang through my ears.


    The next moment.


    Some people agree.


    "From beginning to end, our city is just a stone to resist the front of the Tang army. When was it protected by Tianxiang Khan?"


    "Even if Datang doesn''t swallow this city, we will be squeezed by Tianxiang Khan!"


    Mukunmoye did not know when he had been brought back by the soldiers, nor when he had been placed on a seat.


    The deputy general approached mukunmoye, who had no God in his eyes, frowned and said.


    "Chief, maybe we''re worried too much."


    A reminder, like a light beam, gently shone on mukunmoye''s heart.


    For a moment, mukunmoye''s heart moved.


    A flash of light flashed through his empty eyes, slowly turned his head, looked at the deputy general and waited for him.


    Meet that look, the deputy general said.


    "Before the arrival of the army, in fact, our people already knew their fate. It was just a cannon fodder to stop the Tang Dynasty."


    "Many people are actually ready to flee. Now they are just cut off by these sipping wooden soldiers."


    "If you wait a long time, or know our news, you will inevitably set off an escape upsurge in the city!"


    "At that time, even if the Tang army attacks the city, it will certainly not affect our people."


    Grief, anger and impatience will affect a wise brain, just like mukunmoye immersed in grief.


    In his eyes full of sadness, he completely forgot what the people in the city thought.


    The hidden hope immediately gave mukunmoye infinite power.


    "Miso" jumped up from the seat and waved with a big hand.


    "Go to general Tang, get hundreds of arrow feathers and send a signal to the city at night."

 Chapter 849

    As night fell, the last Candlestick in the city went out.


    In the dark night, the man leaned against the window and looked cautiously at the street by the moonlight outside the window.


    When a row of soldiers holding this weapon strode past, the man looked back at the figure sitting on the edge of the bed and said.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow, you take your children, go to the west gate, and hurry out of the city with the caravan."


    The figure beside the edge of the bed was silent in the dark for a long time, seemed to move, and then came the woman''s voice.


    "I left with the child. What do you do?"


    "Listen to Aunt Zhang at the head of the city this morning. We Mukun leader voted for the Tang Dynasty. I don''t know whether it''s true or false!"


    "If it''s really down, sip the wood, and the mad dog doesn''t catch the strong men as soldiers and go to guard the city gate?"


    Said here, the woman stopped, sighed and said.


    "If you fall into the hands of the Tang people, you may be able to raise sheep and horses and have friendly contacts with the Tang dynasty like the ASHNA family. At least you have no worries about food and clothing and life."


    "If you are caught by sipmu by mistake, how many people can guard the city gate live? Even if you survive, most of them are full of troops!"


    In the murmur, the woman was silent for a moment.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go either."


    The man looked a little impatient, and his low voice was excited.


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    "The Tang army will attack the city in three days. Now it''s one day!"


    "If you don''t go, there''s no time! Take your bags first and go first. Then I''ll find a way out of the city."


    The orderly patrol footsteps came again, and the men and women in the house held their breath and were silent.


    After the soldier left, the woman argued.


    "I heard that when the Tang army attacked Xiangcheng, but less than two hours later, it attacked Baidao and did the same."


    "It is said that Tang will be an immortal alive and can lead to Tianlei. If you are caught, can you withstand Tianlei?"


    "Also, at the market today, I heard two soldiers chatting. They said they were going to drive Mukun men to the city and defend the city. They wanted to meet Ge Shuhan."


    "Coming down like this will drive our people to death."


    Panic spread throughout the city.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Overlooking the sudden increase of people leaving the city, sipping wood touched his chin and frowned.


    "Why?"


    The deputy general next to him picked up an arrow and handed it to sipping Mu Cuo.


    "Leader, this was discovered last night. The Mukun leader outside the city reported to the city and had a great intention of plotting."


    The note on the arrow was lightly spread by the big hand, and a line of dense fonts came into view.


    "There may be changes in the city. Evacuate quickly."


    Looking at sipping Mu''s frown, the deputy general looked bad and pointed to the long line of soldiers at his feet.


    "General, what should I do?"


    "A large number of Mukun tribe people have fled. Our plan to defend the city by Mukun tribe is over."


    "If you want to withdraw at that time, I''m afraid there''s no time."


    Staring at the people below, sipping wood wrongly bit his teeth, and two cold eyes shot out of his eyes.


    "Seal the city! Catch the strong men!"


    The secret plan was destroyed. Sipping wood wrongly, he simply grabbed a strong man on the bright side.


    Hearing this, the people in line raised their heads in panic.


    There were rows of soldiers coming from all directions. It was obvious that they had begun to catch strong men.


    Regardless of routine inspection, a large number of people began to rush out of the city.


    As soldiers guarding the city, Mukun people naturally know that in the face of the consequences of 150000 elite soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, it is almost driving these unarmed people to a dead end.


    Screams, children''s cries, curses, and hurried footsteps were noisy.


    While pushing and shoving, a team of horses galloped from outside the city. Ge Shuhan looked down at the dock and shouted loudly.


    "Khan ordered the Mukun people to remove all the food and wood in the city and leave the empty city!"


    "The whole army is ready for battle!"


    Like the voice of sending charcoal in the snow, it quickly swept in front of the whole city gate.


    Many people were shocked, and the momentum of fleeing was even more sufficient.


    Seeing his plan destroyed, sipmu looked at the comer wrongly, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Brother Shuhan, don''t mind your own business."


    Indifferent to such threats, Ge Shuhan shook his wolf card.


    "Why, sipping wood is wrong. Do you want to break the sweat?"


    A word will immediately sip the wood, and he is speechless. His cheeks are red. I don''t know how to answer for a moment.


    The deputy general glanced at the elder brother Shuhan, flashed a sneer in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Ge Shuhan, Turks are in trouble. As a tribal people, he should participate in the war to defend the country."


    "It''s nice of you to let these people go as soon as you surrender the soldiers. Next, facing the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, what will you do?"


    West Turkic seems to be a tribe with ten surnames and a big family. But which of the leaders behind it is a fuel-efficient lamp?


    Either think of ways to weaken other ethnic groups, or think of ways to win over good relations with Tianxiang Khan and expand his power.


    Ge Shuhan could not see this for a long time.


    Therefore, when you know that Mukun family will face World War I, look at the Mercedes Benz all the way to help.


    Hearing the deputy general''s reasoning, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Isn''t it our duty to defend our country?"


    "Can these unarmed people do it?"

 Chapter 850

    When the plan was destroyed, sipmu CuO was quite angry.


    But now, for GE Shuhan, who came to stop the march of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, it is obviously unwise to turn his face.


    He pressed down his anger, sipped Mu Cuo, stared at GE Shuhan and drank.


    "Open the gate and let them go!"


    "Rebels, it will be a disaster to keep them sooner or later!"


    Then he waved his big hand and commanded his corporal.


    "Bring some boulders and logs to the city! We must defend this war!"


    The goshuhan clan is indeed a thorn in the flesh of these Turkic soldiers.


    However, the reputation of this tribe, the six warrior tribes on the grassland, is well deserved.


    During the year, many leaders challenged him and failed.


    The relationship between GE Shuhan himself and Tianxiang Khan is very wonderful. He can be called brothers when he is close, and meet each other when he confronts.


    Therefore, many people hate and fear this residual tribe of East Turks. They usually talk about it, but few people take the initiative to provoke it.


    Ge Shuhan saw that the fighting was resolved, glanced at the wrong part of the hurried sipping wood and waved.


    "Enter the city! Build fortifications!"


    The walls built by the Turks are very different from those of the Tang Dynasty.


    Short, not to mention, it is not as strong as Datang.


    Nearly two thousand soldiers from the two houses are busy shuttling through the city.


    Those who carry sand and gravel, those who carry logs, those who search the whole city for oil and water, and those who look for fire oil


    As the people moved out, the whole city gradually became a military fortress.


    Sipu Mu looked at the sparse crowd at the gate of the city and knew that the city was going to become an empty city at this time.


    Simply waved to the street looking for a taxi.


    "Dismantle those dilapidated houses, dismantle the beams and transport them!"


    "And take out the soybean oil that hasn''t been taken away in the dining room!"


    Ge Shuhan looked at the sipping wood fault of the military order on the tower and drank.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "You dismantle these things and the war ends. What do these people eat, drink and use?"


    Ge Shuhan had stopped the Mukun people from being detained earlier. This time, he came to ask the teacher to apologize, which made sipmu CuO very unhappy.


    There was a look of anger on his dark cheek and roared at GE Shuhan standing in the street.


    "General! I need you to give me some advice when I do something?"


    "The city is here, the people are here! The city is dead, I am dead!"


    "Leave these things and wait for the huangquan road?"


    Say it, shake your arms and shout.


    "Tear it down! I''ll tear it down!"


    Ge Shuhan bit his teeth and watched the soldiers pull the rope and pull down houses to the ground.


    Amid the smoke and dust, he also realized it.


    There is no way back in this battle! Exhausted all in the city, maybe there is an opportunity for the front line to wait for reinforcements!


    ¡­¡­


    Three days to.


    The infantry and baggage carts finally arrived at the camp where the Tang army was stationed when the first ray of sunlight shone on the earth.


    Looking at the towering riprap machines and tired feet, Tang Hao shouted.


    "The supplies have arrived, and all the soldiers have had enough to eat and drink. Two hours later, all the riprap machines are in place! Get ready to attack the city!"


    With a sharp drink, all the soldiers began to move.


    The soldiers who had been repaired for two days took turns to replace the tired soldiers who came all the way to check the assembly.


    Towards noon, a catapult was pushed out.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers walked in neat steps, followed by the sound of rumbling footsteps, and slowly advanced towards the city.


    In the cold wind, the silver armor rattled, like a surging wave, stretching for several miles.


    The horse spurted white air, shook its tail, walked slowly, waiting for the master to give the command of the first wave of charge.


    On the dark horse, Tang Hao pinched the reins, coldly ignored the soldiers busy at the head of the city, and gave a cold hum.


    "It''s ridiculous that a mantis is a cart."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong beside him laughed and said.


    "These Turks probably thought we were going to rush to the city. They didn''t know that their father-in-law had prepared gifts for them."


    Speaking of this, Wu Tong was quite confused.


    "Grandpa, the scale of this city is no longer a small town. We only use ten, isn''t it a little less?"


    With the advance of the army, Tang Hao sitting on wuzhui fluctuated up and down with the horses. After listening to what Wu Tong said, Tang Hao smiled mysteriously.


    "Ten are not enough. What if twenty or thirty?"


    As soon as he said this, Wu Tong was stunned and looked at Tang Hao, who was smiling beside him, wondering.


    "Grandpa, didn''t we have only ten before we set out?"


    "These ten Su Liang are also what you promised! Is there something hidden in it?"


    Slightly turned his head, Tang Hao picked up his eyebrow peak and looked at Wu channel.


    "That''s nature."


    After that, he looked at Su dingfang, Su Qingjie and Chumo and said with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, when the artillery was conceived, I was afraid of this power and didn''t dare to build more."


    "In particular, I am not at ease about the placement of new things such as Jiangsu and Zhejiang in my hands."


    "This is a time when all countries are covetous. If we want to avoid future troubles forever, we must make some achievements in this battle."


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed with excitement and continued.


    "If you don''t sing, you will become a blockbuster."


    "Since I took the battle myself, I don''t have to worry. When I set out for the war, I had brought all the 50 shells I had made."


    "Next, enjoy a visual feast!"

 Chapter 851

    The morning sun fell on the head of the city, and the soldiers guarding the city found the rolling army.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    Hissing tightened the heartstrings of every soldier in the city.


    "Go to town!"


    "Guard the city for me!"


    Sipping Mu CuO loudly urged the soldiers under the city.


    Three days!


    The 150000 Tang army is really as expected!


    We''re going to attack the city!


    Great chaos and wandering people have spread in the city.


    Looking at the soldier with his helmet tilted in the city, Ge Shuhan kicked him to the ground and howled.


    "Panic what!"


    "We are the wolves of the grassland! This is our wasteland! Our territory! Our city!"


    "The people left behind, all the soldiers, take up the weapons in your hands and protect our homeland!"


    Twenty thousand soldiers poured into the city, holding their weapons and looking at the vast field.


    In the morning light.


    Tang Hao stood in front of him with two thousand warriors.


    On the broad field behind him, thirty people pulled a stone throwing cart with wooden wheels and stopped slowly a hundred steps away in the creaking sound of rotation.


    One by one, the soldiers unloaded the spherical things the size of their heads from the cart and put them into the wooden spoon. The curved wooden rod shook in the heavy and pressed down slowly.


    The soldier in charge of the war, holding the flag, ran over from a distance and shouted.


    "General Tang has orders to prepare bullets!"


    In the hiss, more instruments moved slowly, and the dense figures moved the iron shell and placed it in the big spoon.


    The captain held the blade in his hand and walked through the crowd, howling.


    "Calibrate the angle! All these shells must be blasted into the city and thrown into the city!"


    A large number of soldiers stepped forward, pulled up the joystick and aimed at the small city ahead.


    The wind blew across the sky, the sky was covered with clouds, and the brilliance of the scenery poured down from the cloud gap and shone on the shining silver armor.


    Tang Hao stood on wuzhui and looked at the crowded heads at the head of the city. His eyes stayed on a golden light and narrowed.


    "Give you a incense stick to think about time!"


    "Surrender or war!"


    In the scabbard inlaid with colorful glass, a cold blade was slowly pulled out.


    On the city head opposite in the field of vision, sipmu Cuo, dressed in fox fur and lock armour, looked coldly at the actions of Tang Jun below.


    Ge Shuhan, with a golden shoulder guard beside him, stood majestically at the head of the city with a knife and looked at the Tang army all over the mountains without a trace of timidity.


    Behind him, a general ran to the head of the city and shouted.


    "Shield soldiers! Shield! Defend!"


    In the sound of wooden shield and iron shield, the powerful sound of sipping wooden CuO resounded through the city.


    "Warriors of the desert! Today is the moment to show our mighty wind in the desert!"


    "Take the bow and arrow in your hand and let the blood of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty sacrifice this battlefield!..."


    Heroic words blurted out. As a few trusted people under the command of Tianxiang Khan, he wants to use this war to correct his name!


    There was a roar in the distance.


    Sipping Mu CuO opened his eyes wide. There was a shadow in the brilliant sky. He looked up.


    "Er... Is this a stone?"


    The round things made him feel a touch of curiosity.


    Between the gods, a big hand pulled him back, and Ge Shuhan''s irritable cry rang the next second.


    "Line shield defense!"


    Bang.


    Objects flying from the sky hit the wooden shield heavily.


    When the soldier with the shield was hit by great force and turned back, the sunken iron sheet fell to the ground the next second.


    Before the crowd reacted, the deafening roar cracked their ears.


    The scorching air waves swept away the shield soldiers five meters around. In the great work of fire, flying sand and stones and iron flakes sputtered.


    No one could see what had happened to the falling ball, but the whole city wall shook faintly.


    In the smoke and dust, the stones shot through the wooden shield and embedded in the soldiers'' bodies behind.


    When it was too late to feel the pain, the broken body had been thrown out and fell heavily under the city.


    Almost at the moment of fireworks, the nearby taxi was torn open, and the stumps and broken arms were thrown out.


    In the short interval, the taxi soldier looked at the place where the ball fell and was completely stunned.


    On the scorched wall, the broken internal organs and spattered blood were sprayed everywhere. The bloody half of the flesh seemed to have been torn by wild animals and lay quietly in the red and yellow liquid.


    As far as the eyes could see, there was no complete corpse, or some stumps hanging on the wall pier, or some uncertain organs were burst, or the white brain was mixed in a group of broken meat and collapsed on the ground bloody.


    The blood then fainted and spread slowly on the head of the city.


    In the thick bloody gas, the tragic scene became more and more disgusting, and many soldiers vomited with tumbling gastric juice.


    This scene was like hell on earth, constantly filled with eyes, and goshuhan''s whole heart was shaking.


    I don''t know what this is. The power is so huge!


    Sipping Mu Cuo, who was still talking heroic words, half lay on the ground and looked at the mutilated bodies in the scene, trembling all over.


    Appalled!


    Terrible!


    fear!


    Quickly occupy the heart.

 Chapter 852

    "Flying stone... Flying stone is coming again!"


    With a touch of panic, it rang from a distant place at the head of the city.


    The frightened sipping wood looked at the sky subconsciously.


    The ball rising into the sky gradually rises.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    ¡­¡­


    When the sky is obscured, it comes faster and bigger.


    In the eyes, a round ball with a silver edge smashed at the city with the momentum of the avalanche.


    On the city walls, in the streets, on the houses, they hit with a bang.


    Boom.


    The violent explosion spread all over my ears.


    Next second.


    Sipping Mu CuO felt a sharp pain in his ear, and everything around him was silent.


    The spread was caused by the explosion of air waves, the broken limbs and arms were thrown into the sky, and the blood fog flew and sputtered in the sky.


    The wooden shield as fragile as paper was torn apart, and sharp wooden stakes were inserted into the soldier''s body.


    The whole place was bathed in the sea of fire, rolling and jumping soldiers, and their distorted faces were full of pain.


    The city wall at the foot is like a huge ship bumping in the huge waves. With the falling of the ball, it swings wildly and collapses in large pieces.


    Bang.


    In the eyes, a round ball was loaded with sipping wood mistakes in the bumps.


    Great strength threw him directly under the city.


    Ge Shuhan knelt on the trembling and shaking Wall, painfully covered his ears and looked at his side. The soldiers in the distance were ruthlessly torn one by one, and his heart was already extremely afraid.


    The ball seemed like thunder in the sky, raging at the head of the city and everything in the city.


    The fire burst into a symphony of the city.


    Everywhere there was smoke everywhere. There were incomplete soldiers and soldiers everywhere. Warm blood stains accompanied by unknown organ fragments seemed to rain the city.


    Next second.


    Standing unsteadily, Ge Shuhan, lying prone on the ground, was thrown out by the collapsed city wall, and his vision increased.


    In my eyes, the city wall was almost flattened, leaving half a man high stone ruins. The soldiers had long been like the animals thrown on the chopping block, torn into a non-human shape. The houses in the city collapsed and were damaged in large areas, and the flames burst into the sky.


    The whole city was reduced to ashes in the first round of attack.


    Bang.


    The falling body hit the broken wall heavily, and it was black in front of me.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the fragmented City, there was a beam hanging from the burning city gate in the sky, which could not be supported, collapsed and raised a piece of dust.


    "The city is broken."


    The faint voice of words spoke slowly on the black Zhui.


    Wu Tong stared at the devastated city and was shocked.


    Although I have seen the power of this fire gun for a long time, the power of this shell is hundreds of times stronger than that of the fire gun.


    The whole city was razed to the ground in one incense burning hour.


    Under the baptism of selling goods, 20000 soldiers did not struggle. Even the prepared wood and fire oil became their accomplices to hell.


    His lips murmured, and Wu Tong murmured.


    "This terrible force... Twenty shells destroyed the whole city wall..."


    Compared with Wu Tong, the generals behind him were more frightened and frightened.


    See this scene for the first time!


    There was smoke and fire.


    In the rolling thunder, the black smoke turned into a deadly ghost and pocketed those originally living lives.


    The eyes are full of ruins, pieces of ruins, and even the mutilated bodies blown out of the city.


    It seems that at this moment, they fully understand.


    Understand why Tang Hao didn''t let the archers shoot in advance, why he didn''t take those heavy siege vehicles, and even understand Tang Hao''s so-called beautiful fight!


    No need to dispatch one soldier, all with rapid firepower, under the first wave of attack, the resistance of Turkic soldiers was quickly disintegrated!


    Who is Tang Hao?


    How can we create such things that destroy the sky and the earth!


    In addition to the shock, this problem has been hovering in everyone''s mind.


    Those Mukun people who were escorted by the soldiers had long been like puppets, looking at the burning flame and black smoke.


    My heart was already shocked.


    As Tang Hao said earlier, it was unbelievable to capture the city at the moment of incense.


    Unexpectedly, what I can''t believe now is that without moving a soldier, I can completely win the whole city in a incense stick!


    Shivering silently, the cold sweat on his forehead, mukunmoye looked at the fragmented city with a guilty heart and shivered.


    "Lord Tang is an immortal who can summon Tianlei. They are gods! Turks, Turks can''t fight..."


    Almost subconsciously, the deputy general next to him looked in awe at Tang Hao standing on the war horse in bright white clothes.


    Hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, hoarse voice in the throat.


    "Yes... They... They are heavenly soldiers!"


    "Fortunately... Fortunately, we surrendered... Otherwise now... Those broken bodies... Will not be accepted in the long life."


    The figure standing on Wu Zhui slowly raised his palm and waved slowly in the air.


    "Into the city!"

 Chapter 853

    The broken city gate was pushed down, and a large number of people slowly entered the city.


    In the strong blood gas, mixed with the smell of charred skin and meat, horseshoes trampled on the ground soaked in blood and splashed blood.


    The burning houses collapsed and startled the people in the city who had no time to escape. The woman held the child and covered the child''s eyes. She did not look at the bloody scene. Her chin trembled and looked at the soldiers walking slowly in the street in fear.


    Tang Hao''s eyes fell on the woman. The woman looked away in fear, and her head was deeply buried in the child''s head.


    "Don''t kill me... No, let the children go, let my children go..."


    Fluent Chinese voice keeps begging for mercy, mixed with this crying cavity.


    When he stopped the horses, Tang Hao looked at the people hiding behind the ruins.


    A cold voice sounded in the broken street.


    "Seal the city!"


    "No soldiers! Gather the people together!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure fell out of the ruins. The broken animal armor was hung in the chest, and the half burnt clothes were wrapped in the embarrassed body.


    The soldier knelt on the ground, raised his head, looked at the sky and shouted.


    "Long life, they are heavenly soldiers."


    Between the words, a grimace appeared on his blackened face, but for a moment, he trembled all over again, shrinking his head in fear and waving his hands again and again.


    "No, no, no, they are demons."


    "It''s the devil out of the fire, drinking blood and eating meat. Yes, yes!"


    As if he had seen something terrible, the soldier pointed madly at the air and talked to himself.


    The sudden scene made Tang Hao''s eyelids jump suddenly.


    The production of this amazing shell is indeed appalling in this era.


    If it is not well controlled, it is bound to have an indelible impact on the development of all countries and even the whole era.


    The vision moved away from the crazy soldier. Tang Hao slowly reined in his horse and walked towards the back of the city.


    It has not been bombed by shells. It is relatively well preserved. You can still see many people dodging or shivering on the paralyzed bottom.


    The soldiers behind him had already dispersed in every corner, and the sharp cheers one after another rang the whole corner in an instant.


    "Get out! Come on!"


    "Say you, hear me!"


    The people who had not yet fled were pulled out and escorted by soldiers to a gathering place.


    The soldiers who had just been baptized by the war were so scared that they were paralyzed and sat on the ground, staring at the mutilated bodies of their compatriots like puppets.


    The eardrum had already been broken by the huge sound, and the surroundings were as clean as the night. I didn''t know that the search soldiers of the Tang Dynasty had been staring at them.


    It was not until a shiny Tang Dao was inserted into his chest that he reacted, and his twisted face was full of pain.


    His mouth was red and his body slowly fell down.


    Some Turkic soldiers with strong endurance turned and fled when they saw the search of Tang soldiers.


    Until surrounded, until cut down to the ground by the ruthless Tang Dao


    The massacre is still unfolding in every corner of the city, and the heartrending screams come and go in every corner of the city.


    Suddenly, a loud voice resounded from the ruins.


    "There are Turkic generals here!"


    Walking in the street, Tang Hao frowned slightly, looked at the past and waved.


    "Handcuffed."


    Choosing a clean and spacious house, Tang Hao went in, looked around and sat down on a chair.


    "Tell them to go down and let the cavalry camp in the city today."


    "The rest are still outside the city. The fire is bigger. This place is cold!"


    It was suddenly impossible for all the 150000 Tang troops to gather in the city. In addition, many houses were destroyed. Even the 50000 soldiers lived in the city, they felt quite crowded.


    "Bring the leader up!"


    After settling down, Tang Hao became interested in the living leader.


    At the command, the two soldiers came to Tang Hao with the comatose brother Shuhan.


    Looking at the half unconscious figure, Tang Hao smiled with interest and sprayed a mouthful of tea on Ge Shuhan''s face.


    The figure on the ground woke up slowly from the hazy, struggled to get up, scanned the Tang soldiers for a week, and looked stunned in his eyes.


    Subconsciously probe to the waist, but find it empty.


    Looking up at Tang Hao with a smiling face, he carefully climbed the back two steps and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "You... What do you want?"


    In a chaotic situation, you can still have the sense that the soldier can''t leave his sword. It''s a good material for a general.


    Tang Hao sipped his tea slowly and leaned back slowly.


    "Who are you and which one do you belong to?"


    Ge Shuhan on the ground didn''t answer immediately. He looked back at the devastated city and flashed a look of gloom in his eyes.


    As if he had figured out the problem clearly, Ge Shuhan did not show fear, but calmed down.


    Raised his face and looked at Tang Hao, who looked calm on the seat, as if he were meditating and recalling.


    A moment later, a quiet voice sounded slowly.


    "You are Tang Hao, the great general of the Tang Dynasty who is famous for the Tang Dynasty and exterminates the East Turks."


    Seeing that the people on the seat didn''t speak, Ge Shuhan smiled sadly and then said.


    "I''ve seen the power of the Tang Dynasty. It''s really extraordinary."


    "The strength of armor and the benefit of flint are what my brother Shuhan saw in his life."


    "Since ancient times, I also know the truth of becoming a king and defeating an enemy. If you want to kill, cut yourself."

 Chapter 854

    Upright, just and awe inspiring, not begging for mercy, but it is quite different from the traditional death.


    Tang Hao saw few people who had been able to examine the battlefield calmly and fairly after defeat.


    Now the elder brother Shuhan kneeling in front of him can be counted as one.


    Tang Hao, who originally wanted to kill Li Wei, was moved when he heard the name.


    In history, there are many foreign generals in the Tang Dynasty, and Ge Shuhan is one of them.


    This time, the burly man has this awe inspiring attitude of dying, which can make people have a touch of admiration.


    He straightened up slightly, and a look of appreciation flashed in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    "Well, what else does Datang have besides the strength of armor and the benefit of shells?"


    shell?


    It was the first time Ge Shuhan learned from the general of the Tang Dynasty that what had just attacked the city was called a shell.


    It was also the first time Ge Shuhan heard that an enemy general asked himself about the evaluation of the enemy soldiers!


    Pulling back his thoughts, Ge Shuhan looked at the figure on the seat and bowed his head to meditate.


    A moment later, a firm voice sounded slowly in the house.


    "Datang is well-equipped, especially in its marching strategy. It''s uncertain whether it''s true or false."


    "These elite soldiers are well-trained. The whole army is ready for war and moves quickly. In terms of equipment control, the accurate angle is even more amazing."


    "Now there is another thing like shells, which is powerful enough to see that the military barracks of Datang are developing rapidly and are one step ahead of the grassland people."


    "Ashamed, ashamed."


    At this point, goshuhan did not go on.


    Tang Hao smiled faintly, knocked his thigh, leaned back to the seat again, and put the tea lamp on the desk at will.


    "It''s not easy for you to see so many things in the smoke of gunpowder in a short span of incense."


    "Speaking of it, you are also one of the best generals on the grassland. Why are you ashamed?"


    Hearing this, Ge Shuhan''s eyes lit up, solemnly got up and clenched his fist in his chest.


    "General Tang is not old, but he has such great ability, which is really admirable."


    "Military talent is even more outstanding. Grassland people respect the strong. Although you and I are hostile, you still deserve my respect."


    After that, Ge Shuhan knelt on one knee and bowed deeply.


    As the highest etiquette on the grassland, I respect the brave general of the Tang Dynasty.


    This scene seemed rather abrupt, but Tang Hao was slightly moved by it.


    In the impression of ordinary people, the enemy is the enemy, and meeting is fighting and killing each other.


    As the old saying goes, those who love people will always love them, and those who respect people will always respect them.


    To respect the enemy, Ge Shuhan has surpassed many generals.


    The more you look at this elder brother Shuhan, the more Tang Hao appreciates the style of this great general.


    Looking at GE Shuhan with great interest, Tang haolang smiled.


    "I didn''t expect my position in the grassland to be so high. It''s quite a surprise."


    "If I don''t kill you this time, what will you do?"


    Don''t kill?


    As soon as this remark was made, the veterans present were a little confused.


    This brother Shuhan is not a small subordinate of the army. He can be called a brave general in the hands of the late Jieli Khan and has won many battles.


    Even in the hearts of these veterans in the Tang Dynasty, they are also a powerful general.


    Chumo looks at Tang Hao suspiciously and bows his hands.


    "General Tang, think twice!"


    "Ge Shuhan is one of the five famous films. Isn''t it a move to release the tiger back to the mountain?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Duan Zhixuan slowly stood up, took over the conversation and said.


    "It''s really inappropriate to let this man go, but as far as I have known for many years, this brother Shuhan has never done evil."


    "But after all, this is a Turkic territory. It''s incompatible with our Datang. Put it back. I''m afraid they will start fighting again against our Datang and increase their troubles."


    Ah~


    A slightly different sigh sounded from the house.


    Su dingfang stroked his chin beard, took a look at GE Shuhan and said.


    "This man has never said a word of begging for mercy from beginning to end. I think this man is upright and upright, and he is awe inspiring to die. He is quite a great general."


    "Such integrity is admirable."


    While talking, he patted Ge Shuhan on the shoulder and said.


    "This time, the city has been broken. The Tang Army front points directly at Muyang City, and then there is the golden tooth mountain tooth tent. You must have guessed what the war will be like."


    "What if I make a favor and invite general Ge Shuhan into the court, like general ashnasher, to take charge of one city and rely on myself?"


    In fact, since the demise of the East Turks, goshuhan has been wandering outside and wandering among the West Turks, but he is just living in a muddle.


    It was his lifelong wish to run a city, let his people raise cattle and horses, and let generations of grassland people live and work in peace and contentment without food shortage.


    Even the famous people born on horseback don''t want them to become tools of war!


    Goshuhan''s face was very tangled. On the one hand, he was hiding the lives of a thousand soldiers outside the city and his fellow brothers who were still wandering on the grassland. On the other hand, he was the disgrace of the general.


    Even at this moment, he, who carries the hope of the Ge Shuhan family, is really difficult to choose!


    Seeing the figure in the middle of the house silent, Tang Hao smiled.


    "This time, it''s up to you to decide."


    "If you agree, Datang will not bully Ge Shuhan. Of course, you need to go to West Turk."


    "Go down! Think about it and do it."

 Chapter 855

    Everything is conditional.


    When you get benefits, you are bound to pay back.


    It is not a trivial matter for GE Shuhan family to live and work in peace and contentment in the future, and the price to pay is definitely not a simple trip back in Tang Hao''s mouth.


    The defeated will be like a lost dog.


    If you go back to the original West Turkic tribe, you will be executed!


    Sitting on the cold ground, Ge Shuhan looked at the deep starry sky, and his mood drifted.


    An hour.


    two hours.


    For three hours, the burly body looked like a stone statue until the brilliance of the silver plate in the sky became dim.


    Holding the back of his neck with his big hand, he slowly rubbed his stiff neck. Ge Shuhan looked at a house in the city and bowed slowly.


    The low voice of words is like the sound of tiny insects in the night sky.


    "General Tang, the surrender will fulfill its mission."


    Slowly take off the machete at the waist and gently place it on the steps.


    Touching with pity for a moment, the burly figure suddenly turned around, walked out of the city, turned over and straddled the horse, and disappeared into the boundless night.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s boiling in the dental tent!


    During the night, the seven leaders received arrows tied with secret letters outside their accounts.


    The contents of the letter are surprisingly similar.


    "It''s the right way to lead troops away and surrender to Datang."


    With the letter written in Turkic handwriting, several Turkic leaders gathered together, talked about it and went to the tent.


    In the dental tent.


    The red charcoal roasted the dark bottom of the pot. In the sound of Zizi and anger, the lid was pushed up from time to time, making a slight click.


    A maid came up, raised the kettle with a slender hand, picked up the empty bowl on the desk and poured out brown and white milk tea.


    Softly, with a touch of the ethereal female voice of the grassland.


    "Khan, drink a bowl of milk tea to warm up."


    In his words, the bronze jade arm climbed onto the bear''s back and kneaded it slowly.


    Sitting in front of the desk, Tianxiang Khan glanced at the expanded note again, moved the tea bowl and placed it in front of him.


    "Damn Tang! I''m fearless!"


    "Is the courage of the wasteland warriors comparable to those weak soldiers with thin skin and tender flesh? It''s ridiculous! It''s ridiculous!"


    A group of notes on the table were thrown into the burning beast Candlestick in front of the desk.


    The enchanting woman rings the auspicious Khan''s chest from behind, and her vermilion lips are close to Khan''s ears, exhaling like blue.


    "It''s just a note. Why should a big man take it to heart?"


    "It''s just ugly people trying to destroy the pace of the army."


    Rudely pulled the rouyi who was probing into his chest, put Wenxiang nephrite in front of him, and smiled on Tianxiang''s Khan face.


    "It makes sense. The beauty thinks, which one will be the leader?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the curtain suddenly opened, the tiger backed leader came in with a big stride, and the other leaders also flocked in and swaggered in.


    Seeing this in front of him, sipping Yanlu, the chief of five aggressive Lu, showed a sneer on his face and pressed his ass on the wolf skin seat,


    "The war is urgent. I''m afraid it''s not optimistic. Khan is having fun. It''s wrong."


    Deep and beautiful eyes looked at the chief, got up slowly, slender fingers around his neck, quite reluctant to give up.


    Tianxiang Khan''s face flashed a touch of displeasure. He remembered many soldiers under the chief and did not attack.


    He pulled down his face, scanned a circle of seven leaders who sat down one after another, and said in a deep voice.


    "How do you know about the front line before the scouts arrive?"


    "Is it difficult to sip Yan Lu? Is chief Yan Lu worried that his adopted son can''t protect Mukun for seven days?"


    Facing the despised eyes of Tianxiang Khan, the chief sipped Yan Lu, picked his eyebrow peak and trembled on his face.


    "The righteous son sipped wood wrong and was extremely brave. He had 20000 brave men under his command. Why worry about seven days?"


    "Even if half a month, the 50000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty will never pass!"


    Said here, sipping Yan Lu narrowed his eyes.


    "This Muyang city is a barrier for the people of our tribe and a guardian of the safety of the four ethnic groups."


    "If the Tang army is allowed to pass here, it will be like a wolf into a sheep, and our people''s lives will be in jeopardy."


    "In addition."


    The rough palm raised the note in his hand and asked.


    "Everyone has one copy of this letter to spread rumors and shake the morale of the army."


    "Khan, don''t you know?"


    Looking at the shaking note, Tianxiang Khan''s pupils suddenly tightened.


    Isn''t it the same as the note you got?


    One for everyone?


    Obviously, someone did it deliberately, like provoking an incident and shaking the morale of the army!


    Under the pressure of anger, Tianxiang Khan supported the desk with both hands and waved to the bodyguard on the side of the tent.


    The note in the chief''s hand was in front of Tianxiang Khan, the same Turkic handwriting and the same language.


    At the critical juncture of the army''s rally again, it was someone who deliberately spread the words of lax military morale!


    Bang.


    The big palm slapped on the table, half a bowl of milk tea was overturned on the ground, with a clang and spilled on the ground.


    The angry roar of Tianxiang Khan rang through the tent.


    "Who is so bold! Dare to spread rumors and cause trouble, and ruin the assembly of our army!"


    "His heart is punishable! His heart is punishable!"


    The leader around his chest looked at the head of the temple with great interest and said.


    "Khan, isn''t it the general who conquered the country?"


    "I''ve heard from the scouts. I''ve seen this man in the tooth tent area."


    Originally, I wanted to defend myself. Hearing this, Tianxiang Khan suddenly burst up.


    "Herald! Bring godshuhan to the king!"

 Chapter 856

    Godshuhan!


    Almost at the first time, most Western Turkic leaders thought of this man.


    A person who can abandon his country and live in another country.


    Pooh.


    The bearded leader spit hard, and the veins on his big hand pinching the seat burst.


    "This boy has been fooling around in our tribe. I''m afraid he''s waiting for this day?"


    "I''m a brute force with extraordinary archery, but I''m perceptual. Can I be trusted to raise cattle and horses for us?"


    Under the questioning, there was silence!


    For a long time, the accumulated hatred has been brewing and fermenting in the whole account.


    The leader of the monkeys with sharp noses twisted the only long whiskers on his chin, squinted and had a harsh tone.


    "Isn''t this man a masterpiece sent by the Tang Dynasty? Submit to our tribe in order to turn our tribes into enemies and kill each other?"


    It''s amazing!


    All the leaders present looked different and looked at each other.


    The noisy discussion gradually became louder and louder in the whole hall.


    Sitting in the first seat, Tianxiang Khan was in doubt, and his face was green and white.


    Originally, he thought about the strength of Ge Shuhan, but wanted to subdue him, and one more member could frighten the generals of many tribes.


    Therefore, in recent years, he has spent a lot on this person and protected a lot.


    This time, Ge Shuhan has become the target of public criticism. If he doesn''t make a statement again, I''m afraid the leaders in this account will collude and raise himself.


    With a fist hammered on the armrest of the seat, Tianxiang Khan cattle stood up with their fat bodies!


    "Brother Shuhan has ulterior motives. I will ask him later. If so, I will throw him into the grassland to feed the wolf!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a scout opened the curtain and fell to the ground.


    "Sweat! No! No!"


    The soldier who was covered in mud struggled to kneel up and said out of breath.


    "Mukun! Down!"


    "All the soldiers who sipped the wrong wood were slaughtered. It took less than... Less than an hour to burn incense!"


    The noisy discussion stopped suddenly. All the leaders looked at the scouts kneeling on the ground and gasping in horror. They couldn''t believe their ears!


    An hour of incense?


    In terms of force, even if the 20000 soldiers lined up in a row and didn''t put an arrow, it would be more than a time for the Tang Dynasty to fly soldiers to chop!


    Can these 20000 soldiers still open the gate with their hands and stretch their necks waiting for the Tang army to chop?


    When the chief heard the bad news, his heart suddenly cooled, and a surge of anger came from his heart.


    "Shua" stood up, strode towards the scout, picked up the scout as if carrying a chicken, and held the scout in front of him.


    "Again, sipping wood is wrong with him. What''s the matter?"


    The Scout''s hands tightly protected the stuck neck, and his face gradually turned red, struggling to speak.


    "The city is broken."


    "Everyone was slaughtered except the people."


    Sipping Yanlu suddenly shook his body and threw the Scout back. The huge force will make the Scout stumble.


    "No way! No way!"


    "How can sipmu CuO be so vulnerable? You lie!"


    Covering his sore ass, the Scout looked wronged.


    "When I was approaching the city, I met the runaway people."


    "After the Mukun leader betrayed, the Tang army attacked the city three days later. With this unknown object, it was powerful and destroyed all the gates of the whole city."


    After saying that, the Scout flashed a look of fear on his face and said.


    "Well... Those people said that Tang Jiang was a God coming down to earth to greet thunder and fight with great momentum!"


    The legend of ghosts and gods was reported by the scouts. He sipped Yan Lu''s letter and drank violently.


    "Fart your mother!"


    "There are only 50000 soldiers, where is there any God''s words!"


    "It''s just bluffing!"


    The soldier, who collapsed on the ground, covered his neck, looked at Yan Lu in panic and whispered timidly.


    "Not 50000... Yes... 150000."


    Wow.


    In the big tent, everyone was surprised!


    "There''s no troops! What should I do with this one!"


    "150000! We still have less than 80000 soldiers, which..."


    "What are you afraid of? The Tang Dynasty has come all the way. There are no less than half of the rickshaw drivers with bare feet! 150000 is just an imaginary number!"


    "That''s right! Holding an imaginary number can frighten people. In fact, the number of soldiers will not exceed 70000!"


    The noise of discussion blew up again in the whole tent.


    Listening to the discussion in his ear, sipping Yan Lu was shocked and angry in his heart.


    Although his command is known as the five clans, there are only 50000 soldiers. He still has no bottom in his heart against 70000 Tang Hao.


    What''s more, the number of people who can fight is still unknown!


    Perhaps, it will be more than 70000!


    It''s too risky to lead troops to enlist without permission. There are a large number of five ethnic groups, but they don''t account for 10% of the whole tribe!


    What''s more, sipmu Cuo, who was proud of himself, together with 20000 soldiers under his command, had been killed in battle, which made him a little afraid to act rashly.


    Thinking of this, sipping Yanlu angrily arched his hands to Tianxiang Khan in the tent.


    "Khan!"


    "Sipping Mu CuO is my adopted son, but it''s like my own life. Tang Hao killed my son this time. I must ask him to take his life to pay for it!"


    "Muyang city is more related to the safety of tens of thousands of fallen children. I beg Khan to send troops to Muyang city! Protect the safety of children and people!"


    Ask for help, sipping Yan Lu''s tone eased.


    Tianxiang Khan glanced at the generals present, looked at sipping Yan Lu with deep meaning, and stood proudly in the hall with his back.


    "Everyone, I feel the pain of chief Yan Lu''s loss of his son!"


    "In order to avenge the warrior and protect our people, we sent troops to Muyang city!"

 Chapter 857

    The broken city is full of charred marks, and the red land is full of ruins, broken limbs and arms.


    The men of Mukun tribe wrapped their mouths and noses in cloth towels, endured the tumbling of gastric juice, and dragged a stiff corpse to the huge pit outside the city.


    The women tossed the collapsed house, found some usable items in it, or turned over a piece or two of Hu cake and stuffed it into the hands of crying children.


    When the door opened, Tang Hao stepped out with a silver armor.


    He glanced at the busy people at the head of the city and sighed.


    "Prosperity makes the people suffer, death makes the people suffer."


    Following Tang Hao''s eyes, Wu Tong looked at the past from a distance and mused.


    "It''s better to start all over again than live in a muddle under the power of Tianxiang Khan."


    "Grandpa gave them a second chance, so that they could regain their rebirth."


    Taking back his eyes, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong with great approval in his eyes.


    "You''ve learned a lot all the way."


    "Whether it''s strategy or interpretation of the war."


    After that, Tang Hao took the lead and went out.


    "Let''s go to the barracks. We don''t have much time to waste."


    Walking through the busy Mukun people, many people put down their work and bowed to Tang Hao and his party.


    Without too much communication, Tang Hao nodded slightly in response.


    It can be seen that there is less fear and more awe in their eyes.


    Out of the city, soldiers in twos and threes lit campfires, burned hot water, baked clothes and chewed dry food.


    It''s the greatest satisfaction to have a bite of hot food in ice and snow.


    Su Qingjie took a baked meat pie and handed it up with a smile.


    "Yesterday, those Mukun people sent a lot of meat cakes to thank them for not killing."


    "I also sent some beef and mutton. The cooks have cooked meat porridge and will warm up the soldiers later."


    Tang Hao nodded with satisfaction after listening to his arrangement.


    "It''s hard for you."


    In his words, he glanced at the continuous military account and said.


    "Covered with ice and snow, the road ahead was difficult. The concession soldiers and the soldiers carrying luggage stayed in the city and stood by."


    "The cavalry are ready to start!"


    Su dingfang came from behind and asked suspiciously.


    "General Tang, the Mukun clan is just a small branch of Western Turk. Are you really going to use only cavalry?"


    "The remaining ones have formed a coalition and may be marching towards Muyang city."


    "I estimate the strength of Muyang City, but it won''t be less."


    Tang Hao smiled faintly at the speech.


    "Then let them taste the remaining shells."


    ¡­¡­


    Muyang city.


    In the hinterland of the wilderness, there is continuous ice and snow.


    In front of the snow covered City, there were no ruts and hoof marks. It was obvious that the locked city gate had been for some time.


    One hundred thousand soldiers of the Tang army sent West to break through the accounts of the Turks in Jinya mountain. The cities along the way had already felt the oppression of the army.


    The news that the Mukun family had been attacked since their fingers came into the city, and the number of soldiers at the head of the city suddenly increased.


    As a barrier city in the hinterland of Turks, Tianxiang Khan arranged 30000 tiger divisions here. As a garrison force, general Tu Yu has become a king in the city.


    In the cold wind, the fur on the cloak brushed his cheek, deep in his eyes, and quietly looked at the vast fertile field.


    "A incense stick..."


    "You can break the city in a moment of incense. What is the ability of the Tang general?"


    The deputy general beside him frowned, glanced at the Mukun people who were in trouble and fled at the foot of the city, and turned his head to respond.


    "Listen to these people, it is a round stone, which can burn, crack, and shake the sky and the earth."


    "The Tang army did not move a soldier, but destroyed the city wall and the city gate in one fell swoop."


    The wind whimpered and the long messy hair danced in the wind. Tu Yu mused quietly and murmured.


    "Perhaps it was just Tang Jun who deliberately made these mysterious things in order to be amazing in the first World War."


    "It''s not as bad as the rumor. I''ve sent spies to find out. There are only 50000 cavalry and five stone catapults in the Tang army."


    "Our Turkic army must be on its way."


    After that, Tu Yu took back his eyes and looked at the deputy general next to him.


    "Mukun city has been repaired for many years. It''s just a crumbling trend. It''s normal to be destroyed by the stone bullets of the Tang army."


    "Send the order and the whole city will be on alert! There are 5000 militia at the head of the city. If Tang Jiang really has that ability, we will break the gate and fight him in this ice and snow¡°


    Fierce eyes, full of wolf like wildness, angrily turned around, and fierce drink came.


    "It''s only 50000 soldiers. I really think Muyang city is a vegetarian!"


    "As long as he comes, I will leave him in the wilderness, divide and nibble!"


    While talking, a soldier trotted all the way, stopped in front of him and arched his hand.


    "Chief, a message from general goshuhan."


    Hearing the name, Tu Yu frowned and took the letter, but did not open it immediately.


    "He''s not dead yet?"


    The soldier stood at attention and reported back.


    "It was he who shot the letterhead up the tower with a bow and arrow!"


    When he opened the letter, Tu Yu''s face suddenly became gloomy and gave a cold hum.


    "The bereaved dog advised me to surrender the enemy!"


    "If you see this man again and shoot indiscriminately, you don''t need to report!"

 Chapter 858

    Near the end of the year, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were in a foreign land.


    After leaving the city of Mukun family, I collected a lot of fur, which were left by the people who were anxious to leave the city.


    Fifty thousand soldiers put on animal skins, cloth clothes, or clothes of Turkic people and marched towards Muyang city.


    After running for most of the day, I gradually found some nomadic tents in the afternoon.


    The people who have lived in the wasteland oasis for generations also began to prepare to move westward at the call of Tianxiang Khan.


    The old shepherd threw bundles of hay into the sheepfold, stabbed at the bleating sheep and smiled.


    "Eat, eat. We''re leaving tomorrow. I''m afraid there won''t be so much forage on the road in the future."


    The voice didn''t fall, but there was a black line in the sky. In doubt, he turned his back, narrowed his eyes, bypassed the sheepfold and looked carefully.


    "Has the weather changed?"


    The faint old eyes sewed together and stared at the black line.


    The next moment, I suddenly realized my stupidity. The black line was not like a black cloud, but a surging horse!


    I''ve heard that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty went west, but I didn''t think it was so fast.


    "Tang Jun is coming!"


    The old voice, with a touch of panic, warned against the smoke curling from the tent.


    The next moment, the earth was shaking faintly, and the horn of the fighting of the Tang army had sounded.


    A large number of people poured out of a top yurt, and the Tang army led by hundreds of silver armor cavalry galloped like an outbreak of mountain torrents.


    In the sight, galloping horses, bright blades and Howling soldiers are overwhelming, just like passing locusts.


    Perhaps they have experienced too much calm. Facing the sudden military front, these desert people have completely forgotten what to do.


    The old shepherd in front of him was stunned for a while. When he reacted, the cavalry who rushed to him pointed out the blade and slashed him on the chest.


    With great strength, the shepherd''s body rolled twice in the snow. When he died, the huge horseshoes were raised high and reflected in his frightened eyes. When the darkness shrouded, his brain burst and splashed on the railing of the sheepfold.


    Ah~


    The shrill scream rang out from nowhere.


    The moment a corpse fell down, the crowd who were still watching fled in panic.


    The women picked up the playing children, turned and ran desperately. The men got into the big tent and took out the Borzoi''s bow and arrow.


    The roar outside the tent became clear, and scattered soldiers swept in, waved the blade, shouted and cut in from the flustered figure.


    Someone subconsciously looked back, the cold blade came against the wind, and the vision flew into the air. When the blood fog burst, his head whirled to the ground.


    Countless fleeing wasteland people were chased by the tail, cut down in the snow and slaughtered in the big tent.


    The herdsmen still in the distance stared in horror and began to flee towards the vast snow.


    The soldiers who bypassed the village had already rushed with their horses


    The shrill cry filled the bright sky. The man holding the bow and arrow had been cut off his arms by the sharp Tang knife before he pulled out the arrow. The gushing plasma splashed on the white snow, and the man fell to the ground and shouted.


    A spear pierced his chest before he called a few times.


    Around, and even further away, the vast Tang sergeant has completed the encirclement and is coming from the northeast and northwest.


    The whole Tang soldiers scattered in the ice and snow gradually gathered and surrounded. Like a huge net, it began to aggregate.


    Some people found the wasteland. The people kept dried meat and Hu cakes for the winter. By the way, they took out torches from the campfire and threw them into the collapsed tent.


    The blazing flame ignited the surrounding tents along the wind, and the fire was pushed away.


    Looking at the continued killing in the west, Tang Hao on the straddling horse waved slowly.


    "Leave some and ask who their patriarch is."


    The scream gradually decreased with the transmission of the military order.


    The wasteland people standing in the circle looked at everything around them in panic. The women kept tears and sobbed.


    Poof.


    The bloody spear was inserted into the soil, and Wu Tong glanced coldly at the crowd crowded in the middle.


    "Who is your patriarch? Come out and talk!"


    The sobbing voice gradually decreased. Everyone looked at each other and no one answered.


    The haze of fear has long been filled in my heart. Everyone knows that the first one out is the soul under the knife.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Wu Tong clenched his teeth, pulled out the iron spear, shook the reins, and walked slowly towards the crowd.


    "No?"


    "Very good."


    At the exit of the good word, the spear had poked out, stabbed a man in the arm and threw him out of the crowd.


    Ah~


    In the scream, the man rolled several times, fell into the snow and struggled.


    With his right hand holding his drooping left arm, the man knew that his arm had been pierced, and the red blood flowed along his fingers.


    In his horror, the cold blade of the spear had been handed to his neck, and the low voice came from the horse.


    "You say."


    The man knew that he had become a fish on the chopping board. He was a corpse vertically and horizontally. He glanced at Wu Tong cruelly and smiled grimly.


    "Han thief, don''t let me say..."


    Before the words fell, the spear had been handed out, with a pop through his neck.


    "All I want is a name."

 Chapter 859

    Muyang city.


    Several pairs of footsteps walked through the cold slate, and difficult to understand language sounded in the stone house.


    On the stone chair covered with thick animal skin, Tu Yu half lay down and put down a bone that chewed the meat.


    "The Tang army has broken the city for several days. It must have stepped up to come here at this moment."


    "Can all the people along the road inform them to take refuge in the castle?"


    Tu Yu''s so-called castle is the city.


    The style of this city is quite different from that of the Tang Dynasty. Many houses here are built of stones.


    Overlooking the whole city, it has the appearance of a Western fortress in style. This city is also a barrier against the invasion of foreign forces into the hinterland of Turk.


    Since Tianxiang Khan unified the wasteland, Tu Yu has been dispatched and nominally is the king of this stone city.


    The steps stopped in front of the carved wooden window, and the deputy general thought for a moment.


    "Most of them have passed through our city and settled in the northwest. There are several tribes. There are so many cattle and sheep that they are still moving slowly."


    Tu Yu sat up straight, and a look of boredom flashed across his face.


    "Just wait."


    "Seal the gate from the inside, and they will live and die!"


    "The castle can''t delay the plan because of only a few cattle and sheep."


    Strong figure, slowly stood up, walked in front of the windowsill, looked at the bustling streets in the city and said.


    "Send some people to persuade the three tribes nearby to send more troops in."


    "In addition, send some fast horses and tell Tianxiang Khan that we need some horses here."


    "Perhaps, at that time, we will go out of town to meet."


    Hearing this, the deputy general frowned, turned and walked out.


    Taking back his eyes from the outside, Tu Yu turned slowly, opened the door and went out.


    The hurried figure flew in with his horse. When he was approaching the heavily guarded fortress, he jumped off his horse, looked at Tu Yu who walked down the steps, and roared in panic.


    "General! Something''s wrong!"


    Hearing the speech, Tu Yu walked quickly and shouted.


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    The herald half knelt on the ground and reported.


    "Tang Jun is coming! Drive away the people of our tribe. They will arrive at the bottom of the city in half an hour!"


    Hearing the words, Tu Yu''s face flashed a look of consternation.


    The speed of Tang Jun is really too fast!


    Hurried up to the head of the city and looked into the distance.


    In the Far East, smoke and dust billowed, and the huge wolf smoke rising into the sky was like a pool of black ink, slowly fainting in the sky.


    Tu Yu bit his teeth and hit the wall with a fist.


    "The whole army is on alert! Get ready to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial city.


    King Tang stood at the gate of Tai Chi palace, staring at the West and standing quietly.


    "I have conquered the East Turks, and now the West Turks. I hope it will go well."


    Beside him, father-in-law Rong looked at the western sky and bowed slightly.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The East Turkic war was a thrill without danger. General Tang was resourceful and broke the deadlock."


    "In contrast, it''s nothing to say that this more vulnerable West Turk will let. General Tang will be able to win here."


    Tang Wang carried his hands on his back, shook his head slowly and walked towards the back garden.


    "You can win a war."


    "But this battle is different. We should fight well, fight hard enough, and make all the surrounding countries surrender."


    "There are some difficulties in such a war."


    Father Rong thought for a moment and added.


    "The Duke of Tang is so intelligent and has such powerful weapons as firearms and shells. Why should your majesty worry?"


    After listening to the comforting words, the king of Tang leaked a smile and mocked himself.


    "Old!"


    "When you encounter something, you always think about the East and the west, less brave and enthusiastic before."


    "Just watch these young people toss about!"


    The wise and rational king of the Tang Dynasty was rarely as kind as today. Father Rong was quite confused and looked forward.


    The temples have taken root, and the hair is not the same as before.


    Perhaps, as the king of the Tang Dynasty said, with the increase of age, there will be some changes in the mind.


    I think so in my heart, but what I say in my mouth is another word.


    "Your Majesty, the dragon is strong and has a boundless life. Why do you say old?"


    "In my opinion, your majesty is just a more calm, wise and wise sage."


    The king of Tang listened to the flattering words a lot. He smiled and ignored them.


    Slowly turned around and looked at father-in-law Rong.


    "I haven''t seen zhier for some time recently. What''s he doing?"


    Since the king of the Tang Dynasty intended to help Li Zhi to the throne of Chu Jun, Ronggong paid more attention to Li Zhi.


    Hearing this, I smiled and answered.


    "His Highness the king of Jin received many commendations from students in his studies. In private, he explored the merchant way of Professor Tang Guogong."


    "I''m still young! It''s good to know more about the world and the people''s well-being."


    Li Zhi''s performance was unexpected to the king of Tang Dynasty.


    Unexpectedly, the prince of a country really started the bean business!


    With a smile, he stroked his beard on his forehead, and the king of Tang smiled.


    "Not bad! This boy lives in the Imperial Palace and has no worries about food and clothing. He can practice this time."


    "Family, country and country are inseparable. It is necessary for this boy to make good money to support his family before he can understand the way of making money for the king of a country."

 Chapter 860

    Rosefinch street.


    Li Zhi, dressed in plain clothes, stood in front of the stall and arranged his own business.


    According to Tang Hao''s requirements when he left, he had to set up a three-day stall in the imperial city before he could find his eldest sister and organize the business of the store.


    The winter sunshine is warm and warm.


    The new year is approaching, the streets are bustling with pedestrians, and most people come out to buy, but no one is willing to stay at their own stalls!


    After all, every family has this bean. It''s not a rare thing!


    Looking at the vendors shouting around, they attracted many buyers, but they were a little hard to say.


    A suit of Chinese clothes came into low eyes, and then a soft voice floated.


    "How do you sell these beans?"


    Li Zhi was a little surprised. It was the first buyer he welcomed one morning.


    He raised his face with joy. When he was about to answer, he saw a familiar face.


    Martial talent!


    Joy, excitement, shame and complex emotions poured into his heart. Li Zhi was a little dumb and at a loss.


    In the instant of looking at each other like this, the string that had been relaxed in his heart seemed to be stretched again in an inexplicable way.


    "Ah?... er... This..."


    Li Zhi''s cheek was a little hot. He had fantasized about the scene when the two met again countless times. He never thought it would be such an occasion to meet again.


    Seeing that Li Zhi couldn''t answer, Wu Cairen squatted down slowly.


    The slender hand reached into the sack, twisted a handful of beans and looked carefully.


    "Each one is round and full, and the size is moderate. Your beans are good."


    Li Zhi was a little silly. He didn''t know how to reply and murmured.


    "These... Are acquired by elder sister and let me experience..."


    "In fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing."


    The figure in front of him smiled, and his face looked especially solemn.


    "Like you, you can''t sell it here quietly."


    "This bean is not a rare thing in today''s Tang Dynasty. At least it can be accepted by the public only when it is made into bean cakes and tofu."


    "In other words, these things are too common. Even if someone comes to buy them, they are just some dignitaries and dignitaries who give animals and make some fine fodder."


    Hearing this, Li Zhi, who was at a loss, stood in place and said "Oh" quietly, so he didn''t know how to answer.


    It seems that in front of this dreamer, he has become a complete fool.


    His mouth was clumsy and his hands became clumsy.


    Looking at Li Zhi with his head down, Wu Cairen flashed a smile on his face and patted Li Zhi on the shoulder.


    "If not, I''ll teach you how to grind tofu."


    ¡­¡­


    The cold wind whimpered, rolled up the snow on the ground and scattered on the fertile field.


    Under the wall in the distance, people were crowded, and there was a faint cry.


    The cloak around his neck brushed the fluff and swept his cheeks. Tang Hao stood on a small hill with his hands on his back. He looked coldly at the wasteland people like sheep and was driven to the city wall.


    The wind blew over the silver armor, and the armor at the hem rattled, just like the king of the world, overlooking the tragic situation of the Turks.


    Under the city wall in the distance, there were many men, women, old and young crowded together and pushed and pushed forward.


    They survived the previous wasteland massacre, and then were driven all the way here towards the closed city gate.


    One of the women walked slowly and fell out of the line. The Datang soldiers behind him threw their whip and slapped it on his back.


    In the scream, the woman pushed forward, and the cries of the wasteland people in front became more intense.


    In the huge crowd of people who accelerated suddenly, the staggering old people were squeezed to the ground, and countless pairs of footsteps stepped on them, making it difficult to get up again.


    Behind them, there were soldiers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty everywhere. In the quietly standing team, the wife with Tang characters was hunting in the wind.


    The siege equipment is being slowly pulled by some horses towards the wall.


    In the overwhelming military array, Tang Hao looked at the picture in front of him and did not move.


    Beside him, Chumo, Su Qingjie, Duan Zhixuan, Su dingfang and other senior generals are closely surrounded and silently watching all this.


    In the wind, low words sounded slowly.


    "The great emperor of Han Wu sent Li Guangli to avenge the great Wan country. On the March, a small country called Luntai resisted our troops and horses of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, the whole country slaughtered the city."


    "After this time, countries have avoided its edge and appeared extremely docile."


    Then he raised his whip and pointed to the picture in front of him. Tang Hao continued.


    "Our Datang is a state of etiquette. It doesn''t mean to give in all the way, let alone fear revenge."


    "Think of the plundered people. The grain in their hands is painstakingly planted one by one, facing the Loess and facing the scorching sun."


    "What''s wrong with them? Why should they be deprived of the fruits of their labor by other nationalities in foreign countries for no reason?"


    Wu Tong''s face was slightly moved and turned his head.


    "Oh! Perhaps in the eyes of these barbarians, force is the right way, and robbery is the ability."


    The eyes became colder and colder at the next moment, and the tone became colder and colder.


    "Even so, they should have a taste of being beaten."

 Chapter 861

    The war is imminent.


    Su dingfang frowned slightly. As he got older, his heart became silent.


    It''s good to say that they are fighting each other, but they can''t bear to let these people die.


    "General Tang, it''s a competition of force. We can kill all the soldiers in the city. Why should we embarrass these people?"


    "I''ve been on the battlefield for many years, but I can''t deal with these unarmed people."


    Tang Hao did not immediately refute, but slowly turned his face, raised a smile and looked over.


    "It''s not surprising that general Su has this idea. I''m afraid general Duan can''t bear it."


    "The city at present is the last line of defense to break through West Turkistan. This solid fortress is a sharp weapon in the hearts of Turks to block the Tang army."


    "If we can''t attack, will the Turks laugh at my incompetence in the Tang Dynasty? Will our people in the border areas never have peace in the future?"


    With a sigh, he took back his eyes from Su Ding and glanced at the silent generals.


    "No one wants to live with the tip of a knife licking blood and the head hanging from the waist, and no one likes the scene of bloodthirsty and rivers of blood. But it backfires. Someone will start a war."


    "There are many countries ahead of the Tang Dynasty, big and small. They will continue to fight one by one. When and what month will it be?"


    "Attacking a country and frightening several countries has minimized the human tragedy."


    "In addition, we have a great army of 150000, who have endured cold and hunger all the way. We are not going to withdraw our troops and return to Beijing after hearing a Turk apology!"


    Looking back at the Mukun people who were captured behind him, Tang Hao slowly stepped forward and raised his whip.


    "War is a matter of killing people, not for fun!"


    "Mukun and Ge Shuhan can''t just give up because of a word of submission."


    "It''s time to loosen the chains and show them!"


    After that, Tang Hao waved his whip.


    "Send orders to return the bows and arrows to these people and let them attack the city!"


    Not far away, the soldiers who sent orders ran, and the horn sounded at the next moment.


    A bow and arrow were handed over to the Mukun people. Mukun moye heard the order to attack the city and waved his arms and shouted.


    "People! It''s time to resist. For the future of our wives and children in the city, rush!"


    The mukunshi soldier running in front of him committed a horse and hid behind the wasteland man with a bow and arrow.


    When the arrow was about to reach the range, the soldier pressing the bow and arrow suddenly took out a machete from his waist and chopped over the last dozen people with a knife.


    It is obvious in everyone''s heart that peace and pleasure can''t be exchanged in one word!


    But now the bow is on the string and has to be sent!


    For his family, to get rid of the control of Tianxiang Khan and to be accepted by Datang, he had to be cruel!


    Ah, ah~


    The shrill scream sounded from the back of your wasteland people. The trembling crowd suddenly became frightened, and the original desire to survive surged into their hearts and rushed towards the city gate.


    "You must die hard, betray Changsheng day and be the running dog of Datang!"


    "Mukun running dog, what a poisonous heart! If you do this, you will be punished!"


    "When the auspicious Khan army arrives, we will certainly blade your traitors! Frustrate your bones and ashes!"


    The angry roar of the acrobat in the whole scream, the scene was once extremely chaotic.


    Almost subconsciously, the remnant people of the wasteland chose to stand on the side of Muyang City, hoping that the soldiers at the head of the city could take good care of the sharp arrows in their hands.


    Mukunmoye looked coldly at those figures who ran away in a hurry and slowly raised his machete in his hand.


    "Aim at the city!"


    Wow, wow.


    Bows and arrows were filled and raised towards the soldiers at the head of the city.


    A lot of wails, screams and cries came into the city.


    Behind the wall pier, the soldiers clenched their weapons, silently looked at the scene below and clenched their fists.


    A general with felt hat and black animal armor shouted at the surging stream of people under the city when he saw the impact of the wasteland people.


    "Stop now! Stop!"


    Seeing these frightened wasteland people, who meant to stop, he immediately shouted to the soldiers who bent their bows and arrows on the wall.


    "Bow and arrow ready!"


    Tu Yu propped himself up on the wall, looked at the people rolling down and clenched his fist.


    Someone came from behind and whispered.


    "Chief, these people are herdsmen wandering in the wasteland oasis and have not withdrawn into the castle."


    "Shall we... Shall we shoot arrows?"


    Bang.


    The clenched fist hit the wall stack heavily, stared at the general next to him with red eyes and blurted out.


    "No archery!"


    Ninety meters.


    Eighty meters.


    Seventy meters.


    Behind the surging wasteland people under the city, those Mukun people who have not yet followed have pulled up their bows and arrows and aimed at the city head!


    The fighters on the battlefield are fleeting.


    Tu Yu knew in his heart that if he did not order the arrow to be fired, those Mukun people would take the opportunity to sneak among these people and attack the city gate.


    If an arrow is ordered, the lives of these people under the city will be buried in their own hands.


    Most of those people are women, children and children! That moment was the hope of the Turks!


    The wasteland man did not give him any time to think. In the blink of an eye, he was a little closer.


    To protect the safety of the city, or to protect the people of the city, it''s all in one thought!

 Chapter 862

    Dilemma!


    His clenched fists trembled slightly on the wall, and Tu Yu''s twisted face flashed across the mountain.


    "Next..."


    Before the words were finished, the sound of breaking the air came from the air.


    Poof.


    The sound of a sharp blade drilling into the flesh came from my ears.


    Almost at the same moment, the warm liquid splashed on Tu Yu''s side face.


    Turning his head, the general who had just answered with himself opened his lips slightly, widened his eyes, staggered a few times and fell to the ground.


    In the red pool of blood on his neck, a sharp arrow was firmly inserted on it.


    Tu Yu wiped the blood spots on his face. He took out the machete at his waist, pointed fiercely to the city, and roared out an order.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The dense arrow rain flew into the sky, drew a long arc and suddenly poured down.


    Angry Tu Yu watched the people running under the city suffocate. The next moment, the arrow rain shrouded him.


    Poop poop.


    The panic stricken crowd was shot by arrow rain and fell to the ground.


    More arrows fell, and those who fell suddenly howled miserably.


    They were abandoned by the Turkic tribes and were also antagonists to the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Mukunmoye looked at the tragedy of these people, and his heart was more or less sad.


    "Bowman, get ready! Cover the Mukun attack!"


    Chumo''s roar spread all over the wide field.


    The trembling armor echoed to his ears and stopped behind the 10000 Mukun people.


    Next second.


    The taut bowstring trembled, and the arrow rain like a locust rose into the sky and fell together towards the city.


    With this wave of arrows, even if the soldiers at the head of the city did not dare to fight back, mukunmoye took the opportunity, grabbed the cloud ladder behind him and roared.


    "Carry the ladder to attack the city!"


    In the sound of whistling, a vast sea of people surged up.


    The cry of fighting resounded on this fertile field, alerted the goshawks in the sky, gave a sad cry, folded their wings and flew away.


    He covered his eyes, sipped Yan Lu''s eyes, looked at the black spots changing direction in the sky, and frowned tightly.


    "Isn''t it that the Tang army is killing the tribal people wandering in the grassland again?"


    Next to them, several leaders, panting and holding horses, stopped and looked up.


    "The goshawk is a sacred thing on the grassland. I''m afraid something has changed in the East!"


    When he said these words in a low tone, the faces of the first few people were gloomy.


    The snow was knee deep and it was difficult to walk. Everyone walked with their horses, so that in the past few days, this army was in danger and pushed forward for many miles.


    Headed by Tianxiang Khan, his chest fluctuated, pulled the reins and roared behind him.


    "Step up!"


    "There will be a valley five miles ahead, where you can ride a horse!"


    "We must intercept the Tang army outside Muyang city!"


    Muyang city!


    Everyone knows very well that this is the last line of defense of West Turks.


    On both sides of the high mountains, only this Muyang city stands between the peaks like a natural graben.


    Where there are countless sizes, built near the mountain, the times live in a block oasis moistened by ice and snow.


    The fall of this natural graben means that the whole west Turkic tribe will be destroyed!


    When the order was issued, the speed of the whole army was significantly accelerated.


    The Toushi riding leader with sharp nosed monkeys'' cheeks looked at sipping Yan Lu who was struggling to move forward, and his steps slowed down.


    The ratcheni leader behind him walked to his side, quietly pulled his skirt, and whispered forward.


    "Have you heard of it? Tang Jiang''s tribe has developed a sharp weapon to attack the city, which can destroy the sky and destroy the earth. It''s as powerful as the God of thunder in the sky."


    Leader ratcheney glanced around, then looked at the other leaders who hurried in front of him, and lowered his voice.


    "Isn''t it!"


    "These days, the Scouts of our tribe have inquired about the people who have escaped. They really took the Mukun family without moving a soldier!"


    "I heard that at that time, the earth shook and the mountains shook and the fire burst into the sky. The stones with big heads could crack in the crowd like concealed weapons and take people''s lives."


    "Those who lean closer will die without a whole body. Even if they lean farther, they will be cut by the iron blade sprayed from them. It is extremely terrible."


    Both of them were asking for information, but they were surprised to find that they were similar.


    In a moment, they looked at each other and saw their inner shock.


    Walking in the snow with a deep foot and a shallow step, Tu Shi''s riding leader leaned over and sighed.


    "Hey! Think about my sudden Shi riding family. They have few contacts. They live in the Far West and lack some things and grass."


    "I don''t know how many soldiers will be sacrificed in this war."


    As soon as the voice fell, leader ratcheney looked around warily and saw that there was no abnormality, so he was relieved.


    Pound the arm of the sharp nosed monkey head and remind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the future!"


    "When Khan listens to the discouraging words, you will inevitably be scolded. What''s more, you will have to recruit troops from your tribe!"


    After the reminder, leader ratcheney smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t say it''s you small families, we big families with prosperous population, where are you going?"


    "General Tu Yu was recruited to guard the pass. By expanding the royal family, Tianxiang Khan recruited three out of ten strong soldiers from our tribe, which is entirely to support the royal family!"


    Crunching on the snow, they lowered their heads and thought about the war.

 Chapter 863

    The suddenly accelerated army finally crossed the road covered with thick snow.


    Suddenly, the vision became wider.


    In the sun, Tianxiang Khan patted the snowflakes on his legs and cursed.


    "Damn Tang people, they want to raise troops and build momentum at the end of the year when the mountains are closed by heavy snow. They specify that they don''t want us Turkic tribes to have a good year!"


    "Well, since you have swept away the king''s interest, you will leave your bones on the wasteland, and let the jackals of the wasteland often eat a few meals and live a fat year."


    While cursing, Tianxiang Khan got on his horse and shouted.


    "I''m afraid the eastern land is in fierce battle, and the life of the cell family is at stake."


    "The road ahead is flat and open. The major leaders are in charge of their tribes. Let''s go quickly to save the danger of Muyang city!"


    After that, he took the lead in turning his horse''s head, waved his arm in the direction of Muyang city and shouted.


    "Let''s go!"


    Whine~


    The savage voice, accompanied by the sound of rolling horse hoofs, lifted the mud in the snow and flocked to the East.


    The vast, vast and dark cavalry army, like a flood and beast, shook the earth and divided the ministers into seven battles of different sizes, with great momentum.


    On the galloping horses, many soldiers of the phalanx speculated about the war ahead.


    After all, over the past few days, many tribes have flocked to Jinya mountain. Seeing the news of the army''s expedition against Datang, men took part in it.


    Among the rolling army, the number is also like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger.


    Ratcheney''s battle ushered in a soldier who visited his relatives and returned, and the good tooth soldiers inquired.


    "I heard that Tang will have the ability to connect heaven and earth. Is it true?"


    Unexpectedly, in an instant, he attracted all the soldiers around him. He rode to the soldiers who joined the battle and listened carefully.


    What the Mukun people saw and heard was vividly described by the newly added soldier.


    The appalling news quickly refreshed the cognition of these curious soldiers. One by one, they stared in horror and couldn''t believe their ears!


    Unexpectedly, in this world, there is only such a powerful thing that can flatten the city, or even take the city without effort.


    "This... How can I fight like this?"


    "Aren''t we going to die if we rush up like this?"


    Suddenly, the sound of the horse''s hooves was suppressed, which attracted many people''s attention.


    Someone nearby pulled the screaming man, motioned him not to make a sound, and then whispered.


    "What are you afraid of!"


    "Ten tribes, some of them are in charge. We don''t have to take the lead..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Shield! Shield!"


    "Hold on! Hold the fuck up!"


    Hysterical cries were shouted out by the figures running at the head of the city.


    On the city wall, there were countless roars, and the flag at the head of Muyang city was burning. The arrows with fire fell down, on the wooden shield and the iron shield, jingling and clanging.


    Someone fell down from an arrow, his clothes were burned by fire, twisted and struggled in the city wall, and howled miserably.


    The first wave of arrows of 30000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty has made the city cast chaos. Countless chaotic footsteps escaped and ran at the head of the city. Tu Yu already didn''t know where the wolf shaped helmet on his head was. His brown hair was scattered on his shoulders. He stumbled away from one person and looked down at the city.


    Cloud ladders have been continuously erected on the city wall. Those subjugated Mukun people are climbing up crazily, and a steady stream of cloud ladders are still erected at the head of the line city.


    His scarlet eyes were full of anger. He took the bow and arrow in the hands of the soldiers next to him and shot a Mukun clan who was climbing up.


    Tu Yu roared like a beast at the moment when the terrible howl sounded.


    "Copy guys! Kill these Tang''s running dogs!"


    Before the second wave of arrow rain came, Tu Yu''s soldiers took up their spears, bows and arrows and fought back frantically against the desperate Mukun people under the city.


    Poop poop.


    A sea of blood came from the city wall.


    The sharp arrows shot into the eyes of the soldiers climbing the ladder. When the scream sounded, the soldiers covered their eyes, leaned back and smashed many people climbing up.


    The fall of the compatriots seemed to arouse the blood of mukunshi soldiers. With a machete in his mouth, he climbed up more recklessly.


    Seeing the deterioration of the situation, Tu Yu stabbed a soldier who had just climbed up the city and scolded angrily.


    "Fuck! I haven''t seen you work so hard!"


    "It''s hard to deal with our fellow countrymen this time!"


    "Push the falling stone! Kill these animals!"


    In the roar, a soldier threw down the arrow in his hand, picked up the boulder and slammed it down the ladder under the city.


    The figure of climbing upward was one of them. When many people rolled down the ladder and fell under the city, they were hit by boulders.


    Chumo takes a cold look at the momentum of the siege and yells.


    "Shoot!"


    "Cover!"


    The Tang soldiers on the back of the horse outside the city took a few steps before shaking the reins and shot the second round of arrow rain.


    The city was again shrouded in arrows.


    The mukunshi soldier who surged up with a knife twisted his body to avoid the falling stones.


    Mukunmoye pulled up the wall pier with one hand and cut it down with a knife. The soldier who had just opened the shield shouted violently.


    "Keep up!"

 Chapter 864

    The city was the first to be rushed into, and more and more Mukun people poured into the city.


    Tu Yu chopped over the Mukun people who had just climbed to the city. When the plasma splashed, he kicked over the figure and drank violently.


    "Clear the city!"


    On the other side, mukunmoye cut off the spear of the soldiers guarding the city and cut down the other party''s head.


    When the blood mist gushed, the body without half a face fell straight.


    Mukunmoye, a bloody man with a bloody machete, shouted violently.


    "Chop off these evil dogs who bully us!"


    "Sacrifice their blood to those brothers who died in the war!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hou Shenying flew up with a knife behind him. In the middle of the air, he was thrown to the ground by the mukunshi soldier who jumped to the city head. During the scuffle, Mukun soldier bit off the guard''s ear, picked up the blade on the ground and stabbed it into his calf.


    The bloody fighting continued, and the soldiers in the city continued to rush to the head of the city, compressing the soldiers who rushed up the city wall to one side of the wall pier near the ladder.


    Tu Yu was murderous, holding his bloody hands and holding the sticky handle of the knife. He looked at the corporal who rushed to the city and shouted violently.


    "End the array!"


    Bang bang.


    Iron shields are joined together to form an iron wall.


    "Push!"


    In Tu Yu''s roar, the iron wall pushed forward slowly, squeezing the Mukun people before.


    When he was about to get close, a spear came out of the gap of the iron shield.


    Poop poop.


    The blood line then flew to the city.


    Mukunmoye looked at the Iron Shield Advancing in the distance. His eyes were full of helpless people who were pierced by guns and spears, and his heart was shocked.


    That iron wall can''t be cut in with a knife or pierced with a spear!


    Their own people were harvested like leeks.


    Facing the shield wall advancing slowly, the disorderly soldiers guarding the city gradually became orderly. Following the shield wall, they wantonly killed the Mukun people who had just boarded the city.


    Seeing this situation, mukunmoye was very anxious.


    It seems that the only people guarding the city are the militia in the city. The real tiger division can come on stage!


    If it goes on like this, their own people will be wiped out at the head of the city sooner or later!


    As soon as the order to withdraw was about to be made, the Central Plains faces appeared on the ladder at the head of the city.


    When he pressed the wall stack with his big hand, his posture soared into the air. When his light body fell on the iron shield, it was like a powerful force to burst the depression trampled on the whole iron wall.


    The soldier behind the iron shield was suddenly overturned by a huge force. When the soldier behind the iron shield had no time to poke out the iron spear, he flew out upside down.


    In the dull hum, he smashed the figure behind him and tossed back together.


    On the occasion of overturning, the iron shield that had been released made a harsh stabbing sound on the city, smashed into the battlements and raised dust.


    The next moment.


    Eighteen figures, like ghosts, swept away from the garrison soldiers who fell to the ground.


    The body with the shadow passed through the soldiers with shields, and the bright white cold light flashed like playing hide and seek.


    The eighteen people who came into sight were like hell messengers. In their cold eyes, they spewed out a chilling killing intention. They even had no time to stand up and their necks were already cold.


    When the blood fog rose, a lot of soldiers guarding the city collapsed slowly.


    Some people covered their necks and pressed the gushing blood. Some people looked straight at their chest, and the pierced wound gurgled with crimson. Some held their drooping palms, stared at the neat wrist incision, stared and shouted


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the city gate.


    Tang Hao looked at the falling figure on the tower with a smile on his face.


    "After a long time, their techniques are not unfamiliar."


    Wu Tong, who was beside him, raised his head and looked at the decline of the just now being pushed back gradually.


    "The eighteen horses cooperate closely and complement each other in length."


    "Stabbing, picking, chopping, chopping and blocking are coordinated in one move. These soldiers at the city head will be their opponents."


    Only eighteen people turned the situation around at the head of the city. The Su family and his son, who saw this scene for the first time, were shocked.


    "If you don''t, you''ll be surprised."


    "The Duke of Tang hid so deeply! There was such a strong bodyguard!"


    Previously, I saw these 18 people guarding Tang Hao. Su dingfang thought they were just ordinary bodyguards, but he didn''t think they had such skills!


    Eighteen people, but it can be called a killer gang.


    Looking at the figure standing on his side, he was calm and relaxed, as if he had full confidence in the 18 people, even in the face of the vast soldiers in the city.


    "There is little movement on the gate!"


    Su Qingjie''s happy voice came over.


    Following the direction of his fingers, everyone looked at the city.


    In the light of the sky, the sound of fighting at the head of the city has been reduced. On the wall pile full of Mukun people and the bodies of the enemy, there are no soldiers pushed down.


    All Mukun people have stepped on the bloody wall and jumped to the top of the city.


    Tang Hao, who was riding on Wu Zhui, pressed the green sword around his waist and raised a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "It seems that the Mukun people did their best in this war."


    Slowly raise your palm and look at the bloody city in the sun under the pressure of the air.


    "The road ahead should be smooth..."


    "Ready to go to town!"

 Chapter 865

    "Chief! I''m afraid Chengtou can''t keep it!"


    A sharp voice spread to his ears, and Tu Yu was shocked.


    The raised machete knocked over a Mukun clan, kicked down the soldier''s chest, and took a look at the side of the city.


    Eighteen burly soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, like bathed in blood, are driving their own soldiers back. Obviously, these 18 people are not ordinary people.


    First, the sharp arrows penetrating the wooden shield, and then to the 18 burly men, Tu Yu couldn''t figure out how Tang Hao did it. While accepting these powerful soldiers, he also changed the arrows so sharp!


    At this time, it is no longer a time of wishful thinking. The narrow city wall is the place for these powerful soldiers. In addition, the city gate has been opened, so it is futile to stay on the city.


    That''s it. Tu Yu shouted loudly.


    "Everyone go down to the city and hunt!"


    When he finished giving the order, he picked up the machete flowing the plasma and strode towards the bottom of the city.


    The tiger division tribe is strong because it obeys the orders strictly. When the horn of retreat blows, the tiger division soldiers in the city retreat orderly, and the soldiers under the city are covered by bows and arrows.


    In a moment, most of the tiger division teams formed a square array of desperate resistance under the city.


    However, before he attacked the city wall full of people again, the Mukun people who rushed into the city opened the heavy gate slowly under the pull of several people.


    Woo woo.


    The bleak horn sounded outside the city.


    Chumo and Su Qingjie look at the open city gate. A chill flashes in their eyes and draw out the Tang Dao around their waist.


    "General Tang has an order not to seal the knife for three days!"


    "No one left!"


    On the field, a large group of cavalry pulling the reins roared and slaughtered the city wantonly without any constraints!


    "Long live Datang!"


    Someone shouted excitedly on the galloping horse.


    Followed by countless voices shouting excitedly.


    "Long live Datang!"


    "Long live!"


    There are still sporadic battles on the city wall. There are not figures thrown into the air. With screams, the falling body sees the prosperity outside the city, such as the vast sea of people coming from the turbulent waves, occupying the whole suspension bridge and running fiercely into the city.


    At the next moment, the flesh hit the solid ground. In the blood fog, the frightened eyes in the hole did not blink. The pupil of the martial god was full of countless war horses and human figures.


    Soon after, tens of thousands of cavalry entered the city successively, and the smoke column rose in the city with the fire. Groups of cavalry fought with those tiger divisions who fought desperately.


    Some cavalry threw torches into civilian houses. Unlike the stone fortress, Artemisia xusu lit a fire.


    The frightened people shouted and fled from the thatched cottages and crowded into the street with the tiger master.


    Tu Yu watched the scurrying people rush into the team. The whole formation became dense and shouted.


    "Don''t block your steps!"


    "Get out of town!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a large number of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty pressed forward against the sharp iron spear.


    Chumo rushes to the front, looks at the fleeing people and a small part of the tiger division team, and raises his knife and shouts.


    "Encircle!"


    "One can''t let go!"


    As soon as he said this, Su Qingjie on one side turned around between the horses and roared.


    "Follow me and break their way!"


    Three groups of soldiers, like a torrent of diversion, quickly rushed to those fleeing and waiting with guns.


    Poop poop.


    An iron spear was handed out and inserted into the back, flesh and skin.


    Fleeing men and women scream bitterly, are pierced by spears, or are knocked over by horses and trampled.


    The long body fluttered slowly in the street


    Tu Yu looked at the sound of these passing around, where he blocked his tribe, there was still a chance to charge.


    Red cheeks full of anger!


    I can''t imagine that the people I protect have become their own stumbling block in this critical moment of life and death!


    Cut off the people trying to squeeze through the formation with a knife. Tu Yu''s irritable cry rang when his head flew up!


    "Roll up!"


    "Everyone, back to Tuyang street!"


    The warm blood scattered on the crowded body, and everyone roared in panic again.


    Hearing Tu Yu''s words, he subconsciously rushed to both sides of the street, leaving a road for horses to pass through.


    The remaining tiger division tribes, seeing the surging Tang soldiers, quickly fought over, turned their horses and ran towards the spacious street.


    There are stone buildings on both sides, with only a wide avenue in the middle.


    There will be their last stubborn and last place to stick to!


    The surrounding fire spread and burned with the wind, getting stronger and stronger.


    Tu Yu clamped his horse''s belly, crossed the burning collapsed beam, and a flame could be ejected from his eyes.


    Once thought Tang Hao would roar the Muyang city with the siege weapon made by Tang Hao, but in the end, he didn''t think it was a wild man as bait!


    Tu Yu didn''t expect that the spear point and arrow were sharp, let alone that the eighteen soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were so fierce and brave.


    Never give up until the moment of army support!


    With a flash of thought in his heart, Tu Yu''s eyes became more and more firm, and his slightly hoarse voice shouted violently.


    "Keep up!"


    "Tuyang street, fight with his mother!"

 Chapter 866

    Fate is so wonderful.


    Some people fight with their heads on the battlefield, while others drink wine in the restaurant and dream of death.


    What''s more interesting is that as the prince, Li Zhi actually bought tofu according to Tang Hao''s instructions before the war.


    In front of the new booth, there were two more people.


    Wu Cairen and her best friend caihuan.


    At this time, the color ring was dressed in plain clothes, quietly grabbed a handful of beans, put them on a small grinding plate, wipe the sweat on his forehead and grind the bean juice.


    The talented man next to him, dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, was putting the ground soybean juice in a kettle and cooking it on a coal stove.


    As for Li Zhi, he was young and rarely appeared in front of the people of Chang''an. Although he was dressed in Chinese clothes, he was still not recognized by the bustling crowd.


    Looking at them busy, they seemed quite free. They embarrassed to cut up the tofu on the wooden case and looked at how they operated.


    "Yo! It''s not shameful for a handsome man to stand idly and let a girl do manual work at home."


    A slightly teasing voice came from the front of the stall.


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhi was surprised and looked at the past.


    A young man wrapped in a cotton shirt was held by a young girl. They were looking at themselves with a smile.


    At the sight of this teasing look, Li Zhipo was a little embarrassed and blushed. He didn''t know how to say it.


    The man leaned forward slightly, quietly looked down at Li Zhi and glanced at them obliquely.


    "Is this your servant?"


    In the words, the man''s eyes looked at the exquisite cheek of Wu Cairen from time to time.


    At present, it is impossible for beauty not to pay attention.


    Li Zhi flushed his cheeks, looked at the busy two people, pinched his fingers, and his voice was as thin as mosquitoes and flies.


    "No... No."


    The man straightened up and said "Oh", completely understanding.


    Pointing to the bean curd on the desk in front of him, he said.


    "Weigh a piece."


    This was Li Zhi''s first deal since he learned to make tofu. His original shy look turned into a surprise. He hurriedly picked up oil paper to wrap tofu for the man.


    Seeing Li Zhi''s appearance, the young man put on an elder''s tone and joked.


    "Look at your boy''s clothes. He is not a poor man. It seems that this tofu is not made by you. It must be made by your wife?"


    Lady?


    Hearing these two words, Li Zhi suddenly jumped in his heart, and the action on his hand was one of stagnation.


    An unspeakable emotion filled my heart in an instant, like joy, excitement and inexplicable fear.


    I looked at the talented man with a guilty heart, but I saw that I was smiling and looked at myself. There were streamer waves in my eyes.


    The dimple is like a flower, like a flash in the pan, but it is soul stirring.


    Maybe it''s a true portrayal of the martial talent at the moment.


    It seemed that at this moment, Li Zhi''s heart was pounding.


    Although there is no verbal communication, but the heart is full of a sweet taste, people can''t stop.


    Looking at the silly Li Zhi and the smiling face, the man in front of the stall seemed to see some clues.


    Gently took the paper bag in Li Zhi''s hand, the sharp weapon palm, blocked the corner of his mouth, leaned forward and leaned against Li Zhi.


    "Hey! I said, brother, you are really lucky."


    "Do you have the heart to let such a beautiful woman out to suffer?"


    "In my opinion, you are very beautiful. Why don''t you get a reputation and have a comfortable meal?"


    Said here, the man gently tapped Li Zhi''s chest and said.


    "You, there are many dignitaries in the imperial city. Man, let me remind you. Don''t let the beautiful woman let the rich childe go into captivity."


    After that, he patted Li Zhi on the shoulder like an older generation, and said in a positive color.


    "Brother, I can only help you here. As for others, take your time to understand!"


    Seeing the man off, Li Zhi''s heart still kept popping.


    Lady


    He thought we were husband and wife.


    Somehow, Li Zhi saw the busy figure become gentle.


    "Hey! Don''t be silly! Take the money!"


    The voice of caihuan came from one side. Li Zhi, who was still stunned, woke up with a flush on his face.


    "Oh, oh, okay, okay."


    The two-day stall career has two distinct results.


    On the first day, although the beans sold by Li Zhi were full, no one paid attention to them.


    Today, perhaps a new move has been launched, or maybe the fox face of a martial talent is too eye-catching.


    At the end of the day, Li Zhi realized the feeling of a small merchant. Before noon, the tofu on the stall was sold out.


    Cleaning up the mess, Li Zhi''s heart had already excited to fly to the clouds.


    "Thank you today."


    In shame, he politely thanked the talented man.


    Wu Cairen looked at Li Zhi''s expression. Eighty one percent grabbed what he thought in his heart and smiled.


    "The king of Jin is joking. It''s the minister''s intention to do something for the king of Jin."


    "Just as a prince, he should attach importance to state affairs."


    "Even after experiencing the hardships of ordinary people, his Highness the king of Jin should read more books and be a responsible prince."


    Li Zhi nodded and bowed his head, with a touch of shyness on his hot cheeks.


    In the eyes, the plain clothes were full of drums, and Wu Cai saluted the people''s welfare. He said goodbye in a soft voice and walked towards the palace.


    At this moment, Li Zhicai realized that his stall career was over. Maybe he could no longer get along with Wu Cairen so warmly.


    The empty state of mind just poured into my heart and blurted out.


    "Martial talent, will we meet again?"


    When the words came out, Li Zhicai suddenly found that there seemed to be something wrong. He actually said such words to his father''s talent.


    Nervous, guilty, and with a touch of hope, he looked at the footsteps that stopped slightly in front of him.


    The next moment.


    Wu Cairen slowly turned around and smiled, but without saying anything, he walked slowly towards the palace.


    It was not until the figure disappeared into the vast sea of people that Li Zhifang breathed a sigh.


    Somehow, the feeling of emptiness in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 867

    Stargazer.


    The king of Tang stared at the deep night sky and said faintly.


    "Li Chunfeng, do you know my lifelong wish?"


    Holding the figure of Buddha dust, he moved slightly and bowed his hand respectfully.


    "Wei Chen dare not speculate."


    Looking up at the face of the starry sky, a smile appeared, slowly moved his eyes and looked at the respectful Taoist.


    "Since I dare not guess, you can see from this astrology when my rivers and mountains can unify Kyushu and frighten the whole world."


    Li Chunfeng looked up slightly and met the dignified eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty, but his heart wavered a little.


    As early as the northern expedition, after the demon star appeared, there was a faint crimson color in the glory of the purple micro star.


    This is a sign of trouble hidden beside the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    The young figure sighed in his heart and looked up at the vast starry sky again.


    Slender fingers pinch and calculate in the void.


    Now the crimson spot in the purple micro star seems to be expanding, and the crimson color also turns into a touch of vermilion, like a drop of crimson blood.


    For a moment, an ominous premonition surged into my heart.


    Li Chunfeng''s forehead is sweating. This is related to the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty. Be careful in your words and deeds.


    It is very likely that one of his words is wrong, which will not only ruin the lives of himself and his master, but also drag his family and bring the whole family to ruin.


    The pupil suddenly contracted and looked at the star again, and the fingers in the void quickly pinched up.


    "How?"


    Calm mixed with this harsh voice came from my ears.


    Li Chunfeng took back his eyes and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Datang, you may have to go through a disaster."


    "It''s about national luck."


    Speak word by word, bow and lie lower.


    Li Chunfeng''s heart pounded. He could feel the strong oppression of the figure in front of him. He became heavy in his breath and listened carefully to the reply of the king of Tang.


    The figure in front carried his back and did not move.


    silent.


    The silent dropping of needles can be heard in the whole stargazing platform.


    After a while, the oppression around him suddenly dissipated, and the king of Tang took a step slowly.


    "Disaster... Disaster..."


    "Yes, I have been thinking about these two places. One is the East Palace and the other is the Lizheng palace."


    Walking slowly for two steps, the voice of the king of Tang was full of sadness.


    "Up to now, there is no lord in these two places, and they have always been the places that many people care about."


    "There is a sense of miasma between the prince and the concubines."


    Looking at the vast sky again, the king of Tang murmured.


    "There are several powerful people in my harem now..."


    "The martial arts talents are very deep in the city. They are quick and eager to learn. They have better insight into world events than many ministers in the court."


    "Xu Jieyu, who can speak at the age of five, is good at Qin and chess, especially at engineering rules. Although she has no intention of competing for favor, she is also a smart jade!"


    At this point, the king of Tang turned his head.


    "Whether your reminder is fulfilled or not, I will not blame you."


    "Go."


    Staring at the star for a long time, the king of Tang shook his head slightly and murmured.


    "Guanyin maidservant, Guanyin maidservant, I didn''t understand how hard you worked for this harem until now."


    "People, it''s always like this. They don''t wake up until they lose it."


    "Hey!"


    With a sigh, the king of the Tang Dynasty strode out of the exquisite stargazing tower and went down the stairs. Duke Rong, who was waiting by the side, hurried to meet him.


    The king of Tang put his mind away and his face became serious.


    "How''s it going?"


    Father Rong bowed.


    "Your Majesty, martial talents are helping his Royal Highness the king of Jin to grind bean juice and make tofu in the imperial city these days."


    "When I was still yesterday, I sold tofu for a day."


    "Now I have returned to my house."


    He glanced slightly at the king of Tang, and father-in-law Rong asked tentatively.


    "Your Majesty, do you need to summon this person after you return to the palace?"


    "Selling tofu?"


    The king of Tang slightly wrung his eyebrows and repeated, turning to a smile on his face.


    "The Wu family started by selling tofu. Looking at the whole court, I''m afraid only this Wu talent is very familiar with this business!"


    "Li Zhi can think of this man and use his brains, ha ha."


    In his words, he waved his hand.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. If you can help cure your son, let her go and stare closely."


    A happy color flashed on the smiling face, and the focus was entirely on Li Zhi.


    Walking down the steps, he stopped slowly, looked at father-in-law Rong beside him and joked.


    "This Tang Hao can let us Li family, a noble family, go to the street to compete for money and silk with those traffickers and pawns."


    "When he returns to Beijing, I must ask him what he thought!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of Tang laughed.


    Mentioning Tang Hao, King Tang''s thoughts flew to the border of tubei again, carried his hands on his back and walked slowly for a few steps.


    "The land of the western regions, but the news of the war came back?"


    Although everyone can guess the result, it''s always reassuring to hear about the war.


    Father Rong arched his hand with a smile.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The Duke of Tang is really a handsome master. He won the first battle and took all the Mukun tribes under the command of Tang."


    "This time, I think as long as I take the Muyang City, the overall situation will be determined!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 868

    The smell of burning corpses came from the wind occasionally.


    Dressed in a scarlet cloak, Tang Hao looked at everything in the city indifferently. Those scorched spots were everywhere in the city, and there was a faint shrill scream in the distance.


    The knife was not sealed for three consecutive days.


    This is the last order given by Tang Hao.


    In the continuing chaos, the killing gradually stopped.


    The people of Muyang City, staggering along the street, numbly held a hoarse woman crying in pain, beside her husband''s headless body.


    Occasionally, there were still some voices of resistance in the whole city, but they dissipated in a moment.


    The cavalry soldiers who had gained a lot unloaded the heads of Muyang Chenghu division soldiers from their horses'' necks and carried them in their hands. The other hand, holding the loot, showed off his harvest to his companions, and then went to the military camp outside the city in twos and threes.


    These beheads will be recorded and will eventually be the evidence of receiving the reward.


    Out of humanity, Tang Hao ordered that these soldiers should not bully women like barbarians. Of course, they would not resist, except those who refused to surrender to Tang.


    Touching the blood stained and dried up city wall, there were crystal clear jade lanterns on it, filled with rose red grape wine. Tang Hao took up the jade lanterns and gently clinked glasses with Wu Tong beside him.


    "You should learn to enjoy the exotic wine, just like enjoying the victory piled up by blood and flesh."


    Listening to the light words, Wu Tong frowned and looked at the liquid like plasma in the wine glass.


    Tang Hao''s words filled with emotion came to his ears.


    "Look at this castle. Now it is full of scars, like scars embedded in people."


    "The men in the city, those who don''t follow are slaughtered like animals. Those remaining women will combine with the Han people stationed here and even produce offspring."


    The breath revealed between words will make small ripples in the wine in the jade cup.


    Tang Hao slowly took a sip, looked at the soldiers with their heads laughing and took a breath.


    "A weak country can only be slaughtered if it has no diplomacy and no strong army and sharp blade."


    "Think about the unarmed people in our border. How helpless they are when they face these tall horses and copy the burly body of cold blade?"


    "I can''t fight all over the world and fight against the alliance of all countries on my own. We can only ensure that there are only those obedient people wherever we go."


    "Only such people, only those who fear from the bottom of their heart, will really surrender to us at the feet of Datang!"


    Listening to the words in his ear, Wu Tong wrung his eyebrows and sipped Mei Hong''s wine according to Tang Hao''s appearance.


    The entrance is soft, the tannins are sweet, silky and round, not as sour as expected.


    "The wine is good, unexpected."


    After heartfelt admiration, Wu Tong ended up with Tang Hao''s remarks.


    "So we slaughtered the city before, not only for the West Turks, but also for those covetous countries?"


    The wind brushed his cheek, and the cloak behind him turned with the wind. Tang Hao said faintly.


    "The strength of a country does not depend on how rich it is. No matter how much money it has, it will be in vain."


    "Just like this fertile oasis, no matter how many war horses can travel thousands of miles a day, they will eventually escape the fate of being enslaved by the Tang Dynasty!"


    In the sight of the city, the slaughtered, charred and bloodstained bodies are being carried out by the remaining obedient people from all corners and under the ruins.


    Throw on a cart and pull it to the huge pit outside the city.


    Among these corpses, there are war dead, innocent civilians, rich people in flocks of cattle and sheep, and even some are wrapped in gorgeous fur.


    Pointing to the piles of corpses on Yuan''s car, Tang Hao breathed out slowly, and his tone became particularly heavy.


    "Look, we appreciate the tragedy of foreign people at this time, but what if we lie there now?"


    There was a silence on the wall. Tang Hao held the jade lamp in his hand and slowly put it down.


    "The real strength of a country depends on whether the soldiers dare to die, whether the emperor dares to fight, and whether all the officials and generals work together!"


    "Only by making our Datang soldiers fierce and raising our Datang national strength to the level of other countries, can we make the surrounding countries tremble, and such a tragedy will not fall on our head."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s long speech, Wu Tong, holding the wine lamp, was silent.


    He knew that Tang Hao was not alarmist, let alone talkative, but guided him how to become a qualified general.


    In other words, it''s about how Wu Tong, the mentor, becomes a martial god in charge or frightens a country!


    It seems that at this moment, Wu Tong completely figured out why Tang Hao foolishly built so many workshops, why he built such a large restaurant, and even put all the money and silk that others can fall into their own pockets into shipbuilding.


    With one''s own strength, support a country''s sailing dream and a country''s pursuit of power!


    A world chess game with a long way to go!

 Chapter 869

    The wine is sweet and exciting.


    Tang Hao did not give Wu Tong much time to worship and shook the wine in his hand.


    Staring at Mei Hong''s wine in a clear cup, Tang Hao''s tone became cold.


    "Who is the leader of the tiger division? How about now?"


    Wu Tong gulped down the little wine left in the cup. It was sweet and mixed with a touch of wine, and his heart became more and more unrestrained.


    "Tu Yu, this barbarian is tough. He cut down a lot of our soldiers. Finally, he stabbed three knives in his calf and fell down."


    "Already handcuffed!"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao''s eyes flashed a touch of pure light.


    "Bring it up!"


    Shouting at the messenger soldiers under the city to bring Tu Yu up, Wu Tong stared at the wine glass and wiped it on his sleeve.


    "Although the wine is sweet and delicious, it lacks the strength of the Lord''s house. It''s like the tiger master in Muyang city. It''s soft and powerless."


    "But the colored glaze is good. It''s worth taking it back for some money and silk."


    At the smell of the speech, Tang Hao had a faint smile on his face and pushed the wine lamp in front of him towards Wu Tong.


    "Although the wine is not as strong as that of the Tang Dynasty, it has endless aftertaste."


    "You, try it again. Don''t be impatient."


    As a reward from Tang Hao, Wu Tong was not polite. He picked up his glass and took a sip slowly, but he still couldn''t feel the taste of what Tang Hao said.


    Turning to the figure beside him, Wu Tong changed the topic.


    "Now we have conquered the Turkic barrier, and the next thing we have to face is the Turkic army."


    "Grandpa, how should we fight the next war?"


    Tang Hao looked at the figure around him and his eyes moved to the blue sky.


    "I like the way dogs bite dogs. At least up to now, our soldiers in Datang have lost only thousands of people."


    "In the battlefield of 100000 against 100000, even if you play many more means, there will be 10000 casualties. This is not what I want to see!"


    After a pause, Tang Hao took back his eyes and his thoughts followed.


    "But now, we have another shield. Even if we play a beautiful war of nearly 300000, we can not hurt a soldier."


    Hearing this, Wu Tong''s eyes lit up.


    "You mean Tu Yu?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of footsteps came from the gate of the city tower. Chumo, holding a shiny silver gun like dragging a dead dog, pulled Tu Yu up with Tu Yu''s back coat.


    Bang.


    Chumo holds Chumo''s big body and throws it to the ground.


    Tu Yu fell to the ground, spit out the sediment in his mouth, slightly raised his swollen face, and the corners of his bloody mouth moved.


    "Tang Hao! You call yourself a country of etiquette in the Tang Dynasty. Let me ask you, what''s wrong with these people in our city?"


    "Why do you treat them like this?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a slap came over.


    Bang.


    Slap his swollen cheek and turn Tu Yu''s face away.


    Chumo squatted down slowly, looked at the man who was bound and said in a deep voice.


    "And find out who your prisoner is!"


    "Also, pay attention to your words. You should call general Tang."


    Tu Yu fiercely turns his face with five finger red seal, pouts his lips and twitches a few times. When he is about to be rude, he sees Chumo''s palm rise.


    Tang Hao slowly walks over from the city tower and waves Chumo to stop.


    Go to Tu Yu with dishevelled hair and bend down.


    "You are right! The people of Muyang city have lived here for generations. They are not at all wrong."


    Then he patted Tu Yu''s head with his big hand, stood straight and condescended.


    "But your Khan is wrong and should not issue an order to rob the border people."


    "And you Eagle claws are even more wrong. You shouldn''t provoke the Tang people, even the unarmed Datang Village men on the border."


    Tu Yu asked qualitatively, holding back his anger.


    "You han..."


    Before the word "thief" was spoken, the young man beside him raised his palm again, subconsciously changed his mouth, and then said.


    "According to general Tang, Datang is unwilling to provide us with Turkic food. Even some Tang traders maliciously lower the price of our fur and meat. We can only bear it. We should let you set the price?"


    Tang Hao''s face became serious. He walked to the wall stack, picked up the glass cup and turned it slowly.


    The cold light in a pair of eyes gradually flourished.


    "There are only a few vendors on the border, but the merchants who come to Datang are like countless stars in the sky. This is just an excuse."


    "You''re just used to solving problems by force."


    After a pause, Tang Hao''s cold words came.


    "Our ancestors have an old saying, a tooth for a tooth."


    "Since you like to talk with your fists, Datang is willing to fight back with your fists."


    Suddenly, the glass jade lamp slipped off his fingertips and fell to the ground with a "snap".


    The fragments of the glass cup broke on the ground, and the broken fragments immediately splashed away.


    Tang Hao''s military boots ran over the fragments, making a harsh creak, and his powerful voice sounded at the head of the city.


    "Those who follow will prosper and those who go against will perish."


    "The snow and ice in the Mountains gave birth to the fertile oasis and nourished the horses, cattle and sheep living here, but you didn''t have enough force to protect this land. It''s a mistake."


    "Moreover, in the face of a country stronger than you, if you can''t fight, you will die!"


    "This is the eternal rule!"

 Chapter 870

    The sun is like blood, falling slowly.


    Tang Hao was silent for a moment and turned to Tu Yu.


    "Now it is futile to say such words again. City, we have slaughtered. People, we have killed."


    "Rather than investigate these details, it''s not to explore the future of Muyang city."


    Biting his lips hard, Tu Yu knew that, as Tang Hao said, it was an indisputable fact.


    Gently wriggled his lips, with a touch of reluctance and humiliation.


    "General Tang, what do you want to talk about?"


    The setting sun shone on his face. Tang Hao smiled, but the smile made people feel a touch of cold.


    "It''s very simple. Datang is not a nation that likes killing. All we want is submission in our bones."


    He patted away the ashes floating on his clothes, and Tang Hao continued.


    "I need a king who can guard Muyang city and an alien general who can obey the Tang Dynasty. Are you interested?"


    Deep words rang through the city, and many Tang generals standing in the city looked at the figure on the ground.


    The corner of his mouth with blood aroused a sneer, and gradually became presumptuous and ferocious.


    "Hahaha, that''s ridiculous!"


    "Surrender? Burning, killing and looting are the same as demons in the western regions where your soldiers of the Tang Dynasty go. Do you think a bloody general is begging for mercy to you because some soldiers died?"


    "Thirty years east and thirty years West, our Turkic soldiers are not cowards. We also have a time to kill the Central Plains. Then it will be your end."


    Bang.


    When the voice fell, a big foot kicked over.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Tu Yu groaned, knocked his head on the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood and collapsed to the ground.


    Cold words came down from above.


    "You are the most backbone I have met since the western expedition. Very good!"


    Before Tu Yu struggled to get up, a pair of big hands had picked him up.


    In the blood red eyes, Tang Hao moved his steps and came over and stood in front of him.


    "I will not turn around and retreat because of your assumption."


    "I heard that after arriving at the checkpoint, there are barbarians scattered on the oasis. I can''t guarantee that even those obedient people will stand here safe and sound like those people in Muyang city."


    He leaned down slowly. Tang Hao looked at the purple and green, swollen and ugly face and said coldly.


    "Maybe I will kill none of them like pigs and dogs."


    "Whether it''s women, children, the elderly, or children, babies."


    With his outstretched palm, he slowly rubbed Tu Yu''s head, and Tang Hao straightened up.


    "Don''t worry, I will save your life and let you witness whether my words are true."


    "It''s up to you to choose whether to compromise or stubbornly resist."


    ¡­¡­


    Talent palace.


    Wu Meiniang''s lazy upper body was tightly tiled on the desk, with her head sideways facing the soft afterglow, staring at the winter plum outside the window, which was plated with a layer of Phnom Penh by the light.


    Maybe it''s fate, maybe it''s destiny.


    In this boring harem life, the king of Tang acquiesced in his sneaking out of the palace, and did not even lower any punishment.


    As the prince, he started selling tofu in the street. Anyway, it sounds absurd.


    However, what is more absurd is that when he helped the prince, his heart felt a little sweet.


    When a young girl first tasted the taste of love, she was shy and happy, but with a touch of panic.


    Since he entered the palace, he has stood out from among the beautiful women, and then he was appointed a talented person by the king of Tang Dynasty and given the name "Meiniang".


    All this points to the direction of his long life, that is, to serve the sovereign with supreme power.


    I thought I was going to live in the intrigue of the harem, but I didn''t think of the prince''s intrusion. It seems that everything is different.


    "Hey! What are you thinking about again? It''s not the silly boy who sells tofu."


    The voice of the color ring seemed a little sudden, startled the contemplative figure on the table, and his body could not help trembling.


    He sat up, looked at the figure close to him, and became angry.


    "I''ll be scared silly by you sooner or later!"


    The daughter''s mind is like this. Although she is angry, she can be guessed, but her cheeks turn red.


    Looking at the red jade face, the color ring tutted a few times, but his face became serious.


    "You don''t really have feelings for that boy? He''s just the prince!"


    The sound of weak mosquitoes and flies sounded in my ears, mixed with a touch of caution.


    The talent of the king of Tang took a fancy to the prince. If such a thing is spread, the light person will lose his head!


    Wu Meiniang supported her head, as if she had no knowledge of her mistakes. She looked at the red plum blossoms outside the carved window lattice, and there were stars in her eyes.


    "Look at him. Jade trees are facing the wind. He is a bit green and stupid. He is lovable."


    "In particular, it is quite different from the children of these rich and noble families in the world."


    "Instead of staying with someone who can be my father and being alone, it''s better to travel hand in hand with this jade faced man..."


    Before he finished, he was blocked by the color ring around him.


    "My mother! You are really a lord who is not afraid of heaven and earth!"


    A beautiful cheek was already scared to no color, and his hands and feet were immediately flustered.


    Seeing that the man who covered his lips didn''t go on, he was relieved.


    "Even if he is now a crown prince and a future monarch, you can only follow your Majesty in your life. Even if you die, you can only be buried with your majesty."


    "Do you understand this?"


    The figure in front of him didn''t say much. He stared at the sky quietly, as if he were meditating.


    For a long time, leisurely words slowly spit out from the red lips.


    "In that case, I want to break through the shackles and try..."

 Chapter 871

    Under the same sky, there are two distinct destiny choices.


    The choice in the imperial city is more or less sweet, but in Muyang City, it is bloody to face life and death!


    Tu Yu looked up slightly, and Tang Hao''s shadow reflected in his cold eyes.


    "I won''t choose any!"


    Looking at the figure in front of him with red eyes, he seemed a little excited, and the voice squeezed out from between his teeth.


    "Kill me!"


    "I have no cowards in Muyang city!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at Tu Yu, who was lifted by Chumo, and said softly.


    "Let him go."


    Chumo throws back the figure in his hand, and Tu Yu leans back. When his injured leg touches the ground, he grins with pain. From beginning to end, he didn''t hum all over.


    Tang Hao stood in front of the struggling figure with his hands on his back, leaned down slightly and showed a sneer.


    "I''ve seen a lot of cowards!"


    "As for you, if you want to be a hero, I''ll see if you are."


    Then he straightened up and waved slowly to one side of the wall.


    "Bring it up."


    Tu Yu, who knelt straight just now, pinched the wound on his calf and subconsciously looked in the direction Tang Hao knew.


    In a moment, at the entrance of the tower, there were more than 20 staggering figures. Driven by several Tang soldiers, they came slowly here.


    When many women saw Tu Yu again, their frightened faces showed a touch of joy.


    When he wanted to get close to Tu Yu, he was stopped by Guard soldiers.


    "Husband, help me!"


    In his words, he rushed towards Tu Yu, regardless of the sharp spear in front of him.


    The escorting soldier glanced at the woman and kicked her back into the crowd. The woman rolled on the ground twice, wailed with her lower abdomen, and blood oozed from the corners of her mouth.


    These people are Tu Yu''s family members, groups of wives and concubines, and nearly half of his children.


    Tu Yu, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at his wife being kicked to the ground. His eyes were red and struggling. He was about to get up.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Let them go! What''s up, come to me!"


    The figure who had not struggled was kicked to the ground by Duan Zhixuan.


    His face was close to the ground, and Tu Yu''s face flashed a touch of helplessness and endless anger.


    "Let them go! Isn''t your Tang Dynasty known as a state of etiquette? How can you lay hands on women and children!"


    The angry roar did not respond. A few steps away, the guards kicked the families'' knee sockets and made them kneel down together.


    The tearful crowd no longer dared to resist. Some people hung their heads and sobbed. A little older child, knowing that he had been pinched by others, began to cry.


    The sobs of the crowd began to ring.


    "General, you have been stationed in the city for several years. We have regarded you as the Khan of the city and the king of the town."


    "You promise them, promise them, and we''ll survive."


    The child with tears on his face cried.


    "Father, I don''t want to die yet! I want to live, I want to live."


    In the intermittent cry, full of endless sadness, Tang Hao slowly stood by the wall pile and waved.


    "Throw one down."


    "I want to see if the foreign generals really have backbone."


    As soon as the voice fell, two soldiers with spears lined up, put their spears aside, grabbed their hair from the front of the crowd and pulled out a woman who thought about a little longer.


    The two soldiers held the woman and went straight to the wall. The woman beat the soldiers, struggling with her hands and feet. Looking at Tu Yu on the ground, she was already scared to the extreme.


    "Help me, help me, general Tu Yu!"


    "I don''t want to..."


    Before the last word "death" was said, the suspended body suddenly began to fall.


    The words suddenly turned into a scream.


    In an instant, the sound disappeared, and a dull sound of heavy objects falling to the ground could be vaguely heard.


    The fear of the whole city suddenly became louder. The kneeling crowd was crowded and surrounded. They looked at the wall pile with trembling for fear that they would become the second person to be pushed down.


    Tu Yu, kneeling on the ground, glanced at the trembling family members.


    A few clear tears flowed out of his red eyes. He looked at the figure standing with his hands on the edge of the city wall, biting his teeth but didn''t make a little sound.


    Tang Hao slowly turned his head, looked at Tu Yu, and then turned to look at the family members. There was no wave in his plain tone.


    "The one just now should not be your wife?"


    Seeing that the figure on the ground didn''t reply, Tang Hao lowered his head, gently moved his steps, and then raised his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s harmless that my concubine can marry again."


    Then he waved again.


    "Take the next one and pick a beautiful one."


    As soon as the voice fell, a soldier kicked down the crowd and pulled out a man with fair skin, deep eyes and high nose.


    The woman immediately cried out in fear, kept retreating back, and her trembling lips screamed.


    "I won''t go, don''t drag me!"


    "No! No..."


    But the thin woman was the opponent of the soldiers. In a moment, she was dragged out.


    The struggling woman immediately struggled violently and bit on the soldier''s arm.


    Pop.


    The backhand slapped the woman''s face.


    "Be honest!"

 Chapter 872

    The woman''s face swelled up in an instant, spit out a broken tooth, and the red blood flowed out along the corner of her mouth.


    Three words were heard in the vague voice.


    "Spare me, spare me..."


    The slender and plump long legs fluttered disorderly on the wall, which had already been frightened to the extreme.


    "Help me, help..."


    Before the words fell, he was directly pushed down from the wall by the soldiers.


    Kneeling on the ground, he suddenly straightened up, widened his eyes and hissed.


    "Attasha!"


    Knowing that the shrill voice suddenly stopped, Tu Yu slowly closed his eyes and slumped down.


    When the wind blew, Tang Hao looked at the change of Tu Yu''s face and knew that the woman must have a deep relationship with Tu Yu.


    The figure kneeling on the ground looked sad.


    Glancing at a silent Tu Yu, Tang Hao waved again.


    With the shrill screams, the bloody smell on the head of the city became stronger and stronger.


    The bloody gas and the cries of those who were about to die filled the whole city, and everyone was silent.


    Another shrill cry echoed in my ears. In my sight, the woman clung to the wall pier. No matter how the soldiers pushed, the woman''s strong desire for survival could always pull up the wall pier when her life was hanging on the line.


    The soldier took out the Tang Dao from his waist, cut it off and climbed on the hand of the city wall. With a miserable howl, the whole man fell straight down the city.


    Tang Hao''s voice was still cold and seemed to have no feelings.


    "What''s the number?"


    The counting taxi soldier wiped the cold sweat on his face and arched his hands.


    "The fifth, Grandpa."


    Tang Hao pressed the knife around his waist and looked at Tu Yu, who collapsed on the ground with a desperate face, and said faintly.


    "After all, it''s a Cheap slave. You may not be able to turn waves in your heart."


    After that, Tang Hao opened his mouth towards the shrinking crowd.


    "Pull a small one out."


    In the crowd, there was a sudden commotion. The women held the children and tried their best to protect them. They looked at the soldiers coming in fear.


    The soldier kicked the woman down and pulled out the four or five-year-old child in her arms. The child who was picked up screamed and kicked his legs.


    Tu Yu on the ground suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the cry, and the corners of his mouth with blood were moving hard.


    "Tu Gen!"


    The figure kneeling frantically moved to Tang Hao. The tears in his eyes rolled down, and the blood stains on his face fell on the ground, roaring with grief and anger.


    "No! No!..."


    Su dingfang looked at the soldier carrying the child close to the wall pier, arched his hands towards the figure standing with his hands down, and couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "General Tang, he is still a child."


    "The war between countries is a fight between men. These children should not be involved."


    "I hope general Tang is kind."


    Seeing Tang Hao''s cold-blooded side for the first time, Su dingfang was also afraid, added.


    "Isn''t it to attack the West Turkic army? I''d like to take the lead in charging, take down the head of Xiang Khan''s dog that day and present it to general Tang with my own hands."


    The figure standing in front moved, glanced at Su dingfang and said slowly.


    "The old general is benevolent and righteous."


    "How many people will die in the war between the two armies, a battlefield of more than 300000 people?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid, but that I don''t want more families to lose their husbands, more white haired old people to lose their children, and many children to lose their fathers."


    "What I want is very simple. Pull out a city, subdue the people of a city, and ensure the stability of the Tang Dynasty."


    I''m afraid these 20 women, children and children will become the ghost of the city!


    Su dingfang took a step forward. He couldn''t bear it more in his eyes and bowed his hands.


    "General Tang!"


    At this time, the figure lying at his feet heard a weak voice. Tu Yusong opened his clenched fist, clenched his teeth, and raised his tearful face sadly and angrily.


    "General Tang, I am willing to surrender. Everything will be arranged by the general!"


    Tang Hao looked down at the figure lying on the ground and smiled with a stiff face.


    "If I had known now, why should I have?"


    "Isn''t it good for the whole family to get together?"


    Between the words, Tang Hao squatted slowly in front of Tu Yu and said faintly.


    "You see, that''s right!"


    "Now the whole city is yours. I can relax my heart in this city and take it as our base camp. We have everything to talk about."


    The figure on the ground clasped his fingers on the ground, his veins burst and sank into a deep voice.


    "General Tang, what do you want me to do?"


    Close to Tu Yu''s ear, Tang Hao whispered for a moment, then patted Tu Yu on the shoulder, slowly stood up and waved to the guards in the city.


    "Untie him!"


    "Let him go down and have a full meal and prepare a fast horse."


    After saying that, he said to the guard on the other side.


    "Go and place Tu Yu''s family in the best house in the castle. It''s delicious and delicious to serve. Don''t take it lightly!"


    After that, Tang Hao led a group of veterans down the tower.


    Tu Yu sat on the ground and looked at the children, wives and concubines who were still immersed in endless fear. He came to him trembling, his lips trembling slightly.


    Hugging the child who had just almost become a wronged soul, he murmured in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Backbone... Loyalty... What''s the use?"


    "If you pity me in your eternal life, how can Khan let my family die so innocent if he really likes me..."


    "I saved Muyang city and the surrounding tribes..."

 Chapter 873

    Between life and death, Tu Yu suddenly realized the full treasure of life.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared at the head of the city, he stood up shakily holding the ground and looked at the western sky.


    "I am the king of Muyang city..."


    "The Han people will leave sooner or later, and this territory will return to my command again..."


    "At least, I will let all the people live, and all the children can ride on the war horse and live well."


    Under the surveillance of the garrison soldiers, Tu Yu stumbled slowly down the city, looked at the scorched and numb people, slowly received the packages and dry food handed over by the soldiers, was quietly sent out of the city gate by the Tang soldiers, and ran to several tribes nearby.


    Not far from Muyang City, there was a large tribe, originally belonging to a Xiejie. The leader of a Xiejie had already listened to the call of Tianxiang Khan and took more than 10000 soldiers under his command to join the Yazhang IN JINYA mountain, leaving Meng Shan, the deputy leader, with 2000 troops and horses, to guard the big tent.


    The war broke out in Muyang city. On the third day of the massacre, a huge pillar of fire was red in half the sky. The traders and herdsmen of asijie had already seen all this.


    Meng Shan, who was going to support Muyang City, saw the four wolf smoke and guessed that Muyang city had fallen, so he burned the letter sent from Muyang city that night.


    The son of the leader of aziel, standing beside Meng Shan, looked at the fire rising into the sky and asked with his head tilted.


    "Why is there such a big fire in the sky? Don''t we go to fight the fire?"


    Meng Shan touched the child''s head, looked at the long-lasting flame and said faintly.


    "Sometimes, our adults will make mistakes, but our leaders can''t make mistakes."


    "When you grow up and become king, you will understand all this."


    Then Mengshan urgently summoned all the generals in the tribe.


    At the same time, the scouts sent out also brought back the news at the first time.


    "After occupying Muyang City, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have been stationed in the city without any sign of moving troops."


    Hearing the news, Meng Shan''s heart slowly put down and waved.


    "Get ready, get your cattle, sheep and horses, and get your car ready."


    "In a few hours, we will travel all the way west, meet the army and settle down in a safe place behind the army."


    When the order was issued, soldiers broke in and half knelt on the ground.


    "Muyang city leader general Tu Yu asked to see him!"


    Escaped?


    Meng Shan frowns and ponders for a moment.


    "Serve wine and meat and have a banquet with leader Tu Yu!"


    It''s a good thing to escape from the fallen Muyang city. At least you can inquire about the future layout of the Tang people! You can make corresponding adjustments yourself.


    Tu Yu, in ragged clothes, strides into the army tent. Although he is dragged with scars, the style of the tiger master general is not reduced at all.


    Raise your glass high to honor the general who was once killed at the gate of death, and show your doubts.


    "The Han people went all the way to the west, captured the Mukun family, and attacked the woodcutting Yang city with the potential of thunder."


    "I heard that there were those wasteland people in front, and then there were Tang cavalry and the Chongcheng of Mukun people."


    "In less than three or four hours, he broke down Muyang City, which was as strong as a fortress. It was really powerful..."


    Tu Yu interrupted Meng Shan''s words, raised the wine bowl and poured it down.


    Two fierce mans shot out of his eyes and stared at Meng Shan tightly.


    "Then tell me how to fight this war?"


    Meng Shan smiled, took a sip of wine and put down the wine bowl.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty came all the way. Now it''s a cold winter. Food and grass are very important."


    "If the general sticks to the city and throws away some obstacles, he should be able to hold the city?"


    "At least you can''t attack for a long time. What you''re afraid of is the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    The dancers in gorgeous fur wiggled and danced in the tent. Tu Yu was angry when he looked at them.


    During the dinner, Tu Yu told the Tang Dynasty soldiers in detail about the Yu Asie clan, but he didn''t mention anything about his surrender and his family members being coerced, and said that he took the opportunity to escape.


    Later in the night, the dancers in the tent and the leaders dispersed in twos and threes, leaving only Tu Yu and Na Mengshan.


    Tu Yu learned from his mouth that tiger division and Tang soldiers were fighting fiercely in the city, and both sides suffered heavy casualties. When Tang soldiers needed to recuperate, Meng Shan''s expression was particularly agitated, and his tone became dignified and slow.


    "Our Muyang city is the top priority of our western Turks. The general can defend the city and fight 150000 in Datang with only 30000 or 40000 troops. Such a fearless state of mind is worth learning from our scattered tribes!"


    "In retrospect, how many times have our Muyang City checkpoint been attacked by the army, and when have we been really conquered by those people?"


    "This time, the Tang army is too sudden. It''s not your fault for the defeat. Our Tianxiang Khan will lead the army to recover again from time to time!"


    Then he picked up his glass and held it high.


    "Come on! Drink! The general is here. Just wait for the news!"


    Tu Yu, sitting quietly below, could not turn any waves in his heart when he heard these heroic words.


    Symbolically raise your glass and echo the above two sentences.


    "Vice general Meng excused me, which made me a little embarrassed."


    "You''re right. We have a family of Muyang city and Asier, separated by dozens of miles, and have witnessed many disasters in Muyang city."


    "Just wait for the army to come and recover!"


    Meng Shanlang smiled.


    "General, just understand."

 Chapter 874

    You have a great future. Meng Shan is very heroic.


    Now, apart from the leader of azzier, he decides all the affairs of the family.


    In the past, under Tianxiang Khan, the arrogant tiger master was able to sit under his own account and listen to his words and words, which made him a little proud.


    Filled with wine, Meng Shanju staggers to Tu Yu and sits down.


    He swept Tu Yu''s shoulder with a slight drunkenness.


    "General Tu, I''m not talkative."


    "Now Muyang city has been captured by the Tang army. All your soldiers have been beaten in pieces."


    "Why don''t you belong to our Asier tribe? We are a tribe that can share the world with Tianxiang Khan by relying on the natural graben."


    Slowly put down the glass, exhale the intoxicating wine, Meng Shan approached Tu Yu''s ear and whispered.


    "Think about it, you hold 30000 tiger division in your hand, plus Youyong soldiers, which is 10% more than Tianxiang Khan''s fine soldiers!"


    "Now there are no soldiers, but we are a tribe of ASI, but we never lack soldiers! There are a large number of soldiers waiting to train in the general and become a powerful force!"


    "If you and I join hands, why can''t we occupy this southeast land? Why is it difficult to become the leader of the party at that time?"


    Tu Yu''s face was covered with frost, and a heart was dripping blood.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are still in Muyang city!


    At this time, asiejie also wanted to divide up the world of Tianxiang Khan!


    Even want to take the defeated general under his command!


    Put aside his arms lying on his body, Tu Yu slowly stood up, stared at Meng Shan sitting on the seat and arched his hands.


    "I have a doubt. I hope to be answered by the deputy leader."


    Mengshan is a little proud of this sudden respect and humility. This feeling of being complimented by the dazzling new stars in the past is really enjoyable.


    Holding those blurred eyes, he waved and laughed.


    "General Tu, please."


    Hearing this, Tu Yu looked at the slightly blurred figure with a cold flash in his eyes.


    He stepped forward slightly, looked at the figure who looked up and drank wine, and said word by word.


    "I want to know that I sent soldiers to urge you to increase your troops. Why did you delay?"


    "Where are those extra soldiers?"


    Hearing this question, Meng Shan was slightly shocked. Then he threw the wine bowl on the desk and stood up shaking on the desk.


    Patting Tu Yu on the shoulder, he looked particularly relaxed and casual.


    "General Tu is still struggling with this!"


    "Look at our Asier clan. The leader has taken more than 10000 soldiers, and the rest are just old, weak, sick and disabled."


    "What''s more, when the two thousand soldiers were still rectifying, they received the news of the fall of Muyang city!"


    Pinching Tu Yu''s shoulder, Meng Shan tilted forward slightly and continued.


    "Brother Tu! I can''t blame me! I can only blame the Tang army for marching too fast. I was surprised!"


    Listening to the excuse in his ear, Tu Yu''s heart is gradually cold.


    These excuses sound a little half normal?


    His right hand quietly approached the machete at his waist. Tu Yu snorted coldly, and his eyes were completely cold.


    Take a step forward, bully the body in front of you who is unstable because of alcohol, and murmur.


    "If I told you that the asiejie clan could send troops in advance, Muyang city might still be there."


    "Those people in the city can still stand in the city alive, or they can withdraw from Muyang city earlier and flee to the West..."


    "Do you know how many people died when the Tang army didn''t seal the knife for three days, slaughtered and burned for three days?"


    The blurred eyes met those eyes full of killing intention. Almost for a moment, Meng Shan''s heart was shocked and a spirit was aroused. It seemed that the wine was completely sober at the moment.


    Subconsciously, he took a small step back and looked at the red eyed figure in front of him. A touch of timidity flashed in his heart.


    It seems that at this moment, the obedient rabbit becomes a wolf peeping at its prey.


    Meng Shan stammered, looked at the murderous face and exclaimed.


    "You... What do you mean? You..."


    Before the words were finished, a cold blade had plunged into the chest, and a pair of big hands covered Meng Shanwei''s big mouth.


    Tu Yu''s cold words lingered in his ears.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s just to make you forgive for your sins!"


    The cold blade of the machete pierced the ribs inch by inch, making a clear bang bang, and the cold light was shrinking inch by inch.


    The covered mouth whined with pain. The two big hands grabbed the big hand and pulled it hard, hoping to open a small crack and shout that people love to rescue.


    However, the hand covering his lips, like a pair of pliers, did not move at all, no matter how the blue skinned hands dragged!


    The frightened eyes reflected the last inch of the Han man''s light into his chest, and the hand holding the handle slowly twisted downward.


    It seems that at this moment, the sound of the outside world and the pain of the body are gradually away from themselves, and the feeling of light floating flows into my mind.


    The next moment, the struggling hands slowly hung down, Meng Shan swallowed and looked at the last breath.


    Looking at the sound on the desk, Tu Yu took out the red soaked cold blade, wiped the blood on the knife on Meng Shan''s clothes, and opened a corner of the curtain.


    Seeing standing on both sides, the soldiers who did not know what was happening in the tent shouted.


    "Go and invite your youngest son. Mengshan leader has something to say!"


    ¡­..

 Chapter 875

    à¦~


    There was an eagle in the sky. Tu Yu stood outside the big tent and looked at the gloomy sky.


    Last night, Mengshan was slaughtered and Asher''s young son was kidnapped.


    The soldier front of the Tang Dynasty is in Muyang city. He hasn''t advanced yet, but he is vaguely uneasy in his heart.


    Surrender to Datang may be a stain on his life, especially the slaughter of his fellow generals and the kidnapping of the children, which is a disgrace on the grassland!


    But he has no choice!


    At the thought of the ruthless Tang general stationed in Muyang City, he couldn''t help thinking of the pictures of those wives and concubines being thrown down the city wall. He closed his eyes. All that revolved in his mind were the pleadings of the late wives and concubines and the eyes of praying!


    Now that he has embarked on this road of no return, he can no longer turn back!


    He never doubted that the Tang general who lived in the stone castle would kill his family without hesitation!


    Tu Yu can''t forget the look in Tang Jiang''s eyes, like a wolf, cold-blooded, ruthless and cruel!


    When he saw those fresh lives disappear, there was no pity or even waves in his eyes.


    At the thought of this, Tu Yu could not help shivering, and the machete in his hand trembled slightly, dripping red blood.


    Turning his head and looking at the trembling child bound hands and feet and placed on the desk, Tu Yu walked over step by step.


    "You are not young, and you know that I am the brother who killed your father, your only relative now!"


    Tu Yu stopped slowly in front of the child. The machete in his hand was raised slowly. The blood stains flowed down along the blade and stained Tu Yu''s palm.


    The boy bit his lips, tears falling down and trembling back.


    "I... I don''t want to die..."


    The candle flickered, and Tu Yu, who was about to cut down with a knife, was stunned. This scene seemed quite similar.


    Just like the child who is about to be put on the wall.


    The next moment, a voice came into my mind.


    "Father, help me... Help me..."


    The knife was slowly put down, and with a "clank" sound, he inserted it into the scabbard, bent down and looked at the trembling boy, stretched out his bloody hand and touched the boy''s cheek.


    "If you want to live, you must be obedient!"


    Meng Shan is dead and many things need to be dealt with.


    Tu Yu knew that if he didn''t handle it well at the moment, it would be difficult to get out of this tribe with 20000 militia and 2000 soldiers!


    Now the boy is his best tool.


    Let the boy summon all the generals who had been lying down in the big tent, and Tu Yu and the boy sat side by side on the first seat in the tent.


    Meng Shan''s body was so abrupt in the center of the big tent that it was particularly conspicuous.


    Glancing around, he was stunned. He pressed the generals wearing knives around his waist, and Tu Yu said in a deep voice.


    "Next, let''s talk about it..."


    ¡­¡­


    The campfire rose and crackled.


    Su dingfang walked slowly among the hurried soldiers and inspected the camp with Duan Zhixuan.


    "General Tang''s killing heart has become more and more serious since he entered the western regions."


    Su dingfang, with a gray beard, slowly turned his head and looked at Duan Zhixuan.


    "In terms of ruthless means and changeable strategies, no young man of the Tang Dynasty can match."


    A low voice suddenly sounded from behind. Tang Hao slowly walked out of the military tent with his back and hands.


    "Uncle thinks I shouldn''t kill the city, let alone use Tu Yu''s family as a weapon to coerce him?"


    While they were talking, they walked to the big tent of the Chinese army and didn''t feel it. They happened to collide with Tang Hao in private.


    However, it doesn''t hurt to talk about it in the military camp. After all, this is not a strict Imperial Palace, and Tang Hao is not a high king.


    Stroking his white beard, Su dingfang looked a little serious.


    "Maybe it''s old. I can''t see these unarmed people being put on the chopping board and let the mermaid flesh, let alone women and children being treated like this."


    After a pause, Su dingfang looked at the face that didn''t show happiness, anger, sadness and joy and reminded him.


    "You are young, promising and outstanding. You have become a pillar of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be criticized by future generations for making too many killing sins."


    Tang Hao glanced at the busy soldiers around, found a campfire and sat down.


    "That doesn''t matter. At least if this war is fought, our three armies of the Tang Dynasty won''t have much damage."


    After saying that, he pointed to the soldiers carrying the wounded coming up and said slowly.


    "You see, even against these soldiers who are gone, we still can''t ensure the safety of all soldiers."


    Tang Hao lifted the cloth sheet, looked at the torn wound on the wounded soldier''s leg and ordered.


    "Don''t be stingy with herbs to avoid leg diseases later."


    After that, Tang Hao slowly turned his head and continued.


    "The natural graben of Muyang city is an important place to enter and leave the western regions! If they can''t completely surrender and attack again and again, have you ever calculated how many people we will die?"


    "Think about how many people died in the two attacks on East Turk."


    Su dingfang sighed and sat down.


    "The way is a little extreme..."


    "You exchange your reputation for the minimum loss of the three armed forces. Alas! Not everyone will understand!"


    Duan Zhixuan also frowned and squatted by the campfire.


    The flame reflected on the bright and dark cheek, looking sad and dignified.


    "Tang Hao! I''m not worried about anything else, but your reputation!"


    A smile on his serious face, threw it into a branch and threw it into the campfire.


    Among the crackling and burning sounds, Tang Hao''s voice came faintly.


    "No harm!"


    "What I care about is whether Tu Yu can play this chess game well."

 Chapter 876

    Mengshan was killed, and the whole azeijie family shook up.


    Under the steps, it was automatically divided into two waves, and the quarrel sounded intermittently.


    "Meng Shan''s deputy leader was killed! Tu Yu was the culprit! What''s the matter with the same clan killing the same clan? Tu Yu, give us an explanation!"


    The leader was so excited that he stood up, pointed to the body on the desk and questioned Tu Yu with righteous words.


    As soon as the voice fell, someone stood up and retorted.


    "We are under the control of Tianxiang Khan. Tu Yu is the garrison general of Muyang city. Our soldiers, cattle and sheep are also handed over to Muyang city."


    "Tu Yu should make decisions for our tribe if he kills Meng Shan! It''s a good thing to get rid of these heavy corvee from now on!"


    "Besides, general Tu Yu has been firmly seated in Muyang city for so many years. Thanks to general Tu Yu, we are also the king teacher on an equal footing with tiger teacher!"


    Pooh!


    The figure standing up spit on the opposite side and retorted angrily.


    "Wang? Master Wang? Is he worthy?"


    "He fled from Muyang city in a hurry. Maybe he colluded with Tang Bing and killed our deputy leader!"


    "Besides, our leader is still there. Where can he be the master?"


    Above the hall, each holds his own opinion.


    On the one hand, he refused to accept such fratricidal things and angrily scolded Tu Yu.


    The general on the other side did stand up to Tu Yu. After all, he was a powerful general under Tianxiang Khan. There are no soldiers under his command now. It''s the right time to recruit. If you can really stay under this person''s command, you can get many conveniences like the tiger division. Needless to say, you can also have the title of the supreme tiger division on the grassland!


    But obviously, the voice of questioning is a little louder, so this kind of voice is particularly loud in the big tent.


    The other side''s remarks obviously felt a little overwhelming, and lost a lot of momentum.


    When the weak Fang suddenly blew his beard and stared, he was furious, pressed the handle of the knife with his big hand and shouted.


    "People can''t come back to life after death! Isn''t the tribal struggle always about killing leaders? If you can lead the tribe to a good life, you are a good king!"


    "Well said! Don''t think you can solve the problem if there is a lot of noise! If so, what''s the use of the sword around my waist?"


    Clank.


    Machete scabbard.


    Someone across the street picked up a machete, gesticulated and shouted angrily.


    "What? Want to taste the machete in my hand? Come on!"


    The voice of instigation rang through the big tent, the sound of drawing a knife increased, and the scene was once in a tense situation.


    Tu Yu, sitting at the head of the tent, frowned and looked at everything in the big tent. He patted the stone chair and stood up.


    "Stop!"


    As the majestic voice echoed in the house, Tu Yu slowly walked down the steps, glanced at everyone present and said in a deep voice.


    "I only ask you one question."


    After a pause, Tu Yu continued to speak under everyone''s eyes.


    "Who among you can resist the fierce soldiers chasing the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Muyang city is still guarded by 30000 tiger masters and has this natural natural moat. It can be said to be as solid as gold soup, but such a city is not as good as the consumption of the Tang army for three hours..."


    "Do you think a tribe like asiejie can be better than the tiger division if more than 10000 elite soldiers are transferred by the leader?"


    "With such conditions, can you be more powerful than the tiger division? Can you still have this spring and autumn dream that you can shut out Tang soldiers?"


    At this point, Tu Yu''s eyes became fierce, looked at the generals who were unwilling to obey, and said in a deep voice.


    "We can''t win this war at all!"


    After that, Tu Yu glanced at the silent crowd with a decisive tone.


    "Yes! I am the king of Muyang city! The newly established king!"


    "It''s only half a day to find out that 150000 soldiers are close at hand, and mukunwan officials and soldiers help to level the three tribes around!"


    "I don''t want Muyang city to be slaughtered! I don''t want our immature children in West Turk to die under a bloody Tang Dao!"


    Tu Yu''s footsteps were left alone in the silent tent. For a long time, Tu Yu pointed to the children on the seat and said coldly.


    "He was already a corpse, but I can''t do it! There is also the blood of our grassland people in his body!"


    The footsteps stopped. Tu Yu glanced at the thoughtful generals and said firmly.


    "What''s wrong with trading masked heads for the survival of our tribe?"


    "From now on, if you submit to me, you don''t have to bear the pain of conscription when your wife and children are separated, and you don''t have to bear the burden of heavy corvee. It''s just to live well in this land!"


    "You should have interests, I promise, I can''t share them!"


    There was silence in the silent tent, and the candles were burning quietly. Tu Yu waited for everyone''s answer.


    Someone stood up, thought about the cause and effect, and said in a deep voice.


    "I hope general Tu Yu will keep his words in mind in the future."


    "If I can fulfill it, I have nothing to say."


    If someone takes the lead, someone agrees.


    "If I can really, as the general said, I don''t have to suffer from conscription and corvee, I''m willing to submit to the general."


    Hum.


    A cold hum, especially abrupt.


    "A running dog is a running dog. I don''t want to hear it so magnificently..."


    Before he finished, a cold blade pierced his chest, Tu Yu looked at the general fiercely and said fiercely.


    "Today, I''m not bargaining. I just want to know the answer."


    "Don''t want to surrender, be killed by the Tang people or by me, you choose!"

 Chapter 877

    Meng Shan was killed. Tu Yu went to three nearby tribes to calm down the civil strife of all ethnic groups. The news of the integration of the three ethnic groups soon came out.


    When the dusk sun shone on the head of Muyang City, Su dingfang was stunned.


    He never thought of such an outcome as not moving a single soldier to submit to the two most numerous tribes in Western Turks.


    Su dingfang did not know how Tu Yu, alone, could easily quell the three tribes.


    Even if there are only thousands of people left in those tribes who are afraid of the reputation of the general of Tu Yu tiger division, there are still those scattered soldiers who can assemble at any time in the tribe.


    They grow up on horseback from urination, bow and shoot arrows, and ride horses for hunting.


    Even more, the whole people can be soldiers. Can such a large number of soldiers be subdued by him alone?


    The moment he received the news, a look of amazement appeared on the old man''s face.


    The tall figure came over and glanced at the military newspaper in the old man''s hand. He already knew that Su dingfang also knew the latest news and smiled faintly.


    "How? Is this result much faster and more effective than we fight?"


    Su dingfang took the information in his hand and couldn''t say a retort for a long time.


    Maybe Tang Hao is right!


    Let the whole Muyang City shudder and fear, and dare not look directly at the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!


    This is to warn those headless tribes that the obedient will prosper and the rebellious will die.


    The actual situation of slaughtering the city is placed in front of us, which is much more effective than later awareness.


    Tang Hao murmured, looking at the setting sun in the West and the white snow on the wasteland.


    "Don''t worry, general su. I know what I''m doing now."


    "Now Tu Yu thinks we have paved the road. Next, we should go and see these soldiers."


    When the news reached the three armies, the soldiers of the whole Tang Dynasty were boiling!


    Some people were excited and shouted "general Tang''s power" in the barracks. Some people felt a pity. They came all the way, but they didn''t have the pleasure of attacking cities and territories and fighting across horses.


    In particular, the endless treasures brought by the slaughterhouse have made many soldiers sigh with regret. There is no such opportunity to take advantage of it and show filial respect to their parents.


    Tu Yu recovered the three departments. The army can no longer stay in Muyang city. We must formulate the next strategy.


    After all, in the mountains, Tianxiang Khan is rolling in with a large number of soldiers.


    It is imperative to plan the next step in advance!


    Chinese Army accounts.


    In front of the hanging map, Tang Hao stood with his hands on his back, and in front of him were full of military generals.


    Duan Zhixuan pondered for a long time and arched his hand to the figure in front of the map.


    "General Tang, Tu Yu''s prestige is far more than we expected. This time, he killed Mengshan, commanded the first army of axiejie, and even took the soldiers of axiejie to suppress the two and unify the three tribes."


    "The momentum is increasing and cannot be underestimated compared with when we were in Muyang city."


    "General, beware of fraud!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone began to think.


    To say that Tu Yu''s surrender was also based on the killing of his family members. If he really has two minds and takes many soldiers and horses, it''s really difficult to prevent!


    It was proposed.


    "General Tang, as you will see at the end of the day, Muyang city is already under the front of our Tang soldiers. Why not take Tu Yu at one fell swoop. Anyway, the city has been surrendered. Whether to keep him or not has no impact!"


    Chumo frowns and says frankly as soon as his voice falls.


    "It''s just to be a city. What''s more, I promised him in advance that I would hand over the city to him. Why should I break my promise this time?"


    In the big tent, you said a word to me, and there was a lot of noise.


    After all, people are unpredictable. No one knows whether the tiger master''s general and the poisonous tooth in his mouth have been pulled out by Datang.


    If you bite back when the war is coming, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty will be attacked from both sides.


    Tang Hao pushed the candlestick on the desk, supported it on the desk, looked at the generals around him and said in a deep voice.


    "What general Cheng said is true. Our Tang Dynasty is intended to frighten all countries. What he said must be true to his word."


    "It''s just a Muyang city. Since we can capture the first time, we will be able to capture the second time. What about painting him?"


    The people around him stopped talking and didn''t speak, waiting for Tang Hao''s following.


    In the flickering fire, Tang Hao raised his arm. Point to this huge cowhide map, road.


    "The three tribes are not far from here. The former convenience is a wasteland and can''t ambush. This is our advantage."


    "When the army is fighting, it is like attacking Muyang city. The soldiers fall forward and charge in array."


    "And our soldiers are the finale. On the one hand, they will prevent these soldiers from defecting. On the other hand, they will retain enough advantages for us to retreat!"


    While talking, Tang Hao lowered his body and said.


    "If the Turkic army really has the intention of continuing to attack and fight to the end, plus those soldiers'' betrayal, I don''t mind. We''ll push our soldiers to completely eliminate these stubborn barbarians!"


    At this point, Tang Hao raised his body slightly and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t forget, our shells have only captured the city, but haven''t attacked the vast army!"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s arrangement, the soldiers stood up with fists.


    "Yes!"


    People who are used to marching and fighting are burning a fighting flame in their hearts all the time. Hearing the war this time, everyone seems to be boiling with blood.

 Chapter 878

    In mid January, the cold desert was still white.


    As the sky went west, the three tribes gathered and settled down in an ancient city.


    This is closer to Muyang city. It was originally used for collecting war horses and food.


    Now it has been used as a military base by Tu Yu, which gathers all the soldiers of the three tribes and the selected militia together.


    A group of soldiers patrolled on the city wall and looked vigilantly outside the city. The general guarding the city held the blade around his waist and his hands were trembling


    It is only three or five miles away from Muyang City, and they have been afraid since they followed the newly established king.


    After all, the promising future that the new king promised them was based on the trust of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty in the new king.


    But the general of the Tang Dynasty can kill the whole Muyang city. Can he really trust the new king? Or can we really give them the so-called authority of independent management? Or what harsh conditions will there be in such independent control?


    Tu Yu didn''t mention anything, and the officers and men of the three tribes were suspicious one after another.


    The wind outside the city grew louder and louder. The soldiers of the three tribes spread around, and the voices of people and horses joined together.


    Tu Yu, riding on his horse, glanced at the soldiers and horses of the three tribes. Their faces were more or less confused, which was a fear of uncertain destiny in the future.


    Today is the day when the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty meet them. I''ll see you all today!


    Boom.


    In the distance, the wind and cloud thundered, rolling like thunder, and the sound came faintly.


    Someone craned his neck and looked into the distance.


    Between the sky, a line of spread silver line, like a raging wave, is coming towards this side.


    Tu Yu was surrounded by the exclamation of a senior general.


    "General Tu Yu! Something''s wrong. Tang Jun seems to be coming!"


    Tu Yu frowned and looked at the rolling forward line, coming from the East. There should be no one else on this Noda wasteland except Datang''s army!


    Before he made a sound, there were still people shouting uneasily in the barracks behind him.


    "Array!"


    The horn sounded, and the soldiers of the three armies poured out of the city gate and gathered towards their respective generals.


    Everyone is very clear that the group of Tang soldiers who kill without blinking their eyes are coming!


    As the heralds spread the military orders throughout the army, the soldiers became a little flustered.


    Tu Yu turned the horse, frowned, looked at the surrounding Herald cavalry and roared.


    "What are you afraid of? Pass on my military order. Everyone must not move arbitrarily!"


    A senior general behind him swallowed a mouthful of water and pointed to the front line approaching quickly, with a touch of panic.


    "General Tu Yu, then... The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are going to fight."


    Looking in the direction known by the general, the black line was divided into several strands in the sky light on the vast wilderness, embracing them like running water.


    The roar of the horse''s hoofs was getting closer and closer, and I could already feel the earth shaking under my feet.


    Tu Yu narrowed his eyes and recognized that it was Mukun moye, the leader of Mukun family, who led the charge.


    "Don''t move!"


    Tu Yu hissed again.


    But in exchange, it was a greater commotion.


    Facing the fierce cavalry, as a soldier, he became nervous almost subconsciously, and the serious faces of the generals were dignified.


    A round shield flipped and "banged" on the ground. Spears flashing cold light poked out of the gap. The archers followed closely behind, bending their bows and arrows to form a layer of defense formation.


    The torrent did not come crashing. Tens of thousands of cavalry slowly slowed down a hundred feet away. They heard the alarm bell hissing in the Tang army.


    "Alert!"


    Then, the whole Tang cavalry team continued to hiss and stop.


    Wow.


    Tens of thousands of cavalry arched with bows and arrows. Numerous archers appeared in front of the cavalry, and the bows and arrows pointed to the sky.


    In the middle of the closed defense formation, the wasteland general''s face changed slightly.


    These soldiers of the Tang Dynasty acted quickly and cooperated closely enough to make people smack.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The war drums began to beat at the next moment.


    After the archers swung in an arc, rows of soldiers suffered a stroke and split a hole.


    Put up a red flag with Tang characters and slowly pushed it out of the barracks.


    The warriors surrounded by the Shuai flag of the great Tang Dynasty marched forward like a wall with a roaring pace.


    The silver armour gives out light under the sky light, and the noisy armour gives people a sense of inexplicable awe.


    Countless iron hoofs shook the earth, and the splashed dust filled the barracks.


    Vaguely, under the banner of Tang Shuai, someone issued the first order.


    "Stop!"


    The voice of the knight who ran to the herald flag became particularly clear.


    "The whole army stopped!"


    Under the banner of the Tang Dynasty, people dressed in silver and armor stood on dark horses. Beside them are generals with Tassels and heads held high.


    Behind him, eighteen men wrapped in very different black armor spread out side by side and followed behind.


    After that, there will be a square of 2000 people.


    The whole team stood out in front of the whole army.


    Somehow, this small number of soldiers gave people an inexplicable pressure as soon as they appeared.


    Let this quiet land have a sense of killing.

 Chapter 879

    A hundred thousand troops pressed on the border.


    Wu Tong Lema stood beside Tang Hao and slowly raised his arm.


    The next moment.


    The shield soldiers behind them were as silent as this. In silence, they smashed their shields to the ground.


    Cold blades were pulled out from the waist and hit the shield. Thousands of Tang swords slapped the shield and made a bang. In an instant, there was a sense of killing in heaven and earth.


    Tu Yu on the other side was frightened!


    He has never seen the shield soldier opposite.


    But anyone can see at a glance that this shield soldier is better than those Mukun people who only rushed forward!


    It seems that the iron wall composed of shield soldiers has a sense that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it. It has great visual impact.


    In the light of the sky, Wu Tong, under the banner of the Tang Dynasty, slowly retracted his arm.


    The pounding stopped immediately, and the whole fertile field fell into silence again.


    Tang Hao walks out of a silver armored general on his left, suddenly pulls up his bow and arrow and shoots an arrow at the opposite defense formation.


    Just before the whole army on the opposite side reacted, Tu Yu listened to the sharp sound of breaking the air.


    An arrow was firmly nailed a few steps in front of the horse. The remaining force was not dissipated, and the tail of the arrow rain was still buzzing and vibrating.


    When the leaders of the three tribes saw the arrow, they were surprised!


    This time, at least 150 meters, someone can pull such a heavy bow with such strong physical strength!


    Surprised, there have been moves in Datang''s army.


    When the wind blew across the fertile field, Tang Hao slowly raised his waist scabbard and shook slowly in the light of the sky.


    The next moment.


    Under the sky, the endless Tang soldiers made a huge scream, and the weapons were raised to the sky, clattering and crashing, filling the whole fertile field!


    At a certain moment, Tang Hao slowly put down his arm and pointed to Tu Yu, who stood across the war horse.


    "Tu Yu, come and sit with me. This is my reward to you!"


    The vigorous voice rang out to the three tribes opposite. The generals of each tribe held their breath and watched the new king shake his reins and walk opposite.


    In the army of Datang, two people moved out a short table and several futons and put them in front of the army array.


    Tang Hao turned over and dismounted, strode over and sat down on the main seat. Several other generals sat down in a row.


    Tang Hao took a sip of the hot tea added by the soldiers, squinted and looked at Tu Yu who had just dismounted opposite.


    Tu Yu walked to the front of the battle. A soldier came forward to stop him, took off the cloak behind him and explained briefly.


    "Take it off to show respect."


    Tu Yu''s face sank, and he didn''t dare to make a sound. He allowed the soldiers to move through layers of protection, and Tu Yu slowly walked to the table.


    What came into sight was Tang Hao''s fierce eyes. He had seen the ferocity in front of the wall before, and Tu Yu couldn''t help shivering.


    Looking away, I caught a glimpse of the tea, wine and meat on the short table.


    Carefully pressing his feet, Tu Yu slowly approached the short table, stopped a few steps away and bowed.


    "Tu Yu, Muyang City, met general Tang."


    His tone was much more respectful, and his expression was more respectful. His drooping head raised slightly and secretly looked at Tang Hao on the first seat.


    The banners were ringing around, the cold wind was blowing, and the white velvet collar swept Tang Hao''s cheek. Tang Hao glanced at Tu Yu.


    "Come and sit down."


    When Tu Yu stepped forward, soldiers poured wine and hot tea from one side.


    Seeing Tu Yu sitting down, Tang Hao turns to look at Chumo and nods.


    "Chumo, let''s go and start."


    After hearing the inexplicable words, Tu Yu suddenly panicked, stared at Tang Hao nervously and asked.


    "General Tang... When did it begin?"


    It was a great shock that the Tang Dynasty mobilized so many people that 100000 soldiers came to meet the soldiers of his three tribes.


    I was afraid that the cold Tang general would wave and crush all the 100000 troops.


    This time, however, during the confrontation between the two armies, a banquet was held, just like a theater posture.


    Tu Yu was confused about what medicine Tang Hao gourd was selling!


    Hearing the inexplicable sound, he was even more frightened.


    Tang Hao picked up his glass and looked at the frightened figure with a faint smile.


    "It has nothing to do with your Muyang city."


    "Come on, drink."


    After that, he picked up his glass and turned to Tu Yu Yangyang.


    Hearing this low voice, Tu Yu hurriedly picked up the wine glass on the short table.


    Tu Yu, who is used to drinking in a big bowl, is not used to drinking in this small cup for the first time.


    But at the moment, these things are not what he can decide. He takes a Han look, raises his glass, smiles politely, puts it on his mouth and takes a sip.


    When he put down his glass, he heard someone shouting intermittently in the barracks.


    "The officers and men of the three services listen to the order. Today is the time to elect the vanguard of the three services!"


    "General Tang has an order! The vanguard of the three armed forces and the leader of high art!"


    The vanguard of the three armed forces?


    Tu Yu was a little confused.


    At present, the war between the two armies is imminent. These Tang armies have such fighting spirit and are competing for the vanguard position?

 Chapter 880

    See Tu Yu looking back.


    Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Since the Tang army entered the western regions, several real battles have not been fought.


    The great general of Datang has never seen the power of Datang general. This time, he can the real strength of Datang.


    "If you want to see it, stand up and have a look. This is our tradition in the Tang Dynasty. If you are also interested, you can go and compete."


    "But before that, I have to talk to you about Muyang city."


    After that, Tang Hao played with the cup in his hand, looked at Tu Yu, who listened with his ears up, and said slowly.


    "From generals to soldiers, none of our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty is naturally fond of killing and slaughtering the city."


    "This is just a means of deterrence, just like half of the battle for the front. How can those tribal leaders be convinced if they have not seen the soldiers of the Tang general?"


    Said here, Tang Hao stopped his action, raised his eyes and smiled.


    "But you don''t have to worry. Datang did what he said, that is, to make Muyang city autonomous, Datang soldiers won''t plunder Muyang city. I can guarantee that."


    After a pause, Tang Hao knocked the jade lamp in his hand on the short table and continued.


    "But we Tang 100000 soldiers, who run here and return empty handed, must not!"


    "What I want is very simple. Half of the pastures and war horses outside the territory are taken over by our border people, even as compensation."


    "Every year, you should offer war horses and fur to Datang. As for the quantity, you can decide by yourself. We will not interfere in the internal affairs of your tribe, nor will we ask for additional benefits. After all, greed has a limit."


    At this point, Tang Hao put down his cup and looked straight at Tu Yu.


    "What do you think?"


    Tu Yu was suddenly stunned by such a question, and the wine in his hand was poured out and scattered on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Sandwiched between the two armies, in the open space.


    One man stood in the center, shouting at the people around him.


    Su Qingjie looks at the arrogant figure in the middle and looks at Chumo and Nunu beside him.


    "Why? Don''t you go up and play?"


    Chumo snorted coldly, patted at Ma''anshan and said.


    "What''s the hurry!"


    "Besides, we Tang generals don''t play the role of human dragon and Phoenix. How much benefit can the first one get?"


    "I''m going to be the last to play and wait for work with ease, so that I can hold the vanguard position in my hand!"


    Listen to Chumo. Su Qingjie ponders for a moment and agrees.


    In the sound of speaking, a man riding a war horse stood out and hissed at the only soldier standing in the open space.


    "Come on! Let me appreciate your skill!"


    At the moment when the drink fell, the red faced man on the horse clamped his horse''s belly and rushed up with a spear.


    "Look!"


    When the words fell, the war horse had rushed to the figure and stabbed the other party with the tip of the gun in his hand.


    The big man in the open space raised his ring head knife and came to block it.


    A moment when horses meet.


    Bang.


    The spear collided with the handle of the knife.


    In the sound of gold, sparks splashed everywhere, and the distance came from the tip of the spear for a moment. The red faced man immediately shook his arm and felt a little numb.


    The war horses crossed, and some red cheeks set off on the red face and became more ruddy.


    The red faced man clenched his teeth, turned his horse''s head and drank violently.


    "Come again!"


    In an instant, the horse flew over and rushed straight.


    The long knife and spear hit each other again for several times. Suddenly, the red faced man knocked on the left horse''s belly and was close to the enemy.


    His arms suddenly worked hard. The spear pushed away the blow from the long knife and stabbed the other party in the lower abdomen while in the gap.


    Watching the two people fighting together, Tu Yu, who was born as a soldier, was only excited.


    Especially at the moment when the red faced man turned his gun tail, a touch of excitement appeared on his face.


    "It seems that this red faced strong man is going to win!"


    Hearing the words, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Not necessarily!"


    "The red faced man should lose!"


    Between words, the scene of fierce battle on the field changed again.


    When the spear was hit by the hilt, the two horses staggered, and the big man shouted violently.


    "Dismount me!"


    Bang.


    When the voice fell, he hit the red faced man''s vest with a backhand knife.


    The sudden scene caught the red faced man unprepared. The handle of the knife waved was printed on his back, and his strong body rolled straight down and fell off his horse.


    The big man with the knife hugged his fist and shouted.


    "Offended!"


    The red faced man got up from the ground in some embarrassment, with a ashamed face.


    "It is worthy of being a soldier brought out by general Tang. Ma is not good at learning. He is ashamed!"


    After watching the fierce battle, Tu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and praised.


    "Although General Ma was defeated, he used a spear, but he was defeated by a strange move. It''s a pity."


    Hearing this, Tang haolang smiled.


    "No, no, it''s just a captain in our army, not a general."


    Tu Yu was surprised and looked at Tang Hao in amazement.


    "Just a captain?"


    Tang Hao did not explain. He nodded with a smile. A moment later, he turned around and showed a mysterious smile.


    "Guess what rank is his opponent?"

 Chapter 881

    Tu Yu looked at the two people carefully and wanted to find some clues from Tang Hao''s words.


    That is, Tang Hao specially reminded that there are naturally differences.


    That Ma Xiaowei is dressed in black armour. The gorgeous ornaments in the armour must be the embodiment of the rank in the army.


    On the contrary, the big man opposite was almost the same in size.


    But he was wearing a silver armor, except for this color. There was nothing special in the whole armor.


    With a touch of doubt, Tu Yu looked over.


    "I heard that Ma Xiaowei said that he was a soldier led by general Tang. He must also be a school captain."


    "It''s the soldiers led by general Tang. Let''s face the soldiers stationed in the western regions?"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao shook his head slowly and explained.


    "This is just an ordinary soldier under my command, but if I trained it, it''s a little wrong!"


    After talking, Tang Hao pointed to a silver soldier behind him and said.


    "Go, you go!"


    Looking at the soldiers coming forward, Tang Hao pointed to his back and said.


    "This is the soldier I brought out myself."


    Between the words, the silver soldier had already walked to the field, slightly raised the tip of the gun and said in a deep voice.


    "Under the command of general Tang, nobody came to call the battle."


    There was no superfluous words. After the big man opposite was ready to take the move, the white figure rushed across and killed him.


    As fast as a whirlwind, on the low figure, a pair of murderous eyes stand out in the sky, like a runaway beast trying to tear the prey in front of him.


    The man opposite looked at the approaching figure, subconsciously squeezed the handle of the knife, his throat moved, and a cold sweat fell on his face.


    Under the churning horse''s hoof, stones jump and fly, and smoke and dust make a great deal of noise.


    Seeing the surging formation, the front row soldier with a shield withdrew a small step and bit his teeth, fearing that the fierce man in silver armor would accidentally hurt the innocent.


    The next second, the two horses neighed and collided fiercely.


    The spear swung out a semicircle with a loud bang. The tip of the spear reached this terrible force and forcibly bent the metal barrel back.


    Thunderbolt!


    Everyone can see that the only blow that has not yet been handed over is the power to carry mountains and seas!


    The front of the gun didn''t stop, and the Qi came.


    The man carrying the knife felt the suffocating Qi, his cheeks flushed and his arms muscles swelled at this moment. No longer dare to hold big, hold the handle with both hands, and plan to take the blow hard.


    The thigh also tightly clamped the horse''s belly, clenched his teeth, couldn''t help but make a ''drink'' sound, pushed the blade and hit the gun edge.


    Bang.


    The deafening golden sound shook in an instant.


    Huge sparks burst out.


    There seemed to be a hurricane under the feet of the two war horses, raising dust and spreading around.


    The next moment.


    The man carrying the knife only felt a huge Qi. He bumped into him, swept the blade and passed it directly around.


    With great tearing force, he threw the knife lifting man back.


    With a loud bang, he fell four or five meters away.


    Hiss.


    The scene on the field only made the three wilderness tribes opposite look silly!


    What a powerful blow is this?


    Was it a direct blow to the previously won man?


    Stunned for a long time, someone in the crowd slowly opened his mouth with pale cheeks.


    "What divine power is this? It can sweep away the soldiers with excellent martial arts?"


    "Isn''t he a great general? This strength is one of the best in our wasteland!"


    "There will be a general! Now it is the general of the Tang Dynasty sitting at the banquet! This man clearly came out of the soldiers!"


    "Is it a school captain? God! A little school captain has this martial arts! It''s really all!"


    One after another, the silver soldiers on the field have already bowed their hands.


    "Offended!"


    The figure on the ground struggled to get up, looked at the figure on the horse''s back and saluted respectfully.


    "Your strength is amazing. I''m convinced to lose!"


    Then he looked at Tang Hao behind him and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "There are no weak soldiers under the strong general. The soldiers brought out by general Tang are really different."


    A word named the identity of the silver soldier.


    This sentence immediately moved the general of the three tribes who were waiting.


    Soldiers?


    Just a soldier?


    Everyone present was a little shocked and looked at the scene in amazement. Indeed, some couldn''t believe their ears.


    "He meant that it was a soldier under Tang Hao who fought against him? Did I hear it wrong?"


    "Tut Tut, it''s incredible! Such a brave general is an ordinary soldier!"


    "Yes, it''s a miracle that a small soldier should have such arrogant strength!"


    "Well... The captain Tang Hao brought out, isn''t the general invincible?"


    A sudden sound of doubt resounded through the whole tribe. The generals of the three tribes turned white in an instant, and a chill climbed up their backs.


    Previously, I wanted to resist the fierce cavalry.


    According to the current trend, only a small soldier has such terrible force. If the two thousand soldiers and the one hundred thousand army charged, I''m afraid they would have turned into a pool of meat paste on the ground at this moment!


    Hiss.


    Everyone took a breath and dared not imagine the picture of being impacted by 100000 people.

 Chapter 882

    What the three tribal generals can think of, Tu Yu never thought of!


    At this moment, he is also glad for his previous measures.


    If I hadn''t reminded and suppressed again and again, I''m afraid there would still be time to enjoy such a fierce fight! I''m afraid there are not enough soldiers to collect the body!


    There were thunderous cheers on the school field, and all the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were cheering for the soldiers of their respective camps.


    The silver soldier, like a fearless God of murder, stood on the broad field with his gun, waiting for the next challenger.


    Tu Yu''s state of mind was thinking about the thrilling scene of the previous confrontation between the army.


    To be honest, Tu Yu, like those who did not become generals, had a chance in his heart.


    Integrating the three tribes, he stationed a lot of troops. Once, like these generals, he had the idea of a war in his heart.


    But now, this competition really taught him a good lesson!


    Even if the three tribes unite, it is not strong enough! The strength of Datang is far from as weak as they imagined!


    Frightened, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Side, do not like not sad words, light spread.


    "I will not interfere in the political and military affairs of Muyang city. It is the biggest concession to let you maintain the dignity of autonomy."


    "Fertile fields and fertile oases, if they become ruins of a city, it is not what Datang wants to see!"


    "Taking what you need from this land will not let you dedicate your broken interests. It is good for Turks and Datang. Do you understand?"


    Trembling Tu Yu lifted the wine pot on the short table, poured a glass for Tang Hao, held up the glass and gave Tang Hao a cup.


    "General Tang, this Muyang city was captured by the Tang Dynasty. I promise to garrison troops and horses. As for other cattle, sheep and baggage, I will try my best..."


    Tang Hao picked up his wine glass and looked at the figure fighting again on the field with an indifferent smile.


    "This is not necessary!"


    "The land of the western regions is rich in cattle and sheep. The meat is fresh and tender, which is unique to your western regions. You can exchange some money with traders in the Tang Dynasty and buy some daily necessities."


    "Besides, the soldiers and people of the Tang Dynasty are used to eating rice and rice grown in the fields. If they blindly eat these meat, they can''t eat it. They will vomit and diarrhea, which is counterproductive."


    Calmly, Tang Hao took a sip of wine and stood up.


    Tu Yu, who was a few short ago, quickly put down the cup and stood up. From beginning to end, he dared not meet Tang Hao''s eyes again.


    "What general Tang said was Tu Yu''s negligence."


    Tang Hao bypassed the rising generals and went straight to the front. He stood in front of the people with his negative hand and looked at the open space in the fierce battle.


    Tu Yu next to him looked at the open space for a long time, hesitated and asked.


    "General Tang, at present, the West Turk is auspicious. Khan must come here with a large army."


    "The next battle... How to fight?"


    To be honest, Tu Yu doesn''t want to face such a problem.


    As fellow brothers and tribes, the blood of wasteland people also flows in their blood vessels.


    This time, we have to fight and kill each other.


    The leaders of all ethnic groups took away many soldiers from the tribe and gathered at the tooth tent of Jinya mountain. Such a large number of troops will certainly be large!


    Although he gathered the troops of these three tribes, he was actually active on the battlefield, but more than 10000.


    In addition, the militia put together temporarily, on the whole, is less than 50000.


    Tu Yu had no idea that such a tribe would fight against the Turkic army.


    Tang Hao turned around and looked at Tu Yu with a smile.


    "Are you afraid that I will let you go to the front like the Mukun people?"


    "Or do you think I''ll kill these soldiers under your command?"


    Tang Hao saw through his thoughts. Tu Yu felt thirsty. Even if he wanted to admit it, he didn''t dare to expose anything in front of the Tang general.


    "I... I..."


    After hesitating for a long time, Tu Yu couldn''t find a reasonable excuse.


    In the low eyes, the figure in front of him turned. When Tu Yu''s mind relaxed slightly, the figure in front of him slowly opened his mouth.


    "You can rest assured that if you are blindly weakened, it will be difficult for those who take refuge in Tianxiang Khan to feel oppressive."


    "If after conquering them, they follow the torrent, pretend to surrender, and bring them to the withdrawal of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid they will set off another storm in the western regions."


    Tu Yu, who heard this, breathed a sigh of relief.


    The uneasiness in my heart dissipated a lot.


    Tang Hao put his hand on his back, beat the back of his hand with his fingers rhythmically, meditated for a moment, and continued.


    "Of course, this is also the time for you to show loyalty. When the army is against each other, you still have to be the pioneer."


    "As for how to fight this war, you don''t have to worry about it. Just listen to the orders."


    The dignified tone is mixed with this indisputable touch.


    Dry swallowed a mouthful of saliva, Tu Yu bowed slightly and hugged slowly.


    "Since general Tang has already had a plan, Tu Yu must obey the orders and will never make a mistake!"


    Tang Hao nodded slightly, didn''t look at the figure beside him, and waved slowly.


    "Go."


    "Don''t let your people wait too long."

 Chapter 883

    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    On the cart with war drums, the burly man beat out the shocking drums with a drumstick.


    Accompanied by the passionate drums, a jujube war horse rushed into the open space with thick air. Under the flying mane, a string of bells jingled.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    When the two-way drum sounded, the horse''s hoof took a step, and the auspicious beast shoulder guard on Chumo''s shoulder stretched out.


    Chumo drags the newly made tiger head Zhanjin gun to the ground and pulls out a long gully. The horse under his crotch moves its hooves impatiently. It seems that he will rush towards the opposite side in the next moment.


    Opposite, Su Qingjie rode on a white horse with a double-edged tiger roaring spear. His cloak sounded like hunting when the cold wind blew. The lion''s helmet glowed silver under the sky light.


    "Chumo, I won''t let you fight today."


    Plain words filled the wide field and spread across the street.


    Chumo''s serious face burst into a smile and answered.


    "Put your horse here!"


    Dong Dong.


    When the third drum sounded, all the onlookers hung up their hearts!


    In addition to Tang Hao, two of the youngest generals in the Tang Dynasty have a rare duel on the same stage!


    The cloak sprang out. The horse''s hoof that had stepped on the land suddenly lifted a piece of soil. The figure like bright silver lightning rushed out, and the slanting silver gun scratched a long mark on the ground.


    Opposite, Su Qingjie ''ah ah'' roared, clamped his horse''s belly, grabbed a double-edged spear with one hand, shook the reins and rushed violently.


    Before the war, the strong wind has caused the soldiers along the way to retreat one step unconsciously.


    The setting sun shrouded the land, and the red clouds outlined the golden figure, which suddenly crisscrossed together.


    The armor of the bright light armor cracked, the leopard''s head and shoulder protection swelled violently, and the tiger''s head Zhan gold gun dragged obliquely was lifted up, lifted the soil on the ground, and splashed into the air. When the spear front covered the sky and cut down angrily with a sharp sound of breaking the air.


    Ah, ah~


    In bursts of hissing, Su Qingjie''s horse under his crotch screamed and roared. He tried to pedal his hooves. His arms opened and closed. The long spear with thick wrist turned from his hand and forcibly took the cut spear edge.


    Bang.


    In the afterglow, the fire was everywhere, and the sound of the huge Jinge was deafening.


    As if at this moment, the air was frozen, and everyone''s heart was suddenly hammered in the whole competition space.


    At the beginning, it was an earth shaking fight!


    One face to face, is to fight with all your strength!


    Tu Yu, who had just arrived at the tribal camp, was also shocked by the huge metal sound and turned to the open space.


    At this time, the two men in the open space had already picked up the remaining strength of the war horse to sprint forward, turned the horse''s head at the same time, and fought together again.


    The shocking scene just now made many wasteland generals feel thirsty, their ears roar, and their hearts are even more shocked.


    Why are the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty so brave?


    It''s just a competition. How does it feel like fighting for life and death?


    If you really go to the battlefield, with the strength of blood courage, who dares to fight it head-on?


    Someone gently ran the reins, walked to Tu Yu''s side, looked at the eyes and asked softly.


    "General Tu Yu, what do you think of the two in the game?"


    Tu Yu''s face did not hide his inner worship and said frankly.


    "After watching the fighting between these two generals, I know that my warrior in the wilderness is just a children''s play and a farce."


    "Such a man can be called a brave man without advance. He is quite brave as the overlord and Guan Yu!"


    Say, a touch of gloom flashed in the bright eyes.


    "If I want to fight these two people, I''m afraid I can''t do ten moves."


    The faint sound of regret was full of shame, which only made the generals nearby listen, look at each other and smack their tongue.


    The proud General of the tiger division of the Turks, who is an enemy of ten in their hearts, can''t resist ten moves in the hands of these two people?


    With such terrible combat power, how many people can be called opponents when looking at the grassland?


    Shocked, Tu Yu''s understated voice came slowly.


    "Don''t forget that the man under the tooth flag is the peak of the young military general of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I heard that he killed two great eastern Turkic warriors by himself. I didn''t believe it before..."


    "This time, I think he... May not have tried his best..."


    Hearing these words, the tribal generals around changed their faces and felt cold all over.


    Yeah!


    The general under Tang general is already powerful, and Tang Hao doesn''t know how strong he is.


    It seems that in an instant, the beliefs of these generals were destroyed, and a sense of powerlessness filled their hearts.


    In his twenties!


    A man in his twenties, whose generals have made them catch up with him, how can we talk about dueling with him?


    Silence.


    All the generals of the three tribes were silent.


    After a while, someone asked cautiously.


    "General Tu Yu... What shall we do next?"


    With a slight long sigh of relief, Tu Yu slowly closed his eyes and said faintly.


    "Don''t panic! General Tang has promised me that as long as you surrender at ease, you won''t embarrass us at all."


    When the eyes opened, the streamer flashed not only like hope, but also like longing.


    "He promised us autonomy, and our land will still be in our hands..."


    Relaxed on his dignified cheek, someone asked.


    "The army of Khan that day, let''s..."


    Slowly raised his head, Tu Yu''s light frown, holding the reins tightly.


    "I will lead the charge... End this enslaved life..."

 Chapter 884

    The wind rolls the field, and the Jinge hand over.


    ßÔ ßÔ ßÔ.


    Chumo sits under his crotch and stands up. Chumo looks solemn on his horse. The Zhan golden gun in his hand reflects the red sun. He slides a track in the sky and cuts it down.


    Almost at the same time, Su Qingjie opposite was also absorbed. His green veins burst up and his hands clenched the double-edged spear. The heavy weapon swung out horizontally and hit the silver gun.


    Boom.


    This blow, both of them tried their best, and the huge sound shook the whole field.


    At the next moment, Chumo''s strength advantage after cruel training showed. The burly Su Qingjie was like a shell. He was split off his horse''s back and fell out towards the rear. After rolling for two circles, he stopped.


    Bang Dang.


    The double-edged spear also fell down at this time and was inserted two steps next to Su Qingjie.


    Hoo Hoo.


    The vigorous fight consumed a lot of physical energy, and Su Qingjie gasped heavily. The auspicious animal helmet tassel on the head had already fallen to one side, and the bun hung loosely on the shoulder.


    Rubbing his sore shoulder, Su Qingjie stood up and pulled out the double-edged spear.


    "Chumo! Today''s war is happy!"


    When he opens his mouth, he can see blood hanging in his mouth. He dances a sword flower and points the spear at Chumo.


    "Today! I must beat you!"


    In the field of vision, a little red blurred the figure of the striding battle horse, and the spear cold blade pointed straight at the past.


    Chumo, riding on the war horse, is slightly surprised and looks at him silently.


    A moment later, the figure on the war horse slowly turned down the horse''s back. In the surprise of all the soldiers, he patted the horses beside him. The horse seems to have spirit. The horse''s face rubs Chumo''s body and slowly goes to the outside to stand quietly.


    When Chumo turns around, Chumo''s eyes become dignified.


    In the middle of this year, most of Chumo has won many generals'' heads with Tang Hao''s eastward expedition to the west, and the momentum of refusing to admit defeat in front of him is really admirable.


    Chumo said faintly when the tail of the gun suddenly clubbed to the ground and the smoke dispersed.


    "Well, today will convince you!"


    "I''ll fight with brother Su!"


    When the dust was light and diffuse, Wu Tong frowned.


    "The outcome is divided. Why continue to fight?"


    Tang Hao looked at the two people on the court, and a faint smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Chumo has been with me for more than a year. He is more ambitious. It is rare to compete with such an expert in Datang."


    "Don''t let the other party be convinced, even if you don''t feel comfortable."


    While talking, Tang Hao glanced at Su dingfang with a slightly half open mouth and slowly turned his head to Wu Tong.


    "When Su Qingjie was young, he went to the battlefield with general su. His skills were all trained in the battlefield, which was very different from Chumo, who guarded the border all the year round."


    "This time I was knocked off my horse. Naturally, I was a little dissatisfied."


    "Moreover, I especially cherish this hard won fighting opportunity. After all, I also want to prove it in front of my father."


    Between words, the two people on the field have moved again.


    The galloping steps suddenly stopped at the moment of closing the distance. The heavy double-edged spear stabbed out like a storm in the roaring sound. The Zhanjin tiger head gun galloped like a shower and turned into a flying shadow in the whole field.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers scrambled to crowd and stared at the scene. In everyone''s view, the attack of Spears was blocked by all the waving silver guns.


    The huge sound of weapon collision seemed to stir the blood in the body, boiling and spraying.


    Ah, ah.


    Su Qingjie''s spear was still in full swing. His muscles in both arms were bulging. His hands holding the spear halberd had sudden blood vessels and suddenly pressed down. A strong wind blew from the air and crashed down.


    Chumo takes an understated side step. When the spear hits the ground, the silver gun stabs down, clasps the spear ear, and raises his foot to kick Su Qingjie.


    When the footprints were printed on the armour of his shoulder, a dull sound came out. Su Qingjie was refused to let go by Juli. Along with this strength, he stubbornly pulled out the spear inserted into the soil.


    When the body retreats, the spear swings out and envelops Chumo.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    At this thrilling moment, many soldiers cried out.


    Even several generals unconsciously took a step forward and wanted to shout.


    Chumo feels the strong wind before the spear edge stops. He knows that this blow is full of critical force. If he resists hard, his muscles and bones will be damaged.


    While thinking, he suddenly stepped and ran into each other.


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment. The silver gun was accurately inserted between the smashed spears, a spark flickered and jumped, the silver gun sank, the tail of the gun wiped the ground and removed most of its strength.


    Chumo fiercely pulls out his sword and cuts off the spear. His whole body is also in the rush. With a sudden turn, the silver gun sweeps into a circle in his hand, trembling into a roar.


    Bang.


    The silver gun swept Su Qingjie''s chest, and the barrel of the gun hit the goggle on his breastplate. Amid the loud noise, Su Qingjie flew out towards the rear, and his spear scratched a long mark on the ground.


    When I stopped, the front of my body was full of pushed sand, stone and soil.


    Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 885

    Shock!


    I don''t know how much strength Su Qingjie endured at the last minute.


    Under the stunned gaze of the soldiers, two generals had already run over. Su Qingjie on the ground raised his arms and thumbed up.


    Chumo, who was also stunned, took a few steps, helped up the figure on the ground and frowned.


    "Sorry, brother Su!"


    He raises his arm and presses it on Chumo''s shoulder. Su Qingjie smiles pale.


    "In the competition field, it is inevitable that there will be some skin and flesh friction."


    "It''s just that in the later war, I''m afraid my brother can''t go to the battlefield and have a good rest."


    "Chumo, back... I''ll give it to you!"


    These words sounded more or less sad.


    But when I met the firm and hopeful eyes, I couldn''t say any words of apology in my heart.


    Chumo nodded heavily and pulled up the figure.


    "Brother Su, please feel at ease to recover from the injury and fight side by side in the future!"


    With the help of the two generals, Su Qingjie withdrew slowly.


    In the field, the figure like the God of war watched the figure covering his chest, bumped and bumped out of the field, and then restrained his mind.


    Like an eagle, his eyes lit up a touch of heat and glanced around at the soldiers and generals.


    "Who wants to compete for the vanguard position? Let''s go together!"


    The jujube red foal seemed to feel joy, and excitedly stepped on its hoofs, ran over and rubbed its master''s cheek.


    Chumo turns over and gets on the horse. He reins the horse and stands majestically on the horse, looking ahead to the heroes.


    Around the venue, the soldiers who had seen the fight shouted excitedly, raised their weapons and made a noise.


    On the other side, the tribal generals were shocked to see this.


    What kind of military contest is this?


    It''s an eye opener!


    A general reined in his horse and painted it shoulder to shoulder.


    "When... When did the generals of Datang become so strong?"


    "Even the lost general, we may not be able to win!"


    Tu Yu frowned and stared deeply at the figure of the top general of the Bank of China, and moved to the figure of the tooth flag standing on the handrail again.


    At this moment, Tu Yu felt that he couldn''t see through. How many abilities did Tang Hao of the Tang Dynasty have?


    When lamenting the gap between them, he waved slowly.


    "Open the city gate and send Tang Jiang into the city."


    "In addition, take out the grain, grass and meat we have hoarded, and share them with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Send two generals to take Tang Hao to the city."


    When the order was given, the three generals went their own way.


    Looking at the two outstanding generals marching towards the Tang army, Tu Yu waved.


    "Forget it, I''d better go there myself."


    ¡­¡­


    On the desert oasis, more than a dozen people galloped towards the northwest on fast horses.


    The big man with dark cheeks looked at the man with silver armor beside him and spoke in a deep voice.


    "General ashner, is it too late for us to intercede?"


    The strong man listened to the wind blowing in his ears and printed the words of the deputy general in his mind.


    His narrow eyes looked at the boundless wasteland and said in a deep voice.


    "Whether to accept or not is their business."


    "But whether we say it or not is our business."


    At this point, the man paused, and his thoughts seemed to drift in his bumpy body.


    A moment later, with a touch of relief, it sounded slowly on the dark horse.


    "I used to spend it like this. The first surrender carried the reputation of a grand slam. Although the people in the family gave in, I knew in my heart that the wolves in the grassland would not be so obedient."


    "But in the end? Today''s people don''t have to think about the cold winter without food, and they don''t have to think that they will be maliciously cheated by the Han people when they exchange fur for purchase."


    "Nowadays, a small amount of iron farm tools and quilts in Datang have infiltrated into the tribe, which is much more stable than the previous wandering life."


    After listening to these words, the deputy general beside him smiled and sighed.


    "Yes! Datang is a famous ethnic group that keeps its promise. With peaceful borders and ethnic integration, children can spend their childhood carefree."


    Turning his head, the deputy general looked at ashnasher.


    "General, you have been wronged this time!"


    "The happiness of the last people of East Turk was established only after you bear the curse."


    Hearing the speech, the dark man grinned.


    "There is a saying in the Tang Dynasty that can bend and stretch. I just hope Xiang Khan can understand that day."


    "After all, our family is of the same origin. In my heart, I still don''t want to repeat the tragedy of the East Turks."


    After saying that, he looked at ashnasher shaking the reins, raising the whip and beating heavily on the horse''s hips.


    As the horses galloped again, ashnasher''s low words came out.


    "Full speed!"


    "General Tang has always been famous for his speed. We must speed up our pace and persuade the whole west Turks to submit before them."


    The military order spread rapidly among a group of more than ten people.


    The whip crackled continuously.


    The party quickly disappeared on the vast wasteland.

 Chapter 886

    West Turk, big account of Chinese army.


    In the candlelight tent, the auspicious Khan sat in the tent, looked at the leaders in the tent and raised the spirits in his hands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s been a long time!"


    "Now that we have reached the hinterland of the wasteland, we must meet with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty from time to time. At that time, we still need you to rectify your troops and horses and be on guard."


    When the voice fell, someone stood up and shouted loudly.


    "I''m afraid he''s a bird! Tang people like sneak attacks. I''ve already dispatched scouts to garrison and report five miles away."


    "If the war starts, there will be wolf smoke on the vast wasteland. We will only take our ten tribes to crush it."


    It was the leader of shehti who spoke, but he was different from the tall and big generals. He was short.


    It is said that this group is the most intelligent group in the wilderness, and there are many traders in the group.


    Hearing this, Tianxiang Khan smiled, waved and motioned the little leader to sit down.


    "The Sheti people deserve to be the wise men of our Turkic people. Take precautions."


    "It''s just that the Tang people like to carry out sneak attacks at night. The Jieli Khan of the East Turks is mostly affected by it. I''m afraid it won''t work very well in the dark."


    The short man who had just sat down heard this and catapulted conditionally.


    After being questioned, there was no displeasure at all. Instead, he smiled and arched his hands.


    "Khan, this difference."


    "My family bought a batch of paraffin wax that burned for a long time in the West and a batch of transparent paper from traders in the Tang Dynasty. Combined with historical books, I made Kongming lamps made by Wolong in the Three Kingdoms, with thick and thin hair threads, hanging high and empty."


    "It''s only a five mile road. If you look up slightly, you can see it. It''s better to take it as a warning."


    Tianxiang Khan smiled and waved to the maidservant kneeling in the tent.


    "The Sheti family can restore Zhuge Kongming''s strange things and give warning and information. They have made great contributions."


    "Come on! Give me wine!"


    When others saw that she Sheti bent over to receive the wine with a smile on her face, their eyes were full of disdain.


    When it comes to war, the Sheti people always lag behind and often make up for the number.


    But there is no way. These small families circulating in various countries are always knowledgeable and make some strange gadgets to win the favor of Tianxiang Khan.


    The villain was satisfied and elated. This scene immediately made the mighty leader Hu Luju look down on it.


    The burly figure stood up and squinted down at the short man at the moment when the corner of the head''s mouth touched the wine glass.


    "Oh! It''s just a little trick. It''s not on the table."


    "Instead of studying these useless things all day, I''m not looking for some tall women to change the tragedy in the family."


    As soon as the voice fell, the big man sitting beside him smiled, picked up his cup and took a sip.


    "What leader Hu Luju said is reasonable."


    "Some people go to the battlefield, but they pick up a bargain. They can avoid a disaster with a knife cut to the chest and a little bow of their head."


    "In my opinion, with such advantages, why not be a striker and ride the torrent of cavalry for us."


    The short man who stood up knew that they were referring to Huai scolding sang and sarcastic about himself between the lines.


    When I was about to get angry, I heard the last word and my heart thumped.


    The iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty and the East Turks have already experienced it. Under the impact of the rolling torrent, even the elite tiger division of Jieli Khan and far more soldiers can''t resist it.


    My tribe is small, and I don''t have an advantage when being attacked by a big horse. How dare I be a pioneer?


    Without waiting for Tianxiang Khan to speak, the anger on the face of the leader of the Sheti family dissipated and turned to bow his hands.


    "The huluju clan has a great momentum, and the leader is unstoppable. Our clan has relied on such force for a long time. How dare we take the lead?"


    "In my eyes, Hu Luju is the bravest family under the tiger master."


    "This gathering of ten ethnic groups is an opportunity to show their skills. We must not rob such opportunities."


    While pushing the huluju family to the highest summit of the tribe, their own ethnic group did not belittle a point, but also led the war to the huluju family.


    The two leaders of Tushi riding tribe and ratcheney on the field couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling knowingly.


    Originally, they had a sense of neglect in their hearts. This time, they were naturally happy to hear that someone said the vanguard position.


    The other races, unwilling to be counsellors, stood up one after another.


    "What do you mean, szeshiti? Just what do you think? What are you? How dare you comment?"


    "Hum! It''s shameless to retreat before the battle!"


    "Don''t think you can say anything by relying on the glory of Khan! Don''t start a war in the family, you boy!"


    In the noisy discussion, most of them abused the leader of the camera Sheti.


    But the leader of the shetia didn''t care at all!


    Even if it is insulting twice, his position in Khan''s eyes remains unchanged. Moreover, even if he gets a few insults, it is always better than killing some people on the battlefield!


    Tianxiang Khan glanced at the noisy tent and frowned gently.


    Since he was mentioned, he would certainly brush the face of leader Hu Luju and wave to everyone to be quiet.


    "All right!"


    "The war is coming, and the tribes are shouting. What''s it like?"


    "If no one asks for war, let the Hu Luju family take the vanguard position over there."

 Chapter 887

    Risks and opportunities coexist.


    In fact, not many people are willing to take the vanguard position.


    Everyone knows that although under the rule of Tianxiang Khan, this war will always kill people, and all leaders pay special attention to their own tribal development.


    At this time, the steps outside the account rang quickly, and some soldiers lifted the curtain and entered the account.


    "Khan, I found a team ahead!"


    "It''s the ASHNA family!"


    Hearing the words, Tianxiang Khan stood up, frowned and snorted coldly.


    "Datang running dog, what is he doing here? Did he bring troops?"


    The soldier bowed, clenched his fist and hugged his chest.


    "Only fifteen people came, ten miles around, and there was no sign of a large number of troops."


    As soon as the words came out, the vigilant eyes gathered on the scouts suddenly relaxed.


    ASHNA clan is one of the most powerful generals on the grassland. It is the tiger division clan that controls the invincible under Jieli Khan.


    It''s really a bit tricky to lead troops to attack and form a corner with Tang Hao''s army.


    But it happened that only fifteen of such powerful soldiers came, certainly not to attack.


    Thinking of this, Tianxiang Khan turned his eyes and slowly sat on the stone chair.


    "Go on."


    The Scout obviously felt that the tension around him had eased and bowed his hands.


    "They said they came... To show us the way out of West Turk."


    Bang.


    The big hand slammed the seat, and the leader of Hu Luju stood up.


    Towards the auspicious Khan at the head of the tent.


    "Khan! This running dog has the face to come and say that he is pointing out the way out. It is clear that he wants us to go back to Datang and join him!"


    "Good!"


    The voice echoing beside Hu Luju suddenly sounded when the leader''s voice fell.


    "Defeated generals dare to command us without shame? It''s ridiculous!"


    Someone went to the main hall, half knelt on the ground and hugged boxing.


    "Big man! My subordinates are willing to take fifty men and horses and take this man!"


    "Then I''m interrogating this person well. It''s not urgent!"


    The opportunity to be a pioneer for the first time has been robbed. This opportunity to catch the rebel general is not something that the Cypriot cadres want to miss.


    But it''s not just the pasegans who have this idea!


    A mere 15 people dare to invade the West Turkic army of 100000 people. Even if he is an ashnasher force, he can''t escape!


    Who doesn''t want to take this opportunity for meritorious service?


    "Khan! I would like to lead my soldiers to swallow this man alive and present this man Tonglu to the great man!"


    "Let the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty see the power of our western Turks!"


    Seeing the fighting scene, the leader of Hu Luju was cold.


    The army charged and elected the leader of the vanguard. Few people were so enthusiastic. This time, these people were provoked to rob them!


    Thinking of this, leader Hu Luju felt an inexplicable anger in his heart, squeezed his fist and stood up.


    Looking down at the people in the tent, he smiled coldly.


    "Oh! A mere fifteen people are worth arousing the public? Joke!"


    After that, a pair of eagle eyes looked at the auspicious Khan at the head of the account and said.


    "Khan!"


    "I''d like to take five horses with me. If the general dares to mention a word of surrender, I''ll catch the man myself and drive the traitor to the three armies, which will be reviled by thousands of people!"


    Tianxiang Khan saw the three people who were half kneeling in the tent, and his heart was stirred.


    In the midst of loud laughter, he clapped again and again.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    "I, a Turkic man, must have such fearless authority!"


    Striding down the steps, Tianxiang Khan paced slowly for a week.


    "Persuading us to surrender to Tang is not just a guess. As for whether ashner shere does have this intention, we need to face confrontation."


    "Now that everyone is here, we might as well have a meeting."


    The big hand suddenly waved and shouted.


    "Carry a horse! I want to see what this boy is going to say."


    There was no more noise in the tent.


    The grass blanket fluctuated in the wind, pushing up circles of ripples and extending out.


    At this time, there are already some signs of the coming of night. The cold silver plate is in the air, leaving only one disc hanging in the sky, waiting for the coming of night.


    On the field, the horse''s hooves rolling up the turf and snowflakes are planing the earth. A thousand of the strongest tiger masters are guarding a cadre of leaders and Tianxiang Khan. I roll towards the East.


    "Khan, if the ashner Sher didn''t have a good heart and came to persuade us to surrender to Tang, can we kill him immediately?"


    Without taking advantage of the opportunity of previous meritorious service, the pasegan people are still a little unwilling.


    This time, I risked being abused and asked Tianxiang Khan.


    Without waiting for an answer, leader Hu Luju stared at leader BA saigan angrily.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Either a friend or an enemy!"


    "Don''t forget that this ASHNA society was originally a surrender general! Now it is the general of the Tang Dynasty!"


    Hearing that others had made a decision for themselves, Tianxiang Khan raised a touch of displeasure on his face and said in a deep voice.


    "Indeed."


    "This man has been at the feet of the Tang Dynasty for a year. He must have some Tang flavor in his bones."


    "It can''t be used. Don''t get rid of it! Lest there be complications."

 Chapter 888

    The wind was cold.


    Ten horsemen lined up.


    Listening to the roar of horse hooves rolling around my ears, I watched the center line approach in the dark sky.


    Ashnasser narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up the bow and arrow behind him, pulled an arrow from his waist and shot it.


    The sound of breaking the air sounded in the air and burst into the ground.


    Tianxiang Khan''s eyes reflected the falling shadow, strangled the horse and raised his palm.


    The thousand horses behind him slowly slowed down, and the sound of hoofs shaking through the wasteland gradually dissipated.


    Looking up at the high slope a few feet away, Tianxiang Khan shouted at the figure in the night.


    "But general ashner?"


    "Why did you invite me here?"


    On the earth slope, the figure on the horse hugged slightly, which was entirely the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty. Although it was night, the outline could be vaguely seen by the moonlight.


    "Tianxiang Khan, the Tang Bingfeng has arrived in the western regions. You and I were hostile. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have come."


    "Considering that East and West Turks have the same root and origin, how can I bear you to follow the example of East Turks and come to persuade Khan."


    The expression was respectful, and there was no disrespect in the words, but the content made Tianxiang Khan particularly unhappy.


    Slightly clenching his teeth, Tianxiang Khan''s eyes became sharp.


    "So, are you going to persuade me to return to Datang and be a running dog of Datang like you?"


    Harsh words came into the ears of the deputy general next to ashnasher, and his heart suddenly became restless.


    The war horse under the crotch seemed to feel, fidgeting to scrape the horse''s hooves and shake the horse''s tail.


    "Tianxiang Khan, my general is so polite to you."


    "Don''t make a toast or drink!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hu Luju at the foot of the slope burst out laughing and pointed to the people on the slope.


    "Fine wine? Why not?"


    "Look at your costumes, look at your actions, where are the grassland people''s half posture?"


    "You Datang running dogs have done a thorough job. If you have been a thief, you have to persuade others?"


    The deputy general beside him couldn''t get used to the word "running dog". His anger increased greatly. He shook the reins and wanted to scold the past.


    A pair of big hands stopped by, and ashnasher''s voice was quite low.


    "Don''t get angry. We do what we should do."


    When he withdrew his palm, ashnasher looked down the slope and said in a deep voice.


    "Ten tribes with surnames, but only 100000 troops and horses, the number is less than that of the Tang army, and the tiger division is not as good as the eastern Turks. What do you... Take to fight?"


    Hearing this cold question, everyone present weighed it up in their hearts.


    Ashnasher''s words came again.


    "Don''t you think about the strength of East Turks and the wisdom of Jieli Khan? Have you ever compared one or two of them?"


    If there is room for refutation of the previous words, but these words seem to pour a basin of cold water on everyone''s heart.


    Jieli Khan is recognized as a rare genius in a century on the grassland. The tiger division trained is even more powerful. Few people talk about force.


    If you try to compare East and West Turks, it''s worse.


    Seeing the silence, Hu Luju was a little flustered. "Whoosh" took out his machete and pointed to the figure on the earth slope.


    "Hum! Just a few words, like bewitching the public?"


    "I am surrounded by Western Turkic mountains and rocks, and there is a vast sand sea barrier. Is it easy for the Tang army to conquer?"


    "It''s your grassland tribe, begging for mercy and kneeling for glory. It''s disgusting."


    After that, he turned to look at the angry Tianxiang Khan and said.


    "Khan! Don''t quarrel with this guy!"


    "When I go to cut off this dog''s head and sacrifice the flag, I''ll see what else he can do!"


    The voice that was about to lead the horse forward was stopped. Tianxiang Khan smiled coldly and said.


    "Ashnasher, if you just come to persuade me to surrender today, you will find the wrong person!"


    "I give you a chance to reconsider today. If you can talk about the deployment of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, maybe I can reward you with a whole corpse when I am happy."


    The figure standing on the earth slope was not afraid at all. Overlooking the people under the slope, he laughed wantonly.


    "Tianxiang Khan, Tianxiang Khan, I don''t think you can tell right from wrong, good from bad, and the overall trend."


    "If I dare to go alone, I will be able to retreat. Why do you need to reward me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of the West Turks changed slightly.


    Is this really ashner''s plan to lure troops? Are there ambushes around?


    Or did the previous scouts not find the location of the army?


    For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic, and many people looked around.


    But in this flat terrain, in addition to the continuous hills attached to the earth slope, where is the shadow of an ambush?


    In doubt, a voice came faintly from the earth slope.


    "After walking for such a long time, did you not find that all the tribes ordered to migrate along the way disappeared?"


    "Have you never thought about why there was no news from the tribal people on the front line when the war continued in the wasteland?"


    Faint words with the cold wind, blowing in everyone''s ears.


    The problem that has always been neglected was mentioned this time. When he looked at the earth slope again with dismay, there was still a figure of ashnasher.


    It was only this time that the leader of Tianxiang Khan fully realized that he was put together by ashnasher.


    Angrily, he drew out his waist machete, pointed to the empty earth slope and roared.


    "Chase me!"


    "Cut off this group of things that don''t know heaven and earth."


    The rumbling horseshoe began to think about spreading on the slope, but it was still mixed with a lot of confused voices.


    "Yes, what about our tribes that avoid the war?"


    "They didn''t join our army. Where did they go?"

 Chapter 889

    The eagle spread its wings and bathed in the sky.


    Below, two hundreds of thousands of troops finally met on the wasteland!


    Deafening bells and drums came from the impending battlefield.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong, Dong Dong.


    The war drums were pounding hard over the military array. With the rumble of drums, countless footsteps pounded the ground.


    The mighty army of the Tang Dynasty was covered with banners, and the smoke and dust filled the eyes.


    Tang Hao, the commander of the three armed forces, stood on Wu Zhui, covered his eyes and looked slowly opposite.


    The two armies face each other and the victory is in hand. This war will make him famous and set the land of the western regions!


    This time, there was only one cavalry among the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. As for those standing in front, they were the three clans led by Tu Yu who returned to the army and stood before the army.


    As a pioneer general, Chumo is only responsible for the army scheduling and the arrangement of the battle array.


    As for fighting, Chumo doesn''t have to do it himself.


    Because of this war, Tang Hao intended to let these subdued clansmen go to test and reap profits.


    On the opposite field, ten tribes with surnames lined up in a square array according to the location of their respective tribal leaders.


    Tianxiang Khan was surrounded by a tiger master elite dressed in excellent animal armor and skin, and slowly came to the front of the array.


    Yan Lu, the chief of the five nationalities, held a heavy gun and saw Tianxiang Khan slowly fall down, rein his horse and lean over.


    "Khan..."


    Looking at sipping Yan Lu''s dignified expression, Tianxiang Khan was confused.


    "What''s up?"


    The chief sipped Yan Lu''s head, flashed a look of resentment in his eyes, and answered difficultly.


    "That... The vanguard of the Tang Army... Is general Tu Yu."


    Hearing the word Tu Yu, Tianxiang Khan was shocked.


    That''s the general of the tiger division who was sent to Muyang city. How did he run to the Datang military camp?


    Almost subconsciously, Tianxiang Khan squeezed the reins in his hand and looked across.


    The dark skin was matte in the light of the sky, and the sharp spear stood upside down beside him. The familiar figure was still as majestic as ever.


    With a touch of surprise, he pointed to the figure in front of the Tang army.


    "This... How can this happen?"


    In the military and political circles behind him, there was the same noise of speech.


    Tu Yu, the tiger master, is a hero in the hearts of many ethnic groups. Even the teachings of many ethnic groups to their children are to be a warrior holding a sharp spear like Tu Yu and frightening the whole grassland.


    But at this moment, such a brave man is standing in the army array opposite, and is the enemy of the whole wilderness people!


    All this was so sudden that these soldiers with ten surnames were unprepared.


    The general behind him was surprised when he saw that Tu Yu appeared in front of the people in such a posture. His heart was also covered with a layer of haze.


    Tushi riding leader and ratcheney leader tacitly looked at each other, they all saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    "Hey, Tu Yu''s betrayal is not a small matter. The most talented General of tiger division abandoned us like this?"


    Close to the leader of ratcheney, the leader of Tushi horse whispered.


    The leader of ratcheney shook his head slightly, and there was a sigh in his eyes.


    "Hey ~ the heart is not ancient, who can guess such an ending?"


    "In my opinion, there is no chance of winning this battle. Look at the side of general Tu Yu, but there are our soldiers!"


    The words were here. They looked at each other and nodded silently after a moment.


    After death, the chief listened to the noise in his ears, rode up with his horse, scanned Tu Yu opposite, stopped beside Tianxiang Khan and said in a deep voice.


    "Khan, the top priority is to draw a clear line with Tu Yu. He has betrayed the Turks and set a bad example. He must be removed from the Western Turks."


    Looking at the unbearable eyes of Tianxiang Khan, the chief sipped Yan Lu and increased the volume slightly.


    "Calm down! There has been a traitor. We Western Turks can''t be divided anymore!"


    His eyes were hard to take back from the paint on his body. Tianxiang Khan sighed and his face was tangled, as if he were making a difficult decision.


    A moment later, Tianxiang Khan turned his horse''s head and faced the vast army.


    "Everybody!"


    "This war is about the lives of the people. It doesn''t matter who the road ahead is!"


    "You just need to remember that in front of us, all are criminals and strong thieves. That''s enough!"


    Speaking these words, the muscle twitch on Tianxiang Khan''s face was like fierce and firm, more like heartache and regret.


    When wandering his eyes, he focused on the Tu Shi riding family and walked slowly.


    "Tushi riding leader, tell the king that there are your people opposite. What should you do?"


    The Tushi riding leader, who was still making his own calculations, was surprised when he heard Tianxiang Khan say his name.


    Suddenly he looked up and heard these words. He was a little surprised and turned his mind.


    His own people have betrayed. The leader of Tushi riding has no doubt that if he doesn''t make a statement at this time, the auspicious Khan can remove himself by the river in the name of spies.


    Glancing at the eyes of the soldiers and generals around, he suddenly arched his head.


    "Khan! My people are already in the army. There are no soldiers in Tushi riding except those relatives who are shepherding sheep and cattle at home!"


    "I also hope that after regaining the lost land, Khan can be open to the relatives of our tribe."


    This remark was in line with the meaning of Tianxiang Khan, and his eyes flashed.


    "Well said!"


    "All generals listen to the order. Those who can stand here today are the faithful people of the eternal day!"


    "Today, you are the heroes of this oasis! Today, your achievements will be praised by the whole family!"

 Chapter 890

    The sky light poured down from the clouds and the rapid drum stopped suddenly.


    Tianxiang Khan stepped forward with his horse and shouted at the solemn and quiet figure opposite.


    "Tu Yu, I have brought you a lot! Over the years, under my command, you have called the wind and rain and enjoyed wealth."


    "But this time he will betray the king, betray the eternal Heaven, and betray the whole west Turk?"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Hearing this, Tu Yu could not see any change in his cold face. Instead, he lifted his spear, pulled up the spear and pointed at Tianxiang Khan.


    "Tianxiang Khan, you enslave the people, and the military service taxes make the size of your subordinates unbearable!"


    "I''m tired of being an executioner for so many years!"


    "The sins of the past are returned today."


    Originally, I thought Tu Yu was forced to be subject to Tang Hao, but his words were extremely cold and merciless.


    For a time, all kinds of words in Tianxiang Khan''s mouth choked his throat and held the reins of his horse, trembling faintly!


    That''s the most powerful general under my command. At the moment, the soldiers are facing each other!


    With these words, Tu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, glanced one by one from Tianxiang Khan and looked at his familiar cheeks.


    Hu Luju, the leader of the common expedition in the past, climbed the snow mountain together to find the Tushi riding leader of the desert wolf king


    The past flashed into his mind one by one. Tu Yu closed his eyes slightly and showed a reluctant look on his face.


    There was a roar across the street.


    "Tu Yu! Do you remember the time when you and I fought in the desert together?"


    "At that time, I thought you were a man. You broke into the den of thieves alone and killed ten thieves with a silver spear!"


    "But now? You are aiming at our Turks with a spear soaked in the blood of thieves and bandits! You are really cruel to fight with your brother?"


    "If you are subject to the Tang thief, don''t be afraid. We, the Turkic army, have arrived. We will certainly protect your family! We will kill all the Tang people and drive them out of the wilderness!"


    The hand holding the silver spear trembled slightly, and Tu Yu was complicated.


    The previous thousands of decisions can always fail at this time.


    Beside him, a big hand held Tu Yu''s arm, and the low voice slowly rang to his ears.


    "General! This is not the time to be soft hearted!"


    "If we turn against each other, our whole Turkic soldiers will die for it!"


    "The Muyang city is still in the hands of Tang Jun at this time!"


    Slowly Changshu took a breath, Tu Yu''s eyes became firm, patted the deputy general''s arm and signaled him to release.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so confused this time."


    Then he raised his head, looked at the vast army opposite, and shouted loudly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Tianxiang Khan has a strong army and is trying to oppress the weak Tribes! Open your eyes and have a look! How many cattle and sheep, soldiers and people are there in our small tribes!"


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived. Why not take advantage of this to get rid of the shackles, autonomy of all tribes, keep an oasis, and no longer suffer from the baptism of war, military service and separation of relatives..."


    Tu Yu knew in his heart that someone would bear the consequences of all things.


    If he chose between 100000 soldiers and Tianxiang Khan, Tu Yu would not hesitate to choose the Khan in the wasteland.


    It seems that at this moment, Tu Yu understood the situation of ASHNA society at that time.


    Bear the curse of ten thousand people, and it is these who abuse themselves that should be preserved.


    The front of the conversation pointed directly at the former Khan. Tianxiang Khan almost never dreamed that the person who obeyed his orders would hate himself so much.


    The pity and regret that remained in my heart also dissipated in an instant, and Tianxiang Khan''s red cheeks became ferocious.


    Angrily, he took out the machete at his waist, pointed the blade directly at Tu Yu opposite, and his beard trembled up and down.


    "You... You traitor, I hate that I was blind and sent a white eyed wolf like you to Muyang city!"


    "Come on, grassland rules, fight alone to see if my Khan is old!"


    Hu Luju behind him looked at Tianxiang Khan''s bloated body and knew that Tianxiang Khan, who had been living in dignity for so many years, was not Tu Yu''s opponent. All these words are just angry words.


    He slowly stepped forward and pressed down the arm raised by Tianxiang Khan, and Hu Luju bowed and saluted respectfully.


    "Khan, wait!"


    "Such a traitor is not worthy of a big sweat. His subordinates came forward and cut off his dog''s head!"


    While talking, he reined his horse and rode out.


    Behind Tianxiang Khan, two of the waiting generals tacitly took a step back and withdrew into their own tribal soldiers.


    Put his finger to his lips, and Tushi''s leader quietly came to the herald soldier and whispered.


    "Among the generals in Datang, there are our soldiers and our family members. We must take good care of their safety."


    "We can''t do such unrighteous things as surrender. But we can''t do it if we are fratricidal."


    "Remember, when you charge later, you must take a detour and go back to save our people..."

 Chapter 891

    Looking at the approaching leader Hu Luju, Tu Yu frowned.


    The good friends who used to work together have become enemies in war. For a time, their hearts are complex.


    "The West Turks are in harmony on the face, but in fact they are full of contradictions. The big tribes are bullying, and the small tribes have to do some sneaky activities!"


    "Leader huluju! Wake up! Don''t use it for this ambitious Khan!"


    "Take good care of your people and live a safe and stable life!"


    The hissing sound sounded in his ears, but the leader of Hu Luju was unmoved.


    Up to now, there is not a word that wants to turn back! The arm holding the mace trembled faintly, and the eyes gradually became hot.


    "Tu Yu! Up to now, you have no regrets!"


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    At this moment, Tu Yu was very sad!


    Painstaking persuasion has no effect at all. It seems that today''s war is inevitable.


    The figure on the horse''s back stood still, looked at it, ran up gradually, stared at the figure coming towards him, and the voice was gradually cold.


    "I''ll be right here and let you kill me!"


    "Whether you can or not depends on your ability!"


    The wolf toothed stick swept away towards Tu Yu''s face door with the wind.


    Around, when the three generals saw Tu Yu''s motionless body, their complexion changed, and they almost subconsciously wanted to jump up.


    When Wu Tong saw the two people close at hand, he couldn''t help frowning and shouted softly.


    "Is Tu Yu dead? The stick is going to hit him. What are you thinking?"


    In the words, there was a faint touch of worry.


    Tang Hao was absorbed in the figure, but his heart was not as nervous as these people.


    "As a general of tiger division, how can I get to this position without a few times?"


    "He, the three concessions are an answer to the old love."


    "Send the order, get the catapult ready, and help these tribes attack later. If too many people die, we can''t say it."


    Although he hasn''t seen Tu Yu do it with his own eyes, Tang Hao has an intuition that the general''s martial arts are actually comparable to Su Qingjie.


    I won''t take this move unprepared.


    The next moment.


    When the strong wind hit his face, Tu Yu on the horse suddenly fell back. The mace cut through the cold air and rubbed it against Tu Yu''s cheek.


    Tu Yu''s eyes reflected the barbs on the mace, and even the sharp barbs were clearly visible. A great force swept past with a strong wind, squeezing the air, and there was a feeling of suffocation.


    The original arrogant eyes became irritable. Hu Luju didn''t expect Tu Yu to have no intention of fighting back. Even the horse under him didn''t move half a minute.


    When the horses crossed, leader Hu Luju almost opened his eyes and was shocked.


    Just now that amazing blow, I thought it could make Tu Yu Fang Cun chaotic and show his majestic posture in front of the Chinese tribe, but I never thought that the boy was calm and carefree to avoid the past.


    "Tu Yu! Why not fight back!"


    "Are you humiliating me?"


    Before the manic cry rang through the military array, Hu Luju roared at the body.


    On the bright ground, reflected in the snow, some dazzling.


    Once served as a defense against foreign invasion in the whole ethnic group. A silver spear swept across the desert. This man once represented the peak of tiger division and the highest state of grassland force.


    As he walked shoulder to shoulder with this man, he knew in his heart that it was difficult for this man to defeat himself.


    But after all, he was not satisfied. He wanted such an opportunity to compete. This belonged to his pride. Even if it was this opportunity, he was willing.


    But now, the man with unparalleled force on the wasteland doesn''t even want to give him a chance to fight.


    While thinking, leader Hu Luju still hurried over again.


    "Don''t fight back! You may die!"


    With a sound of warning, the galloping horses went up and rushed to the figure standing on the wharf again.


    The faint response sound is still as before.


    "You are my brother!"


    "I''ll give you three moves!"


    The voice drifted away with the cold wind and came into Hu Luju''s ear. His hand clenched the reins slowly strangled, and the horse''s speed slowed down.


    Let three moves?


    Until this moment, the mace in his hand can no longer be smashed.


    If you lose, you will be ashamed. If you win, you will also win the name of invincible.


    The heavy mace fell down disappointed, and the wind floated the beard of the lower jaw, with an inexplicable sense of disappointment.


    Up to now, the man doesn''t want to give himself another chance after all.


    Leader Hu Luju closed his eyes, remained silent for a long time, and drove his horse back.


    Looking at the figure towards the military array, Tu Yu''s face was complex.


    At a certain moment, Tu Yu slowly raised the flag and waved it.


    "War!"


    Woo woo.


    The horn of war echoed in the sky. The leader Hu Luju, who had just returned to the array, heard the bleak horn and his mind had not fully recovered from it.


    In the field of view, the spreading black ants rushed over.


    The whole wasteland cracked under our feet.

 Chapter 892

    "Fight!"


    Hu Luju''s retreat has already made Tianxiang Khan impatient!


    Seeing you Yong of the 40000 tribes opposite, he immediately gave the order to charge.


    The scarlet eyes were full of Tu Yu''s figure. At this moment, Tianxiang Khan was very cruel to the Betrayer. He wanted to devour him alive at this time!


    "Kill these rebellious thieves for me, and there will be no one left!"


    "Those who are good at painting Yu will be rewarded with thousands of money and hundreds of cattle, sheep and horses!"


    Nunu''s roar was mixed with bursts of horseshoes. Many soldiers licked their lips when they heard the attractive reward, and their eyes became greedy.


    Ho ho.


    The rough and wild hissing spread in the first charge taxi.


    Hu Luju took the lead in rushing ahead and laughed wildly when he passed Khan.


    "Khan, don''t worry, our children are not afraid of death!"


    "I''ll catch Tu Yusheng right now!"


    Next second.


    The two fronts of the charge smashed together.


    Although they are both Turks, the red silk on Datang''s arm is particularly dazzling.


    The Turkic taxi pawn didn''t care. Jin Ming chopped the opposite taxi pawn to the ground and stabbed him in the back.


    In the "poop" sound, the bright white blade was quickly dyed red by the blood stains flying, and gushed on the ground and on the cheek of the Turk soldier.


    Smelling the fishy smell of the blood, the Turkic soldier stretched out his tongue and licked it. He looked at the figure on the ground with satisfaction, howling and twitching. He suddenly pulled out a large number of machetes and split them into each other''s head.


    Bang bang.


    Just now, the person who was still struggling and twitching, such as the North took off his heart, stared in horror, and there was no sound.


    The pleasure of killing the traitor and revenge surged into his heart. Before he could warm the happiness, a spear stabbed him on his side.


    Great pain came from the abdomen. When I looked down unbelievably, the cold light came into my eyes.


    At the next moment, the head flew into the air. On his deathbed, his vision was raised again and looked at the world for the last time.


    On this vast field, 50000 Turkic soldiers are fighting against 40000 who have fallen to Tang Dynasty.


    Low lying, small slopes are full of fighting figures. The sound of wailing was heard as if the door of hell had been opened in the world.


    In the blood line flying, people fell to the ground constantly, and the broken limbs and arms were scattered all over the ground in the flying cold light


    What really put pressure on Tu Yu was the 10000 tiger division on the west side, which shuttled through the whole formation of soldiers and people like ploughing, and took up a terrible blood mist.


    They acted quickly and with extraordinary force, cutting their formations one by one, and then shrinking and annihilating them.


    Hu Luju, the leader, rushed into the scattered formation. A pair of eyes searched for elements in the crowd. Suddenly, under a big flag, he saw the brave figure and drank.


    "Tu Yu is over there!"


    "Be sure to take it!"


    With this hissing sound, many fighting soldiers changed their route and went towards Tu Yu.


    Clang.


    When a spear hit the soldier who wanted to attack, his head flew and blood spilled.


    One of the three tribal generals named Hutu finally came.


    "To kill general Tu Yu, pass me first!"


    The team that captured Tu Yu was blocked, and Hu Luju in the rear was a little impatient.


    General Hu Tu has a good reputation. It''s no problem that he can resist a incense stick.


    Watching the scene of silver guns flying and flesh and blood flying, Hu Luju, who couldn''t reach the front, was burning with anxiety. He grabbed his bow and arrow and aimed it at Hu Tu one foot away.


    The crunchy bow string was pulled to the limit, and Hu Luju suddenly came up with a bolder idea.


    Why not shoot Tu Yu in the chaos army without violating the grassland rules and making great achievements?


    Suddenly, the arrow front slowly moved away from Hu Tu and aimed at the conspicuous enemy general of the animal helmet, Tu Yu!


    The boiling fighting, the impact has spread throughout the stragglers, and the cavalry sprinting one after another penetrated into the crowd, stabbed on the wooden shield and banged.


    The tiger master also saw the conspicuous figure in the crowd, and the chief General pointed at the crowd with a bloody spear and halberd.


    "Soldiers! Let me capture the traitor alive!"


    "Those who have meritorious deeds are called grassland warriors!"


    The advancing front line was speeded up instantly, and the warm blood spilled down, melted the snow and immersed into the ground, as if it had become a bloody carpet.


    Bang.


    The broad back knife in his hand cut off the stabbing spear. One of the three tribal leaders hissed.


    "Tu Yu! General Tu Yu!"


    In the gap, the general ran back to the Chinese army. The cracked tiger mouth was gurgling with blood. The helmet had long disappeared. The bun was scattered on his shoulder and looked very embarrassed.


    "General Tu Yu! The enemy general is too swift to beat!"


    "Tang Jun didn''t use soldiers! This is to kill us all!"


    "If you don''t retreat again, all three of our ethnic groups will be gone!"


    Tu Yu swept a split spear, and the sharp spear edge swept the soldier''s neck.


    "Damn it! It''s all for me!"


    Looking at the taxi soldier in front of him, he covered his neck and fell off his horse. He took a hasty look at the static figure under the Tang character tooth flag and bit his teeth.


    "Don''t go back!"


    "Let Tang Hao see what we want when we hold up another incense stick!"

 Chapter 893

    Under Datang Yaqi.


    Tang Hao looked at the fighting scenes everywhere and showed a look of satisfaction.


    "Unexpectedly, Tu Yu is really a tiger general! He can still hold on to this time because of his inferior quantity and the gap between soldiers and soldiers."


    Chumo, dressed in silver armour, makes a clatter of his fist. His eyes are filled with the bloodthirsty light of the mountain, sweeping the battlefield.


    "General Tang, the vanguard of the Tang Dynasty, when will we start?"


    "I''m itching all over here."


    Accustomed to the bloody scenes and the fighting, Tang Hao could understand the original feeling of torture in his heart.


    He smiled at Chumo, who was eager to try, and laughed.


    "You boy, you can''t stand it."


    "Since you are the vanguard, it will be useful!"


    "I''m curious when Tu Yu can last!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the battlefield situation suddenly changed.


    When Tu Yu said those words, he suddenly felt cold and penetrated into his body.


    In that direction, a cold light burst into his remaining light. Almost out of instinct, Tu Yu tilted his head slightly.


    When the sound of "caution" came into my ears, my head suddenly loosened and my bun flew down.


    Tu Yu felt his hand on his head. The animal bone was the top. The helmet poured with iron armor around him was gone. It fell under the horse''s hoof with a clang sound and turned on the ground. An arrow nailed the animal bone and shook on it.


    Suddenly he looked a few feet away. Hu Luju was looking this way with a bow.


    Between life and death, Tu Yu suddenly woke up. Hu Luju was one of the best marksmen in the Turkic barracks.


    This time I was entangled by the army. My strength was far less than these Turkic soldiers. If I met Hu Luju who shot a cold arrow, my life would be hard to protect!


    "Retreat!"


    The second military order was issued immediately!


    Maybe it''s God''s favor, maybe it''s a coincidence that I escaped!


    But if this arrow is aimed at the generals of the three families, I''m afraid it won''t be so lucky!


    The wandering Turkic soldiers saw the obvious intention of these soldiers to retreat. When the flag moved, the loud voice shouted in the wide field.


    "Tu Yu failed! Tu Yu failed!"


    "Kill!"


    The sound of hissing one after another, still struggling to support the soldiers on the front line. Hearing such a cry, Yu Guang couldn''t help searching for the commander''s flag.


    In my eyes, I saw the flag moving slowly towards the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    For a moment, the soldiers on the front line suddenly flashed despair and suddenly retreated.


    Tu Yu scattered his hair and hissed loudly at the body of Datang Ya''s flag from a distance.


    "General Tang, my subordinates are incompetent and can''t stand it!"


    "General Wang Tang, send troops to rescue my people!"


    In the hopeful eyes, the quiet body slowly raised its right hand and pressed it slowly in the air.


    Cheng chumerton, who was beside him, was excited. He took out the cold blade from his waist and stabbed it into the sky.


    "Brothers! It''s time for the knife in your hand to drink blood!"


    "Follow me, charge!"


    When the military order was issued, all the soldiers were instantly excited, and the wild voice of "Yo Ho" spread all over the four fields.


    Clank clank


    A Tang Dao, the blade was shining in the sky, and the cold awn was pulled out.


    The war horse under the crotch also hissed with the excitement of its master, spit out the white gas in its breath, and impatiently scrape the soil under its hoof.


    The horses in the rear galloped up, swirled the mud and rushed towards the battlefield.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The people all over the mountains came rushing, with the rumbling horseshoes that wanted to tear the earth, like an outbreak of mountain torrents, rushing towards the rolling crowd.


    Seeing the rushing forward line, Tu Yu rushed back to Tu Yu''s heart.


    He waved to the fleeing crowd behind him and shouted out.


    "Spread out on both sides!"


    "Spread out!"


    Facing the turbulent front, almost at the moment Tu Yu gave the order, everyone scattered towards both sides.


    At this moment, no one dares to face the surging army!


    Chasing the Turkic soldiers who fled all the way, seeing the separated soldiers, and then looking at the running cavalry army in front, subconsciously reined in the reins.


    The power of cavalry collision cannot be underestimated.


    Besides the scattered formation of your side, there is still a little ability to compete with it!


    Hu Luju looked at the front line coming like an iron wall. He was shocked and hissed.


    "Come on! Gather in formation!"


    But in this short time, the scattered formations gathered so quickly.


    The soldiers'' eyes were full of horror. They fled and gathered. They were in a panic for a time.


    The tiger division''s tribe is well-trained. Although it is chasing, it always pays attention to the ready army of the Tang Dynasty. When it sees that the strange soldiers stand out, it closes in with them. It doesn''t look much hurried.


    Staring at the rushing front wall, the leader of the tiger division only felt the overwhelming killing intention and rolled in.


    Slightly trembling, he raised his machete and roared at the front line.


    "The whole army is on alert! Disperse their formation!"

 Chapter 894

    The clattering armour shook, and the surging tide surged all over the mountains towards the tribes in the field.


    Tianxiang Khan looked at a runaway soldier in Hu Luju and looked at the ten thousand tiger division in his field. He shouted bad in his heart!


    Regardless of the power of the collision, this number is no longer dominant!


    What''s more, those soldiers who fled have shaken the morale of those soldiers who gathered together.


    If this goes on, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is bound to annex all the soldiers on the field!


    A flash of anger flashed across his fat cheek.


    Raise the machete in your hand and roar angrily.


    "Damn it! Get up! Kill these Tangqi!"


    "Let them see the power of our Turkic men!"


    At this moment, there are still grassland rules and single challenge rules. The most important thing is to save your tiger clan!


    The roaring mountain wind roared in my ears. In the auspicious Khan''s Scarlet eyes, the ten thousand tiger soldiers were swallowed and surrounded by the Tang cavalry like a clay ox into the sea.


    The howls of the mountains and the fields spread to every corner of the field, and the tribes just organized were drowned at the next moment.


    Tianxiang Khan looked at the two battlefields divided by the Tang cavalry and was worried.


    That''s the power that I worked hard to cultivate and frighten all tribes!


    Tu Yu''s betrayal has hit him hard. If the tiger division in this field is annexed again, the entire elite tribe under his command will face great damage.


    In the future, let alone the regional Tang Dynasty, it will be difficult to frighten many tribes!


    The whip was whipped on the horse''s buttocks. Tianxiang Khan wanted to rush into the encirclement and fight with the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    While thinking, the sound of breaking the air came from the top of my head.


    One ball after another rose into the air. In the sky, black spots rose to the peak, drew an arc and fell towards their own side.


    The general who charged next to Tianxiang Khan looked up at the growing black spot and shouted.


    "Flying stones in the sky, pay attention to avoid!"


    It is also common to throw rolling stones during charging.


    But in the general''s opinion, the rolling stone thrown seems too small


    After this reminder, many soldiers also looked to the sky. When the black spot gradually increased, many people also saw the face of the rolling stone.


    It''s not big, but it''s extraordinarily silver.


    The chief on the bumpy horse sipped Yan Lu. Yu Guang glanced at the ball in the sky and a touch of irony flashed in his eyes.


    "The Tang Dynasty underestimates me too much. This fist sized stone really thinks we''re made of mud? It''ll break if we hit it?"


    Hearing such ridicule, some people echoed.


    "Isn''t it? You see, the ball seems to have been carefully polished and extremely smooth. I can''t imagine that Tang Hao of Datang is still a person who pays attention to appearance!"


    "What''s more, is this distance too careless? Look at the falling trend, it seems that it can only fall a few feet before us. Is it trying to scare us?"


    Tianxiang Khan listened to their words, glanced at the falling ball and wondered.


    "I didn''t expect Tang Hao to miscalculate!"


    "The whole army should be careful not to step on these stones and break the horse''s legs!"


    In the eyes of the officers and men of the whole army, only the Tang cavalry slowing down ahead and the soldiers fighting together. Who will pay attention to the scattered balls?


    So that when stepping into the falling area, many people didn''t notice the burning lead.


    Bang.


    The violent noise sounded on the plain, like thunder and the wrath of God.


    Bang bang.


    One after another, the sound of explosion sounded in the wide field.


    The glare of the fire, accompanied by the white smoke rising into the sky, was pulled up.


    The soldiers who were hidden in the white smoke were silent and seemed to be swallowed up by the white smoke.


    The galloping war horse suddenly stood up and neighed.


    Tianxiang Khan subconsciously covered his torn ears in pain and nearly fell down from the tightened war horse.


    A sense of fear that had never been felt surged into my heart, steadied the galloping horse under my crotch in horror, and looked at the place where the white smoke rose.


    The plasma, accompanied by the incomplete horse legs and the fried meat pieces, splashed like rain. The surrounding world seemed to be silent and could not hear a sound.


    He touched the warmth on his face and saw red blood stains and fishy hot meat residue.


    Subconsciously shook off the remnants of his hands. Tianxiang Khan dared not think about what happened in the white smoke!


    What terrible force could tear soldiers and horses into pieces?


    What exaggerated object can make the world around us as pure as nothing?


    Just now, the fire rising into the sky and the sound shaking through the wilderness, is it a dream?


    There was a pungent smell of gunsmoke between the breath and the breath. Tianxiang Khan was like a static stone statue, and his head was chaotic.


    He did not know why the round stone was so strange that it could cover all the soldiers who rushed in front of him.


    I don''t know whether this is the magic of the gods or the wrath of the gods, which can drop such power on the earth.

 Chapter 895

    Endless doubts poured into my heart, and Tianxiang Khan was as numb as a chicken.


    His sight moved away from the white smoke wall in front of him and looked in front of him.


    A large area of soldiers and horses fell to the ground.


    Some of them seemed to be eaten away by fierce tigers and beasts, leaving only exposed white bones and soldiers howling with their arms covered.


    The big stone of walnut was embedded in the cracked head, and the white brain was dumped in the pool of red blood. The terrible wound was shocking.


    The horse collapsed on the ground, hanging its flesh and skin legs, lying on the ground, opening and closing its mouth. It must be whining in pain.


    Some of the soldiers who had been pierced in the abdomen lay ferociously in a pool of blood, and their colorful intestines flowed all over the ground.


    The scarlet eyes were full of chaos, and the auspicious Khan lips trembled inexplicably.


    I can''t believe the sea of bones and blood in front of me really exists.


    Gradually, the things that seemed to be in the ear were poked open, and the surrounding voices gradually poured in.


    The shrill howl seemed to come from hell, which was shocking.


    In this scarlet and bloody scene, Tianxiang Khan shuddered like chaff.


    In my life, how could I ever see such a bloody scene? The horse under the crotch seemed to be frightened by the cracked body, looking at the white smoke in front of me in fear and restlessly planing his hooves.


    "Don''t panic, rectify the formation!"


    The general behind him did not know the scene in front of him, and hissed hard at the scattered soldiers.


    In the eyes, some frightened horses became angry, angrily shook off the soldiers on their backs and ran desperately. Some soldiers entangled in the stirrups were dragged to the ground, rolled to the ground and screamed bitterly


    A general walked to Tianxiang Khan and saw the sea of blood and the terrible death in front of him. His face suddenly turned pale.


    "Sweat... Let''s..."


    Before the words fell, the deputy general next to him hissed with a touch of panic and despair.


    "Khan, run!"


    "The stone is coming again!"


    Tianxiang Khan, suddenly surprised, subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    On the rising sky of Xinbo smoke and clouds, round stones fell towards themselves again.


    The instinct of survival in my heart was almost activated in an instant. Regardless of the soft legs and feet, I strangled the reins, turned the horse''s head and rushed away behind me.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side of the battlefield.


    When the surrounded tiger division tribe saw the army coming, new China was suddenly delighted.


    But the next second, the deafening sound sounded in my ears, and the white smoke and fire filled my eyes almost in an instant.


    On the field, both the enemy and ourselves were attracted by the earth shaking force. Everyone stopped fighting and looked at it in a daze.


    The vast army was blocked by the white smoke and could no longer see the difference.


    But from beginning to end, those who finally came into sight rushed into the white smoke and never rushed out again.


    Flying sand and stones were thrown out with a large number of flesh and blood stumps. I don''t know what happened.


    But vaguely, a fear of this mysterious power has already occupied my heart, and even the eyes looking at the white smoke have become afraid.


    When the second wave of explosion came, the first wave of clouds had dissipated.


    In the thin smoke, the tragedy of hell on earth appeared.


    On the cracked belly, the internal organs squeezed out and the river of blood flowed. There were only scary eyes and terrible scars on the head of half the head. Half of the body is like being eaten by beasts, incomplete scattered in the sea of blood.


    None of the horses was intact. The legs and belly of the horses were pierced by stones of different sizes. They fell to the ground like a sieve, gurgling with blood.


    There was no sound on the regional field, and everyone changed the mutilated body!


    The leader of the tiger division looked at the terrible scene and felt that there seemed to be an invisible palm squeezing the heart, making his breathing heavy and difficult.


    "This... What is this?"


    Some soldiers knelt down on the ground in horror, pointed to the messy place and chanted words, as if they had committed a madness.


    Some people also collapsed in the field with soft legs and feet, looking at the hell like scene, a blank in their mind.


    Compared with these Turkic soldiers, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were slightly better. After all, they had seen the failure of shells before.


    But when I really saw the scene of shelling soldiers, I couldn''t help but feel more than palpitations.


    Chumo looks pale and glances at the battlefield. Then he looks at the soldiers who are still stupid and yells.


    "Put down your weapon! If not, I''ll let you taste the shell!"


    Clang.


    There is the sound of weapons falling to the ground in the field.


    The soldier who keeps saying he wants to fight to the end. At the moment, you have no fighting spirit.


    This terrible scene had already exceeded their imagination, and an unprecedented sense of fear filled their hearts.


    Clang.


    More weapons fell to the ground.


    The Turkic army had long dared not cross the white smoke. What about backup!


    Glancing at the controlled scene, Chumo looks at the tiger master who is shaking with a machete.


    The silver gun in his hand was slowly lifted up, and the sharp edge of the gun pointed to the frightened figure.


    "Your tiger master... Has committed many evils."


    "Can''t drop!"


    The word came out just now, and the fighting sound all over the mountains sounded again, quickly burying the tribes in animal armor.

 Chapter 896

    Tianxiang Khan listened to the thunder in his ear and felt extremely regretful.


    He should not have walked out of the snow covered City proudly, nor should he have passed through the tooth tent surrounded by heavy mountains!


    The last loud noise of the second wave of thunder behind him disappeared, and Tianxiang Khan never had the courage to look back.


    Zhou Shouquan was a desperate soldier who rushed to the snow mountain.


    "Hold your fucking feet! Don''t be ambushed by the army!"


    The beating heart seemed to jump out of the chest, and the last desire for survival forced Tianxiang Khan to calm down quickly.


    After recovering a little, Tianxiang Khan issued his first order.


    But now, who is willing to listen to this shit military order? Everyone is afraid that the round thing will attack again.


    Whether generals or soldiers, there is only one idea in their hearts. The farther away from this area, the better!


    The deputy general hugged the horse''s neck and dared not relax. The previous terrible scene had already made him lose his prestige.


    The only remaining consciousness is to rely on this horse running away.


    Trembling lips, slowly squeezed out a few trembling words.


    "That... That thing... What is it?"


    The gasping man floated up and down with the bumps of the horse, and no one answered.


    "Is Tang Hao... A god sent by heaven?"


    "The thunder... The fire..."


    Before the voice fell, the general who spoke was full of excitement, and the picture of just now appeared uncontrollably in his mind.


    If the immortal heaven was in the hearts of these tribal people, then Tang Hao in their hearts at the moment is the messenger sent by the God to the wasteland.


    If not, how can such a powerful power be exerted by an ordinary people.


    No one replied to these remarks, but felt that the air inhaled by the nose was extremely cold.


    The deputy general next to Tianxiang Khan saw the gloomy face of Tianxiang Khan and looked back at these pale and few soldiers. His heart was cold.


    In this war, half of the tiger division soldiers were sheep into the tiger''s mouth, and the Hu Luju family had to pay a heavy price for it.


    More importantly, after this war, I''m afraid the Turkic ministries will no longer be able to gather their strength against the Tang Dynasty.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here! If it''s a God, why mobilize people in this cold weather!"


    "After all, it''s those strange stones that have a problem!"


    Lifting the stone, the deputy general rang out the Tushi riders captured by the Tang Dynasty and asked casually.


    "Where is the general of Tu Shi riding?"


    Apart from the sound of galloping horses, no one in the whole fleeing tribe responded.


    An ominous premonition rushed to his heart in an instant. The deputy general stretched his neck and looked less in the whole running team.


    At this moment, a low voice came from my side.


    "Don''t look, you can''t find it."


    The deputy general looked at the Tianxiang Khan on his side in horror. At this time, the fat middle-aged man looked a little decadent and declined.


    In the eyes, Tianxiang Khan slowly raised his head and looked at the uplifted soil slope in front of him, showing a gloomy color in his eyes.


    "I''m old, but I can''t fight these young people!"


    "There are some things, maybe it''s time to let go."


    "As for the recovery of lost land, let the young people do it."


    Regardless of the twinkling pity eyes of the deputy general next to him, Tianxiang Khan murmured.


    "Go, let them all go!"


    "Tu Yu is right. I want to keep a firm grip on our West Turkic tribes. I''m afraid that their soldiers will be strong. I wantonly recruit young recruits from various tribes every year. I''ve never considered the feelings of their families, wives and children."


    "I''m afraid they have strong strength and have the power to fight tooth accounts, so they collect cattle, sheep and horses from various tribes every year to reduce their labor achievements."


    Hey~


    In the long sigh, the figure of Tianxiang Khan shaking on the horse slowly looked at the sunny sky.


    "Longevity is fair. I can only blame myself for not having the open mind of Jieli Khan and the strong appeal of Jieli Khan."


    "In the final analysis, we bully the weak and pray for the unarmed people of the Tang Dynasty at the border. This time, Tang Hao retaliated against us in the same way with strong soldiers and sharp weapons."


    "Retribution, retribution."


    Sad words are like an old man in his twilight, regretting and recalling the past.


    Hearing the depressed words, the deputy general beside him felt a sense of sadness choking in his throat.


    The red eyes looked at the figure on the horse''s back and choked.


    "Defeat is a common thing for soldiers! We have high mountains as a barrier, this lifeless wasteland as a barrier to the supply of food and grass, and the knee deep snow as a defense line! Why worry about the pursuit of the Tang army?"


    "Everything is born and conquered. There must be a way to crack the pebble!"


    "When we get back to the dental tent and study hard, why don''t we worry about not breaking the enemy!"


    The deputy general looked at the gray face, a burst of heart wrenching pain hit the heart, and shouted hard.


    "Sweat! Cheer up! We Turks still have hope!"

 Chapter 897

    The whole army overturned and everyone was in danger.


    Khan, the leader, had been bombarded by the unknown stones without a fight back, and a sad mood poured into his heart.


    Many of the fleeing soldiers were also infected by the Khan''s state of mind and became depressed.


    A melancholy mood pervaded the whole army.


    "In such a hurry, but we have to return to the city?"


    A sudden voice came from the front.


    The auspicious Khan, galloping his horse at the front, was shocked by the familiar sound.


    He quickly reined in his horse and looked up at the raised earth slope.


    On the low mound, a figure slowly appeared, holding a silver gun and looking solemn. Under the helmet inlaid with animal bones, a pair of deep eyes looked like a quiet ocean.


    The slowly undulating figure, striding over the tall horse, stands quietly on the top of the mound.


    Behind him, a man in the same dress came out.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    ¡­¡­


    Lema stopped at the auspicious place in front of the mound. Khan narrowed his eyes slightly, covered the skylight, stared carefully and recognized this man.


    At a glance, thousands of soldiers lined up and slowly appeared on the top of the mountain.


    "Brother Shuhan, what do you mean...?"


    The road ahead is blocked, and there are pursuers behind. Tianxiang Khan doesn''t intend to talk more nonsense with the boy in front of him.


    But in his heart, Tianxiang Khan still hopes that the person who once took in can retain some goodwill.


    The condescending elder brother Shuhan glanced at the vast crowd below, looking solemn.


    "Khan, as early as before, I gave you the right to choose, but you have the right to play."


    "Now it''s self eating!"


    The voice just fell. A sneer came from Jieli Khan.


    The deputy general shook the reins and slowly came forward. A cold light came out of his cold eyes.


    "Fall into a well? You deserve it?"


    "Go away!"


    He was defeated and had no place to vent his anger, but brother Shuhan added fuel to the fire and mocked.


    Therefore, the deputy general did not show mercy between his words.


    The cold wind blew across his face, slightly cold. Ge Shuhan stabbed the silver gun in his hand on the ground.


    "The advice has been brought. Whether it is surrender or war, choose it."


    "To pass through here, you have to ask the sharp spear in my hand!"


    This scene is somewhat familiar. Before the three armies, there was a same general who pointed his sharp spear at himself in the same way.


    Then two or three betrayals made Tianxiang Khan angry.


    His confidants show their true feelings. They seem weak, but they are from the bottom of their hearts. But for outsiders, how can Tianxiang Khan easily compromise!


    Without waiting for the general to speak again, Tianxiang Khan came up with his horse, with a chilling look in his eyes.


    "Ge Shuhan, you should have wandered on the grassland and accompanied the evil wolf. The two families of Wang Nian are of the same origin and have good intentions to take in."


    "This time, you will bite the hand that feeds you, and you will be punished."


    "Hum! Do you really think my Khan is made of mud?"


    After saying that, the blade pointed directly at the pedestrian shadow on the earth slope and shouted.


    "The road is your choice! Even if I fall into the hands of Tang Jun today, I will kill you, a traitor. Hurry up!"


    "Kill them!"


    Endless resentment overwhelmed the inner fear, and the embarrassment on the previous battlefield finally found an outlet.


    The sparks of revenge burst out in the burning eyes of all the taxi soldiers and rushed to the figure on the mound.


    "I''ll fight with you, a grassland warrior!"


    "Also let you see the power of our western Turkic soldiers!"


    The roar of the deputy general''s anger reverberated in the whole military and political affairs, and the figure riding on the jujube red war horse rushed away with a spear like a wolf.


    Among the troops killed, there were Tushi and ratcheni. All huluju were left on the previous battlefield. In fact, most of them were more than 10000 tiger division tribes of Tianxiang Khan.


    At this moment, the two teams representing the most powerful on the grassland collided together.


    The spear and halberd in the head''s deputy general''s hand fluttered and danced. One step in front of him, blood, flesh and bone residue splashed, and the war horse with a huge crack in its neck fell into a pool of blood with grief and neighing. Someone fell to the ground from the tumbling standing horse, took out a machete from his waist, and fought hard to chop the war horse rushing up the earth slope.


    The advantage of the location of the earth slope highland is highlighted at this moment. It saves a lot of effort to fight low with high.


    The overturned West Turkic horses kept pouring out on the front line, chopping off their heads, rolling down the slope along the coercion, leaving red blood stains.


    But after all, it was more than 10000 people who attacked the team of more than 1000 people. The latter gradually narrowed depending on the advantages of terrain and gradually moved towards the top of the earth slope.


    "Keep it! Don''t let them come up!"


    Ge Shuhan knew in his heart that every inch he offered would mean that his tribe would have less chance to survive.


    When you really force all your soldiers to the top of the earth slope, it is also your real death.


    "Make up! Make up!"


    "No matter how many they are, the area on the earth slope is limited, and they can''t rush up for a while and a half!"


    Obviously, in the past, Ge Shuhan underestimated the strength of this group of barbarians. No matter how fast his own people are, it is difficult to stop such a crazy advance.


    The bloody elder brother Shuhan took a look at the dark army and the tumbling corpse under his feet and bit his teeth.


    "It won''t be buried here today..."


    Faintly, the land of the East shook, like a large number of troops surging.

 Chapter 898

    Success and defeat remain the same forever.


    The tiger division tribe and Tianxiang Khan were seized and escorted by the Tang cavalry to the battlefield they had fled.


    Behind him, Ge Shuhan was covered with blood, lying on the horse''s back. The red blood flowed on the handle of the knife along his arm and trickled down along the blade.


    The pale face was full of blood, and the red plush sweater was cut with huge holes, revealing the scars of skin and flesh valgus.


    Powerlessly looking at Tianxiang Khan who was tied in front of him, Ge Shuhan had a successful smile on his mouth.


    The great Revenge of being bullied and humiliated in the past was rewarded. At this moment, his heart was very happy.


    Looking at it, his eyelids drooped heavily, and the world in front of him returned to the night.


    I don''t know how long later, the party returned to the empty city where Tu Yu stayed.


    Tooth flags filled the city, hunting sounded. Among the hordes of cavalry, the cavalry headed by them came over. They looked like they were in their 40s, raised their whip and pointed to the auspicious Khan.


    "Follow me, general Tang."


    As an auspicious Khan, he was yelled for the first time, narrowed his eyes slightly, and was angry in his heart.


    However, this was the identity of a prisoner at this time, so he had to obey down and slowly walked up with the cavalry soldiers in front of him.


    When the wind blew in my ears, what I saw was a huge military array. Dense soldiers stood quietly on the school field with knife handles in their hands.


    The endless sea of people can connect even the body of breathing.


    Swept by the countless eyes, goose bumps climbed up the back with bursts of coolness.


    At this moment, Tianxiang Khan felt his scalp numb, and his legs and feet trembled.


    Today''s road ahead, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    The huge military array, countless figures and continuous banners. Under a towering Tang character tooth flag, the tall figure sits in the middle seat.


    On one side of Tang Hao''s hand are the generals of the Tang Dynasty, while on the other side are several foreign generals who were recruited to surrender.


    Under the high stage of the banquet, kneeling on both sides were all defeated soldiers, tied their hands and knelt down to the ground.


    Tianxiang Khan took a deep breath and walked slowly from the relatively kneeling soldiers and the road flowing out of the center.


    Every step is as if it is extremely difficult!


    Nervously walked to the seat, a pair of big feet suddenly kicked into the knee socket of Tianxiang Khan.


    "I don''t know how to kneel down when I see general Tang?"


    The hiss behind him covered the loud muffled kneeling sound. Tianxiang Khan frowned and looked at Tang Hao sitting on the high platform.


    The young Tang Jiang said nothing, his face was extremely quiet, took up the wine on the table, took a pleasant sip, and seemed to be waiting for his post.


    She murmured a few times. The words she wanted to beg for mercy turned into hard words when they rolled to her mouth.


    "It remains unchanged from ancient times to become a king and defeat an enemy. The West Turks have poor force and different people''s hearts."


    "It was the king''s fault that the West Turks had this disaster."


    "Tang Hao! Kill if you want to kill, cut if you want. Don''t embarrass the king''s soldiers."


    As soon as the voice fell, the school captain beside him kicked Tianxiang Khan to the ground.


    "My king? Do you still think this is your royal palace tent in West Turk?"


    "Find out! Now you are just a prisoner!"


    After that, the captain spit on the kneeling figure with his hair scattered, returned to the queue and stood.


    Saliva dripped on the ground along the scattered hair in front of his forehead, and Tianxiang Khan laughed at himself.


    The captain''s words are indeed reasonable.


    When he was captured, he was no longer the king of Western Turks


    "Are you... Talking to me about terms?"


    The low voice of words on the seat rang slowly.


    The hearty laughter immediately came over and sounded harsh.


    "Tiger master! Must die!"


    When the words fell, the wine cup in his hand was photographed on the desk.


    Tang Hao stood up, bypassed the desk and stood directly on the high platform, overlooking the auspicious Khan kneeling on the ground.


    "More than that, I''ll borrow your head to deter many tribes in the western regions!"


    Such a result was already expected by Tianxiang Khan. After his body trembled, he calmed down immediately, as if he had already accepted such an outcome.


    Looking at the sound of walking down the steps step by step with his hands on his back, Tianxiang Khan raised his head.


    "Force will never conquer our wasteland people until our children and grandchildren become stronger..."


    Before Tianxiang Khan finished his words, his voice suddenly stopped, as if he had been cut off.


    A figure flashed behind him.


    In the whistling wind, a muffled sound spread, and a sharp blade pierced the chest from the back.


    The crimson blood drops from the exposed blade, and the kneeling body shakes twice and falls to the ground.


    There was a cry of surprise among the kneeling crowd.


    "Khan!"


    But with this exclamation, what he got was a fierce kick from the soldiers behind him.


    "Shout what!"


    "Next, you!"


    The breath of death diffused with the words, and the restless crowd quieted down.


    There were still soldiers who were not satisfied. When they were struggling to stand up, they were chopped to the ground by the soldiers behind them, and their blood splashed on the spot.

 Chapter 899

    When Khan died, all those who refused to obey him were killed, and the whole tribe quieted down again.


    On the banquet table, the foreign general sitting on one side looked away from the Tianxiang Khan who fell in a pool of blood, and his heart trembled faintly.


    The atmosphere at the banquet was somewhat depressed. The Mukun leader secretly swallowed his saliva and took the lead in standing up.


    Bow respectfully to the first Tang Hao and salute with a fist.


    "The Mukun people thank general Tang for removing Tianxiang Khan for the Western Turkic tribe..."


    "Clear the wasteland and restore peace to our tribe..."


    More or less, mukunmoye still had some fear in his heart.


    After all, the man in front of him is now the master in charge of life and death on the grassland. In a word, it is very likely to follow the footsteps of Tianxiang Khan.


    At this time, saying so is an excuse for yourself. In fact, it is also for those soldiers to strive for the possibility of survival.


    Tang Hao waved carelessly, glanced at Tianxiang Khan who was no longer moving, and turned around to look over.


    "I won''t go there, but it''s the main place in a country."


    "Now your Khan''s soul has returned to the West. A country can''t live without a Lord."


    As they strided forward, several foreign generals here felt only a heavy sense of depression and came face to face.


    Several people lightly raised their eyebrows and slightly lowered their heads. They didn''t dare to touch those fierce eyes.


    Tang Hao seems to have done an ordinary thing that can no longer be ordinary. He smiled calmly and continued.


    "I killed this man. I made you lose Khan."


    "But this country can''t be ownerless for a day, and I''ll compensate you. How about it?"


    The speaker is very relaxed, but the listener is frightened.


    The last Khan''s body is not stiff, and even his body has not been taken away. Who dares to be the next Khan?


    Moreover, the Turkic royal family in this tent has not been eliminated. Whoever wants to take over will have to be uprooted.


    It is clear that Tang Hao wants to deal with the aftermath through the new Khan!


    The figures at the table were a little timid. They dared not take a bite one by one. They prayed that they would not fall on their heads.


    Slowly raised his arm and moved it on the generals with their heads down. A moment later, his index finger poked out.


    "Just you!"


    "Khan''s seat, you can sit down later."


    The four foreign generals raised their heads and looked in the direction Tang Hao knew.


    It was a bodyguard waiting beside several generals!


    The pointed bodyguard grew up and looked at Tang Hao at a loss. He subconsciously looked at the master in front of him.


    "Ah?"


    A voice full of doubt came out of his mouth, raised his fingers numbly and pointed to himself.


    "Me?"


    The master in front of him stood up in fear, bowed his hands respectfully to Tang Hao and said.


    "General Tang."


    "This... I''m afraid it''s... Something wrong..."


    "Other leaders... Other leaders will disagree..."


    Tang Hao walked to the desk with his negative hand, brushed his cloak and sat down.


    Reach out and take out a moment of Elaeagnus angustifolia from the silver plate and throw it into your mouth. Lift your legs, put them on the desk, turn your head and look at the big general of the family.


    "What''s wrong? In this random corner of the western regions, hundreds or thousands of people can dominate..."


    "His soldiers can pass a hundred."


    Pointing at the back of the standing general, Tang Hao said frankly.


    "This man, I guarantee that he will be the Khan of West Turk. If anyone refuses, other tribes have the obligation to gather and get rid of it."


    "If anyone dares to disagree, they will throw them into the snow mountain to feed the wolf, I said!"


    After that, Tang Hao pointed to the empty position opposite and glanced at the guard.


    "From now on, you are the Turkic Khan. You should be on an equal footing with them and better command the overall situation."


    "Come on, sit down!"


    The bodyguard''s mind was blank. It was like a dream.


    Carefully looked at the body lying under the high platform and sat trembling opposite.


    Tang Hao shook his feet on the table and smiled with satisfaction.


    "That''s right! It''s a little sweaty."


    "Where can Khan stand guard for the general!"


    When the voice fell, Tang Hao waved to the soldiers on one side and said.


    "Come and pour the wine for Khan!"


    The wine was filled one by one for all the people present. Tang Hao took the wine cup and raised it.


    "Congratulations on the birth of a new Khan in West Turks."


    "Since then, all ethnic groups in Wangxi Turkic have developed at ease."


    "Come on! Fill this cup!"


    Regardless of the green and white faces of the generals, Tang Hao pushed up his glass and poured it down.


    When the jade lamp fell, Tang Hao put his arm on the table, pointed to the newly established Khan opposite, and said.


    "It''s your first time as Khan, and I''ll tell you."


    "The disposal of the original royal family of Western Turk should not be soft."


    When the finger bone sounded on the desk, Tang Hao''s words spread again.


    "Process, I don''t need to see, I just want you to present the ending!"


    "In addition, the vast Tang Dynasty is full of 150000 soldiers who braved the wind and snow. They will certainly not return empty handed! There should be, and there should be no less!"


    "That''s it! After the negotiation, go back and prepare!"


    Suddenly start, suddenly end.


    Several foreign generals haven''t reacted yet.


    "Ah?"


    The newly established Khan looked at his back and grew up his mouth.

 Chapter 900

    Suddenly, the preparations were arranged.


    In a moment, he left the table.


    Several foreign generals looked at the scattered figure and looked at each other.


    Mukunmoye and Tu Yu had mixed feelings.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the Khan position of the West Turks is only in name.


    Under the pressure of Tang Hao, all ethnic groups were divided and ruled. Khan kept three parts of an mu of land in the king''s court alone, and did not have much real power.


    Being a bodyguard used to serving people, how dare you mobilize these high-ranking generals?


    What several people present like is that such a puppet is not himself!


    However, the sorrow lies in the task assigned by Tang Hao.


    The new Khan will take the blame for the suppression of the royal family, but this compensation for the war has become an elusive topic.


    There should be, nothing less!


    This is Tang Hao''s original words.


    Are those supposed to be there? How much is a lot?


    The new Khan looked puzzled at his master and asked softly.


    "General, now... Now, what should I do?"


    When someone carries the pot, he can be regarded as blocking the knife for these generals, and his life and death becomes extremely important.


    No one wants to die early. After all, the next one is likely to be one of them!


    The general was silent for a moment and mused.


    "The top priority is to completely eradicate the royal court. There are many descendants of Tianxiang Khan. Don''t be soft."


    Hearing this, the newly established Khan swallowed his saliva with difficulty, flashed a color of fear in his eyes, and his lips trembled and trembled.


    "I... I dare not..."


    Da Zhang put his shoulder on his side, Tu Yu looked at the frightened eyes of Xinli Khan and said.


    "Don''t panic!"


    "This is not only for you and me, but also for the safety of our whole tribe."


    "Some things have to be cruel."


    With a long sigh, Tu Yu slowly turned around and looked at the tiger soldiers kneeling on the ground, with a look of unbearable in his eyes.


    "Look at these soldiers. They just follow orders... But now... Half of them are going to die."


    Walking slowly down the steps, Tu Yu raised his head slightly and looked at the sunny sky.


    White clouds, like catkins, float lightly on the sky and are extremely holy.


    "You still have a lot to do on the road of Khan. Since general Tang pushed you to this position, our generals will not sit idly by."


    "You must remember to get rid of those thoughts of growth and revenge, have a good rest and seek happiness for our tribe."


    The burly figure moved forward slowly, and words came faintly.


    "At least for now, we still have no power to fight back..."


    The words were not difficult to understand, but the bodyguard was confused.


    After following the general for more than ten years, I only know that the general''s knife is a charge, and the general''s wave is a stop.


    When do you know what this high Khan should do and arrange?


    The praying eyes looked at the former master, and all the words he wanted to say were on his face.


    The general''s eyes at the bodyguard were particularly complex. It was unclear whether it was sympathy or secretly joy.


    He patted the restless figure with his big hand and looked at the snow capped mountains in the sky.


    "Let''s go! Let''s take you to our Jinshan dental tent. The lower body behind you will be where you can''t leave."


    One hundred thousand troops hurried out, but only twenty or thirty thousand people returned to Jinshan.


    The queen with a golden crown and thirteen sons, large and small, stood at the entrance of the valley to welcome the returning tribe.


    A pair of deep beautiful eyes shuttle through the crowd, looking for the most powerful figure in the past.


    A moment later, I was a little nervous. I looked at my serious faces and began to drink.


    "Where''s the sweat? Where did you leave the sweat?"


    The young figure walked through the horses, looked up at strange faces and frowned suspiciously.


    "This is not Dad..."


    "This is not..."


    Looking at the beautiful figure who covered his eyes and cried, Tu Yu''s eye muscles twitched, and he couldn''t bear it.


    When the slowly closed eyes opened again, the fierce light was exposed.


    "Sorry!"


    "For the future of the whole family, I... Have no choice!"


    The sharp blade stabbed into the woman''s abdomen, and the red blood gushed out of the wound along the corner of her mouth.


    Just now, he also pulled Tu Yu''s sharp questioning voice from the corner of his clothes and suddenly stopped. He looked at the machete that was not half in. The shock in his heart had already covered his sadness and looked at the general in front of him.


    The blood stained lips stammered a few times, but in order to make a sound, the frozen body gradually paralyzed and shook.


    Some of the older children saw their mother collapsed in a pool of blood and knew that the event was bad. Their frightened and shrill howls cut through the tranquility of the whole Royal tribe.


    In the cold eyes, the children fled in panic. Tu Yu flushed his eyes, raised the trembling new Khan beside him and issued the first military order.


    "Khan has orders!"


    "Clear away the remaining evils of the royal family and rebuild Jinshan dental tent!"

 Chapter 901

    The magnificent clouds float in the sky, the red glow strikes like a tide, and the distant mountains surround the whole Turkic Royal tribe.


    Tu Yu, covered in blood, stood on the high platform built by boulders, overlooking the whole tribe.


    "As I said earlier, the road of Khan is very long."


    "But I forgot to remind you in advance that this road is still bloody."


    The voice of the paralyzed leaning on the stone pillar beside me, listening to the words word by word, the body trembled.


    The face full of tears was as white as paper, and trembled at the wolf smoke rising everywhere under his feet and the shrill scream in his ears.


    "General... I... I can''t sit in this position."


    The burly figure leaning on the high platform held the knife handle at his waist, looked at the figure chased and cut by the remaining tiger masters and the clusters of fire rising on the secluded grassland, and bit his teeth.


    "Sit or not, you don''t count."


    "The competition between royal families has always been the same. But this time, it is the most smooth without the obstruction of those Royal defenders..."


    It''s smooth. It''s just synonymous with slaughter.


    Change the dynasty, this is the fate of the royal clan!


    The collapsed figure wanted to say something, but was picked up by the burly Tu Yu.


    "You are Khan, you are the king pushed by Tang Jun in this position!"


    "From the moment general Tang pointed to you, your life doesn''t belong to this wasteland or the eternal Heaven. Do you understand?"


    The figure with tears in his eyes was in a trance. He shivered at the burning smell in the air.


    Suddenly grabbed the general who grabbed his collar and asked in a panic.


    "General Tu Yu, in my life, I admire you most..."


    "Now... What should I do now..."


    Finally, the words were completely replaced by sobs.


    Tu Yu flashed a serious look on his dignified face, gently put down his collar, pulled the wrinkled corners of his clothes for the people in front of him, and said in a deep voice.


    "From this moment on, don''t mention the war. Anyone who provokes revenge again can''t stay!"


    "The Tang Dynasty has strong soldiers and powerful weapons..."


    "The enemy can''t help but surrender..."


    Shaking the confused figure, Tu Yu said firmly.


    "Remember! There is hope only when you live! You are so, and so are our Turkic people!"


    "Like Datang in recent years, cultivating students and raising interest, shepherding sheep and horses are mostly like Datang to contact and introduce their farming and mulberry skills..."


    "In this world, the law of the jungle, the weak, are going to be beaten!"


    The new Khan patted some eyebrows, Tu Yu said solemnly.


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Accompany me down, prepare some reparations for Datang, and send these murderous gods away first!"


    Half a month is not far away.


    Tang Hao''s soldiers even received a reply from the Western Turkic scouts before they had enough beef and mutton on the grassland.


    All the spoils prepared are ready and have been stacked on the motorcade outside the city.


    Facing the warm sky, Tang Hao led a group of veterans and generals to the temporarily built stone castle.


    The new Khan, dressed in a brand-new animal skin jacket, led the generals, carrying boxes of treasure, and filed in.


    In the stone castle, among the entourage, the enchanting Western beauty covered her face with gauze, accompanied by Hu konghou vocal music, stepped barefoot on the spread red carpet, worked hard to twist her waist and legs, and only the beautiful eyes on her face glanced at the generals on both sides.


    After the dance music, the soldiers holding the four corners of the box slowly came up, opened the cover of the box and displayed the treasures piled in it.


    Perhaps he was still afraid of Tang Hao''s remaining power. Xin Khan trembled and stood at the head of the hall with a sheepskin roll and read the name of the treasure to Tang Hao.


    "Fifteen pairs of ivory... Three white jade bottles, one Qin rhinoceros horn cup, one Nanman lock armour,..."


    "Glazed lanterns, luminous walls, moon beads..."


    "Three Dawan Baoju, 15 cans of refined wine..."


    Perhaps it was because he was too close to the murderous God. There was a tremor in the stammering voice of the new Khan, and the bronze forehead was covered with sweat beads.


    His eyes glanced at him from time to time. Tang Hao, with his head open and eyes closed, often read the name of a treasure, and his heart trembled.


    Most of the treasures seized by Tianxiang Khan bit by bit in less than ten years are now presented here. Twenty boxes of gold, silver and jade articles were brought out and added together.


    Such a ceremony is not only the new Khan, but also Tu Yu, who has been greatly favored, secretly smacks his tongue.


    But now, where is the choice for the defeated general?


    Everyone prayed that the killing God of the Tang Dynasty would see countless treasures and open up to all Turkic ministries, even if the number of cattle, sheep and horses handed over every year was less.


    It was not until the new Khan''s mouth was dry and his tongue was dry, until the sheepskin roll in his hand was dragged to the ground that the treasures presented were included.


    Respectfully, he bowed slowly to the body half lying on the stone chair, and the new Khan saluted with a fist.


    "General Tang, the gifts are ready."


    "What else do you need to add?"

 Chapter 902

    Looking at the treasures piled up in the stone castle, the Tang generals sitting on both sides felt dazzled and agitated.


    These treasures are too many!


    Gold, silver and jade articles, wine glass ornaments, strange animal medicine, and BMW divine horse


    It can be said that there are all kinds of books, calligraphy and paintings spread among the Han people!


    Chumo looks at the treasure chest filled with half of the house and sighs from his heart.


    "These rare treasures are comparable to the Tang royal collection. It''s amazing!"


    Su dingfang looked at Tang Hao sitting quietly and smiled on his old face.


    "Tang boy really has means. If he won this war, he can bring back many treasures for Tang!"


    "Shame, shame, even old generals like me have never made such great achievements!"


    Hearing this, Su Qingjie''s excited face wore a playful smile.


    "Dad, I remember that you and uncle Duan were disgusted by brother Tang''s practices. Why are you full of praise this time?"


    Su dingfang choked at such a rhetorical question, and a feint of anger appeared on his old face.


    He raised his arm to fan Su Qingjie''s head and scolded him.


    "Can''t you sincerely find fault? On a good day, mention all these unpleasant things!"


    Knuckles banged on Su Qingjie''s head, and Su dingfang was facing the first nununui mouth of the stone castle.


    "Look, it''s also 20 years old. Can you be one of ten boys like Tang?"


    "If you have time to talk about these details, you might as well think about others to learn!"


    The knocked brain buzzed. Su Qingjie dodged away, his mouth shriveled and looked like a dislike.


    Duan Zhixuan next to him heard Su Qingjie say so. A blush floated on his old face, and he coughed twice to hide his embarrassment.


    "Er... Previously, I thought it was inappropriate and it was difficult to be measured."


    "But this Tang boy is really impressive."


    "Qingjie, don''t tangle with such small things. We old guys are dull, hahaha."


    Your words and mine will make the whole festive scene more lively.


    Sitting in the first seat, Tang Hao heard the celebrations of the generals under his seat and waved slightly.


    "These treasures are very pleasant to my ears. I''ll take them first!"


    Then he slowly turned his head and looked at the new Khan.


    "West Turk, I''ll leave it to you."


    "I want to learn from the generals under my command. I dare to have two hearts and bombard Jinshan dental tent!"


    The new Khan trembled with fear and bowed down with his head white like a rattle.


    "Don''t dare!"


    "Dalits can''t do such things."


    Tang Hao stared and glanced at the new Khan.


    "You don''t have the courage!"


    Half lying back on his seat, Xin Khan hurried forward and filled the wine glass in front of Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao waved his arm and signaled not to pour any more.


    "All right, the gift is ready, and I won''t go to the place of the tooth tent."


    "Stay on this grassland for some time. I''m tired of seeing the sand and stones everywhere. I''m ready. It''s time for our army to set off and return to Beijing!"


    After listening to Tang Hao, all the officers and men got up one after another.


    "Yes!"


    When things were arranged properly, people left the stone castle in twos and threes and began to prepare.


    The new Khan was alone in the stone castle and did not look like he was going to evacuate.


    When others were almost gone, the new Khan carefully gathered up to Tang Hao''s side.


    "General Tang, it will take three or five days for the whole army to pull out of camp. Tonight, the Dalits will arrange the beauties who danced above. How about sleeping?"


    "General, don''t worry, these beauties are still virgins, and their posture and appearance are the best choice..."


    Tang Hao directly waved his hand and interrupted the new Khan''s words.


    "No, I don''t like it."


    Hearing the speech, the new Khan frowned, but the next second seemed to find Tang Hao''s handle, pinched and smiled on his face, bowed and said quietly.


    "General Tang, if these young virgins don''t agree, the concubine of the leader of Hu Luju is also a famous beauty nest in our family."


    "Small, go to the branch meeting and come here..."


    Before the words were finished, the new Khan was about to step out.


    Looking at the persistent appearance of the new Khan, Tang Hao hurriedly stopped.


    "Come back!"


    Frowning, Tang Hao looked at the newly appointed Khan and said sternly.


    "Can''t you tell me something? The leader of Hu Luju died in the battle just now. Before his bones were cold, you thought about his concubine?"


    The new Khan quickly waved his hand and explained.


    "No, no, no, no! I don''t think so."


    "The reason for this is also because considering that general Tang was tired all the way and spent several days on this wasteland."


    "I''m afraid general Tang worked too hard, so he had this idea."


    In the words, in the brain of the new Khan, there was a flash of intelligence and joy.


    With a touch of careful temptation, he hesitated.


    "Well... The general needs to find some handsome young men for you..."


    Tang Hao looked at the charming face and slapped him in the face.


    "Get out!"


    The new Khan covered the beaten forehead, dared not stay any longer, and ran away.


    "All right, all right."


    His eyes moved away from the hurried figure. Tang Hao glanced around and wondered.


    "Niang, I think it''s so like loving Longyang?"


    "In other words, the good deeds done by Li Chengqian have spread to the western regions?"

 Chapter 903

    Bang.


    The figure running out bumped into a big man. Both of them looked up at each other in surprise.


    Duan Zhixuan looked at a fingerprint printed in the finger gap of the new Khan covering his left face, slightly confused.


    Tang Hao doesn''t bully the weak again, and he won''t beat such an unarmed man. What''s the matter with these five fingerprints?


    "Hey, why are you so reckless, but what have you done?"


    The new Khan kneaded his hot cheeks and looked at the man with grievances on his face, and quickly bowed.


    "General, I just wanted to send some dancer beauties to serve general Tang, but general Tang waved his hand and refused."


    "And the white and beautiful concubine Hu Luju, who is not to the taste of general Tang, was slapped for nothing. What do we like, general Tang?"


    In fact, the new Khan has no other meaning. The gift has gouged out a piece of meat from his heart. At present, the Tang army has only three or five days to leave. Don''t make any mistakes in these three or five days.


    Then he wanted to catch some beauties to serve, or send away these murderous gods of the Tang Dynasty. But he didn''t think that if he didn''t give gifts, he got a slap.


    After hearing the reason, Duan Zhixuan smiled, pulled the new Khan to the corner of the stone castle, put on the new Khan''s shoulder and explained.


    "You don''t know. Our general Tang is a master who can kill people in his dream. You find some beauties to sleep with, and that''s who came to die."


    The rough and crazy man glanced at the main general who had already dispersed, approached the new Khan and lowered his voice.


    "Because of this, general Tang developed the habit of going to bed without leaving anyone."


    "However, I don''t refuse anyone. If you have a heart..."


    Half said, the story didn''t go on. Raise your head and blink your eyes, an expression you know.


    The new Khan was stunned. In a flash, he understood and smiled.


    "The little one will arrange one for the general...?"


    Duan Zhixuan pressed his big palm on Xin Khan''s shoulder and frowned slightly.


    "How can one? Tomorrow morning, there is no one to carry water and change clothes!"


    The new Khan nodded again and again. A moment later, he pulled Duan Zhixuan''s skirt.


    "Then general Tang needs a good word from the general these days."


    "If there is some dissatisfaction, I hope the senior general can say in advance, and the small can make up in advance."


    The fist banged on his chest, and Duan Zhixuan promised.


    "As long as you do things quickly, everything is easy to say, everything is easy to say."


    The conversation between the two had already been heard by Tang Hao standing at the door of the hall.


    Marching and fighting, days of bumps and attacks, and tense layout, fighting. For these men, the pressure is great.


    In particular, Duan Zhixuan, who has been Garrisoning the border for many years, will more or less be unable to stand loneliness and need to vent.


    Tang haoquan should turn a blind eye. After all, the war is over, and there is no more worry.


    With two coughs, Tang Hao shouted at the two people who whispered.


    "General Duan, the matter of the barracks needs the general''s supervision as soon as possible, and the food and grass materials also need to be investigated."


    The big hand slapped the new Khan on the back, and Duan Zhixuan hit ha ha.


    "Don''t worry, general! I''m also negotiating with the new Khan at this time."


    After talking, he pulled on the new Khan and walked towards the city.


    7 a.m. to 9 a.m..


    White clouds are like flocs, and the sky is clear.


    The golden light came in from the window lattice. Tang Hao didn''t sleep very hard. Chumo came to wear armor for Tang Hao, and the horn outside the city had sounded.


    Hearing the order of assembly outside the city, Duan Zhixuan moved away several sleeping women. His scarred body was covered with cotton clothes and armor, yawned, picked up a double halberd, and walked outside the city with Tang Hao.


    The new Khan, with some bodyguards, had already waited outside the city and saw Tang Hao go out of the city to meet him.


    Pointing to the neat carriage behind him, he reported to Tang Hao.


    "General Tang, these are some dried meat and grain. The small one has been prepared and installed. The general can be used on the road."


    When the army was leaving, there was still a lot to do. Tang Hao glanced at the carriages and the long cart pulling the treasure, and nodded to the new Khan.


    "You did a good job!"


    After talking, he didn''t talk much. He turned on his horse and shouted.


    "Go back! Take care of your people."


    Duan Zhixuan followed Tang Hao and raised his thumb at the new Khan''s eyebrows. They nodded tacitly.


    A moment later.


    Between heaven and earth, more than ten perfect people gathered into a vast ocean. The movement under his feet was like thunder, shaking the fields of foreign countries in the morning.


    Countless knife lights, hunting banners and neat square queues are like a giant dragon entrenched in the western regions, winding on this wasteland.


    Driven by the strength of their feet, carriages crunched in neat lines carrying heavy goods, grain, grass and treasures.


    Tang Hao stood on Wu Zhui, glanced across the long army, looked at dozens of senior generals standing proudly in front of the army, and slowly raised his right arm.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back!"

 Chapter 904

    The journey of more than 100000 people can''t see the end.


    Tang Hao walked with his horse and occasionally stopped at a higher place nearby to see if the whole army showed signs of disconnection.


    Since stepping on this vast field, I have been used to the soldiers and soldiers behind the Central Plains. A few soldiers have altitude reactions such as chest tightness, sweating and shortness of breath.


    Especially since I was a child, I have lived in Jiangdong, especially in the coastal area.


    In such an era, it is almost impossible to overcome this reaction, but fortunately, such diseases will be alleviated as long as they get enough rest, reduce consumption, or go to low-lying places, without causing most staff losses.


    Chumo stares at some sick and weak soldiers lying on the horse''s back and on the cart. He is shocked and uncertain.


    "Brother Tang, why are you waiting?"


    "It''s good when we come. We only have a few troops. We''re in some uncomfortable conditions."


    "Why are so many soldiers wilting? Is it that the dried meat given to us by the West Turks is poisonous?"


    After taking a look at Cheng Chumo, who has been sunburned by the plateau sun these days, Tang Hao gently waved his hand.


    "If they poisoned us, we would still be alive today?"


    "Give him 10000 courage and dare not gamble with the lives of the whole family."


    "This is a plateau reaction. It''s normal. Send orders to let the soldiers slow down a little. Don''t worry."


    "When we came, we were almost the same as the shopkeeper. Now you see, there are no less than 50 yuan cars transporting goods. Each rut can be pressed out half an inch deep. Coupled with continuous trampling, there are some signs of melting ice and snow. The road is muddy and the strength of each foot is like a cow. It''s lucky that we didn''t fall down."


    Tang Hao had no choice but to let the cavalry and foot strength rotate and move forward full.


    Due to acclimatization, there were only nearly a thousand taxi soldiers with altitude sickness, but the collapse of their companions and the scene of cold sweat that seemed to be strangled at the throat still terrified the taxi soldiers around them.


    Occasionally, during the break, the soldiers would gather together and talk quietly, but the whispers of more than 100000 people were still noisy.


    When the military order was handed down, everyone was a little relieved.


    Duan Zhixuan took a look at the soldiers lying on the goods in the yuan car, and was very happy.


    "Fortunately, I''ve been guarding the border for many years. I''ve stayed in the grassland and high mountains for a long time. I''m quite comfortable here."


    Su Qingjie, a rich childe who grew up in the imperial city with a golden spoon, has a pale face, stuffy chest and more or less altitude sickness.


    Tang Hao knows that the current situation is not optimistic. This symptom can be alleviated only by rapidly moving to the low-lying plain.


    Otherwise, if we stay on this plateau for a long time, most of the already serious soldiers will worry about their lives.


    When the procession was full again, there was a commotion.


    Although the commotion did not spread to the front, many of the front-line soldiers still couldn''t help looking back.


    Tang Hao''s attention was also attracted and his steps stopped.


    "What happened over there?"


    "Chumo, take someone to have a look."


    Chumo is about to turn his horse around and leave when the captain gallops over from behind.


    "General, the old general Su, who is in charge of supervising food and grass, fell off his horse and fainted."


    On the road, not all generals led the array like Tang Hao.


    For example, Su Qingjie is responsible for supervising infantry, coordinating infantry, shield soldiers and bow soldiers, and Duan Zhixuan is mainly responsible for taking care of the soldiers of the siege equipment family


    If any link falls off the chain, it will affect the progress of the whole army.


    Hearing the news, Tang Hao turned his horse''s head.


    "I''ll take a look, Chumo. You go on with the army."


    A group of people went upstream along the advancing gathering, and the stagnant team moved forward slowly again.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the grain and grass tribe, Su dingfang slowly woke up.


    Untie the water bag tied around his waist. Tang Hao handed it over to Su Qingjie and poured it down to Su dingfang.


    With an apologetic look in his eyes, Su dingfang looked at Tang Hao in front of him, pale and sweating, with a bitter smile on his cheek.


    "People are old and useless."


    "Just now I was riding a good horse. Suddenly I saw Venus. It was dark in front of me and I couldn''t remember anything."


    Tang Hao rested the old man on a stone and sat down himself.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s not uncommon for strong soldiers to have such a situation."


    "Why don''t you sit in our chariot and cultivate yourself for a while. As for the food and grass soldiers, I''ll send someone to take care of them."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s suggestion, Su dingfang waved again and again.


    "How about that?"


    "This is my last battle. How can I be called a complete conquest if I just sit in the carriage with my feet off the ground and my eyes can''t witness the westward journey?"


    Seeing the stubborn old general, Tang Hao gave a thumbs up in his heart.


    How can we worry about our Datang military camp if we can have this hard work!

 Chapter 905

    Holding a half pot of water hose in his hand, Su dingfang looked at the rows of soldiers passing by, and a smile leaked from his old face.


    "I''ve heard of this disease for a long time. Symptoms like me can''t die!"


    "I''m in good health."


    "In those days, I fought with your majesty and the military God in the East and West, and fought across the grassland. I killed 18 anti kings and scurrying rats. What a prestige it was at that time!"


    "When the men of the grassland met me, they all ran away, and the grassland women ran out of the tent naked and screamed."


    Speaking of the brilliant deeds of that year, the old man raised a proud smile on his cheek. It seems that the whole person is also immersed in that memory, and his pale face has some blood.


    Tang Hao listened to Su dingfang and laughed with him.


    Chumo always likes to listen to such war stories. He pricks up his ears and praises them.


    The old man''s loud voice calmed down slowly and turned with a sense of vicissitudes.


    "Now, it''s not easy to have a chance to go deep into the border of the western regions, where emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty went on an expedition."


    "If you go back in such a daze, you can''t even see the scenery along the way. In the future, it''s a pity to hear that this land of the western regions has been zoned into the territory of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "I don''t have much time. It''s a blessing to see the magnificent mountains and rivers of the Tang Dynasty. When I go underground and see my old ministers, I can tell them."


    Holding the old man''s rough hand, Su Qingjie looked charitable in his eyes.


    "Daddy, you''re talking nonsense here again."


    "You are now in good health. Datang north and the West are determined. You can enjoy your old age."


    "Why is it difficult to live a long life with such a great momentum?"


    After a long rest, Su dingfang''s breathing became calmer and looked at his child with kindness in his eyes.


    He stroked Su Qingjie''s head behind him in a soft tone.


    "Son, it''s a blessing for our ancestors to meet people like general Tang."


    "He is full of wisdom and this unique military strategy. You should study hard. If you can match him one in ten, I can smile nine."


    It is not the wish of every world to hope for a son to become a dragon and a woman to become a Phoenix.


    The old man who has been wandering for most of his life has sincere words without the slightest exaggeration.


    Until he saw Su Qingjie nodding heavily, the old man smiled with joy.


    Once again, he glanced at the proud General of Datang, and the old man''s eyes became envious and profound.


    "Tang Hao, our majesty, is a man with the world in mind."


    "In those days, the eighteen anti kings attacked Luoyang together. Their arrows were like locusts and their lives were like grass mustard. Their bodies kept sliding off the city wall, splashing water in the moat, and then disappeared."


    "It''s not easy to win with white bones and red blood. Your Majesty''s victory is very dangerous..."


    "Your Majesty is majestic, maneuvering among thousands of troops and invincible, just like many traitors, just like the mighty pass can''t stop your Majesty''s footsteps, which is really fascinating..."


    Reciting a lot of past events, Su dingfang raised his head and looked at Tang Hao squatting in front of him.


    "Tang Hao, don''t bother me."


    "Now there are rivers and mountains in the Tang Dynasty. The documents submitted by various places and the wars of agriculture, mulberry and ordnance need to be handled by your majesty."


    "Empress Chang sun passed away, and the prince Chengqian ended up depressed. Such a heavy burden on your majesty."


    "The deeds of foreign wars, the surrender of the four barbarians and the opening up of Xinjiang and land can only fall on you younger generation."


    Holding the stone behind him, Su dingfang wanted to stand up.


    Tang Hao and Su Qingjie want to help, but the old man pushes them away.


    "I''m not old enough to need help. I can do it!"


    It may be because he squatted for too long. When the old man stood up, he shook slightly, but finally stood stubbornly holding the stone.


    "The great Qin Dynasty unified the rivers and mountains, and all the weights and measures in the world. According to one standard, the rivers and mountains of the Great Han Dynasty are even more fertile. Your majesty often mentioned this when he was young."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    This is also the words of teachers and friends, full of an old man''s ardent hope for future generations.


    A veteran can present these heartfelt words to Tang Hao. He really takes Tang Hao as a figure like the sea god needle of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao bowed and said along with the words.


    "What general Su said benefited Tang a lot."


    "At present, the West and north of Datang have all been stable."


    "The shipbuilding industry in Yangzhou also has some eyebrows now. According to my estimation, it is expected to build a warship that can attack at sea by the end of the year."


    "That once made the previous dynasty return without success three times. In the early Tang Dynasty, the countries that could make several Tang generals die in foreign countries will eventually feel the deterrence from the Tang Dynasty!"


    Su dingfang looked at the man in front of him with a happy smile on his face.


    "Be farsighted and plan ahead. No wonder your boy is very suitable for our majesty."


    Looking at the scattered soldiers at the end, Su dingfang waved and climbed to the horse''s back.


    "Let''s go and keep up with the big army."


    "I still want to take a look at the brilliance created by your younger generation. I must not fall behind!"

 Chapter 906

    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The exciting drums sounded, and the exciting drums seemed to tell the good news from the West in advance.


    The king of Tang, who was still attending the meeting in the court hall, suddenly stood up from his seat and looked out at the open hall door.


    The admonishing courtier stopped the voice of reading, kneaded the notes, turned stunned and looked in the direction of the drum beating.


    The literary ministers and the rest of the generals in the hall were raised at the end of the moment. For the two months they looked forward to, there was news at this time!


    The war horse galloped over the palace gate, spread its hooves on the square of the Tai Chi hall and ran towards the open hall gate.


    Seeing the figure of the scouts who came running, the king of Tang''s face showed a touch of excitement he had not seen for a long time. His lips whispered for a moment, and the excited voice came out.


    "Come on! Follow me to see the war report!"


    No one cares about the victory or defeat of this war!


    Because everyone knows that there are magic weapons in hand, and this God of war figure personally leads the army to conquer Western Turks is just looking for things.


    What all the courtiers care about is whether this war can really lay a foundation for the century long surrender of Western Turks! Dare not invade the border of Datang again.


    Even what everyone cares about is how beautiful Tang Hao personally took command of the war!


    King Tang stood at the gate of the main hall with his head held high. His eyes moved with the figure running on the square. The tension and hope in his heart were unprecedented when he received the report of the East Turkic war.


    The courtiers behind him said nothing. All the people stared at the scouts quietly. Even some old courtiers trembled because they were too excited and nervous.


    When the war horse approached, the scouts flew off the horse.


    "Northwest war report!"


    The skilled half knelt on the ground, took out the bamboo tube in his arms, raised his hands and held it high.


    Hundreds of eyes stared at the bamboo tube, as if everything around could not enter the heart.


    Without waiting for the call of the king of Tang Dynasty, father-in-law Rong ran to the foot of the steps and held the bamboo tube in his hand.


    Break the fire paint, open the bamboo cover and shake out a kraft paper roll.


    The hand holding the paper roll trembled slightly, father-in-law Rong cleared his voice, and the shrill voice rose slowly at the door of the silent hall.


    "On January 23, the Tang army arrived at the Mukun tribe, the three armies gathered, slaughtered more than 3000 people, and 10000 Mukun soldiers and militia surrendered..."


    "On February 5, Tang Hao, the general manager of the March, led more than 50000 cavalry troops to subdue the soldiers with 10000 Mukun and levy logging Yangcheng..."


    "In three hours, Muyang city announced its breakthrough and captured general Tu Yu, the leader of the tiger Division..."


    "... on the third day, Muyang city was in ruins, more than 4000 people were subject to the people, and all 20000 tiger division soldiers were slaughtered..."


    Hearing this, the faces of the generals changed slightly.


    Such a story has not happened for a long time, but Tang Hao seems to have no objection to it.


    Although they were not in such a scene, the generals could smell the strong smell of blood from the figures of more than 4000 people.


    "Isn''t Tang Hao too extreme? Such means are frightening..."


    Finally, some people couldn''t help but express their worries, but they were dissatisfied with the fierce Tang general.


    When Wen Chen heard the war report, he showed his disapproval without restraint.


    Fang Xuanling''s wrinkled Sichuan eyebrow seemed to be embedded in his forehead and looked at Du Ruhui.


    "Tang Hao''s young age is so cruel and cruel that it''s scary!"


    Du Ruhui''s tight lips slowly spread out and spit out his own voice.


    "Yes! I''m afraid such fierce anger will lead to more discontent among Turks. Take it back, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult."


    When the voice fell, the unexpected result came out of Grandpa Rong''s mouth.


    "On February 15, Tang Hao took the lead with his soldiers and fought with 100000 Western Turkic troops. When shelling Western Turks, he pursued and attacked hard and captured Tianxiang Khan."


    "At the end of February, the two remaining tribes of Western Turk surrendered. Tang Hao killed Tianxiang Khan, established a new king, and announced the surrender of all western Turk tribes on the same day."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the courtiers present were in an uproar.


    Gao Shilian stared at Li Jing with a pair of clear eyes and an incredible expression.


    "Duke Wei, is your son-in-law a god man?"


    "If you don''t enter the golden tooth mountain, you can also clean up the clothes of the Western Turkic departments?"


    "Even if Khan is dead in this auspicious day, is it not right for those tribal leaders who use their own troops and respect themselves? Why do they surrender without any intention of resistance?"


    Li Jing''s face also had the same doubts. The situation of all ethnic groups in West Turk had been known for a long time, and there were constant internal disputes.


    But at such a good time in troubled times, no one dares to get out of control and become king.


    Thinking for a moment, Li Jing shook her head slowly.


    "If you want to know the reason, I''m afraid it''s only slightly Hao''er in person!"


    Sun Wuji''s face showed an excited look. Looking at Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, he laughed.


    "Look! It seems that the Tu people in the slaughterhouse are just a warning, not Tang Hao''s wanton move."


    "Hey! Think of the western regions, thousands of miles away. Even if this army rushes away, it will take at least half a month. Especially the tribes are far apart. It''s really incredible that they can calm ten tribes in a short month."


    After that, the eldest sun Wuji took a few steps slowly, looked at father-in-law Rong under the steps and asked.


    "Father in law, didn''t you mention the word casualties in the war report?"

 Chapter 907

    War casualties!


    This is an important criterion for judging whether the war is perfect or not.


    The western regions are surrounded by heavy mountains and covered with snow all year round. Under such a harsh environment, a number of people will die.


    Moreover, the duel between hundreds of thousands of armies will sharply reduce the number of soldiers in Datang.


    This is also the reason why Tang Hao proposed 50000 soldiers to fight in the western regions, while the king of Tang insisted on equipping 100000 soldiers and 50000 feet.


    Even before the expedition, the king of Tang felt that the 50000 feet were not enough to ensure the food and drink supply of the army.


    After all, the wasteland is not comparable to the grassland. You can live for a few days by abducting several tribes and slaughtering some cattle and sheep.


    Therefore, when sun Wuji raised this question, the smile on the king''s face also stiffened.


    The growth of teenagers needs time accumulation. These are the only soldiers in the Tang Dynasty.


    How many soldiers Tang Hao can bring back is directly related to the overall situation in the future, whether he can cultivate students and raise interest or start another expedition.


    Many people stopped their strange words and frowned one by one.


    "100000 against 100000, I''m afraid the casualties are not a small number."


    "I''m not sure. The Tang expedition must have consumed the old and weak soldiers. The strong soldiers attacked and attacked quickly, which led to the hasty surrender of the Western Turks. In my opinion, the loss of soldiers should be more than 50000 this time."


    "Fifty thousand is conservative, but I still remember when we fought in the East Turks, General Li, the God of the army of the Tang Dynasty, took command. We lost more than fifty thousand in the Tang Dynasty!"


    The whisper was buzzing, and the joy was diluted a lot.


    After all, behind the casualties in this war are broken families.


    Father-in-law Rong cleared his voice, raised his arm again, looked away from the station newspaper just now, and took out another scroll after the war report.


    Sima''s handwriting clearly reflected in his eyes.


    Just glancing at him, Grandpa Rong was already excited and was about to jump up.


    Strong pressure on the heart that beat violently and was about to squeeze out of the chest, and the sharp and excited voice shook through the front of the hall.


    "On the third day of March, xinlikhan led 4000 tribal heroes to see Tang Hao off with 20 boxes of gold, silver, jewelry and rare treasures."


    "So far, all the Western Turkic tribes have surrendered."


    "More than 1300 people were killed by cold during the attack of soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. 3582 people were killed during the attack on the city. 876 people were critically ill due to acclimatization on the way back, and a total of more than 5500 people are expected to be injured."


    More than 5500 people?


    This is far less than the estimated number, which really makes many people stunned on the spot.


    Everyone was stunned to listen to this number. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    Hundreds of thousands of people rushed thousands of miles to fight against hundreds of thousands of people.


    Such a big war has only injured more than 5000 people?


    With a touch of doubt on his stunned face, the king of Tang waved to father-in-law Rong.


    "Again, again."


    "Read it clearly again!"


    Father-in-law Rong''s voice sounded again, and everyone understood.


    "What''s the matter? Tang Hao can control the number of casualties so few? It''s a miracle in the war!"


    Among the ministers, someone screamed inconceivably.


    Gao Shilian also stroked his beard and stood out.


    "It''s really incredible! It''s hard to imagine how to achieve this loss in a battlefield with more than 200000 casualties!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Jing took over the words with a smile.


    "Ashamed, ashamed."


    "I''m falsely known as the army God of the Tang Dynasty. When I was also facing the East Turkic army, I still suffered more than half of the casualties, but I didn''t expect that this boy was better than the blue and achieved such small casualties."


    His fingers twisted his beard under his forehead, and Li Jing''s mind spun rapidly.


    "If Weichen''s guess is good, it must be Tang Hao who sent the subdued soldiers to the front and became the vanguard."


    "He can imagine the strategy of attacking Turkic soldiers with Turkic soldiers."


    After Li Jing''s explanation, many people guessed the reason and couldn''t help praising it.


    "Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid only people like Tang Hao can come up with this move!"


    "This boy is really bold. He has some legacy of Cao Cao. He doesn''t doubt the use of people and doesn''t need to doubt people. He dares to take such a risk!"


    After listening to Li Jing''s description, Gao Shilian smiled and patted Li Jing on the shoulder.


    "Congratulations, Duke Wei. It''s really enviable to have such a powerful son-in-law."


    Li Jing, who was not good at boasting and farting, looked at Gao Shilian with a smile and said.


    "Duke Shen is really exaggerating."


    "But if you want to say it, you should congratulate your majesty. The happy Dragon son-in-law picked out this pearl among all sentient beings."


    "In my opinion, my minister is only contaminated with your Majesty''s blessing."


    Even Li Jing, who had never flattered, spoke beautiful words at this time, which only made the surprised king of Tang happy again and again.


    "Unexpectedly, Duke Wei is also a man who flatters his horse smoothly. Ha ha."


    "But I love to hear that!"

 Chapter 908

    The western regions are settled, and all officials are happy.


    The king of Tang Dynasty''s unsmiling face for two months finally showed an excited smile.


    "Good! Excellent!"


    "It seems that in the western regions, it only needs to place the capital guard to ensure peace!"


    "Duke Shen, you will send a young general to guard the western regions."


    "Duan Zhixuan has guarded the northwest gate for me for so many years. It''s time to come back and enjoy his old age!"


    Gao Shilian bowed his hand and said solemnly.


    "Minister, take orders!"


    Fang Xuanling walked out of the courtiers, came to the king of Tang and bowed his hands.


    "Your Majesty, Koguryo in the northeast, support the troops and respect themselves."


    "Over the years, it has transformed the invigorating island country into a military land occupation, and built the great wall and high wall near Datang. If you let it go, I''m afraid it will become a difficult place in the future."


    "At present, the Tang Dynasty''s divine soldiers are very powerful. Why take advantage of this opportunity to win Koguryo in the Northeast in one fell swoop and complete your Majesty''s ambition ahead of time."


    Go to Koguryo!


    Fang Xuanling''s words immediately reminded all civil and military ministers present.


    The former dynasty mobilized the masses three times, claiming that 100000 troops leveled every inch of the land of the island country, but they ended up in the end.


    The performance of tiger head and snake tail has always been despised by the generals of the Tang Dynasty.


    Now, under the command of Tang Hao, the war of destroying the country can only hurt the skin, and then the vast western regions can be incorporated into the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    A strong military front must be able to wipe out this Koguryo, not to mention!


    As soon as he said this, the minister echoed.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Koguryo was arrogant and domineering in the early years of the Tang Dynasty, which made tens of thousands of soldiers and men of the Tang Dynasty throw their loyal bones around the liaoshui area."


    "Speaking of it, the wronged souls of those soldiers are waiting for us to wash the shame before the Tang Dynasty!"


    Mentioning this matter, the hatred in the hearts of many ministers was suddenly aroused.


    "That''s right! Koguryo has been building Fortifications on the border for so many years in order to hide her capacity, bide her time and gather strength in the country."


    "If one day, our Datang will fight against Tubo and other remote borders. When the army can''t retreat, these island barbarians will take advantage of the loopholes and sneak on the border!"


    Du Ruhui also raised his fist and denounced.


    "That''s right! Koguryo has repeatedly refused us to surrender to the Tang Dynasty. Gaisuwen is closed and devoted to developing military industry. His ambition can be seen."


    "Anyway, this island country is a stumbling block to the unification of the Tang Dynasty. If it is not strangled, it will save some trouble!"


    The loud voice followed one after another. After listening to these excited voices, the king of Tang had a slight wave in his heart.


    But as these officials said, Koguryo will start sooner or later.


    Today, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are strong and completely crush the country like lightning.


    Taking advantage of this momentum, it is an exciting idea to destroy this bunker on the sea.


    In this way, his dream of unification can be realized early.


    But after all, the king of Tang is no one else. He has never been dazzled by the joy of Tang Hao''s victory. He has his own consideration.


    Koguryo has been around the northeast for a long time, and gesuwen is an iron and blood means to unify the country. Attacking this country with the whole people as one will certainly not be as easy as Western Turks.


    Slightly turned his head, the king of Tang looked at Gao Shilian and asked.


    "Duke Shen, what do you think of these things?"


    To be honest, the military newspaper given by Tang Hao is concise and comprehensive, and it is also the pioneer of foreign soldiers. Gao Shilian is not sure about the real strength of the new army of the Tang Dynasty.


    Moreover, over the years, Gao Shilian has a deeper understanding of Koguryo''s control than others.


    Koguryo is actually not as weak as people see. It is not well equipped with troops and horses, but it has complete infantry, archers, shield soldiers and cavalry.


    Especially in the armor, although their soldiers are not as well equipped as the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, the complete set of armor covers the whole army in a small area.


    Coupled with gaisuwen''s attention to rivers and oceans, the strength of warships at sea can not be underestimated.


    Thinking of this, Gao Shilian hugged his fist and arched his hand.


    "Your majesty!"


    "At this time, the military power of the Tang Dynasty is prosperous, but the land of the western regions is far away after all. No matter how strong the soldiers are, they can''t stand the attack for months."


    "What''s more, our warships and ships at sea are still under construction. It must be more secure to wait for months to attack."


    "Weichen thought that the matter of conquering Koguryo still needs to be considered in the long run and must not act rashly."


    This time back to the house was in good order, but it caused many literary officials to be dissatisfied, and the whisper was noisy in front of the hall.


    "Oh! Why should we grow others'' ambition and destroy our prestige? Our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty killed the West Turks at the fingertips!"


    "You can''t say that. After all, Duke Shen is the leader of a military general. Even if things are more profound."


    "Profound? I remember General Li, the king of Hejian Prefecture, missed the opportunity to let Jieli Khan slip away from his eyes and let us wait for several months in Datang!"


    Listening to the hidden noise, Li Jing frowned slightly.


    Wen Chen''s public opinion, in the Tang Dynasty, is a force that can''t be underestimated. If you don''t understand war, you have to incite blindly. Something big is going to happen!


    Looking up, Li Jing took a step forward in the eyes of the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "I seconded!"


    "The words of Duke Shen are not cowardly. If you want to attack and fight, you have to wait for Tang Hao to return to Beijing for discussion."


    "But now, we can rely on our military power to hand over a letter of persuasion to Koguryo and see gaisuwen''s response."

 Chapter 909

    Long yellow sand, endless wide fields.


    Stepping on the creaking sand, Tang Hao listened to the whistling wind and looked into the distance. His eyes were full of gravel and dust.


    The sky is vast and vast, and the sky is like a dome covering the four fields.


    In this lonely wasteland, no living creatures can be seen except the winding army.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment. Except for the motionless sun, I can no longer feel the traces of time flowing on this land.


    During the previous attack, this feeling of loneliness was not so strong. Now, with full vehicles, the soldiers moved slowly, as if only this army survived in heaven and earth, and the sense of loneliness was infinitely amplified.


    Previously, I could chat with the soldiers under my command, but with the dry crack of my mouth, a huge problem was in front of me.


    Along the way, I never met a river!


    On the way, Tang Hao also dug deep into the dry river bed, but the bowl of clean water that came out in that half day was really difficult to solve the big problem.


    There was a sudden commotion among the marching army.


    Tang Hao restrained his mind and looked behind him.


    A soldier galloped over on horseback and reported it.


    "General! Someone fainted!"


    With his dry lips, Tang Hao turns his head and nods to Chumo, indicating that he continues to lead the people forward, while he follows the soldiers to see the situation.


    The fainted soldier was a soldier transporting supplies and grain. He slightly closed his red eyes, opened his mouth and gasped, and the sweat on his cheek slipped into his armor along his pale face.


    Tang Hao knew that he didn''t have to go to check carefully, but he knew that this was the manifestation of water shortage in his body.


    Wear cotton padded jacket in the morning, wear yarn in the afternoon, and eat watermelon around the stove.


    The temperature difference in the western regions is too large. It is suddenly cold in the morning. The soldiers wrapped in cotton sweaters tremble in the cold wind.


    But as soon as the sunset shines directly on the head, the poisonous lens is more and more than in early summer.


    "Remove his armor!"


    The body that was already short of water is even worse when it meets the poisonous sun. A large amount of sweat flows out, which makes the situation worse.


    Several soldiers removed all the soldiers'' clothes and armor. Except that there were not so many beads of sweat on the forehead, the half lying taxi''s cracked lips had issued a dangerous warning of water shortage.


    Su dingfang locked his eyebrows and came up to Tang Hao with a hoarse voice.


    "The strength of the feet is great strength, and the consumption is not small."


    "This is not the way to go on. Without water, the dry food is like chewing wax. Even the dried meat is hard for soldiers to swallow."


    There is no water in the desert. Su dingfang is anxious in his eyes.


    Tang Hao also frowned and looked around at the soldiers.


    One by one, his complexion was extremely waxy yellow, not to mention escorting the car. Even this walk was somewhat vain.


    "Send orders down, all soldiers, remove their clothes and armor."


    After that, he turned to Su dingfang with a firm tone.


    "Save your energy, bite this tooth, and you have to go!"


    "This is not a place to rest!"


    At noon, the hot sun is hanging high. If you rest in such an undiscovered place, you will be a little dehydrated if you are not burned by the hot sun,


    "This... I''m afraid it''s not right¡°


    Over the years, Su dingfang also heard such a military order for the first time.


    The law of the Tang Dynasty is like this. As a soldier, swords and armor are like giving soldiers a second life.


    Without these weapons and armours, a soldier would have lost most of his life.


    Su Qingjie came from the front and reminded Tang Hao.


    "General Tang, one or two soldiers were forced by the heat to remove their clothes and armor."


    "But now all the soldiers have their clothes removed. If such a scene is seen by the enemy, I''m afraid it will only bring disaster to our soldiers."


    Tang Hao can understand such a simple truth.


    Pointing to the desolation ahead, Tang Hao said.


    "What you say is just in case."


    "But now there is no end to the long wasteland. There is the shadow of the enemy."


    "The law of the Tang Dynasty has the rules of the law of the Tang Dynasty, but in the current situation, only in this way can we slow down one or two."


    Take off your armor, but it''s only an expedient measure. It''s important to find water as soon as possible.


    After hearing this, Su dingfang shook his head and pointed to the group of weak feet.


    "Look, the fatigue of the boat and the hot and cold weather will be relieved even if their clothes are removed."


    "The water source is everything at the source. You might as well call several scouts to search the mountain on the wasteland several times?"


    Looking at the sun, there was already some deviation. Tang Hao estimated that it should be near the end of the time.


    In such a sun, it is not a good thing to send scouts to inquire about the water source.


    If there were other soldiers in the barracks, they would be alone outside and fall down, and there would be no cold to survive.


    Tang Hao waved to stop, pointed to the lofty mountains in the distance and said.


    "See those valleys? We can settle down in that valley."


    "About water, I''ll solve it!"

 Chapter 910

    The scorching sun hangs high.


    After Tang Hao gave the order to remove the armor, the soldiers didn''t have much scruples about it.


    Lift the heavy armor one by one, and the weight is light.


    Chumo is even more exaggerated. He simply takes off his cotton padded clothes. He is not satisfied. When he is about to take off his inner shirt, he is stopped by Tang Hao.


    "You are really a man who is not afraid of things!"


    "To let you remove your armor is just to delay the passage of sweat. Are you ready to be naked?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of sunburn?"


    The plateau has a high terrain and the air is much thinner than the plain.


    But just like this, a lot of ultraviolet radiation has become the No. 1 killer of damaging the skin!


    Chumo, an ancient man, looks at Tang Hao''s face and grins.


    "Hey! I''m a rough man. I''ve been used to guarding the border for a long time."


    "Can this solar energy still sunburn? I''m not as delicate as a big man."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Qingjie also coaxed.


    "Brother Tang, you cover your face with a scarf. Are you afraid of being scorched by the beautiful girl at home?"


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    Tang Hao didn''t bother to explain the problem of ultraviolet rays with them. For this kind of thing, explaining to them is like casting pearls before swine.


    Looking at Chumo, who is pulling his clothes off again, Tang Hao looks serious and stares.


    "Stop fooling around! This is an order!"


    "If the whole army is like this, what will our barracks look like?"


    Seeing that Tang Hao was angry, they didn''t dare to say anything more, and narrowly smiled.


    Chumo sees Tang Hao''s serious face, ponders for a moment, and asks.


    "Brother Tang, you just drew on the ground with a tree stick, saying it can be used as a basis to distinguish the position, can you?"


    Tang Hao listened to him ask about it and explained it roughly.


    "These two points are used as marks. This is the ancient method recorded in ancient books. Few people know it."


    "Immediately, mark the top of the shadow, wait for the shadow to shift after half a cup of tea, and then mark it."


    "Take two points to connect and make a cross sign. One side of the sun is south and the other side is north. Now we''re going east."


    "Although we can''t guarantee accuracy, there is no doubt that we will return to the territory of the Tang Dynasty if we keep walking like this."


    It was the first time for the two young people to hear this way. They shouted that they learned another move today.


    In fact, the way Tang Hao said was more common in later military barracks, but he lied that he saw it in ancient books.


    Anyway, since I came to the Tang Dynasty, I have told no less than 70 or 80 lies, nor less than 30 or 40.


    It doesn''t matter if there is such a painless lie.


    The desert evening came very early, and Tang Hao''s army finally arrived at dusk.


    According to the statistics of the army, the number of comas soared.


    Unexpectedly, in two days, people who haven''t dropped water will have big things sooner or later if they go on like this.


    Looking at the limp soldiers, Tang Hao ordered.


    "Put the helmet vessel on the ground, hang the sword on it, and point the blade and sword tip directly at the center of the vessel."


    After hearing the inexplicable military order, Chumo walks up, cracks the pale bleeding lips and asks.


    "Brother Tang? Why?"


    "Look at this..."


    He raised his arm and pointed to the utensils in the open space.


    "I''ve heard of a general burning incense and praying for fish in ancient times. I''ve also heard of the man throwing money and asking for directions. Which one are you playing?"


    Some soldiers who were close to me had the same doubts.


    They also have such doubts in their hearts. They want to say that they pray for rain, but how can this scene look like it?


    Why don''t you, Tang Hao, hang these swords just to demonstrate?


    Tang Hao doesn''t explain much. He goes forward, touches the sword and waves to Chumo.


    "Come and touch it. How does it feel?"


    With a touch of doubt, Chumo pastes the back of the knife and starts to feel cold without any other feeling.


    "Isn''t this an ordinary knife point?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Licking the dry cracked lips, Tang Hao found that his saliva seemed to be very stingy, and he couldn''t even wet his lips.


    He patted Chumo on the shoulder with one hand and pointed to the utensils under his feet.


    "This is what we pray for water from heaven first. We can drink sweet water early tomorrow morning."


    Chumo looks at the empty helmet and his eyes are bigger than the copper bell.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Today''s emperor prays for rain and blessings, but also puts on three sacrifices.


    If the Taoist priest doesn''t pray for rain, he also puts on incense wax and reads a password. It''s not pious, but at least there can be a decent ceremony.


    What is this?


    No sacrifice, no ceremony, just do it like this, can there be water?


    Facing Chumo''s stunned face, Tang Hao can clearly know his inner thoughts without asking.


    "You! There are many things you don''t understand."


    "The specific heat capacity of sand and stone is large, coupled with the unique temperature difference in the western regions, it will certainly form moisture, which will condense into dew in case of cold swords."


    "There is a saying called gathering sand into a tower. I want to use this little dew to merge into half helmet water."


    After all this, Chumo is in a blind spot.


    Tang Hao, who looked at an expert and was full of endless confusion in his dementia eyes, asked after listening to Bala''s stop for a long time.


    "What is the specific heat capacity?"


    "What is the temperature difference?..."


    "And what is that condensation..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 911

    Life is so ironic.


    In the western regions, 100000 soldiers are still worried about the water source and struggling to survive.


    Half lying on the table, Li Zhi looked at the sky through the carved window lattice.


    The twinkling lights in the sky were like the emotion in Li Zhi''s heart, bright and dark.


    Since they sold tofu together with Wu Meiniang, Li Zhi''s suppressed love seems to have sprouted again.


    Recalling that charming face, the seed in Li Zhi''s heart took root and sprouted uncontrollably and implanted into his heart.


    Father emperor''s talent, this reason seems to have been unable to forcibly cut off the idea in his heart.


    "Hey! Do you think this is the fate of Gu hit, or did fate play a joke on Gu?"


    The bodyguard behind him frowned and looked cautious.


    It''s really hard for people to answer such a question that goes against heaven''s destiny and goes against the law.


    "Maybe... Maybe his Highness the king of Jin shouldn''t have such an idea."


    The guard''s head hung low and was about to reach the chest.


    He didn''t dare to look at Li Zhi''s face. He also knew clearly that his words were not the answer in the heart of the king of Jin.


    His heart pounded, waiting for the people in front of him to rage and abuse.


    But even so, he had to do his duty as a bodyguard to pull the young man back from the top of the cliff.


    A long time.


    The figure in front didn''t seem to move, just a faint sigh.


    Pale as clouds and smoke, there is a touch of sadness in the words.


    "If you don''t say it, you will understand."


    "The hearts of the world are like this. After all, the throne of the prince is not more than ordinary people."


    "If she were a woman in the fields in the Tang Dynasty, and she was just a simple rich child in the streets, it would not be so difficult."


    The bodyguard was quite surprised, but the boy who should have been restless seemed particularly quiet!


    With a long and soothing breath, the guard tentatively stepped forward, frowned tightly and arched his hands.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin, there are countless women in the world. Your highness is the body of Jin Zun. Why do you worry that there are no wives and concubines?"


    "If your highness wishes, I will tell your majesty tomorrow to enter the palace for your Highness''s draft."


    Hearing the words in his ear, Li Zhi smiled, took a sip of the wine in his hand and put it slowly in front of his chest.


    The wine is as transparent as jade, rippling slightly in the glittering and translucent jade lamps, reflecting the candles of the house and the stars outside the window.


    Deep eyes looked at the wine, shaking and swaying in the cup.


    "Do you know the wine in this cup?"


    Hearing the inquiry, the guard raised his eyes to see the crystal in the cup and replied.


    "Subordinates know."


    "This is the strongest wine brewed by the Duke of the state of Tang."


    At this point, the bodyguard saw the glittering golden buns and whispered a reminder.


    "This wine is too fierce. Your Highness the king of Jin should drink less wine for the first time."


    Hearing this, Li Zhi''s slightly ruddy cheeks floated with a faint smile.


    "The world says that this wine is heartburn and hot throat, which is difficult to swallow."


    "Guguan''s wine is very delicious, hot and dry, with a taste."


    "Come on! Sit down and drink with the lonely!"


    The bodyguard frowned, looked at the boy and said in a low voice.


    "Your Highness King Jin, you are drunk."


    Alcohol on the brain, clear head is like pressing a stone, some heavy.


    The heart is as comfortable and free as a complete tour of heaven and earth.


    With a mouthful of crystal wine, the spicy taste instantly filled the whole body, and there seemed to be a fire burning between the throat.


    It flowed into the throat and esophagus. The heartburn spread all the way to the intestines and stomach, and the whole person became dry and hot.


    He breathed out a strong hot wine breath, but Li Zhi''s heart was like an ice cellar.


    "As the common saying goes, one drunkenness can solve thousands of worries. Why can''t this slightly drunken drunkenness save me?"


    "What do you say, is it all false, or is the wine alone not enough?"


    The bodyguard moved his feet to Li Zhi''s side, trembled and stretched out his hand to take the wine cup in Li Zhi''s hand.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin, it''s not early. You still have lessons to learn tomorrow. You''d better go to bed early."


    In his words, he touched the wine glass. When he took it down, he was taken away by Li Zhi and put a heavy pier on the table.


    "You haven''t had enough to drink. Why don''t you say it''s early?"


    "Gu asked you to sit down and drink. Do you want to resist?"


    There was an unspeakable sadness and stubbornness in his blurred eyes. The guard nodded and sat down.


    The bodyguard knew that Li Zhi was very sad now.


    Just because he loved a woman he shouldn''t be close to.


    For a time, it was difficult for the bodyguard to persuade the stubborn prince what to do.


    The figure leaning on the seat closed his eyes slightly, and the thick wine breath spewed out of his mouth.


    "You say, you say why this father and emperor can ignore the code of ethics and often accept the three palaces and six courts?"


    "Is it difficult that there is no room for a prince in the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, with the purest mind?"


    "In other words, if you become the king of the Tang Dynasty, you can jump out of this secular ethics and not be bound by etiquette and law?"


    From the child''s mouth, the broken chatter gradually became light and ethereal. In the words, two lines of clear tears slipped across the slightly tender cheeks, reflecting the stars and sprinkled them little by little.


    "Why... Why can''t you..."

 Chapter 912

    Golden Dawn sprinkled on the flower bed, and the old autumn chrysanthemum was already dilapidated.


    The warm sunshine shines on the withered flower branches, and it seems that it can''t call back the style of the past.


    Twist the withered petals with both hands and lift up the soft branches.


    Deep sigh, slightly sad words pour out lips and teeth.


    "It withered after all."


    A simple word made the figure behind him nervous. Looking at the figure wrapped in fox fur in front of him, he slowly stood up and bowed to answer.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, the soldiers searching for famous flowers have sent back the news that there is a kind of Chrysanthemum in the north, which can stand the cold. Even in early spring, you can see the proud flowers."


    Li Tai loves Qiuju very much. The steward knows it.


    But in the cold winter season, the flower beds in King Wei''s house withered and looked bleak.


    Since the last time Li Tai regretted holding the last flower, the steward secretly sent government soldiers to search for the famous flowers in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, hoping to find a chrysanthemum that can resist the severe winter.


    The figure wrapped in the cloak raised his head slightly, looked at the sunny sky and shook his head slowly.


    "Too late, too late."


    I don''t know why the steward looks bleak and decadent today, just like the scene of the decline of the whole garden.


    With a touch of affirmation, the steward comforted.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, the soldiers will certainly bring back the flowers within seven days."


    "My subordinates specially asked me to wrap the roots in hot soil and not hurt their branches and flowers. I think I can transplant them here when I return to my house."


    "At that time, even if you are in the midst of the rustling west wind, you can see the scene of Han Ju''s proud winter..."


    Before he finished, the figure in front of him turned around, stared at the guard and said in a deep voice.


    "I mean, it''s too late."


    The words of comfort stopped suddenly in an instant. The steward looked at the burning eyes of the figure in front of him, hurriedly lowered his head and bowed to stand.


    The dispute between King Wei and King Wu has long been nothing strange.


    The previous overt and covert struggle turned white hot after Li Zhi''s birth.


    Last time, the prisoner sore disaster made both of them tear their faces and openly confront each other in public.


    Both sides want to win the throne of Chu Jun at the first moment, and then dive into the heart to face Li Zhi, who has not yet achieved the climate.


    But unexpectedly, this born Li Zhi was praised by the king of the Tang Dynasty, and even learned from some gossip that the king of the Tang Dynasty had the idea of making Li Zhi a prince.


    The story of snipe and clam competing for profit is vividly staged among the royal families of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Tai''s words were somewhat weak. He strode forward and changed the topic.


    "The news of the northwest war has arrived. Can there be battlefield feedback?"


    The steward hurried to keep up, heard the questions and replied.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, the war in the northwest comes down to the root. It is indeed the shells developed by Tang Hao that have made extraordinary achievements."


    "Shelling the officers and men of the three Western Turkic armies, and Tang Hao even failed to move troops, made the three Western Turkic armies flee and lose, which was really shocking."


    "Our spies in the army once said that flying sand and stones, smoke and clouds cover the sky, and Western Turkic soldiers become flying broken meat and meat mud on the ground."


    The figure walking in the front direction was slightly shocked and stopped. It seemed that the tragic scene had emerged in my mind.


    There was some cunning in the playful smile.


    "As expected, it seems that this shell is the sharp weapon of heavy soldiers."


    The pace moved again, but it was not as hurried as before and became gentle. The previously anxious figure seemed to calm down and think about it.


    "Do you think if we have such a sharp weapon, or use such a sharp weapon to create some movement, will the public opinion of the whole court be changed?"


    The steward behind him was also on the scene on the day of the shell test. Naturally, he knew the power. When Li Tai said so, he was really flustered.


    His master is going to take a shell to deter his majesty and stage the scene of forcing the supreme emperor to abdicate?


    Or take such shocking objects to deal with your brothers and sisters with the same surname?


    "Never, your highness!"


    "These powerful things are too powerful. I''m afraid no one dares to control them easily except Tang Hao."


    "If there is a slight difference, it is a great event to catch your life!"


    Li Tai seemed to have guessed what the steward was thinking. He turned his back on his hands and walked with his head held high.


    "You can always think of lonely strategies too simply."


    "How can you do things that are not tolerated by the world, such as maiming your fellow disciples and bullying your father and Emperor?"


    "What''s more, let the generals of the expedition do these bloody things. We don''t need to do it ourselves."


    Seeing the figure striding forward, the steward tried to guess the meaning of Li Tai''s words in his heart.


    Can you get rid of your two brothers without doing it yourself and rely on this terrible object?


    Is it possible?


    Thinking, the figure turning around the flower bed, faint words came again.


    "I heard that my brother and sister are about to give birth. Please send some stable women and doctors to take care of them."


    "At that time, this sister may be of great help to us."

 Chapter 913

    The morning dew shines on the snow mountain.


    Breathing the cold Valley air, Tang Hao only felt the refreshing chill, filled his heart, and had no sleep at all.


    Climbing up from the tightly covered clothes, the cold shivering body disorderly Barak good clothes, and then drilled out of the shelter of the cliff.


    In the eyes, those helmets that were in full bloom all night were held in their hands by the soldiers and poured down.


    Chumo, who gets up early, picks up Tang Hao''s helmet and runs over from a distance, shouting excitedly across the distance.


    "Brother Tang! You are really a god!"


    "Don''t give God a gift at all, but the kind God can still give us some water!"


    Running figure, feet do not stop, but it can make the water in the helmet not leak a drop.


    Taking the helmet handed over by the panting man, Tang Hao picked it up and took a drink.


    The cold temperature spread to the stomach and intestines along the tongue and went straight to the bottom of the heart, which made people shiver.


    The water deficient body can even hear the voices of organs asking for help. The sound of drinking water is the best response.


    Wipe a drop of water left on the corner of his mouth, Tang Hao said.


    "You boy, you should read more books when you are free. The wisdom left by your ancestors is an inexhaustible treasure."


    "Don''t always shout thank God all day!"


    "If I hadn''t read a lot of poems and books, do you think the heaven could really be kind and rain? If so, the immortal day of the grassland could watch those innocent vagrants die?"


    Taking this great opportunity, Tang Hao gave Chumo an education!


    In ancient times, there was no such emphasis on knowledge. How many of the old die hards in the Tang academy and the sour scholars who read poetry and books to obtain fame will take the initiative to absorb the mysteries?


    Chumo laughed.


    "What brother Tang said is! This is not a marching war! Otherwise, I will be able to get into that pile of books and toss over the strategies for survival in the wasteland."


    Whether Chumo''s words were true or false, Tang Hao looked at the soldiers who climbed the peak and pointed.


    "What are they doing?"


    Following Tang Hao''s direction, Chumo glances at him and gets excited.


    "Hey! With this half scoop of water, our soldiers are like alive. Two thousand soldiers under their command clamored for dry food and choked their throat. They went to Xuefeng to load snow and get water. They can cook some meat porridge and soup."


    "Don''t you say that last night I ordered those soldiers to go. They shouted that their hands and feet were weak. They couldn''t hold the rock and step steadily."


    "I arrived this morning. I had a long rest last night. With this half scoop of water, everyone was lively. Needless to mention, they rushed forward."


    Hearing Chumo say, Tang Hao frowns and glances at Chumo.


    "Hey ~ look, you can''t keep up with your intelligence, and your soldiers become stupid."


    After saying that, Tang Hao shook his head with an expression that the child could not be taught.


    Hearing this, you get bigger outside chumeg.


    It''s faster to get water from the snow peak than to continue hanging a sword and dripping water in this place, isn''t it?


    Moreover, when the scorching sun rose, the water droplets on the sword seemed to stop dropping downward.


    Now, in addition to taking water from the snow peak, is there a faster way?


    Looking at Tang Hao sighing aside, Chumo suddenly disagrees and asks.


    "Brother Tang, it''s true that you claim to be intelligent, but you can''t make fun of me like that!"


    "Just tell me! Where is a convenient water source now?"


    With his fingers on Chumo''s head, Tang Hao looks like an elder.


    "I told you to read more books before, not casually!"


    "Think about it, if there is a snow peak, there must be melting snow. With this snow, do you still worry about no water source?"


    "We were in the wrong place before and didn''t see the river formed by melting ice and snow, but now the light shines on the earth and the field of vision is wide. It''s easier to look for the river around the mountain than climbing the mountain?"


    At this moment, Chumo suddenly wakes up, smashing his head with his fist and smacking his tongue.


    "Hey! Look at my head. What''s wrong? I forgot about it!"


    "Brother Tang still has a good brain!"


    Tang Hao didn''t answer his question and pointed to a low bush on the hillside.


    "See that plant?"


    "That thing has thorns all over it. It''s called cactus. Cutting off its body, taking out its pith and smacking it can also relieve thirst!"


    "What''s more! Look at those small shrubs. Dig some deep pits according to the way you were taught before. After a while, let the muddy water at the bottom of those pits become clear, and you can''t get clean water?"


    Hearing this, Chumo choked.


    So there are so many ways to get water?


    When I think about it, it seems that I can only see in front of my eyes and can''t be flexible!


    Chumo claps Chumo on the shoulder with his big hands, shakes his head and sighs.


    "It seems that you have completely taken the knowledge I taught in the military camp as a thing of rote memorization."


    "These things should be combined with the field and applied flexibly, which is what they get."

 Chapter 914

    After drinking water and stepping into the luggage, the army stepped into the journey again.


    With the decrease of dimension, the symptoms of altitude reaction gradually decreased, and those who once hovered on the edge of dehydration gradually recovered.


    The marching speed of the army gradually increased with the worry free food and drink.


    There was a long way to go, but it was no doubt that Tang Hao was right to identify the direction when he met a group of caravans walking through the desert, which really shocked many soldiers.


    Perhaps it was the strong homesickness that approached the territory of the Tang Dynasty step by step, or the joy of the rest of life for this arduous battle. Many soldiers showed a long lost smile, and the speed of the whole army pushed forward a little faster.


    Vaguely, the city was in sight, and the leading soldier roared.


    "Here we are! Here we are!"


    "It''s a border city! It''s the territory of the Tang Dynasty!":


    "Home! We''re home!"


    The excited screams began to spread behind the long line. People who had felt difficult to walk seemed to feel that all these things became light in such a moment.


    Tang Hao looked at the soldier who hugged and cried and smiled.


    It may be the best reward to return home and return to Datang again!


    The shadowy city tower is quietly pestling there, as if waiting for someone to return.


    The big hand waved in the air, and Tang Hao''s excited instructions came from his mouth.


    "The city of Datang is ahead! Wake up, take out the posture of our hero''s return and accept the cheers of the people of Datang!"


    Ho ho~


    The cheers overshadowed the shouts of the herald soldiers.


    The sound spread back.


    Chumo shakes the reins of his horse and follows up. He beats Tang Hao with his elbow and smiles.


    "It''s time to talk about merit again. Brother Tang, what do you want most?"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone came up behind him and looked at Chumo with a smile.


    "You''d better imagine you, he, there''s no possibility of promotion!"


    "At the age of 20, he is a second-class official and a Duke of China. He seems to have become the ceiling of young talents in the Tang Dynasty. He really envies me!"


    The words of envy are obvious.


    "Oh! It''s not just you two, even I''m greedy!"


    Duan Zhixuan''s thick throat had already heard the words of the two people. He took over the words and said.


    "When I was young, I only made a little achievement in my 40s, but Tang boy and other immortal figures are now higher than the elders of Datang!"


    Duan Zhixuan frowned lightly, raised his whip, pointed to Tang Hao and said frankly.


    "It''s just that you say the rank is high."


    "But is such a smelly boy able to marry the two beauties of Chang''an at the same time, or does the king of Tang personally give him a marriage? How many people can do this in the whole Tang Dynasty and throughout the history?"


    Listening to you and me, Tang Hao listened in his ear and was sweet in his heart.


    He has a smooth career and a bright future. A happy and harmonious family and a good reputation may be the dream of all men in the world.


    And exactly these are integrated in a man.


    Looking at the city that gradually became clear, Tang Hao''s thoughts gradually returned to the scene when he crossed this foreign country.


    At that time, I was just a pawn. In just a few years, I changed and became the most dazzling new star in this country.


    At this time, Datang is quietly standing on the top of the world with a new attitude.


    "What are you thinking? You''re going back to our capital. Why is brother Tang so insipid?"


    Chumo''s words poured into his ears with some doubt.


    Tang Hao put away his mind and slowly turned his head.


    "Of course I''m happy to lead our brothers home."


    Turning to look at the vast army and the smiling faces that broke into his eyes, Tang Hao sighed.


    "The war is always cruel. Even if we are so careful this time, and even let these soldiers avoid the war as much as possible, there are nearly five thousand brothers who have gone home."


    "How many families have to stay up all night."


    Chumo smiles and agrees.


    "Where is the war of the undead? Where is the victory without sacrifice."


    "It''s never groundless to succeed. Maybe only those of us who have experienced it will understand the feeling of facing life and death."


    Pat Tang Hao on the shoulder and Chumo smiles.


    "Well, don''t be sentimental like a young old man in your twenties."


    "Tell me, what are you going to do when you return to the imperial city?"


    Perhaps we have been in a peaceful future for too long. We have more objections to the fighting in this world, and unconsciously we have more feelings.


    Try not to think about the lost fresh lives, Tang Hao smiled.


    "The main reason for this expedition is that the journey is too far, delaying a lot of trips."


    "But as you said, I don''t have much interest in official titles..."


    "Before the war, zhi''er was pregnant. I imagined that for some time, I was afraid that I was about to give birth. I should also be a qualified father..."


    "And you?"


    Chumo smiles.


    "Men just have a little fun, drink and listen to music, and then look forward to your attacking Koguryo that day and bring me with you..."


    Su Qingjie leaned out his head and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Brother Tang, don''t forget me for such military achievements."

 Chapter 915

    The government of the state of Tang.


    On the seat of the fur shop, Princess Changle lay quietly in the sun, gently stroking her swollen belly, and her eyes were full of love.


    "Boy, the warm sun is very good today. My mother brought you to bask in the sun."


    "I heard your father say that the sun can replenish calcium and the body bones will be strong. My mother doesn''t know what this calcium is, but as long as it''s what your father said, there must be nothing wrong."


    "After you were born, you should learn more from your father when you grow up. He is a man full of knowledge. You should be the pillar of our Tang dynasty like him..."


    While talking to himself, there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind him.


    "Princess, let''s warm up the house, after all, it''s February''s weather, and it''s very cold outside."


    "If Miss Wanqing sees this, she will blame us again."


    When the soft voice finished, a servant girl like domestic servant had squatted in front of the seat, lying on the armrest, looking at Princess Changle with worry.


    Princess Changle turned her head, looked at the face she dared not disobey but hoped to obey, and smiled softly.


    "Sakura, since this cold winter, I''ve been staying at home to raise my baby. Now it''s the scorching sun, and the sun warms my heart."


    After that, Princess Changle pointed to several willows planted by the pond last year and said happily.


    "Looking at the willow branches, the tender buds come out, already with a sense of spring."


    "It makes people feel comfortable watching."


    Between words, a beautiful smile appeared on the exquisite face and turned his head.


    "Just let me stay a little longer."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a scolding sound in the corridor behind him.


    "Walk around at will? Now it''s cold outside. Qualitative son is pregnant and sucks some cold air. What should I do?"


    "It''s so difficult for you to accompany sister zhier, take care of her and talk?"


    "When I went to the west market to buy some incense for nourishing pigeons, you disappeared?"


    The voice gradually became clear, and the tone of scolding gradually became severe!


    "I tell you! If sister zhi''er gets cold today and affects her fetus, you domestic servants will wait for the family law to deal with it!"


    "I personally punished you! Let you have a long memory!"


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, Li Wanqing appeared at the end of the corridor. Turning his head, he saw the figure sitting on the seat who wanted to get up.


    Princess Changle got up slowly and looked around.


    At the exit of the corridor, Li Wanqing came in a hurry with an angry face, followed by several submissive and bowing domestic servants.


    Almost at the same moment, Li Wanqing also saw the princess Changle who turned her head.


    A fair face with frost on it, suddenly released at the moment when her eyes met, and looked at Princess Changle with a smile.


    "Sister zhi''er, it''s still chilly outside. How can you get up and come to the backyard and catch a cold!"


    The soft tone is quite different from the previous scolding. At this time, Li Wanqing makes people feel different.


    When she came to Changle Gongyong quickly, Li Wanqing didn''t forget to stare at Xiaoying''s servant girl.


    The servant girl named Xiao Ying immediately trembled all over, quickly lowered her head, retreated to one side, and dared not speak again.


    Princess Changle glanced at the four servant girls behind Li Wanqing, looked at the silent Sakura, and put a smile on Li Wanqing''s arm.


    "Sister Wan''er, you frighten these servant girls again."


    "This time, I saw that the weather outside was good, so I went out for a walk and got some air. After staying in the house for a long time, people became dull."


    Looking at the watery eyes of Princess Changle, Li Wanqing really couldn''t bear to refuse and sighed.


    "Well, I''ll walk around with you."


    As soon as the voice fell, a domestic servant covered the fox fur cloak in his hand. Li Wanqing pulled the collar and tied it for Princess Changle. He looked white and said angrily.


    "Ah, you used to stay in the palace as quiet as the pool water. I think that Tang is spoiled. He went to Jiangnan to travel. Now he is pregnant with a child and likes walking so much!"


    "Several stable women and royal doctors invited by the king of Wei will arrive these days. At that time, you should obey their arrangements in everything and don''t be capricious."


    Hearing the word "King Wei", the stars in the eyes of Princess Changle flashed and filled with a happy smile.


    "The elder brother of the king of Wei has a heart. He sent an imperial doctor to take my pulse and asked his father for some imperial chefs. Now he is looking for a stable woman..."


    Li Wanqing didn''t realize the feeling of having a brother, but now it seems that she has a touch of envy in her heart.


    "You are really blessed! I can''t learn."


    Princess Changle smiled sweetly and changed the subject.


    "Sister Wan''er, when will my husband return?"


    "It''s been two months now, and I don''t know if the western expedition is going well..."


    Seeing the light in Princess Changle''s eyes dissipate, Li Wanqing comforted.


    "You can have an abortion. Why should your husband be a man? How can you lose?"


    "I heard the northwest war report submitted by the court earlier. The western expedition has ended, and the soldiers led by my husband have not been lost. I believe they will arrive in Chang''an soon."


    At this point, Li Wan twisted her beautiful eyebrows and snorted coldly.


    "The boy is really. He hurried away without saying. In the end, he even sent a letter from home in the northwest!"


    "When he comes back to the house, see if I don''t clean him up!"


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s grumpy temper coming up again, Princess Changle covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Sister! Don''t add fists and feet."


    "My husband is fighting outside, using knives and guns. Now he has just returned to his house and has to get a fist. I feel sorry for him."


    Li Wanqing puffed her pink face and pondered for a moment.


    "Ah! You''re right..."

 Chapter 916

    King Wu''s residence.


    A pool of clear water, blue as the sea, several water birds floating on the calm lake, grooming their feathers.


    Dong.


    The hanging bait bumps into the quiet lake and spreads around when it ripples.


    The figure sitting on the Bank of the lake stared at the swim bladder. His handsome face was as calm and light as the lake water.


    Someone came from behind, took a look at the figure wrapped in fox fur on the seat, moved his steps gently and gathered up.


    "Your Highness King Wu, there is news from Yangcheng on the border that the army has been stationed outside the city."


    The figure half lying on the seat gave a lazy "um" and never left his eyes staring at the swim bladder.


    The bodyguard behind him looked at the motionless figure, did not dare to disturb, and stood quietly aside.


    long time.


    The swim bladder trembled and shook the lake.


    The figure on the seat flashed a light in his eyes, and his tender white fingers gently held the fishing rod.


    At the moment when the swim bladder sank into the water, he suddenly made an effort to raise the fishing rod.


    The bent rod tip dragged the tight fishing line, and the figure on the seat smiled.


    "Hooked, it''s a big fish."


    The bodyguard behind him decisively picked up the fishing net and crossed to the lake to wait for it.


    Bang.


    The palm sized fish tail flashed across the lake and raised a pool of water.


    The whole fishing rod is suddenly loose, leaving only the stretched fishing line floating in the air.


    Li Keyang started to throw the broken fishing rod aside, stared at the billowing lake and said a faint sentence.


    "Ran away."


    The guard seemed at a loss. He looked at the dizzy lake and arched his hands.


    "Your Highness, my subordinates will send people to salvage the pond."


    "Be sure to bring the fish to the dining table before dark..."


    Ripples set off, birds and crows flew, and the lake gradually returned to calm again.


    Li Ke, who stood with his hands down, could not see any sadness or joy on his face. He stood for a moment and turned slowly.


    Can''t hear any billows of words, from the back of the way forward.


    "The fun of fishing is fishing, not eating."


    "You''re not interested in doing that."


    The guard who lost his fishing net pointed to the mess on the ground, winked at the two domestic servants, and hurried to follow the figure.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps behind him, Li Ke spoke faintly.


    "Now that the army has won the war and conquered the western regions, it is a good thing."


    "Just ah, let Gu didn''t expect that this Tang Hao really has such ability and has made a record of few casualties on the battlefield."


    The bodyguard heard it and added.


    "Indeed."


    "When general Tang shelled the three armies, the terrible power frightened the three Turkic armies. Tianxiang Khan was shocked by the rising power and fled on the spot."


    "I heard... I heard that there were corpses everywhere at the shelling site. There were stumps everywhere. It was a bloody tragedy."


    Li Ke seems to have no interest in these descriptions and turns the topic away.


    "What about the king of Wei? He''s not interested in such things as shaking the sky and the earth."


    The bodyguard behind him stifled and replied.


    "In fact, the king of Wei didn''t do anything. He didn''t do anything except send a few more stable women and doctors to the Tang house."


    "Even the iron cylinder made by the Ministry of war is indifferent."


    The walking figure was slightly stifled, and the steps became slow.


    Slightly sideways, as if thinking.


    "No movement? That''s amazing."


    "These powerful objects can surpass 100000 soldiers, but they can''t get into his eyes?"


    The right hand behind him beat rhythmically on the back of the mixed left hand. There was a slow rustle of footsteps in the quiet air, and no sound could be heard again.


    After a while, a chuckle came from Li Ke''s mouth.


    "In the end, I suffered a loss in the disaster of captive sores. At this time, I learn wisely."


    Between the words, Li Ke stopped, followed the warm sunshine from the sky, turned and looked at the lake behind him.


    The wind skims the lake, the water and the sky are the same, and the scenery is unique.


    "Although the big fish ran away, it was still in the lake of the lonely manor after all."


    "Li Tai, Li Tai, you play a good hand, which is inseparable from the secret of the Tang family. You can not only get the latest progress in firearms, but also have a relationship with Tang Hao."


    "If not, you may even have a bargaining chip with Tang Hao with Tang Hao''s unborn child."


    Hearing this, the bodyguard was shocked and a look of surprise flashed on his face.


    "No! Princess Changle is the king''s sister!"


    "Tang Hao''s child doesn''t want to call him..."


    A chill flashed across Li Ke''s cheeks, and a cold look seeping into his eyes.


    "Through the ages, which King can hold the sword in the world without trampling on the blood?"


    "Isn''t Hu Hai, the son of the first emperor who broke through the foundation for thousands of years, also brother and sister of Shouren, forcing the Lord of Fusu to death?"


    With steady steps, he raised his head and looked at the vast lake, raised his arm slightly and pointed around.


    "The vast lake breeds feet of fish and shrimp, but the territory of the Tang Dynasty has expanded in the north and increased sharply in the northwest, which has merged into an ocean. How can such a vast land not breed a few ambitious people?"


    "As early as after the assassination of the Tubo prince, a group of guards under the king of Wei secretly picketed. It was a mysterious news. Qingzhou and his party, the king of Wei ignored the cousin who had been put in death row."


    "Now, if the powerful weapon to deter the three armed forces were also in the hands of the king of Wei, what would he do according to your guess?"


    The bodyguard was startled. Word by word, it seemed that the plan of the king of Wei was clear.


    Thinking that this shocking power was controlled by the king of Wei, I''m afraid it will set off a bloody storm in the imperial city again!


    "What should we... Do?"


    "No... don''t you stop it?"


    Seeing his eyes in the distance, Li Ke''s look became cold.


    "Panic! If there is an anti thief, there will be meritorious officials, and there will be a place for us to use."

 Chapter 917

    After several months, finally in early March, the troops of the western expedition were ordered by the king of Tang to leave camp and return to Beijing.


    On this day, the sound of gongs and drums echoed in Tang Hao''s ears for a long time.


    So that when Tang Hao returned to his residence in the evening, he still felt the roar and noise in his ears.


    Not seen for several months, the two beautiful women missed it very much. Looking at Tang Hao standing unharmed at the door of the Tang house again, Princess Changle''s tears lingered in her eyes and couldn''t stop flowing.


    "In a simple sentence, I was going to the western expedition and left in a hurry."


    "You cruel man, have you ever said goodbye to our children?"


    The man leaning in his arms raised his cheeks and looked at the man with tears.


    Tang Hao stroked the delicate cheek of Princess Changle, wiped away the crystal on her face and smiled.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll worry and affect the baby."


    "You see, I''m not standing well!"


    Li Wanqing glared fiercely, then opened her arms and showed her uninjured figure, and said angrily.


    "Hum!"


    "I don''t know if I''ll send a letter to my family when I go to the wild land. Did you think there was a lady in the Tang house that two people were worried about every day?"


    He stared at the figure who wanted to explain again and shouted angrily.


    "All right! Come and remove armor!"


    The figure in his arms got up slowly, with crystal tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, but urged on his mouth.


    "Go quickly! This is the willow branch picked by sister Wanqing. It has been prepared for you for a long time."


    Seeing the two men raising their eyebrows, Tang Hao felt that things were bad and looked suspiciously at the angry figure holding the wicker.


    "Didn''t you use willow branches when you went on the expedition?"


    "Why am I back now and still being whipped?"


    Wu Tong looked at the three people and came from behind, patting Tang Hao on the arm.


    "Hey! It must have been Mrs. Tang''s negligence when she set out for the war. It''s not too late to make it up at this time!"


    "Brother Tang, the wife of our Tang family is very considerate."


    The palm snapped on Tang Hao''s shoulder. Wu tonglang smiled and walked towards the house.


    Tang Hao never expected that Wu Tong, who had always been silent, would come up with such a reasonable excuse and scold Li Wanqing at this time.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    "Eat in my Tang house and drink in my Tang house, but I''m good at making bad ideas!"


    "You wait..."


    Before the words fell, the "Shrew" holding a willow branch had quietly come behind him.


    Pop.


    A loud voice resounded through the front of the house.


    "First, whip you and leave without saying goodbye."


    Although he was wearing clothes and armor, Tang Hao already felt the residual strength.


    Waving his arm, he shouted in front of the house.


    "Hey, hey, look! This is the Chang''an talent that people say by word of mouth. They beat people violently..."


    Pop.


    The willow branches were drawn on the armour, and the branches were broken and splashed.


    The cheeks with cream on the pink face turned red, and the strength of the hand was even greater, squeezing out from the shell teeth word by word.


    "Second, whip you for being rude!"


    When she whipped the third whip again, Li Wanqing impressively found that the willow branch in her hand had been broken into feet long.


    He threw away the wicker in his slender hand and looked at Tang Hao, who pretended to be chirping and shouting in front of the house. He looked at Tang Hao angrily.


    "It''s so noisy! Shut up"


    He stepped forward slowly, gently solved the armor plate on Tang Hao''s waist, and asked softly.


    "Just now... But... It hurts you."


    Don''t say it doesn''t matter. As soon as Tang Hao said it, he covered the part that had just been beaten, and his face was painful.


    Princess Changle, who saw this scene in front of the house, covered the corners of her mouth and puffed a smile.


    "When I carry a knife to kill the enemy on the battlefield, I don''t see your squeaking. This time, I was hurt by a willow branch?"


    "Yo, the most powerful weapon against our husband is willow branch!"


    Tang Hao fully understood at this time that the feelings of the two beautiful women were combined and had already budgeted for this scene!


    His legs are bent and kicked lightly, and his breath is like orchid in his ears.


    "Well, don''t walk around and put on airs."


    "The good meal for you is still in the house. If it goes on, it will be cold."


    Tang Hao knew that Li Wanqing was the master of the knife mouth and the heart of tofu. He surrounded the body shape of the shoulder armour and carried it on his shoulder with a cry of surprise.


    "Let''s go and have a meal."


    Regardless of the powder fist beating on her back, she swept the smiling Princess Changle on the threshold and walked towards the house.


    "Put me down!"


    The figure on the shoulder cried out, but there was no response at all.


    Princess Changle snuggled up to her strong chest, and the warm feeling filled her whole body. Looking at the figure who had been away for a few months, she asked.


    "Husband, I''ve heard that the land of the western regions is rich in enchanting beauties, with eyes as bright as stars and nose like mountains. Have you met them?"


    The slow moving figure smiled and said in a loud voice.


    "If not! The Gobi is full of sand and stones. How can those people have two beautiful women."


    "Don''t listen to those gossip."


    The figure on his shoulder seemed to know that there was no hope of returning to the ground, and he was simply not struggling, so he asked.


    "Jing said something nice to fool us. What''s the face of Xiang Khan''s Queen that day?"


    Let go of the arm holding Princess Changle and slap her on the jade hip on her shoulder.


    It wasn''t until I heard a satisfied ''Oh'' that I retorted.


    "When did you hear that I went to Jinshan dental tent?"


    "Besides, one side of the soil and water nourishes one side of the people. The area where the yellow sand brushes the face is actually some women with potholes on their faces and rough and dark skin."


    "The queen of Xiang Khan must not be as good as there!"


    Looking at the three fighting figures, Wu Tong, standing on the side of the house, muttered.


    "Mrs. Tang is right. The dancers in the western regions are really beautiful, with big eyes and a high nose."


    "Black? Yes?"


    "Is it difficult that the woman from the western regions was not sent to general Duan''s account?"

 Chapter 918

    Wenxiang nephrite in her arms, listening to the crisp birds singing outside the window, Tang Hao slightly opened his eyes.


    The soft light sprinkled into the window lattice and shone on the warm bed. Looking at the two sleeping people, Tang Hao kissed them affectionately on his forehead.


    Breathing the clear air again, Tang Hao even smelled the smell of sunshine.


    The moon is the hometown of Ming.


    That''s right!


    Later generations, many people drove to the grassland, ran to the vast western region, took a sip of the air there, and did not forget to praise the freshness of the air.


    But Tang Hao, who traveled around the western regions, didn''t feel the fresh air there at all.


    The wife and children are hot on the Kang. A family of several people is more happy than anything.


    Just then, a respectful voice came out of the window.


    "Grandpa, madam, your Highness the king of Jin is coming."


    The servant''s voice was very low. If Tang Hao hadn''t been awake, he wouldn''t have heard the report.


    The pregnant Princess Changle was already sleepy, and the servants seemed to have set this impossible rule. As long as she entered the backyard, everything should be handled with care, and even if she wanted to sneeze, she had to hold it by force.


    Tang Hao got up to respond, moved his arm around his chest, and crept out of bed.


    Behind him came a lazy voice.


    "What''s up? Is his Highness the king of Jin visiting?"


    Occasionally hearing Li Wanqing''s voice with a touch of crisp hemp, Tang Hao involuntarily looked at the bed.


    The half naked figure half opened his bleary eyes and looked at Tang Hao vaguely with a touch of doubt.


    Tang Hao couldn''t open his eyes when he saw the beautiful shadow of spring in bed.


    Seeing that the figure who got up did not respond, the figure on the bed recovered a bit of clarity and opened his eyes to meet the aggressive eyes.


    Subconsciously, he looked along Tang Hao''s eyes and suddenly blushed. He grabbed the quilt and covered him.


    "Apprentice!"


    Jiao''s voice was abusive. He looked at Tang Hao in vain and retracted into his quilt.


    Tang Hao smiled, picked up his clothes by the bed and said.


    "Since you''re awake, go to Lizhi."


    "Didn''t you also say that the boy didn''t come to our Tang mansion for some time?"


    "Go and see what happened to the boy. He came to the mansion early in the morning."


    The figure on the bed poked out his head and looked at Tang Hao, who was finishing his clothes, blushing.


    "You... You put it on first, put it on and go out."


    Tang Hao glanced at the shy figure.


    "Husband and wife have more than a year. What are you shy of?"


    As soon as he said this, he took the lead in rushing out of the door without waiting for the figure on the bed to be angry.


    After washing, Tang Hao came to the front hall and saw the boy Li Zhi sitting on the seat with his head down, looking depressed.


    "Yo! Your boy got up early in the morning with a smelly face. He came to our Tang house to collect debts?"


    Seeing Tang Hao coming, Li Zhi got up and saluted.


    "Good teacher!"


    "Er... The Tang mansion never owes me..."


    With his butt on the seat, Tang Hao looked at Li Zhi standing and waved his hand.


    "Don''t pestle, just talk about something."


    Li Zhi Yu Guang glanced at Tang Hao and pulled the corner of his clothes with one hand. He was particularly embarrassed and said after a long time.


    "Sister and son-in-law, you''re tired after returning from the battlefield. You''d better have a rest."


    "I came here to see my eldest sister and say something to her..."


    Looking at the young man, Tang Hao was curious.


    Li Zhi has always been simple and lively. Why has he ever made such a gesture.


    And this counts down, oneself also and Li Zhi a kiss, what matter can''t say?


    Tang Hao stared at Li Zhi for a moment until the boy looked away with a guilty heart.


    "Yo? Why can''t I tell my master?"


    "Royal private affairs? Borrow money? Or borrow something?"


    In response to a series of questions, he stretched his mouth and shook his head.


    Seeing that nothing could be said from the boy''s mouth, Tang Hao was more confused and more interested in Li Zhi''s coming.


    At this moment of silence, Li Wanqing slowly stepped inside, looked at Li Zhi and greeted him with a smile.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin came so early. Must be something urgent?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Sit down and drink a cup of hot tea and say slowly. As long as we can cope with it, we will do our best."


    After Li Zhi greeted Li Wanqing, the figure sitting on the seat kept thinking about scanning outside the house, as if looking for the figure of Princess Changle.


    Li Wanqing saw the clue and handed the tea.


    "Your eldest sister has a month to give birth. These days, she needs to rest carefully and have a lot of rest."


    "If it''s really inconvenient for your highness to talk to outsiders, you''d better come back at noon."


    "It''s not too late. Sister zhi''er has to take a nap."


    There was no hope of backup. Li Zhi flashed a touch of gloom in his eyes and looked back from the door of the house, looking even more depressed.


    "In fact... In fact, it''s not only to say to the elder sister."


    "Sister Wanqing and her eldest sister are close as sisters, and their relationship is not shallow. I can also say to sister Wanqing."


    In other words, Li Zhi paused, turned his eyes to Tang Hao and said timidly.


    "Just, sister and son-in-law... Can''t know..."

 Chapter 919

    There are other things that Tang Hao can''t know!


    Tang Hao''s curiosity was completely aroused at this moment. Even Li Wanqing could tell, but he couldn''t let himself know?


    Facing Li Wanqing''s eyes, Tang Hao waved his hand and pointed to Li Zhi.


    "Count you, boy!"


    "It''s so mysterious that I can''t even know who I am as a teacher."


    "Well, well, as you wish, I''ll take refuge now."


    In his words, Tang Hao strode out of the hall and stood in the hospital with his hands down.


    I haven''t seen it for months. The flowers and trees in the courtyard are growing well. Fortunately, these gardeners have their own skills. Although they are luxuriant, they can also build some good shapes.


    The passing domestic servant greets Tang Hao. When Tang Hao responds, he doesn''t forget to glance at the hall.


    Li Zhi had already moved to the seat near Li Wanqing and was leaning forward to tell Li Wanqing what to say.


    This is far from the front hall. Tang Hao can''t hear the content of their conversation clearly.


    Even so, Tang Hao realized from Li Wanqing''s bright and dark face that it was not a small matter.


    Touching his smooth chin, Tang Hao stroked his beard and looked thoughtful.


    The woman''s mind is delicate, but Li Wanqing is a special one, but Li Zhi doesn''t seem to be aware of this and still insists on listening to Li Wanqing.


    Recalling that before the expedition, Princess Changle mentioned that Li Zhi had a favorite, Tang Hao and Li Ke suddenly realized it.


    It turned out that the boy wanted to ask about some emotional disputes. No wonder he had to retreat!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao wondered again.


    "When Li Zhi was young, he lived in the imperial city all the time. Except for going to Qingzhou with himself, he didn''t seem to move out of the palace."


    "Is it difficult not to be the person you like, but living in the palace?"


    As soon as the words were uttered, Tang Hao couldn''t help floating the history of later generations in his mind!


    In the long river of history, Li Zhi, king of Jin, and Wu Cairen met by chance when the king of Tang was critically ill.


    Two people who differ by a few years seem to have sparked love at that moment!


    When the king of Tang died, according to reason, all the concubines and talents of his entourage had to be buried with him.


    Alone, Empress Wu took a shortcut, cut her hair and became a nun. She entered the Taoist temple and avoided this disaster.


    And it is such a life after disaster that two people who should not have been combined are strongly combined again.


    Thinking about what happened after that, Wu Tuo pulled a male pet, slaughtered Li''s family, and overhead the power of the Imperial Hall. Li Zhi violated human relations and spoiled Wu''s son alone. He also included Wu Zetian''s sister in the harem as a pillow plaything.


    Without the light of the rule of Yonghui, all this would be comparable to praising the Youwang of Si, Daji and Zhou.


    Thinking of these, Tang Hao felt his back cold and his scalp numb!


    If it is really in such a different time and space, it is really unacceptable for Tang Hao to let such deeds happen!


    Tang Hao''s face was not good-looking. He strode into the front hall, looked at the slightly stunned figure and said.


    "Let me ask you, is what you said with Wan''er emotional entanglement?"


    Li Zhi in the eyes, after listening to Tang Hao''s question, his whole body was shocked, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    Li Zhi is afraid of Tang Hao. His sister-in-law has the ability to go from heaven to earth. He is also a lord who is not afraid of dignitaries!


    Li Zhi has no doubt that the figure in front of him will be publicly executed without hesitation if he really wants to talk about the matter.


    Li Wanqing frowned, got up and gathered in front of Tang Hao, with a touch of doubt.


    "You... How do you know?"


    It was confirmed that Tang Hao''s face was gloomy and terrible. He looked at the frightened eyes and scolded.


    "Do you know who the martial arts talent is?"


    "Your father''s talent! The wives and concubines beside your pillow! When can you salivate?"


    "Disregard human relations and disobey etiquette and law! Think about it. Is this what you should do?"


    The vigorous hissing roared in a low voice and questioned the figure in front of the desk.


    Li Zhi was frightened by Tang Hao''s sudden anger, especially when he heard the crime word by word. The whole person shrank back and trembled.


    "I... I..."


    Tang Hao stepped forward, bent down, looked at the trembling figure and said in a deep voice.


    "Your boy is the prince, so you should do what the prince should do!"


    "The trip to Qingzhou has only improved a little. Now you''re fooling around like this. Do you really think this Datang imperial city is your prince''s pleasure place?"


    Reaching out and nodding Li Zhi''s forehead, the trembling teenager dodged like an electric shock. His serious face was reflected in his frightened eyes, and his words full of dignity and murderous spirit lingered in his ears.


    "Listen, you boy. If you dare to commit such violations in the Imperial City, I will bring you to justice."


    "Don''t say you''re the prince, it''s the king of heaven. I''ll kill Tang Haozhao!"


    Perhaps these words were too frightened, and Li Wanqing pulled up the powerful figure behind him.


    Just now I saw the frightened Li Zhi with tears on his face and curled up and trembled.


    "What are you doing? He''s just a child. Don''t scare him."


    Glancing at Tang Hao, Li Wanqing whispered vaguely.


    "No matter how you say it, it''s the prince of Tang Dynasty. How can you yell at him like that!"


    The figure standing up ignored the reminder in his ear, turned slowly and walked out.


    A word floated out of Weian''s figure.


    "It won''t work with me!"

 Chapter 920

    Spring in March, spring flowers bloom.


    The Tang mansion is very festive today. The servants of the whole mansion are busy.


    Someone tied a rope to a tree in the courtyard and dried a bed of bedding on it. Someone cleaned the inside and outside of the house, but he didn''t feel enough. He picked up a rag and wiped the door and window again and again. Others turned out the baby clothes sent by the governments of major countries, made gestures and tossed, and sorted and summarized them from small to large.


    But Tang Hao''s face was especially dignified and guarded in front of the house, which seemed particularly depressed.


    Princess Changle is definitely the focus of the Tang mansion and the whole imperial city.


    Because listening to Wen Po Jiang, today is the day when the Tang family''s wife gave birth.


    Conceived in October and taken care of carefully, the children of the Tang family will be born today and come to this strange world.


    At the entrance of the delivery room, there was a steady row of stable women, and the imperial doctors transferred from the imperial city were waiting in order to ensure the smooth production.


    Rows of imperial forest warriors crowded the whole Tang house, which was the meaning of the king of Tang.


    Tang Hao fought in the East and West. He must have made many enemies outside Chang''an city. The king of Tang feared that someone would take the opportunity to retaliate.


    The rich family is really different from ordinary people. As early as the previous week, the whole Tang mansion was guarded more closely than military aircraft.


    Among the nearby medicine shops, some rare hemostatic and wound healing drugs and fetal and life-saving drugs were raided by the Tang government in order to save adults and children at the first time.


    As the ancients said, giving birth to a child is like walking in front of the gate of death, which is by no means alarmist.


    We don''t even have the most basic surgical knowledge. Ancient medical skills can be seen. Not to mention the medical and health conditions, even the equipment looks choking.


    Tang Hao listened to the noise in the closed house and knew that at the moment, several stable women and royal doctors were discussing various possibilities to deal with at any time.


    Tang Hao, standing outside the house, heard whether Princess Changle''s heartrending scream came from the house, and his hands were trembling.


    Close your eyes and lips.


    "God bless, God bless."


    "Mother and son are safe, mother and son are safe."


    At the moment, Tang Hao only wants the baby in Princess Changle''s belly not to be a giant baby and to give birth smoothly.


    In later generations, most babies with a weight of six pounds should be taken out by caesarean section.


    But in the Tang Dynasty, a giant baby means dystocia, and the difficulty of protecting a child is a small matter. The more terrible thing is that one body has two lives.


    Chang sun Chong, who always likes to joke about Tang Hao, has never seen Tang Hao so serious.


    The man who once dominated the battlefield and frightened the enemy''s generals, now his whole body is trembling!


    With both hands on Tang Hao''s shoulder, the eldest sun Chong comforted.


    "It''s all right, brother Tang. God won''t be embarrassed."


    "Princess Changle is walking with her feet, for fear of stepping on ants, and there will be no accident."


    Between the words, in the house, the cry of pain suddenly increased.


    "Come on!"


    "Fast! Fast!"


    Almost at the moment of hearing these sounds, Tang Hao''s heart suddenly fell, his fingers grasping the wooden window turned white, and all his nerves suddenly tightened.


    It was a thunderbolt on the ground.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa~


    The young loud cry broke the tranquility of the whole house.


    Almost at this moment, Tang Hao felt that the most beautiful sound in the world was the baby crying.


    Next second.


    When the hanging heart had not yet fully landed, a slightly surprised voice came from the house.


    "Ah! There''s another one!"


    When Tang Hao heard this sentence, at that moment, his heart just wanted to relax was pulled up again, pricked up his ears and waited for another cry.


    The stable women and royal doctors outside the delivery room were really excited and whispered.


    "What a blessing!"


    "Isn''t it! As the long Princess of the Tang Dynasty and the lady of this young talent, you can show your ability by having two children!"


    "One child with two children is the blessing of heaven. The Duke of Tang is really enviable."


    Tang Hao couldn''t listen to these early congratulations and wondered if Princess Changle, who had half a life left, could survive this level!


    Whoa~


    A cry broke through the little noise around and came out.


    Although the voice was as loud as before, it was also very clear.


    Before the door was opened, the surrounding wenpo imperial doctors had cheered.


    At least these two cries mean that the baby is okay.


    Tang Hao breathed out a long breath. At least in the production process, everything went well. Now it is the safety of adults.


    The safety of adults must be a little smaller than before.


    Chumo behind him picks up his fist and beats Tang Hao on the shoulder. Seeing that Tang Hao turns around, Chumo smiles faintly.


    "It''s all right!"


    "Herbal medicine, yarn and cotton, I have two subordinates to carry it for you, Princess highness. She will be able to tide over the difficulties!"


    "Your boy is lucky. One child has two children. I hear this sound like a dragon and Phoenix fetus. Blessed!"


    Tang Hao glances at the five soldiers carrying wooden boxes at the entrance of the corridor and turns back to Chumo and smiles.


    "I''ve worked hard."


    "I hope she is also healthy."

 Chapter 921

    There was a lot of crying in the house. You don''t have to think about it. It must be an adult and bathe the baby.


    And the outside is already bustling.


    Some people congratulate, some celebrate, and others have discussed the IQ of the two children. Can they also want to be Tang Hao''s charming son.


    The door of the greenhouse was pushed open with a creak.


    The imperial doctor inside has blood in his hands and sticks out his head.


    "Congratulations, Lord Tang. A pair of twins."


    "Come in with me."


    Yo ho~


    A shout of joy erupted from the crowd.


    Tang Hao hurried into the house and brought the door.


    What came into view was piles of gauze, stained with blood, shocking.


    Unconsciously, Tang Hao''s nose was sour and tears swirled in his eyes.


    If a man''s battlefield is to fight on this battlefield, a woman''s battlefield is to race with death at the moment of birth.


    Bypassing the curtain, he looked at the white, pale and powerless Princess Changle, holding the soft Yi tightly.


    "How... How?"


    The thousands of words in my heart have only turned into these two words at this moment.


    Without waiting for Princess Changle to answer, the imperial doctor with the baby behind him took over.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Tang. Madam Tang just lost too much blood and has stopped."


    "At present, although Mrs. Tang''s pulse is weak, it is not disordered. You can boil more tonic Decoction in the future."


    While talking, wenpo brought a bowl of boiled eggs and came up.


    "Eat while it''s hot. You can''t be energetic until you eat some."


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao was slightly moved and had a feeling of deja vu.


    In later generations, after the caesarean section of his daughter-in-law, the doctor ordered to eat four boiled eggs to supplement postpartum physical fitness.


    Tang Hao, who was his father for the first time, rushed to the hotel opposite and bought a bowl at a high price of 10 yuan.


    Unexpectedly, this unwritten rule was handed down from ancient times.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was going to take the pottery bowl, wenpo stretched out her hand and pushed it away.


    "You child, the baby didn''t look at it when it was born. It''s full of love for the mother."


    "I''m good at feeding such rough work. Let me do it!"


    Then he sat gently at the head of the bed and fed the weak Princess Changle.


    She smiled on her loving face and muttered to Princess Changle, who was too weak to speak.


    "Your Highness, you are looking for a good husband, knowing that your life and death are the first time."


    "As soon as my husband entered the delivery room, he went to hold his baby. He couldn''t close his mouth when he saw that it was a baby boy."


    "Fortunately, it''s a boy. If it''s a girl, I''m afraid I''ll be abused by the old man again!"


    When he got up, Tang Hao felt a pang of sadness when he heard wenpo''s words.


    In ancient times, the superiority of men over women was a world trend that no one could reverse.


    Do you think it''s easy for a woman to have a child with her life in danger? In the end, if it was a girl, it would be criticized.


    Tang Hao also heard terrible rumors that he would prepare a night pot in the delivery room. If it was a baby girl, most of them would drown in the water, causing the illusion of premature death.


    Tang Hao took the baby in wenpo''s hand and looked at the wrinkled little face and clenched fist and couldn''t close his mouth.


    His body was so soft that it was almost flowing that Tang Hao didn''t dare to move around. The nurse dragged the baby''s head from behind for fear of a mistake.


    Seeing the figure on the bed looking towards this side, Tang Hao carefully moved his steps and approached Princess Changle.


    "Look at our baby."


    After eating some eggs, Princess Changle''s face had some blood color. Looking at the person beside the bed, she took her nose and gently rubbed the soft fetal hair. She was very compassionate.


    There was one on the bed and one in Tang Hao''s arms. The scene was very warm.


    At some point, Chumo pulls the door open, puts his head in, looks at it and asks in a low voice.


    "Brother Tang, let me see the child, too. Anyway, I''m also the child''s uncle."


    Between his words, his feet were disobedient, and one foot had stepped in.


    Mrs. Wen, who was near the door of Li''s room, pushed Chumo''s chest and drove him out.


    "When you return from the battlefield, your hands are bloody and your evil spirit is too heavy. You can''t go directly into the confinement room! It will provoke unclean things."


    "You should embrace the child and be like Lord Tang. Take a bath with pine, cypress and mint leaves, and then cross a fire basin to drive away the evil spirit before you can come in."


    Chumo is a cheerful Lord. He pulls off his cotton padded clothes and stands in the yard to greet the maidservants who are hiding their faces.


    "Run what run!"


    "Quickly prepare water for me. After a delay, the position of the first uncle has been captured by others. I''ll ask you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Qingjie shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hey! You''re a quick boy. We''ll go through life and death with brother Tang. When will you be the first uncle?"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come, wash it for me first!"


    The eldest son rushed down and shouted when he saw the two men quarreling in the yard.


    "Hey! Be quiet! Princess Changle still needs to rest, and the two newborn children are afraid of being disturbed."


    "How can you not even have this insight if you still pretend to be two uncles?"


    See two people silent, hey hey a smile.


    "Sorry, guys!"


    "My eldest grandson has been Garrisoning the border for a long time, but his hands have not been stained with blood. He is one step ahead."


    After that, he got into the confinement room and left two angry figures standing in the yard.

 Chapter 922

    The birth of two treasures in the Tang Palace can be regarded as a major event in the imperial city.


    Many princes and ministers sent precious gifts or gold and silver ornaments.


    After a few days, Tang Fu was busy just receiving gifts.


    Perhaps it is the idea that men are superior to women, but it is obvious that the royal reward will give more to men''s treasures and more to women''s treasures.


    A little recovered Princess Changle looked at the gift put out by Li Wanqing and smiled.


    "In the future, the boy will still be admitted to fame and take the lead. He can''t think that his husband has been running around for years, which makes people afraid."


    "My daughter''s family is fine. I can read and read. I can also teach some piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s also a good choice to be a talented woman full of poetry and books."


    "What do you say?"


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Tang Hao, as if asking and getting Tang Hao''s affirmation.


    Tang Hao smiled and lovingly looked at the baby lying quietly in his arms with his fingers and responded softly.


    "Everything depends on you."


    Li Wanqing jumped out several gold and silver ornaments and placed them in a delicate wooden box.


    "Sister zhi''er is really lucky. She has always wanted a girl. Now she has returned her wish and is in line with her husband''s wishes."


    "These two living treasures are really a blessing from heaven."


    Tang Hao, who doesn''t have so many different ideas between men and women, heard Li Wanqing say so and waved his hand again and again.


    "I treat boys and girls the same as long as they are the seed of our Tang family, but don''t pull me into this muddy water where men are superior to women."


    Seeing Tang Hao protecting her daughter like this, Princess Changle smiled.


    "So good."


    While chatting, Wu Tong knocked on the door and came in.


    When I saw two babies, I glanced at them with envy in my eyes.


    Finally, I explained the situation.


    "Grandpa, there''s news from the Ministry of war. The production of the first artillery is completed. You need to check and accept it."


    Tang Hao patted the baby in his arms on the back, and a look of nostalgia flashed on his face.


    "Hey, good times are always so short."


    "I just put you to sleep..."


    Li Wanqing got up, took the baby from Tang Hao, glanced at Tang Hao and urged.


    "Go ahead. There are no trivial matters in state affairs."


    "What''s more, if you don''t supervise and inspect the military and state affairs such as the manufacture of firearms, I''m afraid no one dares to accept the whole Tang Dynasty."


    Looking at the baby''s sleeping face, Tang Hao said softly with a flat mouth and a reluctant face.


    "Well, well, I''ll go back."


    The idea of artillery was not a day or two. When the first fire gun was manufactured, Tang Hao began to look forward to the future.


    In fact, the artillery at this time is only an enlarged version of the fire gun at best. With the previous experience in making fire gun, it is really easier to make fire gun.


    When they drove to the military headquarters, the workshop here was really eye opening.


    Towering chimneys, emitting thick white smoke, spit into the sky.


    The soldiers in silver armour, with their shining and sharp spears, guarded the whole workshop like an iron bucket.


    They simply put out the sign, were released and walked towards the storage area behind the workshop.


    In the open space, the general of the foundry industry of the Ministry of war held a knife and looked up and down at the newly manufactured steel monster.


    It''s no exaggeration to say it''s an iron beast.


    In this era, most of the doors and windows of houses are wooden objects.


    Most of the weapons made by the Ministry of war are swords, armor and clothes. Why did the early state calculate the mass in tons!


    "The fire gun is a blessing of general Tang. I''ve seen it, but it''s the first time to make it."


    Stroking the long beard under his jaw, the general looked around and looked at the soldiers with the same curiosity.


    "You say, can this thing really be used in the battlefield?"


    As for the power of the fire gun, most of the soldiers in the foundry just listened to its rumors, but did not personally witness it.


    There is some doubt about the great power people say.


    "If the fire gun really has the power to penetrate the armor, the power of the gun must not be small!"


    "Hey! Haven''t you heard? During the western expedition, general Tang used shells to frighten the three Western Turkic armies and fled desperately!"


    "But the thing supported by these two wheels is not as fast as cavalry if it goes to the battlefield!"


    "You don''t understand! This is an object that can kill the enemy hundreds of steps. With the power of the shell, who dares to attack?"


    Many confused voices echoed in Tang Hao''s ears. Tang Hao smiled and walked up.


    "What you said is true. The artillery is invincible. No matter how strong you are, you can''t rely on your physical strength. That''s the horror."


    Hearing this, many soldiers turned their heads and saluted Tang Hao.


    Delicate stepped forward. Tang Hao touched the cold thick iron cylinder and looked at the melting places everywhere.


    On the whole, the gun is still very rough, especially in the place where the chamber and the tail are connected, there are some small lines.


    Looking closely, Tang Hao could not guarantee how much gunpowder such a barrel could bear.


    In particular, the shells previously manufactured by myself can not be easily tested at this time. After all, I can''t achieve the accurate technology of delay lead at this time.


    At present, it is safe to use this thing to fill stones. If you push the shell, I''m afraid it will explode.


    Pat the cold steel beast, Tang Hao said.


    "All right!"


    "Store this thing in the warehouse first, wait for me to study and make batch manufacturing!"

 Chapter 923

    The artillery business was put on hold.


    The sharp weapon made just now was pushed into the warehouse and sealed up. Many foundry soldiers were also curious.


    Tang Hao said he was going home to study, but these days, Tang Hao didn''t send the newly modified drawings.


    For the casting leader who makes crazy demons, this is really an inner torture. He always feels itchy when he doesn''t see the earth shaking power of the artillery.


    After sending a few soldiers to ask questions, he found that Tang Hao, apart from teasing the baby with Fang''s eyes open in the Tang house these days, had nothing to do with the artillery.


    The casting general touched the thick iron cylinder, but the cold touch could not reduce the heat in his heart.


    "Hey ~! My husband is determined to be in the four fields. These good things should be made in one go. How can they be shelved because of their children''s routine!"


    In all kinds of suffering, the casting general told Li Jing the news of the artillery, and wanted him to persuade the whimsical boy to improve the follow-up improvement as soon as possible.


    Li Jing is really a tough man who doesn''t understand the world. When he learned that the artillery was formed, he immediately stepped on his Dawan horse and flew to the Tang house.


    The servants of the Tang family looked at this face, and the carriage didn''t have time to sit. The windy father-in-law of Tang Hao didn''t dare to stop him.


    Two servants guarding the house, looking at their burning bodies, stood on both sides of the house door and talked.


    "It''s really changed. Li Junshen, who has always been concerned about the affairs of his family and country, rarely goes around for two newborn children."


    "What do you know? Li Junshen probably saw Princess Changle giving birth to a child. He was anxious to hold his grandson and came to ask questions. General Li Wanqing was afraid that he would lose golden beans!"


    Looking at the two servants laughing, the steward turned black.


    "I don''t think you two want to stay in the Tang mansion!"


    "Watch your door! If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful that I sue Miss Li and tear your mouths."


    Knowing Li Wanqing''s power, the servants immediately changed their face and shut up.


    The steward looked at the figure that hurriedly disappeared in the corridor and looked puzzled.


    "It''s strange! If Princess Changle gave birth to a child, her majesty can hold a good grandson."


    "It''s really strange that Li Junshen is ahead."


    People outside the house talked and envied the two babies who had not yet grown up. As soon as they were born, they were favored by so many important officials of the Tang Dynasty, but in fact, it was another scene in the house.


    Li Jing searched the house but failed. Under the guidance of her domestic servant, she went to the warm house.


    Now it has become the confinement room of Princess Changle, the nursery for two children, and the escort place for Li Wanqing and Tang Hao.


    The house was divided into two rooms, one for the bedroom of Princess Changle and two babies, and the other for people to serve Princess Changle.


    As soon as I entered the house, a steaming kettle was placed on the coal stove, and coal was erected on the outer wall to warm the whole house.


    Li Jing, dressed in cotton padded clothes, was sweating profusely after watching the two babies.


    Li Wanqing waited in the outer room, feeling uneasy. Like those domestic servants, Li Wanqing guessed that her father had mostly come to ask questions.


    Although the Tang family does not need the royal family, he was born as his eldest son and inherited Datong.


    But seeing that Princess Changle has given birth to two children, she has no reaction in her stomach, which will inevitably cause the older generation to say.


    Restless, Li Jing has led Tang Hao out of the inner room.


    "Hao''er, having children is what women should do. We Tang men should pay more attention to national affairs and have a right way!"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, it was official. Although Tang Hao had objections, he dared not refute. He smiled and looked at Li Wanqing.


    "This is to publicize family and state affairs again."


    Li Wanqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Jing''s temperament is particularly clear to her. Even if she ignores the government all her life, she will either dance guns and stick or study history books after returning home.


    In particular, the special research on war can be described as meticulous. On the sand table in the study compartment at home, Li Jing has worn out no less than ten.


    Even the carpenters in the mansion spend most of their time making wooden dolls and colorful flags.


    Smiling, Li Wanqing stepped forward and made a cup of tea for the two people sitting in front of the table. Li Wanqing interrupted.


    "Father, my husband just returned from the battlefield in the western regions and caught up with sister zhi''er''s production. It''s not easy to have a few days off."


    "It''s also taking care of mother and son. I have time to take a few days off!"


    Li Jing''s face was positive and her tone was slightly severe.


    "The child is still young now. He doesn''t need a tutor. What''s more, he needs to be a father to create a peaceful and broad field for his future."


    "The land of the western regions has been recovered, but Hao''er, you and I know that the land of Koguryo is a thorn in your Majesty''s heart."


    "If you don''t pull it out, you''ll feel uneasy!"


    Seeing Li Wanqing''s appearance of wanting to talk and stopping, Li Jing frowned slightly.


    "Stand aside and preach to you later!"


    "Over the years, Hao''er has a bad reputation in the military camp and has made many innovations in restructuring. He deserves the position of general."


    "What about you? Huh?"


    The serious and dignified face has a look of hating iron but not steel. With gorgeous hair, it doesn''t show old age, but gives people a sense that the remaining power of an old general is still there.


    "Your Majesty has granted you the throne of princess, which is the blessing of the Li family! We should know kindness and repay for our country!"


    "You have to make at least the same contribution to be worthy of such honors."

 Chapter 924

    No one could have imagined that the God of the army came in a hurry and accused his daughter.


    Tang Hao was suspicious of Li Jing, who knocked the table with his fingers.


    In the end, did the king of Tang wash his brain for the military God, or did the military god get into the alley where Wei died and can''t get out.


    Reaching out and patting Li Jing on the shoulder, he completely brought the topic back.


    "Father in law, let''s talk about things this time. Let''s not mention other deeds for the time being."


    Seeing the veteran who was gradually excited, Tang Hao calmed down a little. Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing with gratitude, turned his head and said to Li Jing.


    "When my father-in-law came today, he didn''t just preach us?"


    "The Yangzhou ship is already under construction. The cabinet workshop in Chang''an is on the right track, and my restaurant, which is ready to continue to make money for the shipbuilding industry, is also expected. Our way of unifying Kyushu in the Tang Dynasty is just around the corner."


    "At present, it only needs to be done step by step. Does my father-in-law have any worries?"


    Li Jing patted Tang Hao''s arm, looked at the perfect son-in-law with satisfaction, and said earnestly.


    "No more delay!"


    "Goguryo''s gaisuwen is also a man with means. He threw aside the letter of persuasion we handed him and showed his desire to dominate!"


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been studying something about artillery these days. It''s already great. Why don''t you speed up the revision? These powerful weapons can capture the enemy. The sooner they are made, the sooner the power of the Tang Dynasty can spread!"


    Tang Hao understood that Li Jing had agreed to levy Koguryo and asked about artillery.


    Hey~


    Tang Hao pretended to sigh deeply and smiled lightly at the eyebrow peak.


    "You may not understand the gun. It involves the delay lead, welding blending and control of bearing limit. At present, it is difficult to be perfect."


    "The power of the shell must have been heard by my father-in-law. The sound shocked all over the field and the smoke clouds covered the sky. Those who were swallowed by the smoke clouds had broken limbs and blurred flesh and blood."


    "The power is great, and the risk is not small! If you don''t make it safe, imagine that these artifacts burst in our army during the March and war, and no one dares to bear the loss!"


    The fabricated words really bluff Li Jing.


    Wring his eyebrows, he didn''t dare to mention a word at last.


    The old general who hung his head and meditated for a long time nodded slightly.


    "You''re right! It has to be considered in the long run."


    "But it shouldn''t be a problem for our shells to hit Koguryo?"


    Rush to persuade the veteran and wait for another year and a half. Koguryo''s fingers can be destroyed.


    But Tang Hao looked at Li Jing''s posture. Most likely, he couldn''t say one, two or three. He would never stop.


    "My father-in-law might as well come with me. Let''s deduce it on the sand table, and we can know the pros and cons."


    Hearing that the war was going to be rehearsed on the sand table, Li Jing suddenly became interested. Without tasting the hot tea, she followed Tang Hao to the house.


    Through the study, into the compartment, a huge Liaodong sand table appears in front of you.


    Li Jing was amazed by the dense walled cities, lifelike towers and earth castles, and the clearly colored Tang countries.


    "Hao''er, your sand table is fine, as if you were outside the Great Wall."


    Tang Hao is still a little proud that he can make Li Jing marvel.


    After all, this sand table is built according to the historical map of later generations. As for those walled cities, it is just for carpenters to listen to some frontier fortress buildings, jungles and mountains, which are imitated.


    In fact, Tang Hao observes it as a work of art. After all, he is now a second-class general of the Tang Dynasty, and it is still necessary to arrange noodles.


    In Yingying''s smile, Tang Hao waved.


    "It''s just some leisure handicrafts."


    "As long as your father-in-law likes it, Tang will let the carpenters and gardeners make another set another day."


    On Li Jing''s dignified face, after this sentence, there was a slight improvement and a simple and honest smile.


    "Very good! Very good!"


    Pulling down a flag inserted in the soft mud, Li Jing''s eyes stared at the overall situation of the whole sand table.


    When the rough big hand put down the flag, he held two dolls and carried them over.


    "In the Yalu River, wild grass is luxuriant, and beasts are haunted. I think of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty buried in a foreign land, a 30 foot high wasteland."


    "The warriors of the Tang Dynasty are dead, and their own brave soldiers will attack again."


    "If I were a brave pioneer in the Tang Dynasty, I would take the lead in setting up an army to conquer here to comfort the hot-blooded man who died for my country."


    Tang Hao looked at the overall situation without saying a word. He picked up the wall blocks on the table, lined them up and stationed in the territory.


    "If I were Su Gavin, I would certainly not be soft on this."


    "There was a strong city wall before. This time, it only needs to be repaired and continued to block thousands of heroes."


    "The Great Wall is built along with the winding terrain. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. If Datang forcibly takes it, it will be difficult. Moreover, Datang comes all the way. If it doesn''t forcibly take it, it will have no food and grass. If it can''t be attacked for a long time, it will return without success!"


    Looking at the road going south from Fuyu to build the wall by the sea, Li Jing looked dignified.


    Holding the flag of the Tang Dynasty, he dared not fall down.


    Tang Hao saw that Li Jing was not sure, so he chiseled a moat at the city wall.


    "Surrounded by rivers and natural grabens, even if we break the Great Wall, how many soldiers will die outside the city."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 925

    The rising sun moved and climbed overhead.


    For three or four hours, the two generals fought around the sand table.


    The war of the Tang Dynasty''s attack on Koguryo was rehearsed over and over again. The flags were pulled out and inserted again and again, poking holes in the whole soft mud area.


    When Li Jing returned without success again, her strengths were turbid, her face was dignified, she threw the flag aside and turned away.


    "Let me think about it and confront you again."


    Leaving this sentence, he went out of the Tang house and went straight to the Li house.


    Maybe Tang Hao gave Li Jing a problem. The war fan even rehearsed in Li''s house all night, so that he forgot the early days.


    After retreating from the dynasty, two people asked the reason and rushed straight to the Tang house.


    It''s not that they don''t trust Li Jing''s talent, but they all want to see what problem Tang Hao has given Li Jing, and can embarrass a generation of military gods.


    The rehearsers changed from one person to two. Later, even Yuchi Jingde and Cheng Zhijie came in one after another, and two of them became five.


    Su dingfang, who was walking down the street, was very curious about Tang Hao''s "feat" and ran directly to the Tang mansion.


    Even Gao Shilian, who was going to visit relatives and friends in his spare time, learned the news, hurriedly pushed off his trip and rushed to the Tang mansion.


    The small houses became crowded after the arrival of these veterans.


    Hearing father-in-law Rong''s report, the king of Tang couldn''t sit still. He mounted a carriage and rushed to the Tang house under the banner of visiting his children and grandchildren.


    The king of Tang Dynasty in a dragon robe was surprised as soon as he entered the house.


    Just this battle, all the generals and old ministers in the court have arrived, which is no different from the court meeting in Chenshi!


    Father Rong''s shrill voice hovered at the door of the narrow house.


    "Your Majesty has arrived."


    Ignoring the courtesy of the ministers, the king of Tang went straight to the sand table.


    When I glanced over the familiar Liaodong City, Baiyan City, Fuyu City, Xincheng, wuguchen and Beisha city one by one, I yelled.


    "Tang Hao!"


    "You did all these good things? Where did the Great Wall come from? Why did Fuyu city add a moat? The walls of the new city can be eight feet high? What''s the situation of this black bone city? Does it belong to Koguryo?"


    "Also, Baekje and sinro are two neighboring states. Will they help Koguryo as soon as the war begins?"


    "Our Datang is so unbearable? It''s ridiculous to grow others'' ambition and destroy their prestige!"


    Hearing the roar of the king of Tang, Tang Hao looked unchanged, pointed to the great wall and explained it in detail.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The Great Wall is a legacy of history. In the past few years, Koguryo has built some high walls again. Now they fight again. They repeat the mistakes and build the Great Wall again. It''s understandable!"


    "Besides, Koguryo''s gaisuwen''s desire to dominate is obvious. She has always been unfriendly to Datang, and it''s reasonable to be on guard."


    "Generally speaking, if the Tang Dynasty promotes troops, they can build it. Anyway, the city is high and deep, and the vertical walls are clear. No matter how provocative you are, they just stick to the city."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang was speechless.


    Tang Hao looked around at these old ministers who nodded their compliments and continued.


    "In fact, without this great wall, it does not affect the overall situation. If the Great Wall is lost, it can retreat to the Yalu River and Ganshan. Let Datang cross the river and encroach on it. As long as Datang can''t attack a city, it will make a steady profit and return to Korea when Datang runs out of food."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao threw away the city blocks in his hand and waved his arm across the whole East of Liaoning.


    "Looking at the overall situation, the New Republic has Baiji to contain it. Koguryo can unite with Xue yantuo upward and collude with the Bohai State downward. Even Turks who are thousands of miles apart know the truth. How can they not understand it?"


    After saying that, Tang Hao looked at the king of Tang and said with an arched hand.


    "Your Majesty, look at this war, is it this way?"


    Staring at the sand table for a long time, the king of Tang slapped Tang Hao on the forehead.


    "You boy! With such a thorough analysis of the military newspaper, why not report it in advance?"


    "Do you know it''s a military event, not such a trifle?"


    Tang Hao touched the place where he was smoked, covered his head and looked wronged.


    "Your Majesty, this ship is being built. It goes both land and water. It makes Koguryo suffer from the enemy. The two sides are restrained. If you want to destroy the country, it''s just a snap."


    "Wei Chen thought that all the ministers in the court thought so, so he didn''t report it."


    "Moreover, I also have the right to think that this is a game. I''ll accompany Duke Wei to practice and see their own attack and defense..."


    I don''t know when Li Jing has arrived at the door and sighed.


    "This may not be a children''s play. I heard from the military newspaper that as early as early September, Gaogouli had already hoarded countless timber in the name of dongchai."


    "In addition, there are death row prisoners from all over Koguryo in Liaodong. I''m afraid it''s not false to build a city."


    Hearing this, my pupils suddenly tightened, and my mind of expedition suddenly quieted down.


    "Jiuying is determined. This is the only corner. It seems that it will take time to recover the old soil."


    In the twinkling of an eye, I saw Tang Hao''s winning face and became serious.


    "Tang Hao!"


    "Don''t slack off in shipbuilding. You should also personally supervise the work of the restaurant in Chang''an city."


    "I allow you not to go to the morning, but I don''t allow you to slow down and relax. Do you understand?"


    The overall situation has been decided, and he will not go to the early Dynasty. How can Tang Hao disagree with such treatment and bow 90 degrees.


    "Minister, please obey the holy order."


    Regardless of the full house of ministers, the king of Tang waved his sleeve robe.


    "Lead the way and see your grandson!"

 Chapter 926

    Your majesty came to the Tang mansion. The whole mansion was frightened.


    But the only difference is the baby boy lying in the arms of the king of Tang.


    A dignified face finally saw a kind of love, raised the corners of his mouth, looked at the pink man and smiled knowingly.


    "Well, his forehead is wide, his heaven is full, he is rich and powerful, and he is the only one in charge of a square area."


    "OK! OK."


    "It seems that our Datang will produce another amazing talent."


    Tang Hao is also unambiguous and pushes the boat with the water.


    "This is also the blessing of your majesty that Weichen entrusted Princess Changle."


    Look at this and hug that. The king of Tang was very satisfied with the two pleasing grandchildren. When they held a incense stick, they were returned to the wet nurse.


    When talking to Princess Changle, Qing took away the generals and ministers in the house.


    Some old ministers also took the opportunity to say goodbye to Tang Hao, but such as Li Jing, Cheng Zhijie and Gao Shilian refused to leave.


    Tang Hao didn''t have to think about it and understood in his heart that the war discussion just now seemed to be over, but the final plan was too perfunctory. These old foxes must study it carefully.


    In other words, the sand table map just now has been greatly changed, and some important places have long been beyond recognition. These old generals with vicious eyes must have seen some clues from it.


    Sure enough, the moment King Tang stepped out of the greenhouse, Yingying''s smiling face became serious and waved his sleeve.


    "Follow me to the sand table!"


    A cadre of old ministers and Tang Hao followed the king of Tang into the house again.


    Before reaching the sand table, King Tang glanced at a few veterans and stood with his hands on his back.


    "It''s an important matter of the military state, not a child''s play."


    "Now there is only the mainstay of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Hao, you don''t have to hide some words."


    Su dingfang stared at the sand table for a long time, pointing to one place and said.


    "I remember that spies from Koguryo came to report that there was a lush jungle outside gaimou city? There was a blank on this sand table. Was it a mistake in the military newspaper or was this area going to be wiped out during the March?"


    "Moreover, why build a new city here?"


    Tang Hao glanced at the place Su dingfang pointed out and knocked at the map.


    "What general Su said is that there is nothing wrong with the military newspaper. In this area, there is a jungle with lush trees and thick and straight poplar."


    "But for Datang, this jungle should not appear, let alone these logs are cut down and become excellent siege equipment. Moreover, these lush jungles are an excellent place to hide the army."


    "Therefore, during the trip of Datang, this jungle should not appear!"


    This explanation satisfied everyone, and many old ministers nodded secretly.


    Tang Hao''s finger moved, pointed to the new city and continued.


    "This area is located in a dangerous place where there are mountains and valleys. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It has the wonderful skill that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it."


    "If a new city is built here, we will be able to cut off the front and rear care. Our Datang also has many similar fortresses, such as Hangu pass."


    "After occupying this area, it is imperative to build a new city checkpoint, which can also protect the safety of our garrison."


    Tang Hao thought in detail. Even Li Jing, who had been thinking intently, was slightly moved when he heard this.


    The king of Tang frowned and looked at Li Jing.


    "What do you think?"


    Li Jing pondered for a moment and arched her hand.


    "Tang Hao is thoughtful, but it is rare. This battle should be fought like this!"


    After hearing this, the dignified face of the king of Tang slowly showed a smile and asked.


    "100000 elite teachers, can you swallow Liaodong?"


    Li Jing''s face flashed a dignified touch and spoke carefully.


    "Your Majesty is also a member of the army. If this 100000 army is used to plunder land, it is enough."


    "But the terrain of Liaodong is complex. I''m afraid it won''t work when it comes to attacking the city."


    "If you want to attack the city, you can only rely on land battles. I''m afraid there will be no less than 500000 soldiers."


    After saying his thoughts, Li Jing stopped talking.


    Every word he said was carefully thought out and considered, and even these simple two sentences were made up one by one.


    Gao Shilian frowned, stood beside the king of Tang from his side, stared at the sand table and said in a deep voice.


    "Now that the tribes are disbanded in the western regions, there is no need for the vast army to garrison."


    "In this way, it''s not difficult to transfer hundreds of thousands of troops back to the dynasty. Even if you add the soldiers in the Imperial City, it''s still difficult to gather up hundreds of thousands."


    "Moreover, even if we recruit some soldiers from the southwest and collect 500000, we will definitely not be able to keep up with the supply of grain, grass and food. 100000 soldiers are the limit of Datang at present."


    Tang Wang nodded slightly.


    "In reason."


    "What if the Navy adds 50000?"


    Li Jing narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the blue area. Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Fifty thousand water troops, land and sea cooperation, a total of 150000, attack Koguryo, enough."


    Hearing this, the king of Tang slowly turned his head, looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "Tang Hao, what do you think?"


    Tang Hao''s mouth was smiling and his heart was full of confidence.


    "What General Li said is true, and I have no objection."


    The spark in Tang Wang''s eyes seemed to shine and brushed his sleeves.


    "Then according to what you two said, it''s not too late to attack after the construction of the Tang water army is completed!"

 Chapter 927

    The Tang mansion has been making such a big noise for several days, which is known to all the civil and military in the whole dynasty.


    The well-informed Wei palace thoroughly wiped out the dragon''s pulse. It involves military affairs and firearms. The steward dare not neglect it. He should even report to Li Tai, king of Wei.


    The weather gets warmer and everything recovers.


    The king of Wei turned the earth with a small shovel with a wooden handle and personally planted the daisies collected from the north two days ago in the pit.


    When the subtle steps behind him stopped, the steward''s voice came respectfully.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, there is news from the Ministry of war that the artillery made by Tang Hao has been sealed up and needs to be reformed."


    "The Tang house gathered half of the top Liang generals in the court yesterday to deduce the attack on Koguryo with Tang Hao. In the end, it was said that the veterans gave up the idea of attack."


    Straighten the daisy seedlings, pat the small shovel on the soil turned around, and straighten the flower bouquet.


    Li Tai took the wooden spoon next to him and poured two pots of water on the seedlings. Just then he stood up satisfied and handed the shovel with mud to the steward.


    "Tang Hao is interesting. In the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, the knives have not been stained with blood for many years. Those generals have sharpened their heads and want to make some wars to prove their value."


    "Tang Hao is different. He is afraid of fighting. He refuses hard."


    The steward took the trowel, scraped the soil on it, frowned slightly and guessed.


    "The cannonball showed its great power in the battle against western Turks, which only turned the barbarians on horseback into a rout."


    "Normally speaking, these powerful objects should be cast as soon as possible, but the fact is that Tang Hao has some concerns."


    "Is it because of the serious disadvantages of this firearm that Tang Hao had to make such a decision?"


    Striding forward, Li Tai''s figure was particularly quiet.


    "In this way, it makes some sense, but Tang Hao never acts according to common sense."


    "The issue of firearms involves the military camp, and is directly related to the strength of the military camp over the Xuanjia army! My father will not ignore it, nor will he easily let it be in someone''s hand."


    "Perhaps this is just the opposite. Let your ministers not put their minds here."


    In the courtyard, there was the sound of footsteps.


    A long time.


    Li Tai, who had been meditating for a long time, stood on his back and turned his head.


    "Send orders and feel the situation of the military headquarters."


    "Find out what the army is still making, and pay attention to where the gun is sealed."


    ¡­¡­


    Talent mansion.


    March is a beautiful season, without the chilly spring in February, ushering in the warm spring flowers in March.


    Dotted peach blossoms hang on the branches, and more small flower buds compete to enjoy the warm sun.


    A soft soft voice came from under the tree.


    "You said, Li Zhi, what are you thinking about now?"


    "Why did you send this hairpin and there was no follow-up?"


    Sitting on the low stool, holding the color ring on his cheek with both hands, he looked at the butterflies flying in the colorful flowers and turned his head slightly.


    "Now, do you still think of that boy?"


    "Your Majesty, who is in charge of the world, can''t get into your eyes. On the contrary, the ordinary Prince has become the right person in your heart?"


    The figure lying on the seat, looking at the flowers and bones trembling with the breeze overhead, burst out a smile.


    "Everything is updated, and the rivers and mountains of Datang are no exception."


    "At present, although this boy is still the prince, he may change into a king in charge of life and death in the last two years."


    "People, we should have a long-term vision. In front of the aging king of Tang Dynasty, there may be only the end of being buried with the old man, but he may be able to sit on the side of the Dragon chair and touch the soft collapse of power."


    Caihuan''s posture was slightly stifled, and he glanced at the sound on the seat.


    It seems that caihuan has heard such rebellious words countless times and has not been as shocked as before.


    "Martial talent! Be careful with your words and deeds! How many times have you said it!"


    "You''re talking nonsense like that. Ten heads can''t be cut off!"


    Seeing that Wu Cairen was unmoved, caihuan immediately gave up the idea of continuing persuasion.


    He moved the low stool under his body, approached the talented man, carefully glanced at the quiet courtyard, and then whispered.


    "Private discussion about the court platform is killing your head and getting drunk!"


    "Besides, how do you know that Li Zhi can sit on the throne of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Perhaps driven by curiosity in her heart, this law-abiding servant girl questioned the words of Wu Cairen.


    The talented man poked the color ring in the middle of his eyebrows and laughed a mockery.


    "Know it''s the crime of beheading, and dare to discuss with me. Don''t be afraid to fall into the crime of sitting together?"


    After that, Wu Cairen broke off the green onion tender fingers and said carefully.


    "When birds are exhausted, good bows hide."


    "Today, the northern border of the Tang Dynasty is Dading, and the capital protector is set up in the western regions, especially in the important area of Western Turks, the southwest and Tubo in laws. The great situation has made these generals successful and famous. Seeing that only the land of Koguryo can provoke war."


    "Therefore, these veteran generals are competing for the last battlefield to make meritorious service and honor their ancestors. Therefore, so many military generals will gather in the Tang mansion to argue about it."


    Between the feet, the seat shook gently, and the martial talent slowly closed his eyes.


    "The Sifang meeting is the time when the king of Tang put his eyes into the country of Tang Dynasty. Li Zhi paid homage to his master and general Tang Hao."


    "Those shells that frighten the three armies are enough to make his army rise."


    "This time, Li Zhi''s accession to the throne has shown signs, sooner or later."


    The thoughts in caihuan''s brain gradually became clear, and a touch of excited light flashed in his bright eyes, and he was pleasantly surprised.


    "So we... We can''t..."


    Before the words fell, Wu Cairen raised his middle finger, placed it in front of his lips and made a silent movement.


    "It''s too early. We have to build a hand!"

 Chapter 928

    I feel shallow on paper. I absolutely know that I have to practice it.


    Tang Hao had thought about the transformation of firearms, but on the whole, there was no satisfactory change.


    Today''s casting technology needs time precipitation and steel. The purification of refined iron is not easy to do in this era.


    The welding technology can barely make do with the die, but the strength of the steel still needs to be tested.


    Tang Hao simply made the existing things first and then mentioned the transformation later.


    Want to spend the first half of the night, early in the morning, Tang Hao rode on Wu Zhui and went to Taiji palace alone.


    The king of Tang, who was still grooming, felt puzzled when he heard Tang Hao''s visit.


    When the four palace ladies wrapped their silk and satin inner shirts around their bodies, they waved to father-in-law Rong and asked Tang Hao to speak in the hall.


    The candle flickered, and the hurried figure of the four palace maids around the king of Tang reflected on the screen, which made Tang Hao look with special emotion outside the screen.


    Think about the life of nine to five in later generations. It must have been a little dawn before he got up. For the king of Tang in the early Dynasty, he really enjoyed a lot.


    Between deserting, a slightly lazy voice of the king of Tang came from behind the screen.


    "Tang Hao, you are so anxious to see me, but you have something important to tell me?"


    Taking back his thoughts, Tang Hao bowed respectfully.


    "The firearm is great. I want to try its power. Please give me your Majesty''s instructions."


    Tang Wang has seen the power of gunpowder and heard about the power of shells, but he has never seen this firearm.


    Striding out of the hall, the king of Tang rushed out with a thin white shirt.


    "Firearm Dacheng?"


    "In this way, we Datang have a powerful and mysterious power all over the world?"


    The king of Tang pointed to Tang Hao and his face became excited.


    A small shell can make the three armies flee. How can this gun be said, it must be much stronger than that shell!


    In this way, the great plan of the Tang Dynasty to shake the world and unify Kyushu is a step closer!


    He strode forward and grabbed Tang Hao''s arm. The king of Tang continued.


    "From now on, make the Ministry of war wantonly manufacture!"


    "You, also immediately train me a artillery infantry!"


    Tang Hao could not bear to interrupt the momentum of Tang Wang''s enthusiasm when he saw several maids behind him holding several clothes in their hands.


    However, the matter is too important, and it''s worth trying hard.


    "Your Majesty, this matter still needs to be tested. I was relieved to put it into the military camp."


    "At present, the weight of the shell needs to be tested to avoid the accident of blasting."


    At this time, the king of Tang found his gaffe, stroked his beard and nodded slightly.


    "Yes! It really needs to be careful."


    When the two maids saw that the king of Tang was calming down, they quickly knelt on the ground, handed over their shoes and put them on for the king of Tang.


    Glancing at Tang Hao standing on the hall, the king of Tang smiled and said.


    "As long as you can build an artillery camp for me and let my soldiers of the Tang Dynasty no longer worry about the towering city walls and those solid fortresses, I will let you and reward you!"


    "You are an expert in military training and manufacturing. You can buy everything without reporting."


    "If it is completed, I will also observe it!"


    Tang Hao''s talent is outstanding, and he is not rebellious. Now he is his daughter''s husband-in-law. The king of Tang is naturally relieved to hand over these powerful things to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao arched his hand and led the decree, adding.


    "Your Majesty, my minister''s coming here is really the beginning of this manufacturing and testing site."


    While talking, the king of Tang had put on his outer shirt, leaving only the crown on his head, which still needed to be worn.


    Reach out and pull Tang Hao''s arm, sit beside the table in the hall, and say with a smile.


    "It''s not a court at this time. There are not so many etiquette constraints. You don''t have to shout one by one. Be free."


    Sitting in the seat, Tang Hao smiled.


    Sometimes, I feel that the king of Tang put down his majesty, but he is more like a charitable elder, feeling a little close.


    He slowly took the hot tea brought by the maid of honor, put it on his mouth and took a sip.


    "Wei Chen feels that even if this thing is a powerful weapon for the country, it can fall on the hands of those who have a heart. It will surely cause endless disasters."


    "I want to place the manufacture of this artillery in the deep mountains and forests, away from the crowd."


    "We can also build a secret town in the wilderness and allocate some craftsmen, sergeants and associated people to strictly control others. In case of an accident, we can also minimize the death and injury."


    The king of Tang narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly.


    "That makes sense!"


    Thinking for a moment, the king of the Tang Dynasty waved slightly and attracted father-in-law Rong.


    "Give Tang Hao a gold token. You can dispatch soldiers at will and set up a manufacturing workshop."


    Tang Hao took the familiar token again and thanked the emperor for his kindness.


    Just as he walked out of the door, Tang Hao suddenly remembered the boy he scolded that day.


    If I enter this workshop, I will spend most of my time in it for a while.


    I don''t know if the boy who is in love can get through this love disaster.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao stopped his steps and turned his head to look at the king of Tang who had arranged his clothes for the early Dynasty.


    "Li Zhi, king of Jin, can I take it with me?"


    Tang Wang Hun didn''t care and waved his hand.


    "The gold medal of King''s order is in your hands. Don''t say it''s a prince. Even today''s father-in-law Rong will certainly listen to the order."


    "See for yourself!"

 Chapter 929

    The sunset reddened half the sky, and the screams of the barracks had calmed down.


    After training for a day, the soldiers began to leave in twos and threes, went to the big tent of the dormitory, took down their food boxes and went to the kitchen to get food.


    Chumo and two soldiers shuttle among these running soldiers, holding a paper roll in his hand, which is the list Tang Hao wrote last night.


    The burly captain is carrying the armor he just took off. When he sees Chumo and his party looking around, he hurried over.


    On his sweaty cheeks, there was an inexplicable tension in his relaxed expression just now.


    Chumo is a famous devil instructor in the military camp. The man arranged running with people on his back, fighting in the mud, and the ten kilometer cross-country.


    So that the sergeant''s first reaction when he saw the officer was to dodge, for fear that he was making some new tricks to torture people.


    "General Cheng,"


    The sonorous and powerful salute was sent out from the mouth of the burly man in front of him, and the afterglow of the sunset reflected the flowing sweat with a touch of luster.


    Chumo looks serious and looks at the captain and says in a deep voice.


    "Training intensity ah, still have the strength to talk!"


    "Intensify efforts tomorrow!"


    The eyebrows of the figure in front of him were twisted in an instant, and then relaxed in an instant. He held his head high and solemnly replied.


    "Yes!"


    Chumo hands the list to Yang Yang.


    "I''ll look at the soldiers on the list at the time of incense!"


    It was actually a list, not a cruel training program. The captain was more or less happy.


    As soon as he picked up the list in Chumo''s hand, the captain ran away for fear that the terrible instructor would arrange some strange projects for himself.


    A moment later.


    A strange scene appeared all over the barracks.


    In front of the long row of kitchens, the sleeping tents lying in disorder and the pool water still taking a bath were filled with the voices of the school captains shouting their names.


    Unbiased, when the incense in front of Chumo burns to the last point, the 300 soldiers inscribed on the scroll stand in front of Chumo.


    Because the notice was too hasty, and there was no lack of whip in the hands of the school captain, many soldiers came in disheveled clothes.


    Chumo''s face became gloomy when he swept over the soldiers.


    "Look at you!"


    "If the war breaks out, just like this, how to fight?"


    When everyone thinks that punishment is inevitable, Chumo waves his hand.


    "Half a cup of tea, take your bags and go!"


    Soldiers take the execution of military orders as their bounden duty. They don''t dare to ask where they are going and what they are doing. In my mind, only the approaching hour revolves.


    A swarm of people rushed back to their bedroom, took their bags and hurried to the school again.


    Those soldiers with jobs have long been accustomed to seeing the hurried figure of those first-class soldiers.


    Only because they are Tang Hao''s subordinates, and only because they have a mysterious special identity.


    It''s easy to assemble a team of 300 people. When standing neatly in front of Chumo, many people are panting and waiting to arrange new tasks.


    Seeing this, Chumo, who was sitting at the top of the school field, finally showed a happy smile.


    "It''s not bad. It''s a lot faster!"


    Just this simple word, many soldiers were already very happy.


    Some people worry about Chumo''s rice on the table, lick their lips and swallow their saliva.


    The two meals I picked up have long been put aside by myself. I don''t know how long it will take for my current task to go back and pick up two.


    Chumo doesn''t seem to want to talk. He grabs the bamboo chopsticks on the table and eats them in front of a square of 300 people. He doesn''t care about the feelings of the soldiers around him.


    After a incense stick, a bowl of white rice has reached the bottom.


    Chumo stands up at the corner of his mouth.


    "Very good!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Without any instructions, just a few words


    The soldiers have all kinds of doubts, but they never dare to mention it. They silently wait behind Chumo and slowly leave the barracks.


    Such things are not only in the military barracks, but also in the whole Chang''an.


    In the foundry, a soldier in yellow armor raised his token and looked coldly at the craftsman who was beating the iron bar.


    "Bingbu iron life, take it away!"


    The terrified craftsman was immediately taken away by the soldiers, causing suspicion among the craftsmen around him.


    Even in the royal kitchen, there are yellow armor shuttling around.


    No one knows why, and no one dares to ask why these people were taken away by soldiers.


    Because the Yellow armour is the symbol of the royal family and the noble status of his Majesty''s personal soldiers.


    As night fell, the soldiers in disguise took these people gathered from all over the imperial city and walked outside the city.


    With a sound of plain clothes, Tang Hao appeared a mile away in the suburbs. Standing beside him was a sound of black clothes and eighteen black riders holding Tang Dao.


    The crowd gathered from all sides, and Tang Hao''s dignified voice brushed over everyone''s head.


    "From today on, you will be anonymous and will be named after the number of types of work."


    "We''re going to reach a barren mountain, isolated from the world, and we can''t get out of the mountain until the instrument is born..."

 Chapter 930

    Koguryo.


    The era of tribal separatism and land occupation as king has come to an end. Under the strong military means of gaisuwen, the iron cavalry has covered most of the island countries.


    Except for the two small countries bordering Baiji and Xinluo, the whole peninsula surrendered.


    In the stone castle, the dragon is carved on the Zhu lacquer column imitating the Tang Dynasty, representing the majesty of the royal palace.


    The candlelight flickered on the glass lamp, reflected on the golden throne, with a touch of rich and noble color.


    Gaisuwen played with the wine lamp, stepped on the fox fur throne, revealed a touch of obscene eyes in his eyes, looked at the dancer in the hall to dance and lick his lips.


    The face is wide, the forehead is square, and the edges and corners are clear. An inch long scar obliquely pulls the cheekbones from the corners of the eyebrows, adding a bit of ferocity to the cheeks.


    When the vocal music stopped, gaisuwen pulled his mouth, smiled and clapped his hands.


    The courtiers sitting next to the table in the hall took a look at the figure of the throne on the stone steps and stood up. They couldn''t stop trembling and clapped in a hurry.


    Maybe gaisuwen has a kind of evil spirit that soldiers naturally carry. Only an old minister sitting in the front is afraid. In a hurry, the crown on his head is involved and crooked.


    Bang.


    Chaoguan slipped from his head, turned over his slightly clumsy hands and smashed the wine on the desk.


    The sound of Ding Ding is not loud, but it is particularly clear in the hall where music, listening and dancing rest.


    The nervous hall suddenly became more uneasy. Unexpectedly, all the ministers looked at it together.


    The old minister sitting in the tail seat breathed out a long breath, subconsciously held the official hat on his head with both hands, and left his hand slowly after confirming the document.


    "What a tragedy! Wang hates such a disappointing thing. Lord Shi is afraid he will be in trouble."


    A low voice came out. The old minister at the desk on his side turned his face, closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Ah! It''s all fate!"


    "Lord Shi has always been for the people and disagreed with the king. If this happens again, he will be punished by the king."


    "Just be careful."


    At the moment when the voice fell, I felt a hot look. The two old ministers dared not speak nonsense anymore. They hung their heads and listened quietly.


    The figure standing at the head of the hall looked at the old minister trembling to pick up the crown, hold the turned wine, bow and kneel there. He didn''t dare to look at the figure on the stand.


    At the age of 50 or 60, he was like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Lord Shi, this Lanling dance music is not to your taste?"


    Hearing the question, the old man surnamed Shi trembled and offered to start.


    "Tell the king that the piano is melodious and the music is gentle. It is actually immortal music on earth."


    "I dare not object."


    The voice standing on the hall gave a long ''Oh'' and shouted loudly.


    "Where is the dancer who just led the dance?"


    When the voice fell, the armored soldiers on the back side of the hall had strided out of the hall.


    A moment later, the soft lead dancer, dragging her legs, threw her in the hall.


    Gaisuwen looked at the old man who bowed his head on the seat, looked at the beautiful figure lying on the ground shivering, and gave a cold hum.


    "As a dancer, he can''t dance satisfactorily, so that Lord Shi is upset and angry, and his crime is unforgivable!"


    "Drag it down! Cut it!"


    The dancer, who did not know why, stared at the old man and the king in the hall. She didn''t understand that she was going to be executed until she was lightly lifted and dragged out by the two soldiers.


    The shrill scream, accompanied by violent struggle, roared in the whole hall.


    "King! Wronged! Wronged!"


    "Lord Shi, help me! Help me!"


    Frightened by the shrill cry, Lord Shi hurriedly knelt and walked a few steps to the hall and kowtowed his head.


    "King!"


    "The old minister has no such intention. He doesn''t like dancing. I hope the king will take back his order and spare the woman''s life."


    The figure on the main hall was unmoved. Looking at the kowtow old man in the hall, his eyes showed a proud look.


    "The king acted according to Lord Shi''s wishes, but Lord Shi said it was not his intention at this time. Could it be that the king would have made a mistake?"


    In the questioning words, there was an indisputable tone, which only shocked the old figure kneeling in the hall.


    A flash of consternation flashed across his cold sweaty face and turned pale.


    "Your majesty! I don''t mean to!"


    Hearing this, the figure in front of the throne smiled loudly and clapped his palm.


    "Good! Good!"


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Bent down and raised the wine glass on the table, gaisuwen slowly walked down the steps, stood in front of the old man and bent down.


    "The unity of monarch and minister is a good omen for the stability of the country."


    "Lord Shi? Drink this cup?"


    The frightened figure reflected the shadow of the wine cup in his eyes. He hurriedly turned back to pick up the wine cup, but he saw that there was no wine in the wine cup.


    When I looked back, I saw that gaisuwen drank the beautiful wine in his hand, looked at the ground with deep meaning, and picked his eyebrows without saying anything.


    The trembling old man followed gaisuwen''s eyes and saw the wine stains scattered on the beach. He frowned painfully and bent down slowly.


    Muddy tears fall on the wine stains and blend into one, moistening the lips and teeth.


    Gaisuwen''s words echoed in the hall and echoed in my ears.


    "Lord Shi has already had a cup with the king, drank wine and expressed his state."


    "From now on, if the king hears again and hears that Lord Shi disagrees with the king, he shall be punished according to the evil words to confuse the public, and there shall be no mistake!"

 Chapter 931

    Under the powerful military authority, the whole court was silent, and the ministers were silent.


    Gaisuwen''s eyes and baggage sent out this disturbing look, glanced at the ministers, and strode in the hall.


    "I''ve heard that the western expedition army of the Tang Dynasty has triumphed, and the loss of the army is no more than thousands."


    "It is precisely at this time that Datang submitted a letter of persuasion to us. You must know what you want."


    "Koguryo, will not fall! Koguryo beauty, will not fall!"


    The high voice resounded in the whole hall.


    The old ministers on the seat were frightened by this domineering speech and dared not refute it.


    After a while.


    A faint voice came out of the crowd.


    "Your Majesty, the Tang Dynasty is full of soldiers. The force shown since the western expedition is extremely powerful. I''m afraid there is still some gap with our current strength."


    It''s not loud, but everyone can hear it clearly.


    When the ministers looked back in amazement, they saw Lord Shi kneeling on the ground, bending down and looking up at gaisuwen.


    The dissenting voice came out after itself, gaisuwen''s eyelids beat, and the muscles of his jaw pulled out a few times.


    With a thin angry face, he slowly turned to the figure kneeling.


    The figure kneeling on the ground has long been full of tears, but on a sad old face, there are a pair of bright eyes, and the light in those eyes is particularly firm.


    Squinting slightly, gaisuwen stepped forward step by step. With the slow stepping sound in the hall, there seemed to be a feeling of suffocation.


    "Lord Shi, according to what you said, we should go down?"


    Lord Shi frowned, his eyes reflected a pair of approaching military boots, and his panic expanded inexplicably.


    But now on the whole peninsula, under the militarized management of Gusu Wen''s power, we strive for the last breath for the people at the bottom. I''m afraid this is the last glimmer of hope.


    For a moment, the head gradually fitted to the ground with the approaching footsteps, and the voice of Lord Shi trembled in panic.


    "Your Majesty, China''s reunification and integration is only a few years, and the whole country is waiting for prosperity. The top priority is to develop agriculture and mulberry and provide strong food support for the military camp tribes before we can fight."


    "Now the forced response will only make the barren country poorer and backward, and make the people miserable!"


    "King! Think twice!"


    Dong Dong Dong.


    His forehead pounded on the ground.


    The footsteps stopped in front of the figure who nodded to the ground. Gaisuwen looked down at the figure and felt a touch of hatred in his heart.


    Shi Gen is a famous hard mouthed courtier in the court. Before the incoming king, he put forward many good policies to benefit the people and win the hearts of the people.


    Since gaisuwen came to power, shigen has succumbed. He can kneel down his straight legs, but he still stroked the tongue of the courtier who is not worth everything for the people!


    Gaisuwen wants a famous family who can fight in the East and the West.


    Koguryo who speaks with fist and force.


    A cold hum came from gaisuwen''s nasal cavity, looked down at the sound under his eyes and roared.


    "People! People! From morning till night, people all day and all night!"


    "In the great country of Koguryo, millions of people go to farming and mulberry. What can they have? What can those people dig out of this barren land?"


    "The northeast of Datang has a lot of fertile land. If you want food, go to the northeast and fight it down, and we will have it!"


    Gaisuwen''s expression gradually became excited, and he smashed the glass in his hand with a bang.


    The sudden sound only inspires all the old ministers present.


    Gaisuwen''s big foot stepped on it, the crushed glass residue creaked, and the majestic voice echoed in the hall.


    "In the north of Datang, there are many grasslands and flocks of cattle and sheep. The central region is rich in minerals and has the best raw materials for iron and steel making. Nanling is a wild land with attractive fruits..."


    "On that vast land, there are vast territory and abundant resources, everything!"


    "What do we have? Barren land? Thick ice and snow? Surrounding mountains?"


    "Develop agriculture, mulberry and water conservancy? How can we compare and what can we compare?"


    The rough and crazy voice echoed in the whole hall, making the palace tiles buzzing and the candles flickering.


    The old minister present looked at the angry howling voice in the hall and dared not take a breath.


    Gaisuwen took a deep breath, suddenly turned and looked at shigen and stretched out his hand.


    "Come! Tell me! How to take this barren land beyond the Tang Dynasty, and how to build a prosperous era stronger than the Tang Dynasty on this country!"


    With the sound of questioning, the figure on the ground shook violently, but couldn''t think of a way for a long time.


    Looking at the silent hall, Gai Suwen''s face became gloomy, like an eagle''s eyes, glanced at the Wen minister on the left side of the hall and pointed to the past.


    "Koguryo construction is not what you literary ministers say with your mouth!"


    "Today''s peace depends on fists and swords! It depends on the brave Koguryo warriors, who replaced them with blood and heads!"


    "The East Turks are afraid of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and the West Turks are afraid of gunpowder. All of you have the face to mention the surrender of the Tang Dynasty!"


    After a pause of half a minute, gaisuwen waved his big hand.


    "Send orders, recruit soldiers again, mobilize farmers and fight for the country!"

 Chapter 932

    finished.


    The young people of Koguryo and the hard-working people are over.


    This is the last thought in the heart of the stone root who collapsed to the ground.


    Under the high-pressure regime, gaisuwen, who holds the power of life and death, has almost become a figure who determines the world in the court.


    No one dares to have an objection, even if there is an objection, it will not help at all.


    A few years ago, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty invaded the border in the Yalu River. Those soldiers who were slaughtered became scars in Su gaiwen''s heart.


    After gaining the power of unification, we began to implement militarized management among the whole people. The convenient agricultural tools were slightly transformed from weapons. There was no word "carriage" among the whole people, and they were all replaced by war horses.


    More than half of the carpenters in the country were gathered together to make siege and defense equipment. Unexpectedly, all blacksmiths madly rush to make armor in the hot ironmaking room


    Gaisuwen even enlisted 50000 people to cut down trees and wanted to start building fortifications throughout the country.


    At the end of the new year, groups of soldiers pretended to be firewood woodcutters, went deep into the border, smuggled back thick logs one by one, and expanded naval warships!


    Many labors were transferred out, and the reclaimed land was also covered with half a person''s tall weeds. Some elderly people even starved to death alone at home. The bones of the exhausted strong man under the great wall were directly thrown outside


    Thinking of all this in recent years, the figure kneeling on the ground covered his face and sobbed.


    Unexpectedly, the head of the courtiers did not play a role in this court.


    Someone helped the paralyzed stone root up from behind, and a kind reminder sounded from behind.


    "Lord Shi! The people are suffering. We know that you are so openly confronting the big bowl. Be careful not to protect your head!"


    There was a deep sadness and desolation in the voice, which only made shigen''s state of mind colder.


    "The king is fond of expedition, is fond of plunder, vigorously promotes military industry and does not miss agriculture and mulberry. Sooner or later, something big will happen."


    "Seeing starvation victims everywhere outside and groups of victims fleeing the four fields, the half aged children have blood thirsty light in their eyes. I''m afraid that our Koguryo future will pass one by one in the war and forget our nature in the fight..."


    Before he finished, he sobbed again.


    Behind him, two old ministers dragged the desperate body towards the outside of the hall, looked at the swaggering soldiers in the distance, and sobbed.


    "Such a king, ah..."


    "So what? The soldiers in junior high school all believe in this set. The soldiers in the army are full of blood and high morale!"


    Out of the hall, there were more soldiers. The three looked at each other, sighed and kept silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Barren mountains in the southern suburbs.


    The terrain here is mostly hilly, with rolling mountains.


    Since a few days ago, a large number of soldiers with a group of craftsmen have sneaked into the valley.


    For the craftsmen recruited, they only knew that there was a carriage at that time. They were covered with black cloth and leaned forward to walk on the high slope. There were birds flying around, streams gurgling, and some unknown aroma, probably from the wild flowers along the way.


    In the three-day division of labor, simple workshops have sprung up, with all kinds of accommodation and kitchens.


    At dawn every day, there are carriages outside the mountain to bring fruits and vegetables. The food of hundreds of people is not a small number.


    There were two full carriages, and only two Coachmans came to deliver the goods.


    In addition to the severe restrictions on freedom and the slightly humble living environment, it has the general treatment of the royal family and can eat green vegetables at least every day.


    This great comfort can be regarded as calming the restless hearts of many craftsmen. In addition, Tang Hao''s sitting in the valley gives people a sense of security.


    Those soldiers were OK. After all, they were Tang Hao''s subordinates. Looking at the built house, until now, they couldn''t feel clearly what Tang Hao wanted to build.


    Tang Hao patted Li Zhi sitting on the railing in a daze and looked at the beautiful mountains ahead.


    "What are you thinking?"


    In the past few days, Li Zhi seems to have an unresolved heart knot. Even when he saw Tang Hao, he was a little evasive. It must have had a great impact on the child that day.


    Even from small to large, no one has ever dared to speak to the prince with the tone of the day and threatening words.


    Looking at the figure beside him, Li Zhi almost unconsciously moved to the side, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.


    "No... nothing."


    Inadvertently, these small actions completely fell into Tang Hao''s eyes. Tang Hao knew that Li Zhi at this time had some awe of himself, but now fear prevailed.


    Persuading a rebellious child, especially in emotion, is tantamount to empty talk.


    Tang Hao didn''t intend to waste these useless words. He turned his head and looked at Li Zhi.


    "Do you know why I can come out unharmed in any dangerous situation?"


    Li Zhi was stunned by the sudden problem. He turned and looked at the smiling face. His doubts were also blurted out at this moment.


    "The world says you are an immortal. These things are unprecedented. With the blessing of the gods in the sky, can you...?"


    In the eyes, the smile became brilliant.


    "The theory of gods is just a guess of the world. Maybe it''s only half right. It''s my eyes."


    "Insight into all things, you can see the vicissitudes of life in the world for a hundred years."


    The words paused, looked into the sky and sighed.


    "I''ve seen you and her future, too."


    Li Zhi was somewhat skeptical, but he couldn''t help but wonder and ask.


    "How?"


    With a long sigh of relief and eyes closed, Tang Hao incisively and vividly interpreted the high-profile of immortals.


    "The offspring were slaughtered and the Dynasty changed."

 Chapter 933

    Perhaps it was Tang Hao''s previous posterity that shocked Li Zhi.


    The boy has not had so many worries these days, but his face shows a touch of pain.


    Tang Hao knew that the eight characters had a great impact on him, even some difficult to accept.


    Imagine a young man who lived in the Imperial Palace, was not affected by the surging Imperial Hall, did not have to consider the sinister torture of the people, and even the position of power had nothing to do with him.


    In such a carefree environment, Li Zhi was still cultivated into a pure and innocent person.


    This time, he warned him that he was doing a great evil and losing all conscience. It''s really unbearable for the young mind to bear all that.


    For the sake of the Li family of the Tang Dynasty, and for the sake of the Tang Dynasty not to repeat the mistakes, Tang Hao had no choice but to do so.


    As for healing the scars in the heart of Li Zhi, he had to lick and heal himself every night in the dead of night.


    Truckloads of iron ore were transported into the valley. In the silent night, the soldiers went to battle shirtless and carried them on their shoulders. Finally, they unloaded the mountain like iron ore near dawn.


    When washing the next morning, many craftsmen were shocked when they saw the mines where flying objects generally appeared in the courtyard.


    Tang Hao waved his arms and shouted the crowd to assemble.


    Looking at nearly 500 people standing in front of him, Tang Hao pointed to the iron ore behind him.


    "Officers and men, the Tang Dynasty has arrived, and the country is peaceful and the people are safe."


    "But the old soil of Koguryo has become a thorny place as early as the previous dynasty. It is a thorn in the throat and a needle in the heart of his majesty Datang!"


    "I''ve heard that Koguryo has made many detailed works. He disguised as a foreign businessman and sneaked into the imperial city. He is collecting a lot of military information. It''s also a secret act to invite you to the barren mountain. He has to."


    "From now on, we have only one goal, which is to create this artillery, wipe out Koguryo in one fell swoop and add a new territory to our hall."


    Until now, these soldiers and craftsmen knew that what they had to do was a sharp weapon for military industry, and even the most brave weapon in the world today.


    War is always the best catalyst for these bloody soldiers. Many soldiers cheered and jumped here.


    "Great! The arrogant Koguryo king must be punished!"


    "Capture Koguryo, take over the old soil! Create the glory of the Tang Dynasty again!"


    "So we''re going to build artillery! Are these powerful things going to be put into the barracks in batches?"


    The craftsmen were also excited with the words of the soldiers.


    It is not just the thing that creates the first power of time, but the warriors of the Tang Dynasty will take their own artifacts to conquer foreign countries, which is a great honor for these craftsmen!


    He reached down and pressed it in the air, indicating that the restless crowd would calm down.


    Tang Hao''s face was not as excited as the people in front of him. He knew the responsibility and burden on his shoulders.


    Safety has always been the biggest problem.


    Imagine placing a time bomb in a densely populated valley like this. If there is a slight difference, the light will move to the top of the mountain, and the heavy will be the elites in this group of selected lines. They are flesh and blood and have no life to return.


    "Soldiers, people, I don''t need to say more about the power of shells. Manufacturing according to process and strict management are the premise of production."


    "I hope all blacksmiths and workers will strictly abide by it, but the safety of the whole mountain people is in your hands!"


    When it comes to production safety, those blacksmiths who were originally passionate can obviously feel the seriousness of the situation and look serious.


    Tang Hao''s majestic voice swings again in this valley.


    "It''s a long way to Koguryo. It''s rugged and bumpy. It''s a test of the exquisite foundry technology."


    "The craftsmen here are one of the best in a thousand. They can have their own way."


    "Here, I don''t care which profession you are, you must work together and argue. If you are single-minded and headstrong, you will be directly sent to the Royal prison!"


    After emphasizing the craftsmen, Tang Hao looked serious and dignified, glanced at all the people, and his tone became particularly severe.


    "This project involves important secrets of military aircraft. Whether you are forcibly captured or dissatisfied with the current conditions, you must hold back with me!"


    "Those who dare to leave the camp to visit their relatives without authorization, those who flee without authorization, and those who report to the outside shall be executed immediately and killed."


    After that, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows and shouted loudly.


    "Where is general Cheng?"


    Chumo hears the speech and steps out.


    Tang Hao takes off the green sword around his waist and hands it to Chumo, adding.


    "If I''m not in the barracks, all agents will act according to your orders. If I don''t obey orders, there are traitors to the enemy in the barracks. Some officials will be executed according to the law regardless of their rank and family status."


    Take the heavy sword into his hand, and Chumo slowly raises it.


    Under the sun, the gemstones on the green sword scabbard are shining and dazzling.


    Bang.


    The soldiers half knelt on the ground and shouted with fists.


    "Please obey general Tang''s orders!"


    Under the strict military order, many craftsmen have more or less a sense of fear on their faces.


    It''s not because they can''t do it, but because there are such a group of cold soldiers around them, which really makes people afraid and nervous.


    When the prestige of Qi Hu disappeared, Tang Hao smiled.


    "Datang has always been clear about reward and punishment."


    "You must benefit a lot from living in seclusion in the mountains and running for state affairs."


    "At the time of the success of firearms, craftsmen each received thousands of passes, with 20 mu of fertile land. They were awarded the honor of skilled craftsmen, who can work for the royal family for generations."


    "Three thousand soldiers, fifty acres of fertile land, were awarded the title of National Guard and qualified to run for Xuanjia army."


    Reward and punishment are very clear.


    Those tempting rewards are hard for these soldiers and craftsmen to accumulate in ten years.


    In particular, those honors are related to the future of future generations, and can not be measured by money.


    For a moment, the crowd became restless again.


    Tang Hao looked at these people with unprecedented enthusiasm and waved his hand.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 934

    Tang mansion.


    After a period of recuperation, with the nourishment of pigeons, hens and ribs, Princess Changle gradually recovered.


    When you are free, get out of bed and walk, and move your muscles and bones.


    Or these days, big fish and meat nourish too much, and the original slim posture has become a little mellow.


    Li Wanqing, who plays the role of nanny, is also stained with light. When she looks at the bronze mirror in the morning, she also finds that the clothes seem to be a little small.


    The woman''s sensitivity is not one or two points. She pinched the fat on her belly and hurriedly found Princess Changle.


    Looking into the mirror, holding her hands behind her back, Princess Changle also vaguely found that the lotus root like jade arm had become meat.


    So that I could reach it for a moment, but I still couldn''t buckle the button into the hole.


    "Why are you up? Let me help you."


    Li Wanqing gently moved lotus steps, came in from the outer room, stood behind Princess Changle and helped button up.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the delicate and close fitting clothes and frowned gently.


    "It''s only half a year. The clothes are not as spacious as before. It seems that they are fat!"


    The soft words fell to Li Wanqing''s ears, and Li Wanqing also lifted up his clothes and showed his arrogant waist.


    "Hey, I have more fat on my waist..."


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that bastard will dislike it."


    Women always like to raise these topics. It seems that they always have to find out the same things before they stand on the same line with their friends.


    "I didn''t say it. It''s your own imagination!"


    With a smile, Tang Hao appeared at the door of the inner room.


    With a touch of anger, Li Wanqing put down her clothes and looked at the figure at the door.


    "Sneaky!"


    With a smiling face, Princess Changle, as before, wanted to welcome her, but she was supported by Tang Hao who took the lead.


    "You''ve just gone from the gate of hell. You''re weak. You should be careful in everything."


    Intimate words can always arouse the chord in a woman''s heart, and the smile on Princess Changle''s Yurun''s cheek is more and more bright.


    Lift up his sleeves, expose his white lotus root like arm, and lift the skin and meat above to show Tang Hao.


    "Husband, I''m fat. I heard from wenpo that people who give birth to a baby will have wrinkles on their stomach..."


    Reaching out and clapping Princess Changle''s hand, Tang Hao gently kneaded the slightly red arm.


    "The watchdog in the market likes bones. What I like is you now."


    Funny words shook the flowers of the two charming women, and the whole warm room was full of warm smiles.


    I held two sleeping children from the wet nurse. The baby boy also clenched his fist when he slept and kicked the tightly wrapped swaddling clothes from time to time.


    Looking at the restless child, Princess Changle smiled.


    "Look at the faint eyebrows. They are really similar to you."


    Li Wanqing wiped her clenched fist, covered her mouth and smiled.


    "That''s the eyebrow image. It''s clearly this temperament image. Even if you''re asleep, you''re not a restless Lord."


    Tang Hao was not angry at all, but smiled.


    "The boy is easy to move. He will be strong in the future. He is a master who can carry the big game."


    I wanted to say that she was the Lord who could bear the military flag, but Tang Hao knew that Princess Changle didn''t want her children to work hard on the bloody battlefield.


    Half said, or just swallow it.


    After watching his eldest son, Tang Hao took his little daughter from Princess Changle''s arms.


    The girl is light, and Tang Hao is very careful to hold her for fear of strangling her heart.


    His small hand covered his powdery face like a shy person. His long eyelashes were like a small fan. He fanned it from time to time and curled up quietly in cotton swaddling clothes.


    Princess Changle loved the child very much. Her fingers slid the baby''s soft chin and whispered.


    "Look at this little mouth. Like me, when you grow up, my father can make you some delicious food, and you will be raised in vain."


    Sure enough, in the eyes of the eaters, all they think of is this delicious food.


    This sentence reminded Li Wanqing that there was a look of greed in her beautiful eyes. She sat on Tang Hao''s side and asked softly.


    "Husband, my sister''s three meals a day are light. Although there are big fish and meat, it makes people tired of eating."


    "When will you be free? If not, how about making us some fresh food?"


    Seeing Tang Hao''s shrinking mouth, Li Wanqing retreated again and begged with Tang Hao''s arm.


    "If not, how about today?"


    "No matter how bad it is, you don''t need those fresh food. You can get those oily noodles?"


    "Or get some dry noodles and dry them. What''s the name of instant noodles? We can cook them ourselves at that time. How about it?"


    The Lunar New Year meal was specially ordered by Tang Hao. It was not spicy or too heavy. He was used to the exciting food of later generations. It was really hard for the two greedy goods to eat the big fish and meat for several months.


    Tang Hao reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth and sighed.


    "For the sake of your dedication at home, I''ll go out myself."


    "Make a plum dish with meat."

 Chapter 935

    The king of Tang is coming!


    Just in time!


    On the desk, Tang Hao and the two ladies ate happily, and the king of Tang pushed the door in.


    The pungent aroma greatly increased the appetite of the king of Tang who entered the house. Looking at the three people who were stunned in situ, he smiled.


    "Catch up, catch up."


    Without saying a word, he sat on the side of the table.


    Father-in-law Rong was a watcher of words and colors. He asked the servant to present 10000 white rice to the king of Tang.


    Tang Hao looked at the leftover dishes. He was quite embarrassed. He waved to his servant to take them out and put them in the dining room for dinner for the two ladies.


    The king of Tang was also not polite at all. He pulled the new dish directly in front of him.


    "Why do you eat alone every time?"


    "Is my father-in-law not qualified enough to eat at the same table with you, or is it difficult to find your precious dishes?"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I took off the king''s coat, making people feel the warmth of family affection.


    Tang Hao laughs. With careless eyes, he personally adds a thin piece of meat and puts it in the Tang King''s bowl.


    "Try it, your majesty. It''s my new work. It''s pork with plum vegetables."


    "There was still some green vegetables left before the battle. I dried some green vegetables and pickled them. I was supposed to make rice porridge. Unexpectedly, they came in handy at this time."


    Before he finished, the king of Tang had sent the thin meat wrapped in white rice to the entrance.


    Between chewing, the eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Fat but not greasy. The meat is fragrant and the spices are attractive. Compared with your boy, the cooking skill of the imperial dining room is like smelly fish and rotten shrimp."


    As soon as the voice fell, the small spoon had been handed to him, and a spoonful of black dishes was served on the white rice.


    The king of Tang was not interested in the bright color contrast. He frowned and looked at it.


    "Can you eat this...?"


    Without Tang Hao''s reply, Princess Changle laughed and answered.


    "This dish is more delicious than the meat slices just now. Father, please try it!"


    Princess Changle promised that the king of Tang had no doubt, but the color was really a little.


    Take a look around, gently pick up a ball and chew the rice carefully.


    The soft taste is strong, but it is especially delicious when you chew it. It absorbs the fat oil of meat. It doesn''t dry wood, but becomes smooth.


    "Eat! Eat! Eat all!"


    Seeing the three people who stopped chopsticks, the king of Tang quickly greeted them.


    Tang Hao grilled two mouthfuls of rice, reacted and asked.


    "Your Majesty... It''s not as simple as having a meal when you visit the Tang mansion in person?"


    The king of Tang, who scooped the dish with a wooden spoon, was slightly stunned and reacted!


    As soon as I entered the door, there was a tempting aroma. For a time, I just ate and drank and forgot all my business.


    Looking up, Li Wanqing and Princess Changle smiled easily.


    "Don''t panic. I''m bored in the palace today. I want to come to the Tang house and see how my two good grandchildren are."


    "It''s just the time for the banquet!"


    In this way, I lied to Princess Changle and Li Wanqing, but I couldn''t hide it from Tang Hao.


    He took a bite of food and saw that Tang Hao still looked over intentionally or unintentionally. The king of Tang smiled and pointed to Tang Hao with bamboo chopsticks in his hand.


    "Just you boy ghost spirit!"


    "I came here to ask about firearms."


    "It''s nearly half a month now, and everything must be on track on the barren mountain. Tang Hao, how about the artillery test? Why didn''t you report it to me?"


    Tang Hao shouted bad when he mentioned it.


    On that day, he promised the king of Tang that after the experiment, he would report the follow-up to the king of Tang.


    But now I haven''t tested at all!


    I dare not think about filling bombs with artillery. After all, I don''t have that technology yet.


    However, it seems that the stone bullet does not have so much attention. As long as it is compacted, it must not be very difficult.


    "Your Majesty, firearms do not need to be tested."


    "If it is filled with stones, it will be safe!"


    "In my opinion, this artillery has great power to destroy urban construction. Even if it is used in the front battlefield, it is mostly used in this way."


    "As for shells, they can all be bombed by stone catapults. Presumably, only with such an effect can we give full play to the real power of both!"


    The king of Tang sent delicious dishes to his mouth again and again, waving to interrupt Tang Hao''s words.


    "I don''t understand the reason!"


    "As long as I know I can use it."


    Half a bowl of white rice and half a plate of dishes are not enough, continued the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    "I''m going to. It''s time to see the iron beast."


    "It''s not a good idea to always put it aside."


    Tang Hao can understand the mood of the king of Tang.


    A shocking thing, so idle, will be remembered sooner or later.


    The king of Tang didn''t see the power of shaking the sky and the earth all day. He must be itching on this day.


    The Ministry of war is a royal thing, and Tang Hao can''t stop it.


    "Your Majesty, please help yourself. If you really want to see the power of this artillery, you might as well find a wide field and stay away from it. Only then can it be safe."


    "Your Majesty must remember that this firearm dare not fill the shell to avoid blasting! It is safest to replace it with some stones and iron blocks."


    The king of Tang turned his head and waved to father-in-law Rong behind him.


    "Write it down and don''t forget!"


    "Let the military department pull the artillery in my back garden. I''ll take a good look."


    When father-in-law Rong went out, the king of Tang told him.


    "And remember!"


    "Confidential!"

 Chapter 936

    King Wei''s residence.


    The little daisies under the new species have been particularly successful. After this period of care, they have recovered their original look one by one.


    Li Tai looked at the seedlings standing in the garden again, and his mood was relieved.


    Wearing warm flowers, it''s time for the birds to shine and breathe.


    Hanging the bird cage on the corridor of the mansion, Li Tai whistled and teased the birds.


    "King Wei, the imperial city has changed."


    The word "change" touched Li Tai''s stretched nerve and looked at the steward quietly behind him.


    "What''s up?"


    The steward replied.


    "In the barracks, hundreds of soldiers under Tang Hao disappeared inexplicably."


    "The stalls in the West also got the news. The soldiers in Imperial armour took several people away from the ironmaking workshop of Lord changsun."


    "With their faces covered, no one can see their appearance clearly. Those soldiers are also very familiar and have never seen them."


    Li Tai gently frowned, held an arm and touched the stubble under his chin.


    "Hundreds of sergeants disappeared? The ironmakers were taken away by the royal family?"


    "Is this a coincidence or has nothing to do with it?"


    Suddenly, Li Tai looked at the steward and asked.


    "Tang Hao, where is Tang Hao?"


    The steward frowned and replied.


    "Tang Hao has always been a dragon without a tail. He has extraordinary force and excellent ear power. He is inseparable from Tang Hao."


    "Our spies don''t dare to approach the mansion at all. Even if they are checking, they only dare to glance at it at will and dare not squat and watch."


    After hearing this, Li Tai''s face showed a dignified color and slowly shook his head.


    "Difficult, difficult."


    "Tang Hao''s soldiers will go out only when Chumo and Tang personally order them. This is also the father''s private order."


    "So, Tang Haoding sent these soldiers to perform a special mission."


    The mobilization of hundreds of soldiers in the imperial city is not a major event. No one will pay attention to the people and the pillars of the Imperial Hall.


    But the king of Wei is different, especially Tang Hao''s every move is likely to have a great turning point for the position of Chu Jun, especially now a Li zhilai is killed on the way, which makes him a little afraid of Tang Hao.


    "Firearms!"


    With a touch of consternation, Li Tai stopped his steps and showed a look of consternation in his eyes.


    The soldiers disappeared and the craftsman was arrested. It seems that there are two unrelated things. If you add a lighter, it makes perfect sense!


    With the birth of this bold idea, Li Tai''s face changed slightly.


    If this clan is really secretly manufacturing firearms, Tang Hao''s soldiers will be able to suppress the three armies and become the most powerful one in the Tang Dynasty!


    Backed by such an army, the voice of the court is very important.


    "Check! The whole city is secretly and thoroughly investigated! We must send someone to find out the whereabouts of these craftsmen!"


    The steward took orders. When he left, he was a little suspicious.


    "Then... Tang Hao..."


    Li Tai walked with his hands down and slowly moved forward.


    "Gu''s own sister likes to have two children. Gu must go and have a look!"


    ¡­¡­


    King Wu''s residence.


    The pool is full of water and the breeze is gentle.


    King Wu stood on the corridor bridge with his hands on his back and watched the golden Koi beat the waves in the pool and cruise under his feet.


    In the pool water, the rockery is rugged and the dwarf pine and cypress are beautiful and vigorous.


    The scenery of lakes and mountains is beautiful, but the king of Wu is not interested in this beautiful scenery.


    The detailed imperial city network has already inquired about the first-hand news.


    A few days ago, Tang Hao took eighteen horses, rode most of them in plain clothes, passed through the city gate and went straight outside the city.


    In the next half month, Tang Hao disappeared like the world and never returned to the imperial city again.


    It was just yesterday that Tang Hao swaggered in the streets of Chang''an city to count his own shops.


    King Wu had a hunch that Tang Hao''s trip out of the city must be related to firearms!


    The vigorous footsteps behind him sounded, and the sound of faint armor friction was rhythmically mixed.


    Li Ke didn''t have to look back. He also knew that the comer must be his own guard.


    "How?"


    The words are still as calm as before. It seems that the prince in front of him is not cold or indifferent to many things.


    "Your Highness the king of Wu, it''s not just the hundreds of soldiers who left the city, the craftsman of Lord changsun''s ironmaking workshop, the five garment craftsmen of the fine cutting workshop at the end of the east city, ten carpenters in the western suburbs, and several cooks in the imperial dining room in the Imperial City... They all disappeared."


    Li Ke stretched out his slender fingers, supported the wooden railing and smiled faintly.


    "Food, clothing, housing, everything."


    "It seems that Tang Hao is quietly building shells and artillery in a remote corner near the imperial city."


    "This secret means is very good. No one knows that these people evaporated from the imperial city."


    The guard looked at the shadow in front of him, hesitated a little, and finally said it.


    "Your Highness the king of Jin... Also disappeared at the same time, even in half a month, did not appear in the school."


    As soon as he said this, Li Ke''s pupils suddenly tightened and his hands clutching the railing tightly. On the back of his white hands, there were faint blue tendons.


    "Check! Dig three feet and find Li Zhi''s whereabouts!"


    "Supervising the manufacture of firearms, which is a huge amount of military merit, must not fall on Li Zhi."


    The guard never thought it would be such an occasion to see Li Ke get angry for the first time! Such words!


    After being stunned for a short time, he bowed his hand and took command.


    Turning around, he asked the exit with a little hesitation.


    "If your Highness the king of Jin is really in the manufacturing workshop..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted coldly by Li Ke.


    "The great military skill is of no value to the dead."


    "You understand."


    The guard no longer hesitated, bowed his hand to take command and quietly retreated.

 Chapter 937

    imperial garden.


    On the stone terrace, the dark iron cylinder was set between the two wheels.


    The giant steel beast that can be pushed by several people is displayed in the imperial garden of the king of Tang Dynasty,


    Around the gun, the king of Tang touched and looked.


    Seeing such an iron tube monster for the first time, I really can''t see anything special except its huge size.


    Even the king of Tang doubted that this guy with a straight belly was really the artillery that Tang Hao said could attack the city and pull out the stronghold?


    The simple structure once made people suspect that the iron cylinder was not used to bluff people?


    The king of Tang Dynasty looked at the general of the Foundry Department beside him and said with a slight squint.


    "This is a gun? Why is it not as complicated as a crossbow?"


    Dong Wu, the general of the foundry workshop, looked at the heavy objects on the ground and the king of Tang Dynasty, and smiled.


    "It''s also the first time our foundry has built such a large object. If it''s said, it''s really not difficult to make, and general Tang didn''t know what to pay special attention to."


    "Except that the shape is too large, the weight is too heavy, and the mold is difficult to carve, there really doesn''t seem to be much strange."


    Listening to Dong Wu''s words, the doubt in the heart of the king of Tang was more intense and patted the cold iron tube.


    "Did Tang Hao ever say, what''s special about the loading of this artillery?"


    Hearing this, Dong Wu was very excited. He had always been crazy about casting crazy demons. Now he gave full play to his specialty.


    "To tell your majesty, when the general of the early Tang Dynasty was making fire guns, they were also made in the hands of his ministers."


    "I have compared the drawings of the two in detail in private. In fact, the proportion is similar."


    "In particular, the capsule for filling ammunition is much thicker than the iron cylinder. It must be the power of the artillery. The more filling, the greater the power."


    "There can be a small hole in the ear chamber to facilitate the penetration of the lead, but to observe whether the filled gunpowder overflows..."


    Listening to a lot of descriptions, Tang Wang waved and interrupted Dong Wu''s eloquence.


    "Let''s just say, can you handle the operation and use of this artillery?"


    Hearing this, Dong Wu blushed and said frankly.


    "Minister, I haven''t used it yet..."


    "But I have discussed with general Tang. It must be easy to operate!"


    Wen Yan, the king of Tang clapped the iron tube.


    "Come on! You come!"


    "Show me the power of this artillery!"


    Dong Wu was slightly shocked and looked at the king of Tang with a touch of surprise.


    "Here?"


    "Your Majesty, never!"


    "This is the palace!"


    When father-in-law Rong saw that the king of the Tang Dynasty looked firm and didn''t look like a child''s play, his face changed and stepped forward to bow his hands.


    "Your Majesty, think twice!"


    "At the time of the western expedition, the shells used by Tang Hao could frighten the three armies! They were full of power!"


    "If there is a mistake in the palace, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    The king of Tang seemed unmoved and turned to look at father-in-law Xiang Rong.


    "Tang Hao has demonstrated the power of the shell. As for the gun, it''s just speculation."


    "I have asked Tang Hao how powerful these utensils are. Even he can''t tell. He doesn''t know!"


    Pointing to the colorful flower land in front of him, the king of Tang asked.


    "How far is the end of this flower bed?"


    Father Rong replied.


    "More than five hundred steps."


    The king of Tang stood with his hands on his back, looking at the towering palace walls and these blooming flowers all over the ground.


    "The maximum distance of the Tang hard bow is only 150 steps, and the maximum distance of the crossbow is only 200 steps. Can this iron object still shoot 500 steps?"


    "Reload!"


    Dong Wu hesitated for a moment and arched his hand.


    "The sound of this object shocked all over the world. Please leave it a hundred steps away."


    When the party stood up, Dong Wu breathed a sigh of relief, unfamiliar, stuffed the gunpowder into the medicine room, then pushed the watermelon sized stone into the gun barrel and tamped it tightly with a wooden mallet.


    Dong Wu was still a little nervous when dealing with such artifacts for the first time.


    After everything, he was sweating and clenched his fist. Dong Wu covered his ears.


    "Fire!"


    The soldier with a torch was still afraid of these objects. He just lit them twice before he could light them.


    After a short wait, the earth shook with a loud noise, thick white smoke splashed from the mouth of the iron cylinder, and a large amount of dust and smoke shrouded the iron beast.


    A dark shadow, as fast as lightning, flew out of the smoke and clouds. In the sharp explosion, the dark shadow disappeared from the sky.


    The earth returned to calm again, and the rich smoke gradually rose and dispersed.


    The king of Tang and the generals of Yulin, who were hundreds of steps away, smelled the pungent smoke in the air, slowly took their hands away from their ears, stared at the artillery standing quietly on the ground, filled with fear and fear.


    The uncontrollable heartbeat seemed to be immersed in the thrilling sound just now. The terrible picture of just now flashed in my mind, and my hands and feet trembled faintly. I didn''t know whether it was the fear of this unknown force or the joy of such powerful things.


    Gradually, a bright light came out of the king''s eyes, pointing to the gun''s hand and trembling faintly.


    "This... This is the power of artillery?"


    "Really... Really incredible."


    Eyes involuntarily looked at the distant flower garden.


    The breeze dispersed the clouds and smoke, brushed away the pungent smell, swaying flowers, and bursts of fragrance came with the breeze.


    There were no imagined flowers broken by large areas, no overturned soil, and everything in the whole flower bed was normal.


    "Where''s the rolling stone?"


    The king of Tang asked in surprise.


    Dong Wu was also reminded by this exclamation and slapped on the forehead.


    "Oh! How could I forget about it."


    "General Tang once said that at close range, the medicine room doesn''t have to be filled!"


    "Most of the rolling stones hit outside!"

 Chapter 938

    More than 500 steps?


    The power that shook the earth was enough to shock everyone, and the range beyond the limit was even more shocking.


    Father Rong was surprised and worried.


    "Hey! If it hits Chang''an Street, I don''t know how many people will go to the West!"


    When the voice fell, someone in the temple drank.


    "Escort! Escort!"


    The imperial forest sergeant in yellow armor, holding the glittering Tang Dao, rushed out and poured into the imperial garden.


    In the "Cha Cha" armor shaking and the "tread" hurried footsteps, the warriors firmly protected the king of Tang and his party in the middle.


    General Yulin left glanced at his subordinates with a knife and became gloomy.


    "Panic what!"


    "Follow me!"


    When the voice fell, he pulled away the first soldier, strode out and walked out of the hospital.


    The soldier behind him looked around, dared not violate the military order, and hurried up.


    Just now, the sound like the roar of the gods and the feeling of shaking the earth are so real, but all the faces in Yu Garden have a complex look, and even in your Majesty''s eyes, there is an unspeakable enthusiasm, like excitement and shock.


    The deputy general walked forward with a stiff head and kept up with the hurried generals ahead.


    "General, the sound comes from the imperial garden. Are we...?"


    There was a faint smile on the general''s face, and his words were light.


    "My ears are still good. I don''t know where the sound comes from?"


    In this way, the deputy general was more confused. The sound was inside, but he went outside the palace at this time?


    "Are we... Going out of the palace?"


    With a touch of temptation, the deputy general spoke out his doubts.


    Holding a knife, the general straddled his horse, looked at the neatly standing armor and shouted.


    "Alert the imperial city! Search the streets and all the houses."


    "If there is anything different, report it immediately!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chang''an Street.


    In front of a deserted house, there are a sea of people.


    Everyone looked at the collapsed ruins and talked about it.


    "Yo! What''s the matter? I''ve been damned by heaven? Why did the good house suddenly collapse?"


    The vendor in plain clothes, with his hands on his chest, looked at the messy courtyard and his mouth.


    "Don''t say, it could really be a scourge!"


    "Just now, I saw with my own eyes that a flying stone from the sky hit the roof and collapsed the house. It splashed from the collapsed house and hit the wall heavily."


    At this point, the vendor stretched out his hand and pointed to the dilapidated ancient trees that had been half pulled up in the courtyard.


    "Well, the rolling stone just stopped when it hit the tree."


    "Look, the rolling stone is nearby. It has been shaken into several pieces."


    Tut tut tut.


    A tongue pinching sound came.


    The middle-aged man deflated his mouth, looked at a family behind him and sighed.


    "This man should accumulate virtue well. If not, he will be punished sooner or later."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone interrupted from behind to refute.


    "Oh! Can a rolling stone collapse a house? Joke! Do you think the enemy attacked the city and threw it with a stone catapult?"


    "This is the imperial city. Now the Tang Dynasty has arrived all over the world. Where is war?"


    "In my opinion, someone must have done it deliberately! The stone is just a cover up."


    "Oh! The word profiteer has always been inseparable. If there is no truth from the merchant population!"


    Hearing the sarcasm, the vendor was angry and looked at the talking man.


    A gorgeous dress is either rich or expensive. I can''t afford to be provoked by a small vendor. I have to blush and remain silent.


    Yu Guangzhong, the childe with a folding fan, was even happier when he saw that the vendor wanted to talk and stopped, holding his words and afraid to speak.


    "Oh! This man still needs to operate in good faith."


    "If you don''t see it with your own eyes, don''t talk nonsense."


    Before the voice fell, the roar of horse hoofs suddenly remembered and covered up the childe''s voice.


    At the corner of the street, horses galloped, and soldiers in yellow armor galloped forward.


    "Spread out!"


    "Royal deacon! Leave the people!"


    As the crowd dispersed, horses plunged into the ruins.


    The senior general with a yellow tassel on his head rode among the ruins, glanced at the broken walls, stood under the tree, looked at them for a long time, and looked at the fragmented rolling stones on the ground.


    From the exposed stone core, we can also judge that the stone was originally a whole, but the destructive power in front of us is really amazing.


    Even the catapult, at most, smashed one or two big holes in the house, not to mention knocking half of the ancient tree held by the two people out of the ground!


    "Tell your majesty! The rolling stone has been found!"


    The taxi that surrounded the ruins of the house walked out alone and rode towards the palace.


    On this day, Chang''an city was in an uproar again. The legends of flying stones outside the sky and retribution were broadcast in the streets and alleys, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Many people predicted that this was caused by the wrong operation and the wrong throwing of the catapult during the military training of the royal family.


    However, more or less such remarks are not convincing enough.


    After all, it is clear to everyone that the ancient tree with most of its bark knocked off was really pushed to pieces by this huge force. The stone throwing machine has no such power!

 Chapter 939

    The news of flying stones outside the sky is not a secret in the imperial city.


    Even the servant in charge of purchasing in the Tang family heard about it, and Wu Tong transmitted the news to Tang Hao at the first time.


    Tang Hao, who knew the news, didn''t have much frightened expression on his face. Instead, he was worried.


    Touch his chin, gently twist his eyebrows, and Tang Hao sighed.


    "This time, I''m afraid your majesty will cause us a lot of trouble."


    Looking at the contemplative face, Wu Tong asked tentatively.


    "Are you afraid of King Wei and King Wu?"


    "Good."


    After a simple answer, Tang Hao strolled around the courtyard and started.


    In the newly built courtyard, the carpenter changed the original cut back from the top of the mountain into pieces to make tables and chairs. The sounds of blacksmiths banging on iron pieces merged into chaotic notes.


    The chaotic and busy courtyard did not affect Tang Hao''s thoughts at all, and casually pointed to the back mountain.


    "Go over there and say."


    Through the courtyard, through the shade of weeds, Tang Hao sat down on a crooked neck tree.


    "The king of Wu and the king of Wei are both very deep people in the city. They are not as frank and frank as Li Chengqian."


    "If I guess well, the eyes of the two men have already stepped in the city."


    Wu Tong nodded secretly, squatted on the grass, held his hands behind his back, and looked at the waterfall falling from the mountain stream.


    "Grandpa guessed well."


    "In fact, as early as the Duke returned to Beijing, the 18th cavalry found that the people of the king of Wu were active in the imperial city."


    Looking at Tang Hao''s thoughtful face, Wu Tong said a sentence lightly.


    "No, if we..."


    Almost without thinking, Tang Hao spoke to stop it.


    "No, we haven''t reached this point yet."


    "The two kings of Wu and Wei have great roots in the dynasty. The military power is related to the choice of the last prince."


    "Your Majesty has long intended to establish a reserve, but today''s Li Zhi is too weak. Supporting the throne will only become a target to be slaughtered."


    The voice fell, and both of them were meditating. From time to time, there were two birds singing in the empty valley, adding to the silence.


    After a while, Tang Hao broke the silence.


    "Now all they want to find is the whereabouts of Li Zhi and the area where the firearms are made."


    "This weapon to frighten the three armed forces is the best force to boost Li Zhi''s position."


    "Since they want to find it, let them find it."


    Turning his head and looking at Wu Tong with a touch of doubt on his face, Tang Hao said.


    "Throw out the two vendors who deliver fruits and vegetables and let them find them."


    "Since the dispute over the monarch is inevitable, let''s sprinkle a big net."


    My heart is full of doubts. When I say it, it''s just one sentence.


    "Yes, my subordinates!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not a small matter to fly stones, collapse houses and blow down ancient trees.


    A few days later, a secret letter was sent to the palace.


    At noon that day, Royal notices were posted all over the streets and alleys of the imperial city.


    The new Royal Artillery was successfully tested and twice the compensation for the damaged house.


    The news immediately caused a sensation in the imperial city.


    In the imperial tea pavilion, the storyteller, who is shaking the Pu fan and tasting tea, spits and tells the news of Tang Hao''s western expedition.


    The power of the shell was vividly described by the bookish man.


    After the war, the old Pu fan stood up with a smile.


    "The power of artillery shells, what I said, was nothing more than one or two, which frightened the three armies, and even made the surrendered tribes of ten surnames bow down to be ministers. These earth shaking powers are difficult to describe in a few words."


    Take a sip of tea, moisten your dry lips, pick up the Pu fan on the table and nod out of thin air.


    "In short, the Tang Dynasty has such a sharp weapon. It''s nothing to say to stabilize the country and attack cities and land!"


    The attentive listeners below felt a sense of pride.


    The scholar in gorgeous clothes closed his folding fan and asked.


    "Then tell me, what is this artillery?"


    "What''s the power of the shell?"


    The storyteller was immediately interested in the most popular news in Chang''an city.


    "Artillery is a military secret. You and I dare not talk nonsense."


    "But if you think about it, the imperial city is far from the deserted courtyard."


    "Dare you ask the powerful men in the world, who has such divine power to throw such a rolling stone so far?"


    "Regardless of the power, the range is far beyond the bow and crossbow."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone under the stage was excited.


    "So, if we cast an artillery barracks, dense rolling stones, and that shell attack, wouldn''t any country have to submit to our Datang country?"


    The storyteller stroked his beard and nodded secretly.


    Call~


    The whole teahouse was boiling.


    "The Tang Dynasty is mighty!"


    "General Tang deserves to be the lucky star of Datang! He can create such powerful things! The unification of Datang is just around the corner!"


    "Koguryo, Tubo and Japan are small countries that can be destroyed! Our Datang must stand on the top of the world."


    At this moment, the people in the teahouse were excited.


    It seems that the birth of this artillery has given the people endless pride, given more confidence to the Tang Dynasty, and made the whole people of Chang''an applaud Tang Hao and the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 940

    The news of the birth of artillery spread widely in the imperial city.


    Foreign traders also spread the shocking news.


    Far away in Koguryo, gaisuwen has smelled a touch of danger.


    According to the known news, the artillery still has the power to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. Moreover, the limited range makes the king pay more attention to the city defense again.


    The city, which is as solid as gold, seems to be as strong as imagined.


    "Herald! Continue to recruit civilian men and strengthen the city!"


    "One Zhang is not enough, two Zhang is not enough, two Zhang is not enough, three Zhang! Is it difficult for a mere artillery to break through the three Zhang and four Zhang walls?"


    Inadvertently watching the performance of the dancers in the hall, gaisuwen banged on the table and gave an instruction.


    The dancers in the hall hurriedly crawled on the ground, saluted in a hurry and withdrew slowly.


    Lord Shi''s face was very ugly. With a touch of trembling, he began to play.


    "Your Majesty, all the people in the country are soldiers. There is a shortage of labor in the fields, and many good fields are idle. If this goes on, it will be difficult to collect enough military food alone."


    "What''s more, those walls are more than ten feet long, and the materials consumed are huge."


    "Most of the mud mountain in the West has disappeared. If it goes on like this, it will be empty sooner or later."


    Gaisuwen glanced at the ministers with his eyes flashing, and did not take a fancy to Lord Shi.


    "What about home when the country is gone?"


    "I Koguryo ho ho, 600000 soldiers must gather together!"


    "Rob without food! Fight!"


    The soldiers in the hall, looking at gaisuwen in anger, went up to the hall and bowed.


    "Take orders."


    With the order of the dictatorial gaisuwen, the whole Koguryo is boiling again.


    Teams of soldiers in armour ran to the streets, trumpeting the king''s decision, and conscription notices were posted on the streets again.


    In three days, it was not much, but there were a lot of civilian men who collected together.


    The young and healthy civilian men were directly pushed into the military camp and began to carry out assassination and archery training.


    As for those old men, they were driven to the Yalu River to build a heavy defense line with the dead prisoners in another section.


    According to the meaning of gaisuwen, the Great Wall to be built this time should be built from Fuyu city to the sea land junction on the other side.


    The hot sun is burning, and the summer sun is getting stronger and stronger.


    The sweating civilian man wiped a handful of sweat beads on his forehead, and his two blood blistered palms were stained with blood.


    In the remaining light, the soldier standing on the high platform glanced here. The man frowned, trembled, stretched out his hands covered with mud and blood, and struggled to move the wet mud in the bamboo basket.


    Seeing that the soldier looked away, he relieved himself.


    "Build a large army and build the Great Wall. Alas! This is really not a human life."


    The lame man who walked on his side looked at the soldiers on the stage in fear, and his face was sad.


    "Build the Great Wall in the daytime, and go home at night, busy farming and mulberry."


    "My mother-in-law has been cooking porridge for three days. My old eye has seen a double shadow."


    "You say, why should we bother? I''m afraid these days are more terrible than the subjugation of the country."


    Hearing this, the former civilian husband smiled bitterly.


    "What''s the fear of subjugation? The ASHNA people are my distant relatives. They once sent a letter inviting me to go. There are flocks of cattle and sheep and grass. I heard that they have used the coal stove they exchanged from the Tang Dynasty."


    "One quick honeycomb briquette, five Wen and two buckets of rice money can cook two pots of rice porridge without choking smoke."


    "And the warm cotton padded clothes in winter. Now think about it, Tang Hao is not as ferocious as rumored."


    In sharp contrast, the lame man''s smile is full of bitterness.


    "Now our king is bent on conquering the world, and there will care about our life and death."


    "This fortification naturally falls on us. Under the labor in the city, it''s really better to be a subjugated people."


    Seeing the wet mud in the bamboo basket, the lame man Nunu''s mouth.


    "It''s not just the subjugated people. This life is not even as good as the soil in this mud basket."


    "Sheep''s blood egg, we can''t taste it in ordinary times, but it''s not vague when it''s used for bonding with soil."


    "Just our bamboo basket, no less than three eggs and half a bowl of sheep''s blood."


    When the voice fell, a touch of sadness flashed on the civilian man''s face, which was helpless not only for his own misfortune, but also for the high pressure of the king.


    Bang.


    The bamboo basket was turned over and buckled on the ground, and the wet mud was piled on the ground in piles.


    The man on the other side quickly placed the soil in four frames of grinding tools, tamped it, repaired the corners, and handed it to the taxi behind him.


    Soldiers piled up mud bricks one by one and built up branches layer by layer. After forming, such a city wall can really resist the baptism of the stone catapult.


    After the delivery of the goods, the civilian husband walked behind him, and a new round of handling work is still waiting for them to complete.


    "I heard that the Tang Dynasty created a powerful gun that can move mountains and fill the sea. I don''t know whether our city wall can resist it."


    The figure beside him smiled bitterly.


    "Resist? How?"


    "Our country is just a small place. I heard that the artillery can attack, hundreds of steps and thousands of steps. In front of us, the Great Wall is only blocked for a moment."


    "It''s hard to really block Datang''s army."


    A sad feeling filled my heart inexplicably, and the civilian husband sighed.


    "Hey, let''s go to heaven."

 Chapter 941

    May.


    The scorching sun scorched the earth.


    Living in the dense forest, breathing the fresh air and blowing the cool mountain wind, the newly-built military camp has become a summer resort.


    The built cannons were hidden in the cave in the back mountain, and boxes of shells were stored in the cave dug on the hillside.


    Tang Hao was puzzled by the peaceful months.


    Originally, the fear of firearms by King Wei and King Wu has reached the peak.


    Even the vendors selling fruits and vegetables were watched by the spies of the two princes at the same time. The intelligence given by Wu Tong was that both princes wanted to kill.


    He tried to replace the two vendors and sneaked into the camp.


    But when the assassins hid their weapons, they were transferred by inexplicable instructions, and everything seemed to stop.


    During Wu Tong''s private investigation, he knew that his majesty had intervened and stopped the evil deeds of the two princes in time.


    The barracks where the future troubles were relieved were quite boring. Tang Hao opened his eyes and began to let Wu Tong inquire about Koguryo in the northeast corner.


    Wu Tong''s special identity can still easily meet Tang Hao, and even soldiers in the barracks can rest assured without looking at the brand.


    Find the familiar position again. Under the crooked neck tree, I saw Tang Hao half lying down.


    "Grandpa, Koguryo recruited a large number of civilian men, overhauled the Great Wall along the Yalu River, and ordered civilian men to strengthen the wall to more than two feet along the coast."


    "In just one King City, a moat has been dug out. Most of the eight crisscross waterways in the city are also prepared to prevent our shells from causing a sea of fire."


    "As for the popularity of armour clothes in the whole army, it is terrible. Even in this bullet country, all 50000 regular soldiers are wrapped in iron clothes."


    Half lying Tang Hao slightly opened his eyes and showed a smile on his face.


    "Plan ahead and take precautions in advance. Unexpectedly, gaisuwen is not a reckless man. I must have studied my previous war thoroughly."


    Wu Tong''s face also showed a look of appreciation.


    "Gaisuwen''s iron and blood means are true, but it''s not easy to call up 200000 soldiers in the middle of the country."


    "I''ve heard that those half-aged children can play a fight when they no longer urinate with mud and pick up a stick."


    "Such acts of advocating force are better than our Datang."


    This description reminds Tang Hao of a person at that time.


    After the defeat, Germany also emerged under the leadership of ugly Nazis.


    At that time, an excellent Germanic famous family inspired how many German hot-blooded men put on military uniforms.


    It must be so in Koguryo at this time, and the fighting spirit of the whole people has been ignited.


    He got up slowly from the tree trunk, and there was light and shadow floating in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    "In this era, production is low, and if people don''t work for a day, the countryside will be deserted and the food will be reduced."


    "Relying only on strong force, but without the support of food and grass, I''m afraid it''s difficult to support a huge army."


    Wu Tong is also an expert in leading the army. These problems were also thought of at the first time.


    When I asked around, I gave my own guess.


    "But as Grandpa said, it is indeed difficult to support the current situation in Koguryo alone. It is even a miracle that the Koguryo regime has not dissipated at this time."


    "Gaisuwen is not only good at inspiring people, but also good at diplomacy and using military force."


    "For example, the two-sided Baiji state has long become a subsidiary of Koguryo. It imports a lot of grain and oil to Koguryo every year. Coupled with Koguryo''s plundering in Eastern Liaoning in recent years, it seems that such Koguryo can last another three or five years."


    This method made Tang Hao''s eyes brighten and couldn''t help clapping his hands secretly.


    "It seems that the king has indeed made a lot of efforts to resist the attack of Datang."


    "Now, some of the things deduced earlier have been thought of by Gai Suwen, building the Great Wall, digging rivers, setting checkpoints and building coastal protection lines."


    Wu Tong didn''t seem as relaxed as Tang Hao. Rammed earth piled up three feet thick walls, which could not be easily conquered.


    Even if the artillery were to blast together, it would have to blast for a few hours.


    "There are many obstacles on the land. In addition to deterrence, the artillery seems to play a limited role. It doesn''t seem so easy for us to attack."


    "On the sea, Koguryo''s Heavy Crossbow can be regarded as a sharp weapon, and its ability to chisel ships is obvious to all."


    "This battle does not seem so easy."


    Hearing Wu Tong''s analysis, Tang Hao didn''t seem to pay much attention to it and smiled loudly.


    "What is shown to the world is just a gun that can walk on land. Why can''t we reshape it on a warship?"


    "Gongshu oak has reported the progress of the ship to me, and privately developed an eight bull crossbow, which is intended to be equipped with warships and cooperate with the firearms on the main warship. It can be described as a combination of strength and strength."


    "Maybe gaisuwen would never have dreamed that the artifacts running on the road would appear on the ship."


    Not to mention gaisuwen, even Wu Tong was confused!


    Such powerful firearms should be placed on the warship?

 Chapter 942

    May.


    The sky cleared up, the weather turned hot, and the sun shone on me with a burning feeling.


    The news of the artillery released by Datang has spread all over the peninsula.


    The transfer of 100000 people across the country has made the city of Koguryo no longer thin. Exposed to the sun, the mud bricks accumulated layer by layer are integrated into a whole. On the wall, which has been reinforced more than twice, now even if it is a carriage, it is more than enough.


    This is true for the cities on the three major hubs. In addition, the excavation of the moat at twice the depth has doubled the solid fortification of the city.


    In the Chinese army camp, Tieling, a fierce general under gaisuwen, stood at the gate of the yuan with his hips on his hips, scanning the sweaty soldiers on the school field.


    The new group of taxi soldiers has been lowered from 18 to 16.


    This is an ignorant age, but now he resolutely takes on the great task of protecting the country with a gun and spear.


    With a body like an iron tower, he looked at the dark teenagers on the school field, made neat and uniform movements, listened to the fierce fighting, and raised a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Striding out, the armour vibrated, and Tieling stood on the handsome stage with a knife handle at his waist in his hand.


    At this moment, the vast crowd on the school field seemed to hear the call. Qi turned around and stood facing the mighty general.


    A pair of blood thirsty eyes flashed a touch of excitement and excitement.


    If gaisuwen is the Koguryo sky, Tieling is the God sent by heaven.


    In the sun, the dignified face glanced at the whole army and made a sound slowly.


    "Soldiers! A month ago, the news came from the Tang Dynasty that artillery was born in the air. It must have created a 7788 at this time."


    "The West Turk is known as a tribe with ten surnames. It was defeated only by shells. The Tianxiang Khan of the West Turk was the soul of Tang Hao."


    "At present, the rivers and mountains of Datang are settled on all sides, but we stand tall and can''t fall. The next expedition of Datang must be us!"


    The eagle like eyes scanned the raised faces, and the majestic cry roared from the chest.


    "Would you like to be a running dog crawling at the foot of Datang like Turks, or would you like to be with the country and the king at the moment of life and death?"


    The sonorous and powerful tone revolved around the school field, with a touch of firmness in the slightly childish reply.


    "With the Kingdom, with the king!"


    "With the Kingdom, with the king!"


    The sound pierced the clouds, jumped up into the sky, and startled the birds in the sky to fly away.


    With a satisfactory answer, a faint smile appeared on Tieling''s serious face.


    "The land we are standing on today is the land watered by our ancestors with blood and dignity. It is the war horse under the crotch of our great king gaisuwen with his sword!"


    "The world is unfair! Datang has this fertile land, but he still wants to covet the vast green land! They use their long whip to drive away the native people. They use their sharp Tang knives to kill the people who are unwilling to surrender on the grassland!"


    "The East Turks perished and the West Turks surrendered. The naive Datang thought that we would be like those slaves with cartilaginous knees, and would like wild dogs in the countryside, begging for mercy and a little alms!"


    Sensational words, coupled with some words, made these teenagers who could not even recognize their handwriting particularly angry.


    It was as if at this moment, they were smoking on their bodies and poking in their hearts.


    Some soldiers had already clenched their green fists and clenched their teeth in anger. They wanted to avenge the cowardly nation and punish evil and promote good at this time.


    "Self improvement!"


    "We don''t want to be Datang''s running dog!"


    "We Gaoju beauties are all brave men who are good at fighting! They are at odds with Datang, which has endless disasters!"


    The shouting of passion overshadowed the words on the stage, and the surging words like a wave churned in the whole school field.


    After these excited teenagers shouted for a moment, Tieling waved his arm in the air and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    "Datang''s persuasion book is still in full bloom on our king''s table. It''s a shame! It''s Datang''s disdain for our country! It''s their insult to our nation!"


    "It''s worthless for us to shout here. The vast Tang Dynasty can''t hear, the bloodthirsty Tang will not hear, and the belligerent Tang King can''t hear!"


    "If only protesting, the nation has no bones! It is cowardly and humble!"


    "Tell me, what should you do?"


    Every word, turned into a sharp blade, poked in the heart of every soldier. Unconsciously, the blood of hatred and the flame of revenge flowed in their split wounds.


    "Declare war on Datang!"


    "War! War! War!"


    make love.


    Tieling''s stride wandered on the high platform and clapped.


    "Very good!"


    "I am very proud that there is no such coward among you!"


    "Standing in front of me is a legion of unyielding blood for thousands of years! This blood has flowed in the blood vessels of our ancestors, and they have never yielded! Now this blood is gurgling in our blood vessels. Tell me loudly, are you willing to let it cool down?"


    The sudden high voice filled everyone''s eardrums.


    At this moment, the enthusiasm of the whole audience burst again and the blood boiled again!


    "No!"


    The roar like a beast rang through the whole school field.


    Although Tieling''s expression became excited, there was a touch of exciting breath in his vigorous voice.


    "Brave warriors of Koguryo, I Tieling would like to take over the war flag from the king, insert it all over every inch of Koguryo, and fight to the end with the beasts of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Even if we drain the last drop of blood in our body, even if we swallow the last breath, we can proudly tell the world that our high sentence beauty has never succumbed!"


    "Warriors! Go to the mountains and rivers of the motherland and guard every inch of the land!"


    "Long live Koguryo! Long live the great king gesuwen!"

 Chapter 943

    Tai Chi hall.


    Today''s court will be a little different.


    It seems that the old ministers did not pay much attention to the affairs of the central court reported routinely. Coincidentally, they were quite interested in a secret report sent out from the barren mountains.


    For more than a month, Tang Hao had already built five guns in the barren mountains, which were exquisite in appearance and dominated by high mobility.


    According to the meaning of the king of the Tang Dynasty, more than ten gates have been created and put into future wars.


    These appalling artifacts have not yet been made to compete with them. Mass production is afraid of trouble, especially if they will be used by people with intentions.


    Moreover, Tang Hao does not recommend excessive manufacturing for the initial production. It is not too late to reproduce after improvement and stability.


    During the two hours, the ministers in the Court seemed to have their own thoughts, and they didn''t pay much attention to the important affairs loudly announced in the hall.


    Sitting high on the Dragon chair, the king of Tang looked down at the ministers in the hall and looked at their absent-minded expressions one by one.


    Waving his hand to the minister who read the memorial, the king of Tang said.


    "Gentlemen, the artillery is about to be made. It will be completed by the end of June and the beginning of July at the latest."


    "It is imperative to fight Koguryo!"


    "What do you think about the draft of the generals?"


    Speaking of the right point, all the old ministers in the hall also obviously came out of the state of sleepwalking.


    Yuchi Jingde''s voice was the first to resound on the hall.


    "Your Majesty, this battle in Koguryo is the last battle in the four fields of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I''m really itching to see veteran generals come out. I''m willing to take my dog and let him see the big scene this war!"


    "I hope your Majesty''s permission."


    Hearing this, the old ministers standing in the hall frowned lightly and sank in their hearts.


    Yuchi Jingde always spoke bluntly and frankly, telling all the old ministers what they wanted.


    Throughout the surrounding areas of the Tang Dynasty, Tubo has formed a good marriage relationship. In the short term, it is difficult to challenge things again. The East and West Turks are now subdued by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Raise your horizons. In terms of military strength, the only country to compete with the Tang Dynasty is Koguryo.


    For Wen Chen, the demise of Koguryo and the cessation of war are the moment for Wen Chen to give advice and boost national strength, and it will also be the moment for Wen Chen to prosper.


    But for generals, this is really a bad signal.


    When birds are exhausted, good bows hide.


    If the Tang Dynasty really arrives at the time when the four sides arrive, it must be an ultimatum for these generals to lay down their military power and return to the field.


    In peacetime, the generals with military power would become a threat to the stability of the Tang Dynasty.


    Therefore, at this last moment, the Manchu generals hope that at the last moment, they will bring their families and families together and share the massive military achievements brought by the last war, so as to ensure that future generations of the family can rest assured.


    Duan Zhixuan, who had just withdrawn from the battlefield of the western expedition, looked at Yuchi Jingde with a smile and went to the hall.


    "General Yuchi is brave and good at fighting. When he goes to the battlefield, he doesn''t forget to take care of his family and set an example for future generations. It''s really admirable."


    After praising Yuchi Jingde, Duan Zhixuan hugged and arched at the figure on the Dragon chair.


    "Your majesty!"


    "The last general has been Garrisoning the border for a long time. There are many frictions, but he has not provoked a war."


    "During the western expedition with general Tang, it was mostly those barbarian generals who took the lead, so that we old guys had no chance to fight. We can only watch those alien races fight each other. It''s not fun! It''s not fun."


    "In the battle of Koguryo, my minister is willing to join the expedition army and show his hands and feet. He has relieved his suffocating strength!"


    Garrison the frontier for decades, with such conditions to invite war, it seems that such a reason is even more difficult to refuse.


    All veterans are in front. Cheng Zhijie can''t shrink back.


    The use of artillery must require Tang Hao''s guidance. It is understandable that Tang Hao is the main general of the expedition team.


    At present, his son Cheng Chumo has a lot of relationship with Tang Hao. There is no doubt that he has entered this army of conquest.


    There are few opportunities for such meritorious service from now on.


    Considering this, Cheng Zhijie strided into the hall and bowed respectfully.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Back in those days, how many loyal bones were buried in other places, and Koguryo set up the Beijing concept regardless of the Chu pain of the Tang Dynasty. These acts were unfaithful to our brave soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Over the years, whenever I think of those dead soldiers, I feel ashamed and angry!"


    "May your majesty lower his will, let the old minister wear armor and knife, lead a heroic division, go straight to Koguryo and destroy the King City, so as to comfort those lost heroes!"


    The heroic spirit of these words is soaring, which makes people shocked.


    Koguryo and Datang are two countries with far-reaching grievances.


    Despite Koguryo''s several attempts to persuade the Tang Dynasty to surrender, Koguryo never paid attention to it. In those years, tens of thousands of soldiers and soldiers fought with the Tang Dynasty. Although they suffered heavy injuries, many generals of the Tang Dynasty also slept with that area forever.


    So that when Datang collected the loyal bones of soldiers scattered in the Yalu River, his eyes were filled with tears and his heart was filled with hatred.


    For a moment, the situation of asking for war against the generals in the hall became more and more intense.


    In just a quarter of an hour, many officers and men knelt on the hall of the chaotang hall and expressed their willingness to fight!

 Chapter 944

    Headache!


    Looking at the many generals in the hall, the king of Tang felt his head was big.


    In the Tang Dynasty, there are many ministers and generals.


    But in this war, there was no one to shake except Tang Hao''s position as commander-in-chief. All the generals seem to have their own reasons to ask for war.


    Among the three armed forces, there are so many posts to go to war. How to arrange more personnel at one time has indeed become a problem.


    Waving his hand, he motioned the people who were half kneeling in the hall to get up. The king of Tang smiled and glanced at the generals and clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    "All generals, young and old, have a desire to fight. It is enough to see that our Datang army is strong."


    "I''m really happy that an old horse is in charge of a Carpinus, has an ambition of thousands of miles, and a new general is invincible. He''s unwilling to leave behind."


    "But this tiny place can''t bear so many generals led by Tang Yong. What should I do?"


    The king of Tang must know what these generals think and what this war means to the new generals.


    He slowly stood up from the Dragon chair, and his majestic body slowly paced on the top of the hall.


    "Koguryo has always been a heart disease in my heart. If I don''t accept the old soil, it''s difficult to calm the resentment of the general!"


    "But Koguryo is not a soft egg to be manipulated. Ten mile fences on the southwest coast are used to guard against sponges. In the land of Eastern Liaoning, the Great Wall stretches thousands of miles, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Within the city walls, the Zhang thick walls are towering, the River protecting the city is deep and wide, and the three cities are more like an iron bucket."


    "If you want to attack such a city, you can''t rely on bravery alone!"


    The eyes full of wisdom and light wandered on these generals, like reminding and testing.


    Maybe it''s the previous dedication, or maybe those young generals are influenced by the spirit of the older generation.


    When I calmed down this time, I noticed this just now.


    Changsun Wuji glanced at the soldiers in the hall, slowly walked out of the Wen Chen queue and said frankly.


    "I heard that Koguryo is full of soldiers, which has set off a wave of conscription upsurge in junior high school."


    "Under gaisuwen''s iron blood policy, the generals under his command are enthusiastic about fighting, and the heavy general Tieling is eloquent. The image of the price Datang is completely reversed, causing hatred among famous families."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Shilian walked slowly into the hall and nodded slightly.


    "What Lord Chang Sun said is true. Gaisuwen has now become a leader in the hearts of Koguryo people. The voice of the masses is overwhelming and prestigious."


    "Moreover, Koguryo''s conscription age has been lowered again. Fifteen or sixteen were carefree years, but now they can take up guns and spears and marry into the battlefield like soldiers."


    "What''s more, there are signs of conscription among strong children who falsely report their age and are 13 or 14 years old."


    Thirteen or fourteen!


    The soldiers who asked for orders were stunned.


    This is just a literacy age in Datang, but at this age, children far away in the northeast corner take up arms and defend their country.


    Cheng Zhijie''s face changed slightly after hearing this.


    "This... This is simply the future of the country!"


    "If it''s OK to meet those weak aged soldiers, how can a child of this size let our soldiers go?"


    Yuchi Jingde raised his thick eyebrows, stared at a copper bell and roared.


    "Why! They sent the children to the battlefield regardless of their lives. What does it have to do with my Datang?"


    "Pick up the blade, they are just like these soldiers. The big knife in my hand doesn''t ask about time!"


    "If we only focus on these so-called right ways, will our soldiers put down their weapons and stretch their necks to let them poke several transparent holes?"


    A cold hum came from the veteran''s nasal cavity, and Cheng Zhijie was defeated.


    "In this way, Koguryo sent some women, children and old women. Will the war be fought?"


    "We have to kneel down and beg for mercy."


    These two words only made Cheng Zhijie blush and have no answer.


    A hearty laugh resolved the embarrassment at this time. Gao Shilian looked at the two people in dispute and smiled.


    "General Yuchi must not be angry. Although it is cruel, his words are reasonable."


    "The battlefield is meant to be a place where people kill. It''s all business with their heads in hand. It''s either you die or I live. The word of kindness shouldn''t have appeared in that bloody place."


    "General Cheng is just worried about whether those recruits can be cruel at that time and whether they can understand the danger at the critical moment."


    The generals on the half kneeling ground also calculated in their hearts after the statements of several senior generals just now.


    The original burst of confidence and boiling blood seemed to settle down after this story, and many people looked strange.


    Around Yan Ming, Gao Shilian slowly turned and looked at the king of Tang on the Dragon seat and arched his hand.


    "Your majesty!"


    "The old minister estimated that Koguryo would be the strongest opponent in recent years, and definitely not the one who was waiting to be slaughtered."


    "To deal with this war, it''s not that you fight for my achievements and rush forward. It''s that you should think carefully before you can set foot on this battlefield!"


    The look on the king''s face became more and more serious, with his hands on his back and tiger eyes staring at the calm soldiers and nodding slightly.


    "War is not a trifle, but a victory in exchange for the blood of thousands of soldiers!"


    "If anyone has a plan to break the enemy, he can offer it."


    "I''ll give him a position to seek according to his will."

 Chapter 945

    "The wild grass is luxuriant by the Yalu River, the financial wolves and wild dogs wear the woods, and the black crows crow in the dead trees."


    "In the 30 foot high wasteland, I heard ghosts crying every night. The young fox pounced on the skeleton as a wild play. The giant mouse grinded its teeth and humerus, which was terrible and broke people''s intestines..."


    At this time, these words were taken out again by those veterans and spread widely in the barracks.


    Cheng Zhijie, the eldest brother, can recite the awkward words word by word.


    Although Yuchi Jingde, a colleague, is not deep in knowledge, he understands this passage clearly and thoroughly.


    After reading these two sentences, the two gray haired veterans sadly closed their eyes, and their red eyes endured great pain and trembled faintly.


    Looking at the look of the veteran opposite, Tang Hao also sighed in his heart.


    These veterans were the pioneers who bore the brunt of the war in those years, but listening to the picture depicted by this poem, it is not difficult to remind people of the desolate and sad soldiers buried in other places.


    "Two uncles, are you going to Liaodong?"


    In the Tang Dynasty, warriors are like clouds and counselors are like rain. Although these new generals are not as good as Cheng Chumo''s generation, they are not too bad after all.


    One will succeed forever!


    Fundamentally, these young captains have not experienced the baptism of war and have not grown up so rapidly.


    But Tang Hao never expected that these veterans would be deployed in the first world war against Koguryo.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Tang Hao thought of a word. He couldn''t get up early without profit.


    On the battlefield, it''s a business of dead people. These semi buried veterans are so actively involved that they just take meritorious deeds and make their ancestors burn more vigorously.


    Cheng Zhijie clenched his teeth, punched him on the table and squeezed out a word from China.


    "Koguryo casts the Beijing Temple and builds it as a monument! Worship it!"


    "It''s time to settle this account."


    The clenched fist was pinched and banged. Tang Hao sitting opposite could also feel the anger of Cheng Zhijie.


    For fear that Cheng Zhijie''s big fist will smash the desk in his mansion, Tang Hao presses Cheng Zhijie on the seat next to him. A pair of eyes drifted away from the two veteran generals, with some doubts on their faces.


    "Your Majesty has always been the commander of the expedition against Koguryo. If uncle really wants to participate in the war, why do you come to my Tang house?"


    "I''m just a pawn. I can''t be the master of the northern expedition."


    Yuchi Jingde quickly changed into a smiling face and looked at Tang Hao.


    "Good nephew, this time is different."


    "You have created the war with the smallest casualties in the western expedition. It can be called a spectacle in the foreign expedition. Only when you march can it be recorded in history."


    "Now that this powerful weapon gun is born, the first battle must be to test the power of the gun. Your majesty will send you as the marching commander to take charge of the overall situation."


    With two dry smiles, Yuchi Jingde leaned against Tang Hao.


    "Why don''t you say something nice in front of your majesty and let me, a half buried old man, see the scene of the city''s flowering and overturning?"


    Pound Tang Hao''s arm, Yuchi Jingde continued.


    "In the current war, only Koguryo can fight."


    "Imagine that in the next few decades, all countries will also be afraid of the power of artillery, the military power of the Tang Dynasty, and there will be no waves in the territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I''m afraid that the child in the army can only be an idle school captain. It''s also good to have a long experience if my virtuous nephew also brings his frustrated villain to see the new weapon of Datang."


    Yuchi Jingde knew that Tang Hao was a ghost like figure. If he wanted to deceive this person, he was afraid that his reason was too far fetched and simply revealed everything in his heart.


    Hearing this last sentence, Tang Hao was completely sure that his original idea was completely correct!


    These veterans have long been far sighted. Before the last year of life, they will push their children and grandchildren to sit firmly on the top of the Tang Dynasty, and it will not be in vain to make their family more dazzling in the history of the Tang Dynasty!


    Suddenly aware, Tang Hao said "Oh" for a long time, pointed at them and smiled at each other.


    "The two uncles took care of their families and the country of the Tang Dynasty, which made Tang admire them very much!"


    The moral is clear, but there should be no lack of humility.


    Listening to Tang Hao''s words, the two veteran generals were very comfortable, looked at each other and laughed.


    But a moment later, the smile on Tang Hao''s face gradually dissipated and turned with a touch of seriousness.


    "To be honest with my uncle, Koguryo is really not as weak as we thought."


    "Even many sections are very exquisite under the layout of gaisuwen."


    "War is not a trifle. When we go to the battlefield, one foot has stepped on this ghost gate. We want them to participate in the war. But I can''t guarantee their safety."


    The battlefield is bloody. In addition to the rapidly changing battlefield, accidents are very likely to occur.


    The two veteran generals are people who have led soldiers and fought in war. Naturally, they can realize this.


    Cheng Zhijie patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and stood up.


    "Tang boy, both public and private, fought in Koguryo for his descendants, opened up Xinjiang and expanded land for his majesty, and accumulated great merit for future generations."


    "Although you are assigned, our Cheng family has no cowards. If they are destined to be sent to the battlefield, it is their destiny. It has nothing to do with you."


    "As long as he has a name on the list of the western expedition."

 Chapter 946

    A tiger father has no dog son.


    Both are people who shed blood on the battlefield. In the ordinary education of their children, they are interspersed with the idea of dying for their country.


    Those who have words, fought many wars, but finally stand still are called generals.


    No general is hiding in a safe corner, praying for victory in the war, so he can sit in this position inexplicably.


    Hug fist and thank the two veterans, said Tang haolang.


    "Even if the two generals trust Tang so much, I Tang will not accept the general''s entrustment and will take this Koguryo!"


    When the event was completed, the wishes of the two veterans were fulfilled, and the sadness on the faces of the two veterans finally dissipated.


    Cheng Zhijie patted Tang Hao on the shoulder and his face was bleak.


    "Tang Hao, at that time, I and brother weichi were all people who had experienced the disaster."


    "But no one knows that the most powerful deputy general under my command is sleeping in that land forever."


    There is a touch of sadness on the veteran''s cheeks after years of vicissitudes, and tears are hidden in the red circles of his eyes.


    Murmuring words with a sense of sadness, into memories.


    "The recovered bones are broken. I searched among the mountains of bones for a day and found only a cut leg bone."


    "I know that the leg bone is his. He once carried me away from the mountain bandits'' den, but I can''t distinguish the other bones..."


    In the quiet hall, there was no sound, and the air exuded a sad atmosphere.


    A long time.


    Cheng Zhijie raised his head and rubbed his wet eyes.


    "Tang boy, do you know what I''ve been looking forward to all these years?"


    Without Tang Hao''s reply, Cheng Zhijie breathed a sigh of relief and his eyes were cold.


    "I only wish I could go to Liaodong again and stab the soldiers and generals in those years!"


    Tang Hao had no experience of losing his comrades in arms, and Tang Hao didn''t want to have it.


    I remember when Chumo was besieged by the enemy during the war against Eastern Turks, he was shot by a streamer and his life was on the line.


    At that moment, seeing the bloody stubborn figure fall down, Tang Hao was really afraid that at that moment, he was separated from his former comrades in arms day and night.


    "Uncle Cheng, don''t worry. We''ll let the younger generation do the deep hatred in the past."


    "The blood of the elder can''t be left in vain! Those barbarians must pay for their blood!"


    "Be at ease in the imperial city and wait for the news of our victory and triumph."


    The two veterans were persuaded to put down their obsession and send off their elders. Tang Hao fell down in his seat and thought carefully.


    Today''s Navy tribes are all trained by general Yan in the south of the Yangtze River. General Yan appointed to make a big show in this battle. It''s still a headache to listen to his own instructions.


    This battle will need the cooperation of water and land, so that gaisuwen has no spare time to break each one.


    If general Yan wants to be a hero himself, I''m afraid it will ruin the great event!


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao got up and wrote a note, accompanied by a small package, and handed it to the servants at home. The vegetable farmers sent it to the newly-built barren mountain military camp.


    At present, there is not much time to delay. Tang Hao has no time to control the military camp on the right track for so many days. There are still important things to prepare.


    Wu Tong, who was armed with the house, came out slowly. Looking at Tang Hao who was slightly agitated, he was trying to comfort him. Tang Hao''s words came first.


    "Send a book to the land in the south of the Yangtze River and let Gongshu oak and his party prepare some black oil."


    "As soon as possible, the quantity can''t be less. It''s better to hold dozens of bath barrels!"


    The so-called black oil, which is the name of the Tang Dynasty, is actually the oil originally dug out from the mountains.


    It is thick and thick, with a pungent smell. Although people in Datang at this time knew about it, they did not use it on a large scale.


    After all, the oil mixed with too much mixture smells bad and carries thick black smoke. When you cook a meal, you smoke the whole house to the bottom of the pot.


    Over time, even poor families are reluctant to use such things.


    Of course, unwilling to use doesn''t mean no one sells! Such things are often used in burning crops in the field and some earth kilns in the field.


    Wu Tong frowned slightly.


    "This is the way to break the enemy?"


    Tang Hao smiles.


    "Our gunpowder is limited. Today''s gunpowder is all made into shells. Maybe these combustible black oil can be made into some incendiary bombs and thrown into the city to offset the consumption of our shells."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong no longer asked, turned out of the house and went down to prepare.


    You can''t be fat in one bite.


    All things need to be done one by one before we can continue the work behind us.


    He finally returned to the Tang mansion from the military camp. Tang Hao didn''t want to rush to solve military affairs and occupy the last warm time.


    He got up and went to the warm room, said some love words with the two women, and hugged the two lively and disorderly babies. The troubles just now seemed to be diluted by the slow sense of happiness.


    At dusk, Tang Hao fell asleep with his thin quilt.


    It''s a good thing to have a chance to sleep. When I stay in Liaodong, I''m afraid it''s only the starry sky and war.

 Chapter 947

    A war is imminent.


    As the first general, Gao Shilian brought a lot of Koguryo news from the military headquarters.


    These news are the first-hand information sorted out by the spies, including more accurate maps and the general situation of the repaired cities.


    Pointing to the river area on the map, Gao Shilian drew a picture and straightened up.


    "Zhang Feng of our Dynasty is the general who confronts the Koguryo border this time."


    "According to his news, the Liao River area is under the control of Koguryo. The main cities are built on the Bank of the Liao River, such as King City, Baiyan city and Wugu City, which are all famous defense cities in Koguryo."


    "Koguryo''s predecessor, the king, was a wise man. In those days, with five hundred brave men, the general of the Sui Dynasty who attacked Pyongyang was driven out of the city."


    "The two faced King secretly sent people to build cities to resist foreign attacks. On the one hand, he showed kindness to the newly built Tang Dynasty and pretended to be obedient. Now gaisuwen is in power. Relying on the foundation of the Great Wall in those years, he built and strengthened the Great Wall again to form a perfect fortification."


    After talking about this history, a look of worry appeared on Gao Shilian''s old cheek.


    "It''s a hard battle to cross this fortification!"


    "Tang Hao, I can''t measure the power of the artillery, but I can''t break through the three foot thick wall."


    Tang Hao nodded irrefutably.


    "The key to the power of artillery is the force of ejection, plus the second bounce when touching the ground."


    "In the final analysis, it is very similar to the cavalry. It depends on the strength of charging."


    "If you want to take a gun and blow down the city tower, it''s just a dream."


    Gao Shilian''s face flashed a worried look. He thought that the solid city wall would collapse under the baptism of artillery rounds.


    But unexpectedly, Tang Hao categorically denied such a practice, and even did not intend to use the strategy of strong attack at all.


    "Tang Hao, do you have a good plan to attack the city?"


    "I heard Zhang Feng say that among the three cities, especially the King City, which is an important position in the town, the security is extremely strict, and even the fortifications have been greatly expanded."


    Changsun Wuji took over the conversation and looked forward to adding to Tang Hao.


    "The city, which used to be three feet long, has been reinforced with clay again. I heard that all the clay bound eggs and sheep blood in the Middle Kingdom have been collected by Su Wen."


    "There is also the moat around the city. The depth of four meters is forced to dig down two meters. The river originally six meters wide has also been expanded to ten meters. It should enter the Liao water and keep flowing. It is even more difficult to cut off the water source."


    With the military God Li Jing''s face dignified, he tapped the King City on the map with his fingers.


    "After the previous battle, I paid attention to the urban defense here. The city is small, but it is guarded by Koguryo''s fierce generals."


    "The whole city is built with blue stones and is extremely strong. With a wall five feet high, it is enough to make this city an iron tube fortress in the east of Liaoning."


    "Even if there are 100000 troops, it is difficult to conquer. Maybe they will be exhausted by the soldiers led by this fierce general."


    Tang Hao said nothing. Gazing at the surrounding landform on the map and listening to every detail told by the three people, it must contain the strategy of defeating the enemy.


    Even Li Jing, the God of the army, admitted that such a city was an airtight iron tube. It can be seen that the degree of its conquest was heinous.


    Sweat beads appeared on his forehead, and he was gradually anxious in his heart.


    "Outwit! Only outwit!"


    "Or maybe we can insert our insiders into the ranks of vendors, mix them in, cause chaos, and cooperate inside and outside."


    A sigh came from his side, and Gao Shilian shook his head again and again.


    "It''s useless!"


    "This is a military city. All vendors need to verify their identity and bypass the other two cities."


    "The whole city is full of soldiers. Where did you come from?"


    A word, let the eldest sun Wuji suddenly sink to the bottom of his heart, a touch of despair climbed into his heart.


    Gao Shilian''s words came again, with an anxiety in his tone.


    "This time, the general is not someone else. It is mu Dongjiao, the barbarian who killed the former general Luo Xuan."


    Mu Dongjiao?


    Hearing the name, Li Jing''s face suddenly changed.


    Li Jing said in a deep voice.


    "In those days, Luo Yu was popular for thousands of miles. He passed through rivers of blood and floating corpses everywhere. Therefore, he left a name in the underworld. It''s not easy to kill this person!"


    "Although I don''t know his name, when I fought with him, he was a little inferior in terms of weapon routine, but I''m not as good as him in terms of horse Kung Fu."


    Shock!


    Sun Wuji''s body was shocked, and he looked at Li Jing with a serious frown.


    Looking at Li Jing''s face, it seems that what he said is true!


    "Even general li..."


    The voice did not fall, but Li Jing nodded a little ashamed.


    Get this positive answer, the eldest sun Wuji immediately flashed a sad color in his heart!


    People who can''t even subdue the Tang army God!


    What terrible existence will this be?


    "This... How to attack?"


    The slightly hoarse voice struggled out of the dry throat and felt an inexplicable sense of gloom.


    The figure lying on the map, in the three pairs of eyes, slowly straightened up, with a smile on his face.


    "Why should we capture this iron barrel fortress?"

 Chapter 948

    No siege?


    The three old ministers at the scene were a little confused!


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty came all the way. If they didn''t attack the city, could they open the city gate and invite the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to pass through?


    Gao Shilian''s wrinkled cheeks were full of doubts.


    "Tang Hao, do you have a wonderful idea? Can you crack the solid city?"


    Tang Hao gave birth to a finger and pointed to a hill near dawangcheng.


    "If the map is accurate, this hillside must not be far from Dawang city."


    "The sergeants who inquire can occupy this hill and throw some fireballs into the city pool under the cover of night. Presumably, the King City will become a sea of fire. It should be nothing to refine the city with a raging flame."


    Li Jing listened and shook her head.


    "No, the water in dawangcheng comes from the living water of Liaohe River, which is continuous all year round, and there is no shortage of water."


    "Mu Dongjiao, the general guarding the city, dug four vertical and horizontal waterways in the city and divided the whole city into nine areas. If you can''t break the city, the fire in the city will be quickly watered out by this living water."


    "Moreover, this hill is originally a fortress in Koguryo. Of course, it is guarded by humble mud legs. It is easy to seize it."


    The method of fire attack was denied by Li Jing in an instant. The faces of changsun Wuji and Gao Shilian were more dignified, and the two eyebrows had been screwed together.


    Tang Hao looked relaxed as a foreign enemy. He moved the map on the table aside and poured a cup of hot tea for the three elders.


    As if nothing had happened, he took a sip and leaned timidly on the seat behind him.


    "If the fire can''t be extinguished, it can burn on the water?"


    Hearing this, the three were obviously stifled. They looked at each other as if they were looking at a fool''s expression and looked at Tang Hao with a comfortable expression.


    Water and fire are incompatible. Not to mention these shrewd old ministers, even those children who herd cattle in the countryside know this very well.


    Changsun Wuji stood up, gathered in front of Tang Hao, and stroked Tang Hao''s forehead with his rough palm.


    "You are not hot, how can you say such nonsense?"


    "A fire that burns on the water?"


    "I''m lucky to have seen a three legged bird once. It''s incompatible with the two things. How can they blend harmoniously?"


    Li Jing waved to let changsun Wuji stop, looked at Tang Hao solemnly, and said earnestly.


    "Hao''er, my father-in-law knows you''ve always been resourceful, but he thought of white phosphorus and other things?"


    "To be honest, even if we start collecting in the territory of the Tang Dynasty from today until the end of the new year, the collected white phosphorus is not enough to burn several houses, let alone the city!"


    "In other words, the white phosphorus is a delicate thing, which is very easy to ignite. We will go to Koguryo all the way, and there will inevitably be some accidents on the way. Don''t say it''s to burn the city at that time. I''m afraid the carriage carrying the white phosphorus won''t burn enough!"


    Gao Shilian, with a dignified face, slowly took over the conversation.


    "What General Li said is good."


    "This white phosphorus is really very rare. It looks like a maggot on the tarsal bone. It is difficult to remove it when it is attached to the utensil. Before it is burned, you have to gouge out the skin and flesh to remove the root."


    "This dark thing also has a name, ghost fire. Haunted, a real battlefield ghost."


    "But this thing is as hard to find as gold!"


    His hands were close to Tang Hao and patted on his shoulder.


    "Tang Hao, it''s not advisable to use the fire attack technique. You''d better think of another move as soon as possible and give up these unreasonable ideas!"


    White phosphorus?


    Tang Hao shook his head again and again.


    "White phosphorus is too low-end, and I don''t want to ask for trouble by such crude means."


    "Besides, the effect of this thing is too poor. It doesn''t burn violently. The flame can''t even be regarded as a deterrent. How can we turn the city into a sea of fire?"


    Sun Wuji stared.


    "Did you come up with any new inventions?"


    Up to now, Tang Hao did not block it. He sipped hot tea and slowly came.


    "Black oil must be no stranger to your elders. Tang''s strategy is this black oil."


    "I originally wanted to refine a little and make some fuel that can replace shells, but this time, I changed my mind and used it to target the King City."


    Gao Shilian shook his head and waved his hand.


    "This thing is not a treasure. It smells very fishy and disgusting."


    "That sticky thing is not easy to light, and it is difficult to remove it from your clothes."


    Shaking his head like a rattle, Gao Shilian obviously disagreed with Tang Hao''s clever plan.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to say about the simple extraction. Even if he said it, these illiterate old ministers must look confused.


    "Uncle, father-in-law, these things are not as bad as you say, and their wonderful functions are infinite."


    "Tang has a refining method here, which can separate the inflammable things. It will be clearer than water and will not sink to the bottom."


    "It will grow with the wind and burn with the fire. The magic lies not in floating on the water, but in splashing with water. It will become bigger and bigger and burn into a piece."


    Being able to burn on the water has subverted the three people''s cognition. Putting out fire with water is getting bigger and bigger. It''s almost unheard of!


    The three looked at each other, half convinced.


    "Boy... Is this... True?"


    Tang Hao put down his tea cup, smiled and looked at three suspicious faces.


    "In three days, I will perform it again. If you are interested, three predecessors will come to watch!"

 Chapter 949

    The night is blue and dark, and the clouds are thick.


    King City.


    The night wind blew through the city, and torches were lit on the city wall. Patrol soldiers passed by in teams on the broad city wall, patrolling the dark night outside.


    At the intersection of East, West, North and South roads, a general''s house stands quietly.


    Big laughter came from the brightly lit mansion.


    "The end will be in the border, still can get the king''s care, the emperor''s grace is vast, and the end will shed tears of gratitude."


    The candlelight jumped, reflected the figure in front of me, raised a glass and drank.


    "General mu, the King City is our western gate, which is related to the safety of the whole people. The king attaches great importance to the King City."


    "Considering that general Mu is Garrisoning the border, the king specially prepared a gift for the general."


    Pop pop.


    Two applause broke out.


    At the entrance of the hall, a beautiful and graceful woman fished in and moved gently around Mu Dongjiao.


    "The grass people have seen the general. If the general doesn''t dislike it, I will serve the general in the future."


    Yingying''s waist snuggled up next to his burly body, and Qianqian raised the wine pot to fill the wine glass for them.


    The soft and crisp sound penetrated into Mu Dongjiao''s ears, which only made Mu Dongjiao''s mind swing. His eyes couldn''t help falling into the half open skirt, and the looming round and tender meat gushed out of Mu Dongjiao''s blood.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The king has a heart!"


    "If you get this beauty, you can''t sleep at night!"


    The opposite Tieling glanced at Mu Dongjiao and smiled.


    Dawangcheng is a veritable military city in the territory of Koguryo.


    The whole city had already driven out all its people and was occupied by soldiers.


    In addition to years of renovation, in addition to preserving some neat civilian houses as places for soldiers to sleep, all the rest were demolished.


    The removed stones were stacked on the city head, and the logs were reinforced.


    It can be said that in the whole city, several men are responsible for the daily life of general mu.


    Now there is such a beautiful woman. From Mu Dongjiao''s hot eyes, we can see that he is particularly satisfied with such gifts.


    "General mu, Meise, at present, the city defense can''t go wrong!"


    Holding the wine glass in his hand with one hand and beating his chest with the other, Mu Dongjiao was as firm as taking an oath.


    "At present, the two Zhang City has been reinforced to three Zhang. Two Zhang thick inner walls have been built in the city, and a thousand jin gate has been hung in the door opening. Now even if the outer city opens the gate and breaks the inner city, it is enough for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to drink a pot!"


    His eyes moved away from the beautiful maidservant. Mu Dongjiao handed the wine cup to Tieling.


    "The city has a long flow of living water and a constant source of water."


    "This time of deep excavation, I occasionally got several springs. It can be regarded as heaven''s blessing. Even if the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty can intercept the Liao water, there are already several springs in supply. They don''t want to worry about the water source problem!"


    "I don''t believe that Tang will have the ability to fly to the sky and can cross this natural moat!"


    Tieling also raised his glass and responded, looking up and pouring down the wine in his hand.


    "With general youmu''s words, the end general is relieved! It''s better to go back to work."


    The beauty served the wine on the side, and the two drank soundly.


    After three rounds of wine, they were already full of wine.


    Mu Dongjiao supported the desk, shook his strong body and stood up slowly.


    "General Tieling, I heard that Koguryo has recruited troops again and assembled."


    "Is war about to break out?"


    A smile flashed across the slightly red cheek smoked by wine, raised his hand and slowly pointed to Mu Dongjiao.


    "General Mu is well informed!"


    "Yes, the spy returns. Datang is now expanding its artillery, which is extremely powerful. It''s no problem to attack cities and land."


    "No, the king was also slightly worried, so he sent me to walk on general Mu''s city.


    Shaking his body, Mu Dongjiao went to Tieling and sat down.


    "The king is still worried!"


    "The King City is as solid as gold. In the previous dynasty, Luo Yu, known as the butcher of the world, returned in vain and threw his life on the Bank of the Liao River."


    "Hum! Datang?"


    "Today''s city is at least twice as strong as before. Several artillery want to take the city. Datang is a little whimsical."


    "Even if he has the power of heaven, it''s just to deal with some flesh bodies. When I meet this city, I''ll see what chance he has!"


    Ha ha ha.


    Tieling laughed at the speech.


    "If general Mu has such confidence, I will have no worries."


    "Just wait for the old Beijing Temple to be established again and bury some bones of the Tang Dynasty."


    Mu Dongjiao shook his body and put one hand on Tieling''s shoulder.


    The wine surged up and the pride in the mouth was thousands of.


    "General Tieling, don''t worry. At the end of this war, the Tang Dynasty will come and go!"


    "When we wiped out the generals of the Tang Dynasty and Liaodong, the damage was not small. It has been 30 years east and 30 years West. Now we are strong in Koguryo, which is no longer the previous country."


    "I don''t care how many people died. The king city must stand at the gate of the country!"


    "If Datang attacks, the moat in front of dawangcheng will be filled with Datang''s head!"

 Chapter 950

    In the afternoon, the sun is bright, not as hot as June.


    Holding Liangbao playing in the backyard for a while, Liangbao just went to sleep quietly.


    This may be Tang Hao''s most leisure moment. It is a great favor to have such a leisure moment one day on the eve of the war.


    News also came from the earth kiln that the cement produced has piled up like a mountain. If it is not used again, the whole ridge of Huangzhuang will become a new warehouse.


    Tang Hao simply waved to the steward to be responsible for selling out, and set the price himself.


    The people of the Tang Dynasty are still used to living in this kind of wooden house, but Tang Hao firmly believes that such a solid thing must be useful and someone will buy it!


    As the saying goes, no matter how small a fly is, it is also meat!


    At present, the whole workshop industry of the Tang government has a lot of revenue, but also a lot of expenditure.


    Just a place in the south of the Yangtze River, it seems that it can''t wait for the restaurant to be completed, so it pays part directly from the counter shop in advance.


    After sending off the female steward, the three old ministers couldn''t wait to find Tang Hao again.


    At first meeting, seeing Tang Hao close his eyes in the hospital, his eldest sun Wuji became worried.


    "Good nephew! What time is it now? You are still in the mood to take a nap!"


    "What about the oil burning on the fire?"


    Pulling off the mosquito gauze from his face, Tang Hao, half lying on the seat, opened one eye slightly.


    In the eyes, the three faces just looked at themselves. There was anxiety, hope, and even a feeling of hatred for iron and steel.


    Sleep, it''s impossible to sleep again!


    Changsun Wuji had already pulled Tang Hao up and said that if they needed help, the three of them could make preparations as much as possible.


    Gao Shilian and Li Jing did not say a word. They rolled up their sleeves and looked like they were doing it themselves.


    Tang Hao stretched out his hand and stopped the three old ministers from doing great things. He hurried.


    "Follow me!"


    A group of four drove to the imperial villa and asked the four men to carry out two large porcelain altars, which were placed next to a nearby execution pool.


    Several newly cut trees can still feel water on their branches, and they are all thrown into the water.


    Three old ministers were stunned by the pond!


    Is it difficult that Tang Hao still wants to burn the wet log?


    Tang Hao didn''t say much either. He directly dumped all the liquid in the porcelain altar into the pool. When he bent his bow and took an arrow, three old ministers just stood by the pool and argued about the floating liquid in the pool.


    "Is this black oil? Why is it much lighter? It''s not as thick as we see?"


    Hearing the question of changsun Wuji, Li Jing twisted her beard and sucked the wings of her nose.


    "It should be the black oil. Yes, it still smells the same, but it''s not as strong."


    Gao Shilian lowered his body and looked carefully at the oil covered pond. For a long time, he didn''t see the strangeness.


    "Just as Tang Hao said, this thing can ignite a fire, but water can''t be poured out?"


    Tang Hao has wrapped the bow and arrow head in his hand with greasy cloth, looked at the curious three people on the edge of the pond and reminded them.


    "Three elders, if you don''t want to be the first important minister roasted in the Tang Dynasty, please step back more than 30 steps."


    Almost at the same time, the three turned their heads and saw Tang Hao standing nearly forty or fifty steps away. They smiled loudly.


    "Tang boy, don''t play with us old guys!"


    "It''s just a pool of ten feet square. Even if it burns, how big can it be?"


    Gao Shilian looked back at the pool and looked at Tang Hao''s serious face. He felt that the boy was not lying and pulled up his smiling eldest sun Wuji.


    "Regardless of the size of his fire, Tang boy did it for the sake of accident."


    "Thirty steps is thirty steps. Even if you can''t see the fire, you can see the burning condition at a glance."


    Obviously, Gao Shilian was also particularly suspicious of the size of the fire.


    Li Jing followed them quietly, looking at Tang Hao''s thoughtful appearance, as if to judge whether it was as Tang Hao said.


    Looking at the three old ministers coming face to face, Tang Hao raised a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, even if you are thousands of steps away, the fire is not small!"


    "Even at this time, the sky can be clearly seen on the hills of our imperial villa."


    It is an indisputable fact that black oil is not easy to ignite. The three old ministers present all know it clearly.


    How many raging fires can the separated things have from the black oil?


    The eldest sun Wuji has a flat mouth and looks like he doesn''t believe it.


    Gao Shilian put his hands around his chest and looked at the dead pool with a smile.


    Only Li Jingjing stood behind Tang Hao, watching the greasy cotton cloth dripping from the front of the arrow, smelling the familiar smell and thinking secretly.


    This fishy smell, like a broken egg, has a very special smell, which is quite similar to the fierce fire oil in the military camp.


    I just don''t know how this thing compares to fierce fire oil.


    In the eyes, the oilcloth on the arrow was ignited by the fire fold. The blue flame wrapped the cotton cloth and burned into a blue flame in an instant.


    The grease dripping from the tarpaulin fell to the ground like broken beads with a flame.


    Whoosh.


    Take the rocket off the string and dive into the pond.

 Chapter 951

    Bang.


    A little noise came out of the pool.


    Changsun Wuji was surprised to see a jumping blue flame on the concave pool water. In an instant, the tongues of fire jumped more than ten feet high, filling the whole pool water in an instant, and the sound of Zizi''s subtle explosion was heard continuously.


    A pair of eyes also stared at the boss in an instant. I just wanted to scream out.


    Bang.


    A blast came from the pool.


    The splashed pool water came with an air wave.


    In the eyes, two short logs were suddenly shot up by an orange flame, and the scattered fire rain drew scattered tracks in the air and fell to the ground.


    Where the fire rain went, the bits and pieces of fire continued to burn in the grass, as if the grass were full of small paraffin wax.


    The dazzling fireball rose to the highest point, crashed again, and stirred up a low fire rain again.


    The burning flames lasted for a long time until the grease on the water stain was completely burned out.


    The place twenty steps away from the pool was engulfed by this little flame, big or small. In the red sky, a thick black smoke sprawled and soared around the whole imperial villa.


    Almost at the same time when the explosion sounded, the three old ministers were shocked. They withdrew one step involuntarily and stared at the dangerous spectacle in front of them.


    Tang Hao folded his sleeves, covered his mouth and nose, turned his head and took a look at the three foolish old ministers, and reminded them.


    "Uncle and father-in-law, there is some poisonous gas in the thick smoke. It''s not good to smell it for a long time."


    "You''d better cover your mouth and nose and take precautions."


    Gao Shilian hurriedly imitated Tang Hao''s appearance, tightly covered his mouth and nose, saw that the burning gradually slowed down and turned his head.


    "Tang boy, is it time?"


    "Shouldn''t there be much movement?"


    Frightened by the previous explosion, Gao Shilian was still terrified at this time.


    Stretching his neck, Tang Hao nodded cautiously when he saw that the red light in the concave place was weak.


    A group of four people moved toward the pool step by step.


    Unlike the old ministers who had seen the shell explosion, the civilian men in the four imperial villages behind them were afraid of such appalling wonders. They didn''t dare to step forward and watched the four people approach the pool step by step.


    The logs floating on the water in the pool are already carbon black, and the surrounding grass is scorched by the fire tongue, leaving a section growing in the soil.


    At this time, the pool water was like a hot spring, emitting a wisp of heat under the reflection of a small fire.


    Standing by the pool water, you can still feel the hot feeling brought by the violent combustion just now.


    Gao Shilian looked at the churning mud in the pool, which was cluttered around the pool.


    "Tang boy has such things, we don''t have to worry about him!"


    Changsun Wuji changed his doubts just now. The wrinkles on his forehead reflected by the fire relieved a lot and looked particularly excited.


    "The King City is not big. If it can really flow into the city along the moat river, once lit, the city with dense waterways will naturally lead the disaster to the whole city."


    Tang Hao had such a killer mace and the strategy to break the city. The worry on Li Jing''s face dissipated, and he was in a comfortable mood. It was rare to say a few words.


    "At present, we just need to introduce this thing into the river."


    "Moreover, the four gates should be lit first. There are fireworks all over the city and baked in the urn. Few people can survive under such fire."


    Vomit~


    A bout of retching came from the mouth of the eldest sun Wuji


    Just now, I was only happy. At first, I put down my sleeves. That pungent smell filled my chest, which really made people churn in my stomach.


    "It smells terrible here! It''s better to withdraw first."


    When the voice fell, sun Wuji retched again, hurriedly covered his mouth and nose again, staggered and ran away.


    Tang Hao, together with two old ministers, dared not take off his sleeves and ran away with his eldest sun Wuji.


    Standing at the position where they had just shot their arrows, the four of them gasped for a moment and then recovered.


    Li Jing stood still, took a look at Tang Hao and reminded him.


    "Hao''er, this expedition to Koguryo must go hand in hand and cooperate with each other on both land and water."


    "You have rich experience in land warfare, but you really lack a lot of experience in sea warfare. General Yan, who knows the Navy well, is also a proud man. You should negotiate with him more on the eve of the war."


    Tang Hao had a headache when he mentioned this problem.


    Previously, Yangzhou and his party were not dangerous, but their graduation was not smooth.


    A small shipbuilding family dared to oppose him privately. It was obviously instructed behind his back or supported by someone.


    Most of the people behind the scenes are general Yan!


    Tang Hao responded with a long breath of the air mixed with the faint burning smell.


    "I''m afraid general Yan is not a master willing to cooperate."


    These generals in the court all sharpened their heads to take a share of the war, not to mention the indispensable Navy generals in the war?


    A pair of big hands rested on Tang Hao''s shoulder, and Gao Shilian looked at Tang Hao with deep meaning.


    "The country and the country are the most important, and the overall situation is the most important. As for other things, we old guys are dealing in the court hall."


    "Don''t worry about doing it!"

 Chapter 952

    What should come always comes!


    News came from the barren mountain barracks that the manufacture of artillery was close to the third batch and was coming to an end.


    This also means that the war is approaching step by step!


    Chumo''s hands itch when he looks at the brand-new steel guns placed in the cave during Tang Hao''s absence.


    He had seen the power of the shell. He was shocked by the scene that the whole boulder could be blown apart and splashed everywhere.


    He had also seen the shells thrown by the catapult on the battlefield. The images of shaking the earth, white smoke and swallowing the blood of the three armed forces flashed in his mind from time to time.


    However, Chumo was completely surprised that the newly made artillery was not used to launch these shells.


    Listen to general Tang Hao. According to the current technology, if you want to shoot a powerful shell out of the gun, you need to make another restructuring before it can be implemented.


    If not, it will cause a blast. At that time, the remnant limbs will be all over the sky, and the blood mist will be splashed by their own people.


    Chumo is still a little disappointed that two such powerful objects cannot be combined.


    But at the same time, he was more confused about the power of the gun firing rolling stones.


    Is it more powerful than a shell? Otherwise, this time-consuming and labor-intensive two months are not in vain?


    Often think of this, the curiosity in my heart can''t stop looking up!


    After thinking for three days, without notifying Tang Hao, he led several pro guards alone, secretly pushed the gun halfway up the mountain and fired a rolling stone at the opposite hill.


    Tang Hao, who was in the Imperial City, did not know anything about this. He even wrote a memo in advance, telling Tang Wang that he would go to Yangzhou to urge shipbuilding.


    Except for the eighteen horses, there was no extra entourage. The servants in front of the Tang house shouted to cheer Tang Hao on his journey.


    Hongfu came, took the willow branch and missed the ceremony before the expedition twice. This time, Hongfu took the initiative to take care of her mother''s affairs.


    The willow branch gently beat on the silver armor and made a "bang".


    Hongfu looked at the tall figure in front of her, a perceptual woman with tears in her eyes.


    "God bless me. I''m a man of the Tang expedition. I''m healthy, safe and smooth all the way."


    Pop.


    The willow branches were pulled down.


    The red brush girl''s eyes overflowed with tears and her voice sobbed.


    "Hao''er, you must be careful during this expedition. I heard that the barbarians in Koguryo are all desperate masters."


    "It must be a hard war for a teenager to go to the battlefield. I coach others and don''t understand the strategy of war, but I know that the sword has no eyes and the arrow is ruthless. If I cut it, I will bleed."


    "If we can''t fight that city and those barbarians, we can fight again next year. Don''t be brave!"


    "Whether you win or lose, the Li family will bear it for you. Even if you are punished, your majesty will look at your husband''s face and lighten it a little."


    The hand holding the willow branch trembled slightly in the morning light, and the red brush girl''s hand wiped the grass green mark left by the willow branch on the armor.


    He raised his whirling tears and looked at Tang Hao painfully.


    "Don''t forget that your mother-in-law poured cold water on you here at night. The previous dynasty made three expeditions and claimed that 500000 troops crushed Koguryo, but they all returned in vain."


    "Even if we lose the war, we won''t be ashamed, but you have to come back in peace."


    Dimly with tears in her eyes, she looked at Li Wanqing with red circles around her eyes, and the red brush woman sucked the wings of her nose.


    "Think more about the family behind you and the two children who just opened their eyes to see the world. They haven''t opened their mouth to shout Abba..."


    Before the voice fell, Hongfu had already cried into tears, her shoulders twitched and couldn''t speak any more.


    Li Jing, with a serious face, came from behind, pulled Hongfu to her arms and whispered a reproach.


    "The war is coming, say something frustrating! It will be tainted with bad luck."


    With red eyes, he called the housemaid and served the wine.


    "I won''t say any more superfluous words."


    "You and I are soldiers. It''s a heavy responsibility to protect our country."


    "In a word, do your best! Take care of yourself! The people of Chang''an city are waiting for your good news!"


    In his memory, the man never seemed to shed a tear, but after drinking Zhuang Xing wine, he rubbed his eyes at the moment of turning around.


    Tang Hao twisted his eyebrows, drank Zhuang Xing wine, turned over and stepped on the war horse.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wait for the news of my triumph. At that time, the family will be reunited, have a hot pot, drink a glass of iced wine, and then the sea and the sky!"


    Li Wanqing''s tears revolved in her eyes, but she just couldn''t bear it. She shouted at the figure who immediately waved to the people.


    "The mountains and rivers are heavy and the road ahead is difficult. I just hope my husband will be careful. I''ll sit at home and wait for my husband''s triumph!"


    At the moment Tang Hao turned around, Princess Changle rushed out of the mansion with her child in her arms.


    Pear blossom with rain, his face is full of worry, and the voice line with a crying cavity is transmitted to the figure on the horse''s back.


    "Take care, husband. I''m determined to support my parents and take care of my children at home. My door is closed and I dare not have privacy."


    "Ying''er and feng''er are still waiting to hear your story of the big gray wolf!"


    When the horse came forward, Tang Hao stretched out his fingers. The child in the arms of Princess Changle raised his young hand, held it tightly and smiled with innocence.


    Tang Hao''s words came softly, extremely gentle.


    "The purpose of this expedition is peace in the world. Waiting for Abba to come back, I will give you a Datang who will never need an expedition again!"

 Chapter 953

    Guns shake mountains and forests. They are powerful.


    Chumo''s Secret test of artillery was discovered by the imperial forest sergeants at the foot of the mountain.


    After all, the feeling of shaking your feet down the mountain can wake you up even if you fall asleep.


    What''s more, the clouds and smoke rising on the hillside can be clearly seen even a mile away.


    At the court meeting, the king of Tang summoned Cheng Chumo and Cheng Zhijie separately.


    Sitting on the dragon throne, the king of Tang looked serious and gloomy, giving people a feeling of not being angry and powerful.


    Chumo, who is kneeling in the hall, can''t imagine how powerful the gun was at that time!


    He thought he could fool the forest warriors at the foot of the mountain with any reason, but Chumo''s first thought was that it was over when the rolling stone burst out in the flash of fire and the white smoke.


    The feeling of standing unsteadily and the conspicuous white smoke will not deceive people.


    Sure enough, when Tang Hao came out of Chang''an at the front foot, the oral order summoned by the king of Tang came at the back foot.


    "Chumo, do you know the sin?"


    The dignified voice came from the hall above his head. Chumo frowned instantly, and his heart jumped with a deep voice.


    "Without reporting, he tampered with ordnance and disturbed the order of the barracks."


    "And... And fake military orders."


    The king of Tang in the hall did not speak immediately. Looking at the figure of his highness, he replied coldly.


    "According to the new law of the Tang army, what should we do?"


    Hearing this, Chumo''s brain was shocked, and a feeling of suffocation came to his mind.


    Unauthorized use of weapons is a new law strictly prohibited by Tang Hao in his military training book!


    The law stipulates that anyone who moves weapons without authorization will be killed.


    It seems that Chumo suddenly realizes the serious crime he has committed. Chumo shudders.


    At the beginning, Chumo had only one idea in his mind when he was operating the ordnance, that is, to try the power of this new gun.


    It may be that he was so obsessed at that time that he sent a private military order to command his subordinates to move out their guns for test firing.


    Now think about it, Chumo is really regretful!


    As a general of Dingyuan, he was the first one in the barracks to make such a big mistake!


    Cheng Zhijie looked at the king of the Tang Dynasty on the Dragon seat in amazement and fell to his knees in the hall.


    "I hope your majesty is kind!"


    "The old minister has failed to teach his son and made a big mistake. I hope your majesty can forgive him and give him a chance to reform for the sake of his military achievements in the past!"


    Lao Cheng''s family is such a proud child. If they are punished according to the new law, the Cheng family will go downhill!


    The king of Tang, who sat on the seat, glanced coldly at Chumo, who was trembling, and said.


    "You say!"


    "Tell me."


    "As the commander in chief of the first army, how to deal with it?"


    Every word is like a mountain, which makes Chumo gasp for breath.


    His throat was trembling and trembling with fear.


    "You should... Ask... Cut."


    As soon as the voice fell, Cheng Zhijie hurriedly knelt on the ground for a few steps. Old tears filled his eyes and begged the figure on the Dragon seat.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!"


    "The dog is playing hard for a while. He doesn''t mean any harm. I hope your majesty can see clearly!"


    "He... He has no different intentions!"


    Chumo has long been stunned, and the words "move weapons without permission, and those who disobey orders will be killed" have been hovering in his mind.


    Even Chumo could remember that this sentence was in the third line on page 5 of the training book.


    The king of Tang didn''t seem to make a decision in a hurry, but looked at his highness coldly.


    Cheng Zhijie prayed for a moment. He saw Chumo on the hall, like a fool, kneeling and staring at the ground like a puppet.


    At this moment, seeing this silly boy, Cheng Zhijie is even more angry!


    Now is the last moment of conviction. My silly son is indifferent. Where is the attitude of changing once he knows his mistakes.


    Kneeling in front of Chumo, Chumo slaps him in the face.


    The figure of Leng Shen rolled down to the ground in an instant, and some clarity was restored in his eyes. When he struggled to get up, the roar of anger exploded in his ears.


    "Rebel!"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with committing a heinous crime!"


    "You''re trying to ruin our Cheng family''s reputation and drag us into a place of eternal doom!"


    Chumo stands up again in the roar of hiss, leans over the hall and kowtows.


    Cold sweat fell on the hall along the dark cheeks and praying figure, and the voice of fear and begging rang all over the hall.


    "Wei Chen deserves to die!"


    "Never use the gun without permission, let alone falsely preach the will and test the gun in the mountains!"


    "This is the secret display of the general''s state affairs to the world. I... I deserve to die..."


    The king of Tang sat firmly on the Dragon seat and looked at the trembling young man in the hall with a touch of appreciation in his heart.


    To tell the truth, even if Tang Hao didn''t order, these guns should be tested. Chumo''s move is not a big sin, but the procedure that should be followed is negligent.


    "Chumo!"


    Majestic words directly interrupt the story of his highness.


    But when he saw the boy shaking, his figure was low and low, and his forehead was almost attached to the ground.


    "Chen... Chen Zai."


    The voice from the Dragon seat came out again.


    "Since you are so interested in artillery, I will make it easy for you to use!"


    "This time, you will assist general Yan to go to the Jiangnan Navy and cooperate with Tang Hao to fight Koguryo!"

 Chapter 954

    Cheng Fu.


    The old and young usually return to the house in a carriage. The difference is that when they get off the carriage, they are supported by personal guards.


    Mrs. Cheng, who had long been waiting in front of the house to meet the two, hurriedly welcomed them when she saw their appearance.


    Holding his husband-in-law, he could feel a chill in his arms through his thin sweater, and his stiff arms even trembled faintly.


    Mrs. Cheng was shocked and looked at Cheng Zhijie''s pale cheek. She only felt that he was also vain when he walked.


    "Xianggong, but something happened in the court?"


    "About our Cheng family?"


    Cheng Zhijie didn''t respond. He just waved forward silently, motioned to the house and said in detail.


    Suddenly, an ominous premonition surged into my heart.


    Subconsciously, Chumo looks back at his son. Chumo''s legs and feet are already weak. He is directly carried by two bodyguards to the house.


    Unexpectedly, in an instant, Mrs. Cheng only felt a buzzing in her head, and a sense of imminent disaster swept through her. When she stumbled under her feet, she grabbed the only man in the family who could rely on.


    Chumo''s wife holds a one-year-old Xiaobao in her arms. She hears that the carriage at the door of the house is hurrying to meet her.


    Turning around the corridor, looking at the oncoming relatives, they looked bad and swallowed the greeting words at the mouth.


    Xiaobao in his arms is playing with a woodcarving doll. When he sees Cheng Zhijie coming back, he cries childishly.


    "Taigong, hug."


    Chumo''s wife pulls her raised little hand, puts it into her arms and says softly.


    "Be good, baby. Tai Gong is sleepy today. We''ll come back to play with Tai Gong later."


    When Cheng Zhijie passed by his daughter-in-law, he managed to squeeze out a smiling face. His voice was somewhat weak.


    "Baby, good."


    He stopped a little, took a look at his grandson, and hurried to the inner room.


    After setting up the father and son, Mrs. Cheng anxiously made a cup of tea for them, leaned against Cheng Zhijie, kneaded her arms and asked softly.


    "Husband, but something happened to Cheng''s house?"


    Cheng Zhijie has always been bold and careful, but this time he was at the gate of death. He drank some hot tea and slowed down. With a gloomy face, Chumo looks at Chumo with his head hanging aside.


    "You should ask the villain!"


    "What he did, he almost nodded his head!"


    Mrs. Cheng''s face turned white. She didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "What happened?"


    Chumo sighs and takes over the conversation.


    "Don''t I care about the power of this artillery?"


    "Besides, the artillery made by this heart should always try. There should be an estimate of its power, range and pressure..."


    Before he finished speaking, Cheng Zhijie was already irritable. He stood up with a whoosh and pointed to Chumo and yelled.


    "You have been in the army for more than a few years. Don''t you know the rules of the army?"


    "Let me ask you, which is not a matter of losing your head, private military orders and unauthorized use of ordnance?"


    "Is it difficult for you to make all those words in front of your majesty?"


    Between the words, Cheng Zhijie has rolled up his sleeves and bulging his big eyes. Looking at the posture, he must subdue people with martial arts.


    Mrs. Cheng hurriedly pulls Cheng Zhijie''s arm and persuades him again and again.


    "What do you want to do? Just know your mistakes!"


    In the current situation, LAN Zhihui''s wife Cheng doesn''t know that it must be her majesty who, for the sake of the war, exempted Chumo from his death and made him commit crimes and meritorious deeds.


    Thinking of this, the sense of tension just now dissipated a little.


    "Calm down, calm down. It''s not good right now!"


    "Mo''er was also confused for a while, so he made this wrong mistake."


    "On the other hand, Mo''er is also thinking about this war. The expedition of Koguryo is right in front of him. If something happens to this powerful gun, the blame will not be lighter than using weapons without authorization!"


    It''s already happened. It''s futile to entangle. Cheng Zhijie collapses on the seat and glances at Chumo obliquely.


    "This war is coming. My father warned me not to poke a basket in the military camp and cause great disaster. My father can''t protect you!"


    "In the Liaodong war, the loyal bones of the martyrs of the Tang Dynasty were left in Outlands. Although they were later retrieved, they still hurt the face of the Tang Dynasty. In any dynasty, no people of that country are willing to see their warriors buried in other countries, regarded as glory by other countries, and set up a Beijing temple."


    "Our men in Datang are bloody. This matter will not forget what Koguryo did in those years because they are older. At least Koguryo should see our military power in this expedition! At least Koguryo should pay its due price!"


    Chumo''s fist squeaks, and his eyes look at Cheng Zhijie with a firm look.


    "Father, you''re right. Koguryo is a dog with tusks."


    "The incoming king was respectful to our Tang Dynasty and came to borrow the Buddhist scriptures from us. He said he went to realize the profound meaning of universal life, but behind his back, he secretly built the Great Wall, splashing high walls, and kept on guard."


    "With the sneakiness of the former monarch, gaisuwen of this generation wantonly expropriated the militia, built large-scale construction, and even made friends with the Tang Dynasty and harassed the border people."


    "For such treacherous people, I will let them suffer in the battlefield!"

 Chapter 955

    Jiangnan is here!


    It has been a whole year since it was loaded into Jiangnan.


    The familiar boats and lakes, the familiar white walls and black tiles, and even the beautiful song of bleak harmony, are just like the past.


    At this time in Yangzhou, Yang Ming was a loyal person. He inquired about Tang Hao''s return to the south of the Yangtze River early and waited by the river early.


    Until I saw a man standing in the bow of a large ship in the river with a negative hand. The anxious look on Yang Ming''s face suddenly dissipated, revealing a touch of joy.


    On the vast river, there are many people standing on the boat to see the scenery, but Tang Hao alone has this unusual posture and demeanor.


    It was like the figure of eighteen statues, tall and straight, standing against the wind, guarding the figure of the bow.


    The young man in the bow of the boat was even more heroic and valiant, standing tall, as if a king were overlooking the rivers and mountains he had laid with his own hands.


    "Stand straight in line! Welcome Lord Tang!"


    Yang Ming''s voice took the lead in shouting on the river bank.


    He squinted behind him and looked at the figure of the big ship suspiciously. The order had been issued.


    He stood up with a spear in his hand like a reflex, and glanced at the ships gradually landing in the remaining light.


    Yang Ming personally bowed down to meet Tang Hao, built wooden steps for Tang Hao, and bowed his hands to meet him.


    "Welcome Lord Tang to Yangzhou again."


    Time has changed. In just one year, the young man has become one of the national princes, and his official position is as high as the second grade.


    Counting the whole history, there are only a few people who can reach this position in these years.


    After a few simple greetings, Tang Hao boarded the silver cloud carriage again and flew into the house.


    Before getting off the bus, they were surrounded by craftsmen living in the mansion.


    Gongshu oak personally raised the curtain of the car and received Tang Hao to get off. His old face had the kind smile of this old friend, which was particularly comfortable.


    "Grandpa, you are here at last!"


    The thoughts in my heart turn into a simple greeting at the mouth.


    Tang Hao smiled and looked at the people in front of the car and arched their hands.


    "You guys, it''s been a hard year!"


    "Far away in the Imperial City, Tang already knows that you worked hard for shipbuilding in Yangzhou. This time, when you return to Yangzhou, you will prepare some special products and talk about your feelings."


    Clapped twice.


    Wu Tong took a burden from the war horse, the cakes and preserves made in the Tang court, and some dried fruits and icing.


    The children shouted that uncle Tang was very kind. They gathered around Wu Tong and waited for these food distribution.


    The men took the porcelain bottles, spirits and fried tea from the eighteen riders in turn, bowed and talked politely.


    After a round, the cloth bag was almost bottomed out. Eighteen riders in black felt boxes of exquisite Rouge powder from their empty pockets and handed them to these shy women.


    When I walk through the etiquette, I can obviously feel a touch of warm heart and respect in the warm eyes of these craftsmen.


    In the rush to distribute gifts, Tang Hao caught a glimpse of a man standing at the end of the crowd.


    A thin green shirt sets off a slender and slim figure. The green silk hangs over the shoulders, making the cheeks and neck more white.


    His delicate cheeks smiled faintly and looked at the happy crowd in front of him.


    When they met Tang Hao''s eyes, the pretty couple had a touch of peach color. Their watery eyes contained a touch of joy of reunion after a long separation and a girl like shame.


    When he quietly bowed his head, Tang Hao''s words shouted out.


    "Public loser girl, come here and Tang has prepared a gift for you."


    The voice was not loud, but it attracted the public losers to look around. There was a deep smile on the smiling faces.


    "Oh ~ it seems that Lord Tang has not prepared a special gift for Miss Yuqi."


    "Isn''t it! The public loser is looking forward to Lord Tang coming to Yangzhou day and night to personally guide the shipbuilding!"


    "Mo Yan talks nonsense. He can''t hope day and night. It''s just that Lord Tang is smart and knowledgeable dozens of times a day..."


    After living together for several months, Gongshu people also knew Tang Hao''s temperament. At this time, they couldn''t help playing.


    Yu Qi, a jade of the public loser, blushed to the root of her ears. Her bright eyes stared at these playful people, but her face was filled with this happy and shy smile.


    Waving pink fists towards these playful crowds, Yuqi raised her red cheeks.


    "Lord Tang is a man of noble status. How dare you talk nonsense."


    "Again, again, be careful of our family law!"


    That feigning anger didn''t work. On the contrary, it made these people laugh.


    Tang Hao quietly looked at these harmonious families and felt warm in his heart. He had to admit that at this moment, he missed the family of future generations.


    The shadow stepped on the lotus steps and came up with her head down shyly.


    "In fact... In fact, if only you could come... Gifts... You don''t have to..."


    The voice stopped suddenly.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the delicate powder box in front of them.


    In the indigo wooden box, there are several small powder boxes, vermilion rouge, rose lipstick, glazed eyebrow pencil, clear painting, and a crystal clear vial.


    The fragrance is refreshing.


    This set of original powder boxes was sold to the Tang imperial palace. Tang Hao brought them as gifts.


    "For you."

 Chapter 956

    Exquisite and amazing gifts are right in front of you.


    The cool color is like a clear spring in hot summer, which can make people feel a touch of cool and cool in an instant. The carved peony on the lid of the box is lifelike, setting off the beautiful powder color, which makes people palpitate.


    A thrilling beauty is coming, which is difficult to make people immune!


    Yuqi seemed at a loss. She didn''t want to refuse this dazzling gift, and didn''t dare to accept it rashly because of her friendship and these uproar.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Gongshu oak carrying a glass wine bottle. He caught a glimpse of a little light of desire in his granddaughter''s eyes and walked forward happily.


    He buttoned up the gouache box, took it from Tang Hao, put it in the hands of Yu Qi, the official loser, and smiled.


    "Lord Tang is not an outsider. If you don''t accept the gift, won''t you let the family look in the eyes and hurt his face?"


    "Not yet. Thank you, Lord Tang."


    Holding the box close to her chest, Yuqi''s smile became more and more brilliant. She looked at the public loser oak with gratitude, then moved her eyes like water to Tang Hao, and slowly lowered her head with a touch of girl like joy and shame.


    "Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Tang."


    Just for a moment, sweet sweat was already oozing from the bridge of the tall and handsome nose.


    Public loser oak pulled Tang Hao''s arm and took him to the house.


    "Lord Tang, I still have a lot of doubts to ask."


    Tang Hao felt a headache at the thought of telling a lot of problems to the white haired old man who had no physical foundation.


    Quickly stopped and pulled the excited old man.


    "Old man, we''ll have a long time to discuss advanced knowledge."


    "Tang came here for the war to start soon. He sent a letter to you to buy some black oil. Have you ever bought it?"


    The move to change the topic was really effective. The gloom on the public defeat oak''s face dissipated with Tang Hao''s words and became serious.


    "A lot of black oil is purchased and stored in our kiln workshop."


    "Is Tanggong really going to attack Koguryo?"


    Patting the old man on the shoulder, Tang Hao had a serious look on his face.


    "Good!"


    "Your Majesty''s resolution."


    "The unification of Kyushu and the unification of the world are in one fell swoop. Presumably, there will be no war in the future, and all the people in the world can live and work in peace and contentment."


    War always kills people, which is somewhat inferior to the celebration at this time.


    Gongshu oak was stunned in place. After a moment, he made a gesture of invitation.


    "Lord Tang, come with me."


    Through the festive greeting crowd, Tang Hao waved and responded with a smile.


    When he got out of the camp, he turned his head and was a little confused.


    "Lord Tang, I didn''t pour cold water. The ship was built in only a few and a half months. Although it has been tested, it will take months and a half to check and modify it after all."


    "What''s more, I don''t see the Navy coming to dispatch and get familiar with it. It must be a lot of risks to board the ship in a hurry."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Pulling on the public loser oak, the two continued to chat in the carriage.


    Tang Hao looked at the worried old minister and smiled calmly.


    "I can rest assured that you and Yu Sanniang are here!"


    "I can''t wait. Koguryo is a thorn in your Majesty''s heart. It will be solved sooner or later."


    "This time, Koguryo has vigorously promoted military industry and built fortifications. The whole country has long been in a crazy posture of preparing for war. If it is not solved, it will be built into an iron bucket by covering Suwen sooner or later. It will only be more troublesome if you want to eliminate it at that time!"


    In the carriage, the old man was silent and lowered his head slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the creaking sound of the carriage, the public loser oak opened his mouth slowly.


    "There is no iron available in the public''s hands. All of them were taken by Gai Suwen to forge weapons and armor clothes. Their power is not strong."


    "I''ve also heard that Koguryo''s ordnance manufacturing is not weak. The design of crossbow and Heavy Crossbow is quite exquisite and can be called a boutique."


    "In addition, their seagoing ships should not be underestimated!"


    Just as he was about to reply, the groom had reined in the horse outside the curtain.


    The two got off the carriage together. After greeting the craftsmen in these workshops, Tang Hao asked the craftsmen to pick up a big pot and start cooking the black oil, which is the same as steaming wine, but they didn''t know what Tang Hao would steam from the black oil.


    A little yellow liquid flowed out of the long iron pipe, and Tang Hao smelled the familiar smell again.


    The public loser oak looked at the sticky black oil churning in the pot and couldn''t help asking.


    "Lord Tang, this black oil is not commonly used among the people. It''s very difficult not to say the smell."


    "Are you going to attack the city with these things??


    Tang Hao''s answer was particularly crisp.


    "Yes, I''m going to attack the city."


    Gongshu oak was a little surprised and frowned.


    "It''s not good to carry these big porcelain pots during the March. They are very easy to break due to bumps all the way."


    "If it''s OK to say, pick it up. If something like water hits the ground, it''s useless."


    There is some truth in this analysis. Tang Hao took a look at Gongshu oak with great interest.


    "Making some closed cans must be the strength of the public losers?"


    The corner of Gongshu oak''s mouth cracked and pulled out a smile.


    "Yes, yes! A difficult problem exchange..."


    Looking at the old man''s happy appearance, Tang Hao pointed.


    "You, you even calculated me."

 Chapter 957

    Yu Sanniang also got Rouge powder.


    Women have no resistance to this kind of thing. The moment they get it, they are as happy as a 17-year-old girl.


    As the head of the Yu family, although Yu Sanniang''s gift is not as exquisite as that of Yu Qi, the glass bottle still warms the half old Xu Niang''s heart.


    Seeing that Gongshu oak and Tang Hao came back, he wanted to take them to see the warship.


    The open Yujia wharf was selected as the launching location, and more than 30 warships, large and small, lined up on the river.


    The original four story main ship had already been demolished, and there was still an empty shell, which was supported on the shore and placed as a decoration.


    Today, a six storey warship floats quietly on the river. The high deck and the previous top wing room are transformed into two huge wooden houses.


    These empty firing ports are set on the side of the ship on the third floor, which are prepared for artillery and eight bull crossbow.


    Yu Sanniang took the lead and went to the next floor to explain it carefully.


    Purple skirts flutter in the breeze, lotus steps move gently, a professional term.


    Tang Hao once doubted that if this was put in future generations, it would be a good talent for a tour guide or commentator.


    When we reached the top floor, our vision suddenly opened up and the world in front of us became colorful.


    Under the thundering sail, various flowers in several neat flower beds vied to bloom, and the colorful colors surrounded the whole wooden house like the stars holding the moon.


    The cool grape trellis, vine swing and glass window lattice are like a castle in the forest, like a dream.


    "Lord Tang, you won''t disagree with such a transformation?"


    With a touch of uncertainty in her eyes, Yu Sanniang gently pursed her lips, a little nervous.


    After all, taking Tang Hao''s money to talk about the restoration of the previous large merchant ships and transforming the top layer into the paradise they want, Yu Sanniang was still a little uneasy.


    Tang Hao naturally knew that the main ship was to be used for overseas trade, focusing on long voyage. As for other decorations, as long as they did not affect the trip, they had little impact.


    "The use of merchant ships is arranged according to the wishes of Sanniang."


    "Go and see the warships."


    Seeing that Tang Hao didn''t say much and his face was light, Yu Sanniang finally put down her heart.


    But thinking of Tang Hao''s intimate gift giving, Yu Sanniang always felt guilty. It seemed that the top layer was too expensive.


    Before boarding the main warship, a loud voice had spread.


    "You little carpenters know shit!"


    "What is this? Brocade sail! Something handed down from the Three Kingdoms period! Silk soft sail!"


    "The wind direction can be changed, and the wind force can be used to the greatest extent. It is designed as a movable model, which can be retracted and erected to facilitate speed control."


    The hand knocked on the deck and there was a bang.


    The scolder''s mood seemed to get excited gradually, and his tone and intonation became more severe.


    "You''re just a carpenter. A well built mast is what you''re talking about?"


    "I''ve been involved in shipbuilding for decades. How can you talk nonsense like a barefoot pawn?"


    "How much do you know about this wood problem? How much do you know about the materials of seagoing ships? Have you ever recognized all litchi wood, camphor wood and black mature wood? Your Yu family nailed the joints and tenons, which is slightly in my eyes, but in the way of keel construction and sail utilization, you are just yellow toothed children."


    After hearing this contemptuous and arrogant language, Tang Hao could not help frowning slightly, stopped and looked at Yu Sanniang behind him.


    "Who is on this ship?"


    "Your speech is frivolous, arrogant and rude. Aren''t you from the Yu family?"


    Yu Sanniang blushed with helplessness in her eyes.


    "Lord Tang doesn''t know. This man is an expert in keel making of the Zheng family we invited."


    "The Yu family has made some achievements in shipbuilding, and Lord Tang heard it just now. Our family does have their own unique methods in nailing, tenoning and bonding joints, but when it comes to keel manufacturing, the Zheng family is better."


    "The warship is very important. Sanniang didn''t dare to make do with it. She paid a lot of money and entrusted human favor to invite this person."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and weighed it in his heart.


    "What''s the origin of this man in the Zheng family?"


    With a long sigh of relief, Sanniang, who has always been strong, gently frowned at the moment.


    "Speaking of this man, he has some reputation in Yangzhou."


    "When I settled in the Zheng family, I had to be looked after by the Zheng family master. The salary was not low. I also specially built a courtyard residence and added several servant girls to serve. I usually looked at the drawings and modified the design."


    "But no one in Yangzhou can match the keel he made!"


    Have the ability, the pride has also been raised!


    Tang Hao heard this and raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s what this man is usually like? Arrogant and domineering?"


    Sanniang nodded secretly, and Xiumei looked up again. It seemed that she was not less angry in ordinary life.


    Patting Sanniang on the shoulder, Tang Hao strode to the deck.


    In a low voice, he passed it to several people behind him.


    "Let me come!"

 Chapter 958

    Genius is never achieved overnight, nor is prestige accumulated in a day.


    People who are good at learning are right, and valuable questions will not be wrong.


    Human progress is just stepping on the experience of predecessors step by step, constantly advancing in demonstration and overthrow.


    Tang Hao, with his hands on his back, slowly appeared at the stern and glanced at the middle deck.


    On the sunshade canvas seat, the gray haired old man is half lying on the seat, and a pot of green tea is placed on the short table next to his hand, which seems to be enjoying the magnificent beauty of the river.


    Without looking at the person on his side, he conveniently picked up the porcelain cup, took a sip of tea and slightly turned his head.


    "Do you remember what I said just now?"


    "Go back and find these kinds of wood. Open your eyes. Silk and satin are too expensive? Ancient trees are too wasteful for masts? This is something you should worry about?"


    "Besides, look at your work. A simple wooden handle can''t carve what I want."


    At this point, the figure on the seat snorted coldly.


    "No wonder the Yu family ranks second in Yangzhou. It is blessed by the ancestors of the Yu family that a country carpenter like you can occupy the second place."


    After looking at Yu Sanniang, who clenched her fist on her side and endured her anger, Tang Hao waved her hand slightly and motioned her not to be impulsive.


    Tang Hao held his head high, gently moved his steps, put his hands behind his back, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Confucius said, don''t do it because it''s small, and don''t do it because it''s small."


    "Some people don''t learn well. This big airs are no worse than his majesty sitting in the imperial city."


    "There are some things in my stomach. I see that all living beings in the world are like yellow toothed children. Don''t you know the saying that the water doesn''t sound when it''s full, and half the jar swings."


    The old man on the seat turned his head slightly and glanced obliquely at the pedestrian.


    The leader was a man of style, with a thin and gorgeous shirt and a jade tree facing the wind. He took a guard with a knife and went to have a rich childe''s style.


    But when she caught a glimpse of Yu Sanniang beside him, she couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    "Who am I?"


    "Yu Sanniang, where did you invite the craftsman? The yellow hair hasn''t been tied up, and dare to speak wildly?"


    "Don''t let him inquire about my reputation in Jiangnan?"


    The submissive carpenter with a drooping head on the side of the old man saw his master coming. His honest face was full of grievances and hurried to stand over.


    Said unintentionally, listening intentionally.


    Hearing these words without taboo, Yu Sanniang was shocked and took a step forward. She was trying to expose Tang Hao''s identity, but was blocked by Tang Hao in front of her.


    Taking two steps slowly, Tang Hao did not look at the old man''s expression. He walked delicately to the side of the ship and inspected the ship.


    Tang Hao now wants to see if the ship made by the master of keel making in Jiangnan is true.


    "If the cable is not coiled, it will inevitably affect the driver. It is unqualified!"


    Take two steps slowly and knock the two irons.


    "Two irons are also called rudders? It''s a great thing in the world!"


    "You can''t use your brain to change it into a disc. It''s easier to twist and more convenient and flexible?"


    "Unqualified!"


    "Look! Look here!"


    Tang Hao patted the protruding edges and corners on one corner of the deck and continued.


    "Is this something that a human brain can think of?"


    "The waves are huge, and the ship is inevitably bumpy. If any crew, sailor or navy Sergeant shakes up like this and collides with this hard object, he will become disabled before he reaches the battlefield!"


    "Unqualified!"


    Yu Sanniang and Gongshu oak followed Tang Hao and were stunned.


    Although these are all minor details, it''s really true that Jintang reminds me so!


    One by one, they had an illusion.


    Isn''t Tang Guogong also an expert in ship construction?


    Without time to think, Tang Hao''s severe reprimand sounded again.


    "Look at this deck. It''s in a mess. The goods are not fixed, the buckets and sundries are placed at will, the ship shakes, the heavy objects move, injure and trip the people on board. Who will be responsible?"


    "And here, click on the mouse, can the mouse make a nest on it? Do you want to plague the plague and destroy the whole crew?"


    "Oranges? Bean sprouts? Just as unprepared? How to treat scurvy on the way to sea? Watching the crew die one by one?"


    Tang Hao turned around with an angry face and looked at the old man straightening up on the seat.


    "How dare a stinky fish and rotten shrimp like you pretend to be an expert in building ships?"


    "A woman who has spent half her life digging dirt in the countryside knows more than you, an expert in making up numbers?"


    The old man''s face on the seat gradually turned pig liver color, and the corners of his mouth twitched with anger, with a gray beard, trembled slightly.


    The withered hands holding the armrest of the seat jumped with green veins and trembled with forbearance.


    Just imagine, since he became famous in the industry, which one is not respectful in front of him? Even if it was the famous Zheng family at that time, the owner of the family had to be courteous to him and even build a mansion for him personally!


    But today, a young man of no more than 20 scolded him bloody in front of everyone!


    The old man stood up from his seat, looked at Tang Hao opposite and pointed.


    "Yellow haired boy! Who are you! Dare to speak rudely!"

 Chapter 959

    Such a strange picture appeared on the tit for tat deck.


    One old and one young stand opposite each other.


    On this side of Yu Sanniang''s face, there was a sense of great revenge and elation.


    The public loser oak beside him is a posture of laughing and watching a good play.


    As for Wu Tong, holding the scabbard of Tang Dao, he leaned on the side of the ship, with a deep smile on his face.


    There are words in the imperial city. You''d rather offend the king of hell than provoke Tang Hao.


    Don''t look at the young Tang Hao. When he first showed his strength, he whipped Li Ji''s son and split the children of the Duke of Yin with a knife. How could he ever be soft?


    Just a craftsman who makes ships in the south of the Yangtze River, can he compare with the public of this country in terms of his humble status?


    Dare you show off in front of Tang Hao on such a simple question?


    Yu Sanniang twisted her waist and walked forward slowly, looking calm.


    "You can''t recognize it now?"


    "This is the owner who commissioned us to build ships. It is also the Duke and general of the Tang Dynasty, who is the second-class military position and the Duke of the principality."


    To say this owner, there are slight waves in the old man''s heart.


    But if these two grade officials add a duke, such a senior official will fall in Yangzhou and let the Yangzhou assassin carry his shoes high!


    The original anger in his heart dissipated in an instant. The old man''s fingers stopped in mid air shook slowly, gradually increased and trembled violently.


    "You... Are you the Lord?"


    There was a look of fear on the old face, and his legs and feet seemed to shake and tremble.


    Poop.


    The old man fell on his knees on the deck.


    His whole body trembled like chaff, knocking on the head of the deck like a chicken pecking rice.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The sound of hitting the wood was mixed with the sound of fear, and some couldn''t even speak a complete word.


    "Duke Tang... No... general Tang..."


    "I... the guilty minister is wrong."


    "Sin minister... Sin minister didn''t think of these problems..."


    "I hope you will forgive me. There are old and young sinners... No, no, no... As for your son and swaddling grandson... Spare your life."


    Before he finished, there were some compassionate sobs, and the words behind him could not be heard clearly.


    Looking down at the trembling voice on the deck, Tang Hao squatted down slowly.


    "The lack of skilled craftsmen in this era does not mean that these skilled craftsmen are irreplaceable."


    "Being arrogant, belittling others and putting on a big airs are all the evils buried in the heart!"


    "Improve again or get out of the workshop. Choose for yourself. I don''t insist."


    The voice of begging for mercy stopped suddenly, and the old man was shocked.


    There is no such lowering of criminal responsibility as imagined, and there is no wanton bullying posture. It is more like education and tolerance.


    The slightly stunned figure trembled and slowly raised his head. In his eyes, the pair of military boots stood for a moment and strode towards the boat.


    Tang Hao''s soft voice slowly blew into his ears with the breeze.


    "You are capable, I won''t kill you."


    "This is comity. If I meet you next time, your head should move."


    The voice gradually decreased, dissipated with the cool wind, but sentence by sentence was like a red soldering iron, deeply imprinted in the heart.


    Kowtow to the empty step, and the old man''s voice was mixed with endless gratitude.


    "Thank you, general Tang Rende!"


    "The little one will never dare again, and never again..."


    On the noisy deck, calm was restored again. The old man slowly raised his red and swollen forehead and quietly looked at the deck steps.


    The wind brushed the gray beard, and the messy hair in front of the forehead brushed the tearful cheeks.


    Struggling from the deck, he slowly got up holding the feet of the seat and collapsed on the seat with his soft legs and feet.


    The old man looked at the vast river and gasped.


    The feeling that he had just walked up from the gate of death was really too shocking. It was true that at the moment, the old man''s heart was still pounding.


    long time.


    The old man mumbled his dry throat and whispered slowly.


    "People who are about to enter the earth now understand this way of dealing with the world..."


    "General Tang is right... I still use it now..."


    Slowly get up, pick up the drawing on the table and ponder it again.


    The other side.


    After this big trouble, Yu Sanniang looked at the calm young man with full admiration.


    Whether Tang Hao really taught the old expert with irrationality, or simply exported evil gas for the Yu family.


    Yu Sanniang should thank the young man for his love and reason.


    Bowing to the figure on her side, Yu Sanniang had a complex look on her face.


    "Lord Tang, you are kind to our Yu family. Sanniang sends thanks to you on behalf of the whole family."


    He looked at the sound of the river and smiled faintly.


    "He Xie has it. Tang is just giving him a little advice."


    "It''s only for our expedition, but also for the Jiangnan Navy."


    Public loser oak''s face was filled with doubts and looked at this calm face.


    "Tang boy, are you an expert at sailing?"


    "Why are these details pointed directly at the core? They seem to be small things as fine as dust, but they actually concern the lives of the whole hull members!"


    "If you really haven''t sailed far, have you ever had such experience?"


    When it comes to sailing, Tang Hao has certainly sailed, but it is the tourism of future generations!


    "No, I''m not an expert, and I haven''t sailed far in this era."

 Chapter 960

    General Yan''s residence.


    Bang.


    A round and plump palm angrily patted the table.


    Shake over the tea cups and fill the table with warm tea.


    General Yan''s grumpy roar filled the hall.


    "Chumo, assistant? A young general who has just been promoted is also qualified to join me?"


    "After all, your majesty still doesn''t trust me!"


    On both sides of the hall, the school lieutenants who were sitting were very angry and kept their heads down.


    This general Yan is famous for his violent temper. When he is angry, he catches an angry man and drags him out to cut him. That''s often the case.


    There was once a maid who was frightened when general Yan glared at the military newspaper. When pouring tea, she shook her hand and sprinkled the tea on the desk. She was immediately dragged out and went to the West.


    There is a saying that the sky is high and the emperor is far.


    Chang''an is thousands of miles away from Yangzhou, holding 50000 navy soldiers in his hand and sitting in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Under the huge military front, no assassin dares to provoke this powerful general.


    But there was only one person who hurried up from the hall, picked up the edict on the desk, brushed the water stains off his sleeve and looked at it carefully.


    Water soaked handwriting, a little dizzy.


    Slowly roll up the imperial edict, and the military master presents the imperial edict with both hands and puts it on the desk.


    "Why should general Yan be so angry?"


    "Chumo, a young general, will come soon."


    "It doesn''t matter if he has more than one idle person. What''s more, if there are some mistakes during the war, we can''t reasonably blame this boy."


    General Yan shook his mustache, and the greasy light and fat twisted on his fat cheek.


    "When this boy comes, we will undoubtedly share some military achievements with him in this expedition!"


    "Throughout the Tang Dynasty, artillery and other shocking things have been made. If the Koguryo is destroyed, which country dares to face such a Tang Army front?"


    "Speaking of it, this battle is the most dazzling moment for our Datang Navy! It is also the only hope for our Datang navy to join the ranks of Datang heavy troops!"


    The fat body moved back and leaned against the back chair.


    "It''s said that the navy was trained by me. To say that the war was also led by me, what is the connection with Chumo? I should take charge of this military skill."


    "But now what is the intention of this young general who has no experience in commanding the Navy?"


    "What is your Majesty''s trust in me and what is his intention?"


    The military master tilted his moustache, twisted a handful of long beard on his chin, thought for a moment, and chuckled.


    "General, what''s Chumo''s real intention when he comes here?"


    "Assistance is just a polite word!"


    The figure on the seat held back his anger and puckered his head for a while.


    "It''s broken!"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t want this boy to supervise me?"


    "The expedition to Koguryo is divided into two routes. As the commander, Tang Hao must only lead the troops all the way. At this time, Chumo came to supervise whether I will follow Tang Hao''s plan and cooperate quietly with the land?"


    Those who can take the position of general are not mediocre. How can they not see through the situation on the battlefield?


    How can we not guess your Majesty''s deep meaning?


    The military division could not refuse to nod and sat next to general Yan''s seat.


    The fat hand holding the armrest of the seat gradually closed, and the horizontal flesh swelled up on a face.


    Pop.


    The wooden handrail was forcibly broken.


    "Damn it, if we don''t obey the will, we will disobey the military order. Even if we win the war, we won''t get much benefit?"


    The military master beside him leaned forward slowly and raised his eyebrows at the angry figure on the first seat.


    "If we lose the war, even if we act according to Tang Hao''s plan, Tang Hao can naturally put all the blame on our navy."


    "At that time, if we don''t obey orders and insist on walking alone, we will become the culprit."


    It''s all wrong!


    The figure on the seat suddenly burst up and kicked the table before turning over.


    The tea set on the table was overturned to the ground in an instant. In the sound of tinkling, the jade wine cup and glass teapot broke to the ground.


    The angry roar came out in the bouncing of the crisp fragments.


    "Fuck!"


    "Deceive people too much!"


    "It''s miserable in all directions! My mother, I want to write to your majesty to show my heart of conquest and compete with Tang Hao who led the land!"


    "See who is the main force of this expedition!"


    The military division leaning on the seat frowned slightly, looked at the gaping desk and said slowly.


    "I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    The figure suddenly shook and stared with a copper bell.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "His mother''s father doesn''t want to suffer the loss of confluence. It''s wrong to ask for war in person?"


    The military division sounded quietly with a slight sharp voice.


    "Calm down, calm down, general."


    "If we go to war this time, we will certainly get a bad reputation for stealing military merit, which will only attract your Majesty''s disgust."


    "What''s more, you have no joking, the decisions you have made, repeated changes, and regal power?"


    The figure that stood up immediately stifled and thought a little, which was also such a reason.


    Impatiently pacing back and forth in the hall, general Yan roared angrily.


    "You say!"


    "What do you think we should do now?"


    After thinking for a long time, the military master''s mouth evoked a deep smile.


    "General, what''s the difficulty?"


    "Since your majesty sent Chumo here, we''ll let him guard the bench. It''s a big deal to pick two soldiers for him to take."


    "The soldiers under the general must still obey the general''s instructions. Who can Chumo hold down?"


    "What''s more, your majesty can use Chumo to control Tang Hao?"


    The pacing figure suddenly stopped, wiped his chin stubble and laughed.


    "Wonderful! Wonderful!"

 Chapter 961

    Knowing your mistakes and correcting them is the best thing you can do.


    The old man was intimidated by Tang Hao''s officials. Yes, but the change of attitude is still the details put forward by Tang Hao.


    A man with such a clear grasp of details said that he knew nothing about ships, and no one would believe it.


    This is also the expert who made the keel for the first time. For the first time, he regained his serious and professional research strength in the past, passed all the visible corners in his heart, and thought of more details as much as possible.


    He could see that Tang Hao actually didn''t know much about the ship structure, but he seemed to have his own views on the layout of each room, as well as safety and protection.


    People who stand at the top of a certain place are more or less proud and unwilling to be convinced.


    The old man has not changed his habit of being irritable and talking loudly. Even when reprimanding people, he was still very strict, but he was no longer so high-profile, nor did he bring any family in Yangzhou.


    On a scorching sun and sea breeze afternoon.


    The old man found Tang Hao. The look in his eyes was particularly complex and fearful. It seemed that he had a touch of disgust intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Lord Tang, the transformation of the warship has been completed."


    "I hope Lord Tang has a look."


    The words are polite and respectful, but there is less sense of awe.


    He stood up slowly from his seat and Tang Hao looked at the vast river.


    "Look at those birds. They catch fish and prey. They think they are the overlord of the river."


    "Don''t you know that the goshawks flying thousands of miles above the sky don''t care about these meat that can only eat."


    "They have tasted poisonous snakes in the jungle, young antelopes on snow mountains and rabbits on the grassland. They know that there is more than one taste of meat in the world."


    Tang Hao, who was propped up on the railing of the wharf, turned his head slightly.


    "Sometimes it''s much braver to admit the good of others than to immerse yourself in your own world."


    "Let''s go. Let''s take you to see the sailing fleet and see what''s the difference between the warships rowing in the bathtub and the ships swimming in the blue ocean."


    The harbor where the warship is located and the Yu family''s long-distance ship are only separated by some folk houses and full warehouses, but the old people rarely come here.


    In the final analysis, I still despise the Yu family.


    After a quarter of an hour, I climbed onto a magnolia boat, which was 30 feet long and six stories high. It had a great visual impact on the elderly.


    When he was in the Zheng family, general Tiyan was used to building warships and small boats. This time, he climbed up this ladder, and then he knew that he was like a mole ant.


    The roaring waves hit the dark red ship, but they were smashed. Walking on the wooden steps did not feel the slightest shaking, just like standing on the flat ground.


    Tang Hao took the old man straight to the top floor, holding the ship''s side and overlooking the river view. He felt like a king in the world, and his mood was particularly open-minded.


    The sharp corners have been smoothed, and the unique texture of rough wood makes people feel extra mellow.


    The horn wrapped in brass reminds people all the time that this sea overlord can also become a sharp weapon for killing!


    Yu Sanniang walked slowly from the house and stood beside Tang Hao with a salute.


    "Lord Tang, Sanniang has learned a lot from you all the way. Naturally, she knows how many lives your suggestions will save. To fight the waves, it doesn''t depend on one aspect being extremely strong, but on the close cooperation of various structures."


    "Under the guidance of Lord Tang, the Yu family is not very excellent in sailing, but it is already advancing by leaps and bounds..."


    "In order to invite us to the Dengzhou government, the steward of the inner government has invited several stewards on the Sanniang wharf to drink flower wine several times."


    These words were not for Tang Hao, but for the old man next to Tang Hao.


    The old man, with his rough palm, stroked the side of the ship and looked around at the furnishings.


    Clean and tidy, all goods are orderly placed, and some heavy objects are firmly tied up.


    The cable is coiled and hung on the deck in a circle. The wood board just brushed with tung oil has a bronze luster, making the whole ship look antique.


    There are seven or eight handles protruding from the steering disc, which can not only control the direction of the voyage, but also accurately determine the orientation.


    In particular, the exquisite houses and spring green plants are like castles in a fairy tale forest.


    The old man''s eyes gradually showed a touch of enthusiasm. They were all people who dealt with the sea and had a dream of sailing.


    At this time, we can''t help but admit that Yu Sanniang''s sea monster is more exquisite and reasonable.


    For a moment, he forgot those thoughts in his heart, turned the rudder twice, ran to the stern to see the direction of the stern rudder, and studied curiously, as if he had completely forgotten that there were Yu Sanniang and Tang Hao on the side of the ship.


    Looking at the old man''s obsession again, Tang Hao smiled faintly and looked at the beautiful woman around him.


    "It seems that your ship works."


    "How to say before, the stubborn old man is still a little dissatisfied."


    "Two laps this time is much more effective than my painstaking persuasion."


    The sea breeze brushed her hair, and Yu Sanniang put her hand behind her ear.


    "Thank you anyway."


    "If it weren''t for you, there would be so many thoughts in the Yu family."


    "What about the old man? Where is it arranged? Dengzhou government or stay in Yangzhou?"


    Tang Hao smiled faintly and turned away.


    "He is already a member of your Yu family. Naturally, it should be decided by the Yu family leader."

 Chapter 962

    In early July.


    A horse flew straight into Yangzhou with yellow armour and red tassels.


    The strong war horse kept on walking all the way, trampling on the bluestone floor, clattering and leaving.


    Stopped in front of Tang Hao''s mansion, the loud voice sounded.


    "The holy edict, the whole house kneels to welcome!"


    The loud voice rang through the courtyard, and all the personnel in the mansion hurriedly knelt down to welcome the order.


    The missionary soldiers held the imperial silk edict with a loud voice.


    "According to the edict... The war is imminent. Don''t delay. Order Tang Hao to be the commander of the eastern expedition and command the overall situation."


    "The 100000 troops in Chang''an, led by general Yuchi temporarily, have all moved out. Tang Hao must arrange the Navy all the way in three days, and must go to Liaodong in five days!"


    Closing the imperial edict, the flying Knight came forward, picked up Tang Hao and threw his hands and fists.


    "Congratulations to general Tang on his appointment as commander in chief of the three armed forces!"


    "We are waiting for the good news from the general in Chang''an imperial city. Take care, general!"


    After receiving the imperial edict, Tang Hao was a little excited.


    This battle has finally come!


    After a few polite greetings, Tang Hao shook out several East beads from his sleeve pocket and stuffed them into the hands of his soldiers.


    "It''s been bumpy and hard all the way! After completing the task, I bought some bottles of wine on the way!"


    At noon, he sends off the soldiers, and in the afternoon he receives a message from Chumo''s flying pigeon.


    The letter said that Chumo had left the imperial city and went to General Yang''s residence in Quanzhou with a mission.


    Tang Hao still had some doubts about this arrangement, but in the twinkling of an eye, if he came to arrange it himself, it would probably be the same.


    On the second day, Chumo, who was very dusty, picked up his Majesty''s edict.


    "Brother Tang, who is general Yan? Is he reasonable?"


    After all, I''m going to Quanzhou to meet this boss right away. I should inquire about something. I can''t violate other people''s taboos.


    With a light eyebrow, Tang Hao poured a mouthful of wine.


    "I haven''t seen him before, but I guess he has a small stomach and likes to compete for merit and profit. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get along with him."


    "When you get to the Navy, you''re alone. You''d better be careful."


    Tang Hao doesn''t know whether to see people, and Chumo doesn''t know.


    However, with the trust honed in the battlefield for many years, Chumo believes that there is a deviation in his judgment, and remembers it.


    Looking at Chumo''s dignified face, Tang Hao patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be afraid! Although the navy is a subordinate brought out by general Yan, don''t forget that behind us, there are hundreds of thousands of troops standing in the imperial city!"


    "Don''t forget the emperor''s command card at the critical moment."


    "You can take it with you. I have Wutong here. Don''t worry."


    To be honest, Tang Hao is particularly worried about letting Chumo go to the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den alone.


    At that time, he was also a general and a new marquis. General Yan dared to make trouble behind his back.


    What''s more, now he is just a general like Chumo!


    Chumo is not polite either. He bows his hand and thanks.


    Compared with these eighteen horses, the guards and soldiers he brought with him were one in the sky and the other on the earth. It''s more secure to have these people around.


    They exchanged greetings. Tang Hao specially told Chumo to be careful before sending him away.


    Chumo knows the simple truth that the tiger is not in the mountain and the monkey is called the king.


    This time he was far away in the imperial city and had no help. His confidants were already on the way to the expedition. The two helpless people had to act according to the circumstances.


    The welcoming ceremony of Yan''s residence was particularly heavy. The fat general Yan, with his family''s military division and the school captain in the barracks, lined up at the gate of the city.


    Seeing Chumo with 18 majestic guards, general Yan was stunned first, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    He has been in the army for many years. Based on his experience, he knows that these 18 are by no means ordinary experts. The posture of holding a knife and the sharp eyes are by no means ordinary people can learn.


    In the twinkling of an eye, general Yan returned to normal. A smile hung on his fleshy face and walked up quickly.


    "Ouch, general Cheng! Brother Cheng! You''ve made me wait hard all the way."


    "Come on, get off your horse and follow me to Yan mansion. I''ve arranged the wine and vegetables. Let''s talk about it."


    Between the words, Chumo took Chumo''s arm and led him to the city. As he walked along, general Yan glanced behind him and turned his head and said with a smile.


    "Brother Cheng is really a young talent. Even the escort battle is amazing enough!"


    Chumo is always frank and straightforward, but Tang Hao reminds him in advance. At the moment, Chumo also keeps an eye on it and smiles calmly.


    "Hey! Just some reckless men who have fought several battles through life and death. How can they compare with general Yan, the most powerful commander of the water army in the Tang Dynasty?"


    "General Yan, it''s ridiculous!"


    General Yan laughed and patted Chumo on the shoulder.


    "It''s a great honor for Yan to be praised by general Cheng, a hero among people. Ha ha ha."


    "OK, OK! Let''s not talk about this! Let''s go and drink!"


    "Today! Let''s not get drunk!"


    Chumo is suspicious of this enthusiasm. Is this the first time we meet?


    With a touch of suspicious eyes, he looked at the fat general, but his steps didn''t fall at all.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    Look at the medicine sold in the general''s gourd!

 Chapter 963

    The spacious wing room of the mansion had meat and wine for three meals. General Yan even arranged several beautiful maidservants to serve.


    Chumo''s life is more leisurely than his own residence in the imperial city.


    In their spare time, they went to the barracks. The soldiers worked hard in training. At that time, they never took a serious look at their new general. They didn''t know whether they trained hard or had no impact on the general at all.


    Every time he sees a row of shirtless soldiers, they light up their bronze tendons and flesh, step into one speedboat after another, and row the boat vigorously, Chumo feels a sense of pride.


    I''ve seen the roar of the Tang army stepping on the ground. Looking at the scene of thousands of sails racing and splashing, in addition to some novelty, I''m deeply appreciative.


    Thinking about seeing such good water players, they wanted to fight with themselves on the battlefield of the eastern expedition.


    The day of the expedition was not late, and the five days of King Tang''s grace arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Wearing tight clothes, general Yan mounted a war horse and led 30000 sailors to Yangzhou by boat.


    He strictly abides by the time limit, meticulously integrates the tribe, and even strictly implements military discipline and orders, which makes Chumo confused.


    Since he was like this naval barracks, general Yan''s behavior can be regarded as an excellent general. It really has nothing to do with Tang Hao''s small belly and chicken intestines.


    If it hadn''t been for his absolute trust in Tang Hao, Chumo would have been brothers with the general for a long time.


    Even after meeting Tang Hao, general Yan was completely respectful as a subordinate.


    Until the mighty navy boarded the warship and drove towards Dengzhou Bay, Chumo took the time to ask Tang Hao.


    "Brother Tang, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Over the past few days, general Yan has been very kind and polite to me. He even personally took me to the Navy drill in the restaurant to explain the differences between assault boats and manned boats and their respective strengths."


    "Even for those soldiers, they still don''t mention fruits and vegetables to improve their lives. Such acts of loving soldiers like children are particularly rare in our Datang army."


    After the previous obstruction of entering Yangzhou, Tang Hao still firmly believes that this fat looking general must not be so simple!


    In his deep eyes, Tang Hao saw the general who smiled with his school captain. Tang Hao showed a faint smile.


    "Look at his physique, where a soldier who exercises often should have?"


    "Chumo, it''s not that I Tang Hao judge people by appearance, but that I can''t tell you in detail when I haven''t obtained evidence."


    "You know, the more you hide, the more terrible it is."


    The long voyage was boring and even boring.


    Previously, I looked at the blue calm sea, blowing a fresh sea breeze and a novel energy, but as the days grew, I just felt that the vast water and sky seemed boundless.


    When you open your eyes and wake up, it''s still so when the stars are all over the sky!


    Just as Tang Hao leaned on the deck and was sleepy, Chumo roared excitedly.


    "Look! Xianshan! It''s Xianshan!"


    The sound of thunder hunting far higher than the sail stimulated everyone''s eardrums. Tang Hao also covered his ears and stood up in pain.


    He roared at Chumo, who was still shouting and jumping on the side of the ship.


    "What are you yelling about?"


    "I''m not afraid to call a Chinese fish shark and overturn the ship!"


    Tang Hao told the excited boy about whales and sharks a few days ago.


    Those terrible forces and huge bodies have completely become the existence of a big Mac in Tang Hao''s mouth.


    Rao is always fearless. Chumo is also a devil for this. He prayed on the deck for several days for fear that he would die before he was successful.


    Sure enough, the threat worked very well. Chumo immediately stopped exaggerating and yelling, but the excitement on his face disappeared. Hurriedly pulled Tang Hao, who was fascinated and rubbed his eyes, to the side of the ship and pointed to the rear.


    "Brother Tang, look! Xianshan."


    "Immortal mountain!"


    Tang Hao raised his eyes and looked in the distance along the direction of the film blowing.


    A beautiful mountain peak looms in the sky, surrounded by clouds. During this period, the golden light is faint, with a touch of Buddhist solemnity in the mystery, which is really like half of the fairy mountain inhabited by informants in the hearts of the world.


    "Hey! It''s really Penglai fairy mountain!"


    "This is not the place where the first emperor studied his life and wanted to find his eternal life!"


    "Yes! We have! It''s worthwhile to see such a fairy mountain in this life!"


    The people on the small warship roared excitedly one after another. Some pious soldiers had put down their fighting and knelt down.


    Tang Hao sat on the four storey main battle ship and stared carefully at the mountain in front of him. He always felt familiar. He seemed to have seen it there, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    It took only a few days to travel all the way north, not to mention reaching Dengzhou, even half the way.


    How can there be such beautiful peaks on the vast sea?


    What''s more, Tang Hao, who is familiar with geography, clearly knows that there are no islands in the sea area along the way. It seems that the direction of Japan is not right!


    When Shi Xujian, Tang Hao suddenly thought of an idiom, and his heart was not only surprised.


    mirage!

 Chapter 964

    The water mist and smoke clouds seem to disperse gradually with the advance of the ship.


    Heaven and earth also seemed to become a huge curtain, reflecting the shape of the mountains gradually clear.


    The tiled pavilions at the top of the mountain, the brass bell in the dense forest and wide land, and even two soaring goshawks can see clearly, fluttering their wings in the sky.


    "My God! This is Xianshan!"


    "Look at that house. It must be a fairy''s house!"


    The voice beside him murmured to himself, and his eyes were full of longing and envy.


    An arm grabbed Tang Hao''s arm and shook it.


    "Brother Tang, you are really the lucky star of our Tang Dynasty! You can see Penglai fairy mountain for the first time. If we have more luck, we must live forever together with this immortal!"


    After listening to the salivating voice beside him, Tang Hao frowned slightly.


    Although everything in front of him looked incomparable, as if he was waiting for the arrival of the ship not far away, Tang Hao still saw the difference at a glance.


    The temple on the top of the mountain seems to be rippling slowly with the fluctuation of water vapor, which is quite a scene of looking at flowers in the fog.


    What''s more strange is that with the passage of time, the Penglai fairy mountain retreats gradually, but it is not as clear as the first one.


    "This is a mirage. It''s just an illusion of the sea. Don''t make a fuss."


    The wind on the sea seemed to be stronger. It stirred everyone''s hair and made the armour rustle slightly, like a silkworm eating leaves.


    The fishy and salty sea breeze is cool and slightly wakes Wu Tong and Chumo.


    They turned to look at the calm man and became suspicious.


    "Is this a mirage? Is this fairy mountain not in front?"


    Yu Guang glanced around to the curious people on both sides of his body, and Tang Hao sighed in his heart.


    Sometimes, it''s really hard to explain things to these illiterates in previous lives!


    Everything should start from the root. I can''t feel the tacit understanding at all.


    "This mirage is melted by fog, reflecting things thousands of miles away on the fog cloth in front of us..."


    Before the voice fell, there were waves on the calm sea, and the seemingly indistinct sobs spread in the wind.


    Tang Hao''s words were a meal, and an ominous premonition suddenly rushed to his heart.


    Subconsciously, he looked up at the mirage. At this time, the fairy mountain attic was already thin, and his sight could penetrate the curtain and see the distant dark blue sea.


    Staring closely, Tang Hao was surprised to find that there were several slender black lines connecting the sea and the sky and twisting and expanding in the fairy mountain that was about to dissipate.


    Just a few seconds later, the slender black line was as thick as a wooden column, standing tall and straight on the sea, which was spectacular.


    "Yo! The fairy mountain is gone, but the dragon is coming!"


    I do not know who''s a cry, instantly sounded throughout the fleet.


    "It''s really the Dragon King! It''s the Dragon absorbing water! What a surprise!"


    "Hahaha, this expedition is worth it! Two wonders in a day are worth your life."


    "The Dragon absorbs water. We can see the battle between the Sea Dragon King and the fairy mountain! The two immortals fight, and I don''t know who can win!"


    The soldiers were more interested than they had just been. A large group of soldiers rushed to the side of the ship and pressed the warship slightly obliquely.


    Tang Hao is not as interested as they are. His heart beats like a drum!


    It''s like a thick column, not anything else! It''s a tornado!


    He didn''t know the severity of the tornado. Everything he passed by swept into the rapidly rotating wind wall, breaking and tearing.


    In particular, the vast sea, without obstruction, makes the hurricane more violent!


    Suck in the boat and break the boat, just like a toy in your hand! Even their own ships are effortless!


    What''s more, it''s the origin of the tornado. It''s these ships that side!


    The big hand tightly pinched the side of the ship. Tang Hao stared at the big tiger and screamed.


    "Pull up your sails and sail at full speed!"


    "One more fucking step later, no one will want to live!"


    Unexpectedly, in an instant, Tang Hao rushed to the middle of the deck, hurriedly pulled up the boat rope and roared at the two silly boat hands in place.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "Give me a hand!"


    Chumo leaned back against the side of the ship and looked at Tang Hao with a loud smile.


    "Brother Tang! Don''t make fun of our brothers!"


    "You just said that it was just a mirage, an illusion reflected from a distant place, and asked everyone not to make a fuss."


    "But this time, I''m serious. Can''t I just amuse everyone?"


    This ridicule made many soldiers on both sides of the main ship hear it and burst into laughter.


    "General Tang, have you forgotten what you just said?"


    "The voyage is boring. General Tang really knows how to find a way! Have fun and come up with ideas. It''s interesting."


    General Yan, standing at the bow of the ship, smiled and butted on the deck, pointing to Tang Hao, who was busy, and the music brought a few sarcasm.


    "General Tang, there are no jokes in the army. Don''t be so serious for fun!"


    "Look at you. You look like you''re running away. Don''t be soft on the battlefield, ha ha ha."


    Tang Hao and the two boat hands pulled up a sail and tied it firmly to the mast. They suddenly turned around, took out the knife from their waist and looked serious.


    "Mirage is fake! This dragon sucks water is true!"


    "Chumo! Give me orders. All ships set sail and move forward at full speed. Those who disobey the orders will be killed!"

 Chapter 965

    Sobbing~


    The bugle sounded in the army.


    Accustomed to this warning horn, the soldiers were subconsciously busy.


    "Panic what!"


    General Yan, who was sitting on the deck, gave a loud roar, and the bronze bell glanced at the moving soldiers.


    "Stand the fuck up!"


    "Is everything in a hurry to find out, like a man in a big battle?"


    The shrill shouts of reprimand resounded through the whole fleet. Accustomed to general Yan''s instructions, all the soldiers stopped and stood still, ignoring the sound of the horn in their ears.


    General Yan looked at the soldiers who were standing in order again. A proud smile came up at the corners of his mouth and glanced at Tang Hao holding the rope on the body of the main ship.


    He didn''t listen to military orders, but he only listened to general Yan''s command.


    Chumo''s heart sank when he looked down at the vast number of still soldiers on the ship.


    It is clear that general Yan has to put Tang Hao on the army and let him see the whole army camp. Who has the final say?


    "General Yan! The storm is coming! What are you doing?"


    "Soon?"


    General Yan supported the deck, slowly stood up and smiled.


    "Hahaha, general Cheng, don''t get me wrong! I''m asking the soldiers to listen and see how general Tang can explain this spectacle!"


    The grudging excuse could not get into Tang Hao''s eyes at all. At this moment, general Yan''s tail was finally exposed!


    Wow.


    The sea, which had just been slightly undulating, became restless and the waves surged.


    On the turbulent deck, Tang Hao shook his body twice, and suddenly his face turned white.


    Ignoring to answer general Yan''s words, he clenched the side of the ship and roared.


    "If you want to live, pull up the sails!"


    "Hide in the cabin, I hope your ancestral graves are smoking, and the spirits of your ancestors can bless you and tide over the difficulties!"


    Tang Hao and Chumo pull the rope together with each other.


    The sea breeze gradually increased, three sails were hung, and the main ship on the fourth floor slowly accelerated and sailed hard ahead.


    General Yan on the deck saw that the main ship was getting away and was about to speak, when a wave came.


    The fat body stumbled, arched its back and grabbed the side of the ship. A touch of horror flashed on its pale face and shouted at the staggering soldier.


    "Listen to him! Listen to him!"


    "Hang the fucking sail!"


    I missed the opportunity just now. At this time, it was difficult to stand on the shaking ship.


    The soldiers took up the rope in panic and pulled the sail.


    The sea breeze is getting stronger and the ship''s shaking is getting worse.


    This moment!


    No one dared to doubt Tang Hao''s words!


    In the frightened voice, bursts of hissing abuse sprang up.


    "You didn''t eat! Come on!"


    "Coming! Look at the black pillar, coming!"


    In a hurry, the sails above the mast were pulled up on the ships.


    The sea became restless, like an angry man accumulating this power. He saw that the storm was coming.


    The captain who fell in a hurry pulled the rope in his hand and didn''t want to let go.


    The wild sea breeze also hung up and blew the sail. If there was a slight difference, I didn''t know where the ship would sail.


    "Fool! Come and help!"


    Several soldiers rushed over, pulling the rope with all hands and feet, blushing and dragging the sail up a little.


    "If I had known, I would not have been so embarrassed if I had listened to general Tang."


    Someone bit his teeth, pulled the rope and complained.


    "Isn''t it! Such a big storm will kill people if it falls into the water!"


    The soldier, struggling to tie the rope, echoed.


    Until the sail was raised, the captain leaned against the side of the ship, holding the mast in both hands, and let the sea jolt up and move on the deck.


    "He brewed it. Say less!"


    "Go back to the cabin and pray!"


    Gradually, more and more ships hung their sails. The crew who adjusted the angle waited for the ship to escape from the devil''s claws, and the scream gradually disappeared in the front of the ship.


    All the ships and all the taxis are working hard and busy for the last vitality.


    As for the ships behind, it is natural to know at night. I feel that the surrounding sky is gradually darkening, and the screams and struggling hisses are gradually submerged in the roaring wind.


    The main ship where Tang Hao was, however, was already at the forefront of the fleet.


    Chumo sticks his head out of the cabin holding the hatch and looks towards the mirage.


    The beautiful mountain peak has faded to the point where you can''t see the whole picture, leaving only a few pillars of water to push towards this side.


    "What fairy mountain pavilions are all fucking deceptions! They are all cannibals!"


    He cursed fiercely and looked behind him.


    "Brother Tang! Thanks to you, this place would have become a Chinese dish for fish and shrimp."


    "General Yan, they are 500 steps away from us, and they are gradually following forward."


    Before the irresistible natural disasters, the manpower is small and vulnerable.


    The only early warning can win a glimmer of vitality.


    There is no fear here! One who can escape is one!


    Tang Hao grabbed the handrail in the cabin and sighed.


    "If we can trust earlier, why should we do so!"


    "On the eve of the war! The enemy''s face has not been seen yet. I don''t know how many people will be lost!"

 Chapter 966

    The sky was dim, and the dark clouds still pressed down.


    The sound of the angry waves came, like the wrath of the gods, like the angry low roar of the silent beast in the sea when he woke up.


    The early preparation on the sea has been completely separated from the ship that finally knew the news.


    Some of the warships at the end of the fleet could not see clearly, leaving only a dark shadow of the ship.


    Chumo points to the silver line connected to the skyline in the distance in horror, and his frightened words tremble.


    "Come, come!"


    The experienced Yu''s boatman tied himself to the bridge and leaned over the rudder. He just withstood the great force of the waves and forcibly controlled the direction of the ship.


    Such a frightened cry shook everyone''s heart, and gradually gave people an inexplicable sense of panic in the dark environment.


    Tang Haoqiang calmed down, glanced at the shivering soldiers and boat hands, and hissed.


    "Don''t panic! The rope on the side of the ship is tied to your waist¡°


    "Don''t wander in the boat!"


    Panicked people seem to have a direction in their hearts, and many people begin to tie ropes in a hurry.


    Tang Hao doesn''t know the situation on other ships, but don''t think about it. He must be very frightened at the moment!


    If he was caught up by the hurricane, Tang Hao couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    This is the last moment of the race against death!


    Whether you are buried in this blue ocean or escape from the sky depends on your own luck!


    "Hold on! We''re going to cross the sea area of Japan!"


    A loud cry came from the bow, with a touch of joy and excitement.


    Tang Hao''s heart suddenly raised a touch of new hope.


    With Japanese barriers, the wind will naturally decrease. This is good news in despair!


    Pop.


    A piece hit the deck.


    The loud noise surprised Cheng Mo at the hatch of the ship. When he looked at it, the things on the deck churned twice and attached to the side of the ship.


    "It''s a broken wood, the mast of the ship."


    When the voice fell, I saw that the two wind pillars behind the fleet were integrated, and the huge silver water column suddenly took shape, forming a giant dragon connected to the sky and the yellow spring.


    After the fleet, a dark shadow was sucked into the sky. When you look at it, the dark shadow suddenly split and disappeared in the water column.


    Chumo painfully closes his eyes. The shadows hover in his mind like playthings and are lifted into the sky. It''s almost unnecessary to think that the ship''s soldiers will sleep in the sea forever


    The crew at the helm drove the fast-moving ship into the sea area of Japan, only a few decades away from the island. If the situation is bad, they are ready to rush into any bay to avoid the storm.


    Boom!


    The sea was as gloomy as hell, and the waves surged at this moment.


    The dazzling mountain top shuttles between the low clouds and keeps hitting the sea. At the moment of white light, the visible white smoke rises from the sea.


    Wow, wow.


    The torrential rain poured down without warning and crackled on the deck.


    In the noisy rain and the dark and oppressive environment, Tang Hao prayed to heaven for the first time in his life to forgive himself. Forgive the fleet that followed, and hope they will be safe.


    Creak, creak.


    The mast made a painful sound of breaking in the wild sea wind.


    "Lose the sail! Come on!"


    "If we don''t unload, we''ll hit the coast!"


    The experienced boatman looked at some out of control ships and roared hard.


    Along the cabin gap, Tang Hao caught a glimpse of the shiny wide sea, the coast getting closer and closer, and his heart sank!


    Hit the coast, but the ship was destroyed and people died. There is no chance of survival!


    Unexpectedly, without thinking about it, Tang Hao untied the rope around his waist, ran out of the cabin with shaking steps, and touched the mast.


    The whole world seemed like the end of the day. There was no sound except the wind.


    The big raindrops hit him with hot pain. His body was attached to the ship''s side by the wind, lifted up and pulled off the rope.


    The rain poured madly into the body along the nose and ears, and tried to explore the second rope in the fleeting light.


    Until a figure appeared in front of him, Tang Hao hissed!


    "Get back to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao saw a sea fish tumbling in the air pounding on his figure,


    The figure immediately threw away his hands dragging the side of the ship, and his body was swept back by the strong wind.


    "Wutong!"


    Tang Hao''s heart suddenly startled and hissed.


    Regardless of the bitter sea water just poured into the inlet, he pulled off the rope, hugged the side of the ship, and moved a little towards the figure gradually disappearing on the deck.


    The ship lost its sails, and the bare mast stood out in the light of the mountain top.


    The ship behind him was guided by Tang Hao, the main ship. The helmsman looked at the flying and hissed.


    Gradually, the sails were lifted up into the sky and disappeared into the dark sky.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 967

    The hurricane swept the sea and the waves were rough.


    Tang Hao, who struggled to hold the handrail of the ship''s side in the storm, knew that the fish and shrimp in the shallow water of the sea had completely become the weapon of the hurricane.


    The fast hurricane mixed with such flesh and blood, hitting people is no less than being beaten by a stick!


    The familiar face appeared in my mind at the moment when the lightning shone.


    And the body that was blown away by the hurricane in a coma!


    That''s a person who gets along with himself day and night! Best comrade in arms, brother!


    But in front of his eyes, he disappeared alive!


    Tang Hao didn''t dare to think about the terrible consequences. He tried his best to support him close to the place where the figure had just disappeared, and kept talking.


    "It''s okay, Wu Tong, you''re okay!"


    "It''ll be all right..."


    Tears and the wind and rain ran wantonly across his face, but Tang Hao''s heart was as angry as the storm.


    "Why go out of the cabin!"


    "Why be a hero on the deck!"


    "It''s hard to get along day and night. I don''t even have this trust!"


    Grasping the hatch above, a thick rope touched the lower edge of his palm.


    There''s a rope!


    When Wu Tong got out of the cabin, he was bound with ropes!


    Tang Hao was suddenly surprised, and a great joy filled his heart.


    Two hands quickly grasp the rope, let the body float in the air by the hurricane, and look at the end of the rope.


    In the flash of lightning, Wu Tong, who didn''t know when to wake up, floated on the deck like a kite, tied a thick rope around his waist, grabbed the rope with both hands, and gradually moved towards himself.


    At this moment, Tang Hao cried with joy and hissed in the wind.


    "Who the fuck made you a hero? I''m not from this world. I''m free to come and go!"


    "Did you fucking think of your parents!"


    On the open deck, the roaring wind had already dispersed the sound.


    Tang Hao rolled the stretched rope on his arm with one hand, grabbed the cabin with the other hand and pulled the rope back.


    The scene of the rest of his life after death made Tang Hao''s heart sour. He just wanted to grasp the hand close at hand. In the light of the corner of his eyes, a yellow croaker flew up.


    The fish scales shine brightly in the light on the top of the mountain. The color of gold is particularly luxurious. They flutter their tail and twist their body straight towards their face


    Bang.


    they hurt!


    At the moment of coma, Tang Hao felt a sudden pain on his face.


    In the endless darkness, it seems that someone roared, pulled his arm and pulled back his body floating in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    King City.


    Thunder surged in the sky, and the blue and white flashes outside the window lit up the whole dark sky. The dark clouds suppressed the city walls and roared like wild animals.


    In the magnificent house, the woman swayed her waist, faded her black blouse and leaked out a thin gauze. On the skirt, a group of embroidered peony flowers are particularly gorgeous.


    Yurun''s Scarlet lips opened softly, said words, walked to Mu Dongjiao''s back with slender jade legs, and stripped off his armor.


    "See you these days, general. I''ve heard that the soldiers in Chengguo are chatting. There are more than 100000 troops on the water and land routes of Datang, and they are approaching me, Koguryo."


    "Is this war really going to start?"


    Mu Dongjiao, who was covered in gauze, laughed, took the sharp blade with only gauze into his arms with his backhand, picked it up with one hand, brushed his sleeves, and sat down generously on the bed.


    "One hundred thousand troops are just the numbers boasted by the Tang Dynasty!"


    "In the Tang Dynasty, the number of troops in the Middle Kingdom is bound to be consumed for many years. How can recruits integrate?"


    Mu Dongjiao lifted the delicate chin of the woman in his arms and continued.


    "Back then, the former Sui Dynasty sent 150000 soldiers to attack Koguryo, led by a general known as rentu. What was the outcome?"


    "I fought with him for several rounds, and two knives cut down the bastard. It''s just a false name!"


    "The defeat of 150000 soldiers was just a flash, leaving only a laughing stock."


    "Well, the general is mighty."


    Jiao Chen came out from the delicate cakes, with a touch of charming voice that touched Mu Dongjiao''s heart.


    The woman''s fingertips crossed Mu Dongjiao''s chest, and Jingxiu''s cheeks leaned slightly in the past, like spitting in the mouth of LAN breath.


    "But the old general who is called rentu is old after all. This time, the general''s opponent is a young and famous young general of the Tang Dynasty."


    "I heard it''s a man named Tang Hao, but he has killed East Turks and West Turks. The general should be careful."


    The thunder outside the window suddenly exploded, and the woman''s body shrunk to Mu Dongjiao''s arms.


    The big hand stretched over his waist and looked down at the worried beautiful eyes. Mu Dongjiao laughed.


    "Yellow tooth children, not enough to fear!"


    "Fame doesn''t depend on people''s praise. Wen Wen wants to ask how many heads have been cut off by the weapons in his hand!"


    "The vendors in our country have already reported that Tang Hao made some rouge powder in the imperial city and made the whole imperial city a mess. How can this kind of person who is greedy for wealth and wealth have some ability!"


    Then he pointed to the sky outside the window and said in a loud voice.


    "Earlier, I heard that the sea ban had come down in Japan, and many ships were berthing at the wharf, saying that there was a big storm coming."


    "But by chance, my scouts returned that Tang Hao had led the Navy all the way north recently."


    "Even if they don''t die in such a big storm, 80% of them will be damaged."


    The clamoring figure lying on his chest grinned.


    "In this way, the longevity day is also helping the general."


    "General Hexi."


    At present, the beauty is full of praise, and Mu Dongjiao''s heart is more happy.


    His big hand poked into his thin shirt and leaked a greedy smile.


    "Such a good thing is for us to celebrate..."

 Chapter 968

    The eyes fan and open slowly.


    The sun shone down the lush leaves and reflected on his face, some dazzling.


    Tang Hao touched his head and sat up slowly.


    A pair of big hands stretched out beside him and passed the kettle.


    "Drink! If it weren''t for you, we would all be finished."


    After receiving the kettle, Tang Hao looked around and saw that warships had been anchored and fixed at the broken wharf, which was not damaged by the warship''s side, and most of the masts had been broken. Fortunately, the hull was intact, which was not a big loss.


    Looking back at the shore, a large number of taxi soldiers caught fire and cooked food. Some even caught fish in the sea with guns and spears.


    Just wanted to ask where this is, a calm voice behind me replied first.


    "This is a deserted Wharf in Japan. It has been stormy all year round. People have moved away and become a wasteland."


    The voice is familiar. It''s Wu Tong''s, but it leaks when talking.


    Turning his head slightly, Wu Tong''s left face swelled and his mouth opened.


    "No big deal. I lost two teeth."


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao didn''t have the courage to look in the mirror. His current situation is probably not as good as there. He was also hit by a fish, but the one that hit him was a little smaller.


    "What about the loss? How many ships do we have left? How much less soldiers?"


    The figure standing behind Tang Hao, frowning, slowly appeared in Tang Hao''s eyes and bowed his hands.


    "More than 3000 people and five warships."


    Tang Hao raised his head slightly and looked at the bruised general.


    It''s general Yan. That''s right.


    It is useless to blame anyone now.


    Tang Hao sat up on the ground and glanced at the soldiers in the jungle.


    Wow, wow.


    Soldiers jumped out of the grass, dropped their spoons and knelt down on one knee facing Tang Hao.


    "Thank general Tang for saving his life!"


    "Thank you, general Tang!"


    "Thank general Tang''s warship!"


    This is a great gift in the army. Those who fly, are wise and brave cannot get it.


    Although there was some criticism about the general of the Tang Dynasty, after all, after the life and death escape, many soldiers made a slight change to the general in front of them.


    This move surprised Tang Hao.


    You should know that these soldiers were still on the sea, pointing at their mirage views.


    Tang Hao looked at this general and that general and patted general Yan on the shoulder.


    "Well, tell the soldiers to eat. Let''s march again later."


    Then he strode towards the main ship.


    This feeling for the rest of life is incisively and vividly interpreted in this fantasy experience.


    Smelling the sunshine and the cool sea breeze, Tang Hao seemed to have a dream.


    When he touched his cheek, the painful feeling was particularly real. For a moment, Tang Hao burst into tears.


    "You boy, can you do anything without showing off? If you want to be a hero, you can''t tie a rope?"


    "Do you have to be so thrilling and exciting to feel at ease?"


    A slightly reproachful voice followed from behind. Wu Tong''s quiet eyes stared at the floating ship on the sea.


    One punch hit Wu Tong on the shoulder, and Tang Hao scolded angrily.


    "It''s a military order to let your boy stay in the cabin. You fucking dare to disobey! How dare you!"


    The conditioned reflex bounced away. Wu Tong covered his shoulder and said with a grin.


    "It''s so heavy!"


    "In order to save you, I hit the cabin heavily. Do you have a conscience!"


    Tang Hao smiled embarrassed.


    "Is it serious?"


    He rubbed his hand over his shoulder and put it down. Wu Tong''s face eased and aroused a smile.


    "Some dislocated, can take up the Tang Dao."


    Looking back at the smoke rising outside the jungle, Tang Hao turned his head and leaned towards Wutong.


    "What happened just now?"


    "In the past, these soldiers were far from being so kind to us as they are now. When they wake up, they change a lot?"


    Wu Tong shriveled his mouth and snorted coldly.


    "Don''t be complacent. The man surnamed Yan is not a good thing."


    "You have a life-saving grace, but he doesn''t have much respect."


    "It''s just that he has two school captains under his command. In consideration of this kindness, he spontaneously organized oral thanks."


    He patted Tang Hao on the chest, and Wu Tong Yu Guang glanced over.


    "To say that this is from the heart on the same line with us, I''m afraid it''s not worth their moving to pay back with death."


    "Don''t forget that in front of the last military merit, everyone of them may become jealous monsters. I''m afraid the last kindness will dissipate."


    Tang Hao frowned and boarded the boat slowly with Wu Tong.


    "Saving grace?"


    "They didn''t pay any attention to the previous call for them to sail. This is also a life-saving grace?"


    Wu Tong tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    "You are kind to them. Do you think they will appreciate it?"


    The finger pointed to a harbor fjord not far away.


    "See, that bay is the last place to help."


    "We, the helmsman of the main ship, let the advanced harbor of those small boats, relying on the height of the main ship, resist the attack of the last storm."


    "Don''t mention the feeling of spinning on the sea. It really makes people dizzy and want to vomit. Your boy has a good life and fainted. I don''t know."


    Until now, Tang Hao fully realized that such a thrilling thing happened after he fainted!


    No wonder those soldiers will change!


    Tang Hao looked at a finger wide crack on the deck at his feet and was stunned.


    "Damn it, don''t say it yet. This time we have a hard life."

 Chapter 969

    Escaped the disaster and went smoothly all the way.


    With the barrier of Japanese islands and the new luobaiji up, there are not many storms along the way.


    Chumo is lucky that he didn''t suffer too much from the thrilling storm. Several bruises have already scabbed, and he has temporarily served as the commander of the army.


    Looking at the sun rising and setting in the East and West on the vast sea, you can no longer see any scene in your eyes except the sparkling waves that can''t be seen at a glance and the neatly arranged ships.


    Even at this time, the occasionally leaping fish in the sea become the source of Chumo''s joy.


    I don''t know how many such boring days and nights have come, and the outline of Dengzhou has appeared in front of me.


    Chumo is like a savage trapped on a desert island. When he sees the ships docked by the sea, he shouts with excitement.


    "There''s a boat! There''s a boat!"


    "That place of horns should be Dengzhou!"


    The unique terrain is highlighted, just like a natural arm bend. Hundreds of ships either stop or set sail, and a huge whine resounds through the sea area.


    Startled by the noise, Tang Hao stood at the bow and looked at it.


    The swelling on the cheeks has dissipated, but I don''t know where I bumped, and my eyes are bruised.


    "It''s Dengzhou!"


    "Here we are!"


    One by one, the Marine soldiers rushed onto the deck and cheered. Some people hugged each other and wept with joy.


    The dock was emptied by Dengzhou officers and soldiers. When they welcomed these sailors from Yangzhou, there was not much smile on their face, but more seriousness and sadness.


    The long deck was built on the dock, and the soldiers in messy clothes hurriedly picked up the case. This down-to-earth feeling makes people particularly comfortable.


    Chumo takes out the well preserved imperial edict from his arms and slowly reads it out in the prepared welcoming ceremony.


    In the imperial edict, the king of Tang expressed his determination to wipe out Koguryo in one fell swoop. He also praised the Dengzhou government and asked them to receive the water warriors of the Tang Dynasty here.


    The scene is solemn, thousands of people kneel down and long live the mountain!


    The governor of Dengzhou, who took over the imperial edict, pulled Chumo aside and asked in a low voice.


    "General Cheng, I don''t know why the navy is so embarrassed this time. Did something happen on the way?"


    "What about general Tang who accompanied him? I heard that general Tang was going to go his separate ways with the Navy here and send troops to Koguryo in two ways."


    After that, when the state governor looked at the closed cabin on the main ship, he asked.


    "Why didn''t general Tang come?"


    Tang Hao is a man of the day in the Tang Dynasty. He is highly praised by the people in the Imperial City, especially the implementation of ploughing and cotton padded clothes throughout the country. Today, many people come here for a glimpse of the real face.


    It is precisely because all the people are looking forward to it that Tang Hao, who is about to get close to the coast, feels withdrawn.


    I haven''t fully recovered from the dredging of my face. It''s a little different from the image I created.


    Therefore, Chumo is a pioneer. When asked by the assassin, Chumo replies with half truth.


    "My lord doesn''t know. General Tang met a dragon and collided with the fleet during this voyage. Under the heavy rain, he still braved the wind and cloud to command the three armies."


    "At last, we got through the difficulties. General Tang was overworked at that time. You just woke up. You''d better not disturb his cleaning."


    Hearing this, the governor of Dengzhou was surprised. Unexpectedly, the bow was such a dangerous voyage. He moved away and was about to come forward to visit.


    A pair of big hands, holding the scabbard, handed it over from the side and stopped the way of Dengzhou assassin.


    "Sir, this little thing can''t help our general. Besides, general Tang still wants to get off the ship. It''s not a place to talk."


    "It''s better to bother the assassin to arrange a clean place for the soldiers to have a rest and meet the whole army''s preparation for war!"


    The more Chumo refuses to let the assassin go, the more worried the assassin of Dengzhou is.


    After all, if there is anything wrong with Tang Hao''s second-class official, it is definitely related to him, the governor of Dengzhou!


    Chumo''s mouth kept answering Chumo, but he didn''t move a step at all. Even his eyes crossed the tall figure in front of him and kept looking behind him.


    "Governor Liao, governor of Dengzhou! Why? I can''t even listen to my deputy general?"


    The stern voice came from Chumo and questioned the looking figure.


    The governor of Dengzhou turned his head and looked at the figure striding forward. Seeing his armor and helmet tassel, he inquired.


    "May I ask if this general is...?"


    Chumo turns around and looks at general Yan who seems to be unharmed. He is obviously shocked.


    It''s amazing that this round body can be unharmed on that bumpy ship!


    This is the advantage of fat layer hypertrophy.


    Chumo is stunned for a short time. Chumo introduces him with a smile.


    "This is the commander of the Navy, general Yan!"


    General Yan?


    This old minister may not be prominent in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty, but he has long been famous in Quanzhou. Even Dengzhou can often hear his deeds of practicing the Navy.


    The governor of Dengzhou saluted hurriedly and bowed his hands.


    "It''s general Yan. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Between bowing and saluting, I saw that general Yan''s face was still gloomy, and then bowed to leave.


    Chumo sees someone defending himself and bows his hand.


    "Thank you!"


    He didn''t know. In fact, general Yan, who turned away quietly, was trying to excuse Tang Hao. He was just thinking about soldiers and wanted to have a good sleep earlier.

 Chapter 970

    Tai Chi hall.


    Eight hundred Li expedited the war report and sent it directly to the palace.


    Father Rong''s slender and sharp voice echoed above the hall.


    It is said that the army led by Tang Hao has safely arrived in Dengzhou. Incidentally, it is mentioned that the navy was attacked by a dragon in the thousands of miles of blue sea, injuring 3000 soldiers. Tang Hao was also hit by sea fish falling from the sky. It has been recovered and does not affect the journey.


    It is a heavy topic to hurt soldiers before the war.


    But being hit by a sea fish and unconscious for a long time, some courtiers couldn''t help laughing.


    Sitting in the hall, the king of Tang, with a gloomy face, swept over the old minister who covered his mouth and nose and asked in a deep voice.


    "Hu Yong, do you think Tang Hao was hurt by a fish? Is it ridiculous?"


    When all civil and military officials were caught, the gray haired old minister could not avoid and walked slowly to the hall.


    "Your Majesty, I find it rather funny."


    As a native Highlander of the northwest generation, Hu Yong feels that the big fish falling from the sky is like nonsense!


    Seeing that the first king of the Tang Dynasty did not speak, Hu Yong bowed and hugged his fist.


    "I thought it was a rumor made up by the governor of Dengzhou to cover up the fact of casualties for general Tang."


    "Big fish from the sky? Imagine, where will there be such a scene? Is it possible that there is a broken hole on the Jiutian Star River?"


    "The minister braved his majesty to observe the matter and give 3000 soldiers a justice."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone immediately stood up.


    "Your Majesty, regardless of the flying fish falling on this day, a dragon absorbing water is no more than a large column of water in a water tank. Even at sea, how powerful can it be?"


    "But it can damage 3000 sailors. Such a thing is too strange."


    "The minister thought that this was Tang Hao''s shoddy work and materials. The ships he built were made of simple materials, so they could be easily damaged and wasted 3000 innocent souls."


    It seemed that many officials thought about this speech, and a little noise gradually rose up in the whole hall, like headless flies running and making a mess.


    The king of Tang''s face gradually became gloomy with the changes in the court, and a sense of irritability suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Someone strides into the temple here, bows and stands upright.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I thought it was true that 3000 soldiers were injured, but this flying fish hitting people is nonsense."


    "I just want to dilute the damage and get rid of the pollution for myself."


    "The minister impeached Tang Hao''s crime of making contributions!"


    Holding the big hand of the Dragon seat handrail, he suddenly clenched it, and the fierce light in his eyes flashed back.


    At this moment, the king of Tang already forbear his anger!


    Ha ha ha.


    A mocking laugh rang out from the hall.


    Fang Xuanling strode out of the queue and pointed to the three old ministers in the hall.


    "A group of frogs at the bottom of a well have little knowledge and dare to make a conclusion!"


    The cold smile on his face flashed away, and Fang Xuanling paced around the hall.


    "In the three years before the emperor of the Sui Dynasty, a dragon sucked water too much by the Dongting Lake. Li Feng crossed the border, pulled up trees and destroyed houses. There were more than thousands of fish falling!"


    "In the eight years of Daye, the Dragon absorbed water, rolled up cattle and sheep and threw them away for several miles. In the five years of Hengyang, there was also a strange news of the Dragon absorbing water, and knives, axes, pots and bowls fell from the sky."


    "Why is it strange that a big fish has fallen from the sea?"


    The steps stopped suddenly, and Fang Xuanling glared at the three people in the hall and drank fiercely.


    "A stone with a fist can also kill people. A big fish with a long arm can''t stun people?"


    A series of three examples are included in the anecdotes and anecdotes of all dynasties. Wen ministers have explored and visited, but they know little about this matter compared with military generals.


    But even so, you can''t start to play the Holy Lord and cure people''s sins because of your little speculation!


    The three had never heard of Fang Xuanling''s example, but there was no evidence to refute for a moment, and they were speechless.


    Changsun Wuji walked slowly out of the crowd, carried his hands on his back and glanced at the old minister standing in the hall.


    "You can''t hear the five hurricanes, and you can''t see the fighting with the wind and waves in the sea."


    "But on this conviction, one is more determined than the other."


    "If you don''t know the reason, you make a wild guess, and you keep asking for punishment! Are you worthy of these Datang warriors who went to fight with blood? The peace of the border they exchanged their blood for their lives? The prosperous life of food, clothing and warmth?"


    The Tang King''s face on the dragon''s seat was completely gloomy, and he stood up slowly. There was a decisive light in his eyes.


    "My court can''t accommodate people who are vegetarian. They are in a high position, but they are like an ignorant rat!"


    "What''s more, those who speak ill of each other and frame their colleagues for the sake of interests!"


    He brushed his sleeves angrily, and the king of Tang proudly stood on the hall, and said sternly.


    "Hu Yong, Xiao Ning and Mao gang are ill natured and mean. They slander meritorious officials at will. It''s an unforgivable crime!"


    "Come on, remove the three of them from the official rank and distribute them to Lingnan. If they are pardoned, they will never return home! They will never step into the imperial city again!"


    The sad cry rang through the hall in an instant, and the imperial Lin soldiers dragged three old ministers to the outside of the hall.


    As the cry faded away, the whole court hall was quiet again. The courtiers were like clay sculptures and dared not speak at will any more.

 Chapter 971

    The whole court was particularly depressed.


    The court meeting was almost boring. The old ministers in the court didn''t mention anything about Tang Hao''s water army.


    The face of the king of Tang was gloomy and terrible. Until the end of the court meeting, the anger in his heart was difficult to calm.


    The war is imminent, and the old officials in the court are still trying their best to find the right and wrong of the front-line soldiers. The court is not united. How can we give those soldiers who fight with blood a safe dependence?


    After entering the Tai Chi palace, I kicked over the table in the hall. The exquisite copper tripod incense burner was overturned to the ground. In the sound of tinkling, incense ashes were spread all over the floor.


    "Bastard!"


    Several maids who knelt down and hung their heads hurriedly cleaned. Hearing the abuse, they trembled and fell on the ground. They dared not take a breath.


    Father-in-law Rong stepped forward slowly, weighed the weight of the words, and said a tentative sentence.


    "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon body. Don''t be angry for these three old ministers."


    Seeing the shadow of his body gradually calmed down, his face eased slightly, and father-in-law Rong was temporarily relieved.


    Glancing at the king of the Tang Dynasty sitting in the hall with his remaining anger, father-in-law Rong gently frowned.


    Since the death of empress Chang sun, there has been no one around the king of Tang who can be called a heart to heart with him, especially for these major events in the dynasty.


    Those meritorious officials who have won the holy favor are old and know how to talk about state affairs and protect themselves in the Ming Dynasty. If the vital interests of the Tao family are not involved, most of these old officials are not involved in the imperial government.


    Ye Zhengwei''s heavy burden of the whole dynasty is piled up on the king of Tang. It seems that the king of Tang is gradually too harsh in terms of measurement and punishment.


    He walked cautiously behind the king of Tang. Grandpa Rong hammered his shoulder for the king of Tang and looked carefully at the figure in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, it''s really wrong that the three old ministers imposed guilt on general Tang today, but your majesty doesn''t have to be angry."


    "They are just shallow and unintentional, but the punishment seems inappropriate."


    With his heart pounding, father-in-law Rong saw that the figure in front of him didn''t speak. He was behind his back and couldn''t see the positive expression. Father-in-law Rong was still uneasy. He was afraid that his words would annoy the king of Tang again.


    A moment later, the king of Tang patted his left shoulder with his hand and motioned for Grandpa Rong to press.


    Father-in-law Rong quickly beat his back for massage and rubbed his left shoulder.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty was not angry at his words, which proved that the king of the Tang Dynasty agreed with them after listening to them.


    "Your Majesty, if the punishment is a little heavy, it may misunderstand the ministers in the court. They deliberately favor Lord Tang, but it will be bad for his reputation..."


    Before he finished, the king of Tang slowly raised his left hand, motioned to father-in-law Rong to keep quiet, shook his body a few times, chose a suitable angle and leaned on the handrail.


    "Father Rong, Tang Hao and his party will go their separate ways in Dengzhou."


    "The army led by Tang Hao will be a fierce battle in Dawang city. The general guarding the city is a fierce general who slaughters the people of the previous dynasty. There is also a black bone city close to the mountain and forest that needs to be conquered. The whole promotion journey is even more difficult."


    "In order to involve the troops of the imperial city of Koguryo, the navy has to fight with the Koguryo Navy along the coast. The eight cattle crossbow and artillery are used for the first time. I don''t know whether Cheng Chumo, the supervisor, can be used properly."


    "Koguryo''s navy is proud of its heavy crossbow. Over the years, it has made a lot of reputation on the sea."


    With a long sigh of relief, the king of Tang leaned back slowly.


    "The soldiers are divided into two routes. They still need to cooperate closely. Hard battle, hard battle!"


    There were only two people in the hall. The king of Tang completely put down his former monarchy and seemed to be a neighborhood subject after dinner talking about the war.


    Father-in-law Rong screwed up his eyebrows and worried.


    "The soldiers are out on the bloody battlefield, and the front-end battle is blurred. The court and the central government should work together."


    The issue of punishment had just been raised, but the king of Tang turned the topic aside. This time, father Rong only dared to slightly reflect the events in the court.


    Take down the hot water from the coal stove, brew a pot of green tea and place it in front of the king of Tang. Father Rong hangs his head and stands beside the king of Tang.


    Seeing the eunuch who accompanied him for most of his life, the king of Tang slowly opened his mouth.


    "Grandpa Rong, you have been with me for many years. Sometimes you can''t see the origin of everything."


    "The three old ministers of the early Dynasty rarely spoke about political affairs in the court. Now they are old enough to return home in prosperity."


    "Did you see the man behind them when they made such a scene at the last minute?"


    The man behind it?


    The four words fell heavily on father Rong''s heart.


    Suddenly, my mind suddenly enlightened.


    These three old ministers are more or less the labels of some Wei Wang party and Wu Wang party!


    It turned out that until this time, the king of Wei and the king of Wu still did not stop coveting the throne of Chu Jun!


    Father Rong''s face changed slightly and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty has insight into all things, and his eyes are like torches."


    "Although I followed your majesty, I didn''t learn anything. I''m ashamed."


    Tang Wang gently waved, leaned against the armrest of the seat and rubbed his forehead.


    "Hey, my two sons are just so inconvenient that they are mistaken for being smart."


    "Let the Ministry of rites draw up a grand ceremony for the establishment of Chu. After Tang Hao recovers Koguryo, he will establish zhier as the Chu Jun and an chaotang."

 Chapter 972

    Draw on mountains and rivers.


    The villagers in Dengzhou are no exception.


    Floating fishing boats can be seen everywhere in the bay. There are not as many good fields as in the Guanzhong area, but only some sea shrimp from the blue ocean.


    Sailors and sailors in the far sea shuttled around the warships and began to repair the places damaged by the tornado.


    The scouts also heard that the army was marching with a lot of luggage. It would take three days to reach the area near Dengzhou.


    Tang Hao took off his robe, wore a short coat and shorts specially made by the Tang family workshop, and dragged a fishing net to catch in the sea.


    The bruises in the corners of the eyes scattered a lot after the rolling of cooked eggs, leaving only a faint impression. There was still a trace of blood in the eyes.


    The people around came to Tang Hao''s residence with baskets of expensive green vegetables, saying they wanted to thank Tang Hao for selling spirits to Dengzhou.


    When fishermen go to sea, they will inevitably encounter cold weather. Liquor can warm up, which is very practical. Moreover, many fishermen suffer severe joint pain after long-term immersion in a wet and cold environment. Rubbing with spirits will reduce a lot of pain.


    At first, a few people were able to cope. Finally, groups of people came to visit and could collapse the threshold. Tang Hao just closed the door and asked Chumo and Wu Tong to deal with it.


    Chumo drags his tired body and staggers into the mansion. He happens to meet Tang Hao sitting in the yard with two fish.


    "Brother Tang, you''ll enjoy it! We''re busy outside, but you''re ready to eat fish?"


    The voice is a little hoarse. I must have spent a lot of time talking with those enthusiastic villagers outside.


    Chumo grabs a few cloves of garlic from the bamboo Lou. Chumo collapses next to Tang Hao and peels the garlic.


    Eating fish was nothing new in the Tang Dynasty, but there was one characteristic of eating meat and fish in the Tang Dynasty, that is, garlic!


    Tang Hao smiles and washes two small arm fish. He glances at Chumo.


    "You have a good time these two days. Let''s have a slate roast fish today."


    Chumo seems to forget the pain in his legs and feet after standing for a long time when he mentions eating, and he never mentions his recent hard work.


    After chatting for a while, they also peeled out a handful of garlic and watched Tang Hao change the fish into a flower knife. Chumo mentioned the business.


    "Brother Tang, if the army wants to enter the Liao River, it must conquer the King City and the black bone city."


    "The black bone city has a special terrain. It is above the black mountain and is easy to form horns with the King City. Therefore, it is safest to take the lead in removing the black bone city."


    "My subordinates sent someone to inquire. The city is two feet high and surrounded by dense forests. It''s also to prevent us from logging in from the sea. I heard that they laid many traps in the woods."


    Chumo patted the garlic peel on his hand. His face was no longer as cheerful as before, but a dignified look appeared.


    "If we attack the city from the front, the open road is only three feet wide. We can''t lay out many soldiers on such a road."


    Chumo comes forward and whispers.


    "In those days, general Duan Zhixuan took his subordinates and soldiers to conquer the city. The 3000 defensive cities forcibly consumed more than 18000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. The city walls were leveled by the corpses before they were attacked."


    Grab two handfuls of chopped garlic and sprinkle it into the belly of the fish. Tang Hao looks up in surprise.


    "So cruel?"


    "I heard your father said that the resistance of the last war was not small. I didn''t expect that the war would be so fierce!"


    Chumo also said that his eyebrows were twisted into knots. It seemed that he had personally participated in the battle.


    "No!"


    "This tactic of relying on people is also a last resort, so I''m still worried about you this time."


    "I can''t get around! Brother Tang, do you have a plan?"


    The fire was set up, the hot oil was brushed on the slate, and the fire snake licked the bottom of the slate. Until the hot oil burst, Tang Hao put the pickled fish in his class and fried it.


    "Surrounded by trees? That''s the loophole!"


    "Burn! No, let''s set fire too! It''s like dealing with King City."


    Chumo slowly shakes his head and sighs.


    "This method you said has not been tried."


    "According to my father, general Duan and his subordinates did this, but the black mountain was by the sea. It was redundant spring at that time, which was much better than the thunderstorm season now."


    "But the plants and trees are wet and difficult to ignite. After finding a lot of dry firewood and sulfur, they burned a mountain at the foot of the mountain. The effect is not great, but there are not a few soldiers in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Now it''s summer again. The wind direction is changeable. It''s difficult to do!"


    Turning over the good side of the frying, the golden skin exudes a delicious smell, which makes you feel full of appetite!


    Swallowing his saliva secretly, Tang Hao looked up at the hot sun in the sky and smiled faintly.


    "Burning a place doesn''t have much effect, so let''s burn a whole mountain forest! Let these barbarians in black bone city taste the feeling of being roasted?"


    Chumo licks his lips when he smells the delicious food in his breath. His hometown can''t live without the roast fish any more.


    "Brother Tang, that''s it. Since you know it well."


    "This fish... Is it mine?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black hand had stretched out towards the slate.


    Bang.


    Tang Hao shook his hand and opened it.


    "My heart is not small!"


    "Call Wu Tong and they too. Let''s have a few dishes and two drinks."

 Chapter 973

    Here comes the governor of Dengzhou.


    No, it''s not the right time.


    The simple and honest assassin just arrived when several people had enough to eat and drink and enjoyed the cool of their subordinates.


    After bowing, he leaned on the seat next to Tang Hao and did it.


    Tang Hao picked his teeth with a bamboo stick cut into an embroidery needle and smiled faintly.


    "Lord Liao?"


    "It''s not the right time! We''ve just finished our two grilled fish. This is the only tea to serve this time."


    The governor of Dengzhou smiled at Tang Hao, and then looked at the two maidservants who came to pour tea.


    "Go and call the cook in the dining room!"


    "General Tang came all the way, and there was an important battle. How can you let Lord Tang do it himself?"


    "I don''t know three meals a day. The cooks in this canteen eat mixed meals!"


    Tang Hao waved slowly and interrupted Lord Liao''s words.


    "Don''t blame him. It was my idea."


    The ring points to Chumo''s round belly, and Tang Hao laughs.


    "These officials from the capital have a choice of tastes. Even if you invite the cook in the imperial dining room, they will also choose my roast fish."


    Chumo and Wu Tong burst into laughter as soon as they heard this.


    Turning to look at Lord Liao, Chumo joked.


    "Lord Liao, come here in such a hurry. Can''t you just smell the smell of roast fish?"


    "Tell me, but there''s something important?"


    At the time of greeting, Chumo has already made it clear that before the war, the assassin can''t easily disturb Tang haoqingxiu.


    If you want to say that Lord Liao did his best, at the moment when Tang Hao landed, he mobilized spies from Zhou and county to go to the northern border to inquire about the news.


    When he learned about the dense forest in Montenegro, he hurried to report it. He said it was a report, but it was just a reminder.


    Lord Liao also expected that Tang Hao''s tribe should also come to the hall, but he didn''t tell it for a moment. This enthusiastic assassin always felt that he couldn''t sleep at night and was anxious.


    Hearing this, Chumo and Tang Hao burst into laughter.


    Tang Hao half lay on the seat, pointed to the four seats, and finally turned his eyes to Lord Liao.


    "Now that you are all here, I''ll arrange it."


    "This time, let''s move all the black mountain forests outside the black bone city to avoid getting in the way."


    "In addition, Dawang City acted according to the plan. After it was conquered in one fell swoop, it joined the Navy on the sea and got off the ship to cangyan city. I heard that there is a place where Koguryo hoards materials. We might as well rush in and seize dozens of boxes of precious herbs to earn a good vote."


    Lord Liao was stunned!


    Is this a general''s combat strategy?


    If you didn''t know that Tang Hao was the main force to wipe out East and West Turks, I''m afraid anyone would suspect that the man on the seat in front of you was just a liar full of nonsense.


    Can Koguryo be so relaxed?


    In a word or two, the city will be destroyed, and even the city gate will be opened for the Tang Dynasty to carry the rare treasures?


    The governor of Dengzhou took a breath, slowly calmed his horror, and said uncertain.


    "General Tang, this... This is subtle, isn''t it too hasty?"


    "General Duan once stationed in Dengzhou, but he worked hard to attack Koguryo. He even took out his official salary to buy sulfur, dry firewood and even white phosphorus."


    "When we set out, we left with a full load. When we came back, we were all gray and black, just like climbing out of the bottom of the pot."


    Tang Hao was immediately happy.


    "The black mountain forest is not small, and arson also emphasizes a technology."


    "In terms of holding the ignition, when to start, where to stand, and where to start, all pay attention to everything. If there is a slight difference, the gain is not worth the loss."


    "Wind direction, pressure, density of trees, direction of heat convection and planned evacuation route should be complete."


    Throwing away the toothpick in his hand, Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth and picked his eyebrow.


    "These things are easy for me to catch."


    "As long as I want, it''s not a big deal to burn the whole black mountain forest into a handsome flag."


    The endless words confused the marine generals sitting around!


    The wind direction is not difficult to understand. What is the air pressure?


    Thermal convection?


    For a time, the veterans were skeptical.


    I wonder if Tang Hao''s arson can really be so magical?


    Can the living people really control the sea of fire?


    Chumo, the only sea assistant general, was a little confused about burning the whole mountain forest mentioned by Tang Hao.


    This time I heard that Tang Hao could burn the whole forest into a handsome flag?


    Is this still human?


    Chumo frowns and looks at Tang Hao, suspicious.


    "Brother Tang, is it really so magical to set fire to the mountain? Do you really have so much knowledge?"


    Tang Hao smiled and said in a loud voice.


    "Otherwise?"


    "When general Duan attacked Koguryo, it was in spring. In fact, more rain was not the main reason."


    "A single spark can start a prairie fire. If the mountain fire is ignited, let alone the wet trees, it may not be able to extinguish the mountain fire even if it rains."


    "It''s just that the wind direction is unfavorable during the period!"


    The words were not detailed. Tang Hao pointed to Lord Liao next to him.


    "You should prepare more black oil. These two days, I''m boiling more than ten cans for standby."

 Chapter 974

    Arsonist.


    This title was given to Tang Haoxin by Chumo Cheng.


    After listening to Tang Hao''s extraordinary remarks, Chumo already feels that the boy is playing with fire and is not at the same level as ordinary people.


    Without the help of Gongshu oak, canning the boiled black oil is also a problem.


    Simply save it in those earthen jars, put some straw on it, and tie it firmly to the carriage with a rope until it is removed at the destination.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops came and stayed in the broad field of Hebei Road, waiting for Tang Hao to take over.


    After a few words with Chumo, Tang Hao embarks on the journey.


    Yuchi Jingde came with a draft official document from the Ministry of war, and the official document has been distributed to the garrison generals in the border area.


    The official document explained in detail that the guards and generals were allowed to pass the customs, and a grand parade was held on the border line.


    Thirty thousand cavalry shook the earth and shouted long live the Tang Dynasty in unison, shaking the whole border handover, which was known only to Koguryo soldiers guarding the dilapidated Great Wall. The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and the war is about to ignite!


    Yuchi Jingde is worthy of being an experienced general, that is, he is not a veteran of 100000 soldiers this time, but he has done his homework solid enough.


    Burn the midnight oil, study Koguryo''s map in detail, and sit down on a piece of kraft paper and annotate it in detail in combination with the news from the general guarding the city.


    When the huge cowhide map was spread out, Tang Hao was surprised. The handwriting between red and black reflected all over the map, as dense as a piece of Xueba''s manuscript paper.


    Yuchi Jingde pointed the distance between the lower plain and Montenegro and said.


    "General Tang, our food and grass can provide three months to conquer. If you don''t start, you''ll have to win the King City, ebony City, cangyan city and Baiyan city. As soon as you start, you''ll have to win it quickly, so that they can''t get help."


    "Occupy a city and gradually push forward. This is my strategy. At least we should have a foothold!"


    "Between me, if we don''t cooperate with the navy to take cangyan city and occupy the materials, we can temporarily solve the disadvantage that we come all the way and are not suitable for a protracted war."


    Yuchi Jingde pointed straight in the direction of cangyan city and nodded.


    "Baiyan city is in conflict with the wasteland. There are no dangers around. On the one hand, it faces the water. There are less than 5000 soldiers inside, but many crossbows and arrows are prepared. This is the source of our weapons."


    "This is a good thing that we can take for nothing without long-distance transportation! If we have these arrows and crossbows, whether we defend the city or attack, it will be a good batch of materials."


    Chumo Cheng and Jingde Yuchi, two different people, give two different schemes.


    Chumo prefers to attack black bone city. He can take a navy ship along the burned mountains and forests and go all the way to cangyan city with a large amount of materials.


    In comparison, Yuchi Jingde''s plan is more conservative, but more secure.


    Play more and play less, occupy more favorable resources, defend and attack.


    Tang Hao looked at it, smiled and circled the big king city with his fingers in the map.


    "Why can''t we attack the strongest King City directly?"


    Yuchi Jingde sighed and frowned.


    "The King City is the most important existence among the four cities, and it is a hub like existence."


    "No matter we move any city, the fleeing soldiers can reach the city and strengthen its defense before us."


    "This city can only be attacked and must be broken at one stroke."


    Standing up slowly, a dignified look appeared on Yuchi Jingde''s face.


    "This city is a famous strong fortress in Koguryo! The city wall is towering, and there is clay reinforcement outside the city wall. Even the Qianjin gate is hung in the gate hole!"


    "A small city has complete internal organs. There are many turrets, horse faces and moats for defense. Even an urn city has been built, surrounded by arrow towers and double-layer protection. If you enter rashly, you will only become a turtle in the urn."


    Yuchi Jingde patted Tang Hao on the shoulder in a dignified tone.


    "Boy, I''m still alive on the string at this time. I can''t take a wrong step!"


    "Those intrigues no longer exist in this city. This is a contest between forces. Although it is a helpless choice, this is also the fact that we must face!"


    "I know you''re always alive and full of ideas. But at this juncture, don''t think of any new ideas. Once the scheme is broken, we''ll be waiting for a rain of arrows. If you can leave a few complete corpses, you can be resigned to fate!"


    Tang Hao put his hands around his chest and looked at captain Chi Jingde.


    "Old man, we came with the army this time. In addition to those long-term weapons and implements, we also brought a kind of fire oil that can be burned on the water!"


    "Can it burn on water?"


    When Yuchi Jingde, a rough man, heard of such wonders for the first time, he screamed at the top of his voice.


    A pair of big copper bell eyes seemed to stare, as if they couldn''t recognize Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao nodded and smiled.


    "This thing can not only burn on the water, but also halo on the water. The same is true for pouring with water!"


    "Just dump it into the moat in chaos, and the dense waters with them will flow all over the river."


    "Our bows, arrows, bows and crossbows will take this burning oil and throw it into the city, which will turn the whole King City into a sea of fire."


    With a sly smile, Tang Hao picked his eyebrows.


    "Try?"

 Chapter 975

    If it''s just a simple little mischief and sneak attack, the orthodox general will scoff and disdain such small tricks.


    But now it will halo in the water, turning the whole city into a sea of fire!


    Such a scheme has turned into a slaughtering existence!


    A punch hit Tang Hao on the shoulder, and Yuchi Jingde''s eyes were full of this look of appreciation.


    "You boy! This is to roast the soldiers in the whole city!"


    "You are still young, and don''t you rule out that such a terrible killing will attract heaven''s wrath? In history, like people slaughtering Baiqi and Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, are all extremely vicious murderers, and none of them will come to a good end all year round!"


    "Boy, you''d better stand at the top of the mountain to supervise the war and command! I can do such things as killing too much evil!"


    "I''m a man buried in the Loess around my neck. Even if I was punished by heaven, I can export the evil spirit of that year. Death is not heaven!"


    Tang Hao smiled and looked over the veteran''s shoulder, with a touch of warmth in his heart.


    These court veterans always protect themselves behind them intentionally or unintentionally. Even in violent things, they can stand in front of themselves and resist the reputation of cold-blooded cruelty.


    "Old man, don''t listen to those nonsense. What scourge and retribution are bullshit."


    "War is cruel. If everyone can think of this scourge, there will be blood and killing, and there will be border disputes?"


    Yuchi Jingde arched his hands happily to express his gratitude for Tang Hao''s comfort.


    When junlue drew up the plan, Yuchi Jingde and Tang Hao walked out of the handsome account together. When they looked up, the silver plate was already hanging high.


    Outside the tent, the snoring sound of the soldiers sleeping soundly could be heard. Only a few school captains took the corporal on patrol.


    After speaking for a long time, they no longer had the desire to speak. Stepping on the silver white ground illuminated by the moonlight, they walked side by side in the military camp.


    Tang Hao took out a flat glass bottle from his arms.


    The bottle is particularly exquisite. It is carved with threads. When the cork cover is unscrewed, a fragrance emanates from the bottle and curls around the tip of the nose.


    Smiling, he handed the bottle over and rammed Yuchi Jingde''s arm.


    "Old man, take a breath? Relieve your lack of breath?"


    When Yuchi Jingde saw the glass bottle, his eyes lit up, and then he praised it in the moonlight.


    "Good boy, the colored glaze has become a bargain in the rotten street in your Tang family!"


    "At the market, blue and white porcelain vases are treasures in the hands of the Duke of the state. You should use this glazed object, tut tut."


    Good things go with good wine.


    Seeing the luxurious packaging, Yuchi Jingde already knew that the wine in the bottle was by no means ordinary. He put it on the tip of his nose, smelled the fragrance of spirits, took a sip on his mouth and smiled.


    "Good thing! After the war, I didn''t ask for anything else. It''s this beautiful brew. You have to bring me some pots!"


    "That''s right! It must be this glass ware to pot, and there can be no less!"


    Two homely words, the previous inexplicable dignity in front of the station also dissipated in nothing, and the air seemed not to be depressed.


    "I wish I could supply enough wine and raise my grandchildren well!"


    After tasting another mouthful of wine, Yuchi Jingde handed the wine to Tang Hao, looked at the campfire lit in the camp and muttered.


    "I had a good time in the previous dynasty and finally lost my majesty''s hand. The reason why I didn''t lead my troops to dismantle my armor and retire to the mountains is for my consideration here."


    "Tang boy, do you know that the dog has gone out with me this time. I have only such a good boy. I don''t want him to work in vain in such wars, let alone stay on this battlefield forever."


    When he said this, Yuchi Jingde suddenly felt as if he had changed his taste and pounded Tang Hao''s arm.


    "Hey! Don''t make random guesses, I don''t want you to cover up!"


    "Killing enemies on the battlefield is his own skill. Our Datang is a country that receives rewards based on merit. I just hope you can arrange him in a position that can perform. Whether you can seize this opportunity depends on his own ability!"


    Tang Hao looked at the veteran''s serious face and smiled calmly.


    "General Yuchi, if my younger generation is less than half of you in terms of seniority, and you can transfer military positions, why should you go through my hand?"


    "Besides, if I were you, I would arrange a position at will. After this war, I don''t have to be a hard-working pioneer. Even if I can pull my son out when I receive the reward, it''s enough to seal him for your credit on the battlefield!"


    Yuchi Jingde shook his head like a rattle and waved his hands again and again.


    "No, no!"


    "Although this dog is the only hope of our weichi family, now he has a family, wife and children, bearing the thoughts of the whole family, what should be observed must be observed."


    "Datang is not the world of our senior officials and generals, nor is it a place where we can cede credit. If he doesn''t have this strategic talent, sitting in a high position is just a meal. When he leads the war, it will only hurt Datang and those young soldiers who have left their hometown."

 Chapter 976

    The sun is high and the wind is blowing.


    The Tang army gathered in the northeast border spread out all over the mountains. In the places with poor eyes, towering stone catapults and engineering ladders slowly followed.


    The figure of the general standing on the Great Wall slowly appeared on the women''s wall.


    In the field of vision, the great Tang army in Ukraine couldn''t see the end at a glance, and the banners were waving over several large arrays.


    Silver and black armor glowed with metal in the sun. Cold blades stood upside down on the earth, sparkling cold light.


    Soon the word spread.


    "I am Che enwu, the first general under general Mu Dongjiao. All our generations live here, and even farther away."


    "Since Koguryo and the Tang Dynasty pulled the Beijing Temple, the well water did not invade the river. General Tang, what''s the purpose of leading the army to come here?"


    Stationed in this vast field for a long time, Che enwu''s loud voice has a rough madness and wildness. He has a correct voice and is not afraid of 100000 troops.


    Opposite, five war horses pulled out their chariots, and neat soldiers divided a wide road for the chariots to pass.


    On the chariot, Tang Hao gave a silver armor, pressed the knife handle around his waist, and the umbrella cover covered a large area of sunshine. His cheeks were faint. He could not see his face clearly, but he could see a pair of Eagle like eyes.


    "The purpose of leading the army is to wipe out your unkind Koguryo, not only to comfort the people robbed at the border, but also to appease those heroes who died in the war!"


    "Che enwu, don''t be ignorant of good or bad. Put down your weapons and spare you from death."


    "If not, today will be the day of blood stained Liaodong!"


    Tang Hao didn''t want to say so many opening remarks, but he always had to mobilize two sentences when the war was imminent.


    If you put it on the plain, the veterans will lead the troops one day in advance and say it with passion for a while.


    A burst of wild laughter spread from the wall and spread across the wide field.


    "Plundering the border? That''s true!"


    "People have to work hard if they want to! The mountains are closed by heavy snow in winter, covering our grassland. If you don''t want to starve to death, you can only rob others."


    "Compared with you Han people, the so-called ghost words of comforting heroes and soothing wronged souls. We are more honest! I am not ashamed."


    The figure jumped up the beacon tower, showing most of his body shape, holding a knife at his waist, and his voice suddenly rose.


    "You have warm and fertile land and rich and beautiful plains. You are not satisfied!"


    "We are the primitive creatures walking on this grassland. Should we return this land with your simple revenge? Why?"


    The generals below, Qiu Xuan, Li Weifei, Shen Taixi and other generals, looked at the powerful figure on the stage, took heroic steps and became angry.


    The palm also clenched into a fist at this moment, hit it in the air, and the blood in the blood vessels became restless.


    "Datang! It''s gone down!"


    Che enwu looked at the figure on the opposite chariot with eyes and teeth.


    "An old man at dusk cannot protect his people. If he is weak, he should be bullied!"


    "Don''t think you can bully the soft bones of Turks who like to surrender, just think that we Koguryo, like those running dogs, kneel at the feet of your Datang!"


    "Tell you! Impossible!"


    Since the Great Wall was built again, although in order to connect all, it has been reinforced in front of the key city. It is also because of this natural graben that Che enwu has become particularly confident.


    Under the eyes, there was a touch of cold on the dark cheeks, and the bloodthirsty light gradually floated in the red eyes.


    "Tang Hao! I heard you are the bravest soldier in the Tang Dynasty! Let''s fight to the death today!"


    "See if you are a general worthy of your name!"


    Fierce eyes stared at the figure on the chariot, and the wind passed through with this strong killing intention.


    "Brave Koguryo soldiers! The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have reached the border of our country, and it''s time for us to rise up and resist!"


    "Pick up the weapons in your hands, meet these bandits invading the border, and kill them one by one!"


    The voice spread, and the generals of all ethnic groups immediately began to run and shout among the tribes behind them.


    "Kill the Tang people!"


    "Kill the Tang people!"


    "Kill the Tang people!"


    The deafening roar urged the blood in the blood vessels to spray and boil, and the war horse restlessly trotted its hooves and hissed in a low voice.


    Che enwu stood on the high platform, the wind brushed his clothes, bent his fingers on the sword handle, glanced at the fighting cavalry under the city, and pulled out his sword with a miso.


    When the Han people raised their heads, they roared angrily like beasts and rushed out of their throats.


    "Go!"


    The restless torrent rolls and rushes towards the opposite side like a sluice!


    Tang Hao was not very interested in his long opening remarks until he saw the horses rushing in and the cry of "rush ah" that shocked the four fields rang out, which aroused an excited smile.


    A fist hit the crossbar of the chariot and whispered abuse.


    "Fuck! Mother-in-law is like a woman! Those who listen are sleepy."


    Then he looked at the flood peak and slowly raised his left hand.


    "Catapult! Ready!"


    In an instant, behind Datang''s barracks, there was a cry of heralds.


    "Add shells and prepare the Gunners!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 977

    The hooves roared and the cavalry charge formation was formed.


    Tens of thousands of horses galloping at high speed stepped on the earth, shaking the sand and dust on the ground, and shaking and moving the screen rice.


    A huge wall reflecting the cold light of the weapon, sandwiched in the bursts of war horses neighing, is like a raging sea tide. The ups and downs of the charge, like a circle of waves, spread out on this broad leaf.


    It''s so powerful that it seems to crush everything.


    Qiu Xuan, who was lying on his horse''s back, looked at the Tang Army soldiers who stood still opposite and wondered.


    "Damn it! Will Tang be scared or confused!"


    "Is it hard to resist our impulse?"


    As the running horses bumped up and down, Shen Taixi looked at the great Tang soldiers in front of him, and a sneer appeared in his blood red eyes.


    "Tang Hao won two wars, one sneak attack and one by taking prisoners. They were all opportunistic means and won by luck."


    "It''s just a false name!"


    "If you want to say this confrontation, I''m afraid we''ll see this boy for the first time in the formation of 60000 cavalry!" I think this boy should still be confused. "


    A few wild laughter swung from the horse''s back.


    Running behind the leader, Koguryo soldiers in the front row also saw such strange shapes.


    "What kind of conspiracy is this? Hard resistance to the impact of cavalry? Do you think you have an iron head?"


    "Oh! This boy has always been arrogant, insidious and cunning. He can''t tell what treacherous means he is playing. It''s better to be careful."


    "Treacherous fart! In this fertile plain, everything is under the eyes of our liner soldiers. Is it possible to dig traps and bury stumbling blocks?"


    Under the momentum, many soldiers in the front row were suspicious and shouted.


    Li Weifei measured his head, looked across the horse''s back, looked at several soldiers lying on the horse''s back, and roared.


    "Be fucking serious! Hang the horse under your crotch!"


    "The momentum has risen. Rush up and cut off several heads. It''s clear at a glance whether there is fraud or not."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a broken sound in the air.


    Whew, whew, whew~


    The black spot draws an arc from the sky, gradually becomes larger in the field of vision, and the sound is also pressed.


    Stones stop the cavalry?


    Qiu Xuan had a sneer on her face.


    "Take shelter and rush out of the rockfall area."


    The rolling stone fell to the ground, bounced and flew, and was kicked everywhere by the galloping war horse.


    The unlucky soldier stepped off his horse''s front hooves and stepped on the round falling stone. Suddenly, he was low in front of him and fell to the ground with a puff. The rumbling horse hoofs roared past and stepped on the falling compatriots. When it was too late to wail, he already spewed blood mist.


    A large number of boulders fell, flying horses, tripping soldiers, and dragging a few meters on the wide field with great inertia.


    There were also horses who were hit on the chest by a rolling stone, and suddenly the blood mist rose, and the figure flew out backward, leaving only four hooves to follow most of them and gallop forward.


    A soldier''s horse was brought to the ground by a rolling stone. He hid behind the collapsed horse and straightened his hat. Suddenly, he saw a round "stone" three steps in front of him. He was braved with sparks, kicked off and bounced back in the horse''s hooves.


    At this moment, a terrible thing in my memory seemed to be awakened. In my wide eyes, I was shocked and shouted out.


    "Shell! It''s a shell!"


    "It''s a shell to disperse the Western Turkic army!"


    cannot clap with one hand.


    Although this reminder is already very poor, all the strength on the body can be insignificant in the rolling smoke and rumbling horseshoes, as well as the fighting sound that breaks the eardrum.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    After hearing the startling sound of Tao for the first time, the world returned to peace.


    A flush of red flowed out of the ear holes. At the same time, the eyes were covered by flying dust. A huge force tore at every part of the skin, and the huge force of the air wave collided with the broken body and sputtered around.


    The head was thrown up at this moment, and the dying consciousness looked at the battlefield with a high field of vision for the last time.


    Dust splashed from the ground to the sky, and thick white smoke shrouded the whole battlefield. There was meat residue in the blood red, and the meat splashed.


    At the top of the field of vision, white smoke is like clusters of flowers, blooming everywhere, enveloping the charging army in front. Mud debris, sand and stone, blood mist or large or small pieces of incomplete meat, as if it had brought a complex rainstorm to the battlefield.


    The world in front of me is getting dark. A flying stone slams through my head, and everything belongs to endless darkness.


    Feel the violent tremor of the earth under the baptism of rounds of shells, and the rustling and restless shaking of hooves under the crotch.


    Tang Hao stroked the horse''s mane to calm the horse under his crotch, but his eyes never left the battlefield where there was no sound of fighting until Koguryo soldiers rushed in front were also wrapped in thick white smoke.


    There is absolutely no need for manpower to fight with utensils!


    This is a famous saying that Tang Hao has always believed in after making shells.


    Shells, artillery, the moment they ask themselves, they serve the war!


    Yuchi Jingde looked at it in amazement for a long time. Just then he pulled the reins and came over.


    "Shock! Too shock!"


    "This power is like the wrath of God. I still see it!"


    Tang Hao turned the horses, looked at the only horses coming out of the white smoke, and slowly raised his hands.


    The next moment.


    The last shell exploded into Hirono.


    Tang Hao''s quiet voice came.


    "General Yuchi, I''ll give you the rest."

 Chapter 978

    The smoke gradually dispersed, and the pungent smell of gunpowder remained unabated.


    The sound of the world around us gradually came alive and poured into our ears.


    The whole battlefield was filled with feeble wails, extremely painful murmurs and heartrending screams.


    In the Yan red line of sight, the earth was the canvas and the blood was the pigment. The flowing red color was sprinkled with residual limb meat. The figure dragging half of the thigh howled miserably, struggling to climb on the ground and shouting for help.


    Only half of the body was left, and the gurgling plasma flowed down the terrain into large and small ground pits, and the color of the ground became darker.


    It was as if the battlefield had been eaten by the fierce money wolf, and the ground was covered with flesh and blood.


    Qiu Xuan, who stumbled up from the dust, saw the scene of human purgatory shrouded in a faint smoke cloud. His heart suddenly stopped and couldn''t breathe. The whole person trembled with uncontrollable fear.


    "Kill!"


    Suddenly, the sound of fighting exploded in kuono.


    The rumbling hoofs tearing the ground trampled on the ground, and the gravel was shining.


    The sound wave with a strong sense of killing suddenly came.


    Smoke and clouds rise, and the vision in front is gradually clear.


    At the end of the spread of the mutilated corpses, the Tang cavalry, whose horn sounded, emerged in three waves.


    In the sun, the cold shining blade poked out the galloping horse and formed a sharp front wall in front of the horse''s head.


    On Qiu Xuan''s bloody face, his muscles twitched, his mouth opened slightly and trembled.


    The field of vision is raised.


    The slanting sunset turned blood red.


    The people all over the mountains surged up, the horse''s hooves roared on the ground, and the flood rolled back and spread.


    Behind the bloody area, the rest of Koguryo''s flag soldiers had already gone to rush. Looking at the terrible battlefield, everyone was frightened.


    Until I saw the Tang army''s blade surging and spreading, my heart suddenly became frightened, and the spear and handle in my hand trembled with the vibration of the ground.


    One by one, the figures around him nervously grasped the reins and tightened the horse''s belly. The war horse was also stamping its hooves in place, and a small voice of trembling came.


    "... may... May eternal life... Bless..."


    The horseshoe is getting closer and closer, and the fierce eyes are already clearly visible!


    Facing the soldiers of the Tang cavalry, general Qiu Xuan stared at his bloodshot eyes, held his breath and subconsciously clenched his spear.


    The next moment.


    The whirling heavy knife was handed out and stabbed into the chest. Then a blood line flew into the sky.


    Yuchi Jingde, who clenched the heavy knife with both hands, lifted the mud debris on the ground and ran quickly. The bloodthirsty voice blew up in the front row.


    "Crush them! Tear them up!"


    One.


    Two.


    Ten and a hundred war horses rushed in front of the headless body and wiped their shoulders.


    The cavalry of the whole Tang Dynasty accelerated again and sped away towards the opposite tribe.


    On the wall.


    The pale Che enwu looked at the soldiers approaching the hall and hit the female wall with his fist.


    "Shit! What''s this boy carrying with him!"


    Overturning the cloak behind, Che enwu gritted his teeth and turned angrily.


    "Don''t be fucking stunned! Follow me to rescue!"


    The soldiers at the head of the city endured their inner horror and followed closely.


    The exchange of roles on the battlefield is really too unexpected!


    The Koguryo cavalry, who was originally on the offensive side, turned around completely under the cover of white eyes.


    On the contrary, those soldiers who are still immersed in fear and fear are ready to resist!


    Because of this, Che enwu doesn''t want to look at the remaining taxi soldiers. At present, he has only one idea!


    Can withdraw one is one!


    Soldiers without fighting spirit, waiting for them will be a bloody massacre!


    The cavalry of the Tang Dynasty slammed into several soldiers who wanted to run away. They were excited and the shouts spread all over the mountains.


    Yuchi Jingde''s flushed cheeks looked ferocious, and the roar of "ah ah" conveyed his inner rage.


    "Koguryo bastards!"


    "Come on!"


    "Try grandpa''s heavy knife!"


    On the fast running horse, Yuchi Jingde looked a little crazy, shuttling through the chaotic enemy group.


    Thick red gushed out of the coarse coat, and the ploughed gap was stained with blood.


    His shaky body got up from the ground and shook his head knocked dizzy by his compatriots running away from the cavalry. Yu Guangyi roared with a heavy knife with crimson plasma, and the shadow of the heavy knife was reflected in his frightened eyes.


    Click.


    In the sound of broken bones, more than half of the head was thrown out.


    Under the charge of 50000 Tang cavalry, the front line of handover was not much, advancing towards the Great Wall, and the blood on the front line gushed and sputtered, as if it had been a blood rain on the battlefield.


    He rode out of the door of the Great Wall, and the figure holding a double halberd hissed.


    "Withdraw!"


    "Get out!"


    The troops pouring out behind them also shouted hysterically.


    "Stop fighting!"


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    At the moment when the voice came out, Yuchi Jingde in the chaotic crowd laughed wildly.


    "Retreat to the Great Wall? Don''t ask grandpa if he agrees with the heavy knife in his hand!"


    "No one left!"

 Chapter 979

    The continuous fire lights up the night, and the horseshoes spin and tear the field.


    A total of more than 110000 cavalry have been fighting on the battlefield for three hours.


    The sound of shells, however, killed and injured more than 3000 people, and more was a deterrent.


    The real killing was launched by 50000 Tang cavalry.


    The arrows were shot at the front of the night, and the Koguryo soldiers who were hard supported fled in a large area in Che enwu''s words.


    Tens of thousands of troops are scattered and have long lost their formation, surrounded by deserters. The occasional fighting cry sounded in the chaos, and the sound of weapon attack was drowned in the twinkling of an eye.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty ploughed out blood grooves in the scattered army, and then surrounded, squeezed and closed them.


    The soldiers who had been behind the charging cavalry had fled to the periphery of the city cave. It seemed that they were chased out by an urging ghost. The frightened voice was full of the idea of running for their lives, and there was no order.


    A large number of war horses were crowded in the narrow doorway. People were next to people and horses crowded horses.


    Some soldiers threw away their horses, knelt on the ground, crawled between their legs, and shuttled back and forth towards the bright place in the city. The ownerless war horse stayed where he was and was driven by the crowd.


    The sound of fighting behind him gradually became clear, and the screams of scattered soldiers surged around his ears. At this moment, everyone should be very afraid!


    Che enwu, standing at the head of the city, looked at the slowly surging flow of people under the city. He was so anxious that he jumped his feet, hit the wall with a fist, made a sound and roared angrily.


    "Line up into the city¡°


    "Line up into the city!"


    The taxi soldiers under the city didn''t want to be the last one. They sharpened their heads and drilled when they were free.


    Behind him, footsteps hurriedly rang, and the guard''s voice came in a hurry.


    "General! It''s too late!"


    "The cavalry of Datang is less than 500 steps!"


    Five hundred steps!


    Che enwu turned pale in an instant.


    This short distance is a blink of an eye for cavalry.


    He raised his eyes and glanced at the dark figure in the distance. Che enwu''s eyes moved to the bottom of the city again.


    The Great Wall, which blocks the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, has now become a stumbling block for Koguryo soldiers to escape!


    Che enwu even had a strange idea. He really wanted to cut down the craftsman who built the Great Wall!


    Why is there only such a small door opening under the towering city wall!


    The angry fist beat on the wall, and the red blood flowed down the finger crack, and a touch of unbearable flashed on Che enwu''s face.


    "Close the gate!"


    The guard behind him was shocked and looked at him in amazement.


    "General, but..."


    The voice was suddenly interrupted!


    Che enwu''s eyebrow peak stood up and glanced over.


    "If we don''t close the gate, we''ll all be finished!"


    "The first line of defense, you can''t lose it!"


    The guard''s eyebrows twisted into a ball. He was stunned, stamped his feet, issued a helpless sigh, and strode towards the bottom of the city.


    Under the noisy city gate, a loud voice howled.


    "Release the brake! Close the door!"


    A dozen strong shirtless men shook the thick wooden pole of their arms and moved slowly.


    Boom.


    The gears in the city wall rotate and roar.


    The soldiers crowded in the doorway were suddenly frightened.


    Qianjin brake starts!


    This is no joke!


    Being in this gate means that some people will be pressed into meat patties!


    What''s more terrible is that lowering the Qianjin gate means being abandoned by Koguryo, and there are still tigers and wolves like Datang slaughtering wantonly!


    The instinctive idea of survival urged the people to move forward slowly. The team was boiling again, and the noise became noisy.


    "Why close the gate! Is this to abandon us?"


    "Don''t leave me outside! I don''t want to die!"


    "Damn it, find another place to escape! This car general is going to push people to the fire."


    Exclamation, entreaty and abuse are intertwined at this moment, just like a noisy vegetable market.


    Not far away, Yuchi Jingde was awed when he heard the sound of lowering the gate.


    "Damn it! This Koguryo is really worse than an animal!"


    "This is to abandon the car and protect the handsome!"


    Yuchi Jingde has heard of the power of Qianjin gate.


    These Koguryo barbarians did everything they could. When they learned that the Datang shells deterred the three Western Turkic armies, they collected iron ore throughout the country and built several iron walls weighing three feet per ton.


    In order to completely block the gate hole, even the shells of today''s power have nothing to do.


    If this thing is lowered and both sides are stuck on the cave wall, even the siege hammer can''t shake half a minute.


    I''ve just worked hard to win this great victory in the wilderness. If I''m blocked outside the door, it''s not worth the loss.


    Yuchi Jingde, who stood on the war horse, listened to the continuous roar in his ears and felt a burst of impatience in his heart.


    Raise the whip in your hand, make a sound in the air, whip heavily on the horse''s hips, and look around at the school captain who follows you.


    "You can''t let the gate fall!"


    "Disperse the scattered soldiers and soldiers and enter the city!"


    JOJO.


    The war horse under the crotch gave a painful neighing, spread its four hoofs and splashed out, and the speed increased by one point in an instant.


    Looking at the first general to break in, the captain on his side raised his whip and beat the war horse according to his appearance.


    Pop pop.


    make love.


    The roar in the air spread from the charging cavalry from front to back.

 Chapter 980

    As the city gate was about to be closed, the sense of crisis approaching death increased again.


    The soldiers who were still outside the city gate already felt the terrible force approaching quickly behind them.


    In the hissing and screaming, I only felt that these Tang soldiers behind me had become messengers of reaping life in the underworld.


    The cold sweat on his back made his hair stand upright.


    Some soldiers could not bear the suffocating atmosphere, turned their horses and ran along the Great Wall.


    Whoosh.


    When the sound of breaking the air came, the figure on the horse trembled, and the sharp arrow came out through the heart. Through the leather armor, it showed a bright red blade.


    The body was taken far away by the galloping horses and fell heavily on the ground, and the blood stains gradually fainted on the ground.


    Some people were shot to death. The crowd surging under the gate suddenly rioted and swarmed towards the city.


    The light figure has been crowded in the air by the crowd. He grabbed his predecessors'' hair and shoulders and climbed forward.


    The strong men are relying on their lives, rushing East and West, trying to squeeze into the city gate at the last moment.


    "Fuck! It''s us who charge. Now it''s us who will be pushed out to feed the wolf! I''ll fight with you!"


    Suddenly, the angry man swept away with his elbows, crowded with taxis, pushed out a small piece of land and pulled out his sword at his waist.


    "Go away! I''ll kill these closed animals!"


    The knocked down taxi soldier got up in a panic and subconsciously stayed away from the crazy figure.


    Poof poof.


    The two swords turned over, and the soldiers were unwilling to give way.


    The big man rushed towards the figure carrying the crossbar.


    The gap behind him was immediately filled by the crowd, and continued to push forward.


    Hearing the sudden agitation under the city, and seeing that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty had begun to slaughter the scattered soldiers after the crowd, Che enwu was impatient and angry.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Why hasn''t the gate been closed yet!"


    The angry hiss resounded through the city. Together with these elite soldiers, they pressed the guard of the joystick and responded to the head sticking out of the wall.


    "General! There are too many people pushing and shoving, and the crowd under the gate is surging. It''s not easy to put down the rope!"


    Looking at the tight rope motionless, the strong men who came forward to move the crossbar were constantly collided by the soldiers pouring in, and Che enwu was suddenly angry.


    Pointing to several soldiers with swords on the wall, he hissed.


    "You go to the guard. If you dare to hinder those who close the gate, kill them on the spot! You don''t need to report!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the city.


    The vast Tang Army stood in the wind, and Tang Hao was surrounded by the general and captain of the expedition.


    Behind him, banners fluttered, footmen, bowmen and stone catapults stood in awe.


    The veteran with half white beard and hair narrowed his eyes slightly, listened to the faint roar in the noisy crowd, and his face changed slightly.


    "No! This is to close the gate!"


    "Down, Qianjin gate!"


    Tang Hao frowned and was shocked when he looked at the shrinking cavalry team.


    He also heard a little about the Qianjin gate made by the barbarian. These artifacts are equivalent to moving down a hill and blocking the door.


    Koguryo is preparing to defend the great wall and prevent Tang soldiers from stepping into Koguryo''s territory!


    There are many ways to capture the Great Wall.


    The Great Wall is not connected. You can bypass the mountain ridge or this checkpoint.


    Or climbing the city ladder can also achieve the effect.


    This expedition is to hold the confidence of victory. The ladders and stairs are all ready. But in this way, the loss is immeasurable.


    The hand holding the reins tightened, and a dignified color floated on Tang Hao''s face.


    "If you win on the battlefield, you can still enter the gate!"


    "They can''t be shut down like this!"


    Take off the handle and wave your big hand in the air.


    "The catapult stands forward and the shells are ready!"


    "We can''t let them close the gate so comfortably!"


    The flag fluttered and the soldiers were ordered to gallop in the reverse direction between the whole army.


    "The catapult comes forward! Strike the city accurately!"


    Creak, creak.


    Heavy voices were heard from the barracks.


    The coolie with tendons pushed the towering car slowly to the front of the army, and the wooden wheel drove out the ruts on the solid ground.


    One.


    Two two.


    Ten.


    More catapults were pushed to the front.


    A dozen or so coolies put their feet into the soil, pulled the rope and pressed down the long wooden spoon. A pumpkin sized shell was carried into the wooden spoon, and the long lead was held outside the wooden spoon.


    The soldier holding the torch stood quietly on the side of the wooden spoon, waiting for Tang Hao''s arm to lift up and wave down again.


    "Wait!"


    "It seems to have stopped."


    With his face on his side, Wu Tong listened carefully to the sound at the gate of the city.


    In the area where the noise boils again, the creaking roar of gear friction and the sliding sound of kilogram gate seem to stop suddenly.


    Tang Hao bent his fingers and covered his ears.


    There seemed to be no distinctive mechanical roar in front of the boiling city gate.


    "Stopped?"


    With a touch of doubt, Tang Hao stood against the hot sun and looked out.


    However, we can only see the figures of cavalry soldiers of the Tang Dynasty in a circle in front of the Great Wall. Where can we see the scene.


    Tang Hao gritted his teeth, the wind brushed his meditative cheek and gently stirred the hair hanging from his forehead.


    "Take it down."


    The voice of light wind and light clouds sounded behind him.


    In the Lord''s eyes, Tang Hao added.


    "It''s good to stop."


    "If general Yuchi has already attacked, it would be counterproductive for us to act rashly."


    The scarlet cloak rolled with the wind, and Tang Hao''s eyes became deep.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look..."

 Chapter 981

    Inside the door opening.


    The violent man held his bloody head in his hand, and the warm blood fell on the flat ground in front of him.


    The broadsword stained with red plasma was raised, and the blood red eyes looked around at the soldiers with a spear three steps away.


    "Close the city gate?"


    "Dog! Do you want to shrink in the city and be a shrinking turtle?"


    "My Lord is still outside the city! My brother is still outside the city! What do you want? Abandon it?"


    The angry hiss quickly suppressed the noise in the door.


    The big man took a step forward, pointed the horizontal knife at the head of the city, frowned and glared at the figure, and shouted.


    "Che! Don''t fucking rely on your master''s name!"


    "I''ll say it today! The gate can''t be closed!"


    "If the soldiers of Datang are coming, let''s have a good time! Let''s show our momentum of guarding the border!"


    After that, he cut the blade on the cross bar with thick legs in front of him. The blade was tight and embedded with deep marks. The remaining strength did not disappear. The blade trembled and hummed.


    He picked up the blood dripping head in his hand and threw it on the ground. He rolled twice, showing his frightened face before death.


    "Who dares to approach the crossbar today? Don''t blame my sword for not having eyes!"


    "This is the best end."


    Pooh.


    With a mouthful of spittle, the strong man pulled out the broadsword that cut into the crossbar, held it in his hand, and the bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m dying! I''m fucking dying! Don''t be a deserter or a running dog."


    The chariot on the head of the city is very important. It is clear that it is pointing at the mulberry and swearing at the locust, making fun of itself, relying on its master''s name, but rushing to a timid job.


    "Who is this?"


    There was a gnashing of hatred in his low voice.


    The guard on his side frowned and came up.


    "General Shen''s escort."


    "It is said that general Shen was very loyal to him because he was saving his life."


    Che enwu''s face twitched and his heart was angry.


    A martial arts man, regardless of the overall situation of the whole territory, dare to talk here!


    If the Great Wall is not to block the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, why mobilize 100000 people to build it!


    Even if it is not connected to the front line, we must let the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty Cross Mountains and create many ambush fighters for Koguryo.


    But this foolish man only knows to fight and collide. He doesn''t need to have this solid natural moat. Instead, he wants to show his courage?


    Che enwu''s face was gloomy and terrible. The shrill screams outside the city were getting closer and closer. He brushed his cloak and shouted loudly.


    "I need you to teach me how to do things?"


    "Disobey military orders, block combat strategies, kill!"


    Brush.


    When the swords came out of the scabbard, the soldiers at the head of the city poured down.


    "Coming! The cavalry of Datang rushed in!"


    I don''t know who screamed in the doorway.


    After a short stay, the crowd suddenly burst into a pot, and the crowd pushed and pushed again.


    "Hahaha! The dog general guarding the city was still barking. How did he shrink his head like this?"


    Amid wild laughter, Yuchi Jingde had straddled the jujube red war horse and ran to the door of the cave.


    Blood stains flowed on the cold and glittering heavy knife, and Yuchi Jingde, who was bathed in blood, added a point of prestige to the panic at the gate of the city.


    Like the ghost who claimed his life, the heavy knife chopped at the heads that were squeezed together, and the bloody rain fell at this moment.


    The warm blood spattered on the crowd in front of the road, and the thick bloody gas filled the nostrils. Vaguely, the soldiers seemed to see the shadow of the king of hell.


    The hysterical screams, the bitter pain of eating, and the urging sound of tearing heart and lungs were in a mess in the whole city cave.


    Unexpectedly, like cutting leeks, the taxi soldiers fell slowly in front of Yuchi Jingde. The headless body was mixed with the surging taxi soldiers and surged forward. Seeing this strange scene, the taxi soldiers hissed and screamed again.


    With the barrier of these crowded crowds, the advance speed of the Tang cavalry suddenly stagnated, and they could only clean up the soldiers in front of them.


    "General! Missed! Run!"


    The guard pulled enwu''s sleeve on the car and dragged it back crazily.


    Che enwu forced blood out of his eyes. Looking at the man covered with blood and still tenaciously protecting the crossbar behind him, he burst out a spark of resentment in his heart.


    "I''m so angry!"


    With a brush, he took out the cold blade from his waist and stepped out.


    "Reckless man, do me a great deal!"


    "I''m going to chop the dog''s head myself so that I can work for the master."


    The guard suddenly hugged the previous body from behind and hung it on Che enwu''s waist. There were tears in the corners of his eyes and hissed to dissuade him.


    "Calm down, general!"


    "These soldiers at the gate of the city have become cattle and sheep stretching their heads to be slaughtered! They can''t hold the Tang cavalry for too many hours!"


    "When they enter the city, we''ll be too late if we want to go again!"


    The angry body seemed to turn a deaf ear to the roar in his ears and ran away.


    "This son will never die! I hate him!"


    "If I miss the border, I lose all my face. How can I face to see my master?"


    "Let me die! Let me die!"


    The hands around the waist were tightly bound and didn''t want to loosen for a moment.


    "Keep the green mountains, don''t worry about no firewood."


    "If you miss the border, the city is still there, and the king''s city is still there!"


    "The general can also do meritorious service for crimes!"


    The voice fell, and the hand knife cleaved to Che enwu''s neck. In an instant, it was dark in front of him.

 Chapter 982

    The war stopped.


    The black war horse splashed blood on the gap between the corpses.


    Tang Hao stood on his horse''s head, slowly walked into the city gate, looked up at the dark two foot high city cave, exposed a little kilogram gate iron, stopped, and turned to the bright light in the city.


    Wu Tong on his side listened to the cry of fate and slowly pointed to the past.


    "Grandpa, that''s it."


    Looking at the mountain of corpses in the city, Tang Hao dismounted, handed Wu Zhui to the captain behind him, trampled on the shallow blood and walked forward.


    In the position of a school yard in the city, only a dozen Koguryo soldiers were left, holding a half cut knife and staggering in the blood.


    Shen Taixi, who was escorted in the middle, was pale. The delicate leather armor on his arm was full of holes, revealing two deep visible bone knife wounds, skin and flesh turned out, and blood gurgled.


    A piece of skin and flesh was cut off from his left shoulder. He was bleeding and looked embarrassed.


    The mouth and nose breathed the bloody air heavily, and the crimson at the corners of the mouth slowly spilled over the corners of the mouth and dripping down.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty surrounded by layers on the opposite side were on alert with knives. They surrounded the group in a circle. They looked serious. Several soldiers had already hung colors, and blood stains were exposed on their ragged armor clothes.


    Step, step.


    Step by step.


    Soon, the crowd gathered and slowly gave way to a road.


    Shen Taixi, who was surrounded in the middle, narrowed his slightly swollen eyes and saw the clean shape of the silver armor.


    The figure of the guard in front of Shen Taixi saw the figure with authority approaching opposite. Out of the instinct of being close to the guard, he stepped forward and blocked in front.


    A pair of big hands stretched out like lightning, pinched the soldier''s throat and raised it abruptly.


    The body soared into the air, and the heart suddenly felt frustrated. Subconsciously, he raised his sword and cleaved to the dark man''s head.


    Another pair of big hands accurately grasp the falling wrist and twist it.


    A bang accompanied by a shrill scream sounded at the same time.


    The opponent holding the throat tightened slowly. In the clear sound of bone fragmentation, the general "ah" sound turned into a sob stuck in the throat, hung in the air, and gradually fell down.


    Throw away the paralyzed body and splash blood with a bang.


    Wu Tong took out a square towel to wipe the blood spots on his hands, and Yu Guang glanced across.


    "Try moving again."


    After wiping the blood stains off his hands, Wu Tong retreated from Tang Hao and stood aside without saying a word.


    Staring at the corpse for a moment, Shen Taixi bit his teeth, pushed away the soldier beside the guard, staggered out with a half cut-off knife and stared at Tang Hao.


    "General Che didn''t listen to dissuasion. Earlier, I persuaded him not to go out of the city to fight, but he meant to fight. He said that he failed in time and the natural moat of the Great Wall."


    "It''s his fault to estimate the loss of the confrontation battle array. Then, my personal guard vowed to protect me to the death to enter the city and delayed the lowering of the Qianjin gate. It''s because he can''t see through the war situation, my poor teaching and my fault!"


    "Tang Hao, I have to admit that you are really lucky!"


    The previous fear and panic had already dissipated at this time. Shen Taixi shook a few steps, pushed away the arm to be helped up behind him, and stood still.


    "Our ancestors all lived in this perennial snow and ice grassland. We breed from generation to generation, raise cattle, herd horses and have children. This is our paradise..."


    "Before the Tang Dynasty, it was the Sui Dynasty. The three campaigns for Koguryo ended in failure. Why should the Tang Dynasty still have pity on our barren land after the change of dynasty?"


    "Why! Why does this land become your land in the eyes of Tang Dynasty? As a country of etiquette, you are doing things that only robbers can do! Why are you so overbearing?"


    The breeze dispersed the angry roar, but the faint helplessness has remained in the air.


    Tang Hao looked at the defeated general coldly, vented his anger, slowly raised his feet and walked two steps.


    The riding boots were embedded in some wet land and squeezed out the blood seeping into the soil. When I saw the figure two steps in front of me, the vigilant horizontal knife was on my chest, and the corners of my mouth sneered with disdain.


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    Standing on his back, he took a look at these embarrassed people and continued.


    "On the tower, didn''t you talk about the hypocrisy of our Han people?"


    "Don''t you often say that the law of the jungle can''t protect our people in the border?"


    "Now, I''m leading the vast military front of the Tang Dynasty. As for your question, why is this land still owned by our Han people after the change of dynasties? The reason is very simple."


    At the moment when the cloak was lifted, Tang Hao held the scabbard around his waist and raised it.


    "The place where our soldiers of the Tang Dynasty go is the Han land, which is the territory of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "This is the answer you want!"


    The soldiers around suddenly raised their weapons and waved them to the sky. The deafening hiss sounded in the "crack" sound of clothes and armor.


    "Long live Datang!"


    "Long live Datang!"


    "Long live Datang!"


    The voice inside the city suddenly spread to the outside of the city, aroused a louder roar, and spread throughout the border of Koguryo.


    "Long live Tang! General Tang is powerful!"

 Chapter 983

    Three hisses and cheers soared into the sky and shook the fertile fields.


    When the roar stopped, the green sword held in the air suddenly came out of its sheath, and the cold sound sounded slowly.


    "Knowing the reason, the city should change its ownership!"


    The cold light flickers and the blade vibrates slightly.


    In the blue and dark color, red overflowed from the neck. A moment later, a large amount of blood mist gushed out.


    When the green sword returned to its scabbard, the cloak blew without wind, and Tang Hao turned around.


    Still holding half of the blade, there was a touch of pain and some surprise on his face.


    Next second.


    The head slipped from the neck and fell to the ground with a bang. The headless body also crashed to the ground.


    Slowly left the back, coldly issued an order.


    "Kill all the others in the city."


    "Send a letter to dawangcheng, let Mu Dongjiao wash his neck, and we will kill the city in three days!"


    Domineering words linger in this area, and the fresh blood emits the bloody smell of blood, which adds a bit of depression to this area.


    Ah, ah.


    The scream was accompanied by the crisp sound of sword attack.


    A moment later, the cry stopped suddenly, leaving only the dull sound of heavy objects to the end.


    The soldiers standing at the periphery of the venue, seeing the straight figure coming, seemed to have a natural pressure, which made people have to respect.


    Involuntarily stood upright and watched the figure stride out of the city. The scene was like a military parade.


    After taking the reins handed over by the school captain, Tang Hao turned over and mounted the horse, glanced at the sea of blood and corpse mountain in human purgatory, and waved his hand.


    "The smell here is too strong, wet and bloody. It''s not suitable for camping."


    "The whole army is out of the city. Let''s garrison outside the city!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mist filled the air, towering peaks stand on the desolate land, quietly guarding the strong cities not far away.


    Several long anti horses were placed in front of the city gate. Rows of soldiers holding war on the city tower were like sculptures, standing upright and cautious.


    The sound of footsteps came from the head of the city. It startled the birds that fell on the ground outside the city to peck. The crack of armor vibrated and a voice shouted.


    "Wake up! The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty must have reached our border by now!"


    "We should always be ready for support!"


    A small horseshoe broke through the mist and came faintly. The horseshoe was very urgent and there were a lot of people.


    The soldier guarding the city secretly shook hands with the blade and looked at the end of the avenue.


    On the three foot wide avenue, horses roared and figures appeared.


    The blood stains on the ragged clothes and armor dried up, the dark red colors were intertwined vertically and horizontally, and the bun hung disorderly on the shoulder, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Before he reached the city, he was already roaring.


    "Open the gate! I want to see general Mu Dongjiao!"


    The soldiers at the head of the city frowned and recognized the general. They could see the embarrassed appearance of the group, which was the first to get cold for three minutes.


    "General Che? Was this an enemy attack? Lost the city?"


    The figure at the foot of the city held back the anger in his heart, clenched his fist and glared at the general at the head of the city.


    "It has nothing to do with you! Just inform general Mu!"


    The guard stood out and looked coldly at the soldiers at the head of the city.


    "We''re here with Datang information. If you miss the military plane, you can weigh it yourself."


    A long time.


    There was a voice at the head of the city.


    "Open the door!"


    In the creaking sound, the heavy wooden door was pushed open by three or five soldiers.


    Hundreds of knights galloped in at the door.


    The patrolling taxi soldiers and the training taxi soldiers in the city were stunned when they looked at the hundreds of people shuttling outside.


    When you see that these clothes are ragged and unwilling, and the armour clothes are fragmented, you suddenly understand in your heart.


    One after another showed strange looks, or surprised, or ridiculed, or gloated.


    A defeated general has no dignity.


    What''s more, where it is considered to be a natural moat, it lost in a mess.


    "Yo! Is this a lost battle?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m always proud of the reputation of general mu. I''m ashamed to go back to the city like this!"


    "What a shame! It must have been a mistake! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so impatient to find general mu. A punishment is inevitable."


    "The city is high and the walls are thick. It stretches for several miles. I didn''t expect to be defeated like this! Tut Tut, if we want to fight this war, it depends on our King City. These defenders are unreliable!"


    There must be cynicism. Although it was rustling and lowered the volume, some harsh words still fell in Che enwu''s ears.


    The guard looked at the side face lying on the horse''s back, and slowly approached and comforted.


    "General Che, the culprit of the city''s failure is Shen Taixi''s subordinates. They don''t listen to orders and show off their abilities without permission."


    "Don''t blame yourself too much, let alone listen to what these good people say."


    "When I see general Mu later, I don''t need general Che to show up. I''ll tell the general why. If I''m punished, my subordinates are willing to bear it together with the general!"


    The figure on horseback smiled sadly and turned around.


    "If the city fails, for whatever reason, the Lord stationed in the city is duty bound."


    "It''s not easy for you to drag me out of danger. You''ve picked up my life! If you''re allowed to carry this sin, my lord general will live too much failure."


    Seeing that the guard had to defend, general Che smiled miserably.


    "A defeated general is like a lost dog. They are right."


    "But after all, it is a fact that the city has been lost. How to make up for the mistakes is the top priority."


    "I will ask general Mu to step into the battlefield again and regain the lost glory."

 Chapter 984

    King City, general''s house.


    The delicate figure walked through the courtyard and corridor guarded by soldiers.


    The soldiers stood upright and did not squint.


    It''s not that the soldiers don''t covet such a beautiful and charming beauty, but that the soldiers of the whole King City know that this woman serves general mu.


    In three days, general Mu will be able to spend thousands of gold to build a beautiful koi pond for her!


    Today, while the woman was cooking meat porridge, a familiar figure broke into the general''s house.


    The woman put on the meat porridge and walked through the corridor. Before she reached the door of the main hall, there was a rough voice yelling.


    "Waste! A bunch of waste!"


    "If you lose the city and become a defeated general, you still have the face to come to the King City!"


    Several sergeants in shabby clothes came out of the main hall and fled in a hurry.


    The woman under the eaves caught a glimpse of the group''s embarrassed appearance and covered up her smile.


    The moment Che enwu jumped out of the main hall, suddenly a figure stood in front of him, subconsciously dodged, suddenly looked up and caught a glimpse of the exposed eyes of long sleeves, which was as beautiful as a soul, and lost consciousness for a moment.


    The smiling woman seemed to recognize the figure in front of her. Her sleeves were raised slightly, and the laughter suddenly dissipated.


    Hoo.


    A censer roared out of the hall.


    Hit the ground with a bang, rolled a few times and jumped out a long way.


    Mu Dongjiao shouted angrily again.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The beautiful figure looked at the several people who fled quickly, and just stepped out of the lotus step and went in.


    Holding hot porridge, the woman moved forward and approached the angry figure in the hall.


    "General mu, why should you be so angry?"


    "Those generals are in a mess. They must have withdrawn from the front line?"


    General Mu snorted angrily, slumped on the seat on the left side of the hall, and two thick gases spewed out of his nose.


    "Shit! A bunch of losers!"


    "At the border of our country, we sent 100000 people to repair the Great Wall. The city is high and the wall is thick. I don''t know how much stronger it is than the previous dynasty."


    "This gang of dung making waste gave way in half a day! The months of hard work of 100000 people were handed over to the Tang people in vain!"


    Gently put down the meat porridge, lean on the thigh with a graceful body, and lean on the soft and fragrant body.


    The figure lying in Mu Dongjiao''s arms raised his pretty face and slightly hooked the corners of his lips.


    "Naturally, these soldiers can''t compare with the general. Losing the city is also a warning to them."


    "Why should the general punish himself with other people''s mistakes? If he is angry and the Tang soldiers are approaching, how should he fight this battle?"


    Perhaps this warm and soft praise played a role, and general Mu''s anger subsided a lot. Although the gloom on his face did not dissipate, there was a lot of peace between his words.


    "The border is lost and the responsibility is heavy. Che enwu is a senior general under my command. If this matter is reported to the king, I can''t escape my responsibility."


    The moving beautiful eyes blinked flexibly, and the new moon gradually appeared in the corners of the eyes.


    "As the saying goes, injustice has a head and debt has a owner."


    "Although the general can''t avoid suspicion, he can completely reduce the responsibility to the minimum, but some people must pay the price for this matter."


    The tender fingertips stick to the man''s rolling throat, slide gently to the chest and rub slowly.


    "General, since you are a defeated general, you naturally have to look like a defeated general. You have to give up your love in exchange for your Majesty''s complete trust. This deal is still cost-effective."


    The beautiful eyes looked at the man''s meditative face, slowly leaned the head against the broad shoulder, and the green and tender fingers restlessly got into the open skirt and went in.


    "Now that the general has already poked the basket, why not bring him to justice, until he defeats the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and escorts the Imperial City in person?"


    "In this way, the general won''t be upset..."


    The soft Yi rubbed the chest and stirred Mu Dongjiao''s desire a little. Mu Dongjiao put his arms around his slender waist and kissed the delicate sweet lips.


    A moment later, the dignified face suddenly smiled and caught up the woman''s Yurun chin.


    "What you said is somewhat reasonable!"


    Put down the woman, his burly body stood up and shouted out to the outside of the hall.


    "Someone!"


    Outside the door.


    More than ten armour men with swords entered, bowed with fists and stood at the threshold.


    Mu Dongjiao waved his big sleeve and said solemnly.


    "The commander of Che enwu''s garrison was disadvantageous and failed to teach his soldiers, resulting in the collapse of the whole border defense."


    "From now on, put Che enwu into death row and keep him in secret custody."


    "When I catch the Tang general, I will take him into custody in the imperial city and go into the palace to receive a reward!"


    Then, more than ten bodyguards turned and left the hall. Mu Dongjiao turned and sat down and put the delicate body on his thigh again.


    "The beauty reminds me in time to relieve my worries at one fell swoop."


    "This time, you have a good body and mind, ha ha."


    The figure in his arms was surrounded by jade arms and hung on Mu Dongjiao''s neck. Green fingers twisted Mu Dongjiao''s warped beard and smiled.


    "As long as the general is happy, my body and heart are really happy."


    "I''m just a girl. I really can''t bear to see the general distracted by the war..."


    Ha ha ha.


    Mu Dongjiao smiled boldly, picked up the wine glass on the table and poured it down.


    "Dawang city is high in water depth and guarded by 30000 elite soldiers. It is the only fierce city in Koguryo!"


    "Ben Shuo, there are 100000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. What''s wrong with thinking about this city, even if it''s 200000 soldiers?"


    "Yes, Ben Shuai is here, and the city is carefree!"


    The figure in his arms got up and walked down, smiling like flowers.


    "The general is mighty."


    Then he bowed his head and blessed himself.


    The drooping green silk covered the handsome face, and a sneer loomed the eyebrow peak.

 Chapter 985

    Under the Great Wall.


    The sun removes the haze and shines on the earth. The formerly crowded city walls are now quiet and can''t hear a sound.


    The blood seeped into the soil and dyed the ground of the city wall dark red. The dried blood was intertwined vertically and horizontally, leaving deep or shallow meridians on the ground.


    Layers of corpses spread out staggered, spreading from outside the city to the city.


    Like this smelly mosquito and fly, buzzing through the sea of blood and corpse mountain, this is about to become their paradise.


    The birds and crows sang low, perched at the head of the city, looked at the scene in the city, fluttered their wings and wanted to inform other companions.


    A few miles away.


    Military tents are located in the vast fertile fields, and cooking smoke rises from tents spread for miles, rising into the sky.


    The morning wind blew over, mixed with a touch of blood. Tang Hao sniffed slightly and walked up against the dawn.


    "The smell of blood is too heavy. It''s not a good idea to expose corpses in the field in this hot summer."


    It is a simple common sense that corpses rot and their own bacteria are easy to cause diseases.


    Even if the ancients did not understand bacteria, they also knew that where there were groups of dead cattle and horses, people would get sick if they stayed for a long time.


    The figure on his side was silent for a moment and said.


    "Grandpa, the Great Wall has been recovered. This is the territory of our Tang Dynasty. Sooner or later, someone will come to live."


    "I''ll go and tell general Yuchi to dig a pit and bury the body."


    The army had a long journey and was tired. In addition, yesterday''s World War I was even more painstaking. This time, I really feel like I have nothing to do to deal with the aftermath.


    Tang Hao suddenly had an idea that in the future war, he could abduct some people of the surrounding Outland and let them collect these dead bodies.


    On the one hand, it can save their troops rest time. On the other hand, these bloody bodies can also frighten the minds of these Outland people and make them fear the iron riding instinct of the Tang Dynasty.


    "This is natural."


    Step forward, handsome face facing the rising sun, struggling to smell the taste of the sun.


    Tang Hao slowly closed his eyes and tasted the peace of the moment with his back.


    A long time.


    A calm voice rang slowly.


    "Digging mass graves is time-consuming and labor-consuming. It comes from an expedition. Useless labor is still done less."


    "Let the soldiers drag the scattered corpses to a dense place and burn them collectively with fire oil."


    "That''s all we can do."


    Wu Tong took his life, bowed quietly behind Tang Hao and strode out.


    Not long after, things were arranged. A large number of soldiers came out of the camp, pushing wheelbarrows and carrying more than a dozen oil tanks filled from Dengzhou towards the simple dead city.


    In a few hours, thick smoke and flames several feet high rose from the city, swallowing piles of dead bodies. The nourishing grease was burning and burst from time to time.


    Or perhaps the roasted oil was ignited again, and the flame rising into the sky showed a strange blue light.


    The soldiers who lit the fire did not expect the flame to jump up so fiercely and suddenly soar.


    After lighting a corpse mountain, he also had complete experience. Across the hot air wave, he threw the torch in his hand directly into the corpse pile splashed with gasoline, and he stepped back a few feet to wait and see.


    Yuchi Jingde saw the city reduced to a sea of fire, walked to a small slope and stood behind Tang Hao.


    "Really have your boy!"


    "That black viscous black oil is made into a flammable thing by you."


    "Good guy, even this body can burn."


    Tang Hao still knows the characteristics of this kind of simple gasoline.


    Volatile, but it''s an excellent burning material. Of course, it''s no problem to burn these bodies.


    In his eyes, the sky burning flame was reflected. A touch of excitement flashed across Yuchi Jingde''s face, and he was relieved.


    Yuchi Jingde was already suspicious when he heard that the oil developed by Tang Hao could burn on water.


    However, Tang Hao''s feeling since the beginning is that he is a calm generation. Therefore, he did not say much and chose to believe.


    This time, looking at the raging fire, if it is really placed in Dawang City, it can be roasted without being burned by the fire!


    "This is the black oil that can burn on water?"


    "In my opinion, it''s done to attack the King City!"


    Then the hearty laughter spread.


    Tang Hao sighed as he watched the fire snake wriggle and jump on the city.


    "Creatures, these are all creatures."


    I''m used to the coarse salt here, the long clothes here and the life here, but Tang Hao''s body, after all, contains the heart of future generations.


    Fire roasts the city, scorches the sergeant, and burns everything.


    Tang Hao felt his scalp numb and his heart trembled when he thought of the fresh lives running away in the fire and the shrill screams after being burned by the fire.


    As if feeling the sadness in Tang Hao''s words, Yuchi Jingde patted Tang Hao on the arm and smiled.


    "War is cruel. That''s what you said to me. I can use it on you this time."


    "Sometimes I wonder when it''s time for people to kill."


    "Until one day, Fang Xuanling''s husband said to me that Kyushu will be unified and the world will be unified. Just like the great Qin Dynasty, the world will be stable again."


    The big palm on his shoulder was pinched, and Yuchi Jingde slowly opened his mouth.


    "Tang boy, as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, you can''t be kind. It''s terrible to be cold-blooded. If you want to go to various countries in cold blood, you''ll be scared to hear the name of the general. Maybe only in this way, there will be less killing in the world!"

 Chapter 986

    On the earth slope, there was silence for a long time.


    Many problems are contradictory and dialectical.


    "Report!"


    Simply loud and clear voice came after itself.


    They turned around at the same time and looked at the panting scouts running up the earth slope.


    "General Yuchi, general Tang."


    "The news came from the 3000 soldiers who went to explore the black bone city. The black bone city has sent soldiers to cut down the woods around the city wall."


    "In addition, there was an ambush of dark soldiers in the black forest. Our people suffered heavy losses and hurt most of them."


    More than half?


    Although there is no exact figure, it must be no less to see the Scout''s face twisted into balsam pear!


    Tang Hao looked at me and answered.


    "The dike has been laid down before. Why are the casualties so heavy?"


    The Scout''s face was a little ugly. He frowned and arched his hands.


    "There should be an old hand in the black forest in the mountains. Traps and traps are dug everywhere. Even their arrows carry the venom of jungle poisonous insects."


    "The black mountain forest is very familiar to them. But when we soldiers enter, there are towering trees that block out the sun and cover the whole forest."


    "I don''t know the direction, and there are barbarians hiding in the dark. Three thousand people go in like a clay ox into the sea... Just..."


    The scouts were uneasy and did not dare to report the casualties of soldiers, and their words seemed to be hesitant.


    Tang Hao waved to interrupt the scout and waved.


    "Help the injured brothers back to the camp for treatment."


    "There is no need to visit Montenegro."


    Without severe punishment, the scouts hurriedly bow down and thank in case of amnesty.


    In a hurry, the scouts left.


    If the Pathfinder didn''t go well, Tang Hao was annoyed by the death of a team of people.


    The war has just been ignited, and the Pathfinder team has already collapsed back before even seeing the black bone city. This is not a good sign.


    Take captain Chi Jingde and Tang Hao back to the camp. I decided to see the wounded soldiers first.


    Yuchi Jingde''s old face turned black, but his mouth was not to forgive these defeated soldiers.


    "A living man is ambushed, but he can''t touch the enemy''s direction!"


    "I still have too little experience with these recruits!"


    Tang Hao didn''t say much. War dead are very common.


    Especially in such an ambush, the whole army will not be destroyed, but it will burn Gao Xiang.


    The good thing is that these soldiers did not run in vain. At least they found out that it was not safe in the black mountain.


    Thinking, a war horse ran towards this side.


    Before the man arrived, he heard the anxious cry of the soldier.


    "General Tang! A small village and some scattered armor were found in the northeast."


    a helmet and armor?


    Tang Hao''s heart moved.


    Is it difficult to garrison the city and live?


    With a wave of his big hand, the cloak flew away.


    "Go! Go and have a look!"


    Along the way, the green shade was continuous and the sound of cicadas was intermittent. There were weeds on the wild path that only two war horses could pass through.


    When you look closely, you can still distinguish the traces of broken grass trampled by war horses.


    At sunset, people finally found this village at the foot of the mountain.


    The scouts followed Tang Hao and walked around the village about 100 meters long.


    "General Tang, with dense forests and high mountains, is it possible that it is a mountain bandit in Koguryo?"


    Touch the rough wood, button off the soil on it, and expose the new wood wrapped in it.


    "New stubble!"


    "This is a newly cut wood."


    Staring at the wet place on the door, Tang Hao said faintly.


    Behind his back, Tang Hao asked, glancing at the open empty houses.


    "Is there a living mouth? Search for two and ask about the situation."


    "With armor, there must be some problems!"


    The scouts bowed in response.


    "General Duan and General Gao have been interrogated in Houshan."


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and waved.


    "Lead the way!"


    It is said to be the back mountain, but it is a wide land on the waist of a mountain.


    When passing the cave at the corner, Tang Hao paused for a moment.


    In the dark cave, there was a burning smell, like rice millet and batter.


    It must be a cave where some people live temporarily.


    Tang Hao was stunned by the scene that came into sight when he strided forward.


    The man standing barefoot and hanging his head in front of the crowd shrunk and trembled faintly. Half of the blade thrown on the ground has a wound.


    Most people are skinny and haggard.


    Obviously, he is half a child, but he has traces of vicissitudes on his face, which is not different from people over 30.


    Standing in front of the crowd, two figures holding the handle of the knife, with their backs to themselves, were hissing at the crowd.


    "Say!"


    "Where did the broken armor in the village come from?"


    "And who lives in this cave? Did you escape here from the Great Wall?"


    Compared with the burly figure of the speaker, the other young general was more childish. He pointed at everyone and hissed.


    "The Great Wall has been garrisoned by the Tang Dynasty, and many soldiers in the city have escaped!"


    "If you dare to cover up deserters, there will be no one left in the whole village today!"

 Chapter 987

    Tang Hao didn''t want to take care of the interrogation.


    Striding forward, I found that these interrogated people had their own state.


    Behind several old and young men standing in the front row, there are also a group of people with broken arms and hands.


    Along the gap, you can see that some people have been hammered half of their heads, and red and white liquid is painted all over the ground.


    Hard hand!


    These two men are definitely tough hands in the military camp.


    Looking at the two figures, Tang Hao felt a touch of curiosity in his heart.


    It seems that they haven''t seen their voices and bodies. Where did they come from the Jiangmen family?


    For the time being, Tang Hao stopped and asked.


    "Is it the people or the soldiers? Is there a conclusion?"


    When the calm voice sounded, the figures of the two statues suddenly turned back.


    Seeing this famous general in Chang''an, they saluted with fists.


    "General Tang!"


    Tang Hao nodded slightly in response.


    The big man with the tiger''s back raised his head and smiled happily on his angular face.


    "General Tang, yes, seventy-five people."


    "It was learned from the interrogation that these people either avoided conscription or taxes and fled to this place."


    "As for those worn-out clothes and helmets, no one can find them."


    Between the words, the man turned his head and looked at the crowd with a sneer.


    "It seems that it still needs a good trial."


    Staring at this face, the eyebrows suddenly gave Tang Hao a feeling of deja vu. Tang Hao glanced at the big man.


    "Have you met me?"


    The man who reported the news smiled.


    "My father''s surname is Gao. He was Duke Shen of the Tang Dynasty."


    "The last general is at the bottom of his family. His surname is Gao mingzhenxing. He is a general of Zuo Wei in the army."


    It was the son of Gao Shilian!


    Tang Hao suddenly realized it!


    No wonder the man in front of him had never seen him before, but he had the feeling of knowing each other.


    Seeing Gao Zhenxing holding his name, the slightly immature young general beside him quickly bowed down and hugged his fist.


    "Duan Zan, the last general, is the son of general Duan Zhixuan."


    "This time, I''ve seen general Tang!"


    Tang Hao looked at them, laughed and waved them to get up.


    This really responds to Yuchi Jingde''s Frank words.


    I''m afraid this battle will be the last battle of the Tang Dynasty. These old ministers and princes sharpened their heads, transported their children to the battlefield, grasped the last battle and earned a merit.


    "It''s a model for the young generation to confuse the son of the Duke of China and go to the front line for the country!"


    "I''m relieved to have you here for interrogation!"


    Gao Zhenxing laughed and patted the chest.


    "Don''t worry, general Tang. I''m best at interrogating this matter!"


    "It''s a big deal. If you can''t say it, cut it one by one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was anger in the crowd.


    "Datang dog official! Really Koguryo has no warriors!"


    "Grandpa, I''ll show you what Koguryo''s generals look like!"


    Someone rushed out of the crowd, picked up the broken knife on the ground, ejected it, and flew towards the three generals.


    Bang.


    A figure flashed past and kicked off.


    In the dull hum of Chu pain, the figure flew back and smashed into the crowd.


    Subconsciously, the dodging crowd immediately gave way to a path. The falling figure fell to the ground with a bang, pushed and pushed the dead body behind him to move a few steps, and then stopped.


    "Hey, you can''t hide!"


    Gao Zhenxing, with a little joy, sneered at the corners of his mouth and strode up.


    Picked up the collar of the figure on the ground and dragged him up. He didn''t say much, so he put his right hand on his waist and took out the Tang Dao.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Waving to stop Duan Zhenxing''s idea of cutting him off, Tang Hao slowly leaned up, looked up and down at the struggling figure, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "How nice it is to admit it yourself?"


    "If you had stood up earlier, so many innocent people would not have died."


    "Look at them. They were slaughtered to hide your general''s identity."


    Glancing at the villagers who were trembling but kept silent, Tang Hao''s face was cold.


    "However, gaisuwen has a lot of means to obey the people of Koguryo. Even if he is dying, he will never dare to give you up."


    "This alone makes me think highly of you."


    Throwing away the struggling voice, Gao Zhenxing kicked the figure struggling to climb up and looked at the fallen general sneering.


    "General Tang, it seems clear."


    "This dog is a fleeing general hiding among the villagers to make up for the number!"


    "Why talk to people like this? If your subordinates chop it with a knife!"


    Tang Hao didn''t say anything. He stood there and looked coldly at the figure on the ground.


    Spit out the soil in his mouth, his blood red eyes glanced angrily, raised his skinned hand and pointed to Tang Hao and his party.


    "You Tang people, who are more hateful than robbers, will eventually pay a painful price for your invasion."


    Thumping the land under his ass, the figure was a little crazy.


    "This land is our Koguryo!"


    "I, Li Weifei, will not die today! This village is still our Koguryo!"


    "You Tang people, cold-blooded and cruel, don''t deserve to own this land!"

 Chapter 988

    "Oh, really?"


    Tang Hao picked up his eyebrow and looked at Li Weifei on the ground with great interest, just like a beast playing with the prey in his hand.


    "This mountain is actually good, with beautiful peaks and green shade. Even in this hot summer, it feels cool to be in this jungle."


    "I''m going to build a house here and keep it for the elderly in the future. In my twilight years, I climb the hillside and broad land, put on chairs and stools, carry a bird cage, blow the mountain wind and watch the sunset. It has a different flavor."


    The easier he said, the more Li Weifei struggled on the ground.


    However, Wu Tong''s big foot seemed to have a force of a thousand kilograms. He pressed his body and couldn''t move.


    His cheeks turned red and his arm muscles swelled. Li Weifei struggled with his last strength in an attempt to get up.


    But the feeling of Taishan pressing the top of the mountain firmly trapped this scarred body.


    Or knowing that there was no hope to stand up, Li Weifei completely gave up the idea, left the corners of his mouth stained with red blood and burst into a wild smile.


    "Tang people, are they so arrogant?"


    "I remember there was a huge Beijing Temple beside the Liao River. There were many bones of the Tang Dynasty buried in it. Have you forgotten?"


    When I mentioned the painful word, my big foot pressed on my back.


    Poof.


    A mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of Li Weifei''s mouth and fell to the ground, red.


    Tang Hao''s face was still as quiet as water, and there was a sharp jump in his eyes. He squatted down slowly and looked down at the figure spitting blood.


    "The fallen stone tablet will never be forgotten by Datang."


    "When the teacher returns to Beijing, I will inscribe my name Tang Hao on the stone tablet!"


    "This will be a great achievement in the history of Koguryo!"


    The laughing cheek became ferocious, and a cheek filled with anger appeared under the messy hair.


    Hostile eyes shot out from the hair gap, and his grin showed white teeth full of red blood.


    "Dream!"


    "If you dare to enter the Liao River, general mudongjiao of Dawang city must know! Those brave Koguryo soldiers will chop you up like fish."


    "I will also throw you into the huge pit by the Liao water and bury you."


    Ha ha ha.


    The wild laughter stopped suddenly when it was normal.


    The red cheeks gathered blood at a visible speed, and then became purple. The grown lips are already black, and the eyes are strangely protruding, which seems to be unable to breathe.


    A moment later.


    The crimson liquid flowed out of the ear hole, the vague roar in the throat gradually stopped, the cheeks were close to the ground, and the eyes were absent-minded. They had been moved to the big foot of the neck and suffocated alive.


    He slowly removed his big feet from the body. Wu Tong looked at the figure on the ground without expression and said faintly.


    "Dead."


    Tang Hao slowly stood up from the ground, took a sigh of relief and turned his body.


    "All killed."


    Quiet words spread slowly in the quiet mountains.


    Brush.


    The three generals behind him pulled out their waist knives.


    Poop poop.


    The sound of the sharp blade cutting into the skin and flesh swayed in the village, without a scream, a prayer, or even a cry.


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground continued until the last dull sound sounded, and Wu Tong hurried from behind.


    Looking at Tang Hao, who turned over and mounted his horse, Wu Tong glanced at the sea of blood on the hillside behind him and made a voice of doubt.


    "Lord Tang, are these refugees who have fled the famine? Are they really native people?"


    Between the words, he stepped on the horse, shook the reins, and rode side by side with Tang Hao.


    Looking at the dark sky in the distance, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Ragged clothes and calluses."


    "People who often run around in the fields have some characteristics of big hands and feet. Have you seen that general? Can he have the feet of the barefoot?"


    Hearing this, Wu Tong was more confused, and Jianmei wrinkled at the next moment.


    "But these people didn''t shed a tear until they were cut down and saw their relatives fall down one by one."


    "From beginning to end, I saw fear, fear, but I didn''t seem to want to beg for mercy."


    Slowly retracting his wandering eyes, Tang Hao looked at the careful man.


    "You''re right!"


    "They only have the fear of death, but they don''t have any courage to continue to live."


    With a long sigh, Tang Hao continued.


    "Gaisuwen enlisted the countrymen, built the Great Wall, dug rivers and built walls. These atrocities are the same as those of emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty."


    "To avoid conscription and labor, these people have to be displaced."


    "Carrying a meal that will never be enough to eat, wrapped in ragged clothes, and like a cautious mouse all day, he evades the search of officers and soldiers everywhere. It is better to say that they are just bodies that can walk and talk than they are alive."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong frowned and remained silent for a long time.


    Tang Hao spoke faintly on the bumpy horse''s back.


    "Tyranny is fiercer than tigers."


    "Instead of living a lonely life numbly, death is also a relief for them."

 Chapter 989

    General''s house.


    The suppressed anger was dissolved by the warm fragrance nephrite in front of him, and a secret letter was hurried back to the house by the soldiers.


    "General mu... General mu, Datang... Datang secret letter."


    He hesitated between his words. He was half kneeling on the ground and hung his head. He didn''t dare to look at the general on the seat.


    Datang''s letter?


    The figure on the seat looked a little stunned.


    When the two armies are fighting and the front line is broken, Datang will send a letter on the ground?


    Persuade to surrender? Or is there another plot?


    "Bring it up!"


    In the majestic harmony, Mu Dongjiao kneaded a slender jade leg of the figure in his arms and motioned slightly.


    The woman was very interesting. Her fingertips crossed Mu Dongjiao''s strong cheek line, slowly stood up, gently moved Lian Bu and took the letter.


    The back cover of vermilion fire paint and vigorous small seal script are the characters of the Tang Dynasty.


    For a second, Mu Dongjiao didn''t open it immediately. He raised his stationery and looked at the soldiers.


    "Where did it come from?"


    This kind of words seems to have a thousand gold. Only the figure half kneeling on the ground is three points shorter. The hanging head can only see the vibration of the helmet tassel and can''t see the expression of the face.


    The low voice was mixed with a touch of uneasiness and fear.


    "Yes... Our scouts met Tang Jun''s team. They... They forced it."


    Pop!


    The big palm smashed into the front table.


    The roar came out in an instant.


    "Why don''t you capture this team and bring it here for detailed interrogation?"


    "Leave this letter? Let them go?"


    Poop.


    The half kneeling figure was already very frightened. He hurriedly knelt on his feet and crawled on the ground.


    "My... My subordinates are incompetent. Our scouts... Can''t defeat them. Yes... They let them go..."


    "What!"


    The roar suddenly burst out. Mu Dongjiao stood up and looked at his trembling figure on the ground. He was very angry!


    "Waste! Fool!"


    "One lost the city and the other was beaten! What will I be the king of the city?"


    "Your refuge?"


    The beautiful figure stood on one side of the seat. She caught a glimpse of the crimson that loomed between the soldiers'' fingers and tightened her heart.


    I''m afraid it''s not as simple as the Scout said to let go.


    When he looked carefully, the rough figure blocked his sight, kicked the figure on the ground, and the violent shouts followed.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The scouts stumbled up, dared not stay for a moment, turned and ran out of the temple.


    Standing straight in the hall, the figure''s chest fluctuated violently due to anger, and his eyes that wanted to spray flame stared at the hall door.


    A pair of soft Yi climbed onto the broad shoulders, and a soft voice sounded from behind.


    "General, the scouts are in the barracks, but they haven''t learned the general''s skills. That''s their incompetence."


    "Why should you be angry with these despicable things, rectify the military style, and punish the generals who control them? Why should you be angry about this?"


    "Even if Datang letterhead has been delivered, if you don''t look at the contents of the letterhead and see what it says."


    Referring to the letterhead, Mu Dongjiao looked down at the envelope that he had kneaded and clenched in his hand.


    Biting his teeth, he glared at the empty door, and then removed the vermilion paint and opened it.


    A line of vigorous small characters appears in front of you.


    "Three days later, when the city is attacked, the wooden general''s military affairs will open the city and kneel down to meet."


    "If not, the head of the general will move, and the sergeant of the whole city will sleep in the dark."


    Tang Hao was proudly mentioned in the lower right corner.


    "How unreasonable!"


    The sound of gnashing teeth squeezed out of his mouth. The muscles of Qiu knot on the arm bulged at the next moment, the big hands tightened hard, and the rubbed stationery hissed.


    Before the war, it was all disrespectful. It was a naked insult!


    "How dare a yellow toothed child be so rampant! How dare you!"


    Mu Dongjiao, like an angry Beast, looked at the corner of interest in his clenched palm and hissed in a low voice.


    Bang kicked over the wooden frame on one side of the hall, and the glass candlestick fell to the ground. The paraffin wax was overturned on the ground, rolled several times, stopped at the foot of the seat, and the flame that was about to go out was burning again.


    Mu Dongjiao threw the paper ball into the flame, and there was a strong killing intention in his scarlet eyes.


    "Tang Hao, I remember the name!"


    The beautiful shadow on his side brushed Mu Dongjiao''s chest and gently reminded him.


    "I heard that Tang Hao is a young talent who has not been born in a hundred years of the Tang Dynasty and can disintegrate our Koguryo front line so quickly. The general should be more cautious."


    Pooh.


    Mu Dongjiao spit hard and looked disdainful.


    "What nonsense young talents are all touted by people in the Tang Dynasty."


    "The eastern expedition and the western war are in the position of the chief General. Which time didn''t Datang''s old and immortal things hide behind their backs and give advice?"


    "Datang is in short supply now. It is in urgent need of a young general to take the lead in the country. Tang Hao is only slightly better than others and has been assigned as a model."


    "He really thinks he''s capable and can''t feel his position?"


    This statement is strange, which shocked the woman on her side.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he seemed to feel that there was a trace to follow and muttered.


    "The general said this, but it reminds me of one thing. The Tang Dynasty conquered Tubo in the South and claimed great victory, but in the end it seems that Princess Wencheng was married to Tubo."


    "If Datang really has such an excellent young general, it would be unreasonable to say so."


    Mu Dongjiao snorted coldly.


    "True and false is no longer important."


    "The war is coming. I will tear this guy up before the battle and let him have a good look at what is called a town general."

 Chapter 990

    On the golden silk bed, the curled people were sweating, their beautiful eyes were closed, and their eyelids trembled.


    His hands and feet were tightly clenched like a baby, and big tears filled the corners of his eyes, dripping on the ice silk jade pillow and soaking it.


    In the long dream, there were soldiers holding spears everywhere. The shrill cries filled my ears. The old mother painfully pulled the child''s arm and begged for mercy not to take her child away.


    The ferocious soldier did not enter the oil and salt, impatiently kicked away his mother, grabbed the trembling child and dragged him out.


    Outside the house, rows of soldiers were watching over half-aged children, pushing and shoving towards the barracks.


    The mother rushed out of the house and wanted to see the child again, but she was stabbed to the ground by a sharp spear.


    The woman hiding in the box trembled and watched her brother taken away, tears in her eyes and clenched her teeth. Mother''s arm was pierced red, full of women''s eyes, the whole body couldn''t help shaking, covering the corners of her mouth for fear of making a little sound.


    The old father tried his best to protect his mother, holding the bleeding wound and scolding angrily. A flash of light slipped through his neck, and the sound stopped suddenly. At the same time, blood gushed out.


    The girl''s eyes are full of the crimson color, her nose smells the thoughts and blood floating in the air, and her pupils are afraid


    The gasping woman woke up from the nightmare and looked at everything gorgeous in the house. Only then did she know that everything just now was a dream.


    Curled up at the head of the bed, the woman trembled around her legs, and her lips were still slightly trembling.


    "This is a dream. It''s not the situation three years ago."


    Bitterly wiped away the tears on the powder. The woman sobbed and slowly climbed up in her thin shirt.


    The accompanying maid came in from outside, saw the graceful figure across the gauze, and asked casually.


    "Miss, have you had another nightmare?"


    The woman didn''t answer, turned the screen and came out.


    "Did you find out the location of the dungeon?"


    The maid glanced out of the room, came up and whispered.


    "In the southeast corner, there is an underground hole in the waste firewood house, which is the entrance."


    A bright light flashed in the woman''s eyes, the gloomy color on her face slapped her face, and her steps became a little eager.


    When passing the maid, say one word.


    "Go and have a look."


    The southeast corner is relatively remote. Here are mainly stacked with military sundries, firewood, forage and waste scrap iron.


    Perhaps it is because these unimportant things do not attract attention in the heavily guarded army, and the guard is sparse and lax.


    Striding into this area, a group of patrol soldiers bravely asked a few questions. They didn''t dare to study deeply, so they hurried to release.


    This can send general Mu''s famous generals to the dungeon in a word. No soldier dare to disobey the woman who has just arrived in King City.


    Seeing that the woman had gone down the cave, some soldiers winked and followed up.


    The dark and humid tunnel is illuminated by dim candles. The occasional dripping sound and ethereal sound add a trace of vitality to this silent space. The endless darkness at the front always gives people an inexplicable fear.


    Walking through the tunnel and turning a corner, the world in front of you is open-minded.


    On both sides of the aisle where only three people can pass side by side, there are all continuous iron bars. The inside of the bars is muddy, and there are black shadows curling up in the dark. When you see someone coming, you become a little excited, and the sound of chain collision comes.


    "Why! Why?"


    The angry roar broke the peace of the dungeon and roared hysterically.


    "It''s just defeat! Why don''t you give me a chance! Let me commit crimes and meritorious deeds! Your majesty gaisuwen won''t be so stingy..."


    "Come on! I want to see general Mu! Come on!"


    The cross bar was shaken and roared, echoing in the empty tunnel, with a touch of sadness.


    A quiet voice came out as the roar dissipated.


    "General Che, we''re trapped in the dungeon. We''d better find some ways to escape!"


    A helpless cold hum with bitterness sounded, and the voice of questioning suddenly rose.


    "Escape? How? At the end of the dungeon is the moat riverbed. When it is dug through, there will be a rush of water."


    "What''s more, how do we dig? What do we dig?"


    There was a brief silence in the dungeon, and the silent voice came out again in the darkness.


    "General Mu is not such a person. Someone must have framed him maliciously, general Che..."


    The sound of shaking the iron crossbar suddenly stopped, and there was the sound of footsteps stepping into the mud in the shaking of the iron chain.


    "Frame?"


    "Who will frame me? Who will frame me?"


    "The whole city of King City is full of soldiers. What''s the use of setting me up, even if a soldier and a school captain?"


    "Koguryo''s country only advocates those who have seen the enemy''s head. Who cares about the Yin move behind a villain?"


    At this moment, the voice suddenly stopped, seemed to have some epiphany, and seemed stunned.


    "No! There are women in King City. The woman who has never met but can go in and out of the general''s house freely!"


    "Is it her? She''s a stranger. Is it possible?"


    It seems to be asking and talking to yourself.


    The woman stopped on the dungeon path, smelling a wisp of putrid smell floating in the air, listening to the sound of doubt, raised the corners of her lips.


    Pad your toes, step into the mud and whisper.


    "It''s him, that''s right."

 Chapter 991

    "It''s me."


    The woman who stopped at the door of a dungeon looked at the two figures hidden in the shadow and made a faint sound.


    In the dark, they were obviously stunned.


    Someone dragged the chain out of the shadow, came out with a dim candle, and looked at the woman across the bar.


    "Is that you? Who are you?"


    "Why can you appear in this dungeon?"


    Next second.


    The figure with disheveled hair suddenly became angry and punched on the iron fence.


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why frame me?"


    The woman brushed the saliva off her face and smiled.


    "Five years ago, there was a peasant family in Shitou village. His older brother was arrested for conscription, and his father was buried in the hands of conscription soldiers."


    "The family''s surname is Jin. You must know that there must be a row of Jin people on the conscription roster on the 28th."


    Conscription is a common thing in Koguryo. Especially before this year, there were not a few generals who responded to gaisuwen''s call. It is common to go to the village to catch people frequently.


    As for surnames, who cares?


    Ha ha ha.


    Arrogant laughter rang through the dungeon.


    The figure in the crossbar glared at the people in the corridor and took a playful look.


    "So you want to ask where your brother is going?"


    "The army is vast. Do you think any general will care about the life and death of a soldier?"


    "Thirty thousand villagers died when building the Great Wall, and 5000 soldiers were washed away by building a moat. Maybe your brother is among them. Why don''t you go to the underworld and ask yourself?"


    Unable to get the answer in her heart, the light in the woman''s eyes dissipated in an instant, and her face was cold.


    "You''d better know better and tell me where my brother is."


    "Or this dungeon will be your last grave."


    The anger in the eyes completely turned into a cold killing intention, staring at the figure outside the crossbar, with a cold tone.


    "Now that the great enemy is in front, you can instigate evil words for your brother. It''s a good means!"


    "I tell you, even if you pour me into this dungeon, it won''t help."


    "Koguryo will not die for no reason, a general, nor will dawangcheng!"


    At the thought that he was framed by a female stream, Che enwu was furious.


    I didn''t expect to win countless battles in my military life, but I was secretly plotted by villains and put into a dungeon to be humiliated.


    "If you still have some conscience, tell general Mu as soon as possible that the Tang people''s army is coming with igniters! If you make arrangements in advance, you won''t end up with me."


    Cluck.


    The silver bell like laughter was particularly loud and crisp in the empty dungeon.


    "General Che is really a good general for patriotic guards!"


    "This point is not firm. You are worried. General Mu has dug water areas in the city to break through and divide the original nine areas."


    "Every camp and every important place is connected by roads. Even if one place is on fire, it will be put out in time. Moreover, it will not be contaminated with other furnishings."


    Although he was angry, Che enwu was a little relieved. At least general Mu carried out his advice.


    Ali made a slight movement around the corner, as if his steps were drifting away and falling in the woman''s ears.


    Cautiously glanced at the empty corner and turned to the maid next to the room.


    The maid nodded secretly, weighed her feet and moved towards the tunnel.


    When the maid was arranged to leave, the beautiful woman''s face completely cooled down, approached the crossbar and said in a deep voice.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll look for it myself."


    "I won''t forget the Revenge of killing my father. Just spend your last time in this dungeon!"


    The guard came out of the darkness, looked coldly at the woman and said in a deep voice.


    "Hum, the little woman dares to speak wildly."


    "Are you an iron general?"


    The woman did not answer, and a sneer appeared on Juan Xiu''s cheek.


    "Would you like to say that it''s the general''s business? As for whether it''s a passive response to the war, a degenerate escape, or a righteous sacrifice for the country, it''s just a word in my mouth."


    "I think the general will decide how to choose."


    Leaving these words, the woman left quietly.


    Che enwu''s heart flashed a touch of consternation, looked at the left figure, and suddenly turned around.


    "No! General Mu must be informed of this!"


    "General Iron and general wood, one stationed in the imperial city and the other stationed at the border, are among the best dignitaries in Koguryo."


    "I didn''t expect that this iron general, who has no desire for fame, would look like this!"


    "It''s really chilling to use such despicable means in order to win the holy favor alone!"


    The guard disappeared into the darkness again, leaving a sigh.


    "General, it''s hard for us to protect ourselves at this time. It''s even more difficult to get out of this cage. Why mention telling general mu?"


    "What''s more, the woman''s status in general Mu''s heart is extraordinary because she can enter this death row."


    After a moment of silence, the guard took over the conversation.


    "Previously, she was sure to kill us. In such a big Koguryo, I''m afraid there are only iron generals who can compete with general Mu!"


    "Of course, this is just my guess."


    "Hey ~ now I just hope this woman is trying to be brave."

 Chapter 992

    White clouds like catkins float overhead in the wind.


    The sky light poured down through the cloud gap.


    The dull footsteps, with the sound of war drums, step on the ground neatly, shake the ground and move forward.


    The splashed smoke and dust filled the fertile field, and there was only one outline of the city wall of King City. After walking a mile, the soldiers were ordered to run and shout in front of each square array.


    A moment later.


    The sword and shield soldiers in front smashed the shield to the ground and extended left and right in a defensive attitude.


    The flag with the word "wood" sounded in the wind. In the army array that stopped slowly, the general with dark face and long beard sat on the jujube red horse, and a shiny iron halberd was carried by two muscular men next to the horse.


    The wind blew the long beard. The general on the horse slightly closed his eyes and stood quietly in the morning. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    His name is mudongjiao. His name is given by gaisuwen. I hope he will be like a dragon in the sea. On the Weizhen Peninsula, Jackie Chan will become a tiger and become a famous general in Koguryo.


    Mudongjiao also lived up to his great trust and helped gaisuwen seize military power, kill traitors and split the party. Finally, the famous generals of the great Sui Dynasty became famous in the first World War!


    Countless souls died by his sword.


    When the sound of shields came from the front array, the closed eyes slowly opened.


    The three-day time limit given by Datang is up!


    The green mountains are secluded, the forest is green, and the wide field is boundless. The deputy general looked at the wide field in front of the canyon and asked.


    "General, three days have come. Will the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty come?"


    Mu Dongjiao slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with a cold hum.


    "The 100000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have attacked the defense line, and they will continue the eastern expedition. They have to cross the King City."


    "The yellow tooth child talks wildly. Today is the time for him to pay the price!"


    When the words fell, the long beard gently stroked suddenly moved, and the dismounted war horse wailed.


    Mu Dongjiao grabbed the iron halberd and copied it in his hand. He rowed heavily through the air, reflecting a forest of cold. He dragged it obliquely on the side of the war horse, with a hum.


    "The general of the town is not in vain. Let him see it today!"


    The voice fell, and Gao en said in a low voice.


    "Here they are!"


    The silver waves rolled in the sky.


    A cavalry with roaring hoofs swept in like a tide, the silent gravel trembled slightly, and then jumped up. One by one, the iron hoofs whirled up the soil and occasionally flew one or two stones, which made them fly out with a sharp shot.


    The left and right wings of thousands of soldiers spread out, and the messenger soldiers with the command flag rushed among the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. Gao Zhenxing, Duan Zan and other generals constantly issued adjustment orders and ordered the soldiers behind to make corresponding adjustments.


    The military formation headed by four or five thousand people maintained a neat square column and advanced in an orderly manner.


    In the rear army formation, the "Tang" flag sounded. On a chariot pulled by five horses, Tang Hao was not wearing a armour. After sitting on the case for a few days, he read this volume of military books and raised his head slightly when he heard the command to stop coming from the front.


    Under the scorching sun, in front of the King City, the great Ukrainian army opened a battle and was completely ready for a decisive battle in the wilderness.


    "It seems that Mu Dongjiao is still a backbone master, very good!"


    Yuchi Jingde laughed and his wild voice rang out.


    "That Mu Dongjiao has killed the people of the previous dynasty. Naturally, he thinks it is unparalleled in the world."


    "General Tang, later, I''ll go to catch this guy alive and bring him to the general."


    The Dawan horse under the crotch spurted out a loud nose and shook its mane. Yuchi Jingde knocked the "clank" Jinming in his double maces, and he was about to jump out of the battle.


    Tang Hao waved to interrupt and said frankly.


    "General Yuchi, wait a minute!"


    "I have a hundred thousand troops marching forward. Why should I compete with his 30000 soldiers?"


    "This man can kill people. He must have some skills. If he doesn''t know the enemy''s situation, he will fight rashly. If he loses, the morale of our army will be blocked. If he wins, they will shrink the city."


    "It''s not good for us."


    In fact, Yuchi Jingde didn''t have much in mind. After all, this man had the first record of killing people.


    What''s more, I''m old after all, and I''m actually a little rusty.


    But he still couldn''t hold his inner momentum and retorted with a red face.


    "The general has no confidence in me like this?"


    Rolling up the old war books and putting them aside, Tang Hao said nothing, stood up with his hands, looked at the vast military array stretching to the sky, and smiled.


    "Isn''t general mu the leader?"


    "Did general Cheng Mu not see the letterhead sent by Tang?"


    The strong and vigorous voice swept across the wide land where the two armies were facing each other and swept away.


    The figure on the jujube horse''s back was very angry when he heard the letter.


    "The yellow tooth child doesn''t know the heaven and earth! How dare he speak wildly!"


    "I think you are also a hero of the country. I don''t want to show the ability of tongue with you. Today, I will compare with you, a talented man in Chang''an. Are you smart or powerful?"


    The figure standing on the chariot laughed, looked at the figure opposite, raised the blade and said in a deep voice.


    "General mu, you should have a good nest in the army when you are old. You should cherish your reputation. If it is destroyed today, it will be a lifelong regret."

 Chapter 993

    As the saying goes, an old man has a great ambition.


    But playing against each other alone is not as simple as having high aspirations.


    After all, Yuchi Jingde is old. Even if his martial arts are not reduced, his physical fitness will not keep up.


    As for this single challenge, Tang Hao really refused in his heart.


    As Tang Hao said earlier, even if my advantage is obvious. If we fight with you one by one, we will waste our time and lose all the advantages of our army.


    This side had just politely refused to let Yuchi Jingde go to war, but there was a new movement in the opposite army.


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    The bleak bugle sounded, the mighty soldiers'' roared ''and kept drinking, and the swords in their hands banged on the shield, making a shocking sound.


    The iron halberd swayed slightly, and a string of bells clanged on the neck of the jujube red war horse, looking anxiously at the countless soldiers standing opposite.


    On the horse''s back, the majestic and desolate voice shouted again.


    "Tang Hao!"


    For many years, Mu Dongjiao turned a blind eye to the numerous banners and the hundreds of thousands of troops.


    In his eyes, he reflected the figure under the handsome flag, drove his horse around for a moment, and saw that the Datang shield soldier suddenly opened a gap.


    A figure rushed out like a flash of lightning, and a slightly childish hiss sounded.


    "Wood bug, is the taboo of general Tang something that a barbarian like you can call?"


    Tweet, tweet.


    The horse man stood up, the red helmet tassel fluttered in the wind, the little general with two Unicorn heads on his shoulders and silver armor stood on the horse, the sword eyebrows were angry, and a silver spear was dragged obliquely.


    When the cloak behind him sounded, it fluttered with a Shua, and the scarlet color rolled in the wind.


    Oh.


    The figure on the jujube red war horse narrowed his eyes slightly, took a look at the tall figure, but his voice was not completely separated from the young general, and smiled.


    A moment later, the crescent iron halberd in his hand swung slightly, the blade turned to the young general and said coldly.


    "Fart big child, go away quickly."


    "Wood someone''s knife halberd, never cut unknown people!"


    Hearing this, Gao Zhenxing''s face turned red, raised his silver spear and pointed to the past.


    "At your age, Gao Zhenxing can beat three!"


    When the voice falls, the calm voice comes out after itself.


    "General Gao, step back!"


    The shafts of the chariots rolled, and the five horse chariot was pulled out. Hundreds of armored soldiers held large shields to protect the left and right. Yuchi Jingde stood up with one palm and stopped the chariot 200 meters away.


    Boom.


    A large shield wrapped in iron sheet smashed into the ground, embedded in it, and hundreds of iron spears poked out to form an array.


    Mudong jiaoce immediately took a few steps forward. Several deputy generals behind him wanted to follow up, but Mudong jiaoce drank and retreated. Ji Feng pointed to Tang Hao on the chariot and laughed wildly.


    "I should be so powerful. Ha ha, Tang Hao, I didn''t expect to meet you today, but you hid behind the iron wall."


    On the chariot, Tang Hao walked down slowly, crossed the sword and shield soldiers, stepped on the solid ground and stood there with his negative hand.


    "General mu, you are over 40 years old. Your children and grandchildren are gathered together for a while."


    "If your child gets married and gives birth early, I''m afraid you''ll have a grandson by now."


    "If you pass on all your martial arts in this life, it will be worth your life. Why work hard on this battlefield."


    The figure opposite seemed completely ungrateful, carrying an iron halberd and driving the horse around, and the low voice also spread out.


    "Isn''t general Tang timid in his heart?"


    "Since I know that I''ve been on the battlefield for half my life, I must know that I will be famous all over the world and shake the Tang Dynasty!"


    Mu Dongjiao clenched his hands slightly, clenched the iron halberd in his hands, and said coldly.


    "Fight!"


    The air tightened, and a faint majesty fainted.


    Tang Hao walked slowly in front of the army array and said faintly.


    "General mu, the four seas of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and the unification of Kyushu is just around the corner. Why do you go against the dragon scale?"


    "What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers under the city. Why should you be stubborn?"


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and leave a corpse of all your soldiers in the city."


    Mu Dongjiao clenched his teeth, and the iron halberd slid through the air and shouted angrily.


    "Speak wildly! Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    After repeated humiliations, Mu Dongjiao''s pinched arms trembled slightly, his eyes suddenly widened, the frozen and repressed air exploded in an instant, the heavy halberd edge slid over the left side, and the war horse suddenly hissed and galloped out.


    Looking at the rushing figure, Tang Hao wrote a song behind him, one hand across the air.


    "Take the blade."


    All the good words were persuaded because Tang Hao didn''t want to see the scorched corpses all over the city.


    But now.


    This war seems inevitable!


    When Yuchi Jingde saw that Tang Hao didn''t have any protection, he was about to come forward to fight. He was flustered.


    "General Tang, how to fight without armor?"


    "Or let..."


    Quan''s advice was suddenly interrupted, and his words without losing momentum resounded through the three armed forces.


    "I, Tang Hao, go into battle naked today! If I can''t split the enemy general with a knife."


    "If the three armies retreat, they will never enter Koguryo again!"

 Chapter 994

    War is imminent.


    All the soldiers were in a cold sweat for the shirtless Tang Hao.


    Looking at Tang Hao carrying a dragon''s gall and silver gun, he turned over his horse''s back. Even Wu Tong, who had been together for a long time, frowned, pinched the reins and clenched the weapon. If it was a battlefield, he would be the first to rush forward and rescue the crisis.


    Yuchi Jingde had not been nervous in the face of thousands of troops and horses for several years. At this time, even if he did not go to the battlefield, his lower legs clamped with his horse''s belly could not stop shaking.


    There was also a voice shouting restlessly in my heart.


    It''s obvious that we have the advantage. Why should this boy take such a risk to show off!


    But these people knew that Tang Hao was not determined to die or win. The first fight is more about temptation.


    This time, he completely occupied a disadvantage. Even if he was tied, he must have enough confidence for this expedition.


    As for losing, Tang Hao didn''t think about it. Even if he lost the enemy with his own force, it should be easy to retreat from the array.


    Ah, ah~


    The two horses staggered in the hiss.


    Tang Hao''s spear was fast and complicated in his hand. He attacked like lightning. Without the shackles of his clothes and armor, his hand was fast with a flexible silver gun. In a moment, the shadow of the gun shrouded the other party.


    The opposite side is also a good hand at making weapons. All the generals who use the crescent halberd are proficient in hammers, knives, spears, axes and other weapons. The evolved moves are copied from these weapons.


    Moreover, masters like Mu Dongjiao who use halberds often give consideration to speed when their arms are strong!


    Bang.


    The crescent halberd accurately found the stabbing gun head from the gun shadow in the sky. When the wrist twisted, the weapon blade made a golden sound of friction.


    A move to defuse Tang Hao''s attack, Mu Dongjiao took advantage of this opportunity, the crescent heavy halberd suddenly turned, leaned out the gun head and cut down with a strong wind.


    The sound of breaking the air slashed down from the top of his head. Tang Hao planned to fight hard. When he mentioned the reins, the horse''s head tilted, and the halberd edge slashed down against the rotating forelimbs of Wu Zhui.


    Shua.


    The halberd pointed across the ground, mud splashed everywhere, and a stone was ejected with great force. It flew on the iron shield with a loud bang.


    "The reaction is good! It''s an enemy to fight!"


    Mu Dongjiao failed in one blow and said a loud compliment.


    For a moment, Tang Hao deflected his figure, threw his arms out fiercely, and swung a huge half moon with a silver gun.


    The action on the hand is to stop, and the words in the mouth have come out with the offensive.


    "It''s good for you to have such awareness, but you''re still worse after all."


    Almost before the words fell, a silver light beam came with a low dragon chant among the remaining lights of Mu Dong Jiao.


    In his eyes, the refined iron and silver gun had become bent in the air. Obviously, with great strength, he hurriedly raised the halberd to meet the blow.


    Boom~


    The huge impact made the eardrums very painful.


    With the power of the overlord, he hit the thick halberd rod with great strength.


    Mu Dongjiao only felt a strong force pouring down the halberd pole. His arms were completely numb in the next quarter of an hour, leaving only a subconscious habit accumulated from the battlefield. He firmly grasped the halberd pole and dared not break in the pine.


    The horses crossed, and the numb arms slowly returned to their original state. A touch of shock flashed in Mu Dongjiao''s eyes for the first time.


    A young man of the next year has the strength that is no less than the peak of a fierce general!


    Tang Hao is unusual!


    Turning his horse''s head, Mu Dongjiao looked a lot more serious. He let go and grabbed it out of thin air, so that his fingers were not so stiff. He clenched the iron halberd again and rushed up.


    "Your strength is just what I want, but after all, there are still few wars, and the heat is still lacking!"


    At the time of the charge, Mu Dongjiao did not forget to sneer twice.


    The silver gun in his hand pulled out two gun flowers in the air. Tang Hao was cold and dragged the silver gun obliquely behind him.


    "As I said, you''re still a little short."


    The figure on Wu Zhui seemed to accelerate abruptly after this sentence. The whole figure disappeared in the dark light and shadow. The cold light of the silver gun seemed to be a clay ox into the sea, converging all the brilliance.


    Mu Dongjiao looked at the strange scene and was slightly suspicious.


    This hidden way of playing really makes people confused. They don''t know what kind of way will happen on the opposite side, nor how they will fight back.


    Mu Dongjiao knew that Tang Hao was cunning. He didn''t know what the hell he was doing this time, so he had to stare down.


    At the moment when the two war horses were about to contact, a shadow suddenly rose in the dark shadow, and the silver gun in his hand was so exaggerated that he jumped down simply.


    Hiss~


    Yuchi Jingde looked at the suddenly violent voice, breathed involuntarily at this moment, and suddenly clenched the reins in his hands.


    Jumping up in the air, the body position will be greatly limited, which is a big taboo in the confrontation, but Tang Hao made it out so brazenly!


    Tang Hao, who has no armor all over his body, will break his arms and legs if he is swept in the air, or will be directly split in two!


    Wu Tong also fully sees the disadvantages.


    This kind of play is full of flaws. Give up any defense just for this thunder blow!


    Is it difficult for Tang Hao to fight to the death?

 Chapter 995

    A moment of life and death.


    Even the opposite Mu Dongjiao was stunned.


    This attack is completely opposite to Tang Hao''s previous attack and defense, and even more like a reckless man who is extremely angry and ignores the rules and regulations!


    Almost subconsciously, Mu Dongjiao swept out the iron halberd in his hand, but his doubts really increased sharply, and his strength was also much less.


    A master''s fight is often in an instant.


    It was because of the previous shock that Mu Dongjiao missed the best opportunity to attack.


    At the moment when the halberd tip touched his clothes, Mu Dongjiao hurriedly pulled it back, protected his open chest and head, stretched out his hand to lie on the iron halberd, a thick halberd rod, and struggled to resist the blow of thunder.


    Almost subconsciously, Tang Hao knew that his full strength was greater than that just now.


    When the front of the gun was about to fall, Mu Dongjiao clenched his teeth and his arms were stiff. The bulging muscles on his thighs tightly clamped the crotch horse to prevent him from flying out by this blow. His blood red eyes seemed to stare at the figure flying down from the air.


    For a moment, the shadow in the air aroused a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Before the meaning of the smile was clear, the figure fell and the gun halberd handed over.


    Boom.


    The sound sounded suddenly in my ears.


    At the moment when Mars suddenly exploded, there was a roar in my ears. All the screams around me were drowned by this loud noise, and then the surroundings became surprisingly quiet.


    The thick halberd rod was horribly bent into an arc and quickly became closer in the angry eyes.


    His arms suddenly sank, and a great force seemed to run through half of him. He still clamped the horse''s belly by his instinct. The body under the great force was still thrown out with the bang of bones.


    When the dust was flying, Mu Dongjiao rolled uncontrollably on the ground for two times, waved an iron halberd, inserted it into the side of his body, deeply embedded in the soil, and then removed his strength.


    With a few heavy breaths, Mu Dongjiao felt that his arm was completely unconscious, and his whole body became extremely sour and sleepy.


    The strength of this blow has more than doubled compared with the previous one, which is indeed somewhat unexpected.


    His trembling hands could not hold the iron halberd on his side. Mu Dongjiao squatted down vigilantly, shook his sober head and looked up slowly.


    A few steps away, the figure also slowly stood up from the ground. A ragged dress on his left shoulder was taken out of a board inch long hole by himself, soaked with blood.


    When Mu Dongjiao regained his hearing, Tang Hao''s words came faintly.


    "How about this blow?"


    He wriggled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of water secretly. There was some bloody smell. Mu Dongjiao subconsciously wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and grinned, revealing his white teeth stained with crimson.


    "It''s hard, but it''s just a little clever."


    "I hope you''ll be so lucky next time. Otherwise, it''s not as simple as hanging blood on your arm."


    The opposite figure laughed, turned over, straddled and stood at the horse''s head.


    The silver gun leaned on the ground with a bang and spun up the soil.


    "Mu Dongjiao, take care of yourself."


    "The next war, soldiers, your death."


    After speaking, he turned his horse and turned back towards the array.


    Mu Dongjiao watched the figure in white leave, and his eyes were particularly complex.


    The young man''s force is amazing. If he wore armor, he would not be so reckless!


    I''m afraid I''ll be a little inferior to him in this battle if I really put on my armor


    Before closing his eyes, Mu Dongjiao sighed in his heart. He moved his wrist and felt his strength gradually recover. He pulled out the iron halberd and stepped onto the war horse.


    Until now, all the soldiers in the two rooms who were watching were shouting loudly.


    "Long live Tang! General Tang is powerful!"


    What the Tang side saw was the scene of Tang Haoli splitting Mu Dongjiao. Mu Dongjiao suffered internal injuries and poured blood.


    Hissing and cheering for Tang Hao''s return.


    The Koguryo side, seeing the safe return of the general, was also very happy.


    "General Mu is awesome! Defeat Tang Jiang!"


    A loud cry resounded, and the fertile fields echoed in front of the King City for a long time.


    Tang Hao hung the lottery for a long time. The soldiers in the front row of Koguryo saw it clearly.


    It''s nothing to have such trauma in the war, but it still makes many soldiers very excited.


    However, some senior generals see the difference from the shadow. Mu Dongjiao has a slight internal injury, but in contrast, he has only a strategic strategy and strength to compete. One side is indeed overwhelmed by Tang Hao.


    Listening to the cheers and cheers in your ears, you Koguryo generals did not have much festive look in their hearts, but a faint cloud climbed into their hearts.


    If Tang Hao wears armor, he must be like a tiger out of the mountain, hunting wild animals. Even general Mu is a little inferior. Who should fight in the whole military camp?


    When Mu Dongjiao returned to the camp, Tang Hao also returned to the camp.


    Wu Tong and several generals hurriedly greeted him. Tang Hao waved his hand and squeezed his shoulder.


    "It''s not too much to make him the first warrior of Koguryo."


    "But this moment is over."


    The dry wind blew and lifted the scarlet cloak. Tang Hao strode onto the chariot and looked at the Koguryo military array opposite, smiling.


    "If a soldier is on the right path, he will lose heart and attack him head-on!"


    The next moment.


    One palm up, under the pressure of air.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 996

    Woo~


    The horn sounded and echoed in the sky.


    Mu Dongjiao, who had just returned to the array, heard the sound of the war on the other side. His mind had not calmed down. At the end of his sight, the dark shadow spread like an ant colony this afternoon.


    The whole earth trembled violently under the trampling of iron hoofs.


    Boom, boom.


    The crazy horse''s hooves scraped the ground, raised mud scraps, hissed and bumped forward.


    Mu Dongjiao turned his horse''s head, held the reins tightly in an instant and shouted loudly.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    The second the words were spoken, the arrow rain all over the sky took off and shot into the sky. The sky was darkened. The dense arrows were like locusts passing through, which made people''s scalp numb.


    "Archer ready!"


    The hissing sound instantly blew up the Koguryo army. Bows and crossbows raised arrows to the sky. Behind the shield soldiers were all soldiers holding bows and crossbows, and the sound of bowstring tension creaked.


    The next moment.


    When the word "Fang" was first spoken, the string sound burst.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The arrow rain came out of the string, and the noisy sound of breaking the air sounded. Numerous arrows flew into the sky, banged with the arrows falling from the high point, and hung down in disorder and weakness. Some arrows were rubbed, changed their original trajectory and overturned.


    Wei Chi Baolin, Duan Zan and Gao Zhenxing charged with a cavalry array respectively. When they saw the sky darkening and dense dark shadows rising into the air, they almost shouted with one voice.


    "Shield! Defense!"


    On the galloping horses, soldiers either picked up light shields or turned to the horse''s belly to avoid.


    Thousands of arrows fell suddenly at the next moment.


    The arrows were nailed to the shield surface wrapped in iron and copper, and the sound of banging was instantaneous. Some were directly opened by Tan Fei.


    Unfortunately, the wounded soldier hissed bitterly and was dragged out on the ground by the galloping horse.


    The first wave of arrow rain shot past. After a short pause, Wei Chi Baolin looked at the shield array tens of meters away and drank violently.


    "Kill me!"


    "Chisel through them!"


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang.


    The continuous impact sound sounded at the intersection of the front line.


    The figures of high-speed collision bumped into the shield, and the forest of guns kept squeezing towards people and horses. The huge collision forcibly overturned the horses, and the cavalry were thrown into the sky. Some soldiers holding shields were smashed together with shields. The bodies were rolled under the running iron hooves, and trampled into meat and mud in the blink of an eye.


    Some soldiers held spears and stabbed them into the body of the war horse. After being hit for several Zhang, the huge horse fell down and pressed heavily against the soldiers just now. The corners of the nose and mouth were immediately filled with blood and gurgling out.


    At the place where the defensive shield soldiers were torn open, Wei Chi Baolin jumped in with her horse. When she saw a single horse coming, Koguryo soldiers greeted him with a ferocious cry with a knife.


    A moment later, in the shadow of the sword, Koguryo soldiers flew upside down and became two pieces in the air. Viscous blood and hot internal organs drenched the soldiers around.


    Wei Chi Baolin, dressed in green mountains and silver armour, dodged to the side of the spear forest. The silver gun in her hand was as fast as a dragon.


    Bright red blood poured out of the abdominal cavity of several besieged taxi soldiers.


    Wei Chi Baolin, half covered with blood spots, urged her crotch to ride around the back of the shield camp. At this moment, crazy laughter swung to the enemy camp.


    "Hahaha, this war, I will become famous!"


    The other side of the battlefield.


    The huge axe smashed down and cut off the opponent''s blade. The blade cut through the body. The blood and flesh splashed in the sound of bone banging and breaking.


    "Woo ah"


    Relying on his strong physique, Gao Zhenxing screamed excitedly, and two mountain axes swung round in his hands.


    The soldiers of the phalanx behind them followed closely and ploughed a blood line in the shield barracks.


    "I want to get married!"


    "I want to use the head of Koguryo general as a bride price and give it to Dongyang..."


    Gao Zhenxing slashes left and right,. From time to time, he stretched out to look at the figure under the handsome flag in the middle, waved his axe, cut the flying figure into a bloody mass, and drank at Duan Zan a few outside.


    "Duan Zan! Don''t rob me!"


    "You''re still young! You''re getting married early! Why rush in so quickly!"


    Duan Zan on the other side drew a broad back knife from the chest of a Koguryo soldier, turned his bloody face, excitedly raised the handle with viscous plasma in his hand, and smiled.


    "Brother Gao, the head of the general, my brother will definitely give it to you!"


    "But it''s fun. Brother, I''ll watch some soldiers warm up."


    Laughing loudly, some people turned their heads and threw themselves into the new war situation.


    The shield soldiers have been scattered, and the defense formation is shaky, but because of this, the continuous momentum of the cavalry is also blocked, and the decline is slowed down in an instant.


    The view is high. On the fertile fields in front of the city, the huge waves on both sides have collided together, and the huge fighting sound shook the mountains outside the city wall of King City and echoed again in the canyon.


    The battlefield is torn into small battlefields, caught and killed, or surrounded by three or five people in a small area.


    The whole formation is moving slowly towards dawangcheng.

 Chapter 997

    Before the war, the generals of both sides were standing and watching.


    Under the high flag with the word "wood", Mu Dongjiao narrowed his eyes and looked at the fighting on the boiling battlefield and the unstoppable figure with two axes. His face was slightly cold.


    The bloody man had already lost his unable horse. The whole man was like a harvesting machine. Within a meter in front of him, there was a blood mist rising. Faintly, he had formed a circle that no one dared to approach easily.


    A flash of anger flashed across Tieqing''s face and raised his hands and fingers.


    "Who is that subordinate? How can he be so brave?"


    No one answered. No one knew who the young general was,


    "General! General!"


    When the urgent cry sounded, a soldier galloped over.


    The tiger''s mouth bled and gurgled down the spear pole. The helmet had long been lost. Scattered hair was scattered on the shoulders, and drops of blood stained hair fell slowly.


    "General! This field is not Tang Hao''s opponent at all. It''s the right way to return to Dawang city to defend!"


    Mu Dong Jiao''s blood red eyes stared up, and his low voice came out of his mouth!


    "Don''t go back! Hold it!"


    "The first battle must be won!"


    The general looked at Shangmu Dongjiao, hesitated for a moment, turned his horse''s head and rushed into the scuffle again.


    Someone beside him looked at the slowly pressing army and the horses breaking through the siege running amok and amok between the footmen and the bowmen, feeling anxious in his heart.


    "General, if we continue to fight, we will suffer!"


    "If not, if not, retreat!"


    Mu Dongjiao had such a sense of frustration for the first time. There was little difference in the number of soldiers, but his defense side had shown a decline!


    That the other party didn''t even use shells!


    The big hand pressed on the medium pressure of the air, and the voice of Mu Dongjiao came out again.


    "Heavy Armored Cavalry attack, crush those cavalry, and be sure to eradicate them completely!"


    As the words fell, there was a gradual commotion in Koguryo''s barracks. With the roar of trampling on the ground, a square array of 5000 people gradually appeared behind the chaotic battlefield.


    The flag was waved and the drums were beating loudly.


    The war horses with heavy armor on their heads and bodies scraped their hooves, gasped, leaned closely together, and galloped towards the camp with a split corner.


    When the rumble sounded, Tang Hao flashed a light in his eyes.


    "Heavy Armored Cavalry? It''s not imitating our Xuanjia army of the Tang Dynasty."


    "This Koguryo is a good copy."


    Words are light and full of disdain.


    Yuchi Jingde stroked the long beard under his jaw, and his face became serious. He watched the dark cloud rush out, with a touch of worry in his words.


    "Koguryo has always been proud of heavy Armored Cavalry. Now take out these treasures for training, and 80% are determined to kill all our soldiers."


    Turned to Tang Hao and reminded him.


    "We can''t wait any longer, either withdraw or increase staff."


    Pointing to the dark clouds around the Tang cavalry, Tang Hao provoked a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s rare for five thousand people to have such a posture."


    "In the end, we can see a square array with the power of a war, otherwise the war will be boring."


    They all turned their horses and looked behind them. Tang Hao shouted at the vast number of soldiers.


    "Two thousand warriors under my command, go with me!"


    At the first order, two thousand soldiers stepped out of the line. The horses were neat, wearing light armor and a single slanting long spear, which was majestic. At first glance, the momentum on the head of the standing horse seemed to be a replica of Tang Hao.


    Since he became the general, Tang Hao has rarely fought, but now his momentum has increased compared with that of personally conquering the grassland.


    Under the scorching sun, sweat beads hung on the face under the silver helmet, shining in the eyes, and the scarlet cloak turned with the wind.


    The long gun pointed to the sky, pierced the sky, and roared from the fertile earth.


    "Let me kill it! Take Mu Dongjiao''s head!"


    The deep hissing is like a thunder in the wide field, and like a sleeping lion, dissatisfied with the noise around, he wakes up from anger.


    Wu Tong and a school captain were escorting Tang Hao, with an iron horse sweeping the battlefield like a raging wave.


    The Tang cavalry, who had been wrestling with each other before, saw the two fierce men and horses crashing over and took the initiative to give up their territory and let the cavalry charge.


    Tang Hao rushed to the forefront. A silver gun turned into radiance and drew blood lines on the necks of stunned figures. The lucky soldier saw the armor on his chest, sparked and made a harsh sound.


    The metal and iron collided, the sound of snow melting and bursting continued into a piece, and the body of Koguryo soldiers flew out and fell in a pool of blood


    The heavy Armored Cavalry on the other side could not help but turn around when they saw the arrogant and domineering Datang army in their own army.


    "Fuck! Two thousand people dare to be so arrogant! Is it when our tribe doesn''t exist?"


    The general who led the heavy armored cavalry had red eyes and looked at the blood line ploughed by the soldiers. He was extremely angry in his heart!


    "Crush them! Kill the first Tang Qi!"


    "Those who raise their heads will reward thousands of gold and seal thousands of households!"

 Chapter 998

    The heavy armour cavalry is gaining momentum.


    Ho ho~


    The excited hiss came from the body wrapped in armor, but the sweat soaked body now has unlimited energy.


    In the huge smoke and dust, the horse''s hooves cracked the ground again, the excited calf kicked the horse''s belly, the war horse ate pain, wailed and roared, and rushed towards the square array composed of two thousand warriors. The earth seems to be awakened at this noon.


    Boom.


    The huge vibration rang through the fertile field.


    "Damn it! Just in time!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes burst into a frenzy and waved to the dark clouds.


    "Detour and avoid! Swim around and kill!"


    In a simple order, the soldiers behind them quickly divided into two groups. Instead of being hit by hard armor, they wandered around on both sides of the heavy armor cavalry.


    The bright silver gun picked up a corpse. Tang Hao inflated his arms and picked it with force. He lifted the corpse off the ground and smashed it into the crowd. His eyes moved with the chief general, clamped his horse''s belly, chopped the figure blocking the road to the ground, and launched a charge towards the temporarily chaotic square.


    Pick up the flying corpse. In the blood rain, the leading general of the heavy cavalry saw a horse coming in front. He simply pushed aside the guards on both sides, raised the cold iron heavy gun with one hand and rode to meet him!


    "Come on! Defeated general! Dare to make another raid after being injured!"


    "I will take off your hands and feet today!"


    Hearing the angry howl, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "Die!"


    The horse''s hooves splashed the blood stained soil, the cloak swayed with the strong wind, and a silver gun waved and chopped down the opposite side.


    Amid the whistling wind, the general raised his hand and shot out. The weapons intersected and burst violently.


    The general''s burly body was shocked, his arms muscles tightened sharply, and pressed the other party''s silver gun medical ethics for another half an inch.


    The heavy gun rubbed the silver rod to erase the spark.


    Tang Hao''s arms remained motionless, his wild face remained unchanged, and a smile came from the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the hand holding the silver gun suddenly turned, the strong arm made a fierce force, the gun tip swung round very quickly, and directly flew the heavy gun opposite with a loud bang.


    With the spirit of Wu Zhui in his crotch, the weapons in the air roared again, and the plane of the gun tip slapped on the general''s chest.


    Woo~


    The figure flying backwards screamed, flew out of the horse''s back and hit the heavy horse behind him. Even when people took the horse, it fell to the ground and raised huge smoke and dust.


    The black war horse stopped in place, the blood stained cloak was raised in the wind, the gun tip was suspended, and the mighty body was under an invisible pressure. No one around dared to approach again.


    The tip of the gun was raised slowly at the next moment, pointing to the figure who vomited blood and struggled to climb up, saying word by word.


    "You, too, weak."


    The corners of his mouth pulled the bleeding line, the general stood up hard, and his scarlet eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    "Tang... Hao!"


    A heavy horse rushed over from behind and shouted anxiously at the unstable figure.


    "General, go!"


    He grabbed the figure with ragged clothes and armor, put it on the horse''s back, turned the horse''s head and tried to escape.


    Shua~


    The sound of breaking the air burst out from the back of Kankan''s body.


    The rescue deputy general on horseback was shocked in his heart. He subconsciously picked up the blade to block it. Before he turned around, he felt a cold in his back.


    Poof poof.


    The sound of the sharp blade piercing the breastplate was heard.


    Before the pain came, the deputy general subconsciously looked at his chest.


    A silver spear with blood stains stuck through the two people.


    The shadow passed by again, and the voice of light wind and clouds lingered in my ears.


    "On the battlefield, if you lose, there is no turning back."


    When the black war horse ran forward, great pain hit, there was a feeling of pulling in the chest, and the silver spear disappeared


    The shining sun poured down, and the war horse wrapped in armor seemed to feel something strange on its back and slowly stopped its hooves.


    The two figures sitting side by side sat on horseback like puppets.


    The next moment.


    Two figures collapsed silently.


    "General Wu is dead!"


    Among the scattered heavy Armored Cavalry, I don''t know who howled with horror and anger.


    The figure still fighting suddenly stopped, and Yu Guang swept to the horse standing alone in the field.


    Next to the horses, two corpses were neatly lined up, lying on their sides on the ground, with red blood flowing under them, soaking the red earth.


    Seeing the empty and godless eyes of his senior general, the heavy cavalry warriors present suddenly felt cold!


    That was the general they were proud of. At this time, he was sleeping on the fertile field. On the contrary, Tang Jiang was not hurt at all. He was still majestic and stood on his horse''s head, like an invincible god Buddha.


    "Dead... Dead?"


    Someone repeated it with a touch of surprise and uncertainty.


    The sense of war in my heart also dissipated.


    "Run!"


    "If you don''t run away, you''ll die!"


    The reactive heavy riding armour man pulled the armour over his head, threw it on the ground, exposed his wet hair, pulled the reins, and ran frantically towards the results.


    One person responded, and immediately the heavy riding armor in front of the charge was also frightened. He turned his horse''s head and fled in a hurry.


    "Kill!"


    When Tang''s Sergeant burst into a fierce drink, a spear made a straight bleeding line.


    The Oracle who was still hesitating in front of him fell down.


    There was no time to think, and all the heavy riders began to flee and disperse.

 Chapter 999

    Dungeon.


    The figure bound by chains leaned on the wall, felt the vibration from the ground, and remembered the sound of horse hoofs trampling on the ground.


    For a moment, the figure suddenly became nervous and turned white.


    "This is... This is fighting?"


    In the darkness, another person''s figure was shocked. He suddenly got up and attached his right ear to the wet wall.


    In the silent dungeon, there were only two more and more heavy breathing sounds, except for the falling of water droplets.


    A moment later.


    The sound attached to the wall suddenly burst and roared.


    "It''s war! Outside the city! Only outside the city can there be such a charge array!"


    "No, no!"


    "The King City has solid walls and a moat with bottomless moat. It''s the best choice to strictly prevent it! How can general Mu be confused!"


    The figure became a little crazy and strode towards the cross bar, driving the iron materials on hands and feet to rattle.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Let me out! I want to tell general Mu that if I go out of the city, I will lose!"


    The crossbar rattled, mixed with the golden sound knocked out by the chain, but there was no sound in the whole silent dungeon, which was frightening.


    "What''s the matter if the general doesn''t stay in the dungeon and goes out in such a hurry?"


    A clear and pleasant voice came slowly from the end of the dungeon.


    Hearing this female voice, Che enwu was shocked.


    It''s this vicious woman again!


    Thinking of the battlefield damage, Che enwu is no longer in the mood to waste on those personal grievances. His cheek was attached to the bar, squeezed the skin on his face, and along a gap, he saw the woman coming step by step.


    "If you let me go, I''ll find your brother''s whereabouts for you."


    "I won''t blame you. As long as you let me go, I''ll go to the front battlefield to persuade general mu."


    The graceful figure giggled and stared at the deformed face full of mud and squeezed by the horizontal bar.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I used to be a proud man, but now I''m like a beggar, praying for me? Is this still the majestic car general who killed the enemy?"


    "What''s more, if you''re locked in this prison, you can calm your nerves and cultivate your heart. Who dares to recognize you as a general when you get out of here?"


    Che enwu clenched his teeth, and the calm woman was reflected in his wide eyes, shouting loudly.


    "Do you know that if King City fails, the entire Koguryo gate will be opened! Do you know that all the soldiers in King City will be buried with it?"


    "Do you know that Koguryo will have no peace in the future?"


    The woman in the corridor lifted up her lips and smiled. She took over the Pu fan from the maid behind her, and looked at Che enwu contemptuously.


    "You martial arts men only care about war. You only have endless conscription and labor in your eyes."


    "Have you ever realized the hard-working people? When have you paid attention to the situation in the court?"


    Hearing this, Che enwu was stunned.


    A woman''s family actually mentioned chaotang in front of her?


    There was a suspicious spark in his slightly narrowed eyes. Che enwu had an ominous feeling in his heart, and even guessed that the woman''s next words would be involved in a huge conspiracy.


    Inexplicably, the fear in my heart suddenly enlarged, and even my arm holding the bar was trembling slightly.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    "What''s the plot?"


    Mei Mou glanced contemptuously at Che enwu. The woman stepped on the wet mud on the ground and walked slowly for two steps.


    "My brother''s business doesn''t bother the general. Someone has promised to find it with me."


    "In fact, it reminds us that it is already obvious here. Why should general Che ask clearly?"


    Stepping on the dry land in front of the railing, the woman smiled.


    "In today''s Koguryo, his majesty gesuwen has two generals. One is in charge of the military layout of the Imperial City, and the other is in charge of external defense."


    "In recent years, urban defense has become extremely important in the hands of his majesty gaisuwen. General Mu''s position is at the height of the sun by building the Great Wall, building fortifications, recruiting civilian men and expanding troops."


    "Even if it is conscription and expansion of troops, it should not just make foreign generals stronger and bigger. What does the general think?"


    As expected, the struggle between the inside and outside of the court was like what he imagined. A dignified touch slipped on Che enwu''s face.


    "With the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, the military front can not be underestimated. It is necessary to send more strong troops to the outside world. The expansion of troops should pay attention to the periphery in order to ensure the safety of Koguryo!"


    "The garrison of the imperial city is only responsible for your Majesty''s safety. There are 80000 elite soldiers stationed in the imperial city. Isn''t that enough?"


    The slender fingers danced in the air, and the woman laughed.


    "That''s just listening to what''s the connection with your Majesty''s soldiers and those in your hand?"


    Che enwu immediately choked and trembled and pointed to the woman.


    "You..."


    The woman giggled and a fierce color appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "Good!"


    "The moment General Iron saves me from you bandits, this life belongs to general iron."


    "I hate you people who recruit soldiers everywhere, break up families and separate relatives. I hate this heavy military service. How many people have died? Don''t you count them in your heart? They are all the people of Koguryo!"


    The woman gradually fell into madness and hissed.


    "I hate this Koguryo. It''s cold-blooded and cruel. The people dare not speak and dare not plough when there is land..."

 Chapter 1000

    "General! Get out!"


    The sound of crying and drinking lingered in my ears.


    Mu Dongjiao looked at the fleeing soldiers in front of him and clenched his teeth secretly!


    Tang Hao''s two thousand armour soldiers had strange tactics. With light armour, he dragged the heavy armour cavalry around in circles, completely removing the momentum of the whole five thousand armour soldiers.


    The general was slaughtered, and the whole elite heavy armored cavalry had no head, which made the soldiers blind and frightened.


    That dazzling scarlet cloak was even braver in the next war. Even if it was protected by armor, it was overturned one by one.


    Kuibai fled, and the heavily armored cavalry in the front array began to spread backward.


    Mu Dongjiao clutched the heavy halberd tightly and was suddenly angry in his heart.


    That shadow can be regarded as the strongest enemy in his life.


    Looking at the place where the scarlet cloak passed, the bloody rain turned up. He couldn''t help but that his subordinates were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. Mu Dongjiao twitched in the corners of his eyes and gnashed his teeth to squeeze out a few words.


    "I will personally blade the Tang general before I can get rid of my hatred."


    A pair of big hands suddenly pulled the reins and begged.


    "General, the tide is over."


    "If the fierce battle continues, the loss will only be greater and greater! If you don''t withdraw at this time, I''m afraid it will be as late as general Che!"


    Referring to general Che, Mu Dongjiao suddenly felt cold.


    The city gate is small, so it''s inconvenient to retreat. Now I''m determined to fight hard. Isn''t it the same?


    In addition, the King City is high in water depth, and there are two mountains nearby. How can the natural barrier not be used!


    His words, which were just like those of an enlightened man, made Mu Dongjiao wake up completely. He glanced at the fleeing Koguryo soldiers and shouted loudly.


    "Stop the troops! Garrison the city!"


    Woo~


    The horn of retreat echoed over the city.


    Koguryo soldiers, who had no intention of fighting, hurried to cover each other and rushed to the city walls.


    While the horn of Koguryo sounded, Tang Hao stopped Wu Zhui, glanced at Koguryo soldiers who hurried into the city and raised the corners of his mouth.


    The next moment.


    With one hand in the air.


    Sobbing~


    The horn of Datang also sounded.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, who were still chasing after him, were very suspicious of the order to withdraw troops from this victory field.


    The school captains galloped to the army formation and hissed loudly.


    "Don''t chase the poor aggressors, and the whole army will camp!"


    The soldiers who dare not disobey the military order quickly stand in a square line with the bodies on the Caiguo battlefield.


    Tang Hao carried a bloody silver gun and rode back to the camp.


    Yuchi Jingde came all the way to meet Tang Hao and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Your boy is fighting against the strong wind, but you forget that I am an old general who leads the infantry and Bowman."


    While taking off his hot helmet from his head, Tang Hao glanced at the poisonous sun and complained.


    "This son of a bitch shouldn''t have gone to war in summer. He didn''t fight twice. He was like taking a bath."


    After saying that, he put his helmet in his armpit, turned over and dismounted, and ran parallel with Yuchi Jingde.


    Big hand on the veteran''s shoulder, Tang Hao sighed.


    "I knew the general was eager to fight. The general planned this war!"


    "The Pacers and bowmen are running all the way. The previous wave of propulsion can run out of breath. I don''t want the army to press in, but in this weather, the activity is too big and people are very easy to dehydrate."


    "At that time, there will be few annihilation of the enemy, but there will be one tired and paralyzed. There will be many opportunities to fight and meet."


    The truth is simple, and Yuchi Jingde can understand it.


    These soldiers brought out by Tang Hao are usually honed in a bad environment. This hot sun can still withstand it.


    In addition, the cavalry attack, without manpower, can save a lot of physical fitness, so as not to fall when they meet.


    Yuchi Jingde burst out laughing and echoed.


    "You can''t break your promise."


    Turn around and look at the Koguryo soldiers who crowded along the floating bridge in front of the city, with a happy smile on their faces.


    "You made great achievements in this battle, and Liang Mu Dongjiao didn''t dare to go out of the city anymore."


    "However, I''m afraid these Koguryo are still in the dark. I don''t know that the city they are hiding from will become their graves."


    The oil burning on water was invented by Tang Hao.


    This is also the strategy formulated before.


    As for mu Dongjiao, it was unexpected to go out of the city to meet him, but now it is the same way. This group of uninformed high sentence beauties will taste the taste of fire baking.


    Stripped off the armor on his arm, Tang Hao wiped his eyes blurred by sweat and smiled.


    "The cattle and sheep have caught up with the fight, and the rest is waiting for general Yuchi to show."


    After saying that, he stepped forward quickly and left a comfortable word.


    "The whole army, everyone garrisons in turn. Go to the river for a bubble bath. I don''t want to sleep smelling the sweat of the camp."


    Ha ha ha.


    Yuchi Jingde pulled up his thick throat and laughed wildly, pointing to the figure who was walking and removing armor.


    "When the army confronts, your boy cares but sleeps. I''m afraid you''re the only one in the whole Tang Dynasty who dares to do so."


    He wiped his hot cheeks, raised his head and squinted at the dazzling disc.


    Yuchi Jingde bowed his head, wiped his sweat and mused.


    "But it''s the most comfortable thing to fight with this boy!"


    "It''s a good idea to take a bubble bath in this weather."

 Chapter 1001

    King City.


    The wind blew over the tree top, blew to the eaves, and the lanterns swayed. The orange light fell on the ground, bright and dark.


    The sound of neat footsteps sounded, and the patrol soldiers rang the gong.


    Bang~


    The loud sound of golden gongs swung away from the street and spread to the heavily guarded city.


    "Time has come."


    The long voice sounded in the whole city for the last time. Logically speaking, this is the time when the Lord will go to bed and the garrison soldiers change their posts.


    But today, it''s obviously different.


    Rows of taxi soldiers stand at the head of the city, and the number of patrol taxi soldiers has doubled. Even these soldiers are hung with arrow bags that they wear only when they go to war.


    The soldier on the arrow tower put his arrow on the bow string and carefully observed the wind and grass outside the city.


    "Once there are people outside the city, there is no need to report, shoot them immediately!"


    This is the first military order issued by Mu Dongjiao after he returned to the city.


    Under such strict guard, the general''s house is still full of candles. Obviously, the most famous one in the general''s house is doomed to sleep tonight.


    Mu Dongjiao, with his upper body naked, sat on the seat with his hands on his knees, allowing the woman behind him to apply some plaster and rub it on his joints.


    "How did the general get so badly hurt?"


    Looking at the unusual bruise on the shoulder blade, the woman frowned, picked up the mashed herbal medicine and gently applied it. The soft jade finger gently pressed the injured place.


    The figure sitting on the seat frowned tightly. With the woman''s pressing, the pain from both sides still made his forehead clear with fine sweat.


    Tang Hao''s strength was beyond his imagination. Coupled with the inertia brought by the horse''s sprint, he was able to resist the blow. He was lucky to have a slight injury to his shoulder blade.


    However, it did not hurt the scars on the epidermis and needed a long time to repair.


    Even if you are holding dishes and chopsticks at this time, your hands can''t stop trembling as if they were separated.


    "Today, I fought with Tang generals and lost my strength for a while."


    In the description written by Feng Qingdan, Mu Dongjiao held his shoulder with his right hand and gently wound his left arm around the circle.


    In the casual activity, the pain in the shoulder and elbow suddenly increased, which only made the hard-blooded man bite his teeth.


    The woman behind seemed to be surprised by the origin of the injury. She was stunned with herbal medicine, looked at the circle of bruises and said.


    "General Tang?"


    "Are there such warriors in the Tang Dynasty who can hurt the general?"


    At present, no one is sure to show the general''s danger. Mu Dongjiao smiled and wiped the sweat from his forehead, adding.


    "Nah, Tang Jiang has some skills. It''s very tricky."


    "If you fight with him, it''s no time to win, but after all, your fists can''t defeat your four hands. Datang''s troops are far more than mine, and Ben Shuai has to withdraw his troops."


    After that, Mu Dongjiao took a long breath and slowly exhaled, with his eyes deep.


    "I can hardly fail in my military life, but I never thought that this time I fell in the hands of a yellow haired boy."


    The woman behind him was slightly frightened, which could make Mu Dongjiao, who slaughtered the former general, call it a thorny problem. Such an opponent''s force must be not weak.


    Moreover, the appearance of Mu Dongjiao obviously suffered a loss. Who is Tang Hao sacred? When a young man becomes famous, even this force is really so powerful?


    For a moment, the woman''s heart wavered slightly.


    At the instigation of general Tieling, my purpose this time is to weaken the power of mudongjiao. If the King City is really defeated by the Tang army, even if I trip up the fierce tiger of mudongjiao, it will be like a hungry wolf like Tang Hao.


    "General, this Tang general is so capable. Can we break the enemy?"


    Mu Dongjiao rubbed his eyebrows and felt a headache.


    Previously, I thought Che enwu was just a reckless man. When he went out of the city to meet him, he couldn''t even cope with a yellow haired boy.


    Now it is clear in my heart that Tang Hao is really not something that some smart Che enwu can cope with.


    When you compete with yourself, you don''t play cards according to common sense, give up the conventional playing method, put all your eggs in one basket, and have the courage and courage to observe and understand your opponent in detail. With only a simple point, you have surpassed countless veterans in the army.


    "Although the boy is young, his mind is old, just like a refined fox!"


    "Now, our King City has high water depth and can resist for some time."


    "When it comes to the method of defeating the enemy, I''m afraid I have to write to the Imperial City, both inside and outside."


    Mu Dongjiao''s eyes beat, and a shrewd light came out of his eyes.


    There is a saying that no merit is rewarded.


    General Tieling has always been the favorite general under gaisuwen, and he is completely different from himself.


    Although it has nothing to do with it, it is the representative of dividing the rights in the court after all.


    It''s hard to avoid people''s suspicion that people who have never had contact with each other send an unidentified beauty for no reason.


    The reason why he pulled out of the court was that Mu Dongjiao tried to find out what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    Hiss~


    The woman showed her nose and wrinkled slightly. I didn''t expect that such small Tang generals were so capable that Mu Dongjiao was also overwhelmed by it.


    "Shangshu imperial city?"


    Women know the rules of Royal action.


    When the imperial city is really needed, the matter becomes complicated. At least it is even more difficult to let Tieling participate in it.


    Mu Dongjiao seemed to see the woman''s surprise. Yingying smiled and pulled him into his arms with a backhand.


    The woman''s answer did not involve any forces, but gave Mu Dongjiao more comfort.


    Reaching out to pick up the woman''s Yurun chin, Mu Dongjiao was gentle in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, this is just a joke. The general guarded the border in order to remove the worries of the border for the chaotang. Wouldn''t it be a dereliction of duty if I shirked such an important task on the head of the chaotang?"


    After talking, Mu Dongjiao looked out of the window at the bright moon and said faintly.


    "After all, Tang will come all the way. With food and grass supply and the heat, how long can he stay outside the city?"


    "Keep the city well. Within half a month, you will break through without attack."

 Chapter 1002

    The army pressed the border and was defeated in the first battle.


    Mu Dongjiao, with a thorn hanging from his heart, stood on the wall and looked at the Tang army camp a mile away, half narrowing his eyes for a night.


    In front of my eyes, cooking smoke curled up in the military camp of the Tang Dynasty, and the temporary gate was empty, as if I had turned a blind eye to tens of thousands of soldiers in Dawang city.


    shame!


    This is a naked humiliation to the guards of King City!


    The rough palm struggled to hold the solid wall, and Mu Dongjiao was angry and angry.


    A figure walked by and stood beside him. He glanced at the Datang military camp not far away, his cheeks bulging.


    "General! These Tang generals are too busy to see anyone!"


    "Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, just like this..."


    Mu Dongjiao closed his eyes slowly and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he was calm.


    "Vince, I know what you want to say."


    "In the face of the enemy, Datang turned a blind eye to us. This is a humiliation to our Koguryo warriors."


    "You''re angry, isn''t Ben handsome?"


    Slowly turning his body, Mu Dongjiao looked at the deputy general called Wensi.


    Patting him on the shoulder, Mu Dongjiao''s voice was desolate.


    "I have hardly met an enemy in my whole life, just like the former general of the Sui Dynasty, who was known as the way of life in those years, he has never paid attention to it at all."


    "But the one in front of us is very different from these generals."


    Seeing that the veteran called Wensi was puzzled, Mu Dongjiao smiled.


    "Our present enemy must not be determined by ordinary people''s ideas."


    Walking on the city wall with his back, Wen Si followed up without moving his face and walked side by side with Mu Dongjiao.


    "Why did the general say that?"


    "Tang Hao is no more than an ordinary person. When it comes to strategy, he is a means to make some people invisible, such as opening up and closing up on the battlefield."


    "In the midst of another narrow victory, the army attacked and attacked. Even if the two thousand warriors were swift and violent, they just drilled some holes in the horse''s foot strength."


    Listening to the analysis of the deputy general beside him, Mu Dongjiao shook his head slightly.


    "If you lose, you lose."


    "You and I all know that soldiers are crafty and ever-changing. Tang Hao is a person who is good at taking advantage of human weaknesses."


    "We have to guard against it."


    When the voice fell, the Tang army camp in front suddenly changed.


    Sobbing~


    The bleak horn rang through the camp and stretched out throughout the wide field.


    The next moment.


    The whole Tang army camp seemed to be boiling.


    Groups of soldiers poured out of the camp and linked the city to the whole fertile field.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The vigorous drumming became more and more intense, and the figure of soldiers rushed towards the wasteland like a rushing ocean.


    The school captains stood upright in the torrent, and the gathering hiss came faintly with the wind.


    Countless pairs of eyes on the city wall stared at the changes in the opposite barracks and suddenly became nervous.


    Dangdang.


    The arrow tower rang with gongs, which spread out and filled the city.


    "Assemble in the city and the Tang soldiers are going to attack!"


    The roar of the captain mixed with the sound of gongs and drums roughly urged all the soldiers to prepare for the war.


    Mu Dongjiao looked at the big black army opposite him and the flags erected on one side, and said in a deep voice.


    "Coming!"


    Press the knife handle on the waist with one hand and wave it in the air with the other.


    "All officers and soldiers listen to the order! 8000 soldiers go to the city to guard, and the rest go to the urn to guard. Be sure to block the Tang soldiers from the outer city!"


    "Promise!"


    "Promise!"


    An order was issued.


    When they ran, the soldiers immediately filled the whole city. Some carried logs, some carried stones, and some began to make a fire and burn boiling oil.


    These siege methods are also the experience that Mu Dongjiao picked up from the war in the Tang Dynasty. This time, all of them are used to guard the city.


    Everyone knows that this war is about the opening of the whole Koguryo portal!


    If it fails, the whole Koguryo will fall into the flames of war.


    What''s more frightening is that once the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty break through the city and drive in for a long time, they can plunder the food in the city and form a situation of supporting war by war.


    When the soldiers rushed to the city head, they could see all the black and magnificent figures. At the foot of the mountain, there were wide fields of banners, and the big flags printed with the word "Tang" came slowly like a vast ocean.


    There was no clatter of the cavalry tearing the earth when charging, but the footstep made a further footprint, deeply imprinted on the ground and the sound of beating the heart.


    The real 100000 troops are like one, and dozens of square arrays are neat and uniform, trampling out a soul shaking sound.


    Vaguely, the gravel on the wall moved, as if the whole city was also trembling under the front of the Tang soldiers.


    "This is a real Siege!"


    The soldier guarding the city whispered, and his words inexplicably took an instinctive shudder.


    Looking at the stone catapult standing high behind the soldier''s front, people''s hearts trembled.


    "The shells general Che said earlier were not used in yesterday''s war. Is it difficult..."


    Half said, did not elaborate.


    The power of shells has long been spread among the three armed forces.


    Although the things that coerce the power of heaven and earth were seen by their own eyes, they made the three Turkic armies flee, and even made the 60000 troops of general Che collapse.


    Thinking of this, many soldiers felt their backs cold and trembling faintly.


    Seeing the mighty army approaching step by step, Mu Dongjiao pressed his uneasiness, clenched the handle of the knife at his waist and picked up his eyebrow peak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the gateway of Koguryo is the area where we stand."


    "Step back, our wives and children, our parents will become slaves under the whip of others! Our whole country will be ravaged by the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Warriors, take your swords and let the Tang Dynasty soldiers see how our Koguryo warriors defend the pure land behind them."


    With a brush, he took out his waist sword, and a touch of enthusiasm flashed in Mu Dongjiao''s eyes.


    "People in the city! The city is broken and people die!"

 Chapter 1003

    The rising sun disappeared from the clouds, and the sky seemed to dim with the approaching of 100000 people in the Tang Dynasty.


    Billowing black wolf smoke rose at both ends of the city wall. The disordered footsteps covered the rapid beating drums and rushed to the city with soldiers.


    When the wind blew through the city, the black smoke changed its direction, and countless hurried figures were hidden in the diffuse smoke.


    "Let go!"


    The thunderous hissing shook the outside of the city.


    A moment later, the figure hidden in the smoke screamed. An arrow hit the man''s shoulder and staggered back.


    The wind rolled clouds and smoke, and the vision was clear again.


    Dense shadows rose into the sky and crossed the arc, covering the city.


    The corner of Mu Dongjiao''s eyes twitched at the head of the city. His pupils grew up suddenly, and his hand holding the handle of the knife suddenly clenched.


    "Avoid!"


    When the voice fell, the arrow rain rustled down, and there was a crackling sound all around.


    Into the flesh, splashed the bleeding line, some people wailed and screamed, and some fell to the ground.


    Stabbed into the wood, the tail quivered and hummed.


    More arrows were nailed to the shield and the wall and were shot away.


    After taking a look at the soldier under the shield, Mu Dongjiao not only scolded loudly.


    "Damn it! It''s coming soon. The Tang army smears oil on the soles of his feet and marches fast!"


    In his words, he looked at the wolf smoke blowing freely in the air and roared loudly.


    "Stupid thing! What wolf smoke can you light at such a close distance."


    "It''s out!"


    Under the city.


    Tens of thousands of black cavalry stood 30 feet away from the city wall, drawing their bows and shooting.


    Behind him, the rows of soldiers carrying the ladder stood in awe, looked at the blood line splashed on the head of the city, held the arm of the ladder tightly involuntarily, and for a moment, their heart was tensed by the blood red color, took a long breath, and tried not to tremble their legs at the critical moment.


    An arrow rain fell. Duan Zan, who straddled the horse''s head, turned to look at the soldiers waiting to carry the ladder and drank violently.


    "Fuck, go to the theatre!"


    "Attack the city!"


    For a moment.


    "Go!"


    Hissing, the soldiers carrying the ladder shook off their arms and fought for as far as they could in the gap between the counterattacks at the head of the city.


    Seeing the engineering soldiers passing by, Duan Zan flashed a dignified look on his slightly childish face.


    "Shoot, cover!"


    The rushing sound in front of the city masked the sound of banging and tightening the bowstring.


    The arrow rain rose into the sky again.


    In the eyes of the deputy general guarding the city, he reflected the dense dark shadow, covered the sky with the last brilliance, pulled his throat and drank hard.


    "Why is the Tang army so cunning? It''s no wonder that cavalry can replace bowmen so quickly!"


    When the words fell, the arrow rain hit.


    With previous experience, the top shield soldiers had done a good job in defense. Large shields wrapped in iron covered the archers in front. The crackling sound lingered in their ears, and the painful wailing sound was reduced a lot.


    The deputy general narrowed his eyes slightly, estimated the distance and yelled loudly.


    "Damn it! Tang Hao has really become a human spirit!"


    "One hundred and fifty steps of the hard bow is blocked by this boy. Ordinary bows and arrows can''t shoot at all!"


    After that, he kicked and turned over, ready to shoot the soldier, and said angrily.


    "Archers fight back! Shoot at the soldiers carrying the ladder!"


    "You can''t let a siege soldier near the city!"


    When the roar rang through the city, the shield and armor were removed, and an arrow rain was aimed at the soldiers carrying the ladder under the city.


    Mu Dongjiao was on alert and stood in the castle at the head of the city. He looked down at the whole battlefield, but his eyes had been sweeping the whole stable cavalry team.


    Relying solely on these ladders, you can''t climb the city!


    Vaguely, Mu Dongjiao always felt that there were few things in this Siege.


    Broad field.


    The huge "Tang" handsome flag fluttered in the wind.


    Tang Hao, who was in silver armor, looked at the arrows sticking out of the city with his hand on the cross bar of the chariot, and fell to the ground with a solemn face.


    Yuchi Jingde frowned and looked away from the battlefield.


    "That won''t work! The attack is too small."


    "If we want to play, we must do enough tricks! The more real it is, the more we can attract the eyes of these barbarians."


    Glancing slowly from the two wings of the army array, Tang Hao dragged the tin soldiers on standby. Tang Hao pressed his palm.


    "That''s good! This fake play needs to be performed enough to create an opportunity for these oil pouring soldiers!"


    When the cloak flew, Tang Hao stood up in awe and pressed his palm.


    "Herald the three armies, who can be the first to ascend the city, I will personally ask for an order to seal the Marquis!"


    Heroic and majestic voices echoed in the air. Heralds with various flags shuttled between the three armed forces in an instant.


    "General Tang has ordered that those who climb the city for the first time will be granted Marquis!"


    Duan Zan galloped to the military array with a silver gun. After receiving the news, he looked at Gao Zhenxing in the military array beside him.


    "Brother Gao! I''m sorry! I''ll take this honor!"


    Gao Zhenxing, who was opposite, pointed to Duan Zan and laughed wildly.


    "Brother Duan, you are the Duke of the country. How did you ever see the Marquis?"


    Speaking of this, Gao Zhenxing converged his smile and a touch of pure light appeared in his eyes.


    "But when it comes to glory, I don''t mind taking one more!"


    The double axes in his hand swung round in the air, and there was a touch of fanaticism in Gao Zhenxing''s eyes.


    "Erlang! Confer Marquis and add officials! In one fell swoop, rush!"


    Kill~


    Hissing again, the cavalry cruised wildly, and the soldiers rushed to the battlefield like a wave.

 Chapter 1004

    Arrows weave like locusts in the air.


    At the head of the city, there were people falling on the city with arrows. Behind the wall pier, the archer under the big shield narrowly escaped an arrow. Listening to the sudden fighting outside the city, he clenched his teeth, drew out the arrows and headed for the city.


    The moment when the running and roaring Datang infantry took over the ladder from the lying compatriots in front and erected the ladder.


    Poof.


    The arrow rain pierced into his neck and trembled with spare strength.


    In the gradually blurred vision, the figure of his companion tore him away and raised the ladder again


    More people fell down at the moment when the ladder leaned against the wall, and more people rushed up and helped the ladder up again.


    The figure hiding under the big shield drew an arrow again. When the bow string was full, an arrow was nailed into the eye socket, with great force running through and falling back with his body.


    The pain surged into every corner of his body like a hard tear. The garrison soldier was not completely dead. With his last breath, he held the bloody arrow and twitched on the ground. The vague hoarse cry in his throat overflowed the corners of his mouth. He struggled for a moment before he died.


    Such tragic scenes can be seen everywhere.


    The sky burst and the sun shone through the clouds.


    The high reward offered by the Tang army made the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty unprecedentedly interested in war, and the garrison pressure of the whole city increased sharply.


    More and more ladders stretch their reflection in the morning light and build up the wall.


    The soldier climbed with his feet, holding a hook chain in his mouth, and threw it towards the city at the top of the ladder.


    The whole wall was like a flock of birds perched on the branches, full of dark and surging figures.


    Outside the city wall, the blood line soared, and soldiers quickly added it again.


    The attack and defense remained the same, howling.


    Bang.


    An iron hook leaned against the wall stack.


    Looking for mu Dongjiao who was different in the chaos, he suddenly turned his head when he heard this unusual sound.


    A Tang soldier with a Tang knife in his mouth appeared on the wall pier at the head of the city.


    A scream followed.


    "Tang Bing came up..."


    Holding the sword, Mu Dongjiao stepped down the steps, and the green veins on his hand holding the handle burst up.


    He kicked over the soldier who was fighting with the soldier at the head of the city and slashed down with a knife in his hand.


    In the sound of Jinming''s handover, the sharp blade cuts off the bone, which is clear to the ear.


    "Waste!"


    "Wood preparation!"


    The shirtless man, with half of his muscles bare and twisted arms, carried the thick wood one by one.


    The red face showed a ferocious face, and bean sized beads of sweat came out from his forehead.


    "Go away!"


    In the angry cry, his feet made efforts to lift the rough wood up the battlements.


    Boom, boom.


    Round logs slanted down from the city head.


    The soldier, who was still climbing the rope, felt a dark cloud over his head, and a dark shadow suddenly enlarged and covered his eyes.


    The world became dark in an instant. With great strength, he rushed to the front door, and his forehead was decadent. Even before he could make a miserable howl, the whole body fell down.


    "Tamu! It''s Tamu!"


    Someone on the wall was surprised to drink, and his voice was trembling.


    Out of instinct, many soldiers in the front row raised their faces and looked up.


    At the top of the wall close at hand, thick logs appeared, stacked, shook and fell.


    For a moment, screams and howls intertwined the wall.


    The people on the chain were rolled down like leaves, and the white brains and red blood splashed on the mahogany and on the wall.


    Among the frightened crowd, some people hurriedly left the ladder and fell directly into the scattered crowd. With a loud bang, they shattered their internal organs. The shadow of the thick wood falling from the sky was reflected in their empty eyes.


    The vast black climbing army instantly turned into meat cakes and fell off the periphery of the city wall. The red blood reflected the red city wall, infiltrated into the city wall, overflowed the wall, merged into blood rivers, and converged under the city.


    The tragic picture made Yuchi Jingde''s eyebrows look like Sichuan characters, and the bright red color concealed his eyes.


    "General Tang, you can''t go on like this!"


    "Our taxi soldiers are too damaged!"


    Tang Hao couldn''t bear to see the thrilling colors on the wall.


    Holding the chariot rail tightly, he stared down and raised his fingers slightly.


    "Mu Dongjiao is a cautious master. Look at the soldiers in the arrow tower, standing around without an arrow, staring at the changes in the battlefield!"


    "Mu Dongjiao''s vigilance has not been completely put down!"


    "Those of us who are dragging buckets will surely be shot if we act rashly and pour grease into them."


    Pondering for a moment, Tang Hao waved and shouted.


    "If the order goes on, all the soldiers will withdraw."


    "Throw some shells into the city and let them have a good time!"


    Sobbing~


    The horn sounded.


    It''s a long stretch, revealing a desolation. Many soldiers can hear it clearly. It''s the sound of calling in gold and withdrawing troops.


    Many Tang scholars and soldiers were stunned at first, and then ran towards the camp.


    The army''s life is ahead, so I have to admit it.


    Duan Zan hears the sound of the horn, throws the silver gun in his hand, turns his head and looks at it. He is very annoyed.


    "Mother, the Marquis who got it, flew!"


    Gao Zhenxing, who was covered in blood, came up from behind and glanced at a large area of red on the city wall and a body two meters high under the city.


    "Shit! Our loss is so big!"


    Patted the dejected figure and comforted.


    "Are you still frustrated? I stood on the ladder alone and avoided the wood. I almost climbed the flying rope and fought a big battle at the head of the city!"


    "Speaking of the Marquis, your boy is far from me!"


    "Go! Who believes it?"


    "The soldiers of the three services witnessed it with their own eyes. Ask?"

 Chapter 1005

    The torrent of retreat rolled away, leaving corpses everywhere.


    The blood gurgled and soaked the moat red. The blood River dyed crimson gave off a strong smell of blood.


    Before the broken bodies spread all over the city, the corpses were stacked one foot higher under the city wall. The broken wood of the ladder was buried in the corpses, revealing a sharp part, or hanging half of the corpses, and the corpses were inserted into the soil alone.


    The flesh and blood of the corpse crushed by wood are blurred, squeezed out of the internal organs, and flowed all over the ground.


    The fresh wind blows the strongest smell of blood on the ground, sends it to the city head, and drills into the nose of the general in the attic of the city head.


    The big hand holding the handle of the knife relaxed slowly. Just then, I found that the handle was covered with sticky blood and cold sweat.


    Take back your big hand and hold it comfortably in the air, with a low voice.


    "Back?"


    It seems that I didn''t expect this fierce wave to withdraw in such a hurry, and there is a touch of doubt in my tone.


    The deputy general beside him looked at the empty area under the city and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Win!"


    "Let''s keep it!"


    There was obviously a touch of joy and disappointment in the reply.


    Roar~


    The taxi soldiers around immediately cheered.


    "Win! We win!"


    "We fought back the attack of the Tang army and resisted the attack!"


    "Long live Koguryo! General Mu is mighty!"


    With a happy smile on the bloody face, regardless of the blood, many soldiers hugged each other, beat each other''s backs and enjoyed the joy of the rest of their lives.


    Someone held the bloody sword high in the air, hissing and shouting the name of Mu Dongjiao, cheering for the mighty general.


    The loyal soldiers who believe in longevity have already torn off the broken armor and looked up at the sky. Their blood stained hands are folded. Their eyes are full of tears. They kneel piously and chant words like "longevity is kind and kind".


    Mu Dongjiao stared at the figure sitting on the chariot five hundred meters away.


    Wearing a silver armor, he stood still, and his figure leaning against the seat seemed particularly leisurely. It seemed that the battle just now was expected by him.


    Although he couldn''t see the face of the silver armor Tang general, Mu Dongjiao only felt that a deep look passed through the falling dust and looked directly at himself.


    Unable to help it, Mu Dongjiao shivered and felt uneasy in his heart.


    Intuition told him that the battle had just begun


    ¡­¡­


    The mighty army dispersed, the dust slowly fell, and the figure on the head of the city was still tall and straight.


    The gorgeous umbrella cover of the chariot covered the sun and wrapped Tang Hao''s figure in the dark.


    Twist your body and sit in a comfortable position.


    Nearby, there was the sound of horses coming.


    Wu Tongle crossed his crotch and the war horse approached slowly, and a low voice sounded.


    "It''s clear that there are four springs in the moat. They rush continuously. The running water of the whole city depends on the spring."


    The slightly wrinkled eyebrows suddenly stretched, and Tang Hao''s doubts were solved in an instant.


    Just now, I wanted to throw oil in the city, but there was a secret message that the living water of Dawang city did not come from Liao water.


    Tang Hao certainly wouldn''t do what was due to the collapse, nor did he let the soldiers who were hidden among the cavalry and transported wooden barrels spill the river at the risk of being found by the soldiers of the arrow tower.


    Wu Tong''s voice sounded again, like a supplement after thinking.


    "There is a gate in the water entering the city. It''s open!"


    "But if the grease is dropped and found, it may close the gate."


    Tang Hao''s eyes flashed a touch of pure light, and his heart also moved.


    The strict King City is so strict in water source management. It seems that the previous instructions of forced attack have been given some information and used in some ways.


    Yuchi Jingde twisted his eyebrows from the other side, arched his hands and hugged his fists, and whispered a rare time.


    "General Tang, in such a heavily guarded water area, and the old man mudongjiao has never left the city, I''m afraid the fire attack plan will be yellow."


    "No, it''s safe if we use shells to attack the city."


    Waving his hand to veto Yuchi Jingde''s proposal, Tang Hao stood up slowly with an armrest.


    The bright red on the wall was particularly dazzling. It was a blood wall watered with the blood of the Tang people. Tang Hao clenched his fist out of thin air and beat it on the bar in front of the sound.


    There was a chill on Zhang Junlang''s face, and the light of hatred twinkled in his bright eyes.


    "The dead soldiers can''t die in vain. They have paid their lives to explore the river. We can''t let such important clues be wasted."


    "The plan remains unchanged. The artillery cover disturbs the sight of the soldiers in the city. The oil must be released, and the city still needs to be burned!"


    After talking, Tang Hao slowly turned his head and looked at Yuchi Jingde, who was silent.


    "King City is no better than other cities. It is strong and deep, easy to defend and difficult to attack."


    "Even if it is destroyed by this artillery fire, even if it is built on boulders and clay, the wall blessed by clay does not have much effect!"


    "Have you ever thought about the loss of personnel due to the strong shaking of 100000 troops?"


    With a slight sigh, Tang Hao stood with his hands down.


    "If I can''t bear it, I''ll make a big plan. General Yuchi, those dead brothers, I''m as worried as a knife."


    Yuchi Jingde swallowed his saliva difficultly, his complexion was slightly soothing, and bowed.


    "What general Tang said was that the end general overestimated the power of artillery."


    The cloak moved, and the words shook the three armies.


    "Get on the catapult!"

 Chapter 1006

    Under the siege order.


    Fifty yuan horses pulled the stone throwing cart with wooden wheels and slowly came to the front of the Datang army array in the creaking sound of rotation.


    The footmen unloaded wooden boxes from the cart, the round shells were placed on wooden spoons, and the thick wooden poles bent and shook under the pull of more than a dozen big men.


    The cavalry in charge of the battle held the flag and went back and forth in front of the catapult, roaring with high color red.


    "General Tang has orders to prepare to attack the city!"


    Rows of instruments were fixed on the wide field, and the shaking sound of being pulled was heard. Rows of soldiers passed shells neatly, one by one placed in wooden spoons.


    The captain walked through the procession with a knife handle and shouted angrily.


    "Calibrate angle!"


    The pitchers began to pull this position before they got on the bus.


    In this sound, the stone catapults slowly aimed at the city wall in front.


    In the scorching sun, a wind blows.


    The golden hot sun scorched the earth, and the scarlet cloak swung forward in the wind.


    The dark war horse came out slowly from the army array. Tang Hao in silver armor stood on his horse''s head and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The green sword was slowly pulled out from its scabbard and shone in the sun.


    "Give you an hour!"


    "If you don''t surrender, the whole city will become a sea of fire."


    Mu Dongjiao, dressed in black armor, clenched his waist knife and looked at the vast army that had opened the battle.


    "The real war starts at this time!"


    "Warriors, you have overcome fear in the first war just now. This war will face death."


    "I hope all of you at the city head will witness to break the myth of Tang Hao''s invincibility and witness the rebirth of this solid fortress in front of the artillery fire of heaven and earth."


    The figure pressing the handle of the knife walked through the crowd with a cold look. The joy of victory was already submerged by the slaughter in the air at this time.


    The heroic tone echoed in the city, calming the restless hearts.


    "The Golden Gate in the city has fallen, and there will be no large-area fire in the city with vertical and horizontal gullies. The winding water surrounds the city, the water depth of the city is strong, and the fortifications are perfect."


    The voice rises in an instant, and the eyes become cold in an instant.


    "All you have to do is hold this last moment!"


    "The city wall can''t be broken! The city head can''t be given!"


    The general''s prestige spread out in an instant. He lived in the military camp for many years. The preserved habit of letting go was displayed incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Everyone straightened up and stared at the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty waiting in front.


    Holding the handle of the knife, Mu Dongjiao went up to the attic and looked at Tang Hao standing against the wind under the city, grinning.


    "Tang Hao, you are also a great general. You can be urged to abandon the city and surrender again and again."


    "Now I''m in the city and you''re under the city. It''s easy to defend the city and difficult to attack the city. You don''t know such a simple truth?"


    "Even if you have 100000 troops, my King City is surrounded by mountains and rivers and guarded by 30000 heavy troops. Do you really think I''m Mudong Jiao in vain?"


    The cloak lifted and flew, and Mu Dongjiao stood down with the city wall, with a touch of arrogance in his tone.


    "If you don''t accept it, let go and break into it. See if it''s your gun power or my city stronghold."


    Looking at the arrogant figure in the city, Tang Hao smiled faintly, turned his horse''s head and shook his head slowly.


    The figure slowly walked towards the military array, and the extended arm in the air slowly pressed down.


    The calm voice slowly stirred on the plain.


    "Attack the city."


    The herald cavalry ran in front of the rows of stone throwing vehicles with the command flag, and the roar of their efforts spread throughout the audience in an instant.


    "General Tang has orders!"


    "Attack the city!"


    One roar after another reverberated throughout the barracks.


    The rope was tightened and straightened at the next moment, the wooden spoon made a heavy creak again, the bottom of the bucket was pressed to the lowest point, and the round shell in the spoon trembled uneasily.


    The feet with riveting strength pulled and supported the rope, flushed their cheeks, beaded sweat dripping on the ferocious face, and their muscles were trembling faintly.


    "Hair!"


    The herald waved the flag in the hand of the strange soldier.


    Soldiers holding torches lit the lead of shells.


    Next second.


    The tight rope was suddenly loosened, and the wooden spoon with twisted feet was catapulted into the air, releasing the long suppressed Qi.


    The bullets in the spoon flew across the sky with a whooshing sound and flew towards the heavily guarded city.


    In the air, there was a huge sound of breaking the air at the squeeze of shells. When the wind suddenly sounded, Mu Dongjiao''s face flashed a dignified touch.


    "Shield defense!"


    Almost habitual words, blurted out.


    A wooden shield was lifted up in an instant. Five people in a group and ten people in a group formed round tent shapes in the clattering sound of wooden shields.


    I only heard its name, but I didn''t see its essence.


    Although Mu Dongjiao is a famous general in Koguryo, he has also heard rumors.


    This is just the description of the power of shells by those business travelers.


    I thought it was a huge thing. The shells that could be reflected in my eyes were just polished round objects the size of pottery pots.


    Like this, it is several times smaller than the boulder originally thrown by the catapult.


    Such a thing? Can you have most powers?

 Chapter 1007

    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The passionate drums beat at this moment.


    The sound of breaking the air was mixed with the drums and hit the city head.


    Shells glided along a long track in the sky, overflowed the sky, and crashed into the wall with a defensive formation.


    Bang bang.


    The iron shell hit the wooden shield wrapped in iron heavily. When the crowd bounced off, the crushed iron ball rolled down the city, and the lead was still burning.


    The huge roar accompanied by the dazzling fire burst out in an instant, and the torn broken bodies were thrown out of the white smoke and scattered on the whole city.


    Some smashed through the gap between the wooden shields, hit the top of the crowd, and fell into the defensive formation. At the moment of the fire, the air waves pushed away the air, lifted the soldiers and soldiers, and threw the incomplete bodies of large plates under the city, hitting the soldiers and soldiers running towards the city with rolling stones and logs.


    The appalling death and the torn snow melted and blurred corpses caused many soldiers to scream, and the flying wall fragments came one after another, piercing half of their heads or smashing into the houses in the city.


    Mu Dongjiao stood in the attic at the head of the city. When the first group of white smoke shone in his eyes, there was a sudden thunder in his ears. A moment later, the world hidden in white smoke was completely quiet.


    There was a violent trembling at his feet. Mu Dongjiao staggered, fell to the ground, and climbed up the trembling city wall to stabilize his body.


    The frightened pupil reflected the sputtered stumps, which hit the female wall and broke apart.


    This moment.


    It seems that raindrops crackled on the head and body.


    A soft thing the size of a finger egg bumped into his face and adhered to his cheek. The warm touch made Mu Dongjiao subconsciously touch it and put it in front of him.


    The crimson color instantly stimulated the eyes, and the bloody flesh residue at the fingertips silently told the tragic death of a soldier.


    Mu Dongjiao was shocked by this terrible scene. He subconsciously threw off the meat mud in his hand, held the wall back in fear, and slowly turned his head to look at the raindrops falling on the back of his hand in the heavy breath.


    The wall piled with blue stones was full of spots of blood spattered into lines. Out of the white smoke, there were soldiers covered with blood, covering their bloody broken arms. The painful face was mixed with blood and tears. The big corner of his mouth seemed to howl, but he couldn''t hear a sound.


    The round ball suddenly burst into his eyes and hit the soldier''s head impartially. In his field of vision, he rushed to Mu Dongjiao''s eyeball like a moth.


    When he opened his eyes again, Mu Dongjiao was already weak. His blood red sight reflected the smashed and collapsed head and a pool of gurgling blood.


    It seems that the city wall at the foot is not trembling, everything around the ear is gradually clear, and the bleak howls are pouring into the ear.


    Trembling hands climbed up the women''s wall, supported trembling legs and stood up slowly.


    The pungent smell filled the nostrils, and the pale white smoke showed a tragic city. Blood flowed into a river, the corpses were numerous, the stumps, broken arms and internal organs were scattered on the ground, gurgling in the blood River, and the surviving soldiers curled up under the women''s wall and twitched and trembled


    "Help... Help me..."


    A low voice came from my ear.


    Turning his head, he broke his lower body, dragged his broken body, stretched his arms, and filled his eyes with the desire to live.


    Mu Dongjiao shuddered and his lips trembled uncontrollably.


    After so many years on the battlefield, the dead have seen countless times, but have you ever seen such a tragic scene?


    A line of old tears fell from his eyes, and the fear in his heart gradually subsided with the cessation of the attack. The devastation came to his mind. At this moment, Mu Dongjiao''s heart was like a knife.


    These dead soldiers are warriors who have followed themselves for many years, marching East and West and galloping on the battlefield.


    At this moment, he died miserably in the city, and even the body was incomplete.


    The standing hands no longer trembled, but slowly clenched, and a thought of revenge climbed to my heart.


    "General, Datang... Datang''s catapult has retreated!"


    The trembling voice was mixed with tremors.


    Even if it is to rely on the crowd to defend this wave of attack, the deputy general has no sense of the rest of his life.


    In the world of blood and bones, there is only deep fear and the seeds of hatred rooted in the heart.


    "Open the gate! Hand in your gun and don''t kill!"


    The domineering voice outside the city rang out and echoed in this area full of sadness.


    Mu Dongjiao slowly twisted his head like a doll, and the shouting Tang general was reflected in his eyes.


    The silver gun dragged obliquely, with a young face, turning the horses and looking up at the city tower.


    Seeing this arrogant figure, Mu Dongjiao''s sad eyes gradually became clear, and his fierce anger burst out in his eyes.


    Struggling to grasp the rough city wall, Mu Dongjiao looked at the figure under the city and burst out with a sad hiss from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''ll kick your mother!"


    "Rat guts, listen to me. Today I''m going to skin and cramp your cruel butchers, frustrate my bones and ashes, and relieve my hatred!"


    "The brothers at the head of the city will not die in vain. You cold-blooded beasts are bound to be punished by the eternal Heaven!"

 Chapter 1008

    Under Tang banner.


    The tea on the short table was carried up. As for his mouth, he blew away the floating leaves and took a sip.


    Tang Hao''s voice was calm and steady, and spread slowly.


    "The name of Mu Dongjiao is rarely heard in the Tang Dynasty, but I didn''t think he was a man with a strong iron bone."


    The famous general of the East Turk surrendered under his own fire gun, and the Khan of the West Turk collapsed under the deterrence of the gun. Mu Dongjiao was angry and heartburn at this time, which was a rare hard spirit.


    Although he didn''t see the tragedy on the head of the city, Tang Hao knew that there were few people who could not be shrouded by deep fear and still retain a trace of hatred for Qingming in those tragic scenes.


    Mu Dongjiao, even one of the few.


    Yuchi Jingde frowned and looked at the thin head sticking out behind the women''s wall battlements.


    "Victory and defeat are common. It''s a blessing for Koguryo to have such talents."


    "This man is also a loyal and brave man, but we belong to different countries, otherwise we can make good friends with this loyal and brave man."


    Loyal and faithful, love soldiers like children.


    Which general in a high position is not so?


    The brisk Ma Yi interrupted their emotion, and Wu Tong came out of the army array.


    "Grandpa, fifty barrels of grease have been poured into the city. The gate is open. I think it will spread throughout the city soon."


    Wu Tong is always reassuring.


    Under the cover of artillery fire, the city was in chaos. Fifty cans of grease were accurately poured into the gate and spring without any mistakes.


    Slowly put down the cup in his hand. Tang Hao stood up slowly holding the armrest of the seat, looked at the angry figure at the head of the city, and sighed in his heart.


    "Loyalty is a good material. In your next life, you''d better find a good country and choose a wise monarch."


    His big hand covered captain Chi Jingde''s shoulder. Tang Hao looked at captain Chi Jingde.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "After waiting for an hour, the oil is full of the whole vertical and horizontal, and the last time to capture the city is when he shouted."


    Wipe the sweat from his forehead, and Tang Hao patted his hand on his shoulder.


    "It''s too hot. I''ll take a bubble bath. General Yuchi will finish his work and complete the army earlier."


    "There''s still a long way to go."


    Words, palm fan in the air.


    The horse''s belly turns the war horse and pulls Tang Hao slowly towards the barracks.


    The tone has been set, and the broken city is a torch.


    Looking at the figure standing on the carriage, Yuchi Jingde flashed a touch of appreciation in his eyes and murmured.


    "You have hidden human wisdom in your chest, but you still abide by your duty."


    "Compared with Mu Dongjiao''s loyalty and courage, I think you are a loyal and righteous man!"


    ¡­¡­


    King City.


    At the beginning of the war, the Tang army issued an order to attack the city again in an hour.


    The tense atmosphere eased temporarily, and the messy city began to get busy.


    A new group of taxi soldiers had already been replaced at the head of the city. The potholes the size of the cylinder mouth and large boulders falling down the women''s wall under the city were talking about the power of shells. The scarlet color of the walls washed with blood is shocking.


    Although they had never experienced the battlefield of gunfire, and even did not participate in the handling of the city''s bodies, the ground was full of broken slag and meat, which was enough to frighten these soldiers standing on the city.


    Smelling the thick blood, he stood trembling at the head of the incomplete City, and someone''s arm holding a spear and halberd trembled slightly.


    A voice from fear to trembling came intermittently.


    "You said... You said Tang Jun would attack the city with shells later."


    The slightly calm old man leaned slightly towards the young soldier.


    "You, don''t worry about these trivial things! Stand your post wholeheartedly."


    "The artillery fire of the Tang Dynasty can''t shake our city, can it?"


    "Broken to broken, as long as we stand still, we still have some hope."


    This is a useful trick of these veteran veterans in the army. They have a smooth mouth and grease the soles of their feet. Preaching that young officers and men are on top of the front, they will inevitably fish in troubled waters behind them.


    It must be impossible to say that older soldiers are not afraid. Seeing people with fresh blood flowing like themselves, their plasma soars and howls miserably on the battlefield, even if it is a stone, they will unconsciously bring it into themselves.


    At this time, I saw the ruins left by the shells of the power in the rumor, which strengthened the idea of retreating after the war, but these soldiers buried the idea deep enough.


    Someone nearby leaned over and inserted a sentence.


    "But the solid city is still incomplete under the shell, which is more violent than the rolling stone. If it hits the body, it will probably not survive."


    "Can we... Can we hold it?"


    When it comes to life and death, many people turn their heads slightly and look at the veteran who has been in the army for many years.


    After all, I''ve experienced a lot. Naturally, I have a new view on the war, and I have a certain control over the control of life and death.


    The deputy general frowned and walked up from the stone steps. He still kept his fear of shells in his heart, so that when he climbed the tower, he still glanced out of the city.


    Until I didn''t see those towering catapults, I slowly calmed down, but there was still no blood on my face.


    The words of life and death went into his ears, and the deputy general''s heart sank.


    "Guard the land under your feet!"


    "Before the war, talk to each other, like what!"


    "If you lose the city, I will let your family bury with you!"

 Chapter 1009

    General''s house.


    The bloodstained Mu Dongjiao sat on the table for a few days, holding his head and looking sad.


    The first taste of artillery power, instinctive fear, turned to full of anger.


    The soldiers who followed them were actually mutilated in this war. Many of the bodies carried down were already flesh and blood blurred and could not find the mutilated limbs and broken arms.


    At the thought of these brothers who accompanied him day and night, because they broke their arms on the huangquan road and were not accepted by Changsheng day, Mu Dong jiaodun was sad and depressed.


    "General, say a word, let''s... How do we keep it again?"


    The general with broken armor and bloody face leaned against the desk and looked at Mu Dongjiao with hope.


    At this time, there is no powerful force or better plan to deal with the powerful fire. Many soldiers have little hope of keeping the city.


    Seeing that the figure on the first seat did not move, the general with gauze hanging his arm suddenly stood up.


    Clapping the tables and chairs beside him, he looked a little impatient.


    "General! It''s not a good way to drag on like this!"


    "Datang has given a deadline, let''s! We have only one hour!"


    "My arm has been dedicated to the city. The power of Datang''s shell is powerful. If we keep it, we will only die and more people!"


    In his excitement, he pulled his arm, red blood soaked in snow-white gauze, and the painful general showed his teeth, but he never snorted.


    Escape.


    Perhaps the word was too harsh, or perhaps the general''s attitude detonated Mu Dongjiao''s state of mind that he was about to burst.


    He lifted the table in front of him with one foot. In the crackling sound, the table broke up, and scattered sawdust scattered all over the hall.


    Mu Dongjiao shot a cold look from his eyes and stood up according to the handrail.


    Looking at the general just now, he stepped forward step by step, and a low voice came out of his throat.


    "Escape? Where?"


    "We have lived in this land for several years! Such cities we are familiar with, brave soldiers, captive cattle and sheep..."


    Looking at the general retreating step by step, Mu Dongjiao didn''t seem to mean to retreat.


    Approaching step by step, he pushed the general back to the seat, stretched out his hand to the direction of the city gate, and the voice suddenly rose.


    "Here are our dead brothers! They haven''t been buried and their bones haven''t been cold. Where do you want to escape?"


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have slaughtered them one by one beyond recognition. Such great hatred is unparalleled!"


    "Keep it! Keep it here! Even if the last soldier dies here, he will never step back!"


    The angry voice hissed and roared, and the cold light from the eyes made people shudder. Many soldiers bowed their heads and dared not look at the frightening eyes.


    Step, step.


    Footsteps came from the courtyard. When I walked to the door of the hall, I found the repressive atmosphere in the house and couldn''t help but take a light step.


    Glancing at Mu Dongjiao''s cold face, the deputy general lowered his head and reported with a fist.


    "General, the city has been arranged."


    "The soldiers from the east gate were transferred to the west gate and attacked the city again in the Tang Dynasty. The soldiers... The soldiers were a little impetuous, and their subordinates had been pressed down."


    As the voice fell, the whole hall fell into silence.


    As if on the eve of the storm, there was a breathless feeling, especially the figure standing in the hall, like a hill, exuded a touch of wild animal like authority.


    Mu Dongjiao stood in place and looked slowly at the deputy general.


    A long time.


    Raised his foot and took the first step, and the words of suppressed anger came out slowly.


    "Very good!"


    "When the order goes down, all the heavy collapsed houses will be removed, the beams and mud embryos will be transported to the city."


    "Clean up the broken bricks and stones on the city wall and explain to the soldiers that they should avoid shells. As for those Tang troops who want to rush into the city, they are slaughtered and left behind the city. Let the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty know that they are dying if they provoke Mu Dongjiao!"


    The deputy general twisted his eyebrows and promised to turn and escape from the dull hall.


    In the suffocating hall, Mu Dongjiao walked slowly, came to the senior general with gauze belt again, and bent down slightly.


    Such as the eagle''s eyes flashed a fierce color and stared at the pupils with fear.


    "From this moment on, I don''t want to hear a word about escape!"


    "If there is, it will be publicly displayed and attributed to the crime of defection!"


    The body on the seat shook suddenly, swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    The burly figure suddenly pulled up, stepped on the broken wood debris on the ground, and strode towards the knife rest in the hall.


    Touching the cold scabbard, a low voice sounded in the hall.


    "Break up and reorganize armaments!"


    Thin and steady footsteps then sounded in the hall. When everything was calm, Mu Dongjiao put on his sword and walked out slowly.


    A shadow stood out from behind the screen.


    The green clothes are bright and graceful.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared at the door, she touched her chin with her slender hand and raised her eyebrows gently.


    "Is the war so tragic?"


    "Really to the point of a desperate struggle?"


    Complex looking at the empty door, the woman''s face flashed a touch of hesitation.


    Do you want to tell general Tieling?

 Chapter 1010

    The wind has no trace and blows the green leaves.


    In front of the school field, bronze cheeks cover their childishness, which can be marked with the traces of the vicissitudes of years.


    The loud fighting sound lingered in my ears, the standard assassination action came into my eyes, and a smile floated on my dark cheek.


    "General, these are the soldiers we intercepted, but they are still like your eyes?"


    There was a slight step behind him. At the same time, it came with a touch of charming words.


    Tieling gave a long "um" sound, turned to look at the figure passing the examination on his side, and pointed to the young soldiers who had been training hard in the hot sun.


    "This young man is full of energy, but he is much more pleasing to the eye than the middle-aged veterans in the barracks."


    "It''s hard for you to practice for half a month."


    After receiving the praise, the deputy general immediately smiled and moved the umbrella cover behind the general. The deputy general grinned.


    "These sergeants were supposed to be under the command of general mu. Seeing that these children are in good shape, my subordinates specially asked for your Majesty''s will, so they stayed."


    "As long as the general is willing, in the conscription in the future, he will be able to screen some elite soldiers and keep them under the general''s command."


    Referring to Mu Dongjiao, a cold color flashed across Tieling''s face, and his smile gradually converged.


    "Oh, Mu Dongjiao has 30000 elite soldiers under his command. In addition, his proud disciple Che enwu has nearly 100000 troops and has great influence."


    "But when reporting to the court, he bluntly missed 30000 and hid his strength. This man had to guard against it."


    Hearing this, the deputy general knew that he had touched Tieling mildew. He was suffocated and regretted greatly.


    Eyes turned and flattery blurted out.


    "Now the iron general guards the imperial city with 50000 soldiers. If the soldiers are excellent, they must be much stronger than general Zhimu."


    "In addition, the war has started, and general Mu''s power will be weakened to some extent. At that time, the iron general will grow in strength and win the holy favor alone. It''s just a matter of course."


    At this point, Tieling clapped the stone railing in front of him and smiled.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty invaded the western border. Your Majesty was bent on guarding against the strong Tang Dynasty and ordered general Mu to recruit troops. As soon as his power expanded, he seemed to become the military general with the largest number of troops in Koguryo, and his position in the central court was unprecedented."


    "I''m afraid Mu Dongjiao didn''t think that the benefits of soldiers and soldiers in the Tang Dynasty would be like riding across the war to break through the Great Wall."


    After that, Tieling turned slowly and smiled at the corners of her eyes.


    "I heard that Che enwu was defeated and many soldiers were injured. The first World War in dawangcheng was about Mu Dongjiao saving face. However, if this consumption continues, Mu Dongjiao''s troops must be inferior to me."


    "When the sharp edge of the Tang Dynasty subsides, I Tieling will only ask for war with your majesty and sweep out the Tang soldiers in one fell swoop, which will be respected by all the people."


    "What''s more, even if general Mu won a great victory in the battle of dawangcheng, the spies I sent must be able to pick out some incidents and turn Che enwu against Mu Dongjiao."


    At this point, the right light of jumping in Tieling''s eyes is already obvious, and the deputy general holds his fist with a smile.


    "The iron general is the first general of Koguryo, who is farsighted and has no plans left!"


    "My subordinates would like to congratulate general tie on his great power in the Koguryo military camp and becoming a pillar in the country."


    Among the hearty laughter, there were soldiers passing through the school yard and hurrying towards the stage.


    "General... It''s not good! The King City may be lost!"


    Before people arrive, the sound comes first.


    Tieling''s smile stiffened, his heart shook slightly, and a suspicious look flashed through his pupils.


    "King City is a fortified city. How can it be so vulnerable? The city is broken?"


    The hurried soldier bowed his head and arched his hands and responded.


    "Outside Yuanmen gate, a scout came from the King City, saying that general Mu wanted to cooperate in encircling and suppressing Tang soldiers. This is the seal letter."


    In the words, the soldier handed a folded kraft paper roll.


    Unfold the scroll and a clear big character comes into view.


    "Datang shells have excess power. Kong is lost. Brother tie, hurry to save him."


    Perhaps in a hurry, the letter was not covered, but it was printed on the paper. It was a handsome seal from Mu Dongjiao.


    The deputy general who came forward and glanced at the letter was slightly timid and anxious.


    "Iron general, what should we do? If you miss dawangcheng, we will lose all Koguryo portals!"


    "In this way, isn''t it equal to defeating the wealth wolf and welcoming the tiger?"


    Tieling looked cold and scolded.


    "What a panic! The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are not an iron wall. Even if they are iron, they will leave marks when they are cut with swords, not to mention flesh and blood!"


    "Even if the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are too powerful, there are times when they are out of strength. The benefit of shells should be clamped in the bag to be a shield against difficulties and dangers?"


    "Tell the scout that things in the imperial city are complicated and need to be dealt with. After the rectification, we will certainly start troops to help! The King City is very important, and general Mu must keep it even if he dies in battle! Otherwise, he will be convicted of playing his majesty and his return to the city will be disadvantageous!"


    When he lifted his cloak behind him, a ray of excitement jumped in general Tieling''s eyes.


    Success is also Datang, failure is Datang!


    I''m afraid Mu Dongjiao, who wantonly collected troops at this time, didn''t expect to fall into the hands of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty one day.


    After the general left, the deputy general was worried.


    "General, it''s our Koguryo''s loss to lose the city. Let''s do this..."


    Hum!


    A cold hum erupted from the nasal cavity.


    Tieling looked down at the drill soldiers and pointed his cross arm.


    "Look at these strong warriors! If you can''t even clean up the last mess, how can you talk about warriors?"


    "However, if general Mu loses the battle, he, the martial god of the town, is afraid to fall off the altar."

 Chapter 1011

    The sun is like blood, hanging on the horizon.


    The whole city was filled with thick blood. The bodies covered with cloth were pushed into ruts and slowly transported out from the east gate.


    When some soldiers with thick hands and feet were carrying them, they exposed those charred broken arms. The terrible wounds caused the young soldiers to scream and be born, and the governor next to them shouted abuse.


    The brown thick liquid surged along the spring, and the whole city was covered with vertical and horizontal rivers unconsciously.


    The pungent gasoline smell is mixed with burnt paste and fishy smell, which is very difficult to detect.


    Resist the Tang artillery attack, but the time limit of one hour still makes Mu Dongjiao feel a little anxious.


    Even though he swore to defend the city to the death, he didn''t want to see the tragedy at the head of the city happen again.


    When the sky is dark, step on the top of the city.


    "Strengthen your defense! It''s more difficult to detect the attack under the cover of night!"


    While talking, there were war horses galloping through the streets of the city, straight towards the head of the city.


    During the civil commotion, Mu Dongjiao crossed the waist knife obliquely and strode down the city.


    Glancing at several generals behind Mu Dongjiao, the Scout dodged his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "General mu."


    This person is mu Dongjiao. After thinking twice, he sent out to inform Tieling''s scouts. Looking at this sad face, Mu Dongjiao''s heart sank and probably guessed the end.


    His solemn face repressed his anger and waved his hand.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    The scouts frowned, looked up nervously, glanced at the generals and bowed their heads.


    "Iron general, he... He doesn''t want to send troops... It''s said that things in the imperial city are complicated..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by general Mu''s hand.


    "Go down!"


    After saying that, he turned and left, and the sound of fierce cheers rang out at this moment.


    "Everyone cheer up, the time limit is up, and keep our door!"


    "In this war, our soldiers guarding the border must become famous in Koguryo!"


    In the words, the earth shook, the horse''s hooves rushed, and the rumble came at the city wall.


    Mu Dongjiao''s speech was stifled, his face suddenly changed, and he strode across the city.


    "Damn it, Tang Jun is really on time."


    The senior general beside him scolded secretly and strode up.


    Standing at the head of the city, Mu Dongjiao helped up the women''s wall and looked down.


    Looking down, the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty lit torches and stood neatly under the city.


    The flames beating bit by bit are like the nine day Milky way, winding and stretching.


    The deputy general''s clothes are the fire point under the city. He is suspicious, and his head is to Mu Dongjiao.


    "Look at this battle, do Tang soldiers want to attack with fire?"


    Mu Dongjiao''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the bright stars under the city.


    "I''m worried that if the war goes on for a long time, we won''t have too many arrows to defend."


    "Now it''s good that Datang delivered it to the door in person."


    There was a big general laughing next to me.


    "As the saying goes, know yourself and know the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles. I didn''t expect that Tang Hao, who is a ghost, also had a miscalculation."


    "Our King City is a famous water city. Tang Hao attacked it with fire? I don''t know whether it was negligence or deliberately for demonstration."


    The words were ordinary and fell on Mu Dongjiao''s heart, but he was suddenly surprised.


    It seems that in the dark, Mu Dongjiao feels that there is something strange at this time.


    As a general who has repeatedly made strange moves, if he has no knowledge of the enemy''s generals and Chengguo, it is definitely untrustworthy!


    If Tang Hao knew about the city and wanted to continue the fire attack, it was worth noting.


    Twisting his body, Mu Dongjiao strode towards the city and began to drink.


    "The whole city is on alert! Search the city carefully to see if there are any mistakes, especially flammable things. Gather together!"


    When the voice fell, a veteran stood up and hugged Mu Dongjiao Yingying.


    "General mu, my subordinates have already ordered people to seal up the grain, grass, rice and millet in the city. The storage and dining rooms are smeared with wet mud and drenched with pool water every day."


    "Don''t say it''s the arrow with fire. Even if you let the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty light it with a torch, it won''t help for half an hour."


    These precautions made other generals laugh, as if the outcome of the war was clear in their hearts.


    While joking, Yuchi Jingde, the leader under the city, slowly stepped out of the line in a cloak, raised his old face, and pointed his sword at the head of the city.


    "Mu Dongjiao, I can''t bear to think that you are loyal and courageous, but you are working for other countries."


    "Good birds choose trees to live, and good officials choose the Lord to serve. If defeat is a foregone conclusion, why are you so stubborn?"


    "If you don''t go to Datang, seal a pure land and respect loyalty and filial piety, it''s also a good choice to guard your King City."


    This remark was a spontaneous idea of Yuchi Jingde, not entrusted by Tang Hao.


    From the heart, from the heart.


    The figure on the tower listened and smiled up to the sky.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Tang Dynasty has a large number of generals and sharp guns, so that people in the world are willing to give in?"


    "Duke of the state of Hubei, you are a man who covers your neck. At this age, you still don''t understand what is important about your reputation and wealth?"


    "Today, the city is in me, the city is destroyed and I die!"


    At this point, Mu Dongjiao stood firm and could never look back. Yuchi Jingde''s voice was a little bleak and looked up at the figure on the city tower for a long time.


    A moment later, he slowly raised his right palm and waved it.


    "Shoot an arrow!"

 Chapter 1012

    The bugle sounded and the siege began again.


    A hundred meters away, the hard bow turned up, the arrow wrapped in tarpaulin was lit by a torch, and the whole city was gathered into a vast ocean of fire.


    At the moment when the long bow was pulled up, there was a fierce roar at the head of the city.


    "Shield, defend!"


    At the moment when the roar fell, the fingers full of strings loosened, and the bowstring fluttered in the air.


    The compact Gong circled over the city. Mu Dongjiao''s vision moved with the stars in the sky, and the flames rose up and spread to the sky. The light in his pupils became larger and covered the city.


    make love.


    The arrows with fire fell like raindrops and crackled on the iron shield.


    The city was suddenly in darkness and a sea of fire.


    After the first round of arrow rain, a soldier leaned out his head, looked at a few scattered burning arrows on the iron shield, took out his sword around his waist, and cut off the flame to the ground.


    "It''s a rocket! It can''t nail into the shield!"


    After being reminded, some soldiers boldly got up, pulled off the big shield and desperately stepped on the arrows with fire that fell to the ground.


    The arrow feather wrapped in tarpaulin was difficult to stamp out. One foot stepped on it, and the fire disappeared. Loosen your feet, and the flame appeared again like hide and seek.


    Perhaps some people have temporarily forgotten the danger under the city. When they fight against the flame, the second wave of arrow feathers have spread into the sky.


    At the same time when the swordsman suddenly lit up, the roar broke through the air. When he looked up, the arrows fell like rain.


    The dense arrows were nailed down in an instant, inserted into the leg bones, burned the pants, nailed to the shoulder armor, bounced on the hair, passed through the throat, pushed out the tarpaulin, and the vinegar burned on the arrow.


    There was a crackling sound all around, dense arrows sprinkled on the city, splashed oil on the boulders that wouldn''t light, and the scattered flames gradually merged into a sea of fire


    "It''s on! The army account is on!"


    A shrill scream cut through the night.


    Mu Dongjiao cut off the broken arrow at the head of the city and ran to the other side of the city wall.


    Several temporary tents outside the school yard burst into flames. In this hot climate, the dry and hot breeze brought a greater fire.


    Several soldiers thought about the things in the tent. When they jumped out, they were already burning in the sea of fire, tumbling and screaming on the ground.


    The soldiers around looked at the figure swallowed by the fire and hurriedly beat it with their clothes and armor.


    Shua swept away several arrows that fell on the female wall, and Mu Dongjiao shouted angrily.


    "You fools! The water is at hand. Put out the fire with water!"


    In response, the soldier changed his mind to find a vessel for holding water


    A bunch of broken arrows with tarpaulin fell directly under the city and fell into the water with a ''snap''.


    A strange scene was reflected in the eyes that were about to move away, and the figure turning back was shocked.


    At the place where the arrow feather fell, a blue flame burst out, spread out like a ripple, and spread rapidly in the whole river like a horse.


    Water can catch fire?


    Mu Dongjiao''s pupil suddenly widened and looked at the strange blue light. It seemed that he didn''t believe his eyes!


    I couldn''t believe it. I waved my head and looked down at the river filled with flames.


    Even for a moment, Mu Dongjiao wondered whether the faint beating blue light was his own illusion or whether there was such a magical thing!


    Wow.


    The blue light filled the river suddenly soared, and the flame like a monster opened its teeth and claws in the air.


    A large number of taxi soldiers were instantly roasted in the Yellow fireworks.


    Ah, ah~


    The shrill scream was better than the usual shouting and killing, and broke out from every corner of the city.


    Frightened by the sudden sound, Mu Dongjiao was almost afraid to imagine that the scene in front of him was real.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The oil mixed with other substances burst in the combustion, and huge sounds bloomed everywhere in the city.


    The glittering and translucent water was sputtered in an instant, reflecting the blue and yellow of the fire, and the whole city was shrouded in a column of light.


    With the flames rising from his body, the ghost crying and Howling taxi soldiers galloped wantonly on the ground, jumped into the house and ignited the wooden column. Some fell into the river and were immediately engulfed by flames and struggled on the water. Some people choke in the water, ask for help with their mouth open, spit in the mouth of orange flame, and burn the tongue


    In the whole city, the great black army, like burning ants, ran around the city, fell to the ground, and the screams were drowned in bursts of explosions.


    Orange has become the main color of the city. The battlefield without blood stains looks more terrible than the destruction of shells, just like the nether world.


    The smell of charred skin and meat was getting stronger and stronger in the air, the screams and shrieks in his ears were getting weaker and weaker, and Mu Dongjiao collapsed to the ground.


    Lying on his back reflected the burned and riddled Pavilion, and a silver moon appeared in the empty place.


    "Long life, my God! Why do you treat your faithful believers so cruelly?"


    Murmuring to himself, Mu Dongjiao had already burst into tears. His arms covered in his armor clearly felt the hot iron armor, and he could hear the sound of burning hair in his ears.


    The physical pain may have been numb. Mu Dongjiao lay like this and looked up at the bright moon in the starry sky surrounded by flames.


    The huge wood at the mouth of the bowl can''t stand the burning of the raging flame, making a creaking sound, and gradually half of it in the eyes until it is full of eyes.


    The next moment.


    The whole world is dark

 Chapter 1013

    The East is shining and the fish belly is white.


    The thick burnt smell filled the air, and the remaining flames licked a broken wood and emitted a wisp of black smoke.


    The whole city wall was burned red, not only because of the infiltration of blood, but also because of this masterpiece baked at high temperature.


    Charred corpses spread, stacked all over the city, filled with ditches and houses.


    Stepping on the thick floating ash, one foot stepped on the broken blade and stood there quietly.


    Tang Hao looked at the unrecognized corpse upstairs and was silent for a moment.


    "It''s time for him."


    "Although he was a foreign enemy, he was a loyal man after all. His body was handled with care and buried with others."


    Yuchi Jingde picked up the broken blade with the handle from the ground. The seven diamonds embedded in the guard were still dazzling. He stroked the scorched handle and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Prairie people believe in longevity. These diamonds are connected into a line to form the Beidou, which echoes with the sky."


    "Presumably, only he can have such ability can he deserve to have this sword."


    Pick up two broken swords and place them in front of the burnt corpse. Yuchi Jingde looks complex and follows Tang Hao down the city.


    Touching the ancient city wall, Tang Hao opened his mouth quietly.


    "Go down and search the city to see if there are any missing fish."


    In the sound of promises, soldiers poured into the gate and scattered throughout the city.


    In a corner of the general''s residence, a woman half immersed in the water slowly climbed up. Last night''s scene seemed like an afterlife.


    I have never seen such a rising flame over the house, waving its teeth and claws in the air, like a demon falling from the sky, soaking up scarlet letters and swallowing shrill and Howling soldiers.


    The door banged and spread the fire of the house, and the woman seemed to be in the furnace.


    The hot twisted air scorched the whole body. The koi pond that general Mu once built for himself became the last hope.


    Hastily jumped into the deep water, the cold touch quickly smoothed the hot pain of the skin, and the women shuttled between the surface and the bottom of the water in the middle of the night.


    For a moment, the panicked woman was afraid.


    She was afraid that the warming water could cook herself. Fortunately, this feeling of despair did not last long.


    The fire gradually decreased with the movement of Jiao Yue. I don''t know when, the swollen and white woman padded her feet, reflected the stars and the moon, reflected the residual fire, and the hell on earth opened the coke door to show her eyes


    "You! Go over there and have a look..."


    The soldier''s hissing interrupted the woman''s memory. The figure hiding behind the stone suddenly trembled. The creaking sound of stepping on coke came to my ears, and the noisy armor was getting closer and closer.


    ¡­¡­


    "General! Don''t wait any longer!"


    "The northwest was completely illuminated last night. It must be general Tang''s siege! This is the last signal to us."


    Chumo looks at general Yan sipping tea in the shade of the tree and says something eagerly.


    Chumo adds that he slumps in the seat next to general Yan.


    "Don''t you forget? General Tang has made an appointment with us. When the King City is broken, we will land on the island, block the route of the Imperial City Army and cut off their support!"


    "If you delay for an hour, the Koguryo army can successfully cross the Strait, unite with the Wugu city and Baiyan city around Dawang city to form a sea land attack, and launch a siege for months by relying on the cangyan City, which stores grain and grass!"


    "At that time, if we want to save it again, 30000 sailors often can''t break through the defense line!"


    After putting down the tea cup, general Yan glances at Chumo obliquely, showing a proud look on his face.


    "Landing on the island?"


    "We have already boarded the island. The black bone city is just three hours away from each other across the sea."


    "As long as you get the news that general Tang has captured the city, Yan will surely lead his hand into the peninsula."


    After that, his lazy fingers nodded Chumo out of thin air.


    "You are still too young. In fact, you are empty. In fact, you are real. The sky is bright. It is not necessarily general Tang attacking the city, but also a vision of heaven and earth!"


    "It''s a big war. Don''t advance rashly. You''re not as calm as I am."


    Chumo is anxious and frowns.


    It is true that military aircraft are so important that they can attack and occupy the Strait sooner or later.


    Besides, Tang Hao also stressed that he was in charge of the Strait to curb the advance of the Koguryo army, but he did not let the Navy completely eliminate the black bone city!


    It doesn''t take time to clear the wire fences and stone piers set up by Koguryo on the peninsula?


    Chumo suddenly stands up and glares at general Yan.


    "General Yan, all my kind-hearted suggestions for the navy have been rejected by you."


    "You also pointed out how to guide the sailors to make good use of the eight bull crossbow and artillery. You said that I was suspected of winning over the army and forming a party for personal gain."


    "I can bear all this, but now the 100000 army of the Tang Dynasty is waiting for the cooperation of the navy to fight together! What do you want now?"


    Take a step forward, suddenly pull closer and drink hard.


    "Disobey military orders and take military merit!"


    "Is this the answer you want?"


    Pop.


    Turn your palm down and smash the cup.


    General Yan got up angrily, raised his eyebrows and pointed to the past.


    "Chumo, find out your position!"


    "As commander in chief of the Navy, this barrack has the final say."

 Chapter 1014

    The struggle for power has always been endless. Their respective positions are different, which makes them tear their faces.


    The military division looked at the two people in confrontation and walked up with a smiling face.


    "When it comes to war, how can we quarrel?"


    "Come, come, talk, talk, everything can be discussed!"


    He winked when he took general Yan to sit down and pushed him into his seat.


    "General Yan, general Cheng is young and energetic. He is also an old friend of general Tang. It''s natural to worry about the safety of general Tang at this time."


    "General Yan, as the commander of the first army, you are in charge of the lives of 30000 soldiers. You should think carefully about every move."


    "It''s natural to be cautious about such attacks, but after all, general Cheng is also his own family. Shouldn''t he be so rude."


    Hearing what the military Master said, Chumo felt angry.


    While praising and affirming that the general is the Lord of the army, he put himself aside as a guest.


    He said he was his own family, but in fact he completely elevated himself. What he said inside and outside revealed that Chumo''s analysis was not comprehensive.


    Chumo''s face sank when he saw that the military division was going to pull his arm. He put down his arm and sat on the seat.


    "Don''t bother the military division to dissuade."


    With his hands hanging in the air, the military division flashed unhappily on his face, frustrated his palms and smiled with embarrassment.


    "General Cheng, to tell you the truth, we have studied the battle of landing on the island."


    "Outside the black bone City, it is close to the mountain and water. Montenegro blocks the army. Iron nets, stone piers and arrow towers stand on the coastal land. It is really not easy to attack and cut."


    "Moreover, there are many hidden reefs in the Strait, which makes navigation extremely inconvenient."


    When he stopped pacing, the military division looked embarrassed.


    "We sailors can easily avoid these underwater reefs, but if we want to prevent the arrow tower and the interception of the Navy, we will especially test our sailing experience."


    "At present, the lack of naval forces to advance into the Strait is absolutely not allowed, but how to land has become a trouble."


    Yu Guang glanced obliquely at the angry figure. The military master twisted his eight character beard and showed a strange smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "General Cheng is the commander appointed by your majesty. He has a noble status and must not be involved in danger."


    "At this time, I''m also discussing with general Yan who can break the deadlock and be a great responsibility."


    Chumo bites his teeth and stands up with a firm look in his eyes.


    "Take the coast, I''ll go."


    "Tomorrow I will personally supervise the war."


    Speak and walk away.


    "You..."


    General Yan was about to speak. The military division quickly interrupted his words, looked at the back of the boat and turned his head.


    "Li Hu''s tribe has always been a thorn in the Navy. There were faint signs of kindness like Tang Hao during the shipwreck. If not, send these thorn heads to explore the wind."


    After saying that, the military master came up to general Yan''s ear and said softly.


    "We always have to go on this shore. It''s better to pull these shields than to work hard with our heads..."


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is blue and white clouds are like flocs.


    The dry and hot wind and waves brushed a pool of clear water, and several Koi touched the water and opened ripples.


    Maybe he heard the voice of words by the pool, shook his tail and sank to the bottom.


    "It''s a miracle that you can survive in the sea of fire."


    Yuchi Jingde glanced at the woman with a messy bun. There were several charred holes in her clothes, revealing her snow-white skin.


    The woman glanced at these Tang generals in silver armor. Her beautiful eyes shuttled through the crowd and finally fixed on the young generals.


    "Are you Tang Hao?"


    Tang Hao was surprised and narrowed his eyes when he was called out by a woman he had never met.


    "Do you know me?"


    Looked up and down at Tang Hao holding the handle, and a sneer flashed across the woman''s face.


    Walk slowly around the pool, pick up the pasta fed yesterday, wipe it, and throw it into the koi pool.


    "The youngest general of the Tang Dynasty who slaughtered 30000 soldiers in the King City, captured East Turks and pressed West Turks. How many people in the world don''t know?"


    With a touch of hatred between the woman''s eyebrows, she looked straight at the figure headed by him.


    A girl who can still be calm and comfortable in the siege of the army, and even dare to express her thoughts, the woman in front of Tang Hao is the first one he met.


    Blowing the ash on the stone beside him, Tang Hao slowly sat down and looked at the woman in front of him with great interest.


    "I didn''t expect Tang to have such a reputation in foreign countries. It seems that the prestige of Tang is not reduced. It''s very good."


    The two voices were very good, and the woman''s eyes were completely cold.


    "Good?"


    "Bloodthirsty? Bloody? Is this the end you want in Datang?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows, stared at the calm figure, pointed around the charred corpses in the city and roared.


    "Do you know that they are all poor people? They worked hard all their lives and were forced to be recruited here just to stop your Datang invasion."


    "They were supposed to stand here alive in this country with full pay in the barracks, but now? Yin and yang are separated, beyond recognition! Even the complete body is difficult to get together."


    "Have you ever thought about their families? Have you ever thought they still have hungry children?"


    At this point, the woman suddenly took out a dagger from her cuff and rushed at the figure on the boulder.


    "You butchers! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 1015

    Poof.


    A sharp blade pierced through the skin and flesh.


    The scarlet blood flowed down the downward sloping blade.


    Holding the dagger, his body stagnated. Looking at the handle on his left shoulder, his eyes gradually became frightened.


    The pain of tearing spread all over the body from the left shoulder, and the petite body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Shua.


    Draw out the Tang Dao.


    Again, the pain of tearing the heart and lungs came from the left shoulder, and the woman screamed out in pain.


    With great strength and delicate body, he stumbled and fell to the ground, shaking his left shoulder with gurgling plasma, shaking and trembling involuntarily on the ground.


    "Crazy woman."


    Yuchi Jingde took back the bloody Tang Dao and inserted it into the scabbard.


    The figure on the boulder stood up and looked down coldly at the curled figure on the ground.


    "Tell the master behind you that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived. Those who follow will prosper and those who go against will die."


    Then he turned and stepped out.


    Behind him, a soldier came forward to hold up the woman, and the previous figure made a sound slowly.


    "Let her go. Tang''s sword doesn''t touch the blood of women and children, except revenge."


    "Next time, you won''t be so lucky."


    Looking at the figure slowly disappearing into the city, the woman endured the pain of her left shoulder, supported the ground, sat on the boulder, crying and panting.


    She once thought that in Koguryo, those soldiers who were forced to serve in the military were the most hateful. They broke up their families, beat their elderly parents wantonly, and imposed heavy taxes


    But since seeing the tragic death of soldiers in the city, the woman''s state of mind has completely changed.


    The hell on earth was caused by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. How many of these compatriots who died miserably became a weed like themselves.


    The trembling fingers clenched tightly, the knuckles turned white, and the voice of resentment was faint from the red lips with blood stains.


    "Tang Hao... Sooner or later, I''ll tear you to pieces..."


    The other side.


    Tang Hao pressed the green sword handle and stood on the commanding platform in the school field.


    "Report! No enemy general was found in the east city. A dungeon was found in the firewood house, and the people detained in it have been choked to death."


    "Report! No trace of the enemy was found on the north side."


    "Report! Under the Qianjin gate of the south gate, there are all the enemy troops who have been burned through, and no living mouth has been found."


    Tang Hao sighed slowly and murmured.


    "There are no living people in such a big city except that woman."


    "Catching turtles in a jar, a strong fortress, has produced these people''s tombs alive."


    Yuchi Jingde suddenly spewed out two turbid Qi from his nose and frowned.


    "The city is full of scorching smell. I want to vomit when I smell it. I can''t live in the city."


    Tang Hao really wanted to do that, and waved his palm.


    "Set off for ebony bone city! Meet our sailors!"


    ¡­¡­


    palace.


    Singing and dancing, singing and singing, it is a peaceful world of drum music.


    Gaisuwen sat on the Dragon seat, the flirtatious woman put on the wine cup, pinched Mei and poured it into gaisuwen''s mouth, pulled the fragrant square towel in her arms, and tried the wine stains on the stubble.


    "The king is the king."


    Praises lingered in his ears. Gaisu Wenhao smiled happily. With one hand, he picked up the woman''s waist upstairs, and with the other hand, he picked up the full wine glass above the desk and held it high in the air.


    "Dear Aiqing, drink this cup and wish the soldiers in Dawang city to repel the Tang army and return me to Koguryo!"


    The old ministers who sat down, seeing gaisuwen''s hand hanging in the air, quickly picked up the wine glass on the table and responded.


    "Long live the king!"


    "General Mu is mighty!"


    After that, he covered his sleeves and poured the beautiful wine into his mouth.


    Someone stood up flatteringly and bowed to the figure above.


    "Your Majesty, it''s really a bandit''s act for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to invade our border."


    "General Mu is stationed in Dawang City, which is sure to be safe, but the Tang soldiers are known as 100000 people. If they want to wipe out all of them, I''m afraid 30000 soldiers in Dawang city are not enough."


    "If general tie leads his soldiers to cooperate with general mu, cooperate inside and outside, completely block the Tang army and eliminate future problems forever."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone glanced at Tieling sitting in the front row and echoed.


    "Yes, the Tang Dynasty claims that 100000 soldiers invaded the border. It''s not easy for general Mu to garrison the city. Cutting off the main force of the Tang army must be the end of a powerful crossbow."


    "Iron general can be regarded as an effortless military skill."


    Gaisuwen on the seat glanced at the iron general beside Datang and took an interested look.


    "Tieling, what do you think?"


    The war is coming, and the war report has not yet come, but Tieling can feel it faintly. Now the undercurrent is surging in the chaotang hall, and many old ministers begin to lean towards Mu Dongjiao.


    As for the mentioned cooperation, most of them also included themselves in the position of supporting role.


    Like this, you won''t get much fame when you sweep the mess. Maybe you''ll get a bloody job. Tieling doesn''t want to participate in it.


    Moreover, at the same time, the talent of the beam column in junior high school, who is willing to do such trivial things as cleaning the ass for others?


    Meaningfully sweep to the old man who has just spoken. Tieling slowly stands up and bows.


    "Your Majesty, general Mu is our God of war in Koguryo town. His force is amazing and sweeps the world."


    "It must be a small effort to shovel away Tang Hao, a yellow haired boy."


    Turning to the old minister who had just agreed, Tieling smiled and replied.


    "As Minister Li said, the iron general can sweep away the main force of the Tang Dynasty, and the rest are only disabled soldiers and wounded without combat effectiveness, let alone me go to Tieling."


    Stand up straight, and Tieling bows to the Dragon seat.


    "Your Majesty, I think Tieling is not worthy of this military merit."


    Hearing this, the civil and military officials of the whole dynasty faintly laughed and roared.

 Chapter 1016

    The original right-hand man, now missing the holy favor, will inevitably make some old ministers who once made a beam proud.


    "The iron general can distinguish right from wrong and know what to take and what to put."


    Someone said something ironically in the sound of conversation and laughter.


    "Alas, this man needs to examine the degree and clarify his position. As a general of our country, general tie is setting an example for our old ministers."


    Gaisuwen felt sorry for the noise. He glanced at the disgraced general and waved his hand.


    "Enough!"


    "Keep gossip at home. This is the important place of the court."


    After the dance music, the dancers stepped out of the hall door with their front feet, and a flying horse came running.


    The hurried figure ran straight into the hall and half knelt on the ground.


    "King! It''s a bad thing. Last night, the fire in King City turned into a sea of fire."


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid it''s a sign of losing."


    The noise in the hall stopped for an instant, and shock and consternation filled everyone''s face.


    The master he supports is going to fall?


    The same is true of gaisuwen sitting in the Dragon seat. A look of amazement rarely appears on his face.


    It seems that I can''t believe that the Scout''s words really exist.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the frown suddenly eased, banged on the desk in front of him and stood up.


    "Nonsense!"


    "There are many waterways and ravines in Dawang city. Even if a tent is lit, it can be extinguished quickly. How can there be such rumors as a fire all over the sky?"


    His eyes inadvertently glanced at Tieling, covered Su Wenmei''s head, and his voice rose abruptly.


    "Say! What is the purpose of bewitching people?"


    The half kneeling soldier was frightened by the fierce drink, trembled all over and fell to the ground in a hurry.


    "King Mingjian, what my subordinates say is to convey the meaning of the Lord of ebony bone, without adding fuel and vinegar."


    "General park is also concerned about the safety of the border, so he did this."


    "I hope the king will send Royal scouts to find out the truth with the Royal gold order."


    A sneer appeared on his face. Gaisuwen looked down at the trembling figure in the hall. He didn''t listen to his explanation and waved his hand.


    "It''s an unforgivable crime to confuse your heart."


    "Drag it out and cut it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud voice sounded outside the hall.


    "Report! Border emergency report!"


    When the message fell, the messenger had already stepped into the hall with half a foot and staggered to his knees in a hurry.


    Panting, holding the letter in both hands.


    "Your Majesty, the border is lost!"


    "A large number of Tang troops were found stationed in the east of Dawang city. I''m afraid... I''m afraid Dawang city has been unlucky."


    The war report sounded like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    Stunned, the whole hall was completely blown up.


    "Can''t it? Is it difficult that the King City is really lost? Why is there no urgent report from the border?"


    If someone questions, someone will find out the argument.


    "Some hanging! The mountains on both sides of the King City are steep. If the army wants to reach the East, it must pass through the King City! It seems that the previous war report is absolutely true!"


    Some old ministers have already swept the haze in their hearts, and a touch of fear has enveloped their hearts.


    "East! Our Koguryo portal has been opened! What should we do?"


    "Drive straight in. It won''t take many hours to go to the imperial city!"


    Listening to the questioning and panic words in his ears, Tieling''s heart sank suddenly.


    Previously, Mu Dongjiao, King City, asked for help, but he flatly refused. Unexpectedly, he has made a big mistake at the moment.


    It seems that the fierce tiger of Datang has broken through its shackles and is coming towards the imperial city!


    Gaisuwen, who was standing in the hall, was a little surprised. His eyes wandered between the two soldiers, and finally fell on the envelope.


    He pressed down his surprise and anger and said in a deep voice.


    "Bring it up!"


    The eunuch took down the envelope and handed it to gai Suwen.


    When the letterhead was opened, the bright red general''s seal was particularly dazzling. A few lines of large characters completely confirmed the truth of the matter.


    Ah~


    Gaisuwen roared and tore the letter angrily.


    But the white pieces of paper floated down in the air, and the roar came out through the pieces of paper.


    "Asshole! Waste!"


    "All the cities strengthened in half a year will collapse in one day!"


    "What are they? Fools, bastards!"


    The angry figure paced back and forth in the hall, and scolded angrily.


    The noisy court hall was silent, and all the officials bowed their heads and kept silent, for fear that they would become the vent of the irritable king.


    In the suffocating air, Tieling looked at the reflection in the cup and put on a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    When the iron hoof of the Tang Dynasty came, the most powerful general in the whole hall had fallen. In the hall shrouded in panic, only a general like himself could stand up.


    It seems that the fear of a strong military front in the Tang Dynasty will be replaced by his prestige of shaking the whole country.


    Sure enough, the figure at the head of the hall suddenly stopped, like the eagle''s eyes.


    "The gate of the country has been opened. The bandits of the Tang Dynasty can''t be too laissez faire."


    "Tieling!"


    Hearing gaisuwen''s call, Tieling took a step, half knelt in the hall and arched his hands.


    "I''m here!"


    The figure at the head of the temple hissed and roared.


    "From now on, the whole country will recruit soldiers, gather militia, and spare no effort to wipe out Tang soldiers outside the imperial city!"


    "Half a month, if you can''t do it, raise your head and see you!"

 Chapter 1017

    General''s house.


    Koguryo now has only one general''s house, which is the general''s house in Tieling.


    There is not only such a general in the whole country, but in the words of gaisuwen, others can only call him a brave man and do not deserve to have a general''s house.


    In the courtyard, the Cang tree swayed, the branches were swept across the eaves by the wind, and the sound of whirling spread to the. A figure lay in the pool under the tree, half naked and closed his eyes.


    The woman in white came slowly with a pale face and a vain step.


    Seeing the bulging back, he stopped slowly. Even if the man didn''t look over, he still saluted and opened his lips.


    "General."


    The eyes slowly opened, and the pure light flashed in the man''s eyes without looking back.


    "Wake up?"


    As soon as she changed the charm in Dawang City, the woman appeared submissive, bowed her head and answered in a deep voice.


    "General Mu was buried in the sea of fire, and general Che died miserably in prison. The whole King City basically has no life."


    The figure in the water nodded slightly and leaned over his head.


    "You''re hurt."


    The woman seems not used to this kind of care. She seems to be a little afraid. She purses her lips and tries to think about something.


    A command word interrupted the woman''s thoughts.


    "Let me see."


    Touching the dignified eyes head-on, the woman gently raised her eyebrows and extended her jade hand to her skirt. The lapel is loose, slides over the fragrant shoulder and hangs to the waist. A shocking wound is across the white shoulder. The medicated grass juice sticks to the wound and faints a touch of green, making the whole wound more frightening.


    The man turned his head, leaned against the boulder and closed his eyes slowly.


    "You should not die if you can escape."


    "How can a fire be ignited in this beautiful city with a wide water network?"


    Hearing the question, the woman was stunned.


    When I fed the koi that day, I did see that the sky was covered with rocket arrows, but according to common sense, those arrows would not have a great impact on the city at all.


    But it was precisely these two waves of arrows that caused the skyrocketing fire in the city. What was more confused was the city sergeant. It seemed that he did not use the water in the city to put out the fire, but fled everywhere, as if his brain had been burned by the fire.


    Of course, the most strange thing is that the living water in the pool can make the flame float.


    "My subordinates don''t know."


    "The events on that day were too strange. My subordinates avoided the middle of the night and saw that the fire was small. When they came out of the pool, a flame floated on the water and could still burn."


    The man eeched and leaned over his head.


    "Can fire burn on water?"


    The man frowned before the woman answered.


    "There is such a thing!"


    The wind blew and the leaves fell into the pool.


    A pair of jade hands stretched out slowly and picked up the leaves on the bank. While listening to a long breath coming from the side of the body, it seemed that they couldn''t think of the reason, so they had to give up.


    "I''ve heard that Tang Hao has made many strange moves. It''s unexpected that he should be such a strange man."


    "The outer perimeter of the king''s city is as solid as gold, and there are rivers around it. Originally, he has achieved the ultimate defense, but he didn''t want to be broken by Tang Hao from the inside and catch turtles in a jar."


    Wow.


    The man stood up from the pool and slowly stepped onto the case.


    "I didn''t expect a Koguryo martial god to fall like this. It''s a pity."


    The woman picked up the square towel and wiped the man''s body carefully. Her beautiful eyes glanced at the man''s unhappy face and whispered.


    "The world knows general Mu''s courage, but he was supported by the king."


    "The iron general was secretly helping the king in those days. Compared with the wooden general, few people knew how many generals were assassinated."


    "In the eyes of my subordinates, general, you are the first person to guard Koguryo."


    The iron general did not answer. He stretched out his hand to pull the clothes handed by the woman from behind and tied his belt.


    Turn around and look at the woman.


    With her eyes facing each other, the woman could feel the hot air from general Tieling''s breath, and an uneasiness rushed into her heart in an instant.


    He hung his head nervously and waited for general Tieling''s next words. Intuitively, he felt that something big had happened.


    Gazing at the woman for a few seconds, general Tieling slowly turned away. He couldn''t hear the sound of sadness and music, which came out slowly with the steps ahead.


    "Now when Mu Dongjiao dies, only I Tieling can hold up the sky in the whole hall. You don''t have to stay with me. Go by yourself."


    Leave?


    This is a scene that women have fantasized about countless times!


    She was fed up with everything arranged by Tieling. Although she was well dressed and well fed, she was tired of the rigid and endless study. Even this kind of invisible life made her feel more and more painful.


    A simple bowing ceremony, she has been taught countless times.


    It was not that she was too stupid, but that the people who taught these things were too strict. Even in that dark season, the scars on her back from the whip kept her awake all night.


    She was also well aware of the consequences of fleeing. If these high-ranking generals fell one hand, they could dig three feet out of the ground and turn themselves out completely.


    Now such a generous indulgence in her escape is undoubtedly a honey that tempts her to die.


    She knelt on the ground with a puff, and the woman''s face turned white.


    "The general saved me. I can''t repay this great kindness. Only by working around the general can my subordinates be stable."


    The figure walking in front did not stop. Just as he was about to reach the corner, plain words came.


    "Mu Dongjiao is a wolf and Tang Hao is a tiger. Now you should know how to do the things you take over when the wealth wolf dies."

 Chapter 1018

    July.


    Stationed near Dawang city for a day, the smell of burning lingered. Tang Hao was not used to it, and many soldiers were not used to it.


    Tang Hao simply divided his troops into two routes, one to Baiyan city and the other to black bone.


    Yuchi Jingde led a wave of soldiers, mainly infantry and archers. Soldiers controlling siege equipment were also mixed in and headed towards Baiyan city.


    Tang Hao himself, the Lord, took 30000 cavalry and joined the Navy.


    Information blocking is a drawback in the ancient battlefield. There are horse riding scouts to deliver messages on the same land, but they can only wait for the connection between water and land.


    Tang Hao knew nothing about the waterway since Dengzhou. He also didn''t know how the ill intentioned general Yan would be his former comrades in arms.


    Thoughts, there are horses running.


    "Grandpa, the scouts from Montenegro came the news, and there was no sign of the Navy landing."


    "The coastal defense is much more strict than we thought, with dense iron nets and stone piers and columns. It''s like a maze."


    "I heard that there are many secret arrow towers scattered among them."


    Tang haole crossed the dock and walked slowly with a smile on his face.


    "Gaisu text is a great general of strategists. It is natural that there are no military formations on the vast coast."


    "For regular soldiers, this is a natural moat that will kill and injure countless people, but for the Navy equipped with artillery, it is just a sculpture made of a pile of mud."


    "What I''m worried about now is whether Chumo can stand firm in the army."


    On the bumpy horse''s back, Wu Tong was silent for a moment and looked at the lush jungle on the broad field.


    "General Cheng has always been frank and outspoken. He is alone in the Navy. It''s not easy to stand firm."


    "Grandpa, we have reached the border of Montenegro. We often hear that there are ambush traps in the forest. It''s better not to be distracted."


    With a long breath, Tang Hao stared at the lush forest, as if he were a beast with his mouth open, silent and waiting for everyone.


    The eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a dignified look floated on the face.


    "When the order goes down, all the soldiers will be in a row of three and cross the mountains and forests."


    A moment later.


    The missionary soldiers ran in the opposite direction. There were bursts of shouts of military orders in the army.


    The slow horses were a little messy, and soon began to tidy up from the beginning. The wide field ground gradually trembled, and the accelerated horses gradually galloped along the shady path.


    ¡­¡­


    On the coast.


    Figures silently approached the wire fence.


    The thick stone pillars at the mouth of the bowl are three different, five steps and one pile. The iron wire with iron tips is pulled up between them, highlighting the fine iron tips to form a sharp edge iron wall. If you don''t pay attention to it, there are bleeding flowers.


    The previous passages are sparse, and can be drilled with some caution. The more inward, the more dense, it is impossible to climb before.


    Li Hu, a naval captain with a big axe, simply picked up the axe and made a clank sound.


    After carefully cutting down several waves of iron nets at first, Li Hu also boldly got up, simply didn''t lie down, hid next to the soldiers, took the axe and opened the way.


    Chumo''s 18 riding Deputy generals are quite confused.


    "Junye, this situation is wrong!"


    "Look at the coast. The iron net stretches for several miles. The stone pillars and piers are more like a maze, and there are anti horse piles in front."


    "Under the layers of strict prevention, there are only arrow towers built in the area two or three hundred steps away. This layout is really abnormal."


    Chumo looks at the figure who is struggling to cut down the iron net, squats in a low-lying place and frowns.


    "What you said is true. It''s really suspicious that there are no patrol soldiers in such gateway areas."


    "Is it difficult that the King City is on fire. As a neighboring black bone City, it goes to support. The troops in the city are loose?"


    "Fuck!"


    A curse came from the front.


    Holding a big axe, Li Hu squatted under the stone pillar, dropped his big axe, lifted his armor and tore a piece of cloth from his trouser legs.


    There was an inch long cut in his drooping arm, and red blood gurgled.


    Simply wrapped his arm over and over again.


    "These barbarians are the ones who have nothing to do. They put up these iron nets, but they can''t see any guards!"


    "Grandpa''s hands are numb. What are they trying to do?"


    Seeing the newly wrapped wound, it was bleeding and red for a moment. Chumo groped forward and pressed his arm to pick up the axe.


    "Xiao Wei Li, have a rest. Let me come."


    Li Hu smiled and opened his big hand on his arm.


    "You can rest assured when you hold your own weapon. I''m flustered when others take it."


    Then he got up, picked up his axe and continued to chop.


    "When I''m full, I''ll break the iron net later. I must catch some living people and let him climb three times here to relieve my hatred."


    Between the stone piers, a pair of eyes quietly stared at the burly man cutting down the iron wire. A sneer floated on his face, touched his waist and took out the arrow hanging behind his waist.


    Behind the tall and scattered stone piers, a shadowy figure appeared, dressed in gray and white clothes, which seemed to be integrated with the stone piers.


    As the voice in front drew out the arrows, one after another followed them, and carefully poked out the arrows from behind shidun.


    The reply clanked against the iron wire, and suddenly there was a slight creak.


    A sound.


    Two.


    Gradually formed a.


    The sound is subtle, like a silent night, the leaves are whirling, and the grasshoppers in the field eat the seedlings.


    The next second, the bowstring vibrates, buzzing and chattering.


    Chumo''s howling sound suddenly came out at the moment when it came out.


    "Avoid!"

 Chapter 1019

    Heavy mountains spread and green forests covered.


    Thirty thousand soldiers shuttle through the forest. The slender cavalry team stretches for several miles, like a long snake winding through the mountains and forests.


    Birds chirped in the trees and heard bursts of galloping horseshoes.


    Summer cicadas brayed on the branches, and the fresh and cool air was quiet. They inhaled into the wings of their noses and gave out a hot breath.


    As we approached the hillside, our vision gradually increased, and the sea breeze with fishy and salty faintly blew our cheeks through the cracks of branches and leaves, taking away bursts of dry heat.


    Wu tongben ran ahead and rushed out of a small piece of land. The scene in front of him suddenly opened up.


    Surprised, he pointed to the distance, stretched his neck and screamed.


    "There''s a boat!"


    Tang Hao followed his horse, covered his hands with sunshine and took a look.


    On the white sail turning in the wind, carrying the Chinese characters of Datang, a black hole protruded from the side of the ship.


    Raising his eyebrows, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "It''s our ship."


    "I thought I had a foothold on the shore to meet us. Oh, I still looked up to them."


    Wu Tong looked at the ships slowly heading for the Strait and felt a touch of worry in his heart.


    "Coastal interception is of great importance. General Yan should really travel around the world and watch the scenery at sea."


    "Grandpa, we set fire to the mountain and need to meet. I''m afraid we''re a little nervous according to the speed of the ship at this time."


    Raising his whip, Tang Hao threw it on the buttocks of Wu Zhui''s horse and frowned slightly.


    "I can''t wait. Look at the birds in the sky. The black bone city must know that someone has sneaked into the mountain forest at this time."


    "I believe that before long, the soldiers of ebony city will enter the dense forest. At that time, they will be in the dark and we will be in the light. It''s not so easy to spill gasoline smoothly!"


    The horse''s buttocks ate and whips, the black Zhui under his crotch ate and screamed. His four hoofs suddenly worked hard and jumped out.


    Wu Tong looked at the startled birds in the sky, covered the sky and rose into the sky, shaking his head secretly.


    This general Yan is really an uneasy Lord!


    He turned his head and looked behind him, and the soldier hissed.


    "The whole army is on alert and move forward quickly!"


    Fallen leaves were flying in the running of horses'' hoofs, and the air was full of the sound of whips.


    ¡­¡­


    The afterglow of the setting sun scattered over the sea area, reflecting a glittering golden light.


    The boundless sea in front began to shrink, and a few humble houses were gradually reflected in the view, leaning against the woods.


    The military division lay low on the side of the ship, narrowed his eyes and said.


    "General Yan, we''re going into the Strait!"


    Between the words, in the field of vision, a huge ship sailed out of the only narrow entrance.


    The colorful banner floats on the huge bow of the ship, and the painted ship with a tusk is inlaid with this silver striking angle, glittering in the sun.


    A figure standing in the bow of the boat is faintly visible, like a clay sculpture.


    The huge sail rises slowly at the next moment, and the speed of the huge ship seems to be gradually accelerating.


    "Coming! Coming!"


    "Here comes the Koguryo warship guarding the sea area!"


    The division''s cry went through the deck with a touch of panic.


    To say that these soldiers practiced on the river all day and dealt with pirates several times, but when it comes to naval warfare, they really haven''t experienced a few times.


    General Yan was a little flustered. He could see the warship clearly. It was more than three or four times bigger than his own ship, just like a feeling of a giant attack.


    "The whole army is ready for war! Keep their positions!"


    All the ships were busy. Some people put on bows and arrows, walked onto the deck and waited for the first round of shooting.


    Rolling stones were taken out of the bottom of the boat and handed to the Gunners who were anxious to correct the direction. The sailors began to change their course and adjust their orientation.


    The huge arrow and crossbow was carried by the soldiers and installed into the crossbow slot. On the lookout port on the side of the ship, the huge arrow blade flashing cold began to turn its direction and slowly aimed at the coming huge ship.


    Sobbing~


    The bleak horn resounded through the sea.


    A mile.


    Half a mile.


    The shadow of the warship reflected in his eyes gradually became clear, and he could even see that the fangs were a layer of green paint. What stood at the bow was not a sculpture, but the Koguryo general who commanded the whole fleet.


    "Gun, fire!"


    Boom, boom.


    A dull explosion, the ship trembled and stirred up waves.


    The rolling stone was thrown into the sky from the side of the ship and hit the opposite ship.


    The figure running in the mountains suddenly stopped. Listening to the rumbling sound in my ears, my heart suddenly became anxious.


    "Sir, there''s a fight! We have to attract fire in the city and help the Navy land!"


    "I''m afraid it''s a little late to March like this!"


    The flying figure of Qingfang doesn''t lift his head,


    "It''s too late to unload the barrel! Sprinkle fire oil!"


    "March at full speed. I hope we can be faster than this fire!"


    Boom, boom.


    The barrels unloaded from the horse''s back rolled down the hillside.


    The rolling wooden barrel hit the tree trunk in the mountains and cracked with a creak. The grease was scattered on the ground and poured out along the grass.


    Some of the wooden barrels were very strong. They bumped into the trunk, bounced to another angle again, rolled and swept down the mountain.


    With a bang, the trap buried under the leaves was lifted up and the oil sputtered.


    "Damn it, these savages are really insidious."


    "The line is tight. Don''t touch the piles of leaves!"

 Chapter 1020

    Black bone city.


    Bazhang wooden platform is pulled up, which is the commanding height of the whole city.


    A figure stood on the towering wooden platform and looked at the world with small feet. There was no sense of fear of heights. On the contrary, it was like a king overlooking his own rivers and mountains. The sense of pleasure poured into his heart, and his pride was incomparable.


    The rough big hand put on the railing, and the other finger pointed to the sea in the distance, showing a touch of consternation on his face.


    "What''s that? A shell?"


    The stones thrown from the ships of the Tang Dynasty hit the huge ship. The huge ship on the sea seemed to tremble faintly, and huge cracks had been torn in some places.


    Someone behind him looked at it for a moment, wrung his eyebrows and made tentative guesses. There were uncertain words in his words.


    "How can this catapult be used like this?"


    "But there is no stone catapult on the Datang ship. Is it a new thing made by Datang?"


    When the voice fell, the huge ship had rushed into the Datang warship array. The huge collision angle squeezed the waves and tore the warship''s hull.


    The tonnage level competition made the boats on the first floor instantly torn apart, and the ship atmosphere was cut in two with the creaking wood board breaking sound.


    The soldiers on the ship had already dispersed and fled by jumping into the sea.


    The soldiers on the huge ship took up their bows and arrows and drew their bows madly at the live targets falling in the water.


    When the blood flowered in the sea, the body with arrow feather slowly fell to the bottom of the sea.


    When the taxi soldiers on the huge ship had no time to get excited, there was a huge shaking from the side. In the sound of tearing, they twisted their waist and picked up the arrow feather, which was lifted out.


    With a shrill cry, he fell straight to the sea and stirred up spray.


    The speed of the giant ship did not decrease. It collided with the ship all the way. Where it passed, the compact ship was torn apart or fled far away.


    Seeing numerous ships fleeing from giant ships in the Tang Dynasty, the figure standing on the wooden platform finally showed a smile.


    "What new weapon is just bluffing."


    "What good ships can the Tang people build that can compare with our fleet? It''s ridiculous."


    The speaker is Jin Fan. He was drafted into the barracks when he was a teenager. After he first tasted the strict system in the barracks, he obeyed.


    He worked very hard in carving and repairing stone piers and columns. He was attracted by the Old Navy General and blocked the old general in the campaign against pirates, so that he still has a scar on his dark and rough face.


    This Navy is no better than the army. In addition to deterring the two small neighboring countries, there are few wars. In contrast, the control is loose, and the attention of the court has also declined a lot.


    One come and two go, this golden sail has replaced the original veteran in the three or five-year time limit and sat in the position of this great general.


    The figure behind him smiled and flattered.


    "General Jin has prepared his troops, trained in an orderly manner, and has a lot of strong soldiers. In addition, with the configuration of our warships and crossbows, our combat power has greatly increased."


    "Presumably, this team of Tang soldiers will be completely destroyed in less than three or five hours."


    The general surnamed Jin laughed and glanced at a corner of the coast with a sneer.


    "If the order goes on, you don''t have to shoot all the thieves who broke into the coast. You don''t have to leave a living."


    "Tang Hao killed 30000 soldiers in King City. Let''s give him a surprise."


    When the voice fell, there was an impatient voice shouting.


    "General, there is a fire at the foot of the Heishan mountain! The fire is fierce and spreading towards the city wall."


    Listening to the hiss at his feet, general Jin looked around and suddenly saw that an orange flame in the green forest was expanding and spreading.


    "Damn it! It must be the Tang army!"


    "Fire attacks the city. Now I want to prevent fire and burn the mountain. I''m trying to burn the city with mountain fire."


    "Send the order and let the soldiers ambushed in the forest retreat a mile to block the Tang army attacking the city from the mountains!"


    The figure behind him was worried. He looked at the bursts of wolf smoke rising in the lush green and frowned.


    "General, if the mountain fire spreads down, half of our city will be involved. If we don''t fight the fire first..."


    Before the words were finished, the figure in front raised his palm and interrupted the words.


    "In the jungle, there are few pine trees and lack oil. The firewood of Datang is burned out, or it is naturally small."


    "The people of the Tang Dynasty have already tried it and it doesn''t have much effect. Now they still want to try it, but it''s just distracting us."


    The cloak flew in the wind, and general Jin''s rough face had a calmness beyond his age.


    Quietly watched the mountain fire, strode up the wooden platform and wooden steps, and added quietly.


    "It''s time to pay the blood debt and tell those who cheer up to prevent those warships at sea from sneaking into the jungle."


    "Send a letter to the royal family. The water army of the Tang Dynasty has been destroyed. All the officers and men of Wugu city are at your disposal and can intercept and kill the Tang army at any time."


    In the gradually lowered line of sight, I glanced at the fleet that had made an advantage on the sea and raised a smile.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, thousands of calculations. I''m afraid you can''t think of me who smashed your navy in the sea area."


    The vision was gradually lowered, and finally blocked by the towering city walls. There was no battlefield on the sea anymore.


    On the other side, the situation at sea is gradually turning around.

 Chapter 1021

    Coastal jungle boundary.


    Tang Hao turned down his horse''s back, gasped, wiped the bean sweat on his forehead, took off his armor, sat down in the grass and leaned against the towering tree behind him.


    Behind him was Wu Tong, whose clothes were burnt black. At this time, he also took off his helmet and leaned over Tang Hao out of breath.


    "This fucking arson is really a tiring job. Barrels are rolling everywhere. The spreading fire can burn to your feet. If we soldiers were not equipped with fast horses, I''m afraid we should explain it."


    Gasping for breath, Tang Hao takes out a water hose from his waist, takes a drink and throws it to Chumo.


    When pouring water, Tang Hao''s words came.


    "You''ve worked hard on this trip!"


    "Drink some water and we''ll have something to do."


    He took off the water bag and made a long "ah" sound. Wu Tong explored his head.


    "Finished? Can the mountain fire be connected like this?"


    "The grease we throw is scattered. It''s unknown whether some areas can be burned. We have to let it go?"


    "No, I''ll send some more soldiers and put some rounds of fire spears just in case?"


    The sea breeze passed through the woods, and there was a faint sound of the wind. Tang Hao simply opened his clothes and let the wind pour in, taking away the bursts of heat on his body.


    Tang Hao slowly closed his eyes, stretched his arms and looked happy.


    "Feel it? The power of the wind."


    Wu Tong was puzzled by this inexplicable reply, and pulled up the hair that swept his face between his forehead.


    "Power?"


    Slowly put down his arm, Tang Hao turned around and opened his eyes with a touch of mystery in his eyes.


    "It''s not enough to burn the mountain just by relying on those oils, but with this sea breeze, we can get twice the result with half the effort."


    "The sea breeze will disperse the fire and spread throughout the forest."


    "The reason why we want to go so fast is to use the sea breeze to blow the fire in the direction opposite to us in this dry heat. Otherwise, we will be the same as those charred bodies in the King City at this time."


    Tang Hao pointed to the sea and popularized science.


    "The sea is suddenly cool this night, and the wind is overturned. It will certainly spread towards the city. Those choking smoke and sky swallowing fires will surely sweep the whole city. At that time, we just need to intercept and kill the soldiers who escaped from the city along the coast."


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers burst out of the gate hole of the city.


    The head general''s hissing resounded.


    "Ambush! Tang soldiers are ready to flee here!"


    "If you are with the enemy, you can''t entangle it. Just shoot an arrow!"


    Tang Hao dived in the jungle and listened to the edge of the forest, waving slightly.


    Bows and arrows were pulled up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it, these barbarians use such Yin moves! Put cold arrows between the hidden stone piers!"


    When Li Hu pulled out the arrow on his shoulder and took the bleeding flower, he couldn''t help cursing.


    Chumo reminds him in time to save the big man from death, but the arrow still hits the shoulder.


    All the five hundred landing soldiers led by him also hid under the stone pier. Many of the soldiers who reacted slightly slower were still hit by an arrow, collapsed to the ground and fainted in the gravel.


    The deputy commander of the 18th cavalry attached to the rock looked at the wolf smoke rising from many warships on the distant river and said angrily.


    "Shit, this Yan is a real bastard. The agreed shelling arrow tower will find out the bottom for us."


    "But after we landed, we didn''t fire a shot and went straight away!"


    "When I get back to the barracks, I will scrape his ears. My sister is angry."


    Chumo frowns, listens to the continuous shelling on the sea, and bites his teeth.


    "Never mind that! When I return to the barracks, I will certainly bring out his crimes one by one."


    "Now let''s think about how we can get out of danger."


    The deputy commander just poked out his head and listened to the roaring sound in his ear. When he retracted his head, he pondered.


    "The iron net has been broken. In front are Koguryo archers waiting for the opportunity with arrows and crossbows, and behind them are those sparse and uncut nets, which are trying to trap us in this area!"


    "Now there''s still a way to choose. Fight hard to see if you can capture this coast before the next batch of soldiers arrive!"


    "It''s all dead. If you don''t rush out and fight with them!"


    After these battles, Chumo is still not the general who only cares about his efforts. The lives of his 500 soldiers are now on his own. He needs a mature idea to deal with the embarrassing situation.


    "No!"


    "General Yan is angry that we ignore it. We have not been investigated for such crimes. We can''t stay on this coast so quietly."


    Between the words, there were soldiers shouting in surprise.


    "West, West is on fire!"


    Turning around, along the gap in the stone forest, I seemed to see that an orange flame was raging among the dark green trees, and there was a faint trend to spread to the city wall.


    set the mountain on fire?


    Tang Hao?


    Chumo''s mind suddenly remembers the scene of Dengzhou. Tang Hao once mentioned the fire burning mountain.


    Next second.


    On a sad face, eyebrows stretch.


    A punch hit his leg and a look of joy appeared in his eyes.


    "Saved! Saved!"

 Chapter 1022

    The setting sun pulled out a long figure.


    The sharp shot of the arrow, like the wind through the forest, pierced through the chest and nailed into the head.


    The fallen shadow brought blood lines, scattered the sky, soaked the earth and reflected the residual clouds.


    Ah, ah~


    Panic screams resounded through the corner of the city at this moment, and the scattered Koguryo soldiers dared to continue to search the woods.


    With his back to the Tang soldiers hiding in the trees, he fled to the city.


    "There''s an ambush!"


    "Datang''s soldiers are in the woods! Run away!"


    In the footsteps of insect eggs, there was a loud roar of the leading captain.


    "Shoot an arrow, shoot an arrow!"


    The arrows were lifted up into the sky, and the roaring arrows missed the direction and shot straight over the city wall.


    Whew~


    The roar of breaking air was mixed with a sharp roar, which was particularly harsh.


    Next second.


    The second wave of arrow feathers hit behind the empty.


    The blood line soared, and someone fell down like cutting leeks.


    The figure rushed out of the woods. Wei Chi Baolin turned out a bloodthirsty light in her eyes and rushed ahead.


    After killing several people in a row, he wiped the blood spots on his face, looked at the blood ploughed out behind him, smiled and roared.


    "Happy! These stubborn dog thieves should be slaughtered like pigs and dogs!"


    "The battlefield with blood is called war, ha ha ha."


    Duan Zan and Gao Zhenxing, who rushed to the back row, followed closely all the way. They didn''t catch a few heads and shouted at the figure in front.


    "Brother Yuchi! You can''t just occupy this head by yourself. At least leave some for our brothers to warm up!"


    Wei Chi Baolin was so successful that she couldn''t take care of many constraints. She turned her head and echoed loudly.


    "Where are the generals? Where are the generals of Koguryo?"


    The two boys behind him looked at each other, smiled, put on their spears and pointed directly at the opposite City Guo.


    "If you want to capture the general, let''s rush into the city and work hard!"


    Soldiers and soldiers in the city have long found that matching soldiers and horses gush out of the woods and sound gongs and drums.


    In the small city, soldiers and horses began to gather in the school yard at an amazing speed.


    There was a constant roar of arrows jumping towards the sky, and in the sharp roar of "wheezing, wheezing, wheezing", an early warning was given over the city.


    General Jin, who was just sitting in the mansion tasting tea, was suddenly shocked by the constant sound of arrows.


    The sound of hurry roared the moment he left the mansion.


    "The whole army gathered and opened a battle at the west gate!"


    You don''t have to think about it. The soldiers were ambushed by their orders. They still underestimated the marching speed of the Tang army!


    And from the intensity of the arrows, general Jin had a bad feeling in his heart. He was afraid that a lot of people would be lost this time!


    But as the chief General of this city, I have nothing to say. I must top it!


    The sound of horses'' hoofs outside the city gradually roared, and the earth seemed to be unable to bear the trampling of countless galloping horses'' hoofs, trembling faintly.


    When the gate opened, general Jin rushed out with a gun and roared angrily.


    "Tang Hao! If you want to cross the city, you must pass me first!"


    The black steed galloped out like lightning in the fighting sound of zhener behind him. The gun was in his hand and held flat on his head. There was angry fire in his eyes.


    Tang Hao, who galloped among the soldiers, raised his eyes and looked at the general who rushed out opposite, looked at Wu Tong beside him and smiled bitterly.


    "Look, a woman family can recognize me at a glance among many young generals. This time, the first words of the general who has never met, when he ran out of the city gate, he looked like he had broken me to pieces."


    "Before I go abroad, I''m a general. I''m famous all over the world?"


    After hearing Tang Hao''s self mockery, Wu Tong raised his mouth.


    "My subordinates don''t agree with the word stink."


    "The word famous may be more appropriate."


    Tang Hao was surprised that Wu Tong, who had always been loyal and honest, could make such a joke. He glanced at Wu Tong with a slight squint.


    "Your boy seems to be slippery now. Don''t be like Chumo."


    A word blurted out suddenly brought to mind the sense of crisis that was silent in my heart.


    It seems that the battle on the sea is still coming to an end. Even if Datang is equipped with new equipment, it seems that it just sank the whooshing sea beast in Koguryo. However, the whole Naval Formation of Datang is still fragmented under the tear of this huge ship


    Chumo is the Deputy General of the navy commander. I''m afraid his situation is not optimistic


    "Make a quick decision and leave the general dead. Maybe it will come in handy!"


    When the whip was raised, Tang Hao said something quietly.


    On the vast fertile field, the horse had long been opened, leaving only the sergeants of the two sides standing on the spot.


    In front of Wei Chi Baolin''s chest with a horizontal gun, a sneer hung on her face full of blood stains of enemy soldiers.


    "You are a pretty general. Your tone is not small. I wonder if force has matched your physique."


    "Isn''t it true that you have a body of flesh in the air, but you don''t know the way of weapons?"


    General Jin didn''t even look at Wei Chi Baolin. He glanced at the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and finally fixed his eyes on Tang Hao, one of the soldiers.


    "What?"


    "General Tang is also the commander of the first army, but he wants to hide behind these unknown people. Is he afraid of losing the war and being conspicuous to others?"


    Tang Hao rode slowly, rows of soldiers separated on both sides, flashed an arrival, raised his gun and pointed to general Jin in front of the city gate.


    "Che enwu went out of the city to fight, resulting in the fall of the Great Wall. General Mu shouted outside the city, cheer up, and the King City was reduced to a sea of fire."


    "Are you in such a hurry to die?"

 Chapter 1023

    The quiet sky gradually had the shadow of the moon, and the faint crescent hung in the sky.


    Smoke billowed from the city walls under the mountain fire. The city was full of screams, and the gong sounded all over the city.


    In a short time, the whole black mountain was already shrouded in fire, and the terrible flame jumped up into the sky, turning the whole Strait red, and the dark sea water was like this blood color.


    General Jin, kneeling on the ground, tied his hands behind him, bathed in blood and scarlet eyes.


    Originally a dominant battle, it was only completely reversed in this torch.


    The fire baked the southern city. There were no soldiers stationed on the hot city wall, and even the vermilion city gate had been baked into charcoal.


    The north gate is full of people who pack their bags and are ready to run for their lives. Their faces are full of fear of death and the fear of the rows of Tang cavalry opposite.


    "Tang Hao! You butcher! More than 30000 people in Bisha city will die in your torch!"


    "Let them go! Give them a way to live."


    The figure with his hands tied back struggled to get up from the ground and roared at Tang Hao sitting on the boulder.


    When he first stood up, he was soon kicked down by Duan Zan beside him, hit in the gravel, and his face was red.


    Spit out the sand in his mouth and look at the motionless figure in front of his eyes. General Jin is angry and resentful.


    "You will be punished! It will be. The Koguryo army will tear you up in ANSI city."


    "I''m looking forward to that day. I''ll see you torn to pieces. If possible, I''ll personally place your head at the top of the Beijing Temple, so that you despicable and dirty Tang people can know the end of invading Koguryo!"


    The scabbard was on his head and patted. Tang Hao looked down at the roaring figure and spoke faintly.


    "In that case, I shouldn''t have killed you."


    "At least before conquering Koguryo."


    He felt the strength of the scabbard on his shoulder, the stubborn Qi of general Jin, and the gravel on his bloodstained lower lip.


    "Dream!"


    "I Koguryo soldiers are a famous family blessed by the eternal God. How can they succumb to the iron horse of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "General Tieling has sent people and horses. On his way, there are more than 150000 strong warriors in Koguryo, ha ha..."


    Bending down, Tang Hao showed a confident smile on his face.


    "You might as well make a bet and guarantee the head."


    While he was talking, waves surged on the sea and there was the sound of a big ship coming.


    Tang Hao straightened up and stood up, looking at the ships coming neatly on the vast sea.


    The wind is blowing and the sails are swinging. It is no one else who stands proudly on the main ship of the Tang Dynasty. It is the general of the Koguryo warship.


    "Tang Hao, I brought you a gift. I don''t know if this person will surprise you."


    Gradually walked into the body and waved slowly to the deck behind him.


    In a moment, general Yan was tied up.


    The main ship, which had some signs of fragmentation, tilted. The figure brought up pulled the side of the ship and just stood firm.


    "Tang Hao, don''t kill the general of Beisha city! We... We still have room to talk about everything."


    The exit was the words of the fallen general, and Tang Hao was unhappy in his heart.


    With such a weak general, it is more natural for the navy to lose the first battle.


    "General Yan, if you really live up to expectations, you lost so thoroughly among the ships and artillery."


    "It''s not like your reputation."


    General Yan shook his head slowly and smiled bitterly.


    "General Tang didn''t know anything. Chumo violated his authority, turned against the guest and changed the battle plan without authorization, causing our navy to be passive."


    "General Tang, you have to check it out!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao frowned and asked.


    "Where is he?"


    General Yan sighed angrily.


    "At the time of the war, the situation was not good. They had already fled ashore and fled for their lives."


    The figure beside him drew out his sword and put it on the neck of the fat figure.


    "This is not the time for you to talk about the past!"


    "Tang Hao, how about letting general Jin retreat and do a business?"


    Tang haohun didn''t care about the threatening words, and his thoughts became active at this moment.


    General Yan''s words must be the story of burying the defeat. Chumo''s escape must be the truth. He must not be on the ship this time.


    With Chumo''s character, how can the sparse Koguryo Navy capture several times their Datang Navy?


    Even if the war is defeated, Chumo will certainly fight to the death. There will be today''s scene.


    A fierce look flashed across his eyes. Tang Hao looked up at the proud figure on the ship and said word by word.


    "Don''t you think too highly of the chess pieces in your hand? A defeated general is a dying man. Such a person is worthless in my Tang Hao''s eyes."


    Regardless of general Yan whose face changed greatly on the bow, Tang Hao slowly raised his palm.


    "The generals listened to the order. General Yan defected to the enemy and betrayed the country, which humiliated the national prestige of the Tang Dynasty."


    "It''s even more against the military order to instigate his soldiers to throw a rat repellent weapon."


    "Treason general, should be killed!"


    After a word, the whole navy was suddenly agitated, and no one wanted to be involved with the traitor. After all, it was a big event to lose his head.


    There was a roar on one side of the coast, following the wind.


    "Poison colleagues, deliberately plant, kill!"


    The gold token is particularly conspicuous in the reflection. With the sound of breaking the air, the whole fleet is furious.

 Chapter 1024

    The wind blows over the city wall and shuttles among the crowd, bringing a bit of coolness to this hot season.


    Gaisuwen walked on the wall, patted the soldiers on the shoulder, looked at the weapons in the soldiers'' hands, and gave a few words of encouragement.


    He went on with the national master Park Enzi and the commander of the forbidden army Jin Yanming.


    In the distant street, there was a faint cry of soldiers. After a slight agitation, there was a loud cry.


    A line of dirty pedestrians were surrounded by soldiers and driven away towards the periphery of the imperial city.


    Gasvin''s eyes twitched a few times and a dignified look appeared on his face.


    "Imperial city, how can there be beggars?"


    The two people behind him looked at the group of people, looked at each other and became silent.


    When the sharp eyes came again, park Enzi wrinkled his eyebrows, hardened his scalp, and bowed his hands in response.


    "Your Majesty, these beggars were originally responsible for recruiting long-term and short-term workers for large families in the imperial city. After years of conscription, these people could not recruit young and strong workers. Therefore, they were idle and expelled by those large planting families."


    "He is lazy, has a eloquent mouth, is afraid of military service and hides everywhere."


    "I was driven out of the city. I don''t know when to hide in the secret corner of the imperial city. I said some pleasant words and begged officials from up to down for alms."


    The figure standing on the handrail was far less irritable than before, but stood still on the wall and watched the group of people being pushed and driven away by soldiers.


    The guard of the forbidden army looked at gaisuwen''s dignified face, gritted his teeth and stood out.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll let these soldiers who don''t have eyes have a long memory. They don''t dare to hinder their eyes in the streets of the Imperial City in the future."


    Gaisuwen waved slowly, looking a little weak. Until the figure of the last person disappeared at the corner of the street, he slowly turned his head and continued to walk towards the front.


    "I''m also wrong to say that in the years of conscription, when farming and mulberry are wrong, the walls in remote areas are clear and wild."


    "Strong Tang Feng mang is too prosperous. There is no way to break the Turks in two years."


    The black soap boots poked out the hem of the luxurious Dragon Robe and strode forward, walking slowly. It seems that every step is mixed with this careful thinking.


    "Originally, I also wanted Koguryo to develop Nongsang, strengthen the army and enrich the people, and then try to rise."


    "However, Koguryo is surrounded by heavy mountains, there are few good fields, and most of the barren land can''t grow decent crops."


    "Coupled with the successive years of expedition in the Tang Dynasty, the neighboring countries can count with one hand. Two years is not enough..."


    Park Enzi, the national teacher behind him, gently raised his eyebrows and looked at the figure in front of him, sighing in his heart.


    The king in front of him will show the most real side only in front of his two sides.


    From the neutral foot of the military camp, the king was born with a smell of blood. He was fond of killing in the court hall, deterred all officials by force, and even eliminated dissidents by killing.


    Therefore, it was widely rumored that gaisuwen was possessed by Zhou and reincarnated by the evil wolf.


    But the National Teacher Park Enzi knew in his heart that if it were not for the autocratic king, perhaps the court at this time would still hold its own views and confront each other endlessly.


    Koguryo, which has just been integrated, is also likely to show a split trend again under the swing of the court officials.


    At least, for now, the DPRK and China have vigorously developed military industry, and the whole people are the people. As far as military affairs are concerned, the entire Koguryo is unprecedentedly powerful, which makes no country dare to underestimate.


    Between thoughts, calm words came from the front.


    "I am the head of a country, and the stability of the country is the top priority."


    "Without grain and farmland, we will have it when we fight a war. But the country is gone. Even if we are rich, it is cheap for bandits like Datang."


    "The East and West Turks are covered with grass, flocks of cattle and sheep, and war horses. Now? A large number of cattle and sheep flock to Datang, and a large number of war horses are sent to Datang military camp as a tribute. I don''t want to live such a enslaved life, and the whole people of Koguryo shouldn''t have been there!"


    The footsteps stopped slowly. Gaisuwen slowly turned his head, looked at the north sky, raised his arms and pointed horizontally.


    "Those areas are large fields occupied by our royal barracks. When the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty retreat, the fields will be brought into the people''s homes and redistributed."


    Jin Yanming, the commander of the forbidden army behind him, thought for a moment and arched his hands.


    "Your Majesty, suddenly return these fields to the hands of the people. Those former squires and local tyrants are likely to intensify their efforts to plunder them from the people."


    "There are also such deeds in the case files. Some squires who mistakenly entered the case files tortured the poor people after they got out of prison, so as to vent their dissatisfaction."


    "If it is distributed like this, without the pressure exerted by the military camp, such celebrities are likely to rise up and misinterpret the king''s intention."


    National Master Park Enzi walked forward slowly and bowed down.


    "Your Majesty, general Jin is right."


    "Most of today''s people are old people with crane hair, and few have strong bones."


    "Even if this field is scattered, it must be a lot of desolation and waste."


    In front of him, Gaisu Wen frowned slightly, with a touch of sadness on his face. He looked down and stared at the national teacher.


    "What do you think?"


    The national master gently twisted his beard under his forehead, and his wrinkled eyebrows gradually eased after some thinking.


    After meeting the questioning eyes, there was a light floating in the eyes.


    "If not... If not, give it to those white clothes who have sprung up in this war."


    Gaisuwen pondered for a moment, turned slowly and walked with his hands down.


    "There is some truth in what the National Master said."


    "It''s clear that there are special bureaus in the forbidden army. Those who check for favoritism and pervert the law must not be soft hearted."


    "If an official is in a high position, he will be demoted to a higher level. If no official is in a high position, he will be forgiven by Tian Mu and can be exempted from prison."


    "At the very moment, you two need to work together. At least we have to get through this difficulty."

 Chapter 1025

    Referring to this extraordinary period, the three were silent.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are unstoppable. There is an urgent report from the King City and the black bone city. 80% of them have been trampled by the iron cavalry of the Tang Dynasty at this time.


    As for the Baiyan City, 60000 elite soldiers continued to attack the city, and the war reports at the border were one after another.


    A slight sigh sounded from gaisuwen''s lips.


    "I don''t know if these 150000 soldiers can share equally with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty for half a month, as expected by the military division."


    Touching the cold city wall, Gai Suwen supported his arms, stood in the attic, looked at the dark crowd under the city and muttered to himself.


    "Tang Hao''s soldiers are exceptionally brave and good at attacking. Although Tieling''s subordinates are arrogant, they are still lack of strange strategies and flexible transformation."


    "I only worry that this half month is the limit of our Koguryo soldiers."


    The national master smiled and stood on the side of Gaisu''s tattoo.


    "Your Majesty, bravery is definitely not the standard for winning or losing a war."


    "In ancient times, there was a lesson from the overlord of Western Chu, and there was also the fact that Lu Bu, the world''s bravest, was defeated. Although Tang Hao was brave and good at attacking, most of our terrain was surrounded by mountains, and the weather was hot. No matter how fast our feet were, we couldn''t travel thousands of miles a day."


    "In my opinion, half a month is the shortest time for our Koguryo soldiers to stay."


    Gaisuwen turned his head and looked a little surprised.


    "What''s the solution?"


    On his outstretched palm, he cocked up three fingers and swayed in front of gaisuwen.


    "There are three reasons."


    "It''s extremely hot and dry in the heat. It''s never the best time to start troops. It''s easy to be caught in thunderstorms and stalemate. It''s inconvenient."


    "Furthermore, it''s easy to become arrogant and arrogant if you drive straight into the city and pull out the stronghold all the way. And the heavy hammer army led by general Tieling also has the courage to defeat the enemy. If the two teams meet, if they are tied, they will form an indelible impression in the hearts of the Tang army. On the contrary, the Tieling general is very free to make a flat hand with a clear terrain, which is inconvenient."


    Among the three raised hands, the last one slowly bent down, and the National Teacher Park Enzi smiled.


    "Although the Tang Dynasty is holding the banner of justice, it comes from a long way after all, with a strong sense of invasion."


    "Now the king''s reputation is booming, and he echoes all over the country. He can vent the people''s resentment against the conscription on the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and resist it by the whole people. Why don''t you worry about winning such an unprecedented war of common anger between man and God? It''s a disadvantage for people."


    This analysis made the general of the forbidden army listen with awe, and a smile appeared on his worried face.


    "Listen to master Park speak two words, my heart is also secure!"


    "But my subordinates also have information here."


    Take out a cowhide map. General Jin points to a place on the map and encircles it.


    "In the first battle of Wugu City, the Tang navy was seriously damaged. The navy was carrying the rations of the seventh day of the Tang Dynasty. This time, the grain was scattered across the sea, which was a reliable guarantee for reducing the expedition."


    "Cangyan City, we supply all the food for the three adjacent cities. It can be said that it is the top priority in this city, but it is just that cangyan city is not far from Anqing city on land."


    "If the Tang Dynasty forcibly attacks cangyan City, it will certainly end up with a scattered city. The army in the city can also join the army in Anqing city."


    Gently hold your chin and prick your stubble. The golden words flash through the bright light.


    "Anqing city is not so easy to break. The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty will be dizzy in the heavy mountains of Anqing. Without sufficient food and grass supply, even if Tang Hao has great skills, he will only escape in a hurry."


    "In general Tieling''s word spectrum, there are no polite words that all conquerors should not chase. The name of Qianli chasing general is not just talk."


    After hearing this, the state affairs laughed and patted general Jin on the shoulder.


    "I can''t imagine the deeds of the iron general who pursued the traitor thousands of miles back in those days. General Jin remembers so clearly now, ha ha ha."


    "Good! The grain and grass are destroyed, and we can''t feed the war by war. It seems that these 100000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty must be fighting hungry."


    After hearing this, gaisuwen gradually clenched his fists on the wall and looked in awe at the patrol guards shuttling around the palace.


    "Your two words have restored my confidence."


    Lift your eyes to the west, close your lips, and hope for a bright light in your eyes.


    "Tieling, I''m in the Imperial City, waiting for the good news from your West!"


    "Those eyeliner that you are stepping out of Mu Dong Jiao, is not to fight for power and seize power?"


    "As long as you can drive the tigers and wolves of Datang out of Koguryo at the time of this war, I will let bygones be bygones."


    In the soft speech, the direction you look at is the boundless color of summer.


    The overlapping mountains in the distance are green and white.


    A pair of naked ankles quickly trampled on the grass land, ran over, and drove the grass to swing away in the direction of soldiers.


    The naked upper body is covered with patterns, and the barbarians of the prison are shown on their foreheads. They pass through the mountains with rough bound stone knives and axes.


    The trumpet sounded and someone shouted.


    "Keep up! This is your last chance to atone!"

 Chapter 1026

    The running figure never stopped, stepped on the gravel and scratched a crimson wound.


    These prisoners seemed to feel no pain at all. They ran wildly, dripping sweat from their wide shoulders and backs, dripping on coarse cloth shorts and soaking large areas.


    The exhilarating cry rang through the woods like a beast that had been besieged for many days and rushed out of its cage.


    On the running horses, the soldiers in black armor took up their spears and divided them on both sides. The chief General roared.


    "It''s a Han man. His head can avoid death. Twenty fields are closed for five mu."


    "You dying people should remember king gesuwen''s kindness and show it well in our land!"


    The general received reports from scouts from time to time, and the black bone city gradually approached with the advance of nearly 10000 people of the team.


    Down the mountain, there is an endless plain, where several rivers are intertwined. The chief General issued an order to repair.


    Count these prisoners again according to the prefecture, county and region. After confirming that the number is correct, the senior general leaned his long gun on the ground and exposed a yellow tooth.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are right in front of you! It won''t be long before you make achievements!"


    Glancing at the gasping, wet prisoner, the general grinned and pointed around.


    "Take a good look at these people around you, from all over the world in Koguryo!"


    "Some of them will be the beneficiaries of this war. They will get rid of the identity of prisoners. They may become landlords and squires in various states and counties, worship officials and the court, and become the soldier commander in charge of one state and county."


    "Of course, some of you will splash blood on the battlefield and stay on this battlefield forever. Your name will be recorded in history and will be remembered by the whole Koguryo people!"


    These prisoners gathered from various states and counties and committed the sin of life for life.


    After the hard work of building the Great Wall, it is undoubtedly the best time to be put into this battlefield, wash away the stains of life, and even shine and create legends.


    These roughly unknown rough men, how can they know that what can be recorded in history is the glory that people who have made great achievements can have, and how can they pay attention to whether it will be remembered by many people!


    They are concerned about how many Tang soldiers they can kill, how many fields they can get, and how many houses they can share in the upcoming battlefield.


    The excited hissing sound suddenly exploded at the moment when the general finished the last word.


    "Rush! Kill Tang Jiang!"


    "I want houses and fields! I want endless food!"


    "Fuck! I want to be in charge of a state and county soldier, so that the dog officer can''t underestimate me any more!"


    Step, step.


    There was the sound of horses running.


    While talking, the soldier who had been sent out to explore the way came with a cloth bag covered in blood.


    "General, on the way, I received something from the fugitive soldiers of black bone city!"


    "Datang''s patrol team is on its way here!"


    The senior general picked up the blood dripping cloth bag at the top of the wall and drank violently.


    "The whole army is on alert!"


    It seems that this sentence has become a habit. He has forgotten that those behind him are death prisoners, not soldiers at all.


    The savage prisoners behind them jumped up from the river and shouted excitedly with stone axes and hammers.


    The deputy general looked at the dead prisoners who had no whole army ready for war and shook their heads slowly.


    "Damn it, the difference between death row prisoners and soldiers is not one or two points."


    After listening to this complaint, the general replied with a cold light in his scarlet eyes.


    "Fuck it! Anyway, it''s a death. It''s good to let these dead prisoners explore the water."


    "If I hadn''t been framed by the iron ridge, how could I have been reduced to leading death row prisoners."


    Between the words, the tip of the gun shook, and the round head fell out of the cloth bag, bloody and stained with blood.


    The tip of the gun pressed the head, turned the front, and a familiar face came into view.


    "General park!"


    The blood stained head was white with hair and beard, and a pair of eyes that had not been closed showed a look of horror. It was obvious that what he saw before he died was extremely frightening.


    Ah~


    An angry hiss came from the general''s mouth.


    The tip of the gun swept out, and the head of the old general of ebony City dripped and sped on the ground, ''poop'' fell into the water.


    The general suddenly turned around.


    "Damn it! The whole army is marching. I''ll take Tang Hao''s head and sacrifice our veteran!"


    The horn sounded along the river bank.


    Without hesitation or taking any conservative attitude, the general led his soldiers across the river in front of him and marched forward towards the city.


    View the sky high and look down.


    Dense as an ant colony, he ran forward quickly, but the riding general showed a smile in his heart. Only he could hear his low voice.


    "Escort the soldiers into the battlefield. You damn things, I can finally get rid of you!"


    Wei Chi Baolin and Gao Zhenxing are now riding on war horses and looking at the crowd naked.


    "What demon is this?"


    While thinking, the sound of a wild animal came from the opposite side, and the people carrying the original stone utensils rushed first.


    "Damn it! You''re so brave. Do you really think the 60000 soldiers led by our third brother are vegetarian?"


    Next second.


    "Kill!"


    The tip of the gun pointed out horizontally and pointed opposite.


    Koguryo''s soldiers collided with Tang''s soldiers.

 Chapter 1027

    The summer sun disappeared, and large clouds floated over.


    Fighting resounded through the sky, and the crowd swept like water.


    A group of primitive barbarians came towards the cavalry team of the Tang Dynasty with wooden shields, stone axes and hammers. There was no fear in their blood red eyes. The continuous team didn''t mean to form a square array, and they roared and stepped on the earth with bare feet.


    "For freedom!"


    "For a better tomorrow!"


    Seeing the spectacular scene, general Koguryo on his horse licked his lips, pulled up the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    "For the benevolent king gaisuwen, I have the opportunity to make atonement and make contributions to the brave people!"


    "Rush, kill these damn Chinamen!"


    "Kill!"


    The Tang cavalry quickly adjusted the square array, making a loud roar. The sound of footsteps and horses'' hoofs burst across the wide field and rushed towards these barbarians without any formation.


    Countless strong horse legs were frantically tumbling and rapidly advancing in the front line. The dense arrows were shot into the sky from the horse''s back, crossed a long track and fell.


    The body shapes of various boards were splashed with blood flowers in the arrow rain, and pieces of wild bodies fell down. The death row barbarians without any protective armor fell to the ground. They pierced the thin board with sharp holes and nailed the back of their hands to the board, causing a burst of "ah ah" scream.


    Maybe I''ve been stuck in this high-pressure life for too long, or maybe the previous reward is too tempting.


    Even if the warm plasma sprayed their faces and red eyes, the bodies of these soldiers never retreated or even stopped.


    Wei Chi Baolin looked at those faces gradually becoming clear and the prison words on her forehead, and a sneer hung from the corners of her mouth.


    "This Koguryo is smart. Send some death row prisoners here. This is to sharpen our knives for Datang?"


    Between the words, the front line crashed together.


    Under the charge of the horses, the wooden shield made a crisp sound. The scattered wood chips, accompanied by the sound of broken ribs, threw people''s shadows and hit the death row behind.


    Countless dead prisoners were thrown from the front line, and the blood mist rose and spread.


    Among the cavalry troops who were obstructed from charging, the spears of the forest were exposed.


    Poop poop.


    The dull sound of piercing the skin and flesh spread from the front.


    The numerous death row prisoners seemed to be indifferent to life and death at this moment, suicidal hitting rows of cutting-edge walls.


    The warm and bloody smell spread. One after another, the soldiers pushed the dead companions in front, squeezed and deflected the spear, and swung the stone hammer out of their hands.


    Smash the horse''s head and collapse the ribs.


    In the midst of the painful neighing of war horses, the death row prisoners screamed restlessly.


    Duan Zanyang picked up the bloody Tang Dao, chopped off a barbarian''s head, and the excited roar dissipated in an instant. When he pulled out the Tang Dao, blood gushed and red and white liquid was scattered on the ground.


    "Damn it! They are really desperate masters!"


    Gao Zhenxing, a condemned prisoner who wanted to hit his horse in the crotch, roared with strength.


    "Shit, protect your crotch horse. Be careful, there''s no return!"


    "On the front, dismount and fight with these barbarians!"


    Between the words, he smashed over a savage and shouted at Duan Zan.


    "Don''t tangle with these barbarians!"


    "Catch the thief and the king, rush out and catch the generals behind!"


    The weapon in his hand swung round, suddenly burst up and swept the half circle. After sweeping the two figures of the bandits, Duan Zan looked at the rear of the soldiers while it was empty.


    Through the blood mist, the general looked at the people fighting together from a distance. There was no pity in his expression.


    "He''s really a dog official who doesn''t care about human life. He sent a group of soldiers with rotten guns and sticks to die! But he watched the fire from behind."


    With instinctive disgust in his heart, Duan Zan shook the reins, clamped his legs between his horse''s belly and shouted.


    "Dog officer, take your life!"


    The crotch horse crossed the head of the barbarian under his feet and catapulted out.


    The general who was still waiting saw a horse jumping into the death row, and a sneer floated from the corner of his mouth.


    "The Tang Dynasty is really a hidden dragon and a crouching dragon! A boy of this age has such courage. He is a plastic talent."


    The deputy general beside him did not agree at all. He was surprised when he stared at the body of the plowed death prisoner.


    He pulled the generals beside him and brought out a touch of fear.


    "The young general seems to be coming for us! General, avoid the edge for the time being."


    When the voice fell, soldiers rushed up behind them.


    "A mere pawn is actually killing some rats without sharp blades. What''s the fear!"


    "When I raise my head, I''ll exchange two bounties!"


    The galloping figure almost had no time to stop, so he had run ten steps away.


    When the horses crossed, Duan Zan''s hand fell with a knife, and the armored soldier''s head soared into the sky. He left half of his corpse without a head, ran a few steps forward, and crashed into the horse.


    The head thrown into the sky was strung up by Duan Zan''s spear, and he ran away without stopping, and his body shouted loudly.


    "If there are ten thousand people, there is no one to fight?"


    The head obliquely worn on the spear pole was bloody and hung in front of the horse''s head. Under the sunlight, the penetrating cold blade was particularly eye-catching.


    The feeling of unstoppable and menacing made the leader retreat.


    He glanced at the coming figure and the general turned his horse''s head.


    "Back to Anqing!"

 Chapter 1028

    Anqing city.


    With the golden sunset, birds and ducks were frightened by the deafening fighting in the city and broke their wings.


    The eaves and corners carved with auspicious animals swayed in the afterglow and collapsed in the roar of "one, two, one, two".


    At the same time, a captain like officer fanned the floating dust in front of the company, stepped on half of the stone carvings on the ground, and commanded the soldiers beside him.


    "Clean up quickly, transport boulders and beams to the head of the city, and discard other stones and wood chips outside the city."


    "The iron general has an order to clear a 100 mu square school yard within three days to face a new round of war! If anyone dares to be lazy and slippery, don''t blame our school captain''s ruthlessness."


    The long whip dragged on the ground was raised violently and burst in the air.


    The vision is high. Soldiers are all over the city. They are moving boulders, loading cars, pulling ropes and sawing end trees. They are busy and are actively preparing for war.


    The news of the arrival of the Tang army had already spread all over the city. Therefore, before the Koguryo army came here, it successfully occupied the whole city without much obstruction.


    At this time, the city seems to be the next King City. At different times, the city is large enough to accommodate 50000 soldiers. It is not crowded at all. Even some soldiers completely occupy the houses of the refugees as sleeping quarters.


    There was a commotion and a loud question at the head of the city. After slowly opening the gate, a cavalry team of more than 100 people rode in.


    After turning over and dismounting, the chief general did not hesitate more. He stepped onto the city head step by step and knelt down on one knee to the magnificent figure drinking tea on the city wall and pavilions.


    "Iron general, those death row prisoners have been done, but... It''s just the end..."


    At the desk, the figure holding the tea cup didn''t turn his head. He still looked at the sky under the sunset and interrupted his words.


    "It ended badly. Death row inmates have no life to return."


    The general kneeling on the left suddenly raised his head and looked at the side face. He saw that the fat trembled and a calm word came out.


    "It would be strange if the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty could not even cope with these death prisoners without sharp blades and armor, and could capture the King City."


    "You go down."


    The voice of half kneeling upstairs had a touch of hesitation.


    After all, this was a defeat. Instead of being punished or abused, the general in charge of the general''s power actually excused himself.


    The expressions of several people appeared on their faces and disappeared in an instant.


    After bowing respectfully, he ran down the city in fear.


    Someone stood up slowly and bent down.


    "Throw away some bones and let the evil Wolves of Datang be extremely proud all the way."


    "Then we..."


    The words stopped abruptly, and the talking military master raised his knife and scratched at his neck.


    Hearing this, general tie wiped the sweat off his face, picked up herbal tea and took a sip.


    "I''ve heard that the art of war of the Tang Dynasty says that one drum, two falls and three exhausts."


    "Tang Hao attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold all the way. His soldiers were sharp, like destroying the withered and decadent. It was a little unexpected to break two heavy roads in a row."


    "This is it. It''s time to add difficulty to this unstoppable attack."


    The military master smiled, twisted his beard and agreed.


    "Tang Hao killed the West and the North all the way. He has never been to the southern Xinjiang of the Tang Dynasty. Based on his marching route, he is afraid that some artifacts in the South will be lost, which is unheard of."


    "Presumably our rattan soldiers are invulnerable to weapons and water and fire. They will be able to take him by surprise."


    A cup of cool tea, the tea brewed by the sweet spring water, has a natural charm, flowing to the heart, and the summer heat dissipates a lot.


    Shaking the cup in his hand, the rippling tea stirred, the unfolding tea bumped more than once, and a smile floated on general Tieling''s face.


    "This green tea was brought back by merchants who were sent to the Tang Dynasty. I heard it came from the Tang house."


    "Hey ~ I didn''t expect a young soldier to have such a wonderful idea and make tea so carefully."


    "Think about the capture of Tang Hao. If you kill him, the beautiful things in the world will be less important. I still have some regrets in my heart."


    When the war shifted to tea chatting, it was much easier.


    After listening to this, the military master laughed, took the teapot on the table and filled it with tea.


    Glancing at the figure half lying on the seat and half closing his eyes, he grinned.


    "If the general likes the tea, catches Tang Hao, gives him a job as a canteen, and makes some new things every day, it won''t be enough."


    The slightly closed eyes did not open. The iron general slowly supported his arms, stretched out his fingers and nodded.


    "It makes sense, it makes sense."


    "If you don''t take his life and seal a canteen, you won''t threaten the king''s authority, and you can better serve our iron house."


    "Good."


    After that, Tieling laughed, opened his eyes and slowly propped up.


    "In this way, Ben Shuai needs to speed up and surround Tang Hao as soon as possible so that he can continue to have a cup."


    Stride to the edge of the city, hold the city wall and drink.


    "Rattan armour, heavy hammer, the whole army!"


    "Early tomorrow morning, go to the area of black bone city. Be sure to stop the Tang Bingfeng outside cangyan city!"

 Chapter 1029

    Dong Dong Dong.


    The passionate drum beat hit the drum face and shook the fertile field.


    On the vast plain, the men and horses of both sides collided with each other.


    At the moment of stepping on the soil, a layer of soil was squeezed out, and countless fighting sounds burst on the front line in an instant.


    Koguryo''s soldiers hit the iron shield in front of them with a bang.


    The blades in the hands of both sides and the spears behind them pierced out together.


    Poop poop.


    The sound of the sharp blade piercing the skin and flesh spread on the front line, and the dense broad blade of the machete poked out from the gap, bringing out pieces of blood.


    The cold light flickered in the sun and cut on the iron shield. It was all banging.


    The whole broad field was full of the shaking of human figures, the sound of fighting together, the golden sound of swords and swords, and the bleak wail of being pierced.


    In the rear, Xu Meng led a rattan army, looked at the two sides fighting on the field, and secretly shook the heavy knife in the handshake.


    The blood spread in the whole front line, and the corpses were stacked everywhere. People kept falling, and people kept holding swords, stepping on the dead and undead bodies and squeezing towards the opposite side.


    Koguryo soldiers have been drilling in the deep mountains and wild forests for a long time. Even the fierce wolves and tigers in the forest are not their opponents. However, they have not taken any advantage in this fertile field.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty marched eastward and fought westward. They can reach the far north and the Far West. It''s still somewhat barbaric!"


    "If the contest goes on like this, our soldiers will not benefit!"


    The heavy knife suddenly raised and waved.


    "Herald! With rattan armor! Charge with me!"


    Move your legs, carry the knife and walk forward.


    Behind him, the soldiers sitting on the ground stood up, put on the rattan Armor Padded under them, and rushed to the distant battlefield with Xu Meng like a torrent.


    After Duan Zan saw the weakening Koguryo army, limited soldiers poured in.


    The body is not a bright iron armor, but a touch of earthy brown, which seems to be made of fine rattan.


    Speaking of this kind of rattan armor, as early as the Three Kingdoms period, Zhuge Liang also used fire to attack and destroy this army in the southwest, but this history is rarely known.


    On the other hand, because the production of rattan beetles is particularly troublesome, it usually takes two or three years to put the rattan aside to achieve the desired effect, which is rarely used by military barracks.


    Duan Zan was young. When he saw these warriors wearing rattan, a wild smile floated on their bloodstained faces.


    "Damn it! Koguryo is so poor that she even uses branches and vines!"


    Then he swung up his spear, overturned his horse''s head and stopped the taxi soldier, hissing.


    "Listen to my orders! Cut down those poor soldiers! Let them know that this battlefield is not where they should come!"


    At the command, the Tang soldiers who were still entangled with Koguryo soldiers suddenly burst up, cut down the figure in front of them, and followed the short figure.


    As before, Duan Zan''s long gun poked out and stabbed the rattan beetle''s chest, but he saw that the rattan beetle tried to sink in, but there was no sign of penetration.


    Duan Zan, who saw the strange armor for the first time, was a little dissatisfied.


    These spears and halberds are made by famous craftsmen in the imperial city. They can blow hair and break hair. They can cut iron. They have the same blade level.


    But this time, when he cleaved the man''s neck, his powerful force seemed to be shared in an instant, with a soft feeling of beating on cotton.


    In addition to being overturned by great force, the chopped soldier easily got up and rushed over again with swords scattered on the ground.


    Seeing these invulnerable rattan soldiers, Duan Zan was shocked.


    "Shit! Shit!"


    Xu Meng came up with a heavy knife. Several copper rings hung on the back of the thick knife swayed and jingled. His eight foot tall figure was almost the same as Duan Zan riding on a war horse.


    The tall figure rose from the ground, giving people an inexplicable sense of oppression. The heavy knife swung loudly and chopped at the war horse.


    Duan Zan twisted his horse''s head and narrowly avoided the heavy knife.


    The heavy knife fell to the ground, splashed mud scraps, and the chopped stones burst out sparks. Xu Meng''s voice came out.


    "Datang weapon is good. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work well on our rattan armor."


    "Kid, sacrifice my broadsword with your blood!"


    After that, he took a step and chopped again.


    Duan Zan greeted the two moves with a long gun. He felt his arm numb and his spear almost got rid of him.


    I didn''t hear the scream that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty suffered losses and were stabbed. For a moment, the young mind sprouted a retreat.


    "This rattan armor is really strange. Don''t fight!"


    He turned his horse''s head in the roar and almost wanted to escape first.


    Pick up two soldiers in the way, and Duan Zan greets those who are still charging.


    "The enemy is really powerful. Don''t catch and fight!"


    Between words, the heavy knife swinging round behind him had caught up again, and suddenly appeared behind him with a rattan armor, like a towering ancient tree.


    This burly little giant is not only powerful, but also can stride six feet in one step, and the speed is amazing.


    The figure standing on horseback suddenly felt that the light in front of him was dark. On the Loess mud ground, a figure with both hands holding a knife and chopping off was shown, and his heart was suddenly pulled up.


    The back hand of the knife beat on the horse''s back, and a scream spread all over the audience.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 1030

    With the participation of Tengjia army, the decline of Koguryo soldiers on the battlefield has changed.


    The eight foot tall Xu Meng little giant joined the battlefield. Duan Zan sent out soldiers. After cutting down at random, not many soldiers fell down and retreated slowly.


    The chaotic and crowded front was suddenly suffocated, and the crowd automatically gave way to these Tengjia troops.


    A soldier of the Tang Dynasty, waving a Tang Dao in his hand, banged on the earthy brown armor without splashing the familiar scarlet color. When he looked up in amazement, a grinning face appeared in his eyes, knotted messy hair was fed to his lips, a backhand knife, and a long blood mark was scratched on his left arm.


    In the scream of pain, the heavy knife chopped off the head again. The soldier''s colleague covered it with a shield, and Duan Zan roared in his ear.


    "Watch their armour!"


    It was difficult for the reminder to spread on the chaotic battlefield. Ten steps away, Xu Meng tore a hole in the front line. Ten people''s blood stains flowed on the bloody heavy knife, and his rough and crazy voice roared.


    "Tear up these Tang soldiers! Let them see our power!"


    The rattan soldiers with blood stained armor surged towards the crack, as if they were out of the cage.


    On the hillside not far away, Mutan''s vision never left the battlefield. When he saw that invulnerable team loaded into the Datang army array, he raised a smile.


    "Xu Meng is still in the same hurry."


    Looking at the separated Datang army array, Mutan slowly raised his hand.


    "Their performance is still good. They can beat back Datang''s young generals and tear open a hole in the front battlefield to lay a foundation."


    "If we wait any longer, our credit will not be enough."


    Oh,


    Ho ho.


    Rows of taxi soldiers behind him shouted excitedly.


    The sound of clattering was particularly clear in the dull sound. The sound of the iron horse colliding with the iron armor and the stirrup became one.


    Mutan''s vision slowly withdrew from the battlefield where he began to move towards advantage, and turned to look at the soldiers behind him. Then, tighten the hammer hanging in the chain on your right wrist and raise your head horizontally.


    "Heavy hammer soldiers! Charge with me! Completely pierce them!"


    ¡­¡­


    The field of vision is high, and the whole mountains and rivers gradually emerge all over the eyes.


    Behind the heavy hammer soldiers who rushed into the field, there was a low hillside, and behind the hillside was the granary for the three cities, cangyan city.


    Large and small shafts are discharging long dragons outside the city gate, and the soldiers are throwing bags of grain on the shafts.


    The general who was worried about eating the whip pulled out a plan to ring the whip, whipped the civilian men who fell to the ground, and hissed angrily in the next second.


    "Something without eyes! Get up, get up!"


    Between the words, the military boots greeted the gray haired adults, the painful adults shook their teeth, struggled from the ground, picked up the rice millet on the ground, and limped towards the yuanche.


    Throughout the busy city, soldiers galloped down the street, stopped in front of a mansion and hurried in.


    From far to near, the sound of small words gradually became clear.


    "Tang Hao is proficient in the way of battle array. Fighting on this plain is undoubtedly looking for death!"


    "He''s only 30000 soldiers... And the 70000 soldiers are still attacking the city. The situation is unknown."


    "Even if he is more powerful, food and grass are all problems... If he boils for a while, 30000 soldiers can be counted as nothing. He doesn''t have to return without food!"


    At the same time, the door was suddenly opened and a soldier reported at the door.


    "General, the ten thousand rattan armour soldiers and ten thousand heavy hammer soldiers sent by the iron general have fought a decisive battle in the field of the Tang Dynasty and vowed to stop the whole Tang army in the area of Wugu city."


    The quarrel stopped suddenly, and the big general with thick beard turned his head with a look of joy in his eyes.


    "How did it end?"


    The soldier bowed his head and hugged his fist.


    "The rattan armour Sergeant led by Xu Meng has torn the gap and occupied some advantages."


    "The heavy hammer soldiers are on the way to charge. It must be that the two sides have been fighting together at this time."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone banged his fist at the desk and roared excitedly.


    "Happy! How fucking happy!"


    "In this way, Tang Hao''s soldiers are going to be defeated!"


    "We... We don''t have to leave the city!"


    After hearing this, the chief General had a bright look in his eyes. His hands on the desk couldn''t help clenching. It seemed that he saw a touch of hope in the torture and depression.


    "Where are the scouts exploring the northwest?"


    "Where did the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty march in the northwest?"


    A word awakened the four. The 30000 soldiers led by Tang Hao in the black bone city were only a small part of the whole March.


    If the 70000 soldiers had broken through the city and rushed to support, they would surely break the deadlock.


    Qi brushed his eyes and stared over. The chief General walked quickly to the soldiers with a little tension.


    "It was just dispatched at Chenshi today. Tao still hasn''t received any news at this time."


    The position of the northwest reinforcements was not clear, casting a shadow over everyone''s heart.


    The current war situation is more complicated and confusing.


    Turning around, the chief General in the city waved.


    "Go to Anqing city and send a letter. If you can, ask for assistance!"

 Chapter 1031

    Outside the pass.


    It''s only half a day''s walk from cangyan city.


    A banner with the word "Tang" hung high, and the mighty soldiers shuttled through the desolate mountain canyon. Their neat steps echoed in the whole valley.


    Under the banner of "Wei", Yuchi Jingde, sitting on the chariot, supported his thighs with both hands and stared at the map spread on the short table.


    "According to Tang Hao''s previous plan, this time the cavalry has captured the black bone city."


    "I don''t know how to supply food and grass for naval warfare."


    The military master with a tattered Pu fan beside him looked solemn, meditated for a moment, and said.


    "I''ve heard that Tang Hao destroyed the Zheng family when he first entered Yangzhou. This can be regarded as breaking the pillar behind general Yan."


    Taking a long breath, Yuchi Jingde slowly got up and looked at the lush woods on the steep mountains on both sides. His face was hidden in the shadow of the canopy.


    "General Yan and his short guard are naturally excellent for his soldiers, but they are very harsh for outsiders who want to integrate."


    "Tang Hao developed the shipbuilding industry in Yangzhou and destroyed the Zheng family, which is a great threat to general Yan. This time, he took the important task of escorting food and grass and guarding the Strait... Two people with some differences need to cooperate..."


    He exhaled heavily. Yuchi Jingde held the wooden railing in front of him, and a dignified touch hung on his face under the shadow.


    "This time... I just hope general Yan can see the overall situation and weigh the weight, as well as the water troops he has trained. I just hope they are not some figures with colorful fists and embroidered legs..."


    Yuchi Jingde was open-minded and had a rough voice, but he was a general. He was not a careful Lord. He was not vague about the war.


    "Report!"


    When the long sound sounded, a scout galloped back from behind.


    Come to the chariot and bow to the figure in front of the chariot.


    "General, Koguryo scouts within a five mile radius have been hunted."


    "Our journey is watertight."


    Yuchi Jingde nodded slowly, showing a smile.


    "Good!"


    The Scout raised his eyes slightly, looked at Yuchi Jingde, hesitated for a moment, and arched his hands again.


    "My subordinates met on their way home. I heard that Koguryo''s army has occupied Anqing city. There are two brave soldiers, totaling more than 20000 people, who have made their way to Wugu city."


    "And... The Navy led by general Yan... Was defeated."


    Hearing this, Yuchi Jingde''s heart thumped, and an ominous premonition suddenly climbed to his heart.


    defeat!


    As expected, general Yan''s Navy did not have many war experiences. It was just an empty routine and talking about soldiers.


    How dare more than 20000 people attack the black bone city!


    This Tieling general is definitely not, definitely not blind temptation, but must have a bottom in his heart before he dares to dispatch this number of soldiers!


    In other words, the iron general must feel that more than 20000 soldiers have attacked the city. Even if they advance and retreat, these 20000 soldiers must be people with unique skills!


    Tang Hao led only more than 30000 troops. Apart from the hard battle of black bone City, how many can there be left?


    Twenty thousand to twenty thousand, in this foreign country, it is unknown whether we can win in unfamiliar areas!


    Suddenly, so much information rushed into his head, and Yuchi Jingde only felt his brain buzzing.


    Originally, I wanted to attack the black bone city by land and water, but this time, this elite cavalry of the Tang Dynasty was trapped!


    Hey!


    Yuchi Jingde punched the chariot rail.


    The huge force broke the thick crossbar of his arm in an instant, and Yuchi Jingde''s look was mixed with a touch of chagrin.


    "When this boy had only cavalry, I shouldn''t have agreed!"


    "If you want to defend the city, how can you defend it only by cavalry without these bowmen and footmen?"


    He stepped out of the chariot and pulled the reins handed over by the soldiers. Yuchi Jingde turned over and mounted his horse.


    "The whole army listens to the order! Advance at full speed and advance into Anqing city."


    At the command, the herald quickly and reversely interspersed the whole military array with the flag on his back, and the sound of stunned hissing suddenly rang through the whole military camp.


    The speed of the army also increased, and the rumbling hoofs and footsteps shook the whole valley.


    While the ground trembled slightly, the deputy general followed up with his horse, looked at the serious general Yuchi and tentatively opened his mouth.


    "Does the general want to hold the Koguryo army in Anqing?"


    The wind whistled, the voice of inquiry came to my ears, and Yuchi Jingde''s calm voice came out.


    "Encircling Wei and saving Zhao is my best strategy at present."


    "Black bone city is far away from us. Only the cavalry can''t last much time."


    "We are bound to catch up with anqing army and intercept it before the bar gate. The rest can only depend on Tang Hao''s fortune."


    After speaking, Yuchi Jingde turned his head.


    "We have passed this valley safely. The only area that may be ambushed has been ruled out. Let''s look forward and worry about it."


    "Send another group of scouts to spread the news of our army''s invasion, so that those Koguryo troops stationed in Anqing can know that our troops in Datang have arrived!"


    Two orders came out in a row, and a touch of tension and anxiety floated in everyone''s heart.


    The deputy general next to him murmured.


    "Tang Hao... Can you hold on?"


    Yuchi Jingde did not turn his head back and made a decisive reply.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1032

    Dong.


    Dong Dong.


    A war drum sounded.


    The long army formed a square array and was fighting passionately in the field.


    The participation of rattan soldiers and heavy hammer soldiers did not put any pressure on the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    On the contrary, faced with such strange weapons and unbreakable clothes and armor, the military morale of Tang soldiers gradually became negative over time.


    Gao Zhenxing interspersed among the soldiers, Duan Zan and Wei Chi Baolin changed the original collision and fighting, and began to try riding and hunting.


    In the big account of the Chinese army.


    The voice of discussion spread.


    "Shoot general Yan and use the general of ebony city to force the chief General to surrender. Brother Tang, your skill is beautiful."


    Holding up the tea, Tang Hao smiled and handed it forward.


    "False praise."


    "After all, the Tang Dynasty still lacks some knowledge. General Yan is a responsible general. For his own self-interest, general Yan is still abetting the relationship with the commander in the Navy at the onset of the war. It is indeed too much."


    "Speaking of it, it''s thrilling that you were abandoned on the island and ran away among sharp arrows."


    He picked up the tea cup and stopped in the air with gratitude on his face.


    "Speaking of it, the eighteen horsemen you sent here have made contributions."


    "After escorting me, I took advantage of the chaos and got on the ship. I split the man with two knives, otherwise the whole fleet would be destroyed."


    "It''s a pity that we lost 50% of the food we escorted."


    While talking, a soldier hurried into the account.


    "General! Something bad!"


    "The three generals supported hard, and some could not stop the appearance of those barbarians."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao suddenly sank. He looked at Chumo and strode out of the big tent.


    On the high platform, you can have a panoramic view of the war in the field.


    Weapons collided, shouting and killing like a tide, mixed with bursts of pain and wailing, mixed in the whole wide field.


    On the bloody ground, the soldiers stepped over the mutilated body, stabbed out the Tang knife and stabbed the incoming barbarians to the ground. On the other side, the soldiers with shields jumped up and smashed the heavy shields at the soldiers lying flat in the sky. Black and white liquid gushed from the broken face and scattered everywhere.


    Before the Tang soldiers could stand up, a broad backed machete waved down and stabbed at the open armpit.


    On the whole battlefield, in the fierce fighting, there were not a few fallen soldiers in Datang, and there was a faint decline of hard support.


    Chumo sees it with his own eyes. The sharp blade looks at the earthy brown armor and is bounced up again. The Koguryo soldiers rolled to the ground as if they were all right. They picked up their weapons and joined the battlefield again.


    Chumo looked straight and pointed to the soldier.


    "Why?"


    "Does the soldier still have the body of immortality?"


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at it for a moment, and suddenly gave a cold hum in his mouth.


    "Teng Jiabing, this Koguryo is so exquisite that we have invited our rattan weaving expert in Datang."


    "This material is impervious to fire and water, and is invulnerable to knives and guns. It looks like cutting roots on this object. No matter how strong it is, it can be removed. It is soft and powerless."


    "To gather up such a soldier, I''m afraid it would have to start two years ago."


    Hearing Tang Hao say, Chumo suddenly turns his head.


    "This... Isn''t there no way to solve it?"


    "And the heavy hammer soldier, look... Look at this. No one dares to get close. If it goes on like this, our military will be unstable sooner or later."


    "Tang Hao, find a way quickly!"


    Staring at the giants holding hammers chasing the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao looked cold.


    "It''s just a heresy."


    "Send the ten thousand armored sergeant to disperse the fallen soldiers."


    Striding down the platform, Tang Hao''s hissing resounded through the barracks.


    "Two thousand warriors listen to the order, put on the chain and take down all the giants!"


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    The moment the long horn sounded.


    The cavalry dressed in armor stepped out of the line, covered with silver armor, leaving only two horse eyes to scan the tragic battlefield.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The rapid and passionate drum sounded again.


    The strong horse''s hooves restlessly planed the land under his feet, and the horse''s mane beat the horse''s buttocks uneasily, bringing up his armor and clothes.


    The leading general held a dull hammer and held it high in the sky.


    "Warriors! Our peak is here!"


    "Use the heads of Koguryo soldiers to set off your majestic style!"


    "Kill!"


    The roar of the earth swept through the whole wide field, and the sudden hoofs trampled on the wide field heavily, and the smoke and dust filled the air in an instant.


    Biting his teeth against the heavy sword cut by the giant leader, Duan Zan, who was still young, felt a tingle in his arm, and the long gun in his hand was vaguely unstable.


    Trembling down his arms and enjoy the moment of rest. A face full of sweat appears under the crooked helmet tassel, showing a kind of detached crimson.


    When the heart cries for good, the horse''s hooves rumble behind and roar, and the squeezed air wave comes first.


    "Cavalry stay back! The rest will be left to us heavy armored soldiers!"


    When the roar came, Duan Zan turned his horse''s head and ran to the flank.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way! Let the heavy horse charge!"

 Chapter 1033

    "ManJiang! Die!"


    When the soldiers who were stuck with the Koguryo Tengjia army dodged, they rode into the battlefield in high spirits.


    The giant General who charged in front of Koguryo''s soldiers saw the heavy horse rolling in, and his eyes suddenly flashed bloodthirsty brilliance.


    "Damn it! Think you can escape death by covering your armor immediately?"


    "Fool, look at the move!"


    The hands holding the Epee made a sudden effort, and the raised blade was reflected in the sun.


    Next second.


    The blade roared down.


    Bang.


    The knives and hammers intersected and made a huge roar.


    Great power poured in like sea waves, numbing his arms and unstable his posture.


    Subconsciously stepping up the horse''s belly, the war horse suddenly staggered his steps and slightly deviated from the direction.


    In the eyes of the giant leader who withdrew two steps, a Leaping Horse Head crashed, and his great strength immediately made him fly out, fell heavily to the ground and splashed smoke.


    Before he could get up, the horse''s hooves came one after another. A crescent shaped hoof in his eyes gradually enlarged and clearly saw the sand and stone carried inside.


    The impact of the horse, coupled with the weight of the armor bearer, trampled on the face along the horse''s hoofs.


    The sudden pain in my mind swept through my body. In the remaining consciousness, there were the sound of broken bones and the wailing around me.


    When the leader fell, these soldiers who were still swaggering with rattan armor suddenly became frightened birds.


    The rattan armor, which is not afraid of slashing and stabbing, is no different from wearing a sackcloth shirt in front of a heavy weapon.


    The heavy armour army, led by the leader, looked at the dying General of the Teng armour army who was rolled under the hoof of a horse and then dragged the trampled general, and gave a wild laugh.


    "Wear a rattan armour and think the world is invincible?"


    "Stupid barbarian! The iron cavalry of Tang Dynasty can actually be shaken by you heretics?"


    "Tear them apart! Let them know what our Xuanjia army is proud of!"


    In his words, he suddenly rushed into the defense line of the rattan armor army, and suddenly hit the heavy hammer. Under the intact rattan armor, the soldiers'' eyes were congested, and the gushing blood flowed in the seven orifices of the mouth and nose.


    The unlucky Koguryo soldier was hit in the head with a heavy hammer, and flew out with a rattan helmet mixed with his brain, contaminated everywhere.


    There were no leaders, and the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were invincible. Watching the soldiers in Tengjia hammer fiercely, some soldiers suddenly retreated.


    The wooden tank on the other side of the battlefield saw Xu Meng, who was trampled on, and was suddenly afraid.


    "Brother Xumeng!"


    "Tang, I swear to you!"


    Regardless of the heavy hammer army behind him, Mutan quickly ran towards the bloody corpse.


    Even the bones of the corpse trampled by the horse''s hooves have long been broken into pieces, leaving only the slender rattan armor with the characteristics, and you can recognize Xu Meng''s shadow.


    Shaking off the heavy hammer in his hand, Mutan picked up the broad backed copper ring knife falling on the ground, lifted the uneven iron shield, and pushed the soldiers back.


    The tall figure of Mutan is particularly abrupt on the whole battlefield. They are two giants and stand one head higher than others in this group of horses.


    He raised his broadsword and slashed it on the delivered iron shield. In the loud noise, a knife groove was cut on the iron shield. The Tang soldiers behind the shield stepped back several steps, jostled the nearby soldiers and fell to the ground.


    "Kill my brother! I''ll let you Tang people pay for your blood!"


    In words, the roaring wind is heard.


    Wooden Tan subconsciously raised his knife to block, and a round head hammer came towards the breastplate with the strong wind.


    Bang.


    In the huge jingle of the golden dagger, the body like an iron tower was shocked back two steps by the blow.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    In the blood red eyes, there was an angry light, and the wooden horizontal knife roared.


    "You and other bandits and robbers in the Tang Dynasty dare to make a trip in my Koguryo territory. They all stay here."


    "One, don''t even want to go back!"


    On the galloping horse, the leader of the Zhong family army smiled and became fierce a moment later.


    "General Tang said that all the places I went to were Tang soil!"


    "Where did the word Koguryo land come from?"


    The wooden tan on the opposite side steadied his body and heard the words. After a short suffocation, he understood in a twinkling of an eye and cut fiercely against the charging horse.


    "Die!"


    Bang.


    When the loud noise exploded, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who had given way once again poured into the battlefield.


    "Kill!"


    The sound of fighting filled the battlefield and went up into the sky.


    On the vast vast field, the front of the soldiers passed, and the mountains and fields were full of figures of soldiers fighting and angry roars.


    In Mutan, where the leader of the heavy armour army was fighting with each other, I caught a glimpse of a small group of soldiers, holding an iron chain, entering the battlefield from the flank.


    In the eyes of those soldiers, it seemed that they had the coldest cold in this summer, and a strong blood


    The soldiers holding hammers were turned over one by one by these soldiers, dragging traces of blood on the ground.


    Under the impact of the two teams, the most prominent taxi soldiers of the two teams began to disintegrate and collapse like a torrent of mountains and rocks.


    Mutan knew that the defeat was settled.


    At the moment when the broadsword cut down the figure on the horse beside him, Mutan jumped on the war horse without hesitation, lifted off his heavy armor and went straight towards Anqing city.

 Chapter 1034

    The clouds are red, the sun is like blood, and the dead trees and crows near the city are singing.


    Bang.


    A piece of gravel threw into the trunk and made a loud noise. The branches trembled and the crow fluttered and flew away.


    "Damn it! The cry is really unlucky! If it weren''t for your strange cry, how could we lose a good war in an instant!"


    "Those Tang soldiers are so mean that they kill their armored horses on the way. This raid caught people off guard..."


    "... hum! It''s not that Tang Jiang''s trick. He pretended to be defeated, led us to the bait and charged with a heavy horse..."


    On the river bank where the camp was set up, the wooden Tan knocked his fingers and washed his face. His face was covered with dry blood. It also became clean in a handful of clean water, revealing a rough appearance.


    The soldiers gathered around washed up and talked about the recent war. Two deputy generals came from one side. Wherever they went, the soldiers took the initiative to keep silent.


    But those small words had already been introduced to the ears, so that the two deputy generals could understand. When they reached the river, they looked decadent for a long time.


    Seeing the two people coming, squatting in front of them, drooping their heads or holding down grass leaves on the ground, the wooden Tan glanced at them and sat down cross legged.


    "Today''s World War I, it''s difficult for us to hand over to the general. If we don''t inquire about the news in the central area first."


    "When I find some ways to break the array and go back to the city to fight with the iron general, I will save my face."


    Rattan armour army and heavy hammer army can be described as two characteristic soldiers in Koguryo. Soldiers are famous for their tall and powerful. They have never lost in the war. Today is an example.


    If you go back to the city like this and hurt your face, it will certainly lower the morale of the whole army. This is also the reason why Mutan did not choose to enter the city at the first time after the defeat.


    The corner of his mouth bit a bright red soaked by water stains. The wooden Tan slowly unfolded in circles. The middle finger had been misplaced and strangely bent.


    Just one action of removing the gauze had made the sweat on Mutan''s forehead. At the moment when the two deputy generals couldn''t bear to frown, Mutan stuffed the wet cloth into his mouth, took a breath, and suddenly broke his fingers.


    During the whine, the phalanges banged. The severe pain made it difficult for Mutan to breathe, and he gasped heavily.


    His pale face was sweating profusely. Mutan took off the wet cloth in his mouth and wrapped his fingers that spilled blood again. His tone seemed a little vain.


    "Our soldiers are brave and good at fighting, but they lack flexibility. They rely on an arrogant momentum in Chongshan and have won many wars."


    "But this is the plain. We have no formation and coordination. We can''t do it after all. Look at my hand. The war horse with his back against his mother collided and broke off, almost breaking!"


    The deputy general held his bandaged forehead in his hand, bit his teeth and hammered it on the soil.


    "That Tang will be too cunning!"


    "Lead us to Kuo Yeh, defeat and retreat again and again, and finally let Chongqi charge. No one can dodge at such a close distance. The hard student ate the dull loss raw!"


    The other lieutenant general glanced at his head and glanced obliquely.


    "You''re lucky."


    "If it weren''t for the helmet, I''m afraid the hard stone would have been embedded in your forehead."


    Patted the shoulder of the deputy general beside him, with a touch of firmness in his tone.


    "But don''t worry, brother. It won''t be so easy for those heavy armored soldiers to poke things."


    "Let''s go to war tomorrow. I''ll screw off the head of Tang Jiang, a heavy armored soldier."


    The two deputy generals can quickly change from the war, but Mutan''s heart is slightly relieved.


    To revive morale, the mood change of the vice generals is particularly critical.


    "General... General, it''s not good! It''s not good!"


    While talking, a soldier stumbled over and looked back from time to time. He looked frightened and lost his soul.


    The two men looked at the past together. Mutan was already unhappy. When he saw the rash ghost breaking in, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The soldier plumped down in front of the three, swallowed his saliva, and his lips trembled and wriggled.


    "That... That Tang Bing... Is... Is converging the body..."


    Mutan glared at the soldier who had informed him. His face became gloomy and he scolded fiercely.


    "It''s a common thing after the war to clean up the battlefield and restrain the corpses. You panic!"


    "Go back and gather the arrow feathers. Don''t disturb the morale of the army here. You''ll be surprised."


    The soldiers were panting and trembling, as if they had just escaped from power, and their fear was still in their hearts.


    "No... it''s not... They, they converge... It''s all us... Our Koguryo soldiers!"


    The three looked at each other and looked at each other.


    Mutan frowned and looked at the two equally confused Deputy generals, and then turned his eyes to the taxi soldier.


    "Can you see clearly? As Tang soldiers, they don''t properly restrain the bodies of their soldiers and find a place to bury them. Why do they restrain the bodies of our Koguryo soldiers?"


    "What about those arrow armours and weapons? Have you ever collected them?"


    The soldier shook his head and firmly denied it.


    "It''s very close. My subordinates can see clearly. They collect the broken limbs and arms."


    "As for the armor and weapons on the ground, they have not moved at all."


    Mutan frowned, pondered for a moment, and stood up.


    "Go and see what the hell Tang Bing is doing on this line!"

 Chapter 1035

    Half the sky was red with the glow of the sun, and the carts were spreading out on the messy battlefield. The ruts stained with blood crunched out blood on the wet land. The sound of human footsteps startled the birds and crows who pecked at the broken meat.


    Corpses were lifted up and stacked neatly on the shafts. The stumps and corpses were separated one by one and placed on different shafts.


    Some taxi men poured out buckets of water and washed the bodies on the cart. The riding captain shouted to hurry up and kept mixing in the crowd.


    Mutan and two deputy generals fell on the hillside and looked at the busy Tang soldiers at the foot of the hillside, frowning more tightly.


    "What are they doing?"


    "What do you do with the bodies of our soldiers? Why haven''t the bodies of Tang soldiers been moved?"


    The deputy general with a gauze band tied to his head stared down the slope and looked at the bloody body. Under the washing of buckets of water, it gradually looked a little clean. For a moment, I subconsciously remembered something in my heart, and my face changed a little.


    "Clean the body, it''s our soldiers again..."


    "The Tang people burned everything in dawangcheng with a torch, and the sailors who transported grain in the wugucheng Strait lost the battle. They... They should be very short of food..."


    As soon as they said this, they couldn''t help taking a breath, and they just felt the cold on their backs.


    The vision passes through the gradually darkened sky, and scarlet blood seeps out of the shaft and body. Under the scouring of clear water, it gurgles like a stream, and the distant rut marks are full of vertical and horizontal rivers gathered by blood and water.


    The deputy general looked at the red ruts and couldn''t help shaking his whole body.


    "I''ve heard that there is an exchange of food among the Han people... This time, it seems that it''s mostly... Mostly true."


    "The King City burned the corpses, and the Tang soldiers in the black bone city did the same thing. Living people can afford such a poisonous hand. How can they not do this cannibal thing?"


    Pointing to the yuan car that was about to leave, the deputy general''s arm trembled.


    "You see, it''s all arms, thighs and hips... That''s the place with the most meat..."


    Thinking of this, the three only felt goose bumps on their bodies for a while.


    There was a rumor that people ate people in the countryside, but it was appalling to eat people with the army like this!


    "Everyone can eat the flesh and blood of tigers and leopards, but... But we only eat the flesh and blood of wild animals!"


    "We... When did we have such cruel and cold-blooded acts!"


    According to the bandage, the deputy general almost jumped up and pointed to the last far away yuan car with a touch of panic.


    "They are cleaning and eating people!"


    "Without the physical body dedicated to our grassland, we can''t moisten the land and creatures. We won''t be accepted by Changsheng!"


    "This war, what else will this war fight! I''ll take our people back!"


    "I can''t be abandoned by longevity!"


    Wooden Tan twitched in the corners of his eyes, pressed the panic in his heart, meditated for a moment, and said in a deep voice.


    "Go!"


    When night just fell, Mutan returned to the barracks with two deputy generals beside him without saying a word. His face was more gloomy and cold than when he lost the battle.


    After stepping on the horse, Mutan waved his hand and hissed.


    "Let the whole army go!"


    Then he rode his horse in the other direction.


    The place is not a battlefield, let alone Anqing City, but a secret and narrow grass path.


    More than 1000 rattan soldiers and more than 3000 heavy hammer soldiers left behind the general saw the strange March route, and the soldiers who rode slowly on their horses whispered.


    "Why? Why don''t we go to Anqing city? Our revenge is gone?"


    "Hey! What revenge! Didn''t you hear the soldiers'' words of converging arrows on the battlefield? Tang soldiers, eat people!"


    "Ah? The Tang Dynasty, known as the state of etiquette, would do such inhuman things?"


    "What''s inhumane! It''s more than Yi Zi''s cannibalism! Burning can still leave a whole body. If it falls into the hands of the Tang people, it won''t even save the bones. You''d better think about how to escape. The farther away from these soldiers who are inferior to animals, the better."


    Once the rumor came, it quickly spread all over the three armed forces. Thinking of the appearance of 100000 people picking up their flesh and eating, many soldiers only felt that there were a group of cold eyes staring at their spine not far behind, and the cold swept over their hearts.


    The cold moon hung high, and a team of soldiers walked in the wide field. The galloping horses had no intention of stopping.


    After crossing two small mountains and in a canyon, Mutan reined in his horse and shouted the order of the whole army to rest.


    The deputy general''s face did not improve much. He came up with a water bag and handed it to Mutan.


    "General, how can Anqing City explain?"


    "After all, it''s inappropriate for us to leave without saying goodbye. It''s also a deserter."


    After receiving the water bag, the wooden tank poured a mouthful and calmly looked at the deputy general.


    "It''s better to flee than to fall into the hands of those fierce Tang soldiers!"


    "You don''t have to mention it again. When we get out of the mountain, catch two scouts and send a message to general anqingchen!"

 Chapter 1036

    Summer is superfluous, two thunders blow up, and bean sized raindrops wash away the messy battlefield.


    The blood water converged into one piece in the falling rain, the rich color gradually faded, and the bloody gas gradually disappeared.


    The soldiers and horses of the Tang Dynasty withdrew to the black bone city for the time being, and the corpses with good yards piled up on the yuan car like this, with blood flowing.


    The Scouts of the Tang army were already in the barracks. They seized this rare rest time and fell asleep.


    No general will attack the city in such a storm. Relatively speaking, such a city is particularly safe.


    Outside the city, beside the scattered rubble.


    Masked soldiers in coir raincoats, with frightened eyes, walked through the rain curtain and looked at the corpse of the whole vehicle. They couldn''t help shaking around. They glanced at the thin soldiers on the city wall and retreated cautiously.


    Cangyan city.


    The scouts knelt in the mansion. The hat that had sheltered the heavy rain had long disappeared. They were soaked, and the water stains flowed all over the attached armor.


    Vaguely, the scouts couldn''t help swinging, not only because the rain was too cold, but also because of panic.


    The figure in front of him paced back and forth on the mansion, frowning and looking a little anxious.


    Yesterday''s kuono war, when the heavy hammer and rattan armour army gained an advantage, they were attacked by the heavy armour cavalry and two thousand brave armour soldiers rushed out of the Tang Dynasty. Almost half of Koguryo''s soldiers died under the impact.


    This is undoubtedly a piece of news that makes cangyan city guard extremely panic.


    If Koguryo''s soldiers are defeated, cangyan City, which hoards food in the three cities, must be the next attack target of the Tang Dynasty.


    "How could there be news of a large number of Tang soldiers marching into Anqing city? Where did they come from? Did they fall from the sky?"


    "Grain! How can the grain we transported to Anqing city be looted?"


    The Scout wiped the water stains on his face and looked up.


    "One of the scouts we sent didn''t return any news, but was intercepted and killed by soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "After the capture of Baiyan City, the 70000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty crossed mountains and sneaked all the way. We... We only paid attention to the main road and ignored it!"


    "The same is true of the soldiers transporting grain. They were also ambushed and ran into the Tang Dynasty''s rapid march before..."


    The general stationed in the city frowned more tightly, and his mind flashed a touch of impatience.


    When the grain was lost, the army in the hall pressed the array, and the brave Datang cavalry in front of it. For a time, they were in a dilemma.


    "General! A large number of Tang troops were found ten miles outside Anqing city. General Tieling couldn''t dispatch troops."


    While talking, a scout in coir raincoat flashed into the room and responded in a hurry.


    There is no source of troops to increase, which undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire. The whole cangyan city is more dangerous, and the face of the general stationed in the city becomes particularly ugly.


    Step, step.


    A figure splashed through the rain curtain and hurried towards the house.


    In the eyes, the Scout''s messy hair was attached to his cheek, gathered his chin and dripping down along his rough face.


    As soon as he entered the room, the soldier wiped the water stains off his face and was quite alarmed.


    "General, I see."


    "The whole Tang Sergeant didn''t go out. The corpses of the whole vehicle were stacked outside the city gate and washed by the rain."


    "As the rumor goes, all the bodies of convergence are our Koguryo soldiers, and there are no soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    Hearing this, the garrison general Lian color suddenly changed and a complex look flashed in his eyes.


    "All of us Koguryo soldiers?"


    "This... What will Tang do?"


    The Scout looked at the general and added with a flash of fear in his eyes.


    "My subordinates have heard that the scouts who went to Anqing city said that the reason why the heavy hammer soldiers and rattan beetle soldiers, general mu, withdrew their troops was... Because the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty wanted to dry our soldiers'' bodies as preserved food for food..."


    Human breast?


    Hearing this word, the garrison will be immediately startled and can''t help taking a step back.


    "This... The Tang people are inferior to animals!"


    "Incredibly... Incredibly..."


    The voice was interrupted by the scouts.


    "General, run away! If you don''t run again, you won''t have a chance!"


    "Now it''s raining heavily. It won''t take long for the clouds to disperse. We still have time!"


    The garrison general sat down again, his fingers on the seat trembled constantly, and his old face turned pale because of the previous panic.


    "Let me think, think..."


    For a time, the general of the city guard held his head on the desk and tried to calm himself down.


    "... the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and it is inevitable that they cannot defend the city... They may not even have a complete body..."


    "Escape... Escape is a capital crime... If you escape back to Anqing city and lose the largest granary, it must be a felony. Even sitting is very likely..."


    The deputy general next to him came forward and looked at the old man who had been chattering. He was worried and sighed.


    "Hey, general, decide quickly!"


    "The thunderstorm won''t last for many hours! Run away quickly, otherwise we won''t even have a chance to escape!"


    Bang.


    Take a big palm and the general stationed in the city suddenly stands up.


    "Herald, set fire to food and grass! Burn as much as you can! It can''t be cheap. These arrogant and inhuman Tang soldiers!"


    "After a cup of tea, the soldiers gather and go out of the city to the East!"

 Chapter 1037

    Shrouded in smoke and clouds, the weather in the past two days has been very unstable.


    The sky was overcast and shrouded the earth. The burning arrows were nailed to the body and rolled up black smoke into the sky.


    The arrow like a locust soared into the air again, crossed the city with the word "cangyan" and shot directly into the city.


    The eaves and corners of houses and the railings of long streets are full of the trembling sound of arrow feathers.


    Meng Wei, the captain who insisted on staying and refused to evacuate, hissed at the less than 300 soldiers left.


    "Hold on¡°


    "When the food and grass burn out, our mission has been completed!"


    "The great king gesuwen will see our sacrifice! The whole people of Koguryo will remember our names!"


    All the decorated soldiers struggled to carry the shields in their hands, leaned in front of them, and hid under the battlements trembling.


    The city has been covered by the arrows of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to defend it, it has become a fantasy. The only thing you can do is to drag on at the city head for a while. You can do your best to guard the city gate for a moment.


    "General, I heard... I heard that Tang Bing can eat people. We... Will we also become..."


    Rumors can never be sealed, especially about such strange stories. When the three scouts left the residence, such shocking stories spread throughout the Bureau and camp.


    Meng Wei glanced at the soldier angrily and began to drink.


    "Fart your mother!"


    "Hold on for one more moment, and the food will burn for one more moment! Datang''s food and grass will be one less point, which will also give Datang a chance to withdraw troops quickly!"


    When the voice fell, there was a thumping sound at the gate of the city.


    "I can''t hold it! General!"


    There was a sound of alarm at the gate of the city.


    Meng Wei''s heart tightened and suddenly looked towards the palace gate at the city gate.


    The once strong city gate had already become distorted and deformed under the impact, making a dull and painful sound.


    An arrow landed near his side. A herald taxi subconsciously picked up a wooden shield, blocked it for a moment, and hissed.


    "Meng Xiaowei, the people who don''t want to escape are ready! They are willing to live or die with the city!"


    "No!"


    The grumpy cry rang through the city in an instant.


    As soon as the roaring words came out, Meng Wei stopped. Meng Wei''s hand holding the sword trembled, his lips closed tightly, glanced at the Tang soldiers spreading under the city, clenched his teeth and squeezed out a hoarse voice.


    "Let them... Hurry up..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the battle of kuono, more than 5000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were injured, which can be regarded as the most serious loss since Tang Hao led the army.


    The escape of the heavy hammer soldiers was a wise move. However, according to the information from the scouts, the soldiers departed from the direction of Anqing City, which surprised Tang Hao.


    After consulting the map for a long time, Tang Hao didn''t see the hidden mystery in the evacuation direction of the heavy hammer soldiers. He simply let it go and began to continue to advance in order to meet the 70000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    Coincidentally, in the cangyan city where grain is stored, there are few soldiers stationed at the head of the city, but there are only a few thousand.


    Two rounds of shooting had killed more than half, and the remaining soldiers fought tenaciously under the leadership of a colonel named Meng Wei.


    Wu Tong looked up at the soldiers guarding the city who were hiding at the corner of the city to avoid arrows. He was also quite surprised.


    "Have all the people in this city abandoned the city and fled?"


    "How can these dead men be left to resist tenaciously and struggle fearlessly?"


    Looking through the city full of arrows, Tang Hao looked at the general who shot arrows from time to time in the attic.


    "Our Datang cavalry ran over, and almost all the military formations confronting us outside the city were destroyed under our iron horses. Now Koguryo''s soldiers dare not come to confront us rashly."


    "Koguryo''s army is known as 150000 soldiers. We are pressed by our soldiers. I''m afraid we don''t dare to support cangyan city easily."


    "But it''s interesting to watch the general. We know that we''ve come all the way. There must be a shortage of food and grass. We can burn food. We can do it."


    Wu Tong snorted coldly.


    "The defeat has been decided. Such things that harm others and do not benefit themselves are just increasing the burden on our country."


    "But no one thought that such an important military town would be guarded by a school captain."


    Shaking the reins, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "This city was supposed to be guarded by a senior general. Most of them abandoned the city and fled because they had no reinforcements."


    "But speaking of it, there is no shortage of loyal and righteous people in Koguryo."


    Ha ha ha.


    A hearty laugh came out of Wu Tong''s mouth next to him.


    "Didn''t lord Tang move his compassion again and have the intention of accepting the defeated general?"


    Slowly shaking his head, Tang Hao''s eyes became firm.


    "Even if he wants to surrender, Tang doesn''t want to accept it. The defeat of the heavy hammer has been determined, and the garrison general has fled. The defeat is only a matter of time."


    "He has only a few thousand people. He fights alone, has no intention of slackening his defense, and can burn grain and grass. He just wants to show his talents with such meaningless battles."


    "Even if we withdraw our troops and don''t attack, the city will surely fall into crisis due to lack of food and grass."


    Tang Hao sighed as he took a long breath out of the mountain.


    "He did a great job of burning grain and grass. He didn''t know what more terrible things he would do if he kept it."


    Waving slowly, Tang Hao rode slowly.


    "Herald, blow up the gate!"

 Chapter 1038

    The sun was high and the siege was in full swing.


    When the fighting was boiling, more than 100 people broke through the bombed city gate.


    The moment they rushed into the city gate, many soldiers of the Tang Dynasty rushed to the city head. Knives and guns were frantically chopped among the crowd, and the blood dyed the city wall red.


    The burning arrows ignited the wood at the head of the city and the wooden eaves of the city tower, and filled the whole city with soldiers. Until this moment, Meng Wei''s subordinates were still struggling to resist and occupy the high terrain, trying to drive Tang soldiers out of the city.


    On the top of the city, soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, like an ant colony, climbed and attacked frantically. From time to time, soldiers from both sides crowded down the city in the crowded crowd.


    There was a violent drink in the crowd. When his companion was stabbed in the chest by a sharp spear and flew down the city, the trembling soldiers saw the big man like a murderous God through the blood mist.


    There was a little blood on the ferocious face, the silver armor was full of viscous plasma, and a pair of fierce eyes revealed endless killing intention.


    It was a subconscious'' ah ''scream, and the spear in his hand was habitually handed forward.


    "Get out!"


    At the moment when the grumpy voice sounded, Wu Tong swept over the figure, like an iron tower, turned into a sharp thorn chariot, and went straight to the city tower plow.


    Relying on the road opened up, the soldiers beside them quietly followed Wu Tong and opened the road before.


    Standing on the ruins at the head of the city, Meng Wei obviously noticed the huge Han on the wall. He pointed to the west side of the horizontal knife and issued an order.


    "Go to the troops and stop the reckless man!"


    At the time of life and death, no one was willing to be the one who was eaten by the Tang Dynasty. Many soldiers rushed over with a hard head.


    Wu Tongqiu''s muscles swelled in the sun and glowed bronze. The shadow mixed with the running soldiers quickly swept around the city, dragging out a cold light in the sun.


    Ah, ah.


    The scream quickly drowned in the blood light.


    Meng Wei at the head of the city saw the unstoppable attack of the big man. He was absorbed for three minutes. The footsteps, screams and weapon collisions around him were getting closer and closer.


    Looking at the three fallen Pro guards in front of him, Meng Wei rushed over with a silver spear in his hand.


    Bang.


    The huge force overturned the figure coming up, and Meng Wei''s weapon crashed to the ground.


    The wheel rolled around and stood up in a hurry. In front of his eyes, the big man opposite was holding a figure in his hand and pinched his personal guard in the air. His fierce face opened the corners of his mouth and showed a smile.


    "Meng Wei?"


    Next second.


    The fingers are tight, and the muscles on the exposed arm are twisted and swollen in mid air.


    Click.


    There was a clear sound of bone fragmentation.


    In the mid air, the figure with fluttering legs was dark purple, and his hands holding his throat were soft and silent.


    Throwing away his weak body in the air, Wu Tong strode out and walked towards Meng Wei.


    A moment later, the Jinming collision at the head of the city gradually stopped, and the cry of victory broke out.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. When I see you today, my martial arts haven''t fallen at all."


    Walking in the city with a negative hand, Tang Hao looked at the soldiers gathered in the city and slowly praised the figure beside him.


    Wu Tong followed him with a smile.


    "How dare you slack off if you follow my Lord."


    After that, Wu Tong looked at the quiet figure in front of him and said.


    "I have asked the soldiers and people in the city to put out the fires in those granaries. After all, these are things that can support people."


    "When the soldiers in the city are scattered, the family members of the school captain and several official positions such as Centurion are bound up. What should we do?"


    Tang Hao stopped and frowned at the place behind the city where thick smoke rose into the sky.


    "Setting fire to food and abusing nature. These evil deeds have brought more disadvantages to our army''s advance."


    "Just a school captain, who is not qualified to talk to me, is nailed to a stake! Teach these people a good lesson for the king of Koguryo."


    After talking, Tang Hao paused and waved.


    "The people of Koguryo regard gesuwen as a God, and the younger generation worship and emulate it because of their outstanding achievements in the expedition. Isn''t it that the whole people are all soldiers and large-scale construction does great harm to the people''s livelihood and the fundamental harm of the country?"


    "Well, the Anqing city is close at hand, so I drove a group of people to the city. I want them to see what virtue they used to regard as gods behind their backs!"


    Raising his eyes to see the figure walking slowly, Wu Tong promised.


    Soon.


    Several towering wooden poles were raised at the head of the city, and several bodies were hung.


    Meng Wei, the captain of the school, became a substitute for the escaped general. His head was thrown into the fields in front of the city, and his body was thrown into the foothills behind the city for the beasts in the mountains to eat.


    The cavalry running on the field searched out the fleeing villagers hiding in the woods and gathered them all together. Wu Tong, who was covered with blood and armor, stepped over a tall horse, waved his whip and shouted a team of soldiers. He was driving these barefoot and shirtless people to the pool of Anqing city.


    Southeast.


    The great war is about to break out. The suburban villages and Fuyu families in the village have joined the flood of migration.


    The iron ridge standing at the head of the city looked cold, as if it felt the fierce tiger from the billowing smoke, and its white tusks had leaked towards Anqing city.

 Chapter 1039

    Anqing city.


    After the thunderstorm, the eaves fell from time to time, and a few raindrops hit the bluestone under the eaves, splashing water.


    A pair of big feet ran over the bluestone and strode towards the mansion. There was a roar of anger in the house.


    "Heavy hammer soldier! It''s really not a thing!"


    "I spent a lot of money to find the best blacksmith to make the best clothes and armor, and selected the horses fed on the fattest grassland. Even their food and clothing, which is not carefully selected? A person''s military expenditure is three times that of the top elite. What''s the result?"


    "Leave without saying goodbye, simply catch a scout and send a letter?"


    The big hand slapped the table, shaking the teacup.


    "Is this the white eyed wolf raised by Ben Shuai?"


    A sigh came, and another voice showed the vicissitudes of life.


    "Iron general, it''s no use complaining so much now. Let''s think about how to fight."


    "There are rumors in the city. It is said that Tang Jun is a demon in the underworld and can eat human flesh and blood. Now it has become a storm all over the city. The soldiers are afraid of exposing their bodies in the wilderness. They can''t enter the protection of this eternal Heaven after death."


    "If it goes on like this, there is no war yet. People are in panic and the morale of the army is unstable!"


    The people outside the door listened really, sighed in their hearts, moved their steps and stepped in.


    "Big brother!"


    When the two people next to the table saw the man coming, they raised their eyes and stood up from the seat with a sudden joy. They pulled the comer''s arm to the side.


    "The second brother came just in time, just in time."


    "In our current Anqing City, I need people like my second brother to revive morale!"


    The military master mentioned the teapot, poured a cup of herbal tea and put it in front of the comer. His sad face had already changed into a smile.


    "General Tiefeng, drink herbal tea to relieve the heat."


    "Anqing City, we can relax with you."


    Tiefeng is the second younger brother of Tieling. He serves as the commander of the forbidden army in the Imperial Hall. He is a little inferior to Mudong Jiao in terms of force and military strategy.


    I came here to ask for orders on my own to establish a reputation in the front-line frontier and win the good reputation of the first commander of the forbidden army. In addition, I also want to cheer for my colleagues and sit firmly in the first position of Koguryo general.


    Tiefeng was also modest and did not indulge in their praise. He smiled faintly.


    "Eldest brother and military master are all from their own families. You don''t have to say these vain words."


    "Anqing city is in trouble. Brother, as a senior general of Koguryo, he should carry the flag. There are no small things in the war. You and I are Koguryo subjects. We share weal and woe. We can''t talk about being lenient or not. We can''t shirk this."


    Touch a bead of sweat on the temples, fill Tiefeng with a mouthful of herbal tea and throw it heavily on the desk.


    "The Tang Dynasty is full of soldiers, flaunting everywhere and killing East and West Turks successively. Our war will come sooner or later!"


    "Now, the old generals of the two dynasties who burned the King City and slaughtered me in the black bone city have made a new round here. They do whatever they want and are extremely arrogant!"


    "I came here with the wise king gesuwen''s entrustment to learn from general Tang, and let him see our Koguryo military front and frustrate his spirit."


    Then Gao Feng frowned and looked at them.


    "As you said earlier, our rattan soldiers and heavy hammer soldiers fled? And the Tang soldiers ate human flesh?"


    "Why is this?"


    Personally pour a cup of herbal tea for Gaofeng. Tieling sits next to Tiefeng and pats his arm.


    "I don''t know. I sent rattan soldiers and heavy hammer soldiers to warn the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and boost their morale."


    "Unexpectedly, the situation is very good. Our soldiers have stirred up Tang Hao''s cavalry in a rout, but they never thought Tang Hao was a strategy to lure the enemy. Two waves of people and horses were sent out to recover the adverse trend immediately, and the two elite soldiers under me were tragically defeated."


    Hey~


    With a soft sigh, general Tieling looked sad, drank a mouthful of herbal tea and continued.


    "Mutan is a loyal and brave man. He must feel guilty when he lost the war for the first time. He felt ashamed to go back to Anqing again, so he left by himself."


    Hum!


    A cold hum came out of Tiefeng''s breath.


    An angry look loomed between the eyebrows.


    "If a man can bend and stretch, how can he be so depressed because of one defeat!"


    "Elder brother, I didn''t say it. I persuaded you earlier that arrogant soldiers will lose. You shouldn''t spoil this tribe too much, eh..."


    At this point, Tiefeng didn''t say much. Looking at Tieling''s sad face, he turned the topic away.


    "Where does the Tang Dynasty''s theory of cannibalism start?"


    Hearing this, Tieling''s face flashed a trace of dignity.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty came all the way. There must be a shortage of food and grass. In addition, the seagoing ship with transportation capacity was defeated miserably, and a lot of food was lost."


    "The daily consumption of 100000 soldiers is not a small amount. After the first World War, Kuo ye and my elite soldiers washed and stripped their bodies, put them neatly on the cart, and transported them back to the camp. Nine times out of ten, they wanted to dry our dead soldiers to satisfy their hunger!"


    "My dear brother, the behavior of such animals is heinous. We, our soldiers, can no longer be reduced to such evil animals!"


    Hiss~


    For the first time, Tiefeng couldn''t help shivering when he heard such shocking news.


    Unexpectedly, such cruel things happened in the Tang army camp not far from me.


    After a long silence, Tiefeng bowed his hand.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. It will never happen again in the future!"

 Chapter 1040

    When it comes to deserting soldiers and eating human flesh, the temperature in the mansion suddenly drops, which makes me feel creepy.


    The sound of adding tea and pouring water was particularly abrupt in the short silence. The military master gently pushed the tea lamp and placed it in front of the two generals, quietly waiting for the next words.


    As a general of the forbidden army, Tiefeng pays more attention to the influence of the Korean Central Government and the glory of the army.


    At the moment, he is also trying his best to think about ways to restore the morale of the army and revive its prestige.


    "Report!"


    A sonorous short speech came out.


    The second the voice fell, a scout flew into the house, half knelt on the ground and arched his hands.


    "General, the Tang cavalry in the northwest drove away a large number of refugees and came straight to the city."


    The refugees gathered and rushed to the city wall. Is this to repeat the old technique and drive the refugees to attack the city?


    The three looked at each other and saw the horror in their eyes.


    Tiefeng on the seat stood up first and asked.


    "What is arrival?"


    "Within half a day!"


    Hearing of this urgent moment, the military division smashed his palm and showed a touch of anxiety in his eyebrows.


    "These refugees can''t appear under Anqing city. Now the whole military camp is already in panic. If they let the military division slaughter their compatriots, it will undoubtedly force them to rebel!"


    Bang.


    With a heavy fist, the tea lamp was knocked over and clanked. The tea water flowed along the table, turned over the edge of the table and fell on the face.


    Tieling ''Teng'' stood up, a pair of eyes puffed up and sprayed a spark of hatred.


    "Not as good as animals! These Tang people are really not as good as animals!"


    "This is deceiving me that there is no one in Koguryo, and that 150000 officers and soldiers in Koguryo are furnishings?"


    "Prepare the whole army! My commander will personally lead his troops to intercept this group of Tang troops who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Seeing Tieling''s posture of rushing out of the city and fighting with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, the military division quickly grabbed Tieling''s arm.


    "General! Think twice!"


    "Tang Hao has always been crafty. He led general Che enwu to fight outside the great wall and break through the defense line of the Great Wall. In the first World War of dawangcheng, general Mu was led out of the city and burned in the closure of the city. There was also ebony bone City, which was forced to fight outside the city."


    "They have firearms and other long-range objects. We don''t have any countermeasures. The Tang Dynasty just wants us to go out of the city and eat this boring loss!"


    When the Army division was swept away, Tieling''s anger was not reduced by half, and his angry eyebrows were raised.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Does he really think the world is invincible? I don''t believe in evil!"


    "Ben Shuai wants to see how many of our Koguryo warriors his firearm can knock down!"


    Tiefeng also heard about the power of firearms. These new weapons have great power. At present, there is no way to deal with them. We really should avoid their edge first.


    Press the arm raised by Tieling, and Tiefeng''s words are quiet.


    "Don''t be angry, big brother. As the Tang people say, soldiers will block the water and cover the earth."


    "Now that the army is pressing on the border and our own compatriots are taking the lead, it is really very difficult for us to deal with the positive."


    "Half a day is really in a hurry, but the second younger brother has a plan."


    Facing the two surprised eyes, Tiefeng stood with his hands down and took a few steps slowly.


    "Anqing city is the place where we retreat. As the chief general, elder brother should be in charge of the city and command the overall situation."


    "The city is there, and the heart of the army is there."


    "If my brother leads a team of soldiers and horses and raids Tang Hao before this team of Tang soldiers meets with a large number of troops, he will be able to save the refugees, water and fire, and break the deadlock!"


    In the house, they looked at the energetic figure and meditated.


    The military master stroked his chin beard and removed his body from the table.


    "What general Tiefeng said is reasonable."


    "Sitting still and waiting to die can only be handled by the Tang army. Taking the initiative to attack is a good strategy."


    "We''ve been standing still. Tang Hao certainly didn''t expect that a branch would launch a surprise attack. If he wanted to fight unintentionally, he could attack unprepared."


    Tieling calmed down her anger, pondered for a moment, and a flash of light flashed in her eyes.


    "The second younger brother is mostly responsible for assassination and raid in the forbidden army. We really have an advantage in this way!"


    "I''m sure we can catch it this time and win this important task."


    "Even if we can''t catch Tang Hao alive, it will certainly stimulate the morale of our sergeants and wipe out the arrogance of Tang soldiers."


    Get up and stride in front of Tiefeng. Tieling Da holds Tiefeng''s shoulders.


    "Good brother, I''ll work hard for you this time!"


    "Brother Wei is waiting for your good news in Anqing city!"


    "Be careful. Don''t fall into Tang Hao''s plot. That guy is really cunning."


    Tiefeng pinched his fist, his knuckles crackled, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. As a hunter on the grassland, I like smart foxes!"


    "In this way, I am interested in hunting."


    Hearing that Tiefeng was full of confidence, Tieling and the military division smiled and arched their hands.


    "Hard work, second brother!"


    "Iron general, be careful. We are waiting for good news in the city."


    Tiefeng also responded.


    "Farewell!"


    "Big brother, just hang Tang Hao''s head and tell the three armies!"


    Then he laughed loudly, turned and strode out of the mansion.


    Not long after, the golden gong sounded in the city, and the sound of an emergency gathering of soldiers came out.


    With the creaking sound of opening the door, a team of soldiers and horses rushed out of the city and quickly drowned in the vast field.

 Chapter 1041

    mountain valley.


    The fire of the continuous military camp lit up and was located in the handsome tent of the Chinese army. Tang Hao took two bites of pasta handed by Wu Tong.


    After handing over the water bag, Wu Tong began to report the news inquired by the scouts.


    "It''s only more than ten miles away from the place where general Yuchi''s army is stationed. We have already met today without these refugees."


    "The feet of these refugees are really too slow, which has become a burden to us."


    At present, Tang Hao takes a mouthful of dough, takes a water hose, pours it, and glances at Wu Tong.


    "This is not very good!"


    "With them, we don''t have to carry those bodies. The people pushing carts on the ground didn''t complain. We horsemen took the lead in complaining."


    Wu Tong smiled awkwardly.


    "These refugees are our prisoners. It''s a great blessing to stay alive."


    "However, it''s the stumbling block when the bodies of these cars fall down. Grandpa, I always feel a little uncomfortable when we do this."


    Tang Hao chewed the last piece of dough twice and pulled up the corners of his mouth.


    "When the bones were returned, the stone tablet of Jingguan was pushed down, but the huge pit was not filled."


    "Think how many years have passed? These barbarians are ready to move again. When the pit is not filled and the inscription is not changed, I don''t think these people can settle down."


    "Since they want it, we must fill it with their dead bodies, so that they can remember it in their hearts so as not to create anything."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Wu Tong stopped studying.


    "The scouts have just sent back information. According to the information, there are traces of small groups of people eight miles west of us."


    "It doesn''t look like reflective armor, but like a businessman."


    Speaking of this, Wu Tong frowned and asked in detail.


    "Grandpa, do you think there will be any problems with these people?"


    Touching his chin, Tang Hao thought.


    "Land in the west? This area is strange, not in the direction of Anqing city. There is a place to avoid our army. The whereabouts of these people are strange."


    "Have you ever seen them?"


    Wu Tong shook his head slowly.


    "It''s dark tonight. I didn''t see it clearly."


    "I just vaguely saw these shadows moving forward rapidly, and the sound of horses'' hoofs was very small."


    Tang Hao lay half in his seat, looked at the map spread out on the table, and reached out to knock in his area. "


    "Our valley is very vulnerable to ambush! It''s easy to find another campfire."


    "Send orders down, and at the other end of the valley, let the eighteen riders and a team of people and horses ambush down in case of accidents."


    "Let the patrolling soldiers expand their range to ensure that those refugees will not flee. In addition, strengthen the vigilance."


    The candlelight in the tent danced, and Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "If these are really soldiers who ambush us, I wonder what kind of tribe the general stationed in Anqing city will send this time."


    ¡­¡­


    The night is silent and the stars and moon are thin.


    The occasional cry of the owl adds a bit of silence to the empty field.


    A patrolling taxi soldier took a warning look at the valley mouth with neat steps. After a circle, he wandered around the valley mouth.


    Tiefeng pulled down His bowstring arm, and the sound as light as a mosquito sounded in the trees at the mouth of the valley.


    "It''s just a school captain. There''s no need to start. What we have to wait for is a big fish!"


    The patrolling taxi turned and walked back to the valley. When the footsteps disappeared in the valley, the iron peak whispered.


    "It must be right here! Ready!"


    The shadow behind him shook. Some people began to put on their armor, and some picked up stones to gently grind the blade in their hands.


    When the valley was calm again, Tiefeng picked up the weapon hiding in the jungle and glanced fiercely at the soldiers waiting to go behind him.


    "It''s time for you to make great contributions! Remember, your actions have been determined to be sharp!"


    In the rustling sound, figures looming in the jungle came out one by one.


    The whole body is black armor, the cold blade in the hand reflects the dark sky light, the cold awn flows, the horse''s hooves wrap around the steps, and the cumbersome accessories have been removed long ago. They are light and simple, without the sound of the collision of iron horses.


    Tiefeng turned over and mounted the horse, walked in front, and the soldiers behind him stepped into the saddle one after another.


    There was a slight sound from the leader''s horse.


    "Be smart!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The party walked along the steep slope of the valley and slowly felt towards the front.


    At the same time, the figure on the hillside looked at the group at the bottom of the hillside and pulled out a smile.


    "Oh! The thief is not timid."


    "It''s here!"


    At night, Chumo spits out a wild grass that he chews and whispers.


    "Light and simple, wrapped in sackcloth, these people are all dressed up at night. They are obviously prepared."


    "If it weren''t for the Scout''s casual report, who would know that this group of people who look like vendors would appear near our army."


    Chumo squats up from the ground and looks at the tribe walking silently at his feet. Chumo continues.


    "The number of people is small. They can run with each other only by gestures. They can cooperate seamlessly. Obviously, they have undergone special training."


    "In addition, relying on the shadow cast by the hillside, it is integrated with the shadow."


    "It seems that we can catch a big fish tonight."


    Remove the simple grass on his head, shake off the turf, and Chumo presses the handle around his waist.


    "Downhill!"

 Chapter 1042

    A silent night.


    A pair of horses'' hoofs walked silently in the valley. The night wind blew the horse''s mane, flew with the root mane, and swept the hand that pinched the bridle tightly.


    Deputy general Tessie pressed down and was agitated. He glanced up at the sky over the valley. He always felt that there was something missing on the hillside, but he couldn''t say it again.


    Take a deep breath on the horse''s back, move to the shadow of his predecessor, and lower his voice.


    "Iron general, my subordinates always feel that one eye is staring at us behind their back."


    His face was slightly cold under the shadow. He glanced at the fire in front and slowly fell down.


    "It''s a nice day tonight. The stars are sparse, the moon is dark and windy. It''s a good sign of a raid."


    His right hand reached to his waist, grasped the handle of the knife and made a sound slowly.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t think about it."


    The night wind sobbed, and the sneaking team got closer and closer to the fire at the corner, and someone could be heard sobbing faintly.


    Slowly pull the handle, and the slight sound of pulling out the sharp blade is heard.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of sharp arrows breaking through the air sounded in an instant.


    Iron Feng was shocked and subconsciously raised his sword to stop.


    Clank.


    The sharp arrow is nailed to the blade, and the sound of gold comes out.


    A powerful sound shook the valley.


    "Leave them all here!"


    Tiefeng was suddenly surprised, and his pupils with a little panic explored everywhere.


    "Kill!"


    The words roared in a low voice, and many voices shouted at this moment.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs suddenly exploded in the night, and dense figures jumped out of the steep slope in front of the valley.


    Tang soldiers with guns, spears and swords set off crazy waves and rushed up like a tide.


    The original ambush plan was completely disrupted. Tiefeng suddenly burst up, fiercely reined his horse and raised his cold blade.


    "Fuck! Get out!"


    Chaos and killing swept through the valley.


    Three thousand people play against more than 20000 people. The disparity suddenly determines the victory and defeat at the moment when the front line is handed over.


    Even the well-trained Koguryo assassinated soldiers, it was difficult to defeat the vast crowd at this moment.


    The iron peak on horseback looked at his tribe in amazement under the attack of ant colony!


    Reflected by the torch, a ferocious look appeared on his disheveled face. After cutting off two Tang scholars, he quickly turned his horse and ran towards the valley mouth.


    In the remaining light, Tessie, the deputy general beside him, suddenly picked up a spear and swept over, and the angry howl suddenly exploded.


    "Surrounded by layers, I can''t escape!"


    "If I don''t take you as a gift, give it to general Tang!"


    When the strong wind came, Tiefeng was shocked and raised his sword to block.


    With a golden sound, his arm was shocked. The betrayal of the people made Tiefeng angry, and a look of anger appeared on his red cheeks.


    "Tessie! You son of a bitch! You should take refuge in Datang at this time!"


    Shadow silk ignored the abuse, pulled up the spear and forced to stop the previous galloping body again.


    The swept spear went straight to the horse''s head and screamed with a voice of resentment.


    "Being pressed by you for so many years, I can''t sit as the commander of the forbidden army and be a general of the Tang Dynasty, which can be regarded as ending my general dream!"


    "If you don''t succeed, it''s better to be in charge of a soldier than to be a killing tool at will!"


    Poof.


    The spear thrust into the horse''s neck.


    The blood line shot out at the moment when the cold blade appeared again, the war horse was in pain, neighing and shouting, and people stood up.


    The figure sitting on the horse''s back was taken out by this sudden strength and rolled on the ground for a week. Only then did he stabilize his body. The man-made war horse in his eyes fell to the ground and raised the soil.


    Pulling up the sword inserted in the soil, Tiefeng shook his messy hair, grinned out his bloody teeth and vomited "bah".


    "Damn it! You dare to betray!"


    "This general will clean the door today and blade you running dog to build military prestige!"


    Ah, ah~


    An angry howl came out of his mouth. He wanted to rush to tessy on the horse.


    Bang.


    A spear struck straight at the neck from the side.


    When his head was dizzy, a voice behind him went into his ear.


    "If you fight, fight. What do ghosts howl?"


    Next second.


    The whole world was suddenly dark.


    Chumo stands on the horse''s back with a horizontal gun, looks at the figure falling slowly in front of him, slowly looks away and looks at the figure on the horse''s back opposite.


    The deputy general Koguryo on the horse quickly turned over and dismounted, threw away his spear, half knelt in front of Cheng Chumo''s horse and arched his hands and hugged his fist.


    "General tessi, I''ve seen the great general of the Tang Dynasty."


    Chumo looks at the figure half kneeling on the ground with cold eyes and reins his horse. The cold voice comes from the shrill screams around him.


    "Not sincere enough."


    The figure on the ground hurriedly removed the one leg supporting the ground, knelt on both knees, raised his hands flat and pointed to the ground with his forehead.


    "I''ve seen the great general of the Tang Dynasty."


    The pious figure palms up, as if waiting piously for the forgiveness of the gods.


    The tip of the gun touched the head on the ground, and the tone of command sounded slowly.


    "The man on the ground, come and lead the horse."


    In case of amnesty, the figure trembling gently on the ground thanked loudly, picked up the voice on the ground, nodded and bowed, smiled at the figure on the horse''s back, pulled the reins, and walked towards the Datang military camp at the end of the valley.


    The ambush didn''t last long. When I stepped on the earth and turned the corner, the fight on the whole battlefield was over.


    The surviving horse man and the unconscious general carried on his shoulder.

 Chapter 1043

    It was getting brighter and quieter, and the dead trees standing on the mountains suddenly shook.


    Bang.


    A loud noise came, followed by a clanging sound at the foot of the mountain, the dead trees trembled, and the leafy trees collapsed.


    Below, a group of people dressed in coarse linen and densely packed with hammers smashed chisels, and the crumbling rubble covered the foot of the mountain.


    Soon after, they were loaded into the yuan car one by one and drove for a distance. The craftsmen waiting there with chisels chiseled off the edges and corners of huge stones, presenting irregular balls, loaded the yuan car again and transported it to the yuan door not far away.


    Tang Hao walked next to the yuan car with his negative hand, watched the feet push the yuan car full of stones, and pointed with his cross arm.


    "Lord Yuchi, I''m satisfied with the men I brought."


    The figure beside him laughed.


    "You boy will think that we don''t have to do it ourselves."


    "These stones are enough for us to attack Anqing city."


    "It''s just that the people here hate us to the bone. It''s a difficult problem to control after recovery."


    Tang Hao stopped and slowly looked at captain Chi Jingde.


    "I''m afraid Lord Yuchi is worried too much. I''ve given them a lot of unburned rice millet in cangyan city all the way. These people look like they haven''t eaten food. They can swallow several bowls of rice."


    "I guess, compared with our labor, gaisuwen''s national conscription is more or less! Moreover, it doesn''t matter how full he is."


    After listening, Yuchi Jingde laughed even louder.


    "In this way, it''s your boy who saved these people. At least he can eat under our command. These prisoners still want to thank you."


    Ah~


    Tang Hao said, pointing up his fingers and nodding out of thin air.


    "Don''t say it. Maybe you really should say it!"


    The two joked for a while. Chumo rode over and stopped a foot behind them.


    "General Tang, general Yuchi."


    Chumo bows to the two generals who turn around. Chumo turns over, dismounts and walks over.


    "It''s clear that the general we captured is not someone else, but the brother of the general stationed in Anqing city."


    Yuchi Jingde''s eyes lit up obviously. He looked away from Chumo and looked at Tang Hao.


    Slapped Tang Hao on the arm and said with a smile.


    "Your boy has caught a big fish!"


    Chumo looks at them with a smile, leans forward and says mysteriously.


    "More than that!"


    "This man is also one of the forbidden army commanders in the Koguryo royal family! He is in charge of assassination and raid."


    "Ha ha, I''ve met an expert this time!"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao puffed a smile.


    "This man didn''t expect to go with him!"


    "Having such a higher vocational position is much better than driving the 10000 people to attack the city!"


    Between the words, Tang Hao waved his big hand.


    "Go! The whole army is ready for war!"


    "Let''s go to Anqing city and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    In the blue sky, on the towering city wall, people ran back and forth, shouting loudly.


    Loaded with arrows, the archers ran up to the city head and squatted behind the battlements.


    The soldier with the shield raised his shield and smashed it against the battlements, staring at every move on the broad field.


    A large number of city sergeants rushed up to the city with logs, rolling stones and beams with rust nails, neatly stacked on the side near the city.


    The whole city wall is busy, and everyone is preparing everything for guarding the city.


    In the city residence.


    Tieling was pacing back and forth in the house with these hands, and her inner anxiety was revealed on her locked eyebrows.


    "At this time, there is no trace of a virtuous brother. What should I do?"


    Just over an hour ago, the scouts reported that the Datang army stationed in kuoyo suddenly moved towards Anqing city.


    Tieling felt anxious when she heard the news.


    Since Tiefeng led his soldiers out of the city yesterday, he broke off contact. Whether the assassination was successful or not is still unknown, but a scout came to report that a large number of troops and horses merged into the Datang military camp in Yinshi.


    The news undoubtedly hit Tieling like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and an ominous premonition spread all over her heart.


    Even this hunch, even Tieling dare not face it!


    Looking at the restless pace of Tieling, the military division frowned and interposed.


    "General, the movement of the Tang army, which has not moved for a long time, is of great importance. It is still important to focus on the overall situation. Deploying troops and fortifying is the top priority."


    "As for general Tiefeng, let him go first. My subordinates will send a team of scouts to inquire. As soon as they have news, they will immediately inform the general."


    Bang.


    Tieling was furious when he kicked down the desk in front of him.


    "Do you know that Tiefeng is my brother? My younger brother fell off the cliff when collecting firewood when I was young. Since then, my second brother and I have been like shadows!"


    "The first separation was because of the war. How can you make my heart peaceful?"


    A chagrined fist pounded on the head, and Tieling''s face was in pain.


    "If I had known so, even if I shot those refugees, I wouldn''t let my second brother go out of the city!"


    "My fault, my fault!"


    The military division standing aside sighed when he saw the chagrined figure.


    Life is thinner than paper!


    General Tiefeng must not have an accident.

 Chapter 1044

    The morning light pierced the clouds and sprinkled on the earth.


    Woo~


    Kuono trembled, and countless soldiers of the Tang Dynasty surged like a torrent. The huge military array interwoven seemed to move slowly on the ground like armor feathers on the earth.


    The armor under the clear light shines with silver luster, spreading towards the city wall like waves.


    A tall post stood up in the morning light and cast a long reflection.


    Yuchi Jingde, dressed in silver armor and with auspicious beasts on his shoulders, walked at the forefront of the military array, slowly raised his hands and stopped the whole army dozens of pieces away.


    Chumo rushes out of the army and waves to the soldiers nearby.


    "Bring the soldier up!"


    "Hang on the post!"


    A moment later, the curse came out of the army.


    "Tessy running dog! I''m blind and can''t see you groveling slave dog!"


    The struggling figure escorted by the soldiers came forward and called that they had been taken out in the curse.


    The difference is that one is bound by hands and feet, and one is a body of freedom.


    Tessie nodded to Chumo. The next moment, the Ninja scolded and splashed saliva tied the figure to the rope.


    Tiefeng''s arm was suddenly stretched straight, and the huge force slowly upward lifted him up.


    The figure hanging slowly looked at Tessie, who gradually lowered her vision, and still yelled and scolded.


    "Ungrateful people, you dog who is greedy for life and afraid of death, you will not die easily!"


    "A dog slave like you should be a slave for generations and be a slave who kneels down to survive!"


    "I''ll go first. I''m waiting for you in the hell."


    Hearing the incessant abuse in her ears, Tessie took the whip in the soldier''s hand and whipped her figure in the air.


    The sound of popping suddenly sounded four or five times. Just then, he slowly lowered his whip, handed it to the soldiers next to him, and strode towards the army.


    In the field of vision, standing across the tall horse, a row of conspicuous black armored taxis, surrounded by the chariot, a person is leaning against the railing and looking coldly at everything in front of the military array.


    Taking a deep breath, Tessie stopped at a distance of two feet, endured the cold killing intention from the soldiers on both sides, and made a sound with a sudden heartbeat.


    "The last general, Tessie, has seen general Tang."


    "The enemy general Tiefeng has been hung on a wooden pole."


    The drooping head did not dare to see the powerful figure. It seemed that at this moment, the inexplicable pressure had been deeply pressed on the wide field, and the breath became urgent.


    The wind blew through the cirrus clouds, and the golden sun shone on the scarlet cloak through the handsome hunting flag.


    The figure standing on the chariot raised his eyes and looked at the figure hanging on the wooden pole. His lips were slightly open under his beard.


    "If all the powerful officials in Koguryo are as obedient as you and know the current affairs, why do you need such an expedition?"


    The low voice drifted in the wind, and the invisible majesty spread slowly. Tang Hao slowly raised his hand and waved it slowly towards Yuchi Jingde, and the figure on the chariot made a sound slowly.


    "Send orders, correct the position of the catapult, and tell the generals at the head of the city that there is going to be a war!"


    A pair of big hands clasped, and Yuchi Jingde''s loud voice rang out.


    "The catapult is ready!"


    By the way, he waved down the figure half kneeling on the ground.


    Creak, creak.


    The cart began to ring and stopped on the wide ground vacated by the army.


    All the way through mountains and rivers, Yuchi Jingde''s footmen unloaded the huge catapult and climbed gently through the mountains and jungles.


    This time, many soldiers took down the crossbar parts from the cart and began to build the base of the catapult.


    When the soldiers at the head of the city saw the change of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, they knew that it was the beginning of the siege. A messenger rushed up at the head of the city and shouted from his throat.


    "The whole city is on alert! War is imminent!"


    Bang Bang~


    When the hurried footsteps rang through the city, the golden gong suddenly sounded.


    The next moment.


    Dong Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The urgent drums beat in full swing all over the city.


    One by one, the soldiers at the end of the city clenched their bows, arrows and knives, and stared at the trend under the city. A heart was pulled up inexplicably.


    Everyone was driven by the loud whine under the city and became inexplicably nervous.


    "Can we... Can we keep it?"


    The soldier with sweaty palms clenched the bowstring in his hand and held the helmet in a slightly frightened way.


    "If you can''t keep it, you have to keep it! Don''t forget that these soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are cannibals."


    "We... If we are defeated, we are afraid that we will be thrown into boiling water and become part of their rations."


    The responder was so flustered that he spoke with a tremor.


    Although the words are firm, they can be seen with some deep fear.


    There was a gap between the battlements, looking at the figure of the respectful taxis behind the city. Someone inserted a word.


    "Isn''t that the Thai Deputy General in the imperial city?"


    "After he surrendered to the enemy, he didn''t seem to be beaten or tortured by the owl leader. Maybe... Maybe surrender is a good way..."


    Choose the word has not yet said, suddenly interrupted by the people around you.


    "Don''t think about these useless things all day. They are at least Royal generals. There are some uses for surrender."


    "You and I are just nobody in the vast crowd. People may not like to lead horses to Tang soldiers..."

 Chapter 1045

    "Ready!"


    The next hissing in the city will pull the two sides to a more tense situation again.


    The soldiers carrying shields at the head of the city, with cold sweats on their palms and stiff arms supporting iron shields, only waited for the moment when the stones burst into the sky.


    In his eyes, the Datang army under the city has built a riprap machine.


    Several soldiers pressed down the long wooden spoon, and the carved stones were carried up by the two men into the deep pit.


    The wooden spoon sank again with the screeching sound of a part.


    At a certain moment, Yuchi Jingde drew a knife in his hand and raised it high.


    "Launch!"


    The tight rope brush was cut off, and the pumpkin sized stone ball was hurled into the sky, marking a long track and shooting out towards the towering city wall in the distance.


    Countless figures roared and ran on the wall.


    "Dodge! Dodge!"


    At the moment when the roar sounded, the shield soldiers stuck the iron shield on the side of the battlement, protected the archers and themselves under the battlement, looked at the speeding shadow in the sky through the gap of the shield, and unconsciously held their breath.


    Boom.


    Rolling stones across the city and hit the streets where pedestrians ran. When they made a loud noise, countless noises gradually rang out in an instant.


    Some crashed into the houses, and the houses fell to the ground amid the sound of crashing and breaking, and the screams of panic came one after another.


    "What''s going on!"


    Tieling, still anxious about the whereabouts of his second younger brother, faintly heard the noise and exclamation outside. "Teng" jumped up from his seat and hurried out to investigate the situation with the military division and several senior generals.


    When I first arrived at the gate of the mansion, I bumped into the school captain who came in a hurry.


    The captain quickly stood up and bowed, looking extremely hurried.


    "General, it''s not good! Tang soldiers have attacked the city with stone balls. It''s already started!"


    "A stone ball has knocked down the house. The people who have delivered fruits and vegetables to us these two days have been pressed under the beam."


    Tieling was silent for a moment, walked out and waved.


    "Let the sergeant in the city take shelter and try not to shake in the street, let alone run around."


    Out of the government office, Tieling stepped on the horses and ran through the whole Anqing city. There were panicked recruits and soldiers all the way. Veterans and school captains shouted the words of reminder with sticks.


    Seeing the meat mud smashed by the stone ball and attached to the street floor, the yellow and red liquid was all over the ground. Tieling''s face was green and silent, and his stomach turned upside down.


    Previously, I only talked about the recruits'' eggs. Their physical strength and strength are the best choice, but I never thought that when the war comes, these veteran soldiers on the bloody battlefield can hold the scene and control their state of mind.


    "Tang people are cruel and bloodthirsty. They eat human flesh and drink blood. Those compatriots who died in the war are eaten by Tang soldiers. If the city is broken, you will be killed!"


    "Go to the city! If you hold the city head and the gate, you can survive!"


    "At this time, only fighting side by side with the iron general, fighting the enemy in unison, killing and retreating the lives of the Tang army!"


    Bursts of screams bloomed everywhere in the screams, not encouraging words shouted out from the crowd of people running around.


    Is it the first time that such remarks have appeared in the army? Long before these soldiers joined the army, they have taught how vicious Tang soldiers are, how treacherous Tang people are, and even how absurd Tang''s country is.


    However, at the moment of life and death, Koguryo''s recruits are still in charge of what is consistent with the outside world, killing and retreating the Tang army. On the contrary, such words now give people a creepy feeling in the picture of falling rolling stones.


    The crowd on the street was crowded and moved. Looking at the iron general and his party coming towards the city gate, some recruits knelt down with their heads in their arms, kowtowed and shouted desperately.


    "Ask the general to let me live. I''m still young and don''t want to be killed by a rolling stone! I don''t want to die on the battlefield like this. My white haired mother is still waiting for me to raise my old age."


    The bodyguard kicked the figure on the ground and hissed.


    "As a soldier, you should reimburse the country. Now that the country is in crisis, do you still think of your old mother?"


    Rudely dragged the paralyzed figure from the ground, raised it, and his bloodshot eyes were full of hate.


    "Get out! Get out of the city building!"


    "Kill the enemy! Shoot arrows at those soldiers of the Tang Dynasty!"


    After that, he threw the figure out of his hand.


    The young soldier was thrown to the ground by huge force and rolled twice. It happened that the rolling stone fell and hit him one step away.


    The flying stone chips and huge roar filled the eyes and sounded in the ears. The body that had not yet climbed up curled up with its head in fear and wailed.


    The bodyguard also wanted to get up and teach the soldier a lesson, but he was pushed aside by the figure jumping out. On his slightly immature face, tears were everywhere, and hostile eyes were shot out of his eyes.


    "We are forced to come, staring at the strongest sun and being cruelly trained, but we are just tools for you to take credit."


    "Watch your relatives fall down in the heavy labor, and watch your generals draw blood marks on them with a whip!"


    "Why! Why are we poor people who eat and wear less to protect our country, while rich young people of the same age can sit in the mansion and play? Tell me, why!"


    Poof poof.


    A handle went straight through the chest from the back, and the red blood rolled down to the ground one by one on the shining blade.


    The chilly iron ridge Shua took away the sword, watched the shaking figure fall to the ground, glanced at the recruits and soldiers here, and roared.


    "Those who disturb the morale of the army are not afraid of the former, and there is no amnesty for killing!"

 Chapter 1046

    When military orders are issued, people are in danger.


    Tieling''s face was as cold as ice. Without a word, he got off the horse and took up the steps with his lips.


    Among the soldiers around, the generals bowed their heads and made way.


    Stepping on the rubble and sawdust scattered on the ground, Tieling glanced at the soldiers around him.


    In the eyes, some soldiers, with tears in their eyes, forcefully clamped the stone pieces that collapsed on the young pawn''s head, shook their hands and pulled them out. The young taxi soldier''s lower lip had already bitten and bled, and his tearful cheeks were full of pain, so he didn''t dare to hum.


    There are also those who cover their bleeding arms and tear their clothes to bandage their wounds. The most shocking thing is that several corpses placed straight in the center of the city wall, or the lower part of their bodies were smashed. The remaining consciousness still supports the pupils that are about to be lax, and their hands touch the blood River on the ground.


    Or in big characters, his head is like a cracked watermelon, which is integrated with the red wall boulders. He can''t tell where is the solid stone and where is the flesh and blood.


    A round of stone ball attack has left the city bloodstained and in a mess. Countless eyes were full of panic and looked at the general in charge of the highest power in the city.


    Tieling strided forward, looked at the injured boy, pulled off the cuff cloth and wrapped his head.


    The deputy general behind him, the military division, greeted him, stood behind him and gently reminded him.


    "General, the... Hanging from the wooden pole under the city is... General Tiefeng."


    The word Tiefeng came into my mind. Tieling was shocked like lightning.


    After a moment of hesitation, he slowly stood up, helped up the wall and looked down.


    The morning light shone on the high wooden poles through the glittering army array, and the figures with vertical words were tied and hung high.


    "Second brother."


    The trembling sound sounded slowly on the battlefield after the calm of the storm.


    The figure on the wooden pole supported his swollen and congested eyes and grinned, revealing his bloody teeth.


    "Brother, I never begged for mercy and never humiliated my Koguryo soldiers."


    "Good job!"


    Trembling fingers fastened on the solid city wall, tears flowed out of Tieling''s eyes, pursed his lips and shouted.


    "You have a strong nature and filial piety. The war is coming, and you can get out to help brother, brother..."


    At this point, Tieling sobbed like a lump in his throat.


    The scorching sun completely burst out of the morning clouds, and the bright sun sprinkled on the two sides of the confrontation. In the continuous Datang army array, someone came out with a gun.


    Go through the military array, get out of the forefront soldiers, go straight to the city, stop at the area where the arrow range is limited, look up and squint, often the figure on the city wall, carry a gun and arch your hand.


    "General Tieling, you''re all right."


    Seeing this figure, Tieling''s pupils suddenly widened, even suddenly leaned forward, leaned out of the battlements, and angrily pointed to the lonely shadow under the city.


    "Tessie! You traitor!"


    "Say! Did you get my second brother arrested?"


    The people under the city laughed, put the silver gun in their hands on the ground and put their arms in front of their chest.


    "Iron general, how can I be blamed for this?"


    "General Tiefeng is determined to go his own way and doubts that he wants to break into the Datang army array. It''s a pity that he has forgotten a fact."


    "General Tang''s army is a master of raiding thousands of miles. Sneaking around will only add laughingstock and get caught."


    "The last general is not talented. He just gives general Tiefeng''s hands to general Tang. It''s just a little effort."


    The description of light words made Tieling suddenly angry, and the eyes of the reflection gradually became hot.


    "Tessie! What a hand!"


    "My good brother is the marching commander. As his confidant, you can ask yourself, where do you come from?"


    "Food, money and silk, did my second brother ever owe you?"


    Ha ha ha.


    Tessie in the city burst into laughter, which brought a touch of sadness.


    A moment later.


    Tessie stretched out her hand and pointed to the figure hanging behind her. Tessie''s face suddenly cooled down, with a touch of hatred in her eyes.


    "Owe?"


    "Do you know what a debt is?"


    "Five years ago, you rushed into the quiet town like horse thieves and bandits, dragged the young man who had just married for three months and forcibly recruited soldiers. The young man''s wife came forward to pull, but you overturned him!"


    "Even from that day on, the boy who was going to be a father lost his child. Can money be used to pay back the crime of slaughtering his own child?"


    He suddenly pulled out the silver gun on the ground, put on the gun flower, and the gun point directly at the iron ridge at the head of the city.


    "The hatred of killing relatives is irreconcilable."


    "But unfortunately, my three-year military career has divided me into the enemy''s command. I want to do it again and again. However, I am well aware of the gap between military forces and official positions. If I don''t pay attention, I will expose my trace."


    "I began to practice martial arts desperately and took over all kinds of assassination missions that escaped death. Two years! Two whole years! The position of deputy general has become a shackle in my life and can no longer be exceeded. The idea of relying on official positions to suppress has completely disappeared."


    Ha ha ha.


    A ferocious smile appeared on his face, and the tip of the gun trembled with the unbridled laughter.


    "Heaven is worthy of those who have a heart. I finally waited for an opportunity, an opportunity to completely eliminate you villains!"


    "Tieling!"


    Tessie smiled back, her eyes became more murderous, shook the front of the gun and shouted loudly.


    "Today''s war is inevitable. General Tang asked me to convey something to you. At this time, opening the city gate can avoid death."


    "If you don''t obey, the blood will be stained Anqing, and the corpses will be everywhere!"

 Chapter 1047

    On the city wall, the air completely solidified at this moment.


    Holding the city wall with both hands, Tieling glared at tessi under the city and turned his eyes to the figure on the chariot.


    "Tang Hao is extremely savage. He is cruel and bloodthirsty. What''s the difference between Tang Hao and animals?"


    He looked at the shadow of the lower part of the city with a generous and indignant tone.


    "Invade our Koguryo border, kill our soldiers guarding the border, set a torch in dawangcheng, and turn 30000 soldiers into scorched earth."


    "In the first World War of Wugu City, the whole city was roasted by fire. Tang Hao, you are a true butcher!"


    Speaking of this, Tieling paused and seemed to find this strange atmosphere mixed in this quiet atmosphere.


    These soldiers did not raise their arms and shout with indignation as expected, or even scream bitterly against Tang soldiers because of their listed crimes.


    Yu Guang glanced at the soldiers frowning and meditating on the wall, and a touch of uneasiness suddenly rose in his heart.


    This experience of tessi is actually very common in these garrison soldiers.


    There are not a few examples of capturing poor children, forcibly enlisting in the army, and expanding their troops and spreading their influence throughout the court on the grounds of guarding the border and defending the country.


    Before that, tessi''s words vaguely seemed to resonate with these people, and many soldiers began to think about it.


    Just at this moment, a touch of uneasiness and panic rose in Tieling''s heart.


    The voice rose abruptly. Tieling pointed directly at the people under the city and shouted.


    "Do you really think you will end up with such cruel people?"


    "Tessi, if you are not afraid of being despised by your people and criticized by future generations, go with you!"


    "Today, I Tieling stand on the wall of this city, even if I die, even if..."


    Suddenly and violently drinking under the city interrupted Tieling''s words.


    "Whet haw, mother-in-law says a lot of nonsense!"


    Carrying a long gun and holding up the fireworks, Tessie suddenly turned around, and the words came from her back.


    "I want to live! I want to live well! If I want to seal my wife and cute son, he can''t give it to Tiefeng!"


    "Koguryo, who is in charge of the life and death of the poor people, can''t give it!"


    "When the war starts later, I will be the number one pioneer! Use your head to general Tang in exchange for military merit. You, wait to die!"


    Tieling on the top of the city was choked by the cold words, and Tessie''s last words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.


    There was a faint murmur of doubt at the head of the city.


    "Ah? This general tessi has already achieved such a high position, but he is not satisfied? This... This ambition is a little too big?"


    "What do you know? Young husband and young wife are just you. When I was strong in love, I suddenly separated. It was inevitable that I was depressed. When I learned that my child was not safe, I hanged myself. I also heard that... General tessi''s mother was killed alive while building the great wall..."


    "Hey ~ I think general tessy is also a poor man. He has no relatives at home and there is no hope of promotion in the court..."


    "Ha ha... Poor man... Who of us is not a poor man..."


    The subtle words came into my ears, Tieling''s eyelids jumped, and a strong foreboding spread all over my heart.


    The soldiers resonated with the traitors!


    This battle! How to play?


    The sergeant turned pale, glared at the soldiers who whispered and shouted.


    "Warriors! The war is about to break out. Don''t be confused by rumors!"


    "Concentrate on alert, hold the sword in our hands, protect the relatives behind us, and protect the land under our feet!"


    The rustling whispers dissipated under the authority of the army, and all the soldiers no longer spoke, but the faces were full of complexity.


    Tessi''s words hit the weakest place in the hearts of these soldiers. They have been instilled with the barbarism of the Tang Dynasty. They have never seriously thought about their past and future. At the moment, it seems that their heartstrings have been stirred inexplicably.


    Just when the atmosphere at the head of the city became strange, the five horse chariot slowly pulled in the military array under the city, and the figure standing on the chariot waved.


    "Kill the enemy general Tiefeng and sacrifice the flag!"


    "The exiles come forward and prepare to attack the city!"


    On the vast land, the bleak and long horn sounded.


    Sobbing~


    After the battle, the smoke and dust dragged out by the cavalry rolled, driving a large group of people in coarse linen towards the city wall, and the voice of crying became one.


    "General Tang, spare your life. I don''t want to die!"


    "I''m willing to dig mountains and stones for the Tang army. I just want to mix 20000 porridge and wrap my stomach. General Tang, help!"


    "Lord Tang, Lord Tang, spare your life, iron general. He will order us to be shot! Spare your life, spare your life."


    In front of the army, the figure hanging in the air suddenly screamed bitterly.


    "Big brother, be a good brother in the afterlife!"


    The iron ridge on the city wall disappeared from time to time to those people who rolled in. He stared at the wood and caught up with the slowly falling figure, shaking his body.


    "Second brother... Second brother."


    The figure held by the hand reflected the shadow of the cold blade raised to the sky in his tearful eyes.


    Next second.


    The blood light sputtered, and a sharp blade pierced out, and the dazzling crimson adhered to the cold blade in the sun.


    Tieling''s lips murmured gently, and a cold suddenly hit his heart.


    Painful close your eyes, big tears rolling silently, with a voice whispering.


    "Second brother, second brother is gone..."

 Chapter 1048

    Tiefeng is dead.


    The back of a long gun runs through the chest, and the blood seeps into the red clothes and silk. Along the iron handle of the pierced cold spear, it drops to the ground, converging into a pool of bright red and seeping into the soil.


    In the battle array, Tessie looked up slightly at the body hanging on the wooden pole. She was silent for a moment and whispered.


    "Great revenge, but my heart seems to lack a piece..."


    "Maybe you come down with me and leave you alive. I still have some hope... I deserve it."


    After sighing, he turned back to the army array to recover his life, but Tang Hao had long disappeared from the five horse chariot that had been pulled forward.


    Among the lines of troops assembled, Tang Hao slowly moved in a scarlet cloak, accompanied by veteran generals such as Wu Tong, Yuchi Jingde and Duan Zhixuan.


    "General Tang, these refugees... Really want to attack the city?"


    Yuchi Jingde glanced at the refugees gradually approaching the city of Anqing in the smoke and dust, with a faint touch of worry on his face.


    It''s common for a general to have bloody hands when he is alive.


    But if you are contaminated with the blood of the unarmed people, you will inevitably be criticized by future generations.


    When it goes down in history, who wants to stick the label of cruelty and bloodlust under his name and be stabbed by future generations?


    After saying this, Yuchi Jingde frowned, remained silent for a moment, and bit his teeth.


    "If so, I''d better go when I attack the city later."


    "I''m lucky to see the unification of the Tang Dynasty. As for reputation... Let him go!"


    The figure bathed in the morning light stopped and turned around.


    "Killing is never the end."


    "Datang is a state of etiquette. We are not butchers and demons in the eyes of others."


    "What''s more, in this beautiful place of Koguryo, we have to expect these people to thrive. No matter how many soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, we can''t completely guard every inch of the land attacked."


    Raising his head, Tang Hao moved his steps and stepped forward.


    "What Tessie said is from the bottom of his heart. There must be many people like him."


    "Just now, on the top of the city, those soldiers did not respond to Tieling''s call. They must have wavered in their hearts."


    "We might as well show these soldiers how their king, who is full of admiration as a pilgrim, treats his fellow people."


    Through the long infantry formation, Tang Hao looked at the cavalry teams shuttling in front of him. With the vibration of the earth, a detachment drove countless figures towards the city wall.


    The cavalry soldiers standing on horseheads pulled out their bloody sabres and threatened those who were afraid to retreat. The sound of sad crying was buzzing and noisy all over the field.


    Some refugees were afraid of the sabers and halberds shining in the sun. They hurried towards the crowd in panic. The woman holding her husband''s sleeve walked in the crowd crying and was crushed to the ground by the crashing crowd. The woman holding the child in her arms heard the scream of the woman falling to the ground, and her hands were tighter to protect the swaddling child from being squeezed down.


    The staggering old man was knocked to the ground directly in pushing and shoving. A big hand hurriedly dragged him a few steps from the ground, pulled him up and continued to walk forward.


    Large tracts of wailing and weeping echoed in the wide field, smelling desolate and weeping.


    The military division on the wall saw a large group of refugees approaching gradually, and their faces turned white.


    "The exiles attacked the city. This is the yangmou set by Tang Hao!"


    Looking at the figure with a sad face, the military master was worried, silent for a moment and reminded.


    "General, don''t answer whatever Tang Hao says later!"


    Holding Tieling''s arm, the military division whispered.


    "Now that tessi is stirring up, the morale of the army is already unstable. These refugee generals must handle military affairs carefully so as to avoid chaos and defection!"


    As soon as the whisper fell, there was a cry of surprise from the soldiers at the head of the city.


    "Ah! It''s my uncle, one of those refugees!"


    With a touch of trembling in the frightened voice, the soldiers at the head of the city quickly looked down the city, and countless eyes searched down the city, trying to see if there were their own relatives among the rolling crowd.


    "My God! My little nephew is among them!"


    A moment later, someone recognized the half child held by the woman in the refugee group and screamed.


    Waving his arms, the shriek was mixed with the rumbling footsteps, which worried other soldiers in the city!


    The soldier pressed the arm of the raised bow and arrow madly and hissed hard.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, put it down! Put it down!"


    "They are our Koguryo compatriots and my relatives!"


    At this moment, it seems that the family affection that has been silent in my heart for a long time has quietly spread in my heart.


    Seeing that familiar and strange face, the young soldiers burst into tears and frantically pushed and pushed the soldiers holding weapons at the head of the city.


    Instead, he knelt down on the city wall Avenue with a bang, looked at the figure in a cloak standing in the tower at the head of the city, and begged bitterly.


    "Iron general, please, let them go, let them go!"


    "They are my few relatives in the world. I... I can''t imagine life without them."


    As soon as he said this, there was a commotion in the whole city, and a faint voice of surrender came out.


    The military division strode forward, slapping a fan on the soldier''s face with a look of resentment.


    "Bastard!"


    "Do you know that Tang sergeant will be like a tiger and a wolf after passing Anqing city?"


    "We can''t keep it. Don''t talk about your relatives, all of us! All of us are going to lose our heads!"

 Chapter 1049

    "Go away!"


    "You all get out of here!"


    The grumpy cry only came from under the city. In a moment, several soldiers standing on the steps of the city wall were pushed to the ground.


    A burly figure suddenly appeared on the steps of the city wall. It was eight feet high, with red dates and thick beard. He stood there like an iron tower, copying a sledgehammer.


    "General park, general park... Don''t be so impatient..."


    A slightly timid voice followed behind and appeared at the head of the city, hurried to keep up with the figure of walking quickly.


    Tieling, the military division and others twisted and saw the burly man, wearing a black robe, running up the city head and coming towards himself.


    Pushed away from the ground, Kaman climbed up from the ground. The soldier who had just begged for mercy shouted and spit on his lips under his thick beard.


    "Iron general! When is it? Are you still hesitating?"


    "General park of the black bone City killed by Tang Hao is my adoptive father. He has been pushed back several times to fight for his father''s revenge!"


    "This time, I will personally kill Tang Jiang and avenge my dead adoptive father!"


    The military division took a step forward, stood in front of the big man, pressed the previous tall figure and persuaded him.


    "Calm down, general park!"


    "General iron is thinking!"


    The sledgehammer smashed into the wall beside him, splashed stone debris and collapsed.


    "Think? The Tang people are driving our people to attack the city. They still think about farts!"


    "I want to go out of the city and lead my brother to avenge my adoptive father. Anyway, the city will collapse sooner or later. If I want to die, I will take a few Tang soldiers on my back, and I can fucking kill them. What''s it like to shrink in this city? Do you want to be killed by the boulder in the sky?"


    "If you don''t fight, you''ll fucking surrender as soon as possible, so that these people won''t suffer, and these soldiers won''t be restless and die for no reason!"


    At this point, the big man looked at Tieling''s extremely gloomy face, calmed down and flushed his eyes.


    "The corpse hanging on the wooden pole is still there. It''s... But our Tiefeng general."


    "It''s better to take over the body and bury him early than to be at the mercy of the Tang people!"


    One sentence after another, Tieling felt very uncomfortable.


    In addition, the last sentence made Tieling heartache.


    With red eyes, Tieling drank violently.


    "Can''t hold it? Who the fuck says can''t hold it? Drag it out and cut it!"


    He rushed to the iron tower in anger. Tieling pointed to the city and glared at the big man.


    "The Tang Dynasty has come all the way. It has not enough food and grass. In addition, it has been lost in the naval battle. Even if a lot of food is dug out from cangyan City, it can supply 100000 troops for a few days?"


    "I don''t believe Tang Hao can make soldiers attack the city hungry! He can eat people to satisfy his hunger, so I''ll defend the city until my flesh and blood become his rations!"


    "General..."


    Behind him came the call of a deputy general.


    The deputy general with a tangled face took a step and stood beside Tieling with a bitter look.


    "Even if the city is too strong, it will certainly not be able to resist the continuous offensive of the Tang Dynasty."


    "The mountains on both sides of our city are stone mountains, which are convenient for quarrying. We... Can keep our city for a few days."


    The generals and soldiers around were silent, and countless eyes looked over quietly.


    Hearing these words, Tieling shook his body and slowly turned his head to the general who had just spoken.


    Seeing a flash of gloom on his drooping face, Tieling''s heart suddenly cooled, and his eyes swept one by one from the faces of the generals.


    Loss, gloom, grief, fear


    All eyes are sad!


    The faces of the young soldiers were full of intolerance.


    Obviously, it has become empty talk to let them shoot arrows at their compatriots in order to stabilize the city.


    Even Tieling can see a touch of hope and hope for surrender from the young faces.


    He waved his hand. Tieling seemed to be old at this moment. He slowly moved his feet with his hands on his back and walked on the wall Avenue.


    "Since the kings of the previous dynasty surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, the whole Koguryo has been torn apart. The tribal leaders support the troops and respect themselves. The land is the king. Ben Shuai is wandering around. Fortunately, he can get to know you."


    "King Su Wen won the military power. I was honored to be appreciated. I marched East and West and calmed the leaders of all departments. I have been unified. Thanks for your persistence, I have the position of commander-in-chief of the Royal garrison."


    "Mudongjiao, a powerful rival, died in the battle against the Tang Dynasty. It was our time to show our style, establish our foundation and become an important power minister in Koguryo. In the blink of an eye, the city was broken. We had 100000 soldiers and half of our city sergeants trembling under the power of the Tang soldiers!"


    He raised his tearful eyes and glanced around at the soldiers standing quietly. Tieling''s voice choked.


    "The hand over of the soldiers to the front has not yet started, and there is no desire to fight again. In addition, my second younger brother, the generation of Hu Yong, will die before the city... Now, there is no way back..."


    Tiefeng shook his head slowly and sighed heavily.


    "Iron general, I''ll meet Tang Hao. As long as it''s down, the world will be peaceful. We don''t have to die in the city, and our relatives don''t have to leave."


    Walking in front of the burly man, Tieling looked like an old man, quietly watching the general.


    A moment later, he took up his rough hand and patted it.


    "You go."


    "Tell those people that our soldiers won''t shoot an arrow. If they don''t, someone will watch their relatives die in front of them."


    The military master''s face changed greatly and stood out from one side.


    "General..."


    The big hand stood up and interrupted the rest of the division''s words.


    "The matter has been decided. There is no need to say more!"

 Chapter 1050

    The intention of surrender has been determined. The look on your generals'' faces is particularly complex. No one can guess how the Tang generals who eat their hair and drink their blood will choose.


    The big man flashed a dignified touch on his dark cheek and solemnly arched his hand towards Tieling arch.


    "General, don''t worry. My subordinates will convey the general''s wishes."


    "As long as he falls, if Tang Hao wants to kill again, his subordinates will let a piece of meat fall from Tang Hao even if they throw arrows through their hearts."


    After that, some arched their hands towards the military division, deputy general and several other senior generals.


    Just then he flew down the city, turned over and got on his horse, and drank at the soldiers standing at the gate of the city.


    "Open the gate!"


    On the city wall, the military division looked at the figure running down the city and gathered in front of Tieling.


    "General..."


    The hand holding the sword handle tightened. Tieling didn''t respond to him. He slowly turned around and came to the wall pier outside the city wall. He looked at the sound of running out of the city gate and shouted.


    "General park."


    Call~


    The galloping figure stopped, moved the reins, turned around and looked at the figure on the city wall.


    "General iron, what can I do for you?"


    Tieling''s cheeks bulged, closed his lips tightly and shouted.


    "Don''t insult the integrity of our Koguryo soldiers, and don''t be looked down upon by the Tang people."


    There are cavalry driving the people rolling in. At the end of the dark figure is a soldier with a sword and a whip driving the people away.


    General park nodded heavily, turned his horse''s head, took a loud whip, drank a "drive" and ran towards the front.


    When he was a few feet away from the crowd, the thunder burst from the plain.


    "I''m Pu Hu, a senior general of Koguryo. Don''t go any further, and wait until I see general Tang making a decision!"


    Seeing the burly man coming, many people in the vagrants started screaming.


    "Ah ~ Koguryo''s general is coming! He... What is he going to do!"


    "General park, help, help, I used to dig rocks around the Great Wall. I still have physical strength. Don''t kill me."


    "General, surrender. The Tang people won''t kill us. They won''t! Those compatriots and soldiers in the city, show mercy and save their lives!"


    The sound like thunder was particularly loud in this world, attracting the attention of the soldiers who drove away the vagrants.


    Holding the handle of the knife, he slowly let go of his heart when he saw that the horse was not wearing any weapons.


    "Blow the horn and order everyone to stop!"


    Shouts and shouts suddenly rang out in the crowd, and the soldiers ran on both sides of the refugees to convey the military order.


    A moment later, the staggering team changed speed and finally stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky spread, the horse''s hooves galloped, trampled on the grass and hung behind him.


    The lone cavalry who didn''t have any weapons all over his body stirred up how big the waves were, and the galloping cavalry were not blocked by anything.


    Flying rode three feet from the umbrella cover of the chariot and suddenly stopped.


    General park flew off his horse, half knelt down towards the figure sitting on the chariot and arched his hands.


    "General park Hu, a Koguryo footman, has seen the general."


    Tang Hao looked at the figure on the ground, and a faint smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "The war is imminent. Where will the enemy come to the opponent''s barracks?"


    "Please go back and prepare quickly. In half an hour, we''ll attack the city."


    The figure on the ground, arched his hands and raised his fist above his head.


    "Anqing city will not be protected sooner or later. Tiefeng, the commander of the imperial city''s forbidden army, died. As his brother, Tieling general knows that general Tang has more than 100000 soldiers and is supported by the sharp guns. Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid he is invincible in the world..."


    "How could the soldiers ever think of such a life of licking blood with the tip of a knife? Peace in the world is the prosperous age that the people of every country yearn for..."


    General park raised his eyes slightly and looked at the figure on the chariot. He was very uncertain.


    "General Tang... In fact, Anqing city doesn''t want such a smoke filled day. Can you... Let my general go?"


    The figure on the chariot slowly stretched out his arm and pointed to the kneeling figure in the void.


    "You''re right!"


    "Peace in the world is the long cherished wish of the world, and so are the people of the Tang Dynasty."


    Holding the table and chair, Tang Hao slowly stood up.


    "You must have a lot of courage to go alone among the thousands of troops."


    "This iron ridge must have treated you well, so you are willing to take this dangerous road of begging for mercy for him."


    He slowly reached the railing and knocked on the rough wood with his fingers. Tang Hao looked at the figure who was half kneeling in front of him.


    "It''s not easy for a generation of generals to grovel and make up their minds to surrender. But along the way, it''s inevitable that there will be blood spilled from the Tang Dynasty."


    "In the battle of kuono, more than 5000 soldiers in the Tang Dynasty shed hot blood and invaded this foreign country. If I let him go, what will I offer sacrifices to those dead heroes?"


    Half kneeling figure, frowning high, showing a touch of pain on his face, holding his fist arm high above his head.


    "General Tang, how about giving my general another chance?"


    Walking slowly down from the chariot, Tang Hao went straight to the figure who kept the posture of half kneeling and arched his hands, and his voice was low.


    "I didn''t give you a chance."


    "Before the Great Wall, there were Tang generals under the King City."


    The half kneeling figure closed his mouth bitterly, endured the tears in his eyes and continued.


    "Can general Tang agree to one request at the end, and at the end, don''t let these people make unnecessary sacrifices."


    Hey~


    A sigh lingered in my ears.


    Tang Hao''s voice was somewhat helpless and quiet.


    "I can promise you this."


    The rustling footsteps sound. Chumo leads the horse, and Tang Hao turns over and gets on the horse.


    "I think you''re a loyal and brave man who rides in and out of the Datang military camp alone."


    "Today I''ll sell you a thin noodle to meet the Tieling, even as the last side to see him off."

 Chapter 1051

    "Drive"


    With a roar, Tang Hao galloped out of the army, followed by Chumo, Wu Tong and other confidants.


    The figure on the ground was a little stunned. I never thought Tang Hao would sell himself a thin noodle at the last minute.


    Since Tang Hao can get out of the mountain, if Tieling can be subdued, it must be a little loose in his decision to kill!


    Suddenly stood up with slightly numb legs, hurried to the horse, turned on the horse and chased out.


    The morning light rose over the clouds and shone on the young faces on the wall.


    In the sight, the team of few people, their armor and clothes are shining, and their murderous spirit is awe inspiring. It gives people an inexplicable pressure. In time, across the city, they can also feel the close rattling horseshoes, giving people a sense of oppression.


    The nervous soldier took up the bow and arrow in his hand, pulled the bow string tremblingly, and aimed at the approaching soldiers and horses under the city.


    The troops and horses stopped slowly in a stone''s throw. The early morning breeze with a little dry heat turned the scarlet cloak, and the young and handsome boy arched his hands and looked up.


    "General iron, you''re all right."


    The arms supporting the women''s wall moved away, intertwined and responded with fists.


    "Excuse me, general Tang. I''m fine."


    "I often listen to the rumors of scouts in the army in the court. In recent years, the Tang Dynasty has developed a talent who has experienced heaven and earth, and has a thorough military strategy."


    "As soon as I saw you today, the hero turned out young. He was very energetic."


    Although some words of praise, general park after the death of the Tang army was shocked and even a little afraid!


    Tieling, who has been a soldier all his life, is also a victorious general in the war. He praised him so much at the beginning. It is obvious that he has something to say.


    Sure enough, in his eyes, the figure under the city tower put down his arm and stared at Tang Hao under the city. A touch of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    "I just don''t understand one thing. I hope general Tang can say one or two."


    Ha ha ha.


    Tang Hao put down his arm and smiled brightly.


    "I Tang always like to be frank and frank. I don''t like the hypocrisy."


    "People''s livelihood is the foundation of the country, and the prosperity of cities must depend on the hard-working people. The crusade against Koguryo lies not in how many soldiers and people are killed, but in how to develop and expand it, and deliver a benefit letter to Datang at the same time."


    Slightly narrowed his eyes, Tang Hao stared at the figure on the city wall and asked.


    "The general didn''t think about it. Why did Tang drive these people to attack the city?"


    Tieling was immediately asked this question, pondered for a moment, and shook his head slowly.


    "Such deeds run counter to the people''s livelihood as general Tang said. I really don''t think thoroughly."


    As the horses walked around under the city, Tang Hao raised his whip and pointed to the figure on the city wall.


    "Gaisuwen is called the Savior of Koguryo and water and fire. He boasts that he is the chosen son of God and can lead Koguryo around the world."


    "Compared with the Tang Dynasty, the wind of advocating martial arts is extremely strong."


    "But this barren land could not accommodate his ambition to swallow the world, so he plundered and killed the world. He plundered the precious medicinal materials in Xinluo and the food and grass of the people on the border of Datang. Where do you care about the life and death of these people?"


    Tang Hao''s face grew cold, put down his whip and then said.


    "They preached the malice of the Tang Dynasty, enlisted millions of people to build fortifications, didn''t do farming and mulberry, and gave up the rations they depended on for survival!"


    "You say, it''s not for the people''s livelihood. What''s the difference between paying taxes and working hard, compared with the violent Sui Dynasty and Zhou Dynasty?"


    "Is it difficult for such a king to be respected by all the people?"


    Qingfeng climbed up the city wall and brought the roar to the head of the city. In the silent city tower, an atmosphere of doubt hovered in the hearts of every soldier.


    The military master pounded the iron ridge with an iron face, shook his head slightly, and squeezed out a word from his lips and teeth.


    "General, don''t answer."


    Tieling looked at the figure swaying under the city and closed her lips as if she were wandering and meditating.


    Seeing that there was no sound from the head of the city, Tang Hao''s voice suddenly rose.


    "Tieling, you powerful and high-ranking officials, relying on the border fortification, wantonly recruit soldiers among poor children, from the young people who are not in doubt to the young people who don''t know shit."


    "I think that most of general Mu''s soldiers are young people, and most of your soldiers are young people. You must have had a lot of disputes during the recruitment?"


    "In order to expand their power, they took the border defense as an excuse to wantonly harm the poor families. Have you ever thought about their white haired parents who were tired to death in the labor of the Great Wall?"


    A cold hum came from Tang Hao''s nasal cavity, stopped his crotch, and Tang Hao pointed to the dark refugees on one side.


    "Today, when I attack the city, will the iron general dare to take it?"


    "Are these your fellow countrymen rushing to the city and you will shoot them without hesitation? In your eyes, what is the difference between their death in battle and their fatigue in heavy labor?"


    "I tell you, Tieling. Tessie''s words and deeds have pierced your lies to deceive these ignorant teenagers! If you dare to shoot an arrow today, even if I withdraw troops at this time, you will not be able to sit firmly in Anqing City in the future!"


    "Enough!"


    A violent drink came from the head of the city.


    The iron green face of Tieling flashed an angry look, the chest under the iron armor fluctuated violently, and a blow hit the wall in front of him.


    "Do you really think that war can be solved with smart words?"

 Chapter 1052

    The military method says that it is the best policy to subdue people without fighting.


    Tang Hao didn''t mean much to attack this important town. It would be better to attack the city without blood.


    Looking at the angry figure on the head of the city, Tang Hao grinned.


    "The iron general avoided and didn''t answer, but he was afraid?"


    Seeing that the city was still silent, Tang Hao turned his horse''s head and wandered slowly under the city.


    "Speaking of it, you and I are both high-ranking generals in junior high school. The way of using troops is very different. Whether it''s coercion, inducement or reward based on merit, they are all strategies to stabilize the morale of the army, but the situation is completely different in the same martial country."


    "Have you ever thought that one day these soldiers who are kept in the dark by you will wake up and turn away?"


    "Have you ever thought that one day these soldiers suddenly found that their generals were using their blood and lives as stepping stones to climb the peak of power?"


    As soon as he said this, the soldiers holding the sword changed their faces and looked at the silent figure on the wall and pavilion in horror.


    The commotion and whispers spread slowly at the head of the city.


    A sigh opened with the wind passing through the city, and someone spoke slowly.


    "General Tang..."


    Pop.


    The whip in his hand suddenly sounded and interrupted the words.


    Tang Hao shouted to the military master who closed his eyes slightly.


    "Abuse of power, forced recruitment of the poor and expansion of power with public power are disloyal!"


    "Forcibly detain these young people, have you ever thought about the gray haired parents behind them? They want to leave their hometown for your own selfish desires and even lose their lives without filial piety, so you don''t feel any guilt?"


    "What is the benevolence and righteousness of setting up colleagues and climbing the ladder of power with border defense?"


    "With an unfaithful, unfilial and unrighteous man like you, but he is at the top of the military general of Koguryo, how good can gaisuwen be?"


    As the wind grew louder, Tang Hao took the words of the time to the head of the city. Tang Hao raised his arm and pointed around the city for a week.


    "I Tang, today I want to tell you that a monarch who deceives his people is not worth guarding with his life. A big general with selfish desires is not worthy to put you on the front line of life and death!"


    "Today, I will give you two choices, either die or fall!"


    "I want to see what cities I can''t attack, and what swords and shields I can''t break!"


    Shaking the reins, Tang Hao suddenly turned back, and his powerful voice sounded all over Kuo Ye.


    "Prepare for war! Capture anqing!"


    The shadow of the people under the city dispersed, leaving general park at a loss in place.


    Tieling general, who had thought that he had followed for many years, would soften and survive at the last moment. After all, Anqing City, which was occupied by the enemy, finally needs a big general to garrison.


    But unexpectedly, the two generals confronted each other, said some words out of their hearts, and finally left angrily.


    Woo~


    Sobbing~


    On the broad field, a bleak siege horn sounded.


    Rows of stone throwers started again, soldiers began to press wooden spoons, and the archers in a square array began to take neat steps and move towards the city of Anqing.


    The soldiers at the head of the city woke up when they heard the sound of the horse''s hooves digging the hole and breaking the earth.


    Siege is imminent!


    This time, the Bing Feng of the Tang Dynasty is really moving!


    For a moment, panic filled the city, and the fingers holding the bow string trembled slightly.


    Looking at the advancing front under the city, some soldiers took a deep breath, but they could no longer lift their arrows and aimed at the slowly coming army.


    Someone whispered a question with an arrow.


    "General Tieling is really like what general Tang said? He secretly tripped general mu? Is this what general Tang said to disturb the morale of the army?"


    The veteran next to him disdained Leng hum. He squinted at the big general with complex colors on the tower and quietly opened his mouth.


    "You only know that general Mu is a figure like the God of war in Koguryo, but you don''t know that general tie was also a big general in the dynasty hall a few years ago."


    "King gaisuwen thought that the iron general was becoming more and more powerful. Just now he secretly recommended general mu..."


    "As for what general Tang said, it''s not nonsense. The power disputes in the court are surging like undercurrent and surging waves. But this time, the iron general did go too far in seeking personal gain with the safety of the country."


    Hiss~


    All the soldiers took a breath.


    "Is it worth working for such a terrible man with power?"


    The sound was like a drop of water falling into a river in a quiet valley. It penetrated into the hearts of every soldier with the wind and quietly ripples.


    Slowly relax the fingers pulling the bow string, remove the arrow mixed with the string line and hang it on your side.


    "General Tang is right. We shouldn''t be tools for others to seek power, let alone obey the generals who forcibly demolish our families and forcibly abduct them into the military camp."


    "Yes! We want a life of beauty reunion. We want our family to stop doing heavy labor, but struggle on the line of hunger all day."


    "Or... Or let''s surrender! Tang Hao of the Tang Dynasty said that if we surrender, we can avoid slaughter, the world is peaceful, and there will be no war..."


    "We want to live, we want to be with our family and live well... The Tang people will not garrison the city. The city still belongs to us..."

 Chapter 1053

    The noise in the city began to rise, and the atmosphere of truce and surrender spread in the city.


    In this buzzing City, it seems that something is collapsing and disintegrating in the heart.


    Seeing the soldiers'' momentum, the military division was shocked and angry.


    "The war is coming! What are you doing?"


    "Datang, it''s coming!"


    A roar of anger resounded through the city.


    Clang.


    There was the sound of a blade falling to the ground.


    "I''m down! I don''t want to die..."


    A slight sound came from a corner of the city.


    Clang~


    More voices came from the end of the city.


    Someone summoned up the courage to drink.


    "Down! I''m going home!"


    At the head of the city, the generals saw the sword still on the ground in the distance of the city wall. They were silent, dignified and bowed their heads silently.


    The morale of the army is lax, and the general trend is gone. The battle of attacking the city is doomed.


    Looking at the figure standing in the attic, all the generals had mixed feelings. They didn''t know what to persuade again.


    As a general who has been fighting for several years, I still don''t want to admit the fact of defeat.


    Perhaps at some time, I have forgotten the original ambition of benefiting the people and securing the country, and unknowingly went far away.


    "You... You are rebellious!"


    The voice of the military division suddenly rose, pointed to the noisy soldiers on the wall, dragged the senior general next to him and roared.


    "Look! These are your soldiers. Let them pick up their weapons. Come on!"


    Seeing that the senior general was indifferent and stood there with a complex look, the military division grabbed the military division''s arm.


    "General, you give a military order!"


    In his eyes, the figure standing on the black war horse hundreds of steps away from the city is reflected. Tieling''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and it seems that there is a flash of essence.


    Brush.


    A sharp blade comes out of its sheath.


    The voice of the city suddenly rose.


    "Park Hu!"


    The figure on the horse''s back under the city looked up at the figure on the city tower blankly, and was a little stunned.


    Tieling took a breath slowly, his voice was hoarse and low, and there were tears in his eyes.


    "You colluded with Tang generals regardless of your friendship with me day and night for several years..."


    "Today... This friendship is over here!"


    The sword pointing to Pu Hu under the city trembled faintly, and tears gathered in his eyes, which was particularly conspicuous.


    The face of the figure under the city suddenly changed. He flew off his horse and fell to his knees with a "poop", raised his head, looked at the figure on the city gate and gave a violent drink.


    "Iron general!"


    At the head of the city, the deputy general turned white and grabbed Tieling''s trembling arm. There were tears on his face.


    "General, don''t say these words..."


    Flicking his sleeves and lifting the deputy general beside him, Tieling drank tearfully.


    "Go away!"


    In the red eyes, tears spilled over and slipped down his jaw. Tieling''s face was so serious that he crossed his sword and scared the surrounding generals to withdraw two steps back involuntarily.


    "And you!"


    Brush.


    The clear light fell.


    With the sound of tearing, the wide sleeved hem fell in response.


    The sound of Tieling shook the city.


    "Today, I break off my friendship with you and have nothing to do with you anymore. Broken sleeves are proof!"


    The wind blew over the city, blowing up the wandering sleeves, scattered around the city and under the city.


    The generals and soldiers around were stunned when they saw the picture that didn''t broadcast floating.


    After being stunned for a short time, park Hu at the foot of the city looked at the light cloth in the wind. In the red tiger''s eyes, tears fell, and he opened his arms and shouted hoarsely at the head of the city.


    "General!"


    "Stop! Don''t be afraid to fight again, my subordinates, please!"


    "Come back to our hometown with me, where uncles are waiting for you to return."


    "We are still rich children among the squires. This military officer... We don''t do it, we don''t do it!"


    Looking at the closed city gate, park Hu hissed in pain, leaned down on the ground, touched his forehead to the ground and whimpered.


    "I can''t go back!"


    The figure on the head of the city saw his eyes, knelt on the ground, took a sword, staggered forward two steps and helped him to the head of the city.


    The old man pulled out a desolate smile on his tearful cheeks, shook his shoulders and laughed loudly.


    "Park Hu, you and I have been playing with water and mud in the countryside until now. I have your shadow all my life."


    "In my life, I have traveled north and south, experienced many things, and never let me shrink back..."


    He pointed to the figure standing on horseback in front of the Datang army array and said it with a sad voice.


    "Time makes people old. Look at the boy of Datang. He is young and ambitious."


    "Old, old, I can''t compare with these rising stars after all."


    The wind brushed the mottled hair, the sun shone through the thin clouds on the old face at the head of the city, and there was a smile on the tearful cheeks.


    The figure with mud on the forehead below the city stared at the city head and couldn''t stop crying. The Datang army array with neat steps also stopped at this moment and looked up at the last general who had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    The voice of the military division came out with a touch of panic.


    "General! Don''t be discouraged and cold, Tang Hao... Tang Hao''s words are just too extreme to disturb the morale of the army."


    "Let''s... Let''s work together and we will certainly be able to hold..."


    The figure at the head of the city slowly stretched out his hand backward, stopped the pace of the military division, and slowly shook his head.


    "Forget it..."


    "I chose this road myself."


    The sword lying flat on the wall pile was grasped.


    The next moment.


    Under the scorching sun, a blood thread flew out of his neck.

 Chapter 1054

    "General!"


    At the same time, the cry of surprise blew up at the head of the city.


    Everyone stared at the slowly collapsed voice, and their pupils opened suddenly.


    The cry rang out at the head of the city and spread.


    Ah, ah~


    Park Hu at the bottom of the city roared angrily, suddenly stood up from the ground and beat the city gate madly.


    When the city gate was opened, a figure rushed in. In the eyes, the deputy general, the military division and a senior general wailed carrying Tieling''s body.


    Park Hu looked at the soft one, rushed forward, fell down on his knees, hugged the body that was still warm, and the big tears rolled down.


    "General! How can you save such a fool?"


    "Sooner or later, general Tang will hand over the city to Koguryo."


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have told you the notice of conscription. I shouldn''t... shouldn''t..."


    The rough palm touched the familiar cheek, and Pu Hu raised his tearful face.


    "Go out of the countryside together and return home with good clothes... Now... Now you leave me alone, how should I..."


    At this point, park Hu was already sobbing, and the words behind him choked in his throat.


    Suddenly, his face flushed and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "General park!"


    More voices sounded beside the city gate, and the military division held the unconscious and fallen figure.


    For a time, the whole city was in chaos again. Those who carried people, pinched people, and called the doctor to run.


    Outside the city.


    Tang Hao looked at the "iron" handsome flag flying on the attic of the city wall for a long time and breathed out a long breath.


    He looked away and wanted to see the open gate. Tang Hao waved slowly.


    "Let''s go."


    Tieling''s suicide is undoubtedly the best atonement for the soldiers stationed in the city.


    On his deathbed, he blamed all his sins on himself and thanked him with death.


    Black war horses carrying young men in silver armor passed through the city gate. Rows of Koguryo soldiers under the city took off their armor and knelt down on the ground, waiting for the fall.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty armed with weapons quickly occupied the city walls, granaries, armories and other important places, and temporarily detained the surrendered soldiers in the barracks outside the city, waiting for the handling of follow-up matters.


    The summer sun shines high and the wind blows, bringing a trace of coolness.


    Tang Hao stood in front of the city engraved with the words "anqing" and looked at the newly inserted Tang flag waving in the attic at the head of the city and the bright red on the wall. He slowly lowered his head and strode forward.


    The soldiers in the army have settled down. Now entering the city again is to solve the problem of these generals.


    When the silver soldiers guarding the city gate saw Tang Hao standing upright with Wu Zhui, Wu Tong, Yuchi Jingde and others, they greeted one by one.


    "General Tang, general Yuchi, general Duan."


    The figure of the war horse heading north nodded slightly and raised his eyes. The original civil ministers and military generals in the city were all standing on both sides of the city gate road.


    In just five days, these ministers loyal to Koguryo have changed their words after completing the burial of Tieling.


    All this is really too fast, like a dream.


    If you don''t accept the reality of becoming a king and defeating an enemy, you have long been sleeping on the Loess.


    The horseshoes stepped on the cold bluestone floor, and the new generals standing bowed their heads and bowed their hands.


    "General Tang."


    When he stopped the horse, Tang Hao glanced at the crowd and nodded slightly.


    "Since you submit to the Tang Dynasty, you will be loyal."


    "As I Tang said earlier, sooner or later this city will be handed over to Koguryo. For the time being, you should keep your original position, go home and rest and wait for the summon."


    Then he took a look at the figure with the scholar''s high Hoodie.


    "Are you the military division under Tieling?"


    Suddenly, Tang Hao mentioned that the people who were about to leave stopped and stood still.


    The military master was a little guilty. He hung his head and arched his hands in front of his forehead.


    "General Tang, my subordinates are."


    There was a touch of depression and uneasiness in the silent air. The military master''s heart was pounding. I don''t know why Tang Hao called himself at this moment.


    A calm voice came from a high place directly ahead.


    "It''s time to bring back the expelled people in Anqing city."


    "Only when there are people in the city can there be some vitality. There are too many empty houses. I don''t like it."


    After hearing this, the military division breathed a sigh of relief and quickly bowed.


    "General Tang is right!"


    "My subordinates do it like this."


    Shaking the reins, Tang Hao passed slowly by the humble figure. As he brushed his body, the light words passed on.


    "Previously, I was a loyal and brave man alone like the general of our Datang barracks."


    "Good health care."


    When the words fall, the shadow of a group of people has left.


    After death, Wu Tong reined in his horse and looked at Tang Hao suspiciously.


    "These generals, just forget it? Don''t you worry that they will rebel again?"


    Tang Hao bumped up and down with the horse, looked up at the empty street and smiled faintly.


    "Speaking of it, Koguryo is not an east-west Turk after all. It has its own culture and living habits. Even if it is assimilated, it will take time."


    "Although there is a feud, it is impossible to kill the city after all. Don''t worry, just like the western regions, set up one or two towns under the jurisdiction of the east capital guard."


    Turning to Wu Tong, Tang Hao smiled and patted his shoulder.


    "Let''s go to the Beijing Temple as soon as possible and dispose of those bodies. Yuchi Pifu has complained to me that the smell is too strong."

 Chapter 1055

    Jingguan.


    Originally, in Tang Hao''s eyes, it was a graveyard with stone tablets.


    But when the vast army marched into this area, Tang Hao realized how immature his previous idea was.


    The fortress built by huge stones rises from the ground. It looks like a pyramid. On it, there is a stone tablet. The words "Jingguan" are gilded and glittering in the sun.


    If Yuchi Jingde, a veteran general, had not mentioned this past earlier, Tang Hao almost visited it as an architectural wonder in Koguryo.


    Standing under this towering building, people suddenly feel small.


    "I didn''t expect Koguryo to build such buildings so magnificent."


    Tang Hao looked up and squinted at the two big words flashing gold. He looked solemn and murmured.


    Beside him, Yuchi Jingde looked serious and spoke with a trace of excitement.


    "It''s a big project to mine raw stones from deep mountains, carve them, ship them for a year, and move and chisel them with 100000 people."


    "It is said that building such a fortress tired the people no less than the soldiers who died in the war..."


    A touch of sadness appeared on Yuchi Jingde''s face. Looking at the huge stone buildings in front of him, he seemed to fall into memory.


    His eyes were covered with fog, and his voice was a little choked.


    "Separated by the old Great Wall, Koguryo sent a seriously ill guard to ambush Tang sergeants in the mountains."


    "I personally led a pawn, intended to attack on the flank, but fell into an ambush... General Yang personally rode lightly at night to help me break through..."


    "That night, the fire was all over the sky, fighting everywhere, the eyes were full of fallen soldiers in the cold light, and the hillsides were all stained with blood... The hillsides without water stains were soaked with blood everywhere..."


    "General Yang''s armor has long been broken, and his horses have been shot by random arrows. When he saw me, he still had arrows on his shoulders. He was covered with blood. On his armor, I couldn''t tell which were his blood stains and which were barbarians..."


    "When the team of 5000 people broke through the siege, there were only less than 30 people. General Yang fell on my back... Finally, I knew that General Yang had been stabbed in the abdomen on the way to save me."


    The man who always roared like an ox and had a heart as strong as iron burst into tears at this moment.


    Yuchi Jingde wiped tears on his face and turned to look at Tang Hao. His voice was a little hoarse.


    "There are many such examples in this war."


    "Lao Qi, who led more than 100 people, hung his broken arm and still stuck to the canyon, chewed the grass and lurked alone on the hillside for several days to investigate the plot. Lao Zhang, who covered the transfer of the army, led 800 dead men under his command and attacked tens of thousands of military formations..."


    "Although their bones have been transported back to Datang, I can still hear their voice when they shouted long live Datang."


    Our ancestors are dead, and our deeds are still being preached.


    Tang Hao was filled with mixed feelings after listening to this past.


    Brush.


    Yuchi Jingde pulled out a knife at his waist.


    Walking between the palms of the cold blade, the faltering blush in the sunset is particularly dazzling.


    Holding his cut hand tightly and holding it horizontally in front of his chest, let the blood drip down the soil. Yuchi Jingde''s low, hoarse roar echoed in front of the building.


    "Heaven is the evidence. I Yuchi Jingde will let Koguryo dog thieves pay their blood debts, otherwise they will not return home after death!"


    The generals beside them drew their swords, cut their palms and swore with blood.


    Tang Hao did as he did, raised his green sword with a touch of crimson and pointed to the sky.


    "You Datang men, our ancestors are dead, but the blood shed on this land will not be left in vain!"


    "Facing the sky, with my ancestors, Tang Hao vowed that he would not return to the battle of Koguryo!"


    In the army array behind him, all the cavalry dismounted, took out their swords, cut their palms and swore.


    "Heaven is on the earth, and the land trodden by the cavalry''s iron hooves is the land of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "We must follow general Tang, never forget our brave predecessors, and then show our ancestors'' heroism."


    Dong Dong.


    One shield hit the ground and lifted the soil.


    In the smoke and dust, the soldiers half knelt on the ground, half holding a bloody single palm, got up and roared.


    "Heaven is on the sky. The soldiers and axes are fierce. Kill all barbarian thieves and raise my Tang Guowei!"


    "Would like to follow general Tang''s side, cut through thorns and thorns, and shake Kyushu again!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the desolate land, the sonorous oath was covered with a sound, which shook through the mountains and rushed into the sky.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    A bloody scream resounded through the sky.


    Tang Hao carried a green bag and climbed up from the side of the high stone castle.


    The scarlet cloak fluttered in the wind. The wind stirred the dignified cheeks of the handsome young man, blew his hair and danced in the air.


    Wu Tong holds a large wooden bucket, and Chumo follows him with a stick.


    The high pitched and vigorous voice swings with the wind on the whole stone castle.


    "Since gaisuwen likes to fight and kill."


    "Let him look at our soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, see if our swords calcined by the fire are sharp, and see if our soldiers honed from the wind and rain are brave!"


    Bang.


    The green cold blade cuts on the rolling gold characters.


    The big characters painted with yellow dye fell off.


    Tang Hao rolled up his sleeves and took over the wooden stick from Chumo. He dipped one end wrapped in a large mass of hemp cloth into the already smelly blood, and slowly put a line of scarlet characters on the exposed new stone tablet.


    "Tang Hao broke Koguryo here!"

 Chapter 1056

    "Report!"


    "Datang cavalry swept through the black bone city and the King City. It''s going east!"


    In the Imperial Palace, the scouts who reported the news had roared before they entered the hall, completely ignoring the dancers who were still dancing in the hall.


    The voice fell, half knelt on the ground, arched his hand like an ox panting, and his hand holding the war report trembled uncontrollably.


    The vocal music suddenly stopped, and the dancer who was still dancing panicked and gave way to a channel.


    On the Dragon seat, the burly figure of half holding beauty suddenly shocked, and the grapes on the mouth fell.


    "What!"


    Gasping with fear, gaisuwen stood up with a "Teng", and his eyes were full of horror.


    Striding down the stone steps, he looked at the soldiers kneeling on the ground with a touch of disbelief.


    "What''s up, tell me more."


    The war report held high in his hand seemed to be a book that could judge people''s life and death. Even gaisuwen, who was in power, withdrew at the moment of reaching out his hand.


    The taxi soldier was sweating on his forehead and looked at the close Black Soap boots with a shudder in his hoarse voice.


    "The King City and the black bone city were broken in one day."


    "Then... Naqingcheng was also broken two days ago."


    Step on.


    When the news came into his ears like a bolt from the blue, gaisuwen couldn''t help taking two steps back, pale and trembling.


    All the courtiers in the hall stared at each other like bronze bells, looked at each other, and couldn''t say a word.


    The whole hall was filled with a strong atmosphere of depression, and even breathing became particularly difficult and dignified.


    "Impossible!"


    Under the thick mustache, his lips whispered and squeezed out this sentence.


    Waving his sleeve robe with his cross arm, Gaisu shook his tattoo and shouted.


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    "You lied about the military situation and ruined the work of the court!"


    "Come on! Push it out and cut it!"


    In the restless shouts and shouts, the soldier holding a knife handle outside the hall answered and entered. He was half kneeling. The soldier in the hall suddenly changed his face, knelt down hastily and held up the information in his hand.


    "Your majesty! The military newspaper is here. The matter is absolutely true. Please see it clearly."


    When Tang Hao raised 100000 soldiers to cross the Yalu River, gaisuwen knew that the war was coming.


    But the Great Wall, which depends on the natural moat, is guarded by 60000 soldiers. Dawang city is even more solid and deep. He is proud of mudongjiao, which is surrounded by three cities.


    No matter what, it will take at least half a year for these cities to be attacked and felled, and even the situation of losing soldiers and defeating generals should be enough for Tang Hao to retreat in spite of difficulties!


    But now, after only half a month or so, even the important military towns behind have been captured. Such an outcome is hard for anyone to accept.


    The general sitting on the side of the hall couldn''t help but be frightened. He stood up slowly, looked at the scouts dragged outside the hall, and waved back.


    "Military newspaper, show it."


    Returning to the free scouts, he knelt in panic for a few steps, raised his hand tremblingly, handed it to Jinhe across the short table, and glanced at gaisuwen who fell in the hall.


    Looking at the military newspaper within reach, Jinhe was suddenly afraid.


    If Tang Hao invaded Koguryo with his army half a month ago, he firmly believed that the team would return to the Tang kingdom again in vain.


    In the former Sui Dynasty, 150000 soldiers invaded Koguryo with great momentum, and returned home with a tragic defeat. There were a total of 50000 less. Even if Tang Hao had the ability to lead the army, what could he do?


    But the familiar fire paint sealing wax and the seal of Mufeng county magistrate will not be false.


    This military newspaper was not issued by a general in the enemy occupied city, but by a nearby state or county. Could it be that all the soldiers in the whole city were caught?


    When I was confused, I was more shocked.


    In Yu Guang, countless old ministers stared at themselves with timid eyes. The same light in their eyes seemed to hope that this information was false!


    Gritting his teeth, Jinhe stretched out his big palm and slowly took the battle report.


    Holding back his uncontrollable hands, shuddered, wiped a cold sweat on his forehead, and gently opened the sealing wax.


    Perhaps because of too much fear, I tried twice to unseal it simply.


    The familiar kraft paper roll was unfolded, a line of small characters came into view, and the dazzling bright red seal came into view. Jinhe was shocked all over the body, and the fine cold sweat on his forehead merged into big beads of sweat, which slipped down one by one.


    A feeling of suffocation came to my heart, as if the Koguryo sky had collapsed.


    Wow.


    Rub your hands and knead the scroll into a ball.


    A pair of cold eyes looked down on the ground, and the whole body was like a scout like chaff. A trembling howl shook the hall.


    "Lie about the military situation!"


    "Drag it down and cut it!"


    The repeated shadow of death sucked into his heart again, and the Scout''s eyes were filled with horror until someone picked up his arms.


    "Spare your life, king, spare your life."


    "Subordinate, subordinate, every sentence is true..."


    Before he finished speaking, he had been covered by his big hand, leaving only the sound of sobbing.


    Returning to the calm hall, Jinhe squeezed the paper ball in his hand, soaked in cold sweat, and threw it into the candle porcelain cover.


    Poof.


    The orange flame devoured the whole scroll in an instant, and Jinhe''s low hoarse voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "The war in the west is not objective. Please move to the side hall and discuss with the generals again."


    Gaisuwen glanced at the pale golden river and stood up.


    "Side hall discussion."


    After that, like a puppet, he turned mechanically and walked in vain towards the side hall.


    As the voice left, a long breath came from the whole hall.


    The ministers looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Datang Bingfeng, we''re going to run over!

 Chapter 1057

    Council chamber.


    A huge sand table hovers over a square foot of the house, and the mountains and forests with vertical and horizontal gullies are filled with flags embroidered with flying eagles.


    The Great Wall imitated by clay is located at the border of Koguryo. Large and small wooden cities are quietly located on the sand table, just like a lifelike reduced version of Koguryo.


    Jinhe took the lead in stepping into the house, leaned against the door, waved back those eunuchs with flags and wooden poles, and told them.


    "No one is allowed to get close to this house. Those who violate the order will be beheaded."


    The eunuch who was supposed to put flags and puppet soldiers on the sand table was stunned when he heard about the military life. After a while, he promised again and again and hurried out.


    When gaisuwen and a group of veterans entered the house, Jinhe took the door, looked extremely gloomy, and silently followed gaisuwen behind the tattoo.


    Gaisuwen''s eyes flashed from the whole sand table and finally stayed in the King City generation, with a faint ruddy corner of his eyes.


    As a discerning king, gaisuwen already guessed the end from the look of Jinhe without personally opening the letter.


    What the scouts said is true. Killing the Scouts is just to prevent such wars from causing greater panic and causing too much unrest.


    Someone pounded Jinhe''s arm and whispered.


    "Military newspaper... Is it true?"


    "Where is the Tang army now?"


    At this point, Jinhe didn''t hide it. He took the wooden pole beside the sand table and pushed it to the bright red flag embroidered with Tang characters, which landed in Anqing.


    Anqing.


    Gaoju Licheng Guo is the last line of defense.


    In the future, there will be no natural graben to rely on, and the imperial city of Koguryo is in danger.


    All the generals present looked at the flag and were silent.


    With a touch of sad voice, it sounded slowly from the hall. Gaisuwen supported the wooden fence at the edge of the sand table and shouted loudly.


    "The city hit by blood has not been covered with heat, but it was broken by a yellow haired boy''s fingers."


    "I still underestimate this boy."


    Wring his eyebrows, Jinhe''s face showed a dignified look, and his eyes swam in the captured city.


    "There was a torch in the king''s city. No one was spared. General Mu was burned into ashes and his body was difficult to distinguish."


    "The black bone city was burned by fire, and was forced to fight, resulting in the destruction of the whole army. The soldiers of Anqing city turned against the enemy, and the iron general killed himself at the head of the city..."


    Hiss~


    Hearing this, all the generals present took a breath.


    Water city was attacked by fire?


    Anqing soldiers were taught by Tieling general himself, and even turned against him.


    These things sound incredible, more like a dream, so unreal.


    Gaisuwen waved to break the silent deadlock, took the wooden pole in Jinhe''s hand and knocked around Anqing city.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how to break the game now... Do you have a good plan?"


    ¡­¡­


    Anqing city.


    Used to running around on horseback, Tang Hao felt at home when he sat on ice again.


    Counting the time, it has been three months since Beijing. The baby in his infancy should be able to see the world and even say a few words.


    With the careful Princess Changle accompanying the baby, it must be that the baby should be very strong.


    Li Wanqing should also assume the role of being in charge of power in the mansion and take care of her business routes very smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s mouth was filled with a happy smile.


    "Grandpa, the military camp has changed."


    The steady voice turned the screen and came to my ears.


    The next moment.


    With steady steps, a figure flashed on one side of the screen.


    Tang Hao restrained his thoughts, looked at Wu Tong, supported the handrail and sat up.


    "What''s up?"


    Wu Tong arched his fist, raised his head slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "The hot weather and the rush of these days made many soldiers unable to resist the heat and fell unconscious."


    "When I first came to Koguryo, there were acclimatized soldiers in various military formations, and many soldiers were upset."


    Pause for a moment, Wu Tong; A trace of worry flashed across his face.


    "I''m afraid the advance of the whole army will be delayed."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao looked at the teapot on the table, thought for a moment and said in silence.


    "When the order goes down, the whole army will repair it. At this time, we will no longer practice and strengthen the vigilance of the city."


    "The soldiers stationed outside the barracks should be moved near the city wall to strengthen patrol and guard against sneak attacks."


    "Find some people in the city and buy some mung beans..."


    Before the voice fell, Wu Tong arched his hand.


    "My subordinates have been cooked by the cooks in the army."


    Tang Hao''s eyes suddenly brightened, revealing a thin smile.


    "With you, it saves a lot of things."


    Slowly lying back in his seat, Tang Hao looked at Wu Tong with satisfaction. Tang Hao closed his eyes slightly and asked casually.


    "Is there any news about Koguryo royal family?"


    Wu Tong closed his lips, recalled for a moment, and said.


    "I''ve heard that there is news about the Imperial City in the nearby cities. As for the movement of the Imperial City, it''s still unknown."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao grinned and rubbed his forehead.


    "No hurry."


    "King City, black bone City, Anqing city and cangyan city have been broken one after another."


    "Gaisuwen also needs time to digest this sudden change. Two town generals have died one after another. I wonder how he will break this impasse."


    Qingzhou''s eyebrows also eased down. Wu Tong looked at Tang Hao, who was half lying in the seat and pinching the eyebrow peak, and smiled.


    "My Lord, many strange strategies have broken the myth of their solid fortress. Gaisuwen must be furious at this time."


    Ha ha ha.


    The figure on the seat smiled loudly.


    "Anqing city is an important military town, close to mountains and rivers. We take over the granary, ordnance and materials."


    "There are also a large number of people who have died and hold their power in their hands. They should spend their old age in a foreign land."


    "If the order goes down, except for guarding the city and patrolling soldiers, all the other soldiers can remove their armour. Have a good taste of the local conditions and customs of this foreign country. When our soldiers are energetic and healthy, we will attack the Koguryo royal family again!"


    With his eyes slightly open, Tang Hao waved to the respectful figure.


    "You don''t have to guard around me all the time. Go to the States and counties near the city and buy some herbs to treat sword wounds for later use."


    It is the first time that Wu Tong has heard of the saying that war is like playing.


    Smiling, Wu Tong bowed to the figure on the seat and hugged boxing.


    "Yes, my subordinates."

 Chapter 1058

    Cicadas chirp, the hot sun casts a silhouette of leaves, leaving mottled light and shadow on the dresser.


    The yellow long clothes stacked low stools, and the sound of water came from the bath bucket next to them.


    The woman with beautiful face and fair skin lifted the spray crystal clear and flowed down from the fragrant shoulder. The rose petals, like butterflies, perch on the white and tender jade shoulder.


    Soft fingers twisted the petals, and an inch long dark red scar came into view.


    The finger slipped through the wound, and the sword stabbed that day was clearly in my mind.


    The beautiful eyes outside the wandering objects gradually condense a touch of hatred, and the lips gently open to highlight the cold words.


    "Datang, no, Tang Hao, you invade my Koguryo and have to separate my bones and flesh. My brother doesn''t know where he is."


    "This vast territory of a country is close at hand, but it seems to be thousands of miles apart."


    Rubbing the wound, the woman''s face is slightly cold.


    "If you stab me to death with this sword, end your life of being enslaved. But you didn''t."


    "Even if I have given you a chance, don''t blame me for the vengeance."


    Dong Dong.


    The knock on the door was a little rapid and came from the outside.


    The woman who was still remembering put away her thoughts and restored her previous silence on her face.


    "Come in."


    The door opened in response. A woman with narrow sleeves and a bun flashed in.


    Bring the door door door cleanly, lift the sword and hug the fist.


    "Jinniang, Anqing falls, soldiers fall or die, iron general... Commit suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    The figure in the bath bucket was obviously stunned and repeated it casually. It was more or less unbelievable.


    The woman holding the arched hand position slowly put down her arm and nodded solemnly.


    "At this time, Anqing city has been occupied by the Tang people, and the recalled people have entered the city one after another. 100000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are stationed outside the city to guard the safety of the new city."


    The woman lying on the side of the bath bucket has a complex complexion, not to mention pain, not to mention joy.


    The woman''s name is Jin Xiang. She was born in a poor family. She has a eldest brother and has a good relationship.


    In Koguryo, when gesuwen wantonly recruited soldiers throughout the territory, his brother was kidnapped and his father who stopped the officers and soldiers was stabbed in the street. A happy family was broken on that day.


    There were fewer and fewer men in the town. Officers and soldiers began to recruit civilian men, and women were not spared. Tieling, who passed by, thought that he was beautiful, was willing to rescue and cultivate him carefully, and became a tool for him to stand at the peak of the power of the court.


    Suddenly, Datang''s attack was really sudden, and Tieling, who raised himself, died.


    Without pressure on the master, the woman suddenly became a body of freedom.


    Looking at the flickering golden fragrance, the woman with the sword called softly.


    "Jin Niang?"


    Seeing the woman in the bath bucket recover a trace of Qingming, the woman wrinkled her eyebrows and asked.


    "Let''s, what should we do now?"


    Questions came up. Jin Xiang was confused again. His head was drooping and his jade arm was on the side of the bath bucket, whispering softly.


    "Yes, where are we going now?"


    "Mu Dongjiao is dead. I was about to die. I used to rely on general Tieling to find out that my brother was sent to build the Great Wall. He was finally transferred by the military camp. Now general Tieling is dead and all the clues are broken. If I want to find out, I will undoubtedly find a needle in the sea."


    "Iron general has 150000 troops, and there are not a few strong generals, but he is still defeated by Tang Hao."


    Jin Xiang smiled at herself and looked down to see the dazzling scar on her shoulder.


    "I''m a female. How can he de fight him? The Revenge of this sword can''t be repaid after all."


    "General Tieling is alive. I still have you sword catching women. This time he''s gone, and I don''t have money to feed you."


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    With tears in her eyes, the woman carrying the sword fell to her knees and sobbed.


    "Does Jin Niang dare us to go?"


    "We refugees who fled from famine were already helpless. If Jin Niang hadn''t begged in front of the iron general, most of us would have died on the road of labor."


    "Although I have been practising martial arts and sword these years, I have been hiding under the iron mansion door and doing some killing business without seeing the sun. But I have no worries about food and clothing. Our three sisters are brothers and sisters and have a happy life."


    "Now if jinniang drives us out, how can our bloody hands hold the embroidery needle and thread."


    The kowtow fell with the last word and made a thump.


    The woman had already burst into tears and filled the house with vague whispers.


    "Jinniang is kind to us. Our yard is around jinniang."


    "I hope... I hope jinniang can take back her words."


    The sound of crying haunted my ears. The sound of crying made Jin Xiang in the bath bucket listen to some unbearable, and sweet words came out of the sigh.


    "Get up."


    "If I don''t drive you away, I''m just afraid I''ll have to eat humble food in the future."


    The woman with pear blossom and rain raised her face, with a touch of joy, and hurried to respond.


    "Xin''er is not afraid of hardship. As long as she can stay next to Jin Niang, she can be satisfied with eating bran and swallowing vegetables."


    Wow.


    The figure in the bath bucket rises slowly, and the smooth carcass is exposed.


    "Change your clothes."


    "In the future, if you and I want to bathe in the sun, we can''t show people the face of a killer. You don''t call me jinniang anymore. Call sister Sheng to hide people''s ears and eyes."


    The woman who wiped her body carefully gave a slight "um" and listened to the whisper of the figure in front of her.


    "The iron general is dead. We have nothing to rely on this time. We will inevitably lose our deeds when we return to the court."


    "If you want to go back, naturally you can''t."


    He took the clothes on the short table and put them on the figure in front of him. The woman''s bright eyes lit up and said.


    "Sister, Anqing city is now the world of the Tang Dynasty. I''ve heard that many prisoners have fallen. Why don''t we go to Anqing to inquire?"


    "Maybe I can meet your eldest brother there."


    The border area is vast, and Jin XiangNeng and the last information found are also here.


    The woman''s words raised a touch of hope in Jinxiang''s heart.


    "It''s not too late to inform the other two sisters, and we can go to Anqing."

 Chapter 1059

    Chang''an imperial city.


    Tai Chi palace.


    The golden sun rose at the beginning, the shade of the trees swayed lightly, the maids stood quietly under the eaves of the palace, and the clothes were taken up with the wind.


    In the sound of cicadas, in the open door of the hall, someone stepped on the lotus steps, stepped over the light spot on the ground, and slowly walked in with a medicine can.


    The medicine smell covered the water powder smell on the woman, and it was full-bodied and diffused from the jar.


    Smelling the medicine, the figure on the bed sat up slowly holding the edge of the Dragon collapse.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty looked slightly yellow and looked away slightly tired, but his eyes were bright and focused on the figure coming from the back of the screen.


    In the line of sight, the graceful figure turned the screen, appeared in front of him, and walked lightly.


    Meeting the eyes of the king of Tang Dynasty, the figure carrying the medicine smiled and greeted him without pause.


    "Your Majesty, why are you sitting up?"


    Between the words, put down the medicine pot on the table next to the bed, take out the pottery bowl, pour half a bowl of soup medicine and put it on the table.


    As he turned around, he put on the figure who wanted to get up.


    "The imperial doctor said it was better to have a rest."


    Patting the jade hand held in his arm, the king of Tang smiled calmly and opened his mouth slowly.


    "It''s sunny and cicadas are chirping. In this bedroom, I''ve heard birds singing and exultation on the corridor. I''m very happy."


    "Meiniang, let''s go. Follow me around."


    Wu Mei Niang giggled, turned around, picked up the medicine bowl and handed it to her.


    "Your Majesty didn''t hear the birds singing and laughing, but something else?"


    "In the great victory of the eastern expedition, general Tang pulled out three important military towns. Such war reports should be more pleasant than the singing of birds."


    "My concubine dared to guess that this is why your majesty is happy."


    It''s a great sin to speculate on the holy intention, but the king of Tang didn''t feel angry at all, but laughed.


    He nodded his fingers at the figure beside him and shook his head with a smile.


    "Wu Meiniang, Wu Meiniang, I like you. I can get through it at a glance. It''s easy to talk."


    He took the medicine bowl, gulped it down, stretched his mouth and made a long light "ah" sound, which was like tasting beautiful wine. It was as if the bitter medicine was in his mouth and didn''t feel bitter.


    The empty bowl was handed to Wu Meiniang. After she put the empty bowl down, she walked side by side outside the hall.


    "The great victory of the eastern expedition is the most joyful event for me in recent years."


    "This thorn in my heart can finally be removed."


    Outside the hall, the sun was shining brightly. Birds were sipping water beside the rockery in the garden and chirping merrily at the two men walking among the soldiers.


    When the breeze blew, Wu Meiniang''s skirt was fluttering. She was dressed up like a fairy.


    Put on the arm of the king of Tang, Wu Meiniang looked at the king of Tang with silver hair on her temples, and her Phoenix eyes smiled into crescent moon.


    "Your Majesty, the young hero of general Tang has shown his extraordinary military strategy when conquering East and West Turks. During this eastern expedition, the Koguryo fortress has been broken in just half a month. No one can compare these achievements in the Tang Dynasty and even the previous dynasty."


    "The war in the future is no longer blurred. It is obvious that Koguryo has a strong crossbow at the end. It must be a series of victories in the next days."


    "Your Majesty, just wait for these border generals to be promoted to rank."


    As soon as the voice fell, the red lips stirred up and sent out a silver bell like laughter.


    The king of the Tang Dynasty felt more comfortable and happy when he heard these words.


    Just as Wu Cairen said, Koguryo''s defense line was completely defeated, and the two generals who were famous all the time were damaged, and most of the troops in the court were captured.


    The next war was just a matter of course and rolled over.


    "You, you, just say some nice words, ha ha ha."


    Wu Mei Niang''s heart was sweet and charming. She smiled and gently shook the arm of the king of Tang, like a girl.


    "As long as your majesty is happy, my concubine will be naturally happy. In this way, your Majesty''s dragon body will be healthier and faster."


    "Your Majesty, this king butterfly dance is a celebration of the unification of Jiuzhou in the Tang Dynasty and the dress of all national ministers. It is a sign of great luck."


    "Our Tang Dynasty will certainly extend the century and millennium of Zhenguan''s prosperity."


    Looking at the colorful butterflies dancing in the garden, the king of Tang''s face showed a touch of excitement and clapped his hands.


    "Good! Good! Well said!"


    Three good words make you happy.


    After death, father-in-law Rong smiled with joy when he heard these praises.


    "Your Majesty has been ruddy, energetic and getting better recently. It''s a good thing."


    Le ha''s two people who couldn''t close their mouths turned around and saw father Rong lying with Buddha dust in his arms and walking slowly.


    "Just in time, father-in-law Rong, tell me if Meiniang has gone to Tianxing palace to practice with Li Chunfeng in these days?"


    "Why does he look at bad luck?"


    They were slightly stunned and laughed a moment later.


    Smiling for a moment, father-in-law Rong shook the Buddha dust and drove away the mosquitoes and flies, laughing.


    "Your Majesty, your Highness the king of Jin brought some mountain treasures to visit."


    When he looked at them, the king of Tang smiled.


    "Xuan, Xuan."


    "It seems that this quiet child is filial! Ha ha ha."


    Grandpa Rong kneaded the dust and bowed.


    "Minister, leave first."


    After saying that, she gave a slight salute to Wu Meiniang and turned to leave.


    Wu Meiniang, who returned to the side of the king of the Tang Dynasty, glittered in her beautiful eyes. Intentionally or unintentionally, the jade hand lying on the arm of the king of Tang was not as compact as before.


    Li Zhi, king of Jin.


    Is the prince who has disappeared for a long time going to meet in the end?

 Chapter 1060

    King City.


    The sky of Qingming has dispersed before the scorching sun rises.


    Early in the morning, birds flew over the huge city, overlooking the streets below. The crowd was like an ant colony, heading in different directions to start the day.


    A carriage walked slowly across the street.


    A moment later, the curtain was lifted. Tang Hao looked at the hurried pedestrians in the street and smiled.


    "Master Guo is a good means. He was able to bring back the fugitives in the city in just five days. It seems that the military master has a high reputation in the city, which is unexpected."


    The figure sitting in the carriage opposite looked at Tang Hao in front of him and smiled.


    "Regret?"


    "Regret what?"


    The military master narrowed his eyes slightly, stroked his chin and beard, and spoke cautiously.


    "High prestige means that it has a great influence in the city. General Tang put us veteran generals in the city like this. He is not afraid of our vicious hands and making trouble?"


    Ha ha ha.


    A hearty laugh came, and Tang Hao said in a deep voice, half leaning on the carriage.


    "You won''t, they won''t, let alone."


    The sound of selling steamed stuffed buns came into his ears. The military master leaned forward and stared at Tang Hao in doubt.


    "Put the counselors and generals under the enemy general on the territory they just recovered. General Tang is so confident that they won''t turn against each other?"


    "Is it difficult for general Tang to think that these soldiers, who are enemy generals, have no desire for revenge and obediently submit?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Hao waved and asserted.


    "No!"


    "I Tang Hao never wanted to force anyone, let alone these loyal and brave men who are loyal to the generals."


    "In troubled times, we don''t talk about benevolence, we only talk about rivers and mountains. If Kyushu is unified and the world is peaceful, we should talk about benevolence."


    "Even if the Tang Dynasty''s guns are sharp and powerful, it''s just a deterrent. The stability of the country still depends on the unity of the army and the people."


    Slowly put down the curtain of the carriage, the noise outside the window suddenly disappeared, and Tang Hao''s voice became clear again.


    "If anqing were placed under the control of the Tang Dynasty, most of the Koguryo people might rather sleep in the mountains than return to the city."


    "Even if I go back to the city wall, I''m afraid to control those revenge people. It''s enough for our officers and men of the three armies to be busy."


    Guo Junshi fully agreed with these words, but he found some problems in his mind.


    After a moment of silence, the military master frowned and wondered.


    "Capture cities without occupation, drive out soldiers without taking over."


    "Even so, why did general Tang recruit troops in this area?"


    Tang Hao smiled when he patted the military division''s arm on his leg.


    "Such a problem is the key."


    "You''re right. The city is now in your hands. The responsibility of the general has not changed, but most of his men are missing. It''s nothing to govern the city, but the strength must not be enough when you think of the rebellion."


    "The significance of the Tang expedition is not to invade many regions, but to absorb the hearts of the people. In other words, even if Koguryo summarizes the whole territory of the Tang Dynasty and dispatches soldiers, it is not enough to occupy this region."


    Pointing out the window, Tang Hao smiled.


    "You see, the people live and work in peace and contentment. They have farmland, clothes and clothes. The whole family is happy together. Who wants to fight again?"


    "If the whole Koguryo is prosperous and friendly to its neighbors, the country will be prosperous and prosperous. How can a big country with one heart and one mind be easily conquered?"


    Looking at the thoughtful military division, Tang Hao sat up and looked at it with great interest.


    "Xinluo is just a small place. Koguryo is a vast military front. Have you been entangled for more than two years?"


    "But it''s the city wall, but it''s already alive. Can''t you understand the truth?"


    With a long sigh of relief, Tang Hao slowly leaned against the carriage and stretched out his palms.


    "Don''t say two years, even if you are given five years, you won''t get out of the mire of Xinluo."


    "I can''t blame you. I can only blame Gaisu Wenjian for taking the wrong position!"


    There was silence in the carriage, leaving only clattering horseshoes and the sound of vendors outside the window.


    A moment later.


    The military master bowed up, slowly half knelt on the ground and arched his hands.


    "General Tang is lofty and people-oriented."


    "Guo, more than 10000 people in Qingcheng, dai''an, expressed his gratitude to general Tang."


    Pointing to the short seat opposite, Tang Hao pressed his arm in the air.


    "Sit down, don''t be polite."


    "The Tang Dynasty is a land of etiquette. You can''t see these false rites."


    "If you really want to thank me, you might as well pay several more percent when you deliver the tribute this year."


    Hearing this, the military master''s face became stiff. Staring at Tang Hao''s cunning eyes, he found that the Tang general still had a serious look in front of the army, completely bargaining and taking office.


    The next moment.


    The stunned military master woke up and couldn''t help laughing.


    This half joking and half serious remark immediately narrowed the gap between them.


    He got up slowly and sat on the low seat on one side of the carriage. The military master stroked his chin beard and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "General Tang! I didn''t expect you to look like a businessman as soon as you left the war. Every sentence doesn''t leave the word of profit. I opened my eyes."


    "No wonder a general can dominate the business world in the Tang Dynasty and sell this exquisite tea set to Koguryo."

 Chapter 1061

    At dusk, the sky is red.


    The city tower engraved with anqing ancient seal characters is bathed in the afterglow of the sunset.


    The golden light shines on the potholes and walls, and the arrows cast mottled shadows on the broken bricks and stones.


    At the head of the city, dark red infiltrated into the boulder and silently told the Tragic Song of the military general.


    Mei Mou stared at the conspicuous color through the veil, took a deep breath for a long time, looked away and looked at the people''s soldiers at the gate of the city.


    The gossamer floats, and sweet words come.


    "Be alert, let''s go to town."


    The three women beside them are all the same sun shading hats. They are different from those in the past. They change into loose linen clothes, carry girdles and look like farmers.


    The four people were particularly surprised when they entered the city easily. With a little uneasiness and novelty, they were making trouble, and a familiar feeling came to their hearts.


    Stepping on the bluestone floor, the people around didn''t tremble and fear at all. They even gathered together in twos and threes, joking and laughing, and the owner picked up some gold and silver hairpins outside the city.


    Looking around, rows of vendors hawked. The well-dressed rich handed over a few copper plates, took two crispy cakes, swaggered their hands and walked towards the mansion.


    The little children in short shirts danced and chased among the crowd strolling in the street to enjoy the cool. The roaring woman pushed aside the crowd, grabbed it and scolded it.


    The strong man picked up the empty baskets, smiled and greeted the vendors around him. In their envious eyes, he hummed folk songs and left slowly.


    The scene that I haven''t seen for many years now miraculously reappears in front of me. My slim body suddenly stunned.


    "This... This is really our Koguryo people?"


    Words of surprise sounded softly behind him. It was hard to believe that this was Anqing City under the takeover of Datang.


    "Is it difficult for Tang Hao to give them all ecstasy? Can they still live like this when they attack and occupy the city?"


    "They... Don''t they have a trace of hatred?"


    "Sister, do you know why?"


    The three looked at the figure standing quietly in front of them, as if they wanted this figure to give a reasonable explanation.


    long time.


    The figure who was called elder sister said faintly.


    "Let''s go."


    As the steps were taken, a loud voice came from the front.


    "This... This is understandable? The five baht in the Tang Dynasty is more valuable than copper."


    Listening to this familiar voice, the woman was stunned and looked at the past.


    The burly man was holding a coin and gesticulating in front of a vendor.


    Maybe he was tall and powerful, and his voice was rough and crazy. The vendor shrank a little, leaned against the stone wall behind him, stared at the silver armor, waved repeatedly, and said some Koguryo local words in his mouth.


    The strong man might want the artifacts on the stall. He asked, pointing to a pile of silver hairpins on the ground and coins in his hand.


    "Is this enough?"


    Seeing the woman shaking her head in panic, she withdrew money from her arms, put it in her hand and asked.


    "What about these? Money, should that be enough?"


    The panicked peddler could understand the Chinese language of the strong man, with his hands protecting his head, swinging and sobbing.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Xiang already knew the reason, took a lotus step and walked up.


    He took the coins from the strong man and put them on the stall table. He spoke in a foreign language and asked the stall owner.


    The merchant woman looked a little excited when she saw the familiar words. The Chinese side of the dialogue knew what the strong man meant.


    Slightly timid, he took a look at the strong man and bowed his hand.


    Seeing a strange woman helping him out, the ignorant man showed a happy face. Looking at the figure squatting down to talk, he quickly thanked him.


    After a moment of conversation, the woman who set up the stall pushed the coins aside. In the surprised eyes of the strong man, she pinched the silver hairpin and put her hands in front of the strong man.


    The strong man stared in surprise at the woman who set up the stall. Finally, he looked at the woman who covered her face with light gauze with a look of loss.


    "She... This is... Is there not enough money?"


    The figure who had just got up hung his head slightly and did not turn his face. The voice as light as smoke came from behind the black veil.


    "She wants to see you off."


    "Tang''s military division returned the city to her. Her master specially warned that the soldiers'' money could not be collected."


    The strong man withdrew and waved his hand again and again.


    "This... How can this work!"


    "There is no reason to take people''s utensils without giving money!"


    "No money, this thing... I can''t take it."


    The face under the black veil smiled gently, with a bit of bitterness.


    He picked up the five baht, put it on the desk, took the silver hairpin and stuffed it with the consistent coins to the strong man.


    "She said, just a five baht."


    The voice fell, the shadows staggered, and a quiet voice came.


    "Your lovely wife should be very happy."


    The strong man took the money and the silver hairpin and was stunned when he heard the words.


    "Ah?"


    When the figure was far away, he remembered and shouted at the figure.


    "I... I haven''t married yet."


    "This is... It''s a dowry for my sister."


    Seeing the shadow mingling with the shuttle crowd, the strong man smiled with a silver hairpin and arched at the merchant woman.


    "Thank you, thank you!"

 Chapter 1062

    Bang.


    Wine glasses collided in the air.


    Holding the ceramic cup, Tang Hao drank it in one gulp.


    Laughing, the strong man holding the silver hairpin under the window stroked it again and again. Finally, he picked up the oil paper and wrapped it in three layers before he put it into his arms.


    "Oh! This boy."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, the military master opposite looked at the figure submerged in the crowd along his eyes, and a smile hung on his red cheeks.


    "I can''t speak. It''s a problem to make a good deal."


    Turning his head, Tang Hao put down the cup.


    "That''s Ben Shuai''s personal guard. I heard him mention his sister''s marriage earlier. I didn''t think it was left over from the eastern expedition. I didn''t stop. I can leave him some days to buy a dowry."


    "It''s not easy to arrive at Anqing. He must be ecstatic to meet things in his daughter''s house."


    "Let the military division laugh."


    After hearing this, a clear light flashed in the slightly intoxicated eyes opposite, and the look darkened.


    He hung his head slightly, put his elbows on the desk, pushed the wine lamp in front of him, and the military master opened his mouth slowly.


    "Good thing! It''s a good thing."


    "When my sister gets married, it should be a gift for the eldest brother."


    A moment later, the military division raised his head with a serious look on his face.


    "Tang Hao, according to your Central Plains people, can the dead go to a country without war?"


    "There is no tribal expedition, there is no slaughter of compatriots, and there is no devil who faces a child with a sword?"


    It seems that at this moment, Tang Hao understood what happened to the man in front of him.


    Slowly lift the wine pot, pour a glass of wine, hand it to the opposite figure, and the sonorous and firm words slowly exit.


    "Why wait until death? Isn''t this Anqing city the best evidence?"


    Hearing this, the figure in front of me was shocked suddenly.


    Turning his head, he looked at the idle crowd under the city, his frown slowly stretched, and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    "You''re right."


    "In just seven days, the whole city occupied in the war has become vibrant."


    "People don''t have to worry about another big army invading, no longer bear the military service and labor in the city, and plant and breed at ease."


    "It seems to have become a holy land isolated from the world. Maybe it is the land of heaven in our mouth."


    Tang Hao didn''t want to hear these praise words. He looked at the four women who ran counter to Wu Tong, and his heart moved slightly.


    The figure of the head is quite familiar, as if he had met somewhere.


    Hazy, my mind flashed a scene in front of the koi pond in the King City.


    There was a trace of doubt in the whisper.


    "Is that her?"


    "What is she doing here in Anqing city?"


    ¡­¡­


    A secluded place in the city.


    The stone lion mouth of the town house stands on both sides of the house door with a stone ball in its mouth. Four large Zhu lacquer columns hold up the shade eaves. The copper riveted house door of the red door is half closed, and some gold gilded characters are inscribed on the gold inlaid plaque.


    Perhaps it was because no one had cleaned it for a long time. The black plaque was covered with a thin layer of ash, so that the two gold inlaid characters were not shining.


    "This... This is sister''s residence?"


    The short woman with a hat was slightly surprised. She looked at the grand mansion door and couldn''t help asking.


    The black yarn shook. The woman beside her took off her hat and dusted off the dust. A touch of joy rose on her freckled face.


    "I didn''t expect sister to have such a good place."


    "I thought I would hide in this Anqing city and sleep on the streets. I didn''t think there was a house of this size."


    The first woman did not open her mouth. Her eyes slowly moved away from the big words on the plaque, lifted her veil, and revealed a slightly sad and beautiful face.


    Seeing that the door was opened, the woman breathed a sigh of relief, and the lotus step moved up gently. It was as light as clouds, and there was no sadness or joy in her words.


    "What you said is true. This house was reserved by general iron for us to hand over information."


    "The situation is changeable, and there is an accident. Unexpectedly, this house has become the only thing left to us."


    "Now it''s back to its owner. Let''s go."


    Several women behind him were quite stunned. They didn''t expect that their bold guess was right.


    If you have a place to live, you can settle down again and start a new life.


    This house is undoubtedly the first and most precious gift given to them by heaven.


    The fingers touched the heavy and solid door leaf and pushed it open with a creaking sound.


    As Jin Xiang expected, the valuable household items and objects that could be carried away were taken away by the servants in charge of the yard, and the broken rubble and broken pottery pots in the messy yard were scattered everywhere. Messy weeds are also soaring in the yard. Among the weeds, small thieves such as rats run away, knocking several tall seedlings to the left and right.


    A quiet sigh came, the mess in front of me touched my heart, and there was a sadness in Jinxiang''s words.


    "Trees fall and monkeys scatter. Maybe this is life."


    The joy in the hearts of the three women behind them was not diluted by the scene in front of them, but a little excited.


    The short woman pulled Jinxiang''s arm in one hand, stepped on the pieces of porcelain and strode forward. Holding a hat bracelet, he pointed to the courtyard for a week and spoke happily.


    "Sister, don''t worry. We are all girls from poor families. We have suffered."


    "This house is our new home and a good place for us to settle down."


    Home?


    Hearing this word, Jin Xiangmei''s eyes floated a little confused and suddenly remembered the scene that the strong man had just bought a silver hairpin.


    Inexplicably, my heart was sour and my heart sighed.


    "Elder brother, my sister is now married. Do you remember having a sister who needs a dowry..."

 Chapter 1063

    When the sky goes thousands of miles north, it is a dry and hot scene.


    The sand and gravel baked by the hot sun and the steaming heat distort the air. The dwarf plants attach to the ground and strive to draw water from the depths of the earth to supply curly branches and leaves.


    The earth shook faintly. A moment later, a crescent hoof trampled violently, and the curly branches and leaves were whirled up in the air and floated down among the fierce sand and stones.


    There was a roar from near to far.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    In the roaring armor, countless iron hoofs stepped on it.


    There was a sound mixed in the thick horseshoes and shouted.


    "The general has an order to recruit 50000 people in the north in three days. They have resisted the Tang army and almost missed the military plane. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    make love.


    The sound of the whip beating the horse shook the desolate field.


    A large number of people and horses scattered dust on the vast plain.


    Five miles away.


    Surrounded by green trees, there is the sound of streams flowing.


    Even at fifty Li Zheng, he pressed the bucket in his hand down the stream. In the roaring sound, the clear river filled the bucket and was lifted.


    The people in sackcloth came from a distance and warmly greeted Li Zheng carrying buckets back to the village.


    "Li Zheng, diving and cooking?"


    Li Zheng grinned and nodded.


    "Yes, after this meal, I have to go to the city and come back with some rice to see what we need."


    "By the way, Sanwa, do you need to take it with you?"


    The man who was called Sanwa smiled simply and honestly, quite embarrassed.


    "I can''t come back until Haishi when I go to the city. My family also needs rice and oil noodles. I''m afraid it will delay you."


    It is a village custom to bring things to the city. After all, the road is far away, and no one will go to the city every day. Moreover, only a few families have horses and cattle in the village, which generally exists as a treasure.


    Especially in this hot day, most of the villagers are afraid of being tired of horses and cattle, delaying the agricultural time and unwilling to enter the city easily.


    "Ouch! Li Zheng! You can''t go into the city!"


    A cry came in a hurry, and the woman in plain clothes inserted words in a high bun.


    The woman with a gloomy face shook the broken Pu fan, and the idle words came with impatient footsteps.


    "Li Zheng, you don''t know that the city has begun to catch people everywhere."


    "Two days ago, I went to the market to buy food. Ouch, those soldiers in armor look terrible with swords in their hands."


    "All the young people in the city were kidnapped. They said that Tang Bing called. I heard that landlord Zhang''s son in the city was also arrested. Landlord Zhang is a big grain grower in the city. I heard that he was stubborn when he stuffed money and silk."


    Conscription?


    Hearing this word, Li Zheng''s face turned white.


    In this small village, nearly half of the people are fleeing labor and gather here, mostly in their old age.


    If the young and strong in the village were recruited and transferred now, no one would be competent to go to the city to buy grain and drive cattle.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, I suddenly heard hooves outside the village.


    There was a roar.


    "Surround!"


    Hearing the clatter and the shaking of the armor, the woman was shocked, and her sharp voice suddenly rose.


    "Oh, my God! The military master is coming, and the strong men are coming!"


    The exclamation broke the quiet village.


    The sleeping figure in the house, with half open eyes, pushed the door to check. The woman who was working as a female worker put down her needle and thread and looked at the hut window. The young child was woken up and cried when he saw no one beside him. The domestic animals in captivity were disturbed by the rumbling hoofs and hissed uneasily in the circle.


    The two men at the entrance of the village saw a war horse running out of the shady path, a general in armor, a blue cloak flying, and a spear in his hand.


    The galloping horse came and screamed in front of the stunned two people, and they stood up.


    Brush.


    The cold blade, shining in the sun, was under his command in the air.


    The voice full of prestige came out slowly under the cloak.


    "In charge of the village, stand up and speak!"


    Patter.


    The bucket on his shoulder fell to the ground. In horror, Li Zheng couldn''t stop taking two steps back and sat down on the ground shivering.


    "Jun... Jun ye, what... What''s your order?"


    Looking around, the tiger''s eyes slowly moved to the figure on the ground, suddenly cold.


    "Are you Li Zheng?"


    Without an answer, the condescending voice spoke again.


    "Gather all the people in the village. When I count to three, I''ll see everyone here!"


    The next moment.


    Riding a taxi with a big head, they gathered around.


    A roar rang through the mountains.


    "Get out! Whet what haw is doing!"


    "Believe it or not, I have ordered the hut!"


    Wow.


    Houses were pushed aside, and men and women in rags rushed out of the huts.


    The scream, accompanied by the cry of half the children, instantly made the whole village restless.


    The people who rushed out of the house looked at the general standing at the head of the horse and were afraid to approach.


    A grumpy soldier whipped his horse and roared.


    "Roll over and gather!"


    The people at the end pushed and pushed forward, and the people at the top of the line shrank. They let the people behind them push and bustle, but they didn''t want to get close to the murderous general.


    Pop.


    The sound of the whip whipping on the skin exploded.


    A woman''s scream of pain sounded.


    The crowd suddenly became restless and crowded behind Li Zheng. The man''s heavy breathing and the voice of uncontrollable teeth trembled, and the woman''s sobbing became clear.

 Chapter 1064

    "All?"


    The head general opened his eyes and glanced at the trembling crowd in front of him. His eyes fell on Li Zheng and shouted loudly.


    When did Li Zheng, who was sitting on the ground, see this scene of wearing armor and holding a knife? His body suddenly shook with the sound of violent drinking, and glanced at the crowd behind him tremblingly.


    "All... All."


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud cry rang out from one side of the crowd.


    "Fart your mother!"


    In the trembling armor, the soldiers in silver helmets jumped off their horses and marched to the front of the body. In the frightened voice of the crowd, they pulled up a trembling voice.


    Reaching out and pointing to the crowd in front of him, the soldiers shouted.


    "Show me clearly!"


    "One less person, stamp your finger."


    Li Zheng was already frightened by the murderous troops and horses. At the moment, he was shouted by the soldiers close at hand. His body trembled, his crotch was warm, and his linen shorts were stained.


    Li Yuan is a famous warm-hearted man in the village, simple and honest.


    In addition, the body is thinner, that is, it is as fast as fate, but it is still timid and cautious.


    But when it came time for camels to transport food and supplies to the city, they were particularly enthusiastic.


    The three children in the front row of the crowd saw Li Zheng''s pale face. They were afraid of frightening out any disease. They pressed their inner fear and stepped out of the crowd.


    "We are coming here. Be honest and kind, Junye. You... Let him go."


    Hastily someone answered the question, which made Li Zheng''s soldier particularly unhappy. He turned his head and stared at Sanwa.


    "Where did you come from, boy? Did you ask?"


    "Get down?"


    When the voice fell, there was a bright light in his eyes, leaving Li Zheng, who was already paralyzed, half narrowed his eyes and looked at the three children up and down.


    He raised his sword scabbard and patted Sanwa''s arm. His tone suddenly changed.


    "Oh! Your boy is a good material."


    The scabbard tail nodded. The three children had a strong chest and put it down.


    "You, stand out."


    Sanwa originally held the idea of being beaten violently, tightened her lips and sweated in her hands, but unexpectedly, the soldier would say such words.


    Hazy "ah" on the sound, rhetorical questions blurted out.


    "Do... What?"


    The figure who wanted to turn around suddenly stopped at the moment when the rhetorical words sounded, and the tiger''s eyes stared again.


    "The officials are here today to recruit civilian soldiers and soldiers to resist the 100000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Are you sleepy or not awake at all? When I wait, I wait for you to have dinner again?"


    "Get over there!"


    The scabbard swept away in the roar and smashed the three children staggering. They ran a few steps earlier.


    When the soldier looked back, the murderous spirit on his face gradually returned to his face.


    Overlooking the people who were rubbing their faces along the Qi in geili, they walked up slowly.


    The scabbard provoked the bloodless face, and the soldier leaned over slightly with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Say, where are the others hiding?"


    The weeping woman squatted on the ground, held the soft old man, raised her tearful face and shook her head.


    "Lord Jun, spare your life..."


    "There are 98 people in our village. Except for the crying babies, the rest are here."


    The soldier slowly stood up, his face gradually darkened, and a moment later, a grumpy cry came out.


    "Among all the people present, only one or two out of ten are young and strong. Dare you say that they are the owners of the whole class village?"


    "Who did you deceive, you cheap woman?"


    The stopped body suddenly flew out and kicked the woman and Li Zheng to the ground.


    Ah, ah.


    At the same time, someone pushed aside the crowd and roared.


    "Conscription is conscription. Why do you hit people!"


    The soldier raised his eyes, and the strong young man in a short shirt showed his curly muscles. He glared angrily, and his face was quite angry.


    Brush.


    The sword comes out of its sheath.


    The soldier''s shrill cry suddenly rose in an instant.


    "Today, I will not only recruit soldiers, but also kill people!"


    "Those who hide population and avoid military service shall be executed on the spot according to the new Koguryo law!"


    The cold blade shone brightly, which reflected many eyes,


    The words of killing and beheading startled people like a dull hammer hit everyone''s heart, and the crowd screamed again for a time.


    The men''s pupils suddenly opened, involuntarily stepped back two steps and looked at the handle held high by the soldiers. Half of the children didn''t understand much, but they were also frightened by the ferocious breath and tore up their throats and cried. The women held the child''s head and buried it in their chest, with a cry cavity and hurried to say that they were not afraid to cry.


    Dada dada.


    Step by step, the sound of horse hoofs sounded from behind the soldiers holding the knife.


    The general, who had not moved for a long time, tilted his silver spear and rode slowly forward.


    When the front of the gun reached, he slowly reined in the reins, and a low and dignified voice sounded slowly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, one hundred thousand soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are raiding the territory. Our cities, land and people are being occupied, deprived and enslaved! Even the imperial city is in danger."


    "It is urgent to protect the country and wipe out the Tang army."


    "The great king gaisuwen will lead his people to fight in person, cut off the head of the commander of the Tang Dynasty and recover our lost land!"


    The front of the gun lifted slowly and slid slowly in front of the crowd.


    "As a people of Koguryo, joining the army is your last choice and the beginning of your supreme glory!"


    "Now who can tell me where the rest of the young men and our warriors are hiding?"


    Quiet.


    There was no sound around.


    The summer cicada in the shade seemed to be oppressed by the gradually solidified air and fluttered high. Women also bite their lower lips and only dare to sniff and sob.


    In the dignified atmosphere, the chief General''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Hoo.


    The silver gun pulled over the fireworks and shouted loudly.


    "Take them all!"

 Chapter 1065

    General''s house.


    After the funeral in Tieling was completed, all the commonly used utensils in the mansion were removed. Although the houses without those beautiful things were empty, they felt more comfortable in Tang Hao.


    Nowadays, many herbal medicines have been bought back. The cooks will boil several pots of mung bean soup and herbal medicine soup at noon to send them to the soldiers resting in the military camp.


    Many heatstroke taxi soldiers have obviously improved after taking these herbs, and even Yuchi Jingde''s old man has asked for war twice on Tang Hao''s side.


    But they were all rejected by Tang Hao one by one. It''s not that Tang Hao doesn''t want this accessible victory, but that there is no detailed map reference on the later journey.


    Mountains and hills, lush vegetation, coupled with terrain constraints, it is very easy to form an ambush war of winning more with less.


    For this mountainous and hilly Koguryo, Tang Hao needs to make some Zhou Xiang plans.


    Half lying in the chair, Tang Hao closed his eyes and thought about the big and small battles of the generals.


    It seems that at this moment, I have returned to the noisy battlefield, or holding a halberd in my hand, waving Fangqiu, or dragging a heavy knife obliquely to enter the Siege


    "Grandpa."


    A respectful whisper echoed in my ears


    Tang Hao, who had just walked out of his dream from the siege of Haixia, slowly opened his eyes.


    I don''t know when my back was soaked with sweat, and even my forehead was covered with fine sweat.


    See the slight movement of the body shape on the seat, sit up slowly and stand on the Wutong arched hand Road on the side of the body.


    "Grandpa had a nightmare?"


    Raising his head, Tang Hao just wanted to skip the topic, but Wu Tong looked into his hands with a complex look.


    Subconsciously looking at his right hand, Tang Hao was stunned.


    I don''t know when my right hand snapped off a seat armrest and clenched my palm.


    On reflection, Tang Hao threw the broken wood aside, patted the residue on his hand and smiled easily.


    "It''s just a false alarm."


    The words changed the subject.


    "Did you get some information?"


    Wu Tong glanced at the broken handrail and was quite surprised.


    That''s Manchurian ash. It''s very tough. Even if it is pulled by two strong men, it is by no means easy to break it, let alone in sleep.


    How much strength does the Tang Gongye of his family hide?


    After calming his mind slightly, Wu Tong lowered his arm and replied.


    "Recently, the scouts sent out found that small groups of soldiers from the imperial city were scattered everywhere, secretly searching for young people and expanding the barracks."


    "It must be that Gai Suwen wanted to rely on the young people to temporarily organize a military expedition against the Tang Dynasty."


    Reaching out to touch his chin, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "Originally thought that this powerful king would stand on the high wall, raise his arms and shout, calling for people with lofty ideals in the country to hold up the banner of resistance."


    "But I didn''t think I used such inferior means."


    Slowly lying on the seat, Tang Hao closed his eyes slightly, and a faint smile arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "It seems that the king found some ways from the war of Anqing city."


    "Just let them go."


    Wu Tong frowned slightly, slowly stepped forward and asked.


    "There is a shortage of elite soldiers in the Imperial City, and these rural warriors recruited temporarily are a mob who only know how to carry hoes."


    "Grandpa, let''s just let the good opportunity pass?"


    "Attacking the city in one fell swoop is the right way."


    The figure with eyes closed on the seat did not agree, and slowly raised his hand.


    "Wu Tong, it seems that you haven''t thoroughly understood the battle."


    "Koguryo''s gathering of township bravery is forced by helplessness. Even gaisuwen knows that these folk Township bravery are just a sufficient number."


    "How can we resist the Tang Dynasty if we can''t know about the skill of the starting blade, war experience, and even the artifacts we need to bring in wartime?"


    Wu Tong turned his eyes and savored Tang Hao''s words. A moment later, doubts flashed in his eyes.


    "In this way, this guy Suwen has no power to fight a war. Then... Why did they call the people into the army?"


    Fingers in the air, slowly put down, quiet voice slowly said from the leisurely figure.


    "The Tang Dynasty is a state of etiquette. If you rush into the battle with a group of Xiang Yong with farm tools, will you kill or not?"


    His dignified face frowned, and Wu Tong hesitated at this moment.


    A moment later, with a touch of complexity, he meditated.


    "There is a great difference. If you use your hand to blade these rural Braves, it is quite unjust, which is quite inconsistent with the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty."


    "But since they are determined to kill, they are the enemy on the battlefield. If they don''t kill, it must be us."


    "This question is difficult to answer. If you really want an answer, you still have to kill."


    Tang Hao was not surprised by this answer.


    After all, you always bleed your head on the battlefield.


    It''s not your own, it''s someone else''s!


    The quiet voice sounded again.


    "What if the villagers across the street don''t even have farm tools and sticks?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong''s face became more complex.


    "It is a military law not to kill women and children in the battlefield or to kill people without iron."


    "As a last resort, no one can violate it."


    The figure on the seat lay down in a comfortable position and whispered softly.


    "Well, yes, there are such provisions in addition to revenge."


    "Gaisuwen can carry heavy labor regardless of the life and death of his people. He can do these things."


    Knocking on the armrest of the seat, Tang Hao smiled faintly.


    "Send orders, stick notices, recruit villagers, stay in ebony, king, cangyan and Baiyan city."


    "Those who arrive first can build houses and divide fields to households."

 Chapter 1066

    Imperial city.


    The yellow robe was blowing in the wind, and a human figure stood proudly at the head of the city, staring at the west, stunned.


    long time.


    A slightly hoarse voice came from the figure like a Buddha.


    "Ziyu, do you think the king is cruel?"


    The sound drifted with the wind and passed by the ears of the people behind him.


    Standing tall, his head shook towards the crown and leaned slightly close to the figure in front of him.


    Thinking for a moment, the quiet voice sounded slowly.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, 100000 soldiers invaded the border. The number is not small, and the lightning attack on the city is unimaginable."


    "The king''s move is to give us the strength to fight against the invading thieves. There is no country, there is still a home. It must be such a simple truth that the people can understand."


    The figure in front of him moved, looked up at the clear sky, and there was a sadness in his voice.


    "People in the world will be smart and clear to you and other ministers. I have heard a lot of ups and downs in private."


    "Many people in the barracks scolded me for being cruel to King Zhou and cold-blooded to the former Sui Dynasty."


    The pudgy civil servant stepped forward and arched his hands and hugged his fists.


    "Your Majesty, don''t listen to the gossip of these unruly people. They are all people who only care about one third of their land. They don''t worry about everything when they are full and warm."


    "They know that this country is the foundation of survival. If our country falls... Under the iron heel of the Tang Dynasty, let alone their square land, it is the question of whether their children live in the capital."


    His back turned slowly in front of him, the silver at his temples swept his cheeks with the wind, and the wrinkles on his forehead seemed to be deeper than before.


    The powerful eyes glanced at the literary ministers in front of them, and slowly opened their mouth when they bowed their heads in fear of the emperor''s power.


    "These men and soldiers who were enlisted rushed to the front line and faced the vast soldiers of the Tang Dynasty unarmed."


    "Do you really have no mercy?"


    The ministers in front of me suddenly shook and suddenly raised their heads.


    When I looked at that firm look, I hurriedly bowed my head.


    When the wind blew over the city, the clothes floated and made a slight clatter, brushed his cheeks and dripping cold sweat.


    Next to Gaisu''s tattoo, the martial General of the forbidden army strides forward with a loud voice and full of spirit.


    "Your Majesty, as the saying goes, soldiers are not tired of fraud, rural courage, people and soldiers are just their own identities."


    "The Tang Dynasty is known as a country of etiquette, but it marched eastward and westward. The blood stains on its hands have long been indelible."


    "The people''s rush to the array is just to tear their hypocritical skin and aim to attack their hearts. As a war, they will still focus on the elite soldiers in the court. It''s nothing to mention that their subordinates think they can win the war."


    Hearing this, park Enzi, the national master on one side, smiled, stroked his beard and took over the conversation.


    "Killing my brother, seizing the throne and forcing my father to usurp power is more kind than the king of Tang who sits on the Dragon chair of Tang Dynasty."


    "What''s more, the Koguryo mountains and rivers are in danger. Whether we don''t embark on the road of East-West Turkic annihilation, we can only choose the way of unity between the army and the people."


    "What do you say, gentlemen?"


    At this moment, these civil servants realized that the soldiers recruited were just human shields and would be held in front!


    And until now, his king told them about it.


    It''s not so much notification as notification.


    A national division and a commander of the forbidden army have been discussed by the two most powerful people in Koguryo.


    Now that the matter is done, the ministers can only bury their hearts.


    Wen Chen, named Ziyu, frowned and hardened his scalp to ask questions carefully.


    "Your Majesty."


    "If so, I''m afraid that these young people will know the truth, just like those soldiers in Anqing City, and will turn against them."


    Without waiting for gaisuwen to speak, national master Park Enzi gave a light "ah", walked forward and pressed his respectful arm.


    "Since the Tang people can drive our Koguryo people to attack the city, why can''t we do the opposite?"


    "What''s more, Tang Junsu has a false name of not killing people without iron. This time, he can try to find out whether the rumors are true or false."


    Ziyu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and he was shocked that the national master could make such an understatement of the people''s life and death, and his trembling arm was allowed to maintain the original bow posture.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The words of the national teacher are just hearsay. The true and false can be unknown."


    "On the battlefield, people will bleed and die! What if... What if it''s just a rumor boasted by the villagers, wouldn''t it send these people to the guillotine?"


    A pair of big hands put on the trembling arms and pressed them down. Gaisuwen flashed a cunning look in his eyes.


    "You''re right."


    "Some bets are to take your life as a bet."


    "But this time, the king''s country must bet and increase the bet."


    Being swept away by the fierce light, Ziyu shivered in his heart and asked subconsciously.


    "How... How to increase the bet?"


    Yu Guangzhong, the figure in front put down his arm and leaned towards his waist.


    Brush.


    White light flashed.


    A head rose to the sky, and the sight of Ziyu reflected gaisuwen holding the blood blade. The next moment, he fell heavily on the city.


    Wen Chen, who screamed and retreated, looked at the blade with red blood stains and begged for mercy.


    Gaisuwen took the square towel from Park Enzi in shock, lost the blood stain on his cheek and said slowly.


    "Minister Yipin colluded with the Tang Dynasty, provoked military and civilian grievances, and intended to disintegrate Koguryo."


    "The king''s blade is against the thief and clears the court."


    "Pass Ziyu''s head to the three armed forces to show vigilance and revive the military''s prestige!"


    The general of the forbidden army strided forward, raised his bloody head and held it high.


    "The army and the people are united in fighting against Tang thieves!"


    The next moment.


    The trembling sound of fear sounded slowly at the head of the city.


    "The army and the people are united against the Tang thieves."

 Chapter 1067

    Mufeng county.


    The morning light poured through the clouds into the town.


    The soft light brushed the broken notice wooden fence, and the silhouette cast by the broken rain shelter narrow eaves reflected on a list, with black words on a red background.


    With vigorous strokes, write a line of big characters, which is eye-catching.


    "Although war breaks out, the people are right."


    "The emperor of the Tang Dynasty is gracious, benevolent, and amnesty. Wugu City, Baiyan City, Dawang City, and cangyan city are armistice areas."


    "Everyone who enters the city is free from the poison of war. There are fields to cultivate and clothes to wear. Enjoy peace and create prosperity."


    "As evidenced by the list, people all over the world can learn from it."


    The figure in coarse linen stopped, put down the burden on his shoulder, carried his hands and looked at it carefully.


    Muddy eyes moved to the end pen to sign and mutter to themselves.


    "When will there be more Tang''s list?"


    The woman standing beside me at some time said something and asked.


    "Old scholar, what does this list say?"


    Without waiting for the old man to answer, the young man on his side snorted angrily and closed the folding fan in his hand.


    "What else can there be!"


    "It''s just the trick of the Tang Dynasty to calm the people."


    "If you use food and clothing as bait to confuse the people and move into the city, you probably want to imprison them in the city. As a means of coercion, it can be more hateful!"


    Hearing this long sigh, some people in the crowd echoed.


    "You''re right!"


    "Datang invaded our border, but he was pretending to return the city again. This is a trap!"


    "It must be that we want king gaisuwen to throw the mouse away and dare not act rashly."


    For a moment, the villager''s words seemed to understand the conspiracy of the Tang Dynasty, and many people immediately agreed with it.


    "Datang has ulterior motives. We can''t fall into their scheme!"


    "I''m really willing to talk about it. I really think it''s easy to have clothes and farming?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s nonsense to create a prosperous era."


    The noise filled the whole bulletin board.


    Someone pushed aside the crowd, squeezed into the burly body, looked at the handwriting on the red paper, and gradually got a hot look in his eyes.


    "With farmland and clothes, isn''t this the paradise we yearn for?"


    The small voice was particularly abrupt in the noise. The accusation and curse stopped suddenly at this moment, and everyone looked at the strong man at the head of the tall man.


    The head of the old man looked at the slightly excited strong man, with a trace of anger on his face.


    "Iron pillar! Are you making a fool of yourself? Dare you believe such nonsense of Datang?"


    Gao Ge, named iron pillar, turned his head and smiled, revealing a row of yellow teeth.


    "My uncle, my eldest brother in Anqing is doing well now. A family of three, guarding three fields, is enough to eat and drink. My sister-in-law also makes some hairpins and straw hats to earn some money."


    "Those soldiers of the Tang Dynasty in Anqing are glad that my sister-in-law''s straw hat has shaded the sun. They will close the stall when they don''t wait."


    "I also want to find a place to eat white rice, live in a hut, play game, cut firewood and exchange some copper coins with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. You see, now there is."


    The figure holding the folding fan glanced at the strong man a few steps away and his mouth was flat.


    "Since you went back to Anqing once, you''ve been full of nonsense back in the village."


    "Tang soldiers are murderous demons. During the western expedition, they took tens of thousands of Turkic people as human shields. These cruel people will do business with you? I think your head is frightened."


    Pop.


    Open the folding fan in your hand, shake it a few times and blow your hair.


    The young man dressed as a scholar looked up and down at the strong man and despised him.


    "Just your head, don''t move these crooked ideas again."


    "Your parents died early. You should cherish your little life alone."


    The slightly ironic words lingered in my ears, but the strong man was not annoyed at all.


    It''s a long time since my parents died. My big brother, who is dependent on each other, also took a wife and had children in three years. Now the only thing left by my parents is my thatched house.


    It was the last time I went to Anqing to visit relatives after the war that I saw the three members of the eldest brother''s family as harmonious and harmonious, which gave birth to my desire for home.


    The list in front of me undoubtedly gives me great hope.


    Knowing that explaining the comfort of Anqing life with these villagers will not play any role, and the strong man simply won''t argue.


    With a big hand, the strong man said firmly.


    "Dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, you have to break through to know!"


    "I''m going to fix this black bone city."


    The old scholar beside him pressed the strong man''s arm and a serious touch floated on his cheek.


    Patting the back of the strong man''s hand, the arched old man spoke slowly, just like an old man''s earnest instruction to his younger generation.


    "Iron pillar, listen to me."


    "Don''t be deceived by Tang''s hypocrisy. I know you''re alone and have no worries. You''re strong and dare to meet you anywhere."


    "Even if what you said is true, Anqing city is really so good, but what flows in our body is still the blood of Koguryo famous people. Our roots are still in Koguryo."


    Hearing this, the iron pillar was quite angry and banged his chest.


    "I don''t care whether he is Datang or Koguryo! I''ll stay there where I can live and work in peace and contentment."


    "After years of conscription, I hid around like a lonely ghost. I didn''t dare to go out of the village in the daytime and sleep at night, even when I had to watch my eldest brother."


    "Why do you get half the salary for doing double heavy work, just because my name doesn''t appear in Koguryo''s people''s book?"


    At this point, the strong man was a little excited and pointed around.


    "Look, look."


    "In such a large village, there are only a few young and strong people, and there are staggering old people everywhere. How to do Nongsang? Who will drive the cattle?"


    "Did the king of Koguryo ever think of us who depend on heaven?"

 Chapter 1068

    The quarrel broke out again, and the people were either silent or thinking.


    Iron pillar''s words are frank and straightforward, and every sentence is true, but they are mixed with strong resentment.


    "Iron pillar! How dare you!"


    A fierce drink broke out from the silent crowd. The young man with a paper fan showed his sullen face and pointed to the iron pillar,


    "A man in the countryside dares to discuss the outline of the court!"


    "King gaisuwen enlisted the people for the sake of the country and the country."


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and the bones are black. The King City has been reduced to scorched land and the border has been occupied. What about a small home?"


    Words came out, and a sigh came from the people''s city.


    "Li Xiucai, what you said is reasonable."


    "But those of us who have been digging and living on the land for generations can''t eat white rice without young farming and labor harvesting?"


    "You, in a landlord''s family, you have a hundred hectares of fertile land and a wealth of money. If you give some money, you can offset the labor and military service. We poor people can''t do it."


    The old man turned his head slowly and took a look at the boy in gorgeous clothes.


    "You, born rich and without mud, naturally don''t understand the hardships of US farmers."


    "It''s a long time without saying the death and injury of labor. The harvest in the farming season can''t catch up with the city. The crops are rotten in the fields. They work hard in the daytime and sneak back to busy farming in the evening. How many people are killed in our village..."


    The old man said, and muddy tears rolled down.


    "Hey! Speaking of it, who doesn''t want to be patriotic and love home? But we don''t want to live well..."


    "Speaking of it, iron pillar has helped a lot of people in our village these years. It''s his own choice to go."


    "The old man said some fair words today. Don''t blame him. Everyone has their own aspirations. Let him go. He hit the nature whether it''s a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den or a paradise."


    The villagers are not ferocious people. After listening to the old man, many people breathe a sigh of relief and don''t point out.


    The boy with a folding fan snorted coldly, and a touch of displeasure flashed across his face.


    This is to rely on the general situation of the family and bully one end of the iron pillar. I didn''t expect this time to resonate with so many people.


    With a brush, he put away the paper fan, stamped his feet angrily, picked up the folding fan and nodded in the direction of the hut.


    "You can''t teach a child."


    Boom.


    Faintly, the voice of the surging wind and cloud came out, very subtle, as if in the horizon.


    Someone first heard the sound and looked up at the sky.


    In the clear sky, the sky was as blue as a wash, and there was a trace of thunder and rain under the scorching sun.


    When I lowered my head and listened attentively, the voice beside my ears was clearer.


    It seems that at the next moment, the villagers'' faces are slightly white, and their eyes looking at the entrance of the village suddenly become frightened.


    "It''s cavalry! It''s conscription! They''re coming again!"


    A reminder like a heavy hammer struck in the hearts of every villager, and the terrible memory in the memory was excavated again.


    A, dressed with a long gun in hand, rudely broke into the house and dragged out the children, disturbing the whole village.


    "Run!"


    The shouts of horror exploded into the crowd.


    In an instant, the crowd scattered, and the villagers who ran a little slower heard the sound of Horseshoes at the head of the village.


    The next moment.


    A helmet tassel jumped into the eyes, the cloak turned, the cold blade dragged obliquely, and rushed straight towards the village.


    "The captain has an order. Everyone assemble in the open space! Those who dare to disobey will be dealt with by military law!"


    The angry cries hovered over the village, and soldiers with weapons galloped between the villages, quickly surrounding the whole village like ants.


    In the village, the woman returned to the house, closed the door, hugged the half-aged child and sobbed. No one knew that the growing child would be taken away on that day. The old man in the village sat in the house, dejected and tearful, as if he remembered the scene when the child was abducted.


    In the courtyard, facing the roar and noise, the cattle anxiously scraped their hooves and moo. The sound of the dog''s bark turned into a whine in the sound of the knife, and there was no sound in a moment.


    At the time of incense, all the villagers stood in the spacious open space. The captain, who was the first to recruit troops, glanced at the stumbling crowd in front of him and flashed a touch of displeasure in his eyes.


    "So many people? What about the young and strong?"


    The number of conscripts pressed up above is terrible. I had to come to Anqing so close to conscription, but the scene in front of me is not satisfactory.


    The old man was carrying a basket of eggs and limped up.


    He pulled up a smiling face on his haggard face and said something to the school captain.


    "Jun ye, the village is short of money. I have a little gift and hope to accept it."


    The sound and figure on the horse''s back ignored Li Zheng, waved over the bamboo basket, and a whole basket of eggs fell to the ground and fell into a pool of yellow soup.


    A grumpy cry came from overhead.


    "Those over 50 will stay, and the rest will be exiled!"


    Li Zheng was a little flustered. He grabbed the knight''s arm and hurriedly said.


    "Junye, stop your anger!"


    "Leave us some strong people. The harvest time is coming..."


    Before the words fell, the boy with a fan walked slowly, took out a drum bag from his cuff and handed it to him.


    "Jun Ye is more accommodating..."


    Glancing at the purse obliquely, the school captain took it down, weighed it in his hand, and looked at the scholar with a sneer.


    The boy holding the fan accompanied his smiling face, bowed his hands and thanked him again and again.


    A moment later.


    In the eyes, the captain''s smile flashed away and turned cold. Suddenly, his neck was cold, and a cold blade was firmly attached to his shoulder.


    The angry shouts rang out at the next moment.


    "Do you think I''m bargaining with you?"


    "Take it away!"

 Chapter 1069

    Ten miles outside Anqing city.


    On the creaking ox cart, half of the children took hats and avoided the poisonous sun under the edge of the cart.


    A small face was also red because of the scorching heat. Wiping the sweat on the tip of his nose, the child poked his head out of the car curtain and looked at the long mountain road to ask questions.


    "Daddy."


    "I heard that the people who bought rice millet called us landlords. They said that as long as we gave money and silk to the officers and soldiers, we wouldn''t be caught. Didn''t we give them money and silk this time, otherwise why did we run away?"


    The woman sitting in the carriage looked at the child and sighed softly.


    "Money and silk are useless this time."


    "The rich Zhang family in the next village, except their old mother who is over seventy, have been arrested to the military camp. The money stuffed has been taken. These officers and soldiers are even more disgusting than bandits and robbers."


    Put your hands on the window and turn your head curiously.


    "Aung, brother a Liang was also taken away?"


    "Will he be as majestic as those officers and soldiers, dressed in armor and holding a long gun?"


    The curtain of the car was lifted, and the rich young man leaned into his head and looked lovingly at the upper half of the child.


    "Boy, remember that only soldiers who defend the country can get the support of our people. Those who break into their compatriots'' homes with swords and knives are just robbers in official clothes."


    "I, Lao Qin, have been living in Koguryo since the Tang Dynasty. I am honest and hardworking. I earn a lot of hard-earned money. I won''t easily send it to these bandits and bullies."


    The woman put a smile on her cheek, pulled the child to sit down, touched her head and looked at the man at the door of the car.


    "Well, well, xuan''er is only twelve years old. He doesn''t understand what you say."


    Then he took out his square towel, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and handed the square towel to the figure next to the door.


    "Hurry up."


    He took the square towel and casually brushed his cheek. When the curtain fell, a sigh came.


    "Yes! He is only twelve years old this year! Ah Liang has just celebrated his twelfth birthday this year. What crime has he suffered!"


    The next moment.


    The sound of driving sounded.


    The creaking car seemed to be getting on again.


    "But Lord Qin?"


    A cry came from the low hillside.


    Hearing this slightly joyful voice, the man in the carriage put his head out and passed by.


    A figure appeared in his slightly narrowed eyes. Lao Qin knew him. He was Lao Liu, a fellow in the fur business. He was given the nickname "three pieces", because since he opened the shop, he would sell three pieces of exquisite fur at the beginning of each month.


    "Three, where are you going?"


    The figure on the ridge glanced at the ox cart and smiled happily.


    "We are just like you."


    The ox cart walked slowly up the hillside and turned the corner to find that there were many people resting in the shadow of the ridge.


    Three fur sellers hold a family. Lao Hu, who is a birthday coffin, holds his potbellied wife. Lao Li, a carpenter in the next village, takes his mother who is over sixty


    Lao Qin was a little surprised. He jumped out of the ox cart and glanced at the coming eyes.


    "You... Are you all going to the border?"


    Three smiling look at everyone and turn around.


    "The Tang generals in Anqing city have issued orders to wear clothes and plough fields. Isn''t this life what everyone thinks?"


    "Think about it. We haven''t had such a life for a long time since his majesty gesuwen ascended the throne."


    The carpenter shook the wooden fan and took over the conversation.


    "Yes, you said it would be just a simple labor tax."


    "But now the court is completely wrong. I heard that the 11-year-old doll in the next village was also forced into military service. It''s still a child who doesn''t know the smell of papaya!"


    "I''m not afraid that these bandits will hurt the children in Jiannei''s house and be forced to leave the village."


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice with thin anger came from his side.


    "You don''t understand. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Anqing city is now under the control of Datang. Several of my old friends also persuaded me to go to Anqing."


    "Today''s Anqing, under the leadership of the Tang general, has reformed farm tools to encourage farming. It is said that less than half of the grain will be paid in the coming year."


    "In my opinion, several cities in the future must look like this. It''s really fascinating."


    EH.


    A childish surprise came from behind Lao Qin.


    The figure leaping out rushed to the opposite, children of the same age.


    The encounter on the way didn''t let the two meet here. They happily took their arms and felt no sense of wandering in the slightest.


    The two children were playing in the eyes, and a touch of tenderness floated on Lao Qin''s face.


    "You see, children''s world is always so carefree, that is, now we are on the edge of war, but we don''t feel it."


    "If only there were no cold-blooded wars in the world..."


    In the cuff of the mandarin duck embroidered with brocade, a thin white rouyi stretched out and handed over the kettle. The woman''s words were particularly gentle.


    "The Tang General of the Tang Dynasty has written on the list that this will be a city without gunsmoke."


    "It must be possible to realize your husband''s long cherished wish soon."


    The figure standing with his hands turned his head, saw the outline of the city wall looming in the distance, and murmured.


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe this Tang will be our lucky star."

 Chapter 1070

    Anqing city.


    After three days of recuperation and the hot summer heat, it was difficult to fall asleep. Tang Hao missed his government.


    It''s not just the ice grape wine, and the big chunks of crunching ice, but also the baby who hasn''t opened his eyes to see his side.


    He set up his own family in this exotic space-time group, which is really rooted in this space-time, and more or less brings some comfort to Tang Hao, a lonely seedling who came through.


    "Grandpa, good news."


    Wu Tong always has this habit of reporting military information. The news has been conveyed before people arrive.


    Waving interrupted the figure standing to bow. Tang Hao sipped herbal tea to moisten his lips and tongue.


    "Say."


    "A large number of people have come to Wugu City, cangyan city and Baiyan city. They must come to live here with their bags."


    Gently shake the tea in his hand, and the tea ripples. Tang Hao looks at the tea hovering in the gradually formed water absorption dragon column, and his quiet words spit out his lips.


    "No big family came with a carriage?"


    A word awakened Wu Tong, recalled for a moment, and frowned.


    "Not yet."


    Slowly put down the tea lamp. Tang Hao got up and looked at the sunny sky. The handrail stood at the threshold of the house door.


    "I have to wait..."


    "Merchants are humble in status, but they can bring some things needed by the city and make the whole city active and prosperous."


    Tang Hao looked back at Wu Tong and opened his mouth slowly.


    "If what I expected is right, most of these people are naked. They are just desperate people. They come with a try attitude."


    "Datang will not disappoint them, nor will the newly opened cities disappoint them. Send orders to register these people."


    Between the words, a soldier came in.


    "General!"


    "A large number of people drove cattle carts and came in full. Merchants, craftsmen and doctors were among them."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao brightened his eyes and looked at Wu Tong with a smile.


    "Those who should come always come."


    "It seems that Koguryo is quite unscrupulous in this recruitment."


    Wu Tong arched his fist and responded.


    "General Shengming."


    "I''m afraid gaisuwen didn''t think that these people who escaped his claws would turn around to Tang camp again."


    With a slight wave of his hand, Tang Hao told the taxi soldier that Tang Hao patted Wu Tong on the shoulder.


    "The people have come all the way. Our masters can''t treat us badly. Send some soldiers to control the order in the city."


    "We also completely turn these people into our food producing area, fur producing area and fur producing area!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What? Tang will post a recruitment list in the surrounding villages?"


    Sitting at the desk, I read the broken book, raised my head, looked forward to the woman who came to report with a touch of magic.


    The woman took off her hat, took a long sigh of relief and sat in the opposite seat.


    Wiping the fine beads of sweat on his forehead with one hand, he responded to the woman.


    "Absolutely true!"


    "Not only that, I also took a stroll around these cities. The people who went to the city had long lined up, just like the morning market."


    "If I say, this move is really better than Koguryo''s rough conscription."


    The figure sitting next to the table slowly got up, the lotus step moved gently, and a touch of confusion floated on her beautiful face.


    "Looking at Koguryo as a whole, those who can surpass wooden and iron generals in terms of military prestige have not yet appeared."


    "Tang Hao broke through several cities in one fell swoop, but 100000 soldiers stopped in Anqing. It''s confusing."


    "What are we going to do to accept so many people? Expel the people to attack the city? Yes, Tang Hao''s strength has not yet reached the point of poverty."


    The woman next to her frowned and added.


    "I heard that Tang Hao is going to build a stop area in these cities. It will be protected by the Tang Dynasty and will not be interfered by any enemy soldiers."


    "It sounds good to live in the countryside, with chickens chirping and dogs barking. You can look at flowers in front of the court in your spare time, free from the war."


    After listening to the woman muttering to herself, and then looking at the woman''s yearning look, Jin Xiang understands that the people have been longing for such a day for too long.


    This city burned by the war can give great hope to those who are desperate.


    Suddenly, the string in the woman''s heart seemed to be stirred.


    Tang Hao, who thought he was invincible on the battlefield, must be a ruthless murderer.


    Those bloody hands must wipe out the city they have laid.


    But since I set foot in Anqing City, what I saw and heard has refreshed Jin Xiang''s imagination.


    There was no thick blood, no shrill call for help, and even no restless voice came out.


    On the contrary, the city, which was supposed to be full of gunsmoke, was extremely peaceful. People could walk around freely in the street, and the cries were constantly heard. The old man leaned against the door and lovingly told some stories to his little grandson.


    I don''t know when the deep hatred in my heart quietly dispersed,


    The people live and work in peace and contentment. Isn''t that what everyone wants?


    Jin Xiang walked slowly to the tall house door, with a few complex words on her face.


    "What should I do? Just forget the Revenge of a sword?"

 Chapter 1071

    In Anqing City, there are original veterans in charge, which is more or less easier to manage than the other four cities.


    The influx of all kinds of people was originally a good thing planned by Tang Hao, but I didn''t expect that these big families would eventually create complications.


    Bang.


    Yuchi Jingde was annoyed when the wine glass was patted on the table again.


    "Tang Hao, what are we like now?"


    "Hundreds of thousands of troops are on the side. I''m afraid he''s just a King City, isn''t he?"


    "No matter how bad it is, you can always crush the past. Besides, our generals, aside from those young ones, put them back. There are tens of thousands left. What are you waiting for with such conditions?"


    After that, Yuchi Jingde banged his chest and said loudly.


    "If you think Goguryeo gesuwen will bring the people to attack the array, you can simply kill these people together! Lao Fei will carry such crimes for you!"


    "This son of a bitch lives in the city all day, waiting for the noise. What his subordinates report is actually some trivial saltpeter. It''s very annoying to hear."


    Chumo rushes aside without waiting to speak.


    "It''s really normal for the old general to feel this way."


    "These days, those big COFCO families are not fuel-efficient at all. Thinking of the war, they began to skyrocket prices in the city, especially the price of rice millet has already doubled."


    "If I wanted to stay in the Imperial City, I would have taken down his dog''s head."


    Wu Tong touched his chin and looked at Tang Hao sitting in the first place.


    "The previous group of merchants who stayed in the pit and a group of late merchants can withstand their big business. But the later small families, with only a little wealth, are too noisy. How do you let others live?"


    The problem is in front of him, but Tang Hao is not slow. He tastes tea and listens to the situation reported by his subordinates, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "This is easy!"


    "Now that they have moved into the city, they can act according to the rules of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Pass the order on, send an order to the magistrate and the county yamen, uniformly study the Tang law and act in accordance with the Tang law."


    Putting down the tea bowl, Tang Hao glanced at the angry people.


    "If we return the city to them, it doesn''t mean that Datang will compromise."


    "I see that in recent days, merchants and famous families have moved in one after another."


    "It must be the time for Koguryo to recruit troops and horses and wantonly plunder people''s human and financial resources."


    After that, Tang Hao looked at Yuchi Jingde on one side.


    "In the heat, it''s hard for the soldiers to work hard. This time, you take the soldiers first, and I''ll take the cavalry back."


    "As for those soldiers who are willing to make atonement, they should be equipped with weapons and stand in front. If some people are stubborn and stubborn, they don''t need to report, they can cut them down."


    Yuchi Jingde, who had not acted for a long time, suddenly received such a military order, and his gloomy face suddenly brightened.


    Hey, hey, a smile and a sentence from a mouthful of white teeth.


    "Shit! I''ve been waiting for a few days. I''m itchy and tight."


    "Tang boy, you say, shall we wipe out Koguryo in one fell swoop or invade and encroach on the Imperial Palace in the next war?"


    Tang Hao stood up holding the seat and pressed his palm slowly in the air.


    "General Yuchi must not be anxious. The final battle is far from as simple as pingtui."


    "The two generals were arrested. There was no large-scale riot in the entire Koguryo military camp. It seems that this gesuwen must have an extraordinary influence in the DPRK and China."


    "I suspect that there are not a few soldiers hoarding the imperial city this time. In addition, the road ahead is mostly hilly and mountainous. I was careful to suffer."


    Yuchi Jingde clapped his fist, nodded and bowed.


    "Don''t worry, general. I''m sure I can fight steadily without arrogance or rashness."


    Then he picked up the silver helmet on the desk and put it under his arm. Yuchi Jingde smiled and looked at the generals around him.


    "That''s it. I''ll go first."


    Duan Zan and Gao Zhenxing were in a hurry when they looked at the back of the statue that had left.


    Although it was a glance, he stood up in a hurry and bowed at the same time.


    "General! The war is coming. Our good men are willing to be the vanguard, cut through thorns and thorns for the Tang Dynasty and wipe out the enemy country."


    "I hope the general can accomplish it!"


    It''s a good thing to have a strong sense of war, but Tang Hao doesn''t want Tang soldiers to leave too early.


    For Tang soldiers with strong troops and sharp blades, attacking the city was just a small effort, but the post-war rectification became a problem.


    They have costumes that are not different from those of the people of the Tang Dynasty, and buildings that are almost the same as those of Xu ang of the Tang Dynasty. Even the people here have no high nose and deep eye sockets in the western regions.


    "When the order goes down, all departments in the army will tidy up their armaments and check their hooves."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Tang Hao strode out of the house.


    Wu Tong can see that Tang Hao has his own doubts.


    Let foreign people live in the city. While the benevolence of the Tang Dynasty is widely spread, it has become a double-edged sword at the moment.


    Whether the people who have first tasted the sweetness will turn against the enemy has become the measure that Tang Hao wants to hold in his hand now.


    This degree should not be too loose, which will make the people forget themselves.


    It can''t be too tight, which will make the people worried.

 Chapter 1072

    Anqing city.


    The participation of merchants immediately made the trade of the whole city prosperous.


    Originally, it was just to set up some stalls and vendors on the street. Now it has formed a scale in the street, and even can vaguely distinguish areas.


    In the bustling street, four figures wearing hats came out of a wine shop. The head Jinxiang hid his face under the black veil. His right hand couldn''t help probing into the sleeve bag of his right hand and touching the things wrapped in cloth strips, so he slowly put down his heart.


    "Elder sister, if we wander around here, we will inevitably attract attention. If we don''t go to other areas to find it?"


    The figure in front of him seemed to turn a deaf ear to the things behind him. Yu Guang glanced around and said in a deep voice.


    "The wine shop is the only place for officers and soldiers to enjoy themselves. After investigation, I don''t believe I can''t get some clues from it."


    A voice came from behind.


    "It''s true to tell the truth after drinking, but such a large Tang army seems to abide by the military orders. No one dares to get drunk here."


    "If we keep looking like this, we''ll probably be roasted into jerky."


    Hearing the complaint behind him, his face under the black veil seemed to think for a moment, and then raised his head.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "By the way, let''s eat and drink and fill our stomachs."


    Since moving in to Anqing, after settling down a little, Jin Xiang wandered around the city with the three people, on the one hand, in order to find out the whereabouts of her eldest brother.


    After all, according to Jin Xiang''s idea, fishing for people in the military camp has nothing to do with it. To find it is like a clay ox into the sea.


    Anqing city will be the permanent residence of several people in the future.


    On the other hand, it is also to find a business that can support yourself and lie down drunk.


    The four stepped into the wine shop together, chose a remote corner and sat down.


    "Sister, we can''t walk around Anqing city for less than three times. It''s been a few days. Brother Ba is not in the city."


    The figure next to him held his head and took over the conversation.


    "You''d better pray that those generals are in the city. If they hide outside the city, we''ll be in big trouble."


    "The barracks guarded by 100000 soldiers. Do you think the four of us can break in?"


    The three looked at each other, and Jie turned his eyes to Jin Xiang.


    He pushed the hat that stood in the way at his elbow, and Jin Xiang took a sip of herbal tea.


    Tightly pursed her lips for a long time, slowly put down the cup in her hand, and her eyes became sharp.


    "If so, even if it''s a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den, I''ll have a encounter. Brother Chang is my only relative in the world. Even if I''m captured, it''s good to see brother Chang again and know he''s still alive."


    Without waiting for the three to speak, Jin Xiang raised her hand to interrupt the words of several people.


    "You don''t have to mention the words of life-saving grace. It''s just that everyone has their own aspirations. You should all live for the dream in your heart."


    "The long cherished wish of my life is to know that my brother is still in good health and is satisfied."


    Just as he was talking, a group of strong men came in outside the door, wearing silver armours and helping them into the restaurant.


    "Chumo, tell me, how do you deal with those Turks on the grassland? I often hear that Mr. teahouse says that general Tang can attract Tianlei. Tell us what Tianlei is?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an older gray haired veteran beside him said in a muffled voice.


    "Ah! Today, we don''t talk about military aircraft and politics, but about drinking!"


    Step up to the restaurant and sit down at the side of the restaurant hall with the help of the waiter.


    Jin Xiang glanced at several people, and suddenly felt familiar. When she looked carefully, she recognized several generals around Tang Hao next to the koi pond!


    Unconsciously, Jin Xiang clenched her fist and whispered.


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s from Datang."


    In the sight, the five people in the line didn''t look at the corner at all. They took the wine pot brought up by the waiter, smashed the pottery bowl on the table, and took the big bowl and poured it.


    Some words of surprise came out.


    "Master Yuchi... Didn''t we agree to stop with a taste..."


    "You drink so much that you have to interrogate the general at night... Can you do it?"


    Bang.


    The empty bowl fell to the table.


    Yuchi Jingde pulled a big throat and roared.


    "The kid surnamed Jin has a hard mouth. It''s useless to try again tonight."


    "As Tang said, the golden boy is also a leader who loves the people like a son. If he stays alive, he will be of great use in the future. He can''t be killed, he can''t fight wild. Just leave it to Tang."


    "Besides, I''m going to lead the army tomorrow and drink a bowl of strong wine before I leave. Why not?"


    Then he pushed the wine bowl over.


    "Come on, fill up!"


    Jin Xiang has no intention to listen to the later words.


    Just a general surnamed Jin is enough to affect that heartstring.


    There are many generals with the surname of Jin in the court, but she is not young and she is not the person she is looking for. As for the black bone City, she knows very little, but she doesn''t know a general with the surname of Jin!


    Seeing Jin Xiang''s tight face, a palm brushed over, and a low female voice came gently, soothing the suddenly tightened heartstrings at that moment.


    "This time, we''ll go with you."

 Chapter 1073

    The four figures left their coins and quietly walked out of the restaurant.


    The noise behind him remained the same. The moment he stepped out of the restaurant, his heart pounded and jumped, and then there was a trace of fear.


    As soon as she went out, Jin Xiang quickly fastened her hat and hurried away without saying a word.


    The four women behind him held the scabbard and were quite surprised. I don''t know whether Jin Xiangnian was eager or Jin Xiang was so afraid of Tang Jiang.


    The shorter woman walked side by side with her two steps forward and asked in a deep voice.


    "Sister, those Tang generals...?"


    The voice and haste of the answer did not mean a pause.


    "Once discovered, we will not be able to get away. I have a chance to meet them."


    The four people crossed the street and went straight to the alley. Jin Xiang''s footsteps relaxed slightly. He glanced behind him and stopped abruptly.


    Slightly measured his head, looked at the empty alley and said a word to the woman on his side.


    "Be careful."


    Almost for a moment, the four people''s eyes became sharp, and they all put their hands to their waist and held them on the handle of the knife.


    It seems that the noise is gradually far away with the silence of the four people. In the silent air, there is a sound of footsteps spreading, very subtle but very clear.


    "Go!"


    Jin Xiang gave a soft drink, and his hand holding the handle of the knife made a sudden effort to drill into a small alley.


    Bang.


    When Jin Ming intersected, someone flashed out of the alley and made a hard fight with Jin Xiang with a scabbard.


    Brush.


    The three women behind him drew out their swords at the same time and protected Jin Xiang''s body.


    Beside her ear, more than ten pairs of footsteps came from the other end of the alley, and Jin Xiangjiao drank.


    "Don''t get entangled, come this way!"


    Jin Xiang dodged an oncoming knife against the wall and pushed open the door on his side. When the door leaf was opened, a man showed a cold blade flying in his eyes, which scared the whole person to hold his hands in place.


    Slim and slim, he used two moves to kick down the water tank placed at the door and stop the attackers.


    Wow.


    When the water tank burst, a man''s sad voice came.


    "I... I just bought the water tank..."


    Before the words were finished, utensils such as wooden barrels, dustpans and wooden ladles flew in.


    In the man''s frightened eyes, a cold light flickered in the air.


    Creak.


    In the broken sound, the intact utensils were divided into several pieces and fell from the air.


    The four people who came out of many doors briefly got rid of the pursuers and jumped into the narrow lane in the backyard. There was a roar around the corner.


    "Come on! Go to the backyard!"


    Before the arrow chaser turned around the corner, Jin Xiangxiu raised her eyebrow and pointed to the low courtyard wall opposite.


    "Put your hands on it and turn it over!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant.


    Chumo looks at the figure and goes out. He bounces the wine glass on the table and says in a deep voice.


    "Out."


    Yuchi Jingde put down the wine bowl in his hand, and the cool tea like a lake appeared in front of the generals. His thick eyebrows wrinkled slightly and made a sound.


    "Can you see? Is it the man Tang boy wants us to keep an eye on?"


    Chumo squints at the empty door.


    "The face is inseparable from the black yarn. Even if it''s not the one over the koi pond, even if the origin is unknown."


    Hum!


    Cold hum sounded beside himself, and Duan Zan''s face was disdained.


    "It''s not unusual to say that he wears a hat to protect himself from the sun, but our soldiers report that these four people have been wearing black gauze to show people. I''m afraid it''s only fishy."


    Wow.


    Gao Zhenxing picked up the sword on the table and stood up.


    "Mother, Anqing is now the territory of Datang. She can stir it alone?"


    "Why bother so much? Let me catch these women and ask them, and everything will come out."


    A big hand pressed on the hand holding the sword, and Yuchi Jingde''s voice came slowly.


    "Don''t be impulsive, my dear nephew. Everything is under my control."


    "Presumably at this moment, the four of them have been surrounded, chased and intercepted by soldiers."


    Hearing this, Gao Zhenxing sat down slowly and gave Yuchi Jingde a thumbs up.


    "Ginger is still old and spicy."


    "It turned out that elder Wei Chi was ready. I must know something about the origin of the four people?"


    Ha ha ha.


    Yuchi Jingde laughed.


    "To tell you the truth, in the trip to the koi pond, boy Tang once put a woman''s horse. This time, I think the woman''s body is somewhat similar to it. I think it must be this woman."


    "As for identity, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as serving the general."


    Chumo frowns slightly and takes over the words.


    "General, have you ever sent cash? He just left after he heard that we were going to send troops for conscription. Is it difficult..."


    Halfway through, Duan Zan stared and took the words.


    "Beauty trick?"


    "Isn''t this woman like assassinating general Tang?"


    Two fingers clasp the forehead, and Duan Zan holds his head and scolds.


    "Brother Gao! What are you doing!"


    Gao Zhenxing stared and pressed his elbow on Duan Zan''s shoulder.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "In the general''s house, there are 18 cavalry guards and soldiers with layers of guards. It is difficult for even a flying mosquito to enter, not to mention people?"


    "Besides, general Tang is not a vegetarian! Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, it is difficult to meet an enemy. Do you really think these women can live him?"


    The suppressed figure blushed and stammered.


    "Well... Then you say, why?"


    Gao Zhenxing assumed the appearance of serving an expert and stood upright.


    "It''s clear. If the troops are weak, go to prison to save people."

 Chapter 1074

    In fact, the group had already noticed when the four entered the city. They were dressed simply and dressed as village women, but the treasure knife at their waist would not deceive people.


    In particular, the Seven Star jewels looming in the scabbard are still very bright although they are hidden.


    Shortly after entering the city, a soldier told Yuchi Jingde about it. After thinking twice, Yuchi Jingde asked the soldier to follow.


    During a few days of unannounced visits, I found that the four people were acting strangely and suspiciously.


    Yuchi Jingde didn''t order the arrest until he sent out his soldiers and saw some changes in these people.


    Jin Xiang is also a person with strong personality. When she sees her deeds exposed, she doesn''t panic at all and leads her four men to jump into the courtyard.


    In the courtyard.


    A little girl in gorgeous clothes, sitting in the shade of a tree, shaking a PU fan, watched the fat boy sweep out clumsily with a long pole taller than him.


    Maybe the pole was too heavy and the little boy was too young. When he swept out, his feet were unstable and staggered twice, and finally he shook and stabilized his body.


    Trembling, he pinched one end, pulled up a smiling face on his chubby meat face, stopped humming and shouting, and looked at the girl.


    "Elder sister, what do you think of my practice? Who is better than uncle tie?"


    The girl who had been sitting stood up worried because of the child''s shaking just now. When she saw the child standing in place, she put her heart down.


    The smiling eyes completed the crescent moon, and the girl''s mouth was filled with a smile and clapped.


    "My brother is powerful. When my brother grows up, he will be one of the best generals in Koguryo."


    While talking, there was a sound from the wall, and the girl suddenly turned her head and looked at it.


    On the low wall, four figures, armed with weapons, turned in.


    Bang.


    The wooden pole was inserted on the ground. The little boy held his chest, sweat slipped from his face to his jaw, crossed his waist and stared at the four people opposite.


    "Where did you come from? How dare you break into my house? Look at my hands... Wuwuwuwu..."


    In the middle of the story, the girl who had been flying over covered her mouth and dragged it under the eaves.


    Under the sun, the four cold blades flash cold light, and the bottom of the viewer''s heart is cold.


    A slightly trembling voice asked from the little girl.


    "You... Who are you? What are you... Doing?"


    Call~


    The four people who fell in the yard saw two children who were no more than ten years old and exhaled at the same time.


    A waitress stood up from the ground, patted her chest, and stared at the child opposite.


    "It turned out to be two children. They scared me with an adult tone."


    After saying that, he slowly stepped forward two steps, looked at the two people who were in place and picked their eyebrows.


    "Where''s your adult?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the house.


    A pot of green tea is placed on the table. The incense dust in the ancient copper stove is thick, and a wisp of aroma curls up.


    In the simple wooden house, Tang Hao took Wu Tong and sat down opposite Guo Junshi.


    Several fancy dishes are put up. The color is bright and green, giving people a cool feeling in summer.


    The woman in gorgeous clothes sat down beside Guo Junshi with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    "The family is poor and the food is poor. General Tang should not dislike it."


    Tang Hao smiled and waved his hand at will.


    "Mrs. Guo is worried too much. Tang was born in cloth clothes. She feels very kind to eat some hometown dishes."


    After listening to this, military master Guo smiled and bowed his hands.


    "General Tang came to his humble house and was very happy. It''s a pity that Guo had a disease and quit drinking for many years."


    "This time, Guo drank tea instead of wine to the two."


    The wine light touched and made a clear sound.


    Tang Hao took a sip and the entrance was sweet. It was not as rich as Datang tea. It had a mountain spring flavor and an unknown fragrance of fragrant grass.


    When it enters the throat, it has the coolness of mint. It''s a good antidote in this summer.


    In the authentic tasting, master Guo picked up the teapot, poured another cup, and handed it to Tang Hao with a smile.


    "Lord Tang has let the people of Anqing return to their former freedom. To be honest, even I didn''t expect that little Anqing is booming under general Tang."


    "If you want to come to Anqing for several years, you haven''t seen Anqing city tend to be prosperous. It''s not as fast as general Tang these days. I''m ashamed."


    Tang Hao gave birth to his arms and pressed them in the air.


    "Mr. Guo is kind. Today''s prosperity in Anqing is just the result of the gathering of Koguryo merchants. In the future, Mr. Guo needs to come forward and say a few words of justice in Dawang City, Wugu city and other places."


    Guo Junshi waved his hand again and again and hurriedly.


    "General Tang is serious. Now half of the people in Anqing can live and work in peace and contentment. There is no resentment against Datang in their hearts."


    "If other base cities can be like Anqing, it can also be regarded as the welfare brought by the Tang Dynasty. It must be incumbent on Guo where there is a need."


    Then he picked up the tea and raised it.


    "Guo gave a toast to general Tang for the people of the whole city. The military and civilian harmony, the reunion of thousands of families, and the military achievements of general Tang are indispensable."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of drawing a knife in the backyard was particularly loud in this short silence.


    Tang Hao frowned slightly and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "What''s up?"


    On the other side of the room, Guo Jun''s eyebrows suddenly stood up. He grabbed the tea lamp and was stunned in the air. He only heard a exclamation from his side.


    "Oh, my children, the children are still in the backyard."

 Chapter 1075

    The backyard changed, like a sword.


    After all, Tang Hao and Wu Tong are soldiers. They are particularly sensitive to the sound of swords. They almost press their hands on the hilt at the same time.


    Guo Junshi, who was opposite, turned white, put down his tea lamp, got up and rushed out of the house.


    Tang Hao and Wu Tong strode up according to the hilt of their swords.


    In fact, I have some doubts in my heart. It is undoubtedly the stupidest choice and the most impossible choice to say that the military division rebelled and wanted to harm.


    But if it''s not the case, the sound of swords in the backyard is not an assassin. Who is it?


    Near the threshold, a word faintly sounded in the courtyard.


    "It''s useless to say more. Take down the two children first. After the pursuers leave, we''ll let them go so as not to cause complications."


    While talking, Guo Junshi had crossed the threshold.


    Four masked men with knives were approaching the two children under the eaves step by step. Most of them are slim and graceful. They should be women.


    As for the opposite side, the boy held by the girl retreated again and again. Naturally, it was Guo Junshi''s two children.


    The identity of the other party was unknown, and the distance was far away. Guo Junshi shouted in a low voice.


    "Who dares to break into the Guo mansion?"


    The four women suddenly stopped and looked at each other.


    The man with simple and elegant scholar clothes and long beard looked straight, and his eyes were more or less mixed with fear and impatience.


    Jin Xiang, the leader, was about to speak when he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps in the city.


    The next moment, a dull voice like a tiger teacher, like a breeze blowing, but like a heavy hammer hitting his chest.


    "It''s you!"


    Suddenly, the four women were like being stared at by beasts. They were suddenly exposed to the hot sun, but their hearts still shivered.


    In the sight, a pair of military boots stepped out from behind Mr. Guo. His tall body showed a full picture, and his eyes swept over with dignity.


    The face under the black veil showed a touch of consternation. Jin Xiang only felt the cold hair on her back stand up at the next moment.


    The eyes seemed to have seen their face under their veil, and even recognized themselves.


    Bite your lips, and there is endless fear in your trembling voice.


    "Tang... Tang Hao?"


    The three people behind them also felt that the air in the whole courtyard seemed to become viscous in an instant.


    An invisible pressure will be on his head from the sky. Some people can''t breathe. They look at the hand holding the sword and unconsciously pestle in their heart.


    The words of golden fragrance suddenly sounded in my ears, and my face under the black veil suddenly became frightened.


    This is the commander of the expedition against Koguryo, Tang Hao?


    Suddenly, the word "ten thousand people kill" suddenly burst into my mind.


    In a panic, the tall figure slowly moved away and stepped out of the eaves.


    "It''s brave to threaten the descendants of the official family."


    As far as the eyes of the four women could reach, the figure behind Tang Hao appeared, with a circle of thick short whiskers and thick eyebrows. The tiger''s eyes were filled with a terrible look, and a strong evil spirit filled his eyes.


    If Tang Hao gives people the feeling of dignity and overbearing. This person brings more killing and fear.


    Seeing that she was seen through, Jin Xiang stopped covering up. Suddenly, she glanced at Tang Hao a few steps away and whispered softly.


    "Tang... General Tang."


    Originally, I thought that such a courtyard would be the place where Tang Hao, a big man like Tang Hao, would settle down, but I didn''t think it was Guo Junshi who invited Tang Hao.


    Just thinking about how to explain, the three maidens beside her moved. Jin Xiang was suddenly surprised, took the knife into the scabbard, turned sideways and exclaimed.


    "Don''t be impulsive..."


    However, it was one step at night. In the courtyard, the smoke had risen, and the three maids ran up before shouting, attacking each other step by step.


    Guo Junshi seemed to recognize the head Jinxiang, which was very complicated for a time.


    Originally, I thought that this woman was already in a big fire, and the fragrance and jade were destroyed and burned to ashes, but I didn''t think that at the moment, she appeared in her residence with three masked Huiwu women.


    But what''s more surprising is that the three women have swords around their waist and look like they can fight. Did you hear that there are several special killers in general iron''s house earlier?


    Fear, consternation and confusion brushed his face at the same time. The next moment, just listen to the wind behind him. He seemed to rush out like an electric switch.


    The dignified figure in front slowly raised his right palm and said in a deep voice.


    "Wu Tong, step back. These people can''t hurt me."


    The next moment.


    The galloping figure suddenly stopped, already three steps away from Guo Junshi.


    In such a short time, he ran so far that military master Guo was surprised. He was afraid that such an expert would be equal to Mu Dongjiao.


    Vaguely, military master Guo looked at the figure of the three female assassins and was surprised.


    I''ve never seen Tang Hao make a move, and listening to his words, I don''t seem to pay attention to these three people at all.


    Is it difficult for Tang Hao himself to be more powerful than the man with black lines and tight clothes?


    When the mind was drifting, the gold fragrance in the distance pulled off the masked black yarn, raised her jade arm and shouted.


    "General Tang, show mercy."


    "Let her three live!"


    In the front that had rushed forward, the left and right three people couldn''t take care of many conversations. Looking at the figure in front of them, they raised their eyebrows and stabbed them with a strong breath.

 Chapter 1076

    The sound of begging for mercy lingered in his ears. Tang Hao Yu Guang glanced at the woman who took off her veil.


    The strong wind came from the left side, and the walking body was slightly on one side, and the cleaved blade fell directly against the cheek. Tang Hao snorted coldly, stretched out his left arm, grabbed each other''s wrist like a flash of lightning, and lifted it aside at will.


    Ah~


    The sound of eating pain echoed in her ears. A great force came from the woman''s wrist. In the tragic voice, the whole person jumped up in the air and fell back.


    When the woman in front saw that her companion was lifted up, she shouted angrily and attacked Tang Hao in front.


    Tang Hao withdrew half a step slightly, his fingers bent like iron claws, and accurately took the sliding back of the knife. Immediately, he twisted his hand and wanted to take the blade from the other party.


    Great strength came along the back of the knife. The woman only felt that there was a faint sign of getting rid of the handle in her hand, and subconsciously clenched the handle. But unexpectedly, her overbearing strength didn''t seem to put her anger in the eyes. She accelerated abruptly, and the rough handle grinded down with a piece of skin in the palm of her hand.


    For the first time since she became a killer, the woman was frightened by such arrogant strength, and her hand holding the handle was already bloody. In Chu''s pain and stuffy hum, a pair of big hands stretched out and came straight to the door. Suddenly, his face tightened, his cheekbones were about to break, and his whole body was immediately pulled off the ground.


    Two feet kicked in the air, and both hands struggled to break each other''s hands. However, the fingers like pliers were embedded into the cheeks and did not move at all.


    Cold words came from the next moment.


    "Move again, I can''t guarantee when your cheek will be crushed."


    The struggle stopped in an instant. In the eyes shrouded in darkness, sure enough, the great force was much lighter.


    Another woman saw that they were subdued instantly, and the figure rushed up suddenly had a touch of fear. In the rest of the light, the two children had sneaked over and wanted to hide behind the crowd.


    Suddenly, the heart was full of evil courage. The blade turned subconsciously, and the foot pointed to the wooden fence and went to the two children.


    The figure rising in the air suddenly suffocated, and a big hand was embedded in the ankle. Immediately, it suddenly hit hard. The figure flew upside down and hit the big tree in the yard. When the dull hum sounded, the fallen leaves rustled on the shaking tree.


    Tang Hao held the woman''s face in one hand and held it in the air. His eyes looked at Jin Xiang opposite.


    The tone is not high, but the spirit is overwhelming.


    "I once said that when you meet again, you will no longer be lucky."


    The woman who had fallen to the ground got up in a hurry. Referring to Tang Hao''s words, she dared not pick up the sword that had fallen to the ground and ran under the tree to help her companion who had vomited blood. Looking back at the people under the eaves, military master Guo had pulled out his sword and protected the two children.


    Mrs. Guo was also carrying a sword with tears in her eyes. In fact, like a female tiger, she pointed to the four people in the courtyard.


    "If you don''t want to die, try it!"


    The two people who helped each other saw that they were not easy to provoke in the yard. They unconsciously stepped back and opened some distance.


    Then she heard Jin Xiang suppress her fear and talk with Tang Jiang.


    "I haven''t seen him for days. General Tang is still magnificent."


    "It''s just that Jin Xiang doesn''t know why the great general of the Tang Dynasty will be in the residence of a fallen general?"


    He asked so, but his eyes glanced warily at Tang Hao''s companions and around him, thinking about how to save his companions and get out of the house.


    A low voice came slowly from the center of the courtyard.


    "Tang''s business needs you to control?"


    Jin Xiang immediately smothered and hardened her head.


    "I''m sorry to disturb general Tang''s Yaxing for being abrupt today."


    "We didn''t mean to plot against the two children, but we were chased by our enemies for fear that the two children would reveal our whereabouts."


    "I hope general Tang will forgive me. Jin Xiang will pay for the trouble again. So... So I''ll leave."


    Tang Hao must know the enemy in the woman''s mouth and who she refers to. He doesn''t expose it and smiles calmly.


    "I see. It''s just that Tang is curious about what enemies a woman who is beside Mu Dongjiao can provoke."


    Jin Xiang frowned and half knelt on the ground, pleading.


    "The gratitude and resentment of the woman''s family. It''s a trivial matter. Jin Xiang still can''t speak to general Tang, so as to pollute general Tang''s ears."


    Ha ha ha.


    Tang Hao burst into laughter. Then his smile gradually converged and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    "It''s easy to let people go, but Miss Jin is so clever that people admire her."


    With a sudden wave of her raised arm, the struggling woman flew out in the air, fell to the ground with a bang, was taken out by the great force, glided several times and rolled down at Jinxiang''s feet.


    Bang.


    The sword was thrown over and inserted obliquely beside the woman.


    Jin Xiang hurriedly helped the woman up. He was surprised and suspicious. Tang Hao let them go like this?


    Without much thought, he took out the sword in the soil, put the injured woman''s arm on his shoulder, leaned slightly and said.


    "Thank you, general Tang!"


    Then he greeted the other two women.


    "Let''s go."


    Mrs. Guo saw that the four people left like this. She stepped forward and was about to speak, but she saw Tang Hao in the hospital, slowly stretched out her right hand and beckoned. Thousands of people in my heart are unwilling to be swallowed back at the corners of my mouth.

 Chapter 1077

    The two seriously injured, supported by the other two, limped towards the gate.


    As soon as he opened the door, a crowd of people rushed up. The cold blade wrapped the strong wind and pressed on the four people''s necks without warning.


    It turned out that the soldiers had heard the sound of fighting when they passed here. They thought that Tang Hao was here and didn''t dare to rush in easily for a while.


    Hesitating, he saw the courtyard door open and recognized the four people, so he handed over his swords.


    "I''ve seen general Tang."


    Several people took the lead in the match and hurriedly bowed to the body standing in the courtyard.


    Tang Hao looked at the first of the four figures, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes.


    "Miss Jin, is this your enemy?"


    "I didn''t expect your enemy to release you just now."


    Jin Xiangxiu''s eyebrows twisted together and her face turned white.


    Originally, I thought I was being chased by officers and soldiers as an identity. In some panic, I entered the courtyard.


    But at this time, she knew that it was not the idea of the general under Tang Hao, but that it was obviously a military order under Tang Hao.


    At this point, Jin Xiang had nothing to say. She closed her lips and said nothing.


    Tang Hao looked at Mr. and Mrs. Guo beside him and smiled.


    "Madam, Mr. Guo, something happened suddenly. Tang still has something important to do. Goodbye."


    There was so much resentment on Mrs. Guo''s face that she smiled.


    "General Tang is busy with military affairs, so we won''t force him to stay."


    Before striding forward, Tang Hao put on his sleeves and said in a deep voice.


    "Take it away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chinese army camp.


    The original Koguryo military camp is now under the control of Datang.


    In the dungeon.


    A soldier came over with rice and handed it in through the crack of the stone pillar.


    "Here comes the meal!"


    Inside the stone pillar, in the dark shadow, the iron chain dragged on the ground, clattered, and the man with scattered hair came out.


    Looking at the food on the ground, he squatted down silently. Without reaching out for it, he squatted and looked at it.


    The two soldiers glanced at the stone pillar. The emaciated soldier turned his mouth and showed disdain.


    "Dislike? Do you know where the past thought will have such good luck now?"


    "A general like ashner shere has the intention of surrender. After praying, general Tang moved his compassion."


    "You are lucky to live to this day as an unrepentant person."


    Another soldier kicked the stone pillar twice and took over the conversation.


    "You boy, you have a little conscience. In addition, general Tang is in a good mood during this expedition. You have just left a glimmer of life. Don''t be ignorant of good and bad."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that all the people in Anqing are back now, farming, gathering firewood and selling grain. The cities of black bone, king, cangyan and Baiyan have also been opened one after another. The people of the whole city are happy with their new life. What will you struggle with as a demobilized general?"


    "What''s the point?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure in the stone house suddenly looked up and shot a stunned look from the messy hair.


    "Tang... General Tang, did you kill the city?"


    Oh!


    The two soldiers looked at each other with a smile and let out a light hum from their nose.


    The thin faced soldier was the first to speak.


    "Slaughtering the city?"


    "Those people in the city deserve to let general Tang do it?"


    "Do you think our general is a murderous devil, or do you think our general Tang is a complete madman?"


    As soon as he spoke, the soldier next to him pounded his arm and crossed his eyes.


    There are those who say they are generals!


    Seeing that the soldier realized that this remark was inappropriate, he closed his mouth and began to talk.


    "In short, general Tang has been extremely tolerant to the people of Koguryo. I advise you to take care of yourself."


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go."


    Then he took the soldier beside him and walked out of the dungeon.


    The figure in the stone pillar stared at the two leaving figures, pondered the words they had just said, and murmured.


    "Happy? Farming?"


    "King gaisuwen is bent on controlling the Palestinian people, confiscating strong horses, endless conscription and heavy labor..."


    "He... Does he want to buy people''s hearts? Does he want to win without war?"


    The whispers gradually dissipated, and the whispers of two soldiers echoed in the empty stone house.


    "What do you think this man can do? He can make general Tang tell him again and again not to use heavy punishment?"


    There is a voice reply.


    "Don''t you know? I heard that there was a riot in the city when Tang smoked the bones with arms?"


    "Riot? What riot?"


    "Hey! At that time, there was a huge fire outside the black bone City, and the flames brought by the wind jumped out for several feet, and the copper rivets on the city gate were roasted. The old guard asked the people to put out the fire and the soldiers to rush out and surround. But the fire was raging and saved there! More than a dozen people died for this reason... The old general was old and didn''t want to ruin his reputation in this war, so the soldiers cut down the retreating people."


    "It happened to be known by the boy surnamed Jin. He cut off the head of the old general with two knives. After the failure of the war with general Tang, he exchanged the head of the old general for the safety of the people of the city, and he himself was arrested."


    "Yo, what else? This boy is a man."


    "Ah! It''s a pity. It''s a pity that if you have a dead brain and show your loyalty and filial piety, you may still be in charge of one side and become an assassin in the country affiliated to the Tang Dynasty. It''s a pity..."


    The voice gradually dissipated, leaving the man lying on the stone pillar, staring at the dark roof and whispering.


    "Down or not down?"

 Chapter 1078

    The wind whimpered across the long street.


    The four women walking in the dark, with their hands tied, stumbled into the residence with lanterns.


    The high walls are separated from the courtyard, the rich vermilion gate, the vermilion lacquer embraces the big column, and there are leather armor soldiers with high heads and chest holding knives, which are majestic.


    Park Hu leaned over the threshold of the residence and took a look at the beautiful and amazing Jin Xiang. Some mood fluctuations flickered in his eyes and waved to the soldiers behind him.


    "General Tang is in the study. I''ll take her myself."


    Under the eaves of the corridor, park Hu sighed.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again at this time."


    The corridor stretches far away, and a breeze blows in through the large gap between the red pillars.


    When she brushed the muddy pretty face, Jin Xiang looked at the red lanterns under the eaves and smiled slightly at the corners of her mouth.


    "Mr. Park, you are very comfortable under general Tang."


    The two men were celebrities under the iron general. The difference is that one is commanding troops in the Ming Dynasty and the other is in charge of assassination and so on.


    Therefore, Pu Hu is very familiar with Jinxiang, which many people don''t know. He is an old acquaintance.


    Park Hu did not pay attention to the strong irony in this discourse. He put his hands on his back, folded behind him, surrounded behind him, and looked ahead.


    "As early as the Anqing siege, park had died once. Where can he be called comfortable?"


    Walking slowly on the corridor, Pu Hu turned his head and looked at the golden fragrance bound by the rope.


    "Now it''s just to return the body of freedom. In the areas divided by the Tang Dynasty, I''ll do my little to bring the people in the black bone city to a stable life."


    Shi Youfan''s face raised a smiling face and touched Park Hu''s eyes.


    "So, general park is working for general Tang now?"


    "As a general of Koguryo, I work for the Tang Dynasty, but I speak big words. Is that right?"


    On Pu Hu''s calm face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a strange flash in his eyes.


    "As for Miss Jin''s understanding, it doesn''t matter."


    "Park knows that when an official is for the people, the people live and work in peace and contentment is a good official. Now my family is separated from the court and reunited with one another, which is the best example."


    Ha ha ha.


    Silver bell like laughter came from the lips.


    Jinxiang''s crescent moon smiling eyes gradually became cold for a hundred years, and poured out with bitter and cold words.


    "General park, a lackey slave, can''t change his servility anywhere."


    "You are also the best example."


    Looking into Jinxiang''s eyes, the cold suddenly soared. In the dark, the green tendons on Pu Hu''s clenched arm burst up.


    The eyes slipped into the corners of the eyes in an instant and looked at the woman obliquely.


    "Although you and I are old acquaintances, I will never let you breathe more if general Tang wants you to die here!"


    Angered by himself, the other party suddenly changed his face, which was probably expected by Jin Xiang and looked coldly at the figure in front of him.


    "Then, why did general park take me to general Tang alone?"


    "Do you want to reveal my glorious deeds before, or do you want to make another contribution in front of general Tang and change to a high position?"


    "Or what else does general park have in mind?"


    Jin Xiang lifted her eyes and blinked at Park Hu.


    Park Hu turned a blind eye to the eyes, ignored the words with a trace of provocation, and continued to move forward with a cold hum on his cold face.


    Quiet words came out slowly.


    "It''s getting late. You''d better not delay."


    On the corridor, there was a sudden silence, and the sound of footsteps echoed softly.


    As she approached the mansion that she didn''t know how far she could get, Jin Xiang''s heart was inexplicably nervous.


    It seemed that in an instant, Tang Hao''s cold face came to mind again.


    The original perfect plan between myself and Tieling was the intervention of this unexpected man, which made the whole plan collapse in an instant.


    Originally, Tieling was promoted in exchange for his long brother, but the clue was suddenly thrown into chaos by the man. What''s more frightening is that the man also caught a man with the same Jin surname in black bone.


    Jin Xiang can''t imagine whether this man is his eldest brother, nor can he imagine what cruel punishment Tang will give him.


    His original only hope was destroyed by suicide in this war, and the search became more distant.


    In the face of being able to play between her fingers, she can attack and destroy the four indestructible cities of Koguryo. In the face of empty hands, she can subdue her three trained killers. In her initial fear, Jin Xiang gradually blamed Tang Hao for everything.


    Well, Tang will tear his plan to take his eldest brother out of the sea of suffering to pieces.


    It is such a war maniac that pushes the whole of Koguryo into the flames of war and chaos.


    Gradually, desperate people are no longer afraid and cold, and their hearts suddenly give birth to a touch of anger.


    Gradually, a strange smile appeared on Han Ruo Bingshuang''s cheek, and a trace of blush fainted on his cheek. He imagined that Tang Hao would indulge in his beauty in a moment. He recalled the posture of the winner, threw the fierce wolf to the ground and told the whereabouts of the general surnamed Jin.


    There was a voice in my heart, shouting madly.


    "Tang Hao, I must double the damage you have done me..."


    "The Koguryo people''s hatred for you, let me end it alone!"

 Chapter 1079

    Dong Dong.


    Park Hu''s footsteps stopped in front of the Yellow study door and knocked gently.


    A quiet voice came out of the house.


    "Come in."


    Park Hu turned around and looked at the strange looking woman with tears.


    After a moment, he collected his mind and ordered in a deep voice.


    "When I see general Tang, keep your posture. I can guarantee that you can leave the whole body."


    After saying this, he paused for a moment, put his hand on the door and pushed it open with a creak.


    One and a half tall bookshelves on both sides of the house were stacked on both sides of the house, filled with ancient and simple books and paper books.


    On a copper Candlestick in the house, a paraffin was floating, reflecting the figure of immersing himself in reading the booklet in front of the case on the screen behind him.


    The shadow on the screen shook slightly because of the opening of the door and the air.


    Although anqingcheng has made great progress under the governance of demobilized generals, it still needs to know well about some good farmland statistics, grain estimates and population growth. In this way, it is easy to decide the taxes and tributes to be paid to Datang every year.


    In the quiet house, there was a soft sound of footsteps. He walked in front of the desk and stopped slowly.


    Tang Hao, who buried himself in consulting the documents, slowly raised his head, showing the shadow of the person reflected in his slightly tired eyes. Immediately, his eyes sank.


    "Is that you?"


    Opposite, in the figure that stopped, Jin Xiang clenched her lower lip and looked straight at the figure behind the desk. A blush appeared on her muddy face.


    The nearby park Hu bowed and arched his hands.


    "Among these four people, this person has been the leader. I heard general Yuchi''s way in prison just now. They have been following for some time and their whereabouts are strange."


    "Especially when I heard that the army went out to fight, it was abnormal. It was very likely that there was an idea of prison robbery..."


    "After general Yuchi interrogated him for two hours, he didn''t drop water. He just stayed here and handed it over to general Tang."


    Tang Hao glanced at PU Hu, put down his brush, put it on the pen holder of the desk, leaned against the seat behind him, and waved slowly.


    "You go out."


    Park Hu bowed his head, slowly withdrew from the house and closed the door.


    On the wall, only one standing and one sitting figure looked at each other.


    The tall figure stood up from the seat, with a sharp light in his eyes, approaching the woman, and a low voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "I heard recently that someone was wandering outside the generals'' mansion. It must be you?"


    Seeing the shadow did not answer, Tang Hao''s killing intention loomed in his tone.


    "Dare to sneak into Guo Junshi''s house and threaten children. What do you want?"


    "Do you still want to sneak into the general''s house and put a Taoist on my Tang''s neck?"


    The figure stopped one step away. In the eyes, the woman who lowered her head suddenly raised her face and smiled.


    There was a smile on the red lips reflected by the dim light. The next moment, the figure suddenly moved and directly hit Tang Hao''s chest. The red lips were close and printed directly on Tang Hao''s mouth.


    Seeing the woman''s response, Tang Hao was stunned, especially the soft touch printed on his lips, which surprised Tang Hao and stared at the suddenly enlarged beautiful eyes.


    Four eyes stare at this inch distance.


    The next moment.


    The red lips suddenly opened wide, leaking out shell teeth, and bit Tang Hao''s lips.


    The sharp pain stored on the lower lip suddenly surprised Tang''s heart. He waved his arm and swept out. Suddenly, the figure in front of him flew out and rolled to the ground.


    "Crazy woman, do you want to die?"


    The blurted words suddenly shouted out in the next second. Tang Hao wiped his lips, looked at the red blood stains on his fingertips, frowned, and looked fiercely at the woman struggling to climb up from the ground.


    The golden fragrance was scattered, the green silk showed half a pretty face, looked at the man who was suffering from pain, raised a look of excitement on his face, aroused his scarlet tongue, licked the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and giggled.


    "Tang Hao, do you have times of pain? Do you have times of fear?"


    Ha ha ha.


    The unbridled smile filled the whole house, twisting the delicate body, the skirt was loose, and the white and jade shoulders leaked out.


    On that delicate and beautiful face, the drooping eyes slowly lifted up, evoking a charming smile.


    "Look, look at this scar. Isn''t it because of you?"


    "Do you know that I have to touch it every day and night before I can fall asleep?"


    "Only by looking at it can I remember the cruel man and the man who completely ruined my good life!"


    Tang Hao calmly looked at the smooth section under the towering chest, and a dark red scar was printed on the jade shoulder.


    Recall the impression left by a sword stabbed by Yuchi Jingde when he was in the koi pond that day.


    But I never thought that such a sword would leave such a shadow on the woman, so that she became what she is now.


    A moment later, Tang Hao sank down.


    The hand holding the waist hilt suddenly raised the green sword and brushed it to cut the rope tied to the woman''s hand.


    With a snap, the tight rope suddenly bounced off and fell to the ground.


    Miso.


    When the green dog returned to the scabbard, Tang Hao''s immersed words came out.


    "Your angry assassination was a move made by my general in a hurry. I''m sorry for you first."


    "But it''s even more wrong for you to spy on the general''s house and try to coerce the general with your children. You can''t escape the capital crime."


    "This time, I''ll let bygones be bygones and even up. You go."

 Chapter 1080

    The words are cold and clear, with a trace of indisputable.


    The woman who was not bound by the rope shook and stood upright. A drop of clear tears fell from her eyes and splashed on the jade hand whose red Le mark had not subsided.


    She raised a bitter smile on her pretty face and stared at the figure in front of her.


    "Go?"


    "Where can I go now?"


    The white tender fingers twirl the loose layers of clothes, and the light yarn slides across the slim body, falls to the ground and accumulates at the ankles.


    The slender waist swings, lightly steps on the lotus steps between the feet, and leans against Tang Hao.


    "My body finally found here. There are still a lot of words to say to you. How can I go like this?"


    His hands passed through Tang Hao''s ribs, slowly surrounded the body, put his red lips on Tang Hao''s back neck, leaned close to Tang Hao''s ears, and exhaled like orchid.


    "General Tang is in charge of Anqing and knows everything here like the back of my hand. I just want to ask about a person''s whereabouts. What do you want me to do? I''m willing to..."


    In his words, his fingers gently rubbed Tang Hao''s chest and whispered again.


    "I heard that a general surnamed Jin was detained in general Tang''s prison..."


    "I just want to know if this general surnamed Jin has something to do with me... Whether he is my long lost brother..."


    In the house, the lights fluttered.


    Outside the corridor, the night wind blew, blowing the lanterns hanging under the corridor smoke, swaying more than ever.


    A group of patrolling soldiers saw two figures coming from the backyard and bowed hurriedly.


    Park Hu, who was guarding the door of the study, just yawned. When he saw Wu Tong and Chumo coming from a distance, he was surprised.


    He could also hear something in the house.


    Just imagine that Tang Hao, as a general, must have a lack of mind and spirit.


    This time Jinxiang went in for a long time, but did not go out of the house. In terms of its beauty, it is not the top in the whole Koguryo, but it is at least the best choice.


    As for Tang Hao''s youth, it''s inevitable that he can''t control it in this camp.


    Thinking of this, he strode to meet them and said with a smile.


    "General Wu, general Cheng, it''s dark today. Why do you have some time to come?"


    "General Tang is still busy. If anything happens, let me know tomorrow morning. It''s not too late."


    For this person, they are not too wary.


    Although the loyal and righteous people change their masters, they can clearly understand the significance of the iron general''s final cutting of robes and righteousness. Seeing that the people are so harmonious, they naturally have no intention of rebellion.


    Moreover, with Tang Hao''s skill, Pu Hu, such an arrogant man, can fight several or ten.


    The figure who came over took a look at Park Hu with a sly smile on his face, frowned, gently touched the man with his fingers and narrowed his eyes.


    "Park Hu, when did you become so attentive? How could you escort general Tang?"


    "Besides, our general''s house is guarded by elite soldiers. It needs you like this. Do you have anything to ask?"


    After that, Chumo pulls Park Hu''s arm and goes straight to the house.


    "I''d like to ask general Tang when he will look at a surrender general differently."


    Park Hu was stubborn but two people. He looked at them and frowned on their faces.


    "Hey ~ you... Hey... Not..."


    "Can you two wait for me to finish?"


    The words were out, but Chumo''s big hands still stuck to the door at night.


    Next second.


    The door opened gently, and the dim light from the eaves shone into the house.


    Park Hu had already predicted the scene in the house. On the corridor where the wind sobbed, park Hu waved to the bodyguards in the residence, motioning them to leave quickly to avoid this embarrassment.


    The soldiers naturally guessed something unusual outside the house, looked at each other, leaked an tacit smile and hurried out.


    In the house.


    The figure who stepped half the threshold looked at the scene in the house and was suddenly stunned.


    The air seemed to solidify at this moment. When Tang Hao Yu Guang saw the two coming, he felt a touch of embarrassment. He directly took away his hands around his waist and coughed.


    "What... What..."


    At the same time, the naked woman behind her floated a faint blush on her cheeks, took two steps back, picked up her clothes on the ground and covered herself.


    The two men on the threshold suddenly turned around and hurried in unison.


    "It''s all right... The general''s business is complicated. We... We can''t bother. Come back tomorrow morning."


    In the words, the two figures suddenly stepped out of the threshold and wanted to escape first.


    Behind him, the sweet voice like a yellow warbler sounded, with a touch of calm, as if telling an ordinary speech.


    "Since you''re here, tell general Tang if you need anything."


    "Why come back tomorrow morning and let me run empty tonight."


    The two fleeing figures suddenly stood in the same place, with a faltering "ah" sound. They were stunned in the same place and didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Hao coughed and looked at the golden incense that picked up all her clothes. When she came behind the screen, she said slowly.


    "Cough... Since... Since I have something to report..."


    "Well... Then come in."

 Chapter 1081

    Jin Xiang''s anti guest move made Tang Hao a little uncomfortable.


    The woman''s few words seem to complicate the whole thing.


    Seeing that they hung their heads and slowly moved to the seat to sit down, Tang Hao didn''t dare to look up all the way. Tang Hao also leaned awkwardly against them and sat down, trying to look like they were innocent.


    The rustling sound of dressing came. Chumo squinted at Tang Hao, and a strange smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Embarrassed, Tang Hao took down the tea lamp on the desk and took a sip. In this dull atmosphere, Tang Hao didn''t know what to do and say next. After all, who would have expected such a coincidence!


    What''s more, I didn''t do anything!


    I have never been in such an awkward position in my previous life.


    Just for a moment, Tang Hao turned and saw Jin Xiang in his clothes move away from behind the screen. His seductive eyes glanced at him. With a deep smile, he gently leaned against the desk he had just made, and there was no meaning to avoid suspicion!


    Seeing this situation, Tang Hao was suffocated and met two meaningful eyes with a slight red on his face.


    "These things are not what you think."


    Slightly red cheeks, arms extended to Jinxiang half leaning on the seat, explained.


    "This is Miss Jin Xiang. I think brother Chumo and brother Wu Tong still have some impressions. Today, when I was discussing the planning of the next four cities in the Guo house, I happened to meet her and was wanted by our soldiers. General Yuchi failed to try for two hours, so general park took her to the house for trial..."


    "... as for, as for taking off your clothes, it''s another matter..."


    In all, Yu Guang glanced at them, completely with the meaning of "Oh, I see," and his cheeks burned inexplicably.


    These two boys! I see. I just want to see my own jokes!


    Chumo narrows his eyes slightly, squints at Tang Hao, picks his eyebrows, and prolongs his voice with a joking expression.


    "Brother Tang has always been self disciplined, brother. Of course I know brother Tang won''t go out of line easily..."


    Chumo deliberately lengthens the word "easy" and understands that it is intentional.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao pretended to be angry and turned his eyes to Wu Tong.


    I hope this honest man can stand up and say a fair word for himself.


    Wu Tong stood up and bowed his hands solemnly.


    "Grandpa, I certainly won''t mention it to the two madams Tang!"


    As soon as the words fell, Tang Hao was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wu Tong would make fun of himself at this time.


    Just about to get up and scold them, the figure on the seat slowly poured a cup of tea and held it in his hand. The light words came out from the shaking flame.


    "Unexpectedly, the invincible Datang heroes would explain to their subordinates... What''s more interesting is that the more they explain, the more they explain..."


    Tang Hao never expected that Ren Hongchang would stay out of the matter and make fun of himself together with his two subordinates.


    Suddenly, Tang Hao frowned and looked cold.


    "There''s nothing left now. You can go."


    "If you dare to mess around again, I can''t guarantee that you can go out alive."


    Chumo sees that Tang Hao is really angry, and most of the reason why the woman dared to stay here is Tang Hao''s permission, so he simply changes the topic.


    "Brother Tang, calm down. It''s just a girl."


    After saying that, his face became serious, and he pulled Tang Hao''s skirt and said.


    "The general surnamed Jin let go..."


    "Even willing to tell us all about Koguryo''s detailed map and military fortification checkpoints..."


    Hiss~


    Tang Hao took a deep breath and was confused.


    The general surnamed Jin has some backbone. The reason why he strongly rejected Tang Bing and kept him alive up to now is entirely because the boy is in a high position, but he still retains this kindness in his heart.


    But at the time of Yuchi Jingde''s interrogation, he tried everything, such as soaking his head in water, smoking and burning, and even closing a small black house. The boy didn''t mention a word, and he was completely iron teeth and copper teeth.


    But now you can tell these important military secrets one by one?


    Frowning, Tang Hao stares at Chumo.


    "Trusted?"


    Chumo frowns and pinches his chin.


    "He doesn''t look like a liar..."


    At this time, the figure on the next seat suddenly stood up and looked at the two people in the discussion. His eyes were full of tears and suddenly asked.


    "General, do you know the name of that man? How does he look?"


    The suddenly raised voice in their ears seemed a little excited. The three people looked at the trembling figure at the same time. They urgently sought the answer in their straight eyes. Even the hand holding the tea lamp was trembling faintly and making waves in the tea cup.


    Chumo looks away and asks Tang Hao.


    Vaguely, Tang Hao seemed to think that Jin Xiang mentioned that she was looking for her eldest brother. After a little meditation, Tang Hao nodded.


    Chumo looks at Jin Xiang again and recalls for a moment.


    "He is tall, his nose is tall, and there is a scar on the corner of his mouth..."


    Pop.


    The tea fell to the ground.


    Jin Xiang trembled with an excited tremor.


    "That''s... that''s when I fell in front of the bed. He... He''s my eldest brother."

 Chapter 1082

    Anqing City, dungeon.


    The whip reverberated in the dark and narrow space. The wet ground was a little muddy, and the feet stepped on the spread straw, Zizi squeezed out the water stains.


    Under the dim yellow lights, a group of people came in.


    The whip raised in the dark was drawn out of the air and burst, and fell on the figure. With a series of miserable howls, the figure walked slowly, stepped on the straw and walked forward.


    Jin Xiang followed the tall figure in front of her and listened to the harsh cry. She felt pain in her heart, as if she fell on herself with a whip.


    In his eyes, the jailer was torturing the general surnamed Jin yesterday. He offered the joint position and brought back several restless suspects.


    Seeing Tang Hao passing through the dark passage, the captain with a whip came out of the stone house, arched his bloody hands and reported breathlessly.


    "General Tang, a total of three people have been arrested. General Jin is right. At the joint, the three people are planning a fire to light our grain, grass and armory."


    "All the ten cans of fire oil collected have been sealed up in the armory."


    A pair of beautiful eyes peeped out from Tang Hao''s side, reflecting the dark stone candlestick. There were still rags and flesh fragments on the bloody whip. For a moment, the woman''s heart was mentioned to her throat, and the jade face was instantly pale. She didn''t dare to imagine what her eldest brother looks like now.


    Almost subconsciously, he clenched his jade hand, and his nails were deep in the flesh, trembling faintly.


    Immediately, the figure in front of him nodded slightly, and the quiet words rang at the next moment.


    "How about the other two?"


    The captain raised his arm, made a gesture of invitation, and spoke at Tang Hao''s side.


    "Last night, a suspect couldn''t help being tortured and had already bitten off his tongue and killed himself."


    "The other man is a hard bone. His mouth can''t be pried open."


    In the words, the party had come to a stone house, and through the stone pillars, they could see the vague shadow of the figure on the prison guard''s whip frame. The dull hum of pain was mixed with the sound of chain shaking, intertwined with the roar of the whip.


    The prison door was opened with a bang at the next moment. Tang Hao and others came in, smelling the strong blood and wrinkling his nose.


    The captain waved to the jailer to stop whipping. The two interrogators quickly bowed and then pushed aside.


    "General, this man is the mastermind. As for whether they still have accomplices, I didn''t say a word."


    "I haven''t mentioned whether there are other conspiracies."


    The captain looked at the two interrogators and waved his hands.


    "You go down first."


    The two men flashed out of the stone house, put on the doorpost and guarded the door with knives.


    Tang Hao came forward slowly, looked at the bloody man on the wooden frame and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s a man."


    The figure on the wooden frame raised his eyes slightly, and his blood blurred eyes blinked for a moment before he saw the figure in front of him. His waxy yellow face shook down and shook the blood stains off his beard.


    "Dear Sir, did you... Catch the wrong person... We are just... Ordinary merchants."


    "The fire oil... Was originally used to sell to officials... And big families."


    "Dear... Let me go..."


    Hearing the feeble voice echoing in his ears, Tang Hao stood in front of him with his hands on his back, stared at the young man in his thirties and forties, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "An ordinary merchant? An ordinary merchant with ten cans of kerosene?"


    "Do you want to sell to the armory of Datang barracks or to the granary of Datang?"


    "Since you had such a dangerous idea, you were destined to be interrogated in such a prison. Do you understand?"


    Tang Hao walked back and forth for two steps, leaning over his head.


    "I don''t understand. Since you are in Anqing City, can''t you see that Koguryo''s people also live here?"


    "How many innocent compatriots will die in the huge fire by lighting the granary and armory? Have you never thought about it?"


    One of the three died last night, and the other was half dead. The jailers didn''t dare to hurt the older man easily, so this man looked a little better than the previous one.


    Hearing the words, the man raised his head slightly and tried to hold up his swollen eyes. The corners of his mouth cracked and shed blood. His hoarse voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "Ha ha, you''ve interrogated some... Clues. It seems... It seems that a thief... Told the secret."


    Tang Hao stopped, leaned forward slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "You''re right. A senior general told the secret."


    "If your next answer satisfies me, I don''t mind giving you a way to live."


    The figure on the wooden frame was stunned. A moment later, he opened his bloody lips, exposed his bloody teeth, and forcibly pulled out a smile.


    "As for the others... You... You don''t want to know..."


    "You... You are Tang people. Even if I said... You will die if you go back. Our lives... Are very humble..."


    Without a satisfactory answer, Tang Hao suddenly turned around and waved.


    "Cut off his fingers one by one. Remember, it''s cutting, not cutting."


    "The same is true for toes. There are a lot of hemostatic drugs in the military camp. Take the best and don''t let people die."


    When the prison door was opened, Tang Hao turned and went out, leaving behind him a hoarse cry.


    "You... You... Son of a bitch..."


    Across the stone pillar, Jin Xiang looked at the figure and already burst into tears.


    What does her eldest brother look like in prison?

 Chapter 1083

    An inexplicable sense of fear filled Jin Xiang''s heart.


    The more she stayed in the dark dungeon, the more she saw these tortured non adult prisoners, the more Jin Xiang was afraid of the situation of brother Chang.


    After ordering the punishment of the suspect, the tall body in front of him kept silent and slowly stepped onto the stone path of the dungeon.


    The rustling footsteps set off the screams and abuse of the prisoners just now, which made Jin Xiang''s ears numb and her heart jump.


    Worried, a slow voice came slowly.


    "Go to see General Kim."


    The captain bowed down and took two steps to lead the way ahead.


    Jinxiang''s heart hung up in an instant, her jade hands trembled, her feet floated, and her legs and feet seemed to be a little soft.


    Just now, I was eager to see elder brother. At this moment, I became hesitant. The more I didn''t want to see it, I was afraid that elder brother''s appearance was similar to that of previous prisoners.


    The leading captain suddenly stopped, opened the prison door with a bang and whispered.


    "General Tang, this is it."


    With tears in his eyes, the figure in front nodded slightly and stepped in.


    Jin Xiang''s heart suddenly caught her throat, turned her head mechanically like a puppet, and poked out her head from the tall back in front.


    In the darkness, the iron chain rattled, and a dark figure of a burly body slowly half knelt to the ground and bowed.


    "General Jin''an, meet general Tang."


    Hearing the name, Jin Xiang was shocked. Her clenched jade hand couldn''t stop shaking. The crystal in her eyes slipped down her cheeks and fell down.


    It was the name that woke her up in countless dreams and worried her for five years.


    The excited voice trembled the moment before Tang Hao spoke.


    "Long... Long brother."


    The figure on the half kneeling ground heard the familiar voice that had not been seen for a long time. His body became stiff and raised his head fiercely after a moment.


    I looked through the hair scattered in front of my forehead and looked at the cheek reflected in the dim light, familiar eyebrows and eyes and familiar voice.


    "Yes... It''s you, Xiang''er."


    Half kneeling on the ground, he suddenly stood up, tightened Jin Xiang''s outstretched arm and looked at the pear blossom rainy face.


    Too late for the inquiry room, the figure opposite bumped into his chest and cried out of his arms.


    "Elder brother, it''s me, Jinxiang."


    The brothers and sisters completely ignored the people around them. Tang Hao didn''t want to disturb the reunion. He waved his hand and motioned them to withdraw.


    Tang Hao stepped out of the threshold at the moment when his cloak flew.


    "It may be an opportunity for him to meet."


    "Jin Xiang has been looking for his eldest brother and has a deep resentment against us. This time, it can be regarded as a matter of her mind."


    Chumo glances at the figure on his side and takes over the conversation.


    "We helped them a lot when we met brother and sister. In addition, the information previously provided by Jin''an is really true. It seems that this person has no worries."


    A shallow smile was raised on his quiet face and spoke softly.


    "The army is about to set out. If this person helps Park Hu take charge of our backyard, it will make us feel at ease."


    A group of people turned around the dungeon and echoed with sobbing whispers.


    "She Mei, why are you here?"


    "Tang Hao imprisoned you here too? Have you been tortured?"


    The woman in her arms burst into tears and smiled. She got up straight from the man''s chest, looked up and down at Jin''an, rolled up her sleeves and looked at his arm. She was relieved when she saw that there were no scars.


    He took Jin''an and sat down on the stone platform of the stone house, whispering.


    "I was caught by them and not tortured, but the eldest brother suffered in this prison."


    "Fortunately, these ruthless people haven''t tortured elder brother yet. Just now, they screamed and screamed. My scalp was numb and scared. I''m afraid..."


    Jin''an lifted her hair in front of her forehead, gathered it behind her ears, and looked lovingly at her only sister.


    "Tang Hao is not a murderous devil. Before I was in the city of ebony bone City, I took the head of the old general to him in exchange for the well-being of the free people of the city. He kept his promise. He is a man with a conscience."


    "What my sister said was cruel and cruel, but it didn''t work on me. General Tang really didn''t punish me severely..."


    Although it is a simple description, it is very dangerous to hear such deeds as the negotiation between the veteran and the enemy general.


    In the dark, there was a touch of shock on her beautiful cheek, which turned into some doubt.


    "Elder brother, after all, the old general is also a meritorious family in the court. Kill him like this. There''s no way back."


    Jin''an stood up slowly, drove the iron chain on his hand, straightened his spine and took two steps slowly, and the quiet voice opened slowly.


    "During the war that day, when I saw those panicked people, I thought of the hometown people who fled everywhere during the recruitment..."


    "I don''t want them to die in the fire, let alone in the soldier''s blade... Killing my mentor is also painful in my heart... But if I were allowed to choose now, I would still do so."


    "On this road, I didn''t think I could live to this day..."


    Yi Rou took Jin An''s arm and whispered softly in her ear.


    "Since longevity gives you a chance to live, you should live well now."


    "Have you surrendered to Datang? Tell them about our Koguryo defense layout?"


    "Well, since the people can live and work in peace and contentment, why not give the best choice to the people in the city? Come in from the outside and tell me what the situation is in the outside city."


    Whispers, mixed with a smile or two, echoed slowly throughout the stone house.

 Chapter 1084

    The soldiers brought by Yuchi Jingde have been on the move for two days. On the way back to Anqing, the scouts who went out to search also sent their fast horses back to the general''s house first and handed over the news.


    The general''s residence.


    The lights flickered, shining on the figure buried behind the long case, and the shadow of carefully reviewing the approval was reflected on the screen behind him.


    Tang Hao wants to arrange the whole Anqing and the four cities before the army goes out. Seeing that the autumn harvest is coming, this will become the first place for Koguryo to pay tribute to the Tang Dynasty.


    The two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right, went through the long case, took the documents approved by Tang Hao, rolled them up and put them not far behind. They piled them together according to the city, waiting for the officials newly divided by their respective states and counties. The other held pen and ink, recorded the important deeds, and waited to report to the Tang Dynasty hall.


    "I''ve heard that the Koguryo royal family has recruited a large number of generals and soldiers. They have also selected some young and promising new generals, which are vaguely on a certain scale."


    At the end of midsummer, mosquitoes are still rampant. Wormwood powder is burning in the copper tripod beside the residence, and white smoke curls up.


    Tang Hao raised his pen and glanced at the generals on both sides of the house. He waved to someone to take another booklet and continue to review it.


    As he lowered his head and looked it up, the voice continued to come out.


    "The defense of Koguryo territory painted by Jin''an has helped us. The subsequent expedition is not to destroy the withered and decadent, but it is not difficult for us to be able to handle it."


    It was a surprise to Tang Hao that gaisuwen could forcibly abduct 2.3 million soldiers throughout Koguryo.


    Obviously, it is a simple rolling war. Now there are variables, and it seems that it is not as easy as expected.


    Putting down his brush, Tang Hao got up and walked in the mansion, pointed to the simple map drawn by Jin''an on the side of the hall and said.


    "Pyongyang is the capital of Koguryo. Relying on the advantage of relying on the sea, Pyongyang hoards a large number of sea ships. Gaisuwen should not stay for too long."


    "He can hoard 200000 or 300000 soldiers in such a short time. He has a great influence in the old department. If he doesn''t knock, he may become huge in the future."


    In the main hall, Chumo stands up, looks serious and speaks slowly.


    "General Tang, Koguryo has soldiers on land and water this time. If you want to completely pull out this stinger this time, I''m afraid the soldiers on the sea have to think of some ways."


    Tang Hao nodded and looked over.


    "Our seagoing ships have solid materials. Although half of them were damaged in the first World War of Wugu City, they did not hurt their vital points. In addition, the seagoing ships captured from the coast of Wugu city are not weak to compete with them."


    "General Duan has led the troops to contain the maritime forces of Koguryo. We don''t have to worry too much this time."


    Turning around with the map on his back, Tang Hao put his hands on his back and walked slowly.


    "All right, the whole army is ready for war. We will gather with the infantry outside Anshi city in three days!"


    "The mountains behind are surrounded, and the war is becoming more and more complex. There are still a lot of things to do. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    "Yes!"


    The lights flickered with the open door, and a group of people rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial city.


    The army of the Tang Dynasty was pressed on the border and stagnated for some reason, which finally gave the cloudy Koguryo hall a chance to breathe.


    Gaisuwen hasn''t rested well these days. His eyes are dissatisfied with the blood. He studies the map carefully. This war is about Koguryo''s life and death!


    With a strong look, a square face and a circle of beard under his jaw, he slowly approached the desk and said.


    "Your Majesty, have a rest earlier. The dragon body matters."


    Gaisuwen, who buried his head on the map, slowly looked up, and the voice of the general was reflected in his slightly tired eyes. His voice was a little hoarse.


    "Park Miao, how many soldiers have we recruited now?"


    Gaisuwen asked this question more than ten times, but he had to confirm it five or six times a day.


    "Your Majesty, our old and young soldiers are close to 350000."


    "These soldiers, who are several times as many as the Tang army, will crush the Tang army even if they are pressed by the number of people."


    Hearing this figure, my haggard face is still dignified.


    Thinking for a moment, gaisuwen spoke slowly.


    "Park Miao, you know the soldiers we recruit. They can''t last long on the battlefield."


    "Speaking of it, the war still depends on our elite to fight."


    "It''s difficult for 30000 soldiers to attack the 100000 elite of Tang Hao, but it''s a little difficult!"


    In the hall where candlelight jumped, someone pushed the door and came in. He was short and fat with a ring head and leopard eyes.


    When he reached the hall, he half knelt on the ground and arched his hands and hugged his fists.


    "I''ll see the king at the end of the day."


    Gaisuwen glanced at the general kneeling in the hall, and his tone was calm.


    "Su Feng, you are a new general. Sending you as a pioneer to lead the old, weak and disabled soldiers to fight is a strategy to lure the enemy. Do you understand?"


    The general called Su Feng bowed his hands again, glanced at PU Miao next to Gaisu''s tattoo, and raised a smile around his mouth.


    "Thanks to your great love, this vanguard general will surely know its weight."


    "Su certainly did not live up to the great trust of the king and handled the matter properly."


    Gaisuwen''s eyes flashed a touch of appreciation, and the figure with his hands on his back nodded slightly.


    "Good!"


    "It''s worthy of being a young hero. With such boldness, it''s my Koguryo warrior!"


    After that, gaisuwen strode down the steps and said in a loud voice.


    "The strategy of luring the enemy is extremely dangerous. General Su has such talent, and I am not stingy."


    "Today, general Baisu is the vanguard of the left road. He is the second grade official. If he has made meritorious contributions in this war, the king should give him another reward."

 Chapter 1085

    Su Feng was even more proud when the reward was granted.


    The flickering candlelight illuminated the grinning white teeth, and the forest was white. The deliberately raised voice echoed in the whole hall.


    "Thank you, Ron!"


    "Long live the king, long live the king!"


    On the main hall, Pu Miao, the general of the forbidden army in armor, reflected a slightly exaggerated kowtow in his eyes and a sense of annoyance in his heart.


    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are as powerful as bamboo. Gai Suwen selects vanguard generals in the barracks. The veterans excuse themselves and dare not touch the edge of the Tang Dynasty.


    Only this new general, a newborn calf not afraid of tigers, volunteered to take the post of leader.


    This time, it is on an equal footing with PU Miao, who leads the main force.


    This time I saw the lips with rows of white teeth exposed by the grin, so I undoubtedly made fun of myself.


    He is arrogant and domineering, which is reflected incisively and vividly in this person.


    Park Miao frowned and removed her eyes. She didn''t look at the disgusting face, but her anger rose, very dissatisfied.


    For PU Miao behind him, Gai Suwen seemed to ignore it, walked down the stairs, and his eyes were full of praise.


    "If everyone in Koguryo is like general Su and goes ahead bravely in spite of difficulties, my king will be relieved."


    Ha ha, with a smile, gaisuwen held up the figure kneeling on the ground, said a few words of encouragement, and just waved to let Su Feng leave.


    When the shadow left, gaisuwen''s smiling face gradually collapsed and was replaced by seriousness and solemnity.


    In the main hall, Pu Miao didn''t leave in a hurry. He walked towards the first place, picked up the copper spoon beside the desk, scooped up the wine on the desk, filled gaisuwen, looked at gaisuwen''s face and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, it was too generous last time."


    "Su Feng has been in the military camp for a long time. He is usually just a school captain. If it were not for this war, our soldiers would lose their soldiers and generals, and there would be idle posts. With his strength, the new generals have been reluctant, not to mention the second grade military generals."


    "An inch of merit has not been established, but he can occupy a high position, not to mention the reputation in the army. Such a person will inevitably disappoint the whole court minister."


    Gaisuwen took a sip of wine and looked over.


    "Park Miao, I know you are unhappy, and I know that such a person''s promotion will inevitably cause criticism."


    "One moment at a time, another moment at a time. The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty always have to be pushed and broken! This is also for all the generals to see and let them know that this war just needs to be charged with their heads and the rest of the king will not be treated badly."


    Put down the wine glass and a dignified flash flashed in gaisuwen''s eyes.


    "Who is Tang Hao? You must know something in your heart."


    "The northern expedition to the eastern Turks killed the first grassland Lord Jieli Khan, and the western expedition to the Western Turks. The power of World War I, ah, retreated 100000 troops."


    "Now our King City and black bone city are as solid as gold. Under this man, there is no resistance at all. People swing in the hall, and the morale of the army is unstable in the barracks!"


    General park on his side bit his teeth, frowned and arched his hands.


    "General, it''s true that the Tang army is powerful, but the army is lax. This statement is too extreme."


    "The king''s wonderful plan to kill Wen Chenzi Yu has been curbed by rumors in the army. Even if it''s a head for those soldiers, they don''t dare to mention the matter of surrender."


    "What''s more, now we have more than 300000 soldiers and horses. Although our soldiers are weak, we will definitely not lose the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the closer we are to the Yalu River, the more complex the terrain is. Tang soldiers first came to Koguryo and the enemy is unfamiliar. At the end of the day, we will think that we will not lose this war."


    Gaisuwen waved, pointed to the low stool on the side of the table and motioned Park Miao to sit down.


    Wait for the shadow to sit down, put on the wine pot, pour him a cup, and slowly open his mouth.


    "General park must not be optimistic about this war."


    "Tang Hao has always been good at dangerous moves. He is good at producing strange soldiers. The geographical conditions are favorable to us, but he can also hide the scattered forces of the Tang army, especially this mysterious general."


    "In this battle, be careful. If possible, the king wants to fight in person."


    In the eyes, the former dissolute king is no longer there, and his round cheeks are becoming thinner and thinner. However, Pu Miao can''t bear to see the king who has been with him for several years set out again.


    Faintly, the corners of his eyes were ruddy, and Pu Miao arched his hand.


    "Your Majesty, the border defense is critical, which does not affect our royal soldiers to fight!"


    "Tang Bingfeng just took shortcuts by relying on Tang Hao''s intrigues."


    "Now the occupied city begins to govern itself. If not, let Mo sneak in his shadow guard, cut off Tang Hao''s head and present it to you."


    Gaisuwen on the opposite side smiled, with a touch of bitterness on his face, slowly picked up the wine glass, touched the wine vessel in front of Pu Miao, and said.


    "Piao Miao, you are the leader of the Royal Guard. You work all day for the Wang family of other tribes and have no time to take into account the affairs outside the court. I don''t blame you for this idea."


    "If you are at ease with things outside Xinjiang, you will know that Tang Hao has not entrusted a big generation. He has 18 cavalry guards. Even if he sends thousands of people to intercept him, it is difficult to hurt him."


    The figure in front of him was stunned and frowned.


    "Isn''t that Luo Yi''s subordinate? Isn''t it already dead?"


    "He''s alive... Or Tang Hao''s personal guard..."

 Chapter 1086

    August.


    The clouds gradually spread out in the sky, and the sun shone down the gap between the clouds.


    On the vast land, human shadow and shield shadow are reflected on the ground, dark and lasting for several miles.


    The oxen and horses pulling the baggage snorted heavily and planed the hoofs of oxen and horses in place.


    Under the huge Tang flag, banners fluttered, and a silk embroidered flag with the word "Wei" flipped in the wind at the forefront of the square array.


    Yuchi Jingde stood still with his horse''s head, raised his eyebrow peak horizontally with his big hand, covered the sun and looked at the vast fertile field.


    In front of the waiting field of vision, the dark shadow winds, and the rumbling sound of horse hoofs tramples on the earth in the fertile field, rolling the smoke and dust.


    The silver armor rolled and fluctuated in the sun, like a billowing river rushing towards this side.


    "It''s them! Tang Hao is here!"


    The laughter was accompanied by a rather excited word, which came from under Yuchi Jingde''s thick beard.


    Call~


    There was a long roar.


    More than ten feet away, Tang Hao, the leader, stopped the horse and turned over and walked down.


    The cavalry behind them lined up, pressing knives and holding ropes, with a strong momentum.


    "Tang boy! You''re here!"


    Yuchi Jingde, with a thick voice, said hello loudly and strode over a distance of several feet.


    With this broad shoulder, Tang Hao grinned.


    "General Yuchi is really old and strong. Under your leadership, this pawn has climbed mountains and mountains, and his speed has not fallen at all."


    Ha ha ha.


    The rough smile shook between the two armies, and Yuchi Jingde slapped Tang Hao on the shoulder.


    "You''re four days late. You can arrive in a day and a half when our soldiers arrive. I''m ashamed of the speed!"


    Then he took Tang Hao''s shoulder and put his rough cheeks together.


    "Going to Anshi city is just like a place inside. All the scouts around are cleaned up. Give a military order quickly!"


    "I can''t handle it without killing some pretty generals."


    This battle was regarded as Yuchi Jingde''s sword sealing battle. Therefore, when he fought in Koguryo, Yuchi Jingde was very excited. He wanted to kill Pyongyang overnight and tear the gaisuwen to pieces.


    In his words, Yuchi Jingde let go of Tang Hao, made an invitation gesture and said respectfully in a loud voice.


    "General Tang, the big account of the Chinese Army!"


    Seeing Yuchi Jingde''s anxious appearance, Tang Hao turned to his cavalry without ink.


    "Get off your horse and rest, give me enough to eat and drink, check their weapons and artifacts, and get ready to go after the discussion!"


    Ho ho~


    Excited shouts erupted from the cavalry camp.


    One by one, the burly men on horses jumped off their horses and led the horses to meet their comrades in arms again.


    Some soldiers in the infantry found distant comrades and relatives among the men and horses, hugged each other, took care of them, patted them on the back, said some heroic words, took the cavalry soldiers'' hands and walked towards the barracks.


    Some soldiers had no relatives or friends, but they also had enthusiastic soldiers. The captain took the reins and introduced himself.


    In particular, the two thousand soldiers under Tang Hao''s command are celebrities in the army. Their silver armor and goggles are particularly obvious, and BIA can recognize them at a glance.


    This is such a soldier. Under Tang Hao''s command, it exists like a sharp knife. The most dangerous figure in history is this few soldiers, so they are particularly favored in the army.


    Three in a group, four in a pile, surrounded by people carrying bags, rich horses, and people who came forward to deliver water and cakes. By the way, ask East and West.


    There were scenes of happy gatherings between the two armies, and even Yuchi Jingde was envious.


    "Your boy is really capable. There will be a storm wherever the soldiers come out."


    "The two armies get together happily. Such a scene is rare!"


    Pulling Yuchi Jingde''s skirt, Tang haolang smiled.


    "Come on, don''t praise general Yuchi. These are the spontaneous actions of soldiers and have nothing to do with me."


    After that, he waved his big hand and shouted at dozens of willing generals.


    "Let''s go! The Chinese army has a big account."


    Across the towering gate, watching the familiar military tents stand, watching the gurgling smoke rise up, the familiar army brigade returns again.


    Opening the big tent, Tang Hao drilled in, and the other generals poured in.


    A moment later, words came from the military tent.


    "Anshi city is a big town... There are mountains and forests in front, and rivers in the future... Koguryo will not give in to soldiers now."


    "In the mountains and forests, I heard what general Jin said earlier. The terrain is extremely complex and it is not easy for the army to March. It can be called a throat."


    Some generals roughly described the situation of mountains and forests, and marked them on the map.


    "Since it is the throat, there must be heavy troops. In addition, the mountains and forests are easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the jungle is hidden. It is very likely to set up ambushes here."


    "... the last general thought that maybe we could touch the mountains and forests in advance, not to mention ambush, and it was extremely necessary to investigate the military situation here..."


    Chumo looks serious, examines the map carefully, ponders for a moment, and says slowly.


    "What General Gao said is true. It must be necessary to investigate..."


    "But this place is not far from Anshi city. How not to be preempted... Still needs to be discussed."


    Tang Hao integrated the suggestions of all the generals, stared at the map for a long time and slowly opened his mouth.


    "... it''s inevitable to divide the troops. If you don''t divide the troops into three routes, send troops at the same time..."

 Chapter 1087

    The overall situation has been decided, and the troops and horses are moving forward.


    When the first ray of sunshine shines on the earth in the morning, the smoke and dust has already swung open in the plain. The elite Knights wear black clothes and go to explore the way in the mountains and forests.


    Duan Zan and Gao Zhenxing led 30000 cavalry to the west of the mountain, and the whole army was wrapped in horses and carriages.


    Chumo''s 20000 soldiers marched slowly towards the mountains and forests, receiving the information from the spies and waiting for the general map of the mountains to be drawn by the scouts.


    Tang Hao arranged ten thousand soldiers under his command, together with the rest, to wait for orders twenty miles away from the city of Anshi.


    He led his two thousand armour men to swim and get useful information.


    Two thousand armour men, wearing light armour and a long bow, almost everyone''s sideburns are knotted and braided, so that they can quickly dissipate heat in this hot heat and do not disturb their vision during long-distance attacks.


    The narrow and sharp Tang Dao straddled his side obliquely, and his eyes were firm on his dark cheeks, revealing a wild and hot breath intentionally or unintentionally.


    The wind blew and the big flag embroidered with the word "Tang" sounded.


    Tang Hao was in the first place. Under the banner of Shuai, he showed the shape of straddling Wu Zhui. He narrowed his eyes to the soldiers in front of him and spoke in a deep voice.


    "From here on, every step will be closer to the Koguryo imperial city. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers hoarding in the imperial city must be ready to move. We must be careful every step and be surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Naturally, you don''t need me to mention more!"


    "If we go to Anshi, we may lack food and grass. The lack of supply before the autumn harvest is our hard injury. This time, I give you 15 days of rations in order to quickly take down the whole anqing!"


    "To live and eat, there are in Anshi! There are also in Pyongyang!"


    The words fell, and the cavalry became impatient.


    "Kill it! Slaughter Anqing city!"


    "Enter Pyongyang and capture Gai Suwen!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The deafening hissing boils and vibrates in the whole wide field.


    Among the two thousand armour warriors are the elite cavalry carefully adjusted by the Tang Dynasty. Coupled with Tang Hao''s inhuman training, they have already become an all-round sharp knife.


    The bow horse is skilled, the assassination is excellent, and even has skills in spying.


    This time, they also know their role in this battlefield and are ready to give the enemy a fatal blow at the most critical juncture.


    Under the scorching sun, the shadow of the soldiers jumped out of the horizon and was reflected on the ground. Tang Hao stroked Wu Zhui''s mane and looked at the numerous soldiers with a cold face. In the past years, the dignified General of the Tang Dynasty was like a tiger walking through the grassland. Every step left blood footprints on the grassland. Now the tiger is back. This time, Koguryo will shed more blood.


    Slowly raised his eyes and looked at the vast broad field. Tang Hao''s words were low, revealing a fierce spirit.


    "People have to eat to live, tigers have to eat meat to be strong!"


    "The journey starts again. You just charge and kill whoever gets in the way!"


    "In the seven days, I will see you all standing at the bottom of an city. Within half a month, I will step on Ping''an city!"


    Tang Hao waved his big hand in the air.


    "Let''s go!"


    Kill!


    In an instant, the scream of the sky rang through the desolate earth, and the sound of rhinoceros horn sounded in the sky.


    The sound of Wu Tong''s order suddenly broke out in the array. The square array composed of two thousand people slowly turned its direction, and the horseshoes planed and raised dust.


    In the bursts of horse neighing, the horses'' hooves stepped out together, swirled the dust, and stepped on the earth with a roar. The undulating cavalry formation was like a huge wave, rolling up and down, and rushing forward like a wave.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, Tang Hao turned and looked at Wu Tong on his side and asked.


    "Can there be harvest in the city?"


    "Is there any progress in the detailed work that has not yet been recruited?"


    The army is about to set out, and there must be no mistakes behind it. This is also the problem that Tang Hao is most worried about.


    The recovered city is in ruins and booming under governance, but the secrets hidden in the darkness of the city are still unknown, especially those with hatred.


    On this expedition, the generals and soldiers who returned to China will be demobilized and left behind.


    As for Datang''s troops, they poured out and devoted themselves to the current campaign.


    Tang Hao is gambling that these generals have no second thoughts. He is gambling that these soldiers can distinguish the overall situation and understand the hearts of the people. He is gambling that these generals who once worked for Koguryo can understand the great righteousness.


    More importantly, Tang Hao didn''t want to fall into the dilemma of front and back packaging. What''s more, today''s Anqing city is where the food and grass supplies of Tang Sergeants are located.


    Looking at the dignified face, Wu Tong said in a deep voice what Tang Hao thought.


    "Brother and sister, the wish is over. Jin''an once promised me that when we return to Anqing again, at least he can guarantee that the city gate will be open."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao hung his heart, put it down a little and nodded slowly.


    "He is kind-hearted. Even if he promises to take an oath, he must be able to do it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tong smiled and looked at Tang Hao and said.


    "If you can''t trust Jin''an, you must be able to trust Miss Jin?"


    "Trust her? Why?"


    "Is it difficult that you didn''t find it? When you set out for the war, Miss Jin was at the head of the city to see you off?"


    "You''ve been with Chumo for a long time and become slippery. I''ll come back after winning this time. I won''t smoke you!"

 Chapter 1088

    Anqing city.


    The morning light shines on the city. The former soldiers in white are no longer there, and the strict guards of the Tang Dynasty have been replaced by foreign soldiers in brown robes and fish scale armor.


    The "Tang" banner on the head of the city proclaimed the ownership of the city, leaving a few Koguryo soldiers to take over the whole city again.


    Under the eaves of the city tower, a big red robe was particularly conspicuous. White tender fingers stroked the solid city wall and looked at the vast land outside the city.


    The morning breeze with a touch of coolness, blowing the green silk, gently lifting the beautiful face.


    Her name is Jin Xiang. She is a woman from a poor family. She is under the command of the military general of the imperial city of Koguryo chaotang. She is bent on searching for the trace of her eldest brother.


    But things in the world make people. The iron general who used to rely on killed himself. He was disappointed. It was the long cherished wish of the enemy of the Tang Dynasty to cool down his life.


    Originally, the hatred in my heart seemed to disappear in an instant. Even in the previous hour, I peeped at the figure under the silver helmet leading the army out of the city, and there was a touch of worry in my heart.


    There was a trace of panic and entanglement in the woman''s heart. What attitude would she take towards this Tang general?


    appreciate? hate? Guilt?


    Maybe she doesn''t know.


    "Sister, general Tang is out of town?"


    A low male voice sounded from behind, interrupting the woman''s thoughts.


    The jade face with a light frown inadvertently stretched out, turned his head and passed by.


    In the eyes, the scattered bun has been combed neatly and brightly. The eyes set off by thick eyebrows are looking at themselves with a touch of dignity.


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly, "um," turned her head and looked at the vast field.


    "An hour ago, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty poured out."


    The man walked forward slowly, stood in front of the city tower with his back hand, and looked at the junction of the Loess and the sky.


    Brother and sister looked at Kuo ye, each thinking.


    A moment later, the man took back his eyes, took a long sigh of relief and murmured.


    "It''s ridiculous to say that in this filthy country, it is the enemy who gives us a new life."


    "Is it our country''s sorrow or our luck?"


    The woman beside her quietly smiled and gathered the green silk hanging from the temples on her lips behind her ears.


    There was a soft sigh in the wind. Soon, a pleasant voice sounded softly.


    "Yes, the person who completes my wish is indeed the person I hate most."


    After a pause, the woman took back her eyes and looked up at the figure around her. Light and shadow flashed in her eyes.


    "Elder brother, in the first war of ebony City, he took you as a general and made you hide from the chaotic city."


    "The koi pond stabbed me with a sword, but finally forgives me for breaking into the general''s house. Finally, you and I meet again."


    "Speaking of it, he saved you and me. This kindness is owed to him by the Jin family. I want to repay it."


    These words seemed to be expected by the man beside him, without a trace of surprise. He smiled and looked down at Jinxiang beside him.


    "How are you going to repay your kindness?"


    Jin Xiang''s face was very relaxed and said casually.


    "Tieling, the great general of Koguryo Imperial City, is dead. No doubt he cut off gaisuwen''s right-hand man. At present, his right-hand man is nothing more than Pu Miao, who leads the forbidden army, and Pu Enzi, who is the head of the literary minister. Pu Miao knows Tiefeng well and has a few connections with me."


    "In the war between the two armies, Koguryo is known as 300000 people. In fact, it only relies on the well-equipped soldiers under Pu Miao as the main force."


    The jade hand on the wall was gently held and clenched, and the smile on his face gradually dissipated, with a touch of firmness in his crisp voice.


    "General Tang''s ability to reunite us is the biggest gift he has given me so far. To repay my kindness, the gift must not be too thin."


    "I''m going to remove Pu Miao and clear a huge stone for Tang Hao."


    The voice standing beside him was slightly stunned. Suddenly, he turned his head and worried between his eyebrows.


    "She Mei, as the commander of the forbidden army, general park must be careful. If he finds out any clues, wouldn''t you..."


    The conversation was not finished, but was suddenly interrupted by Jinxiang.


    "Elder brother, now you and I all depend on others. If the war stops, I''m afraid I''ll owe a favor in my life."


    "In this way, you and I will live in this city in the future. Sister, my heart is uneasy."


    The worried face was reflected in the beautiful eyes. Jin Xiang stretched out her jade hand, brushed it on the man''s arm and patted it.


    "Elder brother, don''t forget that although I''m in the dark in general Tieling''s house, even if I don''t appear much, many of my colleagues lying in the court still want to give me some thin noodles with the prestige of general Tieling."


    "As for general park, if he didn''t know that I had been to Anqing, how did he know about our relationship with Datang?"


    Since childhood, Jin''an has watched his sister grow up. She is stubborn and believes that things are very difficult to change. She must be at a loss to persuade herself again.


    Alas~


    A heavy sigh came from Jin''an''s mouth.


    In the bright eyes, with a touch of reluctance and hope, the words are quite helpless.


    "I don''t know when to get together."


    "The removal of general park is extremely dangerous. She Mei must not be arrogant and accept it when she sees the good."


    "Elder brother... Elder brother is in Anqing City, waiting for you to return."


    The woman''s eyes were ruddy. She endured the pain of leaving and forced herself to pull out a smile.


    "Anqing city has just been rebuilt and has a thriving momentum. There must be a lot of adulterated forces. Elder brother is still cleaning up with all his heart."


    "Sister she, I''m going to the imperial capital. Take care. Elder brother, don''t worry."


    Half an hour later, there were four figures standing on horseback outside the city wall. A woman in red, headed by her, said goodbye to the city head.


    Looking at the figure flying to the wide field, the man at the head of the city flashed tears in his eyes and whispered.


    "Shemei, take care!"

 Chapter 1089

    A thunderstorm washed the lush leaves green and shiny, and the raindrops condensed and fell along the leaf tips. The sound of Bo splashed in the small beach below.


    The army boots wrapped in animal skin stepped into the beach and squeezed out the spray. Then the shoulder guard with leopard head swept the leaves, and the rough male voice echoed in the dense forest nearby.


    "The Han army is coming."


    The steps moved, the water beach was trampled out of a larger hole, the muddy water stains gathered slowly again, and a figure swept over the branches and continued to walk forward.


    People with odd side decorations walked side by side.


    Round head fat ears, temples twisted into a small series, hanging in front of the ears. A pinch of hair the size of an egg was left on the shining head, twisted into a strand, tightened inch by inch with vermilion string, and turned back to the back of his head.


    This man is the leader of the Kan clan in the neighboring country of Koguryo. He was silent for a moment and said.


    "The city of Koguryo has been reduced to four in a few days. The 100000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are unstoppable."


    "It''s said that the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty is very powerful. I''d like to see how majestic the cavalry under the Tang general is. What should it be compared with my family?"


    The figure moving forward stopped at the corner of the jungle. A hundred meters away, felt tents were located in the wide field, dense and continuous.


    Reaching out to the felt curtains, the figure with the leopard''s head and shoulder protection slowly opened his mouth.


    "Hundreds of thousands of troops from Koguryo gathered together and sent to Anshi city. I heard the report of the city guarding officers and soldiers. I can see the figure of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty at the head of the city. The war is imminent."


    Looking back at the figure beside him, he continued.


    "General Huizhen, you will soon see the young Tang general."


    "At that time, we can rely on the mountains and forests around Anshi city and act according to the circumstances."


    The little braid at the temples shook, and a look of confidence flashed across Huizhen''s round face.


    "General Yanshou is right. Koguryo is good at fighting in the mountains and forests. Unfortunately, Koguryo only wants to defeat the Han people."


    General Koguryo, named Yanshou, frowned slightly, reached out to brush the water stains on the leopard''s head, glanced at the shadow of others on his upper body, and his words had a smell of reminder.


    "The battle of Anshi city is no small matter. Leader Huizhen should not be motivated."


    "Tang Hao''s wolf is domineering on the grassland of East and West Turks. He has failed in the battle on the plain. If leader Huizhen insists on fighting on the plain, I won''t agree."


    "There is a saying among the Han people that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. If Anshi city falls, Tang Hao can invade Koguryo Pyongyang in the southeast and Kaesong in the northeast."


    Yanshou slowly turned around, looked at the figure beside him, and gently stroked the wolf head armor on Huizhen''s shoulder.


    "Leader Huizhen, think about it. The East Turk doesn''t have a strong warrior, and the East Turk doesn''t have a strong war horse?"


    "How are they today?"


    "They can only kneel down at the feet of the Tang people and select the most powerful war horses they have worked hard to raise and offer them to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Their people don''t have the ultimatum of the Tang Dynasty and don''t dare to leave the grassland at all. Speaking of it, we are the same grassland people as them. How many war horses and fur did the Tang abduct? Isn''t this a lesson from the past?"


    The words of persuading Huizhen not to be impatient have not been said. The interests and the importance of the war must not be said by himself. Huizhen should also know.


    The figure beside him was obviously silent, and then two turbid Qi spewed out from his nose, with a disdainful cold hum, and vicious words came from the corners of his mouth.


    "Tang, this disgusting thing who likes to enslave the weak!"


    "This land in Liaodong is your Koguryo, but it is also the gateway of our Koguryo. Tang Hao is just a Han and an outsider. What qualifications does he have to occupy it?"


    "I will fight for the lost cities of Koguryo. I will fight for them for you. But let''s say that if I capture Tang Hao, I will hand it over to him. I will fight with him to prove my strength..."


    The muscles on Yanshou''s face twitched obviously twice. Looking at the man with a fierce face, he narrowed his eyes and held his hand behind him secretly.


    His intention to rise in this territory is clear. He is even more arrogant in his contempt for Tang generals. He snorts coldly in his heart to prolong his life, closes his eyes, and then hangs a smile on his face.


    "Koguryo has the help of the brave leader Huizhen. The victory is in hand. This time, we will return in triumph. You and I will be drunk in the imperial city!"


    Ha ha ha.


    Hui really smiled.


    He turned his head to prolong his life, patted his arm and answered.


    "That''s nature, that''s nature."


    "However, general Yanshou should keep in mind the 10000 excellent armor your country should inherit."


    Ha ha ha.


    The muscles under the leopard''s head shoulder guard are bulging, prolonging life, raising his arms and opening his big palm.


    "Don''t worry, leader Huizhen. When the war stops, the armor will be presented!"


    "Good!"


    Hearty admiration came from Huizhen''s mouth.


    In the close distance, the two hands hit hard together.


    "Straightforward! It''s a deal, limited to breaking the enemy!"

 Chapter 1090

    The sun is shining on the earth.


    There are dense trees on the mountain, many trees on the hillside have been cut down, the strong trunk has been made into wooden beams, and the thin branches have been cut into short joints to make firewood for cooking.


    Relying on the broad field behind the mountain forest, the warehouse of coarse grain, the accommodation area and the sentry tower have been simply built. The horses are staggered and the gate stands.


    Carrying stones and wood, the foot was naked, and the shadow arched on the ground, pushing carts of baggage back to the camp.


    A large number of horses walked through the crowd, or shouted to speed them up, or sent pieces of information to huge camps.


    Under the huge red "Tang" banner, the handsome tent seemed quiet, and a buzzing sound came from it from time to time.


    Originally, the generals of Bingfeng 3rd road gathered here because the enemy''s speed of arriving at Anshi city was far lower than expected. Even during these three days, Tang Hao moved all the soldiers stationed in the same place. He hasn''t heard any scouts report the news of gaoguli''s soldiers marching into Anshi city.


    "Is Koguryo too slow to March this time, but at this time, he didn''t hear the news of the army entering the city? Is it difficult that the city of Anshi should give in?"


    Gao Zhenxing seemed impatient, and Xiong Hong''s voice sounded first in the account.


    Hearing the speech, Chumo frowns slightly, puts his elbow on the armrest of the seat, touches his chin, looks at a torch lit on the side of the tent, and ponders.


    "It''s reasonable to say that Anshi city crosses the river and goes straight to the throat of the imperial city. Even if gaisuwen is too confused, he won''t bury the city in vain. Is there something strange in the mountain road extending to Anqing City ahead of us?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Duan Zan took the words and told him.


    "The last general once led a team of 30 scouts to explore in the mountain stream three days ago and found no trace of soldiers disappearing."


    "Is it difficult that Koguryo''s general focused his defense on Anqing city? Or maybe he took anqing as bait and surrounded us when we occupied Anqing city?"


    Yuchi Jingde took a long puff of turbid air, with a touch of firmness in his eyes.


    "Expand the scope! Explore again!"


    "The mountain road is narrow and easy to ambush. Our great army of 100000 can''t rush up this mountain road. It''s hard to turn around at that time!"


    After hearing this, Duan Zan arched up and stepped out of the camp.


    Soon, a voice sounded in front of the barracks.


    "Send out a hundred scouts and explore the mountains again!"


    "Before dusk, four hours later, be sure to report back to the camp!"


    When Duan Zan entered the account, everyone''s eyes gathered at the head of the account and focused on Tang Hao.


    Touching the green stubbles that have grown for many days, Tang Hao said with a dignified face.


    "The enemy''s situation is unknown. The mountains and forests are deep. Don''t move rashly."


    "Do those scouts who take a detour to Anshi city go back to camp?"


    In the camp, everyone''s eyes gathered on Duan Zan.


    After the war, Duan Zan took on the task of commanding scouts and searching.


    According to Tang Hao''s words, a world war competition not only requires the ability to adapt to changes, but also requires to be familiar with the edges and corners of the whole war situation.


    Duan Zan, the youngest and newly promoted general, needs to be trained from now on.


    "Report!"


    A loud report sounded outside the arrogant tent, interrupting Duan Zan who was about to get up and answer.


    The next moment, the curtain was lifted and the scouts half knelt with fists.


    "Fifty miles east of Anqing City, I found a large number of cavalry camping, as if waiting for most of them to arrive!"


    "They... Their flag is a triangular white silk, with a word on it."


    "Qian Zi?"


    There was a sound of surprise in the camp.


    "Is it not that Koguryo''s neighboring kagoshi also joined the war?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Zhenxing laughed, his iron tower like body suddenly stood up, and a touch of enthusiasm flashed on his face.


    "Good! Good!"


    "No wonder Koguryo didn''t come. It turned out that she had asked for help."


    "You''re here, too. Just clean it up! Let''s run hundreds of miles and thousands of miles!"


    His fingers knocked on the armrest of the seat. Yuchi Jingde glanced up at the excited figure and said.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. Kan Kan is an ancient and famous ethnic group. It was active in the northeast of Koguryo last week. Da zuoreng, the leader of the previous generation, established the Bohai State and honored it as the ''prosperous state of the Bohai Sea''."


    "This famous clan is equipped with animal armor. Few people wear iron armor. They can fight without tigers and wolves in the mountains with their bare hands only with a sound of fierce meat. Force should not be underestimated."


    Chumo patted the armrest of the seat and jumped up.


    "Fuck fighting with wolves and tigers, if you can stand on this land, you have to get down for us!"


    "General Tang, issue a military order!"


    With his hands on his knees, Tang Hao stood up, looked solemn, held the handle of the knife at his waist, and said in a loud voice.


    "General Yuchi''s warning is not unreasonable. We have never dealt with this tribe and big country, but our soldiers have never been afraid! Be careful and don''t rush and kill!"


    His hand pressed tightly on the handle of the knife. Tang Hao strode forward and stood in front of the map.


    "Time is pressing, everybody, discuss the war situation!"

 Chapter 1091

    In fact, Tang Hao already had a general plan in mind.


    During this campaign, there are many young soldiers under our command. What we need is not only to win the war, but also to cultivate excellent generals for the future of Datang in the war. In fact, it is more important!


    Nuqi nods to Chumo, and Tang Hao takes a step to the side to reveal the whole map.


    "Chumo, you''ve been fighting with me for a long time. Come and talk about it."


    Chumo raises his finger and points at himself. The boss with eyes staring at him is quite surprised.


    "Me?"


    Seeing Tang Hao nodding slightly, Chumo hesitates for a moment and walks up.


    Tang Hao has always been responsible for the overall situation of the war. This time, he asked himself to tell it. Chumo seemed a little nervous.


    Chumo looks at the patched up panorama of the mountains. Chumo sinks down, looks carefully for a moment, and slowly opens his mouth.


    "... the scouts reported that they didn''t see Koguryo soldiers. It''s also possible that a large number of soldiers have disappeared into the mountains and left the cavalry as bait


    Gaisuwen, with 300000 troops, will not allow Anshi city to be occupied by the Tang Dynasty... The end will think it is most appropriate to ambush the Koguryo army after Anshi city and after the search in the mountains. "


    After all, it''s the first time. Chumo''s analysis is quite flawed.


    Tang Hao didn''t give much advice. He came up, pointed to a mountain on the map and asked.


    "What is the name of this mountain?"


    Chumo, relieved, pushes the crowd forward and breathes a sigh of relief. He lightly sweats on his forehead. Unexpectedly, it takes more effort to analyze the situation than to fight the enemy.


    Beside him, he had a black beard, and his eyes were dignified and indifferent. He came up with his cloak and arched his hands.


    "Wuworry mountain, here is the tallest peak in the whole mountain forest, overlooking the whole mountain forest."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao''s eyes lit up and nodded slightly.


    His eyes moved to the place where the army is now located and Anshi city. A moment later, he scratched with his fingers in the mountains behind Anshi city.


    "Chumo said that there are some reasons. The plan is good, but it is not perfect."


    "Koguryo''s troops this time must be no less than 100000. In addition, the Kui tribe is at least more than 130000. 20000 of our soldiers were taken to the coast by general Duan, leaving only 80000. Compared with that, we are still inferior."


    "In addition, this is a place in the mountains, which is more conducive to the battle of Koguryo soldiers. Therefore, we should do the opposite and ambush in advance before Koguryo troops enter the mountains!"


    After that, Tang Hao looked around at the standing generals and said solemnly.


    "Gao Zhenxing leads 30000 soldiers to set foot in Xiling! You can start without cooking. You can eat this dry food. You have to rush to Xiling before Koguryo enters the valley. There must be no mistake!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Zhenxing held his head high and bowed his hands to take command.


    After the response, he turned and hurried out of the account.


    Turning to Yuchi Jingde, Tang Hao looked a little relaxed and said in a loud voice.


    "General Yuchi, you are a veteran. No one can match your war experience. This time, you will resist the greatest pressure and lead 30000 soldiers to face the enemy."


    "Cut off the support of Anshi city and block the collision of the Koguryo army. Even the last soldier will force the Koguryo army to stay in the valley!"


    Chi Jingde''s old face raised a touch of enthusiasm, and the right fist hammer banged on his chest.


    "Don''t worry, general Tang! Even if I break my old bones on this battlefield, I won''t let Koguryo''s army break out of the Siege!"


    Hearing this, Tang Hao clapped his palm on Yuchi Jingde''s shoulder and laughed.


    "General Yuchi, don''t say that. The old general has rarely failed in his whole life. This reputation can''t be lost in Tang''s hands. I can''t afford it!"


    Looking at Chumo beside him, Tang Hao said coldly.


    "The situation of the war will change due to the terrain. You haven''t seen through many details."


    "This time you lead 8000 young soldiers to lure the enemy into the mountains."


    Tang Hao said with a deep smile when he knocked his fingers on the wuworry mountain.


    "The terrain here is dangerous. You should take advantage of it to command the overall situation!"


    "Duan Zan, you will take 2000 young soldiers, carry the big drums, gongs and trumpets, dress light and walk simply, blow the trumpets and drums here, and be sure to let the three routes attack at the same time to ensure that the Koguryo army can''t retreat!"


    "This time, I will catch a turtle in a jar in this valley!"


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the generals shouted with fists and shook the tent!


    After nearly two years of grinding and a war in Western Turkistan, Tang Hao''s 100000 troops have now become qualified "wolves" on the grassland.


    The army stationed in the valley for several days changed day and night, and when the sun set, they moved as soon as the first long rhinoceros horn sounded in the barracks.


    At the same time, the drums of war were ringing at the mouth of the valley.


    Under the sun, the sparkling armor is like an ocean, undulating on this fertile field.


    The scene of three-way driving is rare. Between the heralds waving the command flag and running, they quickly divided into three strands in different directions and headed for the mountains and forests.


    The horn of war finally sounded at this moment.


    A bloody war is about to break out.

 Chapter 1092

    Broad field.


    The scorching sun is hanging high, the goshawk flapping its wings and soaring. The blue sky is as beautiful as the pure sea.


    The eagle''s eye overlooks the whole earth. In the strong wind of the wide field, he lies down on the horse''s back in a red shirt, covered by a hat and staring at the poisonous sun, flying like a meteor.


    Behind him, three women in plain clothes also wore huge hats, and the galloping horseshoes under their crotches whirled up bursts of loess, which disappeared between heaven and earth with the dry and hot wind.


    On the horseback, a woman poked her head out of those necks, raised her hat slightly with her plain hand, and her eyes reflected the figure of the woman in red in front in the shadow.


    After watching it for a long time, it made a sound.


    "Elder sister, let''s sneak into the imperial city to inquire about the defense for general Tang. I''m afraid it''s not to repay the kindness?"


    When the wind came into the ears of the woman in front, the voice was much lower, but it could still be heard clearly.


    A sense of banter in the words was particularly obvious. Jin Xiang''s face was cold, turned his head, put his hand out and pressed the outer edge of the hat and scolded.


    "General Tang is kind to me. It''s his blessing that I can reunite with the Jin family."


    "If you dare to talk nonsense, I won''t tear your mouth!"


    Not afraid, the woman behind her giggled and looked at the woman in the same dress beside her.


    "Sister Qing, can you hear me clearly?"


    "I''m just asking. You see, sister is still sulking."


    The woman who was called sister Qing turned her head, met the woman with smiling eyes and smiled.


    "That''s nature."


    "If you want to mention the person we miss, our sister will never forgive you."


    Glancing at the thin angry delicate cheek in front, he whispered.


    "In my opinion, it''s easy to tear up your crime of telling the truth. If it''s me, you should not only tear up the corners of your mouth, but also cut off your tongue so that you don''t dare to mention it again in the future."


    As soon as the voice fell, they looked at each other and laughed.


    "You..."


    A voice with a touch of anger came from the lips of the red shirted woman.


    Unconsciously, there was a faint blush on the frosty jade surface.


    The woman who had not spoken after him interposed.


    "You two! Don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    "Sister always treats you well. How dare you export these jokes easily."


    "In my opinion, it''s because our elder sister''s usual control is too loose, which leads you to be unscrupulous!"


    When the woman headed by Jin Xiang heard this and wanted to praise the woman behind her for being reasonable, the words that came into her ears made Jin Xiang blush.


    "My elder sister, in our Koguryo, is also one in a million. General Tang is also a genius in the Tang Dynasty. She looks handsome. No matter how you look at it, she is also a natural couple!"


    "How can I repay my kindness when I go to Koguryo imperial city? It''s because I have the same feelings and am crazy about love!"


    The two people who had been taught a lesson had restrained their smiles until they heard these words and couldn''t help laughing.


    The sound of the wind made the three people burst into laughter, which only made the three people on the horse a little unstable.


    On the same day, the four were put into prison. They were not tortured, but locked up in their houses.


    The three guessed that it was because Jin Xiang met Tang Hao, but at dusk, Jin Xiang was taken to the general''s house alone.


    Normally speaking, Tang Hao visited the generals'' residence frequently and threatened Guo''s son with a knife in the generals'' residence. Tang Hao would punish them severely and give Guo an explanation.


    But the miracle was that the next morning, a soldier went into prison, opened all their bracelets and shackles, and set a banquet in the wing room to entertain the three.


    Vaguely, the three guessed that Jin Xiang would not go to the general''s house to ask such a simple question.


    That''s why there was the previous dialogue.


    Although Jin Xiang is a trained killer, he even dared to expose himself in front of Tang Hao. After all, it is for some purpose.


    Even though Jin Xiang knows that the events of that night must not have been revealed, after all, she is a shy 19-year-old. Hearing that several women older than herself are so frank about love, she still can''t help blushing.


    She raised her willow eyebrows and glared at the three smiling people. Jin Xiang snorted coldly, turned her head angrily and ignored the three behind her.


    The whistling wind poured into my ears, and the whispers behind me were already vague. The mane on the horse''s neck gently brushed his cheek, writing letters, gently.


    The beautiful eyes are filled with endless vast loess. It seems that this desolation does not affect the woman''s quiet and happy state of mind.


    I don''t know when I heard general Tang''s words, the chord in my heart always fluctuated inexplicably and became nervous unconsciously.


    Thinking of this, Jin Xiang''s mouth slightly raised a happy smile. Unconsciously, the woman''s heart, which was originally a pool of stagnant water, also quietly rippled with words such as "people who think are crazy about love".


    Perhaps this is the love of the world''s population?


    The woman was thinking.


    In the eyes, a vague outline shadow suddenly appeared.


    Jin Xiang gathered her thoughts, took a long breath, and her face was slightly dignified.


    "Cheer up. After this city, we will be close to the boundary of the imperial city."


    "Don''t talk about any words between Tang Hao and me... And general Tang."

 Chapter 1093

    August 10, outside Koguryo city.


    At the beginning of the rainstorm, water mist filled the whole magnificent and beautiful mountain, and the winding mountains were particularly clear and silent under the baptism of rain.


    Among the dense forests in the mountains, there was a faint white shaking. In a moment, it was hidden in the green again. In the strip-shaped area, the leaves shook gently, and the water column hanging on the branches and leaves fell down.


    Pop.


    A slight fine sound came out, splashed on the muddy armor, and squeezed out a little white armor.


    The majestic voice was muffled in front of the trees.


    "Keep up! When the rainstorm stopped and Koguryo soldiers didn''t move, it''s a good time for us to catch up with them and ambush first!"


    Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap.


    Military boots wrapped in wet mud, step out in the sticky mud, bring out the flying mud debris, and move towards the predetermined place.


    Through the space covered by lush leaves and through the standing trunks, look around.


    Wet soldiers, leaning on their weapons, walked on the mountains step by step.


    There was no complaint, no noise, and everyone''s face, except for that fortitude, was the desire to win the war.


    At the foot of the mountain, the outline of the huge city wall is particularly clear in the clean air after the rain. Puffs of cooking smoke rose up through the holes opened by the black roof tiles. Sometimes, soldiers the size of ants could be seen patrolling through the city roads in a row.


    The field of vision rises, moves out of the continuous peaks, and looks at the wide field at the valley mouth.


    Further away, there are milky white felt tents densely located on the earth, with firewood stacked together, and the burning campfire licks the dark bottom of the pot.


    The white gas in the pot without a wooden cover steams and gives off a strong smell of meat.


    The big hand with thick hair on the phalanges picked up the sword, poked a leg of sheep, raised the boiling water and sent it to the figure next to the pot.


    "Leader Huizhen, eat some meat and fill your stomach."


    The strong man leader named Huizhen patted his belly and stretched out his big hand full of calluses. He was not afraid of the scalding of the cooked lamb legs. He grabbed it in his hand and sent it to the entrance.


    The eight character beard tilted up and down with the big mouth chewing. Huizhen nodded slightly, looked at the meat delivery man and thumbed up.


    "General Yanshou has a heart. Let''s send Pathfinder soldiers first, wait here for a long time, and mix a meal of meat. It''s not in vain."


    The general on his side laughed, his greasy lips stopped chewing and took over the conversation.


    "Ah! Leader Huizhen, you''re welcome!"


    "As the saying goes, you can''t work until you''re full. This is already the case in the March and war. We come in the rain and the soldiers are tired. Eat a good meal and reward them."


    "In addition, we have to rely on the Huizhen leader''s tribe. There is no meat. Our boss is too unqualified."


    Ha ha ha.


    Hui Zhen laughed boldly and spattered meat residue in his mouth.


    Waving his sleeve to brush the grease off his beard, Huizhen leaned aside.


    "In my opinion, general Yanshou is still too cautious."


    "Even if the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are too brave, they are only less than 100000 flesh and blood. Compared with our 150000 soldiers, there is a big gap."


    "Datang has good equipment, but we warriors who grew up on horseback will lose to them in terms of riding war."


    After that, the dissatisfied big hand patted the longevity extending arm beside him.


    "Although there was a successful battle between East and West Turks in the Tang Dynasty, you see, Tang Hao either attacked the enemy camp at night, or attacked behind the back, or relied on the power of shells. Speaking of the front battlefield, he was still afraid of our grassland soldiers. If not, why didn''t he dare to face it?"


    Looking at a big handprint printed on the robe, he moved to one side and away from the rough leader.


    Koguryo is similar to a big man. Naturally, Koguryo likes cleanliness and tidiness. Even in this March, the generals pay more attention to their own clothes. Completely different from these rough families, they are sloppy and covered with mud.


    Yanshou nibbled at the lamb chops in his hand, made perfunctory "uh huh" twice, and stopped answering.


    As a senior general, you must know that arrogant soldiers will be defeated. The strength of Datang now can not be underestimated.


    The leader entrenched in the north of Koguryo is still fighting on the plain. Obviously, he has not realized the power of Tang Hao''s cavalry.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer the words, Huizhen''s heart was boring, so he immediately changed the topic.


    "How do you think you should fight this battle?"


    The man who ate the lamb chop finally raised his head, threw away the bones in his hands, wiped the corners of his mouth and looked over.


    "Previously, Mu Han, the resident general of Anshi City, reported that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty had gathered at the valley mouth. It must have advanced into the valley and approached Anshi city."


    "Or he still didn''t bypass the city and ambush us in the valley. In my opinion, it''s a safe choice to send staff sergeant to explore first. When the situation in the valley is clear, our army can enter the city safely."


    As soon as the voice fell, Huizhen ate a piece of meat beside him, chewed it carefully and swallowed it slowly, and said in a deep voice.


    "What the general said is somewhat cautious. Huizhen has nothing else to say during the safe period."


    "But until now, there was no news from the city. In my opinion, the soldier of the Tang Dynasty must also be afraid of our mountain ambush. He must be groping in the mountain forest in front of Anshi city."


    "The rainstorm is coming, the mountains are wet and the roads are slippery. If the general of Datang can climb mountains and mountains and walk on the ground, it can be regarded as heaven and man!"


    "As for the ambush, the general is still too cautious."


    Pop.


    The leg of lamb was taken care of by Huizhen. It was broken in two and the bone slag splashed.


    Huizhen sucked two of the bone marrow, threw it aside and said in a deep voice.


    "If the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty really want to ambush in the valley outside Anshi City, why don''t we do the opposite? Stop them, cooperate with the soldiers stationed in the city, and destroy them outside Anshi city?"


    Life extension didn''t expect that this Hui was really rough outside. He showed it inside. His mind was quite careful. He waved.


    "Send two teams of soldiers to inquire about the mountain road, rest for a moment, and let''s start our troops into the city!"

 Chapter 1094

    In the distance, the whistle and arrow rose into the sky. In the explosion, a bunch of white smoke jumped into the sky.


    Just after the signal was issued, the life extension order was fiercely frozen in place and slightly frowned.


    Looking at the white smoke dissipated in the sky with the wind, the pupils contracted suddenly, and the soldiers who were still fishing for mutton in the middle school and eating meat stopped, looking over Anshi city with the prolongation of life.


    Yanshou was the first to react, and then the rough and crazy voice blew up the military camp.


    "Anshi city is in trouble, come on! Follow me..."


    Before the word "go" was said, he had rushed to prolong the horse''s life. Yu Guangzhong broke into scouts who inquired about the road conditions and was frantically coming here.


    "Han people... Han people attack Anshi city!"


    Hearing the voice with a little fear, Yanshou turned on his horse and scolded angrily.


    "Damn it! Call as soon as you say! It''s coming very fast!"


    Miso.


    The sword came out of its scabbard, extended its life, stood on the horse''s back and roared.


    "Assemble the whole army!"


    Then he took the horse''s belly and ran away to the wide field outside the gate.


    Those soldiers who were still eating meat and bones dared to delay. They tore off a piece of cooked meat, opened their clothes, put the warm meat into their inner clothes, picked up their weapons and rushed towards kuoyo.


    Step, step.


    All around was the sound of hurried footsteps, with horses neighing and charging towards the gate.


    Under the sun, soldiers swarmed, sparkling armor reflected a pale light in the light, the rumbling hoofs gradually disappeared, rows of horses shook their manes, restlessly planed their hooves, and the horses hissed from time to time in the neat cavalry array.


    Psychic horses have long known that their master is holding a cold blade, which is the beginning of the war.


    Bang bang.


    The iron shield slammed into the ground, splashing soil and flying sand and stone.


    After wearing a shield with a wolf''s head, his dark cheeks were particularly serious in the sun, and his young faces looked at the longevity of holding a treasure knife on the wide ground.


    A big flag was hunting in the military array and merged into a rolling ocean.


    On the side of the vast black army, the long soldiers are dressed strangely, the animal skin covers the body, slants to leak half of the chest, and the bulging muscles are soaked with sweat in the dry and hot weather, holding a long gun and concentrating on standby.


    Glancing at the tribes stretching for miles, I have great passion in prolonging my life.


    Hold the hand of the sword and hold it horizontally in the air.


    The jewels on the handle guard glittered in the sun, and the majestic sound of Xionghong suddenly rang from the horse.


    "The evil thieves of the Tang Dynasty invaded our border. Now they dare to make a fight in Anshi city!"


    "Koguryo warriors, take the sharp blade in your hand, cut off the heads of the Han people, and let them know who is the master of this land!"


    After that, Yanshou turned the horse and shouted in the direction of Anshi city.


    "Follow me and help Anshi city!"


    "Kill ~"


    When it was bloody, it shook the whole wide field.


    The next moment.


    The horse''s hooves rumbled and shook the earth.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the valley.


    Yuchi Jingde glanced up at the steep cliffs on both sides and turned his eyes to the deep canyon.


    He knew that to enter Anshi City, this canyon was the only channel for the Koguryo army.


    It seems that in my old age, the war of sealing the knife must be completed in this Canyon!


    Thinking of this, a touch of enthusiasm slowly fainted from Yuchi Jingde''s heart.


    Thinking that he was going to use 30000 soldiers to resist the impact of more than 100000 Koguryo soldiers, Yuchi Jingde had no fear on his face, but a bloodthirsty flush.


    This war, either immortal or lying in a foreign land!


    Report~


    A long voice came after itself.


    The soldier galloped forward, stopped the horse in three steps and arched his hand.


    "The road to Anshi city has been blocked by boulders, and 3000 longbowmen are on standby near the boulders."


    Blocking the road was also a military order personally issued by Yuchi Jingde.


    Not for anything else, just to successfully block the confluence of hundreds of thousands of troops in Koguryo and the defenders in the city, and not to leave a way back for yourself!


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, there was a faint roar at the mouth of the valley. Before the rainstorm, the wind and thunder sounded like a surging river.


    Flying, flying, flying dust.


    Before people came near, there was a roar.


    "General! Koguryo''s soldiers are rushing towards the valley!"


    Yuchi Jingde could see the fierce spirit on his face, and his bold words hissed out of his throat.


    "Soldiers! We can''t retreat from this war!"


    "If you want to survive, step on this Koguryo soldier!"


    "It''s time to serve the court and become famous! Today we fight to the end, let the blood of Koguryo soldiers fill the valley, and let the reputation of Tang soldiers shine all over the world!"


    Shua.


    In the scabbard of the forward copper bar, the cold awn flashed, and the blade pointed to the sky, buzzing.


    The shining blade suddenly rises at the next moment, pierces the shadow cast by the cliff and cuts off the golden glow.


    The rumbling sound that lingered in his ears gradually became clear, and Yuchi Jingde''s majestic voice resounded through the valley.


    "Warriors of the Tang Dynasty, wake up the bloodthirsty beasts in your hearts, tear the Koguryo soldiers who stand in the way under your feet, and let their blood worship our Tang Dao."


    "The whole army is on standby! Listen to my command and fight at any time!"


    Domineering words amplified and echoed throughout the valley.


    The pawn behind him propped up his shield, clenched his spear and waited for the killing time!

 Chapter 1095

    "Come on! Keep up!"


    The angry cry rang out in front of the army.


    Gao Zhenxing heard the rumbling sound in his ear and the horn sound obviously different from that of the Tang Dynasty. He knew that this was a signal that Koguryo''s army was about to enter the valley.


    According to the marching plan sent by Tang Hao at that time, Gao Zhenxing''s team was responsible for cutting off the retreat after the Koguryo army entered the valley.


    Because it was a detour, the invisible mountain roads increased the burden of soldiers.


    Overnight, 30000 soldiers just rested against the trunk in the mountains for an hour.


    The chapped lips were already wet by the salty sweat, and the Almighty drops of sweat came from the skirt and cuffs. Gao Zhenxing put on a handful of dazzling sweat, pulled the wet hair from his forehead on both sides and cursed.


    "Damn it! These Koguryo barbarians really don''t want to die. They rush to die in such a valley. Their grandfather hasn''t closed his eyes all night."


    Then he shouted at the soldiers behind him.


    "This account is written down on these barbarians. When the golden gong horn rings, they will cut off a few more fucking heads and receive a reward in front of general Tang!"


    "We can''t just be disturbed by these grandchildren in our spring and autumn dream! General Tang should make up for it. We must be missing!"


    Gao Zhenxing is a straight man. He won''t hastily talk about hoping for plum to quench his thirst, let alone say heroic words to stimulate morale.


    He has believed only one since he joined the army.


    If you cut more heads, you will get more rewards!


    If you are lucky enough to cut off the general wearing helmet and cloak, it is a sign of promotion, wealth and fame!


    The soldier behind him also contacted the honest general for the first time. Hearing these words, he laughed.


    "What General Gao said is very true!"


    "Koguryo''s dog head is our shortcut to promotion!"


    The roar in his ears gradually approached, and Gao Zhenxing at the front heard it clearly. The fighting sound in the front had turned to the entrance of the valley, forming an echo in the valley. It was quite loud mixed with the shouting and killing sound after it.


    He rolled up his clothes on his forearm and let his thick arm be exposed to the hot sun cast by the shade of the tree. Gao Zhenxing pulled out the Tang Dao and held it in the palm of his hand. The roar rang through.


    "Don''t forget!"


    "At the end of this valley, there are guards of old general Yuchi!"


    "I''m late, but I don''t have many heads for your wine! If you want to eat meat and drink in large bowls, you''ll run the fuck!"


    When the voice fell, Gao Zhenxing''s speed across the mountains suddenly accelerated. Regardless of the gentle slope, he rushed down the valley.


    The soldiers behind him seemed to be infected by Gao Zhenxing''s enthusiasm. They stepped out of their dull footsteps and rushed down to the valley.


    ¡­¡­


    Carefree mountain top.


    Duan Zan holds the hilt of his sword and looks at the crowd like mole ants gathering into a long snake entrenched in the valley.


    In the eyes, the big snake rushed into the valley mouth, as if dreaming of a bloody shark, wandered wantonly in the canyon, and approached the Datang army at the corner at a visible speed.


    The walls composed of white silver shields cut across the valley like rows of blades, blocking the way to Anshi city.


    His eyes turned back to gukou. More than half of the Koguryo army had entered the valley, but the soldiers led by Gao Zhenxing did not appear.


    Duan Zan''s mind brushed a touch of anxiety and delayed the fighter, which should be dealt with by military law!


    What is more important is that general Yuchi''s soldiers have obviously made up their mind to fight to the death!


    Without Gao Zhenxing''s attack, general Yuchi''s soldiers would undoubtedly be in danger of enemy occupation.


    The deputy general holding the handle of the hammer in his forearm looked at the vast Koguryo army approaching the valley, and his heart was getting colder.


    "General! Give orders!"


    "If you wait any longer, the Koguryo cavalry will rush into the array, and general Yuchi''s soldiers will suffer a great loss!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Duan Zan suddenly interrupted.


    "No! General Tang has a word in advance. Only with the cooperation of the two armies can there be a surprise attack!"


    "This drumming will only scare the snake. If it is light, the Koguryo army will allocate horse heads and run away."


    "The serious ones will completely destroy the whole battlefield plan. If they are broken by the Koguryo army, can you afford the consequences?"


    Hearing the roar in his ear, the deputy general became restless.


    His eyes hurried away in gukou. Just for a moment, the tail of Koguryo''s army had gradually disappeared into gukou, and the deputy general was burning with anxiety.


    "General Gao takes a detour, which is also a rugged road in the mountains. In addition, it is more slippery and difficult to walk after heavy rain."


    "If General Gao delays for an hour and a half, general Yuchi will fall into a hopeless situation if he can''t receive the charge horn!"


    Gao Zhenxing is Duan Zan''s Playmate since childhood. He is upright by nature and keeps his promise.


    Even though there is no soldier from gukou to attack the Koguryo army, Duan Zan still firmly believes that Gao Zhenxing will not miss the military plane.


    Maybe, maybe you just need a few hours


    "General..."


    The deputy general beside him couldn''t bear the pain of waiting and was impatient.


    The big hand holding the hilt of the sword suddenly tightened, and a chilling light shot out of Duan Zan''s eyes, and the roar sounded at the next moment.


    "I''m a great general!"


    "Something''s wrong! It''s up to me!"


    The majestic cry came out, but the deputy general in front of him did not have the slightest fear. Instead, his eyes enlarged, emitted a bright light, pointed to the valley and exclaimed.


    "Here we are! General Gao is here!"


    The angry figure suddenly turned his head. At the mouth of the valley, a figure dressed in a blue cloak stood with a sword.


    The soldiers behind him jumped out of the dense forest like ten thousand horses.


    The next moment.


    Duan Zan''s eyes twinkled with tears. The cold blade in his hand suddenly pulled out, and the sound blew up on the top of the mountain.


    "Ring the gold and beat the drum!"

 Chapter 1096

    Under the valley.


    The great Koguryo army of Ukraine rushed towards the valley and went towards the city of Anshi.


    The deafening sound of horse hoofs filled the whole canyon. The sand and gravel on the ground trembled like chaff. The school captain''s heart splitting charge on the horseback was drowned in the loud noise. The sound of horse hoofs running and trampling shocked the blood in the soldiers'' bodies. With the fight all over the sky, it boiled in the blood tubes and rushed all over the body.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, the deputy general looked at the thin water mist ahead, turned his head sideways, looked at prolonging his life and roared hard.


    "General, we haven''t found out the situation in the valley yet. I''m afraid it''s wrong for us to rush headlong."


    Yan Shou leaned down on his horse''s back and looked up at the surrounding cliffs, which changed from gentle to steep, like a knife. A glimmer of vigilance flashed in his scarlet eyes.


    Put your eyes back on the light and hazy moisture in front of you, prolong your life and bite your teeth.


    "Remind the brothers if..."


    Before he finished, the big general with round head and fat ears on his side rode a yellow maned horse and turned his head to talk.


    "The arrow is on the string, I have to send it!"


    "The momentum has risen. How can we be discouraged at this time?"


    "Even if there is a sea of knife mountains and fire ahead, we can only go forward bravely and flatten it!"


    Slightly turn the horse''s head and turn the cliff. In the rumble of horse hoofs, the roar of prolonging life sounded.


    "What leader Huizhen said is..."


    Bang.


    The sound of a gong in the depths of my head spread down.


    Woo.


    Woo woo.


    A long horn rang overhead.


    The sound of prolonging life suddenly stopped. When I heard the first Gong, my eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and looked subconsciously at the sky.


    In the rolling sound of horses'' hooves like wind and thunder, it was confirmed that the clear sound and desolate sound belonged to Datang. I couldn''t help but look away and abuse.


    "Damn it! These bastards of Datang really set up an ambush here!"


    Pulling out the waist machete, the life prolonging face was full of fierce Qi, and the dull voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "Those who stand in the way will be killed!"


    "Let Datang, these shady things, taste the power of our swords!"


    Groups of soldiers behind them also heard the sudden horn circling over the canyon. When the life extension screamed, they clenched their long knives and roared fiercely.


    "Kill!"


    The voice was drowned in the next moment by bursts of horse pain and neighing.


    The surging crowd in front fell down like a surging river falling into a waterfall under a cliff.


    In the horse''s hiss, someone shouted hard.


    "Trip rope! There''s a trip rope!"


    The galloping horses behind them can stop at this short distance and crash up.


    The crisp sound of bones filled the canyon. The soldiers who had not yet stood up from the ground reflected the dark shadow of the giant horse''s hoof stepping on their eyes, and the scream stopped abruptly with the sound of broken face bones.


    In the blood line, the figure on the horse looked at the thick rope on his forearm painted earthy yellow and across the horse''s legs. Before he screamed, he suddenly tilted under his body and threw himself out with a great force.


    The scene of people falling on their backs and horses constantly emerged on the front line of the charge, and the whole long military array suddenly slowed down and became bloated. The soldiers compressed the narrow space pulled out from each other, and the whole valley became densely populated.


    The sprint posture is also in the abnormal situation in front, and gradually slows down.


    Standing in the front of the sprint line, Yanshou held his sword on the ground and got up. His helmet with red plumes had long been unknown where it fell. His hair was scattered on his shoulders, and there were red blood stains on his face stained with soil, which looked more ferocious.


    Pooh.


    Yanshou spits out a mouthful of blood from he. He looks at several broken ropes scattered on the battlefield where people and horses are piled up, and his heart is filled with anger.


    In the sight, some soldiers climbed out from the injured horse, lame on one leg, leaning on a long Ge, sitting on the cliff panting.


    There are horses on the corpses squeezed out of their internal organs. The other lightly injured soldiers are driving away the injured horses, or supporting their companions and leaning towards the canyon. The whole front line of the charge is a pool of blood and extremely messy.


    The stormtroopers were damaged before the war began. The veins on the back of the hand holding the machete burst, and the scarlet eyes were full of Chinese killing intention.


    A knife cut off the tight rope that had not yet been touched, and the roar of prolonging life resounded in the valley.


    "Clear the front line! Pay attention to the enemy attack!"


    The front-line taxi soldiers jumped off their horses and hurriedly helped clean up the mess piled up by people and horses.


    In the middle of the military array, the cavalry with horses next to horses and people close to people asked loudly about the way ahead, and some shouted abuse at the despicable Tang army.


    The soldiers who hurried to see the cavalry swarming into a regiment. When they stopped, their backs were pushed forward. Looking at the sharp reduction in the distance between the infantry and cavalry, some soldiers simply slammed down their shields and shouted, "there is change ahead, stop moving forward.".


    The soldiers who gave orders couldn''t show their hands and feet in the whole crowded military array, stepped on the horse''s back and waved the command flag vigorously.


    The entire Koguryo army, bustling into pieces, crowded into a regiment.


    Step, step.


    Dada dada.


    In the mist, it was as restless as the recovery of birds and animals after spring thunder.


    The next moment.


    There are rows of torrents crashing into the mist, clouds and smoke blowing away, and blood boiling screams crashing into the eardrum.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1097

    The battle has finally come!


    The eyelids of life extension jumped suddenly, and a touch of surprise flashed in the scarlet eyes. In a moment, they were replaced by strong hatred.


    Press the horse''s back and jump up. The calf muscles bulge and tighten the horse''s abdomen. The muscles of the Qiu knot in the right arm soar. The finger bones holding the rein turn white. The big mouth reveals bloody white teeth, and angrily squeezes words from the throat.


    "Get on the horse and kill with me!"


    The Koguryo soldiers who had just sorted out the battlefield hurriedly stepped on the horses and rushed away with the figure of people turning over in the dark green cloak in front.


    Meet on a narrow road, ride a horse against each other!


    There are no skills to speak of, only hard hitting and hard chopping.


    Yuchi Jingde, who drew his bow and shot two arrows, directly threw his bow and arrow into the dense forest on the cliff, pressed the handle of the knife and clamped the horse''s belly.


    The speed of the horse''s hoof became faster and faster. At the moment of approaching, Yuchi Jingde shrunk his head to avoid the chopping blade, fiercely drew his knife, and tried his best to cross cut out towards the side. A roar like a beast sounded in the military array.


    "Crush them!"


    The figures, horses and blades collided with each other in a twinkling of an eye. In the roar, Yuchi Jingde cut the Tang Dao in his hand through the air and cut the simple leather armor along the arc. In the moment of fresh blood splashing, he crossed and fell off his horse and rolled on the ground.


    Yuchi Jingde''s old cheek was flushed at this moment. The scene of blood stirring seemed to stimulate the beast in the veteran''s heart and roared out loudly.


    "Kan! You dare to collude with Koguryo!"


    "Let me show you the fate of you reckless men today!"


    After that, they collided with the incoming front.


    Behind him, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty immediately crossed the rolling figure on the ground, and the speed did not stop at all.


    The figure rolled with the handle of the knife. At the moment of getting up, the cold blade was waved horizontally. There was a horse''s pain and neighing. There was a depression in the flood of people.


    At the next moment, the back patch hit the figure who got up, and the sound of broken ribs was mixed with a dull hum. The fierce and fearless soldiers, holding a bloody machete, tightly hugged the horse''s head and looked down at the Tang soldiers on the horse.


    On his rough and crazy face, his big mouth cracked, revealing yellow teeth, his mouth full of blood stains pulled the bleeding line along the corners of his mouth, and incomprehensible words came out of his semi naked chest at the next moment.


    When the cold blade in the hand moves frequently, a cold blade is handed out from the side of the body and forced to the neck.


    The head hovered in the air, and the warm blood was sprayed on the horse''s head and the slightly stunned figure''s head and face.


    There was a hissing sound, which pierced into my ears amid the rumble of horse hoofs.


    "The soldiers are extremely fierce! Cheer up and take care of your head!"


    The surging vanguard of 30000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty extended into the Koguryo army to fight. Viscous plasma wantonly spread over the narrow sky at the foot of the mountain, sprayed on the people on both sides, and fainted a little red flowers on the silver armor.


    Yuchi Jingde rushed to the front, shouting excitedly.


    "Pester them! You can''t step back!"


    In his words, he waved his sword and chopped it from the side. He handed over the Tang Dao with his backhand and killed the sneak attack soldiers. His eyes were red and he rushed in earlier with a few cavalry soldiers under his command, constantly waving and chopping the figure in front of him.


    Rushing ahead to prolong his life, he saw Yuchi Jingde with gray hair, tearing his own soldiers like a wild beast rushing into a sheep. Where the broadsword flies, it brings a rain of blood. For a moment, the resentment was completely transferred to the veteran.


    The eyes burning with hatred looked at the figure standing at the front of the awl formation, and burst out in the chaos around.


    "Yuchi old son! I dare to go to this battlefield when I should have rested!"


    "I think you''re too old to live. You come thousands of miles to die!"


    In the words, the machete in his hand suddenly waved down and bullied the soldier in silver armor on the neck. When the blood light suddenly appeared, the figure fell from the horse''s back.


    Taking advantage of this moment''s gap, life extension suddenly burst up, the machete in his hand danced a whistling wind, cut back the handed weapons and ran towards Yuchi Jingde.


    In the bloody rain, Yuchi Jingde caught a glimpse of the figure he had never seen. He returned to chop out the Tang Dao, took another soldier''s head to the sky, and hissed at the same tyrannical.


    "Prolong life!"


    "Thanks to the word longevity in your name, do you know the good intentions of your parents when they named it?"


    "Why do you, such an unworthy descendant, want to be so artificial and live up to their painstaking efforts?"


    Hearing these words, the rushing figure flashed a touch of doubt on his ferocious face.


    The next moment.


    Fully understand.


    It turned out that Yuchi Jingde mocked his parents and hoped that he would live a long life.


    Holding the machete''s arm, the muscles suddenly burst, and the blood was angry in the blood vessels, surging and boiling, and finally stirred the whole body.


    The figure of the Tang veteran in his eyes gradually approached, and the rising war spirit instantly condensed his hands and roared at his figure.


    "Come on! Have a good fight!"


    The face of the figure on the opposite side had a wide beard, and a touch of arrogance flashed through his red eyes, just like when he was young or looking down at the battlefield.


    A low roar like a tiger and a wolf gushed out of his chest.


    "Young generation, I will send you to blissful West today!"

 Chapter 1098

    On the ridge.


    A scarlet flag gradually emerged and stood high, rolling with the breeze.


    The black war horse hissed with excitement, the silver gun was inserted in the soil, the red tassel of the gun tip hung on the wet ground, and a pair of indifferent eyes reflected the warring sides at the foot of the mountain.


    Behind him, when the bright red cloak was turned over, more screams emerged from the hillside and valley mouth.


    His eyes moved to the mouth of the valley. With the charge of the figure, the blue cloak pulled out a long shadow behind him, and a large number of footmen rushed towards the bloated snake like waves.


    The calm figure raised his mouth slightly, and slowly opened his mouth with a happy smile.


    "Gao Zhenxing, an iron man, really lived up to my expectations."


    Wu Tong beside him looked at the vast figure as weak as an ant, and a flash of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    "In this war, many wars are destined to grow up and become the mainstay of Datang."


    "There is more than one Gao Zhenxing who can grow up under the Lord."


    Four eyes face each other and smile.


    On the hillside, the shadow of trees shook, and a large number of boulders squeezed out of the lush green, shaky.


    There was a general hissing, and the boulders rolled up along the whole steep hillside, and the collapsed small branches made a crunchy sound. A moment later, the rolling speed became faster and faster and rushed down the hillside.


    Some boulders hit the thick trunk in the tumbling, and the green shade swayed. Just after the card owner didn''t move, he was pushed and hit by the continuous rolling stones on the hillside in a moment. Finally, there was a loud noise, crushed all the short trees, and rushed down unstoppably.


    Tang Hao took a long breath, stretched out his hand and held the handle of the silver gun across his hand.


    Overlooking the whole war, his eyes were cold and said.


    "30000 soldiers were cut at both ends, and Koguryo is likely to be beaten at one end."


    "After resting for months, it''s time to relax!"


    "Wolf cubs on the grassland, it''s time for you to show!"


    Abundant power is transmitted to the right hand. If the Dragon gall spear edge is sensed, the Qinghui fades out and the Dragon chirps faintly.


    Wu Zhui stood up with his mighty body on his back, and a low voice echoed on the ridge.


    "Crush them!"


    The rows of horses'' hoofs lightly trampled in place turned into a huge roar in the next second. Under the golden light of the sun, two thousand cavalry set off an avalanche of waves and hit the valley mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    When I think of the roar around me.


    He was still fighting with Yuchi Jingde to prolong his life. His body suddenly shook, and a move shook Yuchi Jingde''s chop, pulled the reins and tore away the distance.


    Looking up, stones the size of a millstone rushed towards the Chinese army under his command.


    Yanshou''s wide eyes almost burst out of his eyes, and burst out of his chest with a broken sound.


    "Ambush in the mountains, hide! Hide!"


    Boom.


    The boulder crashed into the crowded crowd.


    Beyond the crowd, Yanshou saw many soldiers thrown into the air, and the shrill screams broke out in the team.


    More stones rolled rapidly on the hillside, or were blocked by mountains and stones. They drew residual shadows in the air and shot into the army. The rolling area expanded instantly. The whole Chinese army was full of figures fleeing to both sides. Huge stones crushed the flattened corpses on the bloody ground and crashed into the cliff on the other side, shaking the rocks on the cliff and the soil rustling down.


    Yanshou, who was in the front of the charge, naturally could not see the tragic scene, but the soldiers who ran for their lives and rushed to the front told him the whereabouts of those tragic soldiers in the Chinese army.


    The arm trembled faintly because of the fierce battle just now. The hand holding the machete was like being forcibly broken fingerbones. It was extremely painful. It extended his life. He suddenly took a look at Huizhen, who was still struggling to fight, and suddenly gave birth to a hatred in his heart.


    Had it not been for Huizhen''s repeated encouragement and Anshi city''s active release of loud arrows, he would have proved the situation of the whole mountain forest. How could he have suffered the loss of being ambushed in front of him?


    Yu Guang glanced at Yuchi Jingde, who was entangled by three or five soldiers. The Tang knife swung round and breathed wind. Each knife always brought a touch of flesh and blood!


    This veteran, who is going into twilight, doesn''t seem to feel a bit tired. Instead, he is more and more brave!


    The Chinese army was attacked by a rolling stone, and Yuchi Jingde, a fierce tiger, was entrenched in front of it. His heart gradually retreated to prolong his life.


    Just as he was about to speak, heralds with various flags came galloping from the rear.


    The clothes and armor soaked with blood drip the blood. On the frightened face, blood and sweat mix together, adding a bit of embarrassment to the figure.


    "General... Surrounded..."


    The panting figure, panting heavily, told the events behind the army intermittently.


    "Mo Dao team... Tang''s Mo Dao team... Marches towards the valley at the mouth of the valley!"


    When words fall, the heart completely falls to the bottom of the valley at the moment of prolonging life.


    The back road is cut off!


    He has completely become the turtle in the urn!


    "Damn it! Tang Hao, a treacherous scoundrel! I will tear you to pieces."


    The sound of heart rending and lung cracking, with a touch of mourning, mixed with clear tears on the blood stained cheeks.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Do you still have leisure to enjoy the scenery?"


    A roar came from his side. Hui Zhen, wearing a broken animal armor, held a heavy knife and looked over with a bloody face.


    Facing the slightly sad eyes, Huizhen''s eyes were full of murderous nature, and the heavy knife pointed directly at the looming outline of Anshi city.


    "If the back road is blocked, kill the bloody way and make it through!"


    "No more fucking hesitation, we''ll all be finished!"


    Perhaps it was this bloodiness that inspired the fighting spirit to prolong life, clenched the machete in his hand, straightened his waist, and pointed the horizontal knife at Yuchi Jingde.


    "What brother Huizhen said is, take the old man''s sacrifice knife!"

 Chapter 1099

    The night was dark, and the dark clouds covered the sky like a curtain.


    When the lanterns were hung on the door of the house, a carriage drove straight from far to near in the street lit by lights.


    When they arrived at the main gate of the mansion, a figure dragging a long skirt came down from above. Behind the carriage, three women in black pressed the handle of the knife around their waist, followed the woman behind and protected the woman to the mansion.


    Through the wide open courtyard in the mansion, the soldier with a gun and a knife stopped the three people behind him and whispered twice.


    The first woman turned her head slightly, glanced at the soldiers, and her words were cold.


    "They are your and my bodyguards, so that they can be entertained."


    After that, he nodded slightly at the three people, turned around, followed the figure in front of him, turned around the corridor and walked towards the study.


    After the report, the burly figure of the study door put down the soldier book in his hand, raised his head, and the dignified voice rang.


    "Come in."


    The woman gently moved the lotus step and pushed the door in.


    Wearing an emerald green shirt under the red cloak, he set off his graceful posture and sat down at the Xia search place on the side of the study.


    The beautiful eyes illuminated by the lights seemed to flow like water waves, and the crisp sound sounded in the house.


    "The general manages everything every day. Is he still reviewing government affairs so late?"


    The figure behind the desk, with cold eyes, stared at the woman and opened his mouth coldly.


    "Why should a woman ask about this general?"


    "Jin Xiang, you are just an invisible ghost under general Tieling. You are worthless here."


    "If it weren''t for the face of Tiefeng''s old Department, you wouldn''t be able to enter the gate of the park house."


    The woman sitting in the seat was not angry at all. She got up and walked past general park, picked up the teapot on the opposite table, poured a cup of warm water, and slowly put it on the desk in front of general park.


    "General park''s words are true. Jin Xiang is just a civilian girl in the countryside of Koguryo. The general is the commander in charge of the forbidden army. In terms of starting price, it can''t be said to be the gate of the park family''s house. I''m afraid I can''t see this imperial City several times in my life."


    "Coincidentally, general tie died, leaving Jin Xiang with many valuable things, such as knowing the intelligence network of the iron mansion, or mobilizing some old headquarters of general tie..."


    After that, Jin Xiang walked slowly to the desk, sat down slowly and leaned on the side of the armrest of the seat.


    The long skirt slipped down, revealing the slender white legs that were close and inclined.


    With tender fingers, he picked up the cup containing water on the table, reflected his red lips on it, turned his head and looked at the figure behind the desk.


    "Jin Xiang narrowly escaped death. He walked around Anqing city for a long time and learned a lot of interesting things. After he left the city, he handed a letter to the general. He originally wanted to say these interesting things and bitter water to the general, but he didn''t want to, but he was so unpopular."


    His eyes fell on the cloud moistened legs, and a different color flashed in general park''s eyes.


    In front of this woman, in terms of her color and appearance, she can be regarded as one from thousands of miles in the whole Koguryo. Especially his identity at the moment makes this exquisite cheek covered with a mysterious veil.


    After all, general park had been wandering in the palace for a long time. Naturally, he relaxed his curiosity and turned to the woman in the seat. He slowly stood up and pressed the handle of the knife around his waist. The eyes like eagles stared at the idle shadow, approaching step by step, and said in a deep voice.


    "A young woman, depending on the life and death of the general, wandered around the city occupied by the enemy for a long time and suddenly ran to the park house. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "There are no people in this world who want to be enslaved all the time, let alone those who seek their own death."


    Watching the figure approaching, a chill spread from the back to the whole body.


    Even the well-trained Jin Xiang felt a chill in his heart in this suffocating killing intention.


    Holding the cup, the light trembled inadvertently, gently rippled under the red lips. In the beautiful eyes, looking at the shadow on the ground approaching, the breath in the tall and straight nose also became long.


    When the last word was said, the military boots in my eyes stopped.


    Whoosh.


    The knife light reflected by the candle flashed across Su''s hand.


    Next second.


    I felt a sudden chill in my neck.


    Jin Xiang''s cautious breathing seemed to stagnate at this moment, and her heart pounded.


    When the eyelids were raised, a suddenly enlarged face was reflected in the beautiful eyes, and a cold feeling of wanting to tear people apart appeared between the thick eyebrows. The spitting nostrils flew out manically, hitting their own jade face, which was particularly hot.


    A cold voice came out of the big mouth word by word.


    "Tell me why you''re here."


    When it comes to force, Jin Xiang knows that he can''t take the sword without three or five years of effort.


    Now I''m just a fish on the chopping board. I don''t dare to be disrespectful.


    A sweet smile appeared on the slightly stiff jade face, and suddenly the whole straight cheek was relaxed.


    Jin Xiang took down the cup from her lips and gently put it on the desk beside her. Her eyes looked enchanting in the past.


    "The matter about Tang Hao, the general of the Tang Dynasty, is a good thing for us to win-win."


    "You can gain a head, be promoted to a rank, and be alone in the holy favor. I''m also angry, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 1100

    Close distance.


    General park can even clearly feel the woman''s beating heart and the unique fragrance on the girl.


    Soft words filled his ears, and general park threw his heart into his thoughts.


    Jin Xiang only got up by relying on Tieling. Even though he didn''t dare to oppose himself in terms of his position.


    Moreover, Tiefeng and Tieling died, and the woman was alone and helpless.


    When I was licking blood with the tip of the knife, I naturally knew that there was no lord behind me. Moreover, the reason that chaotang could not stand on its own was understandable to find out the Lord.


    What''s more, for herself, the killer is only a killer after all. In terms of force, the woman can''t hurt her hair and can''t think about herself.


    Seeing the slightly shaking eyelids, general park smiled at the corners of his mouth, and suddenly pulled away from the woman. The sword in his hand also took back its scabbard at the moment when he stood still.


    Slowly turned to the desk, the voice turned soft.


    "Why win-win?"


    "Even if you can slightly mobilize the old headquarters of Tieling general, it''s just relying on the prestige of Tieling general. These people will be used by you after all."


    The war between the two armies depends on the enemy''s situation. This woman can walk around Anqing city for a long time. According to Jin Xiang''s skill, she can''t get any information. General park definitely can''t.


    Of course, taking advantage of the fighter plane, general park is still willing to re divide the sphere of influence in the court. If he can accept an iron general, general park is very willing.


    After all, hold the military power of the forbidden army and the imperial city. Even gaisuwen has to give himself some thin noodles.


    It seemed as if the body shape like an iron tower was moved away. Jin Xiang suddenly felt that the breathless breath on her body was away, and her heart was a lot more comfortable.


    Gently wipe the fragrant sweat on his forehead, Jin Xiang brushed the red wide robe, got up, picked up his long skirt, took a few steps in the hall, leaned over his head, looked at the figure sitting behind the desk, and aroused a good-looking smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "The general''s words make people feel cold."


    "In the eyes of the general, Jin Xiang is just a woman with a cold and thin life experience. She is enslaved in the iron mansion. Life and death are determined by men''s happiness and anger."


    "Now that the backer is not here, Jin Xiang dare not say that he can get up in the old bastard''s hunger, but he is by no means a bully!"


    Lotus steps lightly, and Jin Xiang turns around and looks like a figure meditating on the seat with water eyes.


    "In the past, Jin Xiang was just a foil and good-looking clothes. At the command of general iron, he curled up on the side of the hall general, or transmitted all kinds of information to the iron mansion in the dark."


    "Now the iron mansion''s handle is in hand. Even the handle of any general in the old Department, Jinxiang can tell one or two. Light people will break their families and people will die. Heavy people will be involved in the nine families."


    "General, do you think such a weight is worth their obedience?"


    The figure behind the desk narrowed his eyes slightly and sank his face with a sigh of praise.


    "Golden girl, good means."


    With a giggle, Jin Xiang walked around the desk, put his plain hand on general park''s generous shoulder, approached the jade face gently, opened his red lips in the man''s ear, and spit out tempting but cold words.


    "As the general said, Jin Xiang is just a female."


    "But it was such a weak woman who did many things that the North Korean lieutenant general couldn''t do. I''m afraid the deputy general outside the general''s study didn''t do it."


    Suddenly, general park''s pupils contracted and his heart suddenly shook.


    As he was in the forbidden army camp, gaisuwen set up a full-time organization to investigate the generals in order to grasp the behind the scenes affairs of these generals and stabilize the imperial power.


    But what is unsatisfactory is that under the infiltration of these soldiers, the black background of many generals has been turned out, and only the iron general''s file is empty.


    Even in how to penetrate, the iron mansion is like a once airtight wall, which is very difficult to conquer.


    Of course, as Tiefeng''s best friend, general park also secretly investigated Tieling. Unexpectedly, he was pointed out by this woman at the moment!


    Fortunately, both of them are dead. Even if Tieling Tiefeng knows these secrets, they can only be brought to the grave.


    In a moment, general park''s face returned to normal, ha ha, a hearty smile.


    "Miss Jin is really the best one in the detailed work. However, it seems that these things can''t separate you from Datang."


    "In a word, Miss Jin has such a handle. She doesn''t need to unite with me. She can stand on her own and stabilize a corner in the court."


    The fingertips crossed the gauze, and the soft and tender finger abdomen left a crisp feeling on the shoulder. The woman''s body fragrance spread from the left to the right, and slowly moved to the table with tea.


    Soft words rang out slowly in the library.


    "General park is really a careful man. He said that these are just the conditions for our cooperation."


    "As for why I choose a general, I naturally have my own difficulties."


    "People who know say that my family is poor. My father died of conscription and my mother died of hard labor. Only my eldest brother and I are still separated for more than five years."


    Alas~


    The beauty sighed, and a few sadness appeared on her cheeks.


    "Jin Xiang''s long cherished wish in this life is to find my eldest brother, no matter life or death."


    "If the general can find out about him in the barracks, Jin Xiang can count on him for the rest of her life."


    The figure in front of the desk was surprised with his eyebrows.


    This condition seems surprisingly simple!


    He looked at the woman suspiciously, and general park touched his jaw.


    "So simple?"


    The woman picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "The general is a person who cheers up and tens of thousands of soldiers are running for it. Naturally, it''s simpler."


    "But now the war has started and all the four cities in the frontier fortress have been occupied. If the people I want are in those cities, will the general still feel simple?"


    The sword eyebrows of the figure on the seat trembled, and the look on his face was quite dignified.


    Looking for people in the cities occupied by the enemy is quite a blind man feeling like an elephant.


    A long time.


    A low voice came.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Jin''an, the safety of safety."

 Chapter 1101

    At the foot of wuworry mountain.


    The battlefield of fighting opened.


    In the noisy Canyon, the corpses gradually stacked up. The soldiers who stepped on the blood River and held the sword crossed the corpses of their companions and living enemies and chopped each other.


    The whole valley was divided into two battlefields, and the charging cavalry, led by Yanshou, made a fierce attack on Yuchi Jingde. At the exit of the valley, there was a hand to hand fight between the backward Koguryo infantry and the intercepting infantry of the Tang Dynasty.


    In the middle of the valley, large and small stones were scattered everywhere. The red blood flowed down the surface of the military division, and the horses and soldiers pressed into meat and mud were scattered between the whole stone cracks.


    Broken bones and flesh are scattered everywhere. Some corpses are pressed into a meat cake from head to foot, but they can''t escape being crushed by boulders. Some limbs were connected in a strange state, and they adhered to the swollen body without blood color. Obviously, they were squeezed out of the blood and poured into the body. Some of the deaths were even more shocking. The eyeballs were red and swollen, and the whole trunk became a large transparent hole. The broken internal organs left unknown colorful liquid, which was extremely disgusting.


    In the fierce battle, Yanshou glanced back over the figure of the cavalry.


    In the eyes, the empty middle position, with blood stained stones, appeared on the battlefield like hell on earth. I saw the broken debris, but I didn''t see the shadow of a pawn.


    The roar rang out at the next moment.


    "Where are the herald soldiers?"


    "Urge those idiots to advance towards Anshi city!"


    "It''s a fucking breakthrough. What do you care about the Tang soldiers in the back!"


    Then, there was a timid voice behind him.


    "Herald... Herald soldiers, killed in battle!"


    Hearing this, Yanshou originally scolded the export voice as one of the delays. The tiger''s eyes glanced at the returning soldier.


    "You go! Now go and shout those retarded idiots over!"


    "Tell them that if you want to live, you will rush through Stonehenge!"


    After that, regardless of the hesitant soldiers behind him, he turned to join the game.


    At this time, two men fought with Yuchi Jingde alone. Even if the veteran had rich experience in fighting in the battlefield, he could not beat the two men with a knife and a hammer.


    Most of them, the veteran is attacking less and defending more. Only when soldiers around him take time to help him attack for a while can he have the strength to fight back.


    The sword and Tang Dao had long been beaten and flown. At this time, Yuchi Jingde took a pair of maces and crossed them together to parry.


    Bang.


    Huizhen, holding a hammer in his hand, smashed at Yuchi Jingde''s front door.


    The whistling wind pressed the air and fell sharply, and the white hair on Yuchi Jingde''s head was scattered and swaying.


    Lifting his eyes, the dark shadow was like Mount Tai, with a strong wind blowing on his face and a faint feeling of suffocation.


    With a powerful attack on his face, Yuchi Jingde did not dare to hold his head high. With a fierce breath, he set up a double mace and took a move.


    Between one breath.


    Bang.


    The heavy hammer strikes the double mace and makes a harsh roar.


    For a moment, Yuchi Jingde felt the roar in his ears and the noise around him seemed to disappear.


    The golden weight from the double mace weighed down the bulging arms, and the sharp pain instantly spread from the arms to the shoulders, followed by a sudden sinking of the horse under the crotch.


    The muscles on Yuchi Jingde''s red cheeks trembled, and he unconsciously whispered from his lips. The heavy hammer that was not sinking was reflected in his bloodshot eyes, which just stopped the surprise in his heart.


    Although he caught the hammer, Yuchi Jingde did not relax at all, and even complained secretly.


    The two people opposite are not low in force. They are in their prime of life. How can they stand the attack in turn!


    Previously, the two did not cooperate well, and there was room for leisure attack, but the opposite two were obviously good at using weapons.


    Seeing that chieftain Kan used a heavy hammer to prolong his life, he only felt that he changed his fierce Sabre technique to feminine and soft. He always stabbed at the key in dangerous places.


    Because of their skillful cooperation, the situation is more and more unfavorable to themselves. Even the armor protecting the head doesn''t know where to throw it, and the tiger head and shoulder armor is also picked up by the two.


    While thinking, Qingming gradually returned to my ears, and a knife shadow reflected in the corner of my eyes.


    In his horror, Yuchi Jingde knew that it was impossible to avoid at this time.


    Tear.


    The blade cuts through the clothes and carries a bleeding line on the shoulder.


    The piercing pain spread from the shoulder to the arm and hit the heart together.


    Yuchi Jingde groaned with pain, unloaded the giant force on his head, turned his horse''s head and moved hastily.


    Subconsciously, I looked at the pain, the crimson was reflected all over my eyes, and the blood churned outward along the cracked skin and flesh. A wound pulled from my shoulder to my elbow was shocking.


    The right hand holding the mace also trembles faintly. Some can''t hold it. Fighting again is almost a delusion!


    Arrogant laughter came from the figure a few feet in front of him. He extended his life and carried a big knife. His eyes were full of ridicule and playfulness, just like tigers and wolves staring at their prey.


    "Weichi old son, how do you want to die?"


    "Say it, maybe Ben Shuai will consider it."


    Just as he was about to answer, Yuchi Jingde only felt the blood churning in his chest and a smell of sweetness pouring into his throat.


    Poof.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Hui Zhen held the handle of the hammer and laughed wildly.


    "That''s all the veteran Tang!"


    "Kneel down and beg for mercy. If Grandpa is in a good mood, he can protect your whole body!"


    The taunting words that lingered in his ears cooled Yuchi Jingde''s heart.


    In the eyes, the number of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty has increased. Unconsciously, many of their soldiers have retreated.


    Is it difficult that the battle of this sword is destined to end in sadness?


    Thinking of this, Yuchi Jingde murmured softly on his lips and whispered in his heart.


    Datang, I don''t regret this life.


    In the afterlife, I''m a Tang man.

 Chapter 1102

    Valley mouth.


    Koguryo''s soldiers who struggled to resist shook their hearts after hearing the news of their efforts to dredge Xiang''an city.


    The soldiers behind had already picked up the blade and went to the depths of the valley. After all, no one wants to fall behind in the matter of life.


    The news of the soldiers in front spread slowly. Many people were still struggling to entangle with the soldiers of Datang under shields.


    Boom.


    The sky darkened.


    It was like thunder outside the whole valley.


    In a short moment, someone realized that what kept coming was not a sign of a thunderstorm.


    A big flag showed a vague shadow in the dust. Many soldiers suddenly raised their heads and looked at the smoke and dust suddenly raised at the valley mouth. Their scalp was numb and tightened to the extreme.


    In the hazy smoke and dust, the cavalry''s armor reflects a little light, just like the twinkling stars in the gloomy sky. In the undulating waves, cold light rises and reveals thin smoke clouds.


    Thunder roared at the mouth of the valley. Like a raging tide, it seems to tear everything apart.


    "Tang Zi Qi! It''s Tang Hao, it''s Tang Hao!"


    Someone recognized the commander of Datang from the huge flag rushed out of the smoke and couldn''t help screaming.


    Bang.


    Someone took the lead in throwing away the shield and ran madly towards the deep valley behind him.


    "Run! Run!"


    The shouts of strength exploded behind the Koguryo army.


    Hearing the sound, the soldiers, who still have the heart to fight again, ran with the fleeing crowd.


    Koguryo soldiers caught in a fight ahead listened to the footsteps behind them, and heard the rushing sound of horses'' hoofs lingering in their ears. They were extremely anxious.


    But the soldiers were still fighting. There was no room for them to evacuate for a moment. They had to harden their heads and fight and retreat.


    In a moment.


    There was a loud roar at the stroke of Datang''s steps.


    "General Tang is coming! Make way, make way!"


    The cavalry''s power of charging is high. Zhenxing naturally knows that when there are more than a hundred steps left, he starts to pull his throat and roar.


    The soldiers had already heard the sound behind them. At the moment when the military order was issued, they directly removed their knives, picked up their shields and separated like a tide to both sides of the valley.


    In the billowing smoke and dust, Gao Zhenxing saw the majestic figure, and a touch of envy floated in his eyes.


    When the cavalry swarmed by, he spit out the mud ash from his mouth and hammered his chest painfully.


    "Damn it! My merit is gone again!"


    "This is a pot of wine money!"


    The sound was drowned by the horse''s hoofs.


    Next second.


    The Koguryo pawn''s vision suddenly opened when the pressure suddenly decreased, and the rolling front line was pushed forward with rising smoke,


    Koguryo soldiers holding shields in their hands reflected in their frightened eyes high headed and murderous soldiers, and there was no sound of "ah ah" fear in the corners of their mouths.


    Some soldiers of the hungry people began to flee in all directions, leaving those dull soldiers standing in place and screaming in despair.


    Boom.


    Two thousand soldiers crashed into a loose formation.


    The roaring hoofs drowned all the sounds that should be made in the morning, threw the soldiers in the way into the sky, and raised a curved blood line in the air.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Someone shouted out the last sound of life.


    The lame soldier who fled near the cliff heard that the horse''s hooves were crushed. In a hurry, he turned and swept around and hit the sprint horse''s legs. With great strength, he immediately bounced the spear in his hand out and stabbed into the vest of an unlucky soldier.


    The lame soldier was leaning against the cliff. His legs were soft. When he looked up, the four edged gun tip suddenly enlarged. Through his chest, the red blood splashed into his eyes. In the remaining consciousness, his body was pulled up and thrown away, and then fell heavily to the ground. He was involved in countless trampled horses'' hoofs and torn to pieces.


    More Koguryo soldiers were submerged in the charging cavalry formation, and the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling gradually stopped from the front line.


    From time to time, the crack of broken bones sounded under the hoof of the horse. Blood, flesh and viscera were covered with soil, leaving a dark red on the earth.


    Tang Hao charged in the front, exploring the gun like a dragon, shuttling through the scattered crowd, wantonly harvesting one fresh life after another.


    "Wutong!"


    The roar suddenly exploded after glancing at the fleeing soldiers.


    Amid the noise, Wu Tongzong approached the horse and responded loudly.


    "Grandpa, my subordinates are here!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes did not leave the front of the deep valley, and a touch of worry suddenly came to his heart.


    "The soldiers fled to the deep valley and went to general Yuchi."


    "Until now, there was no sign of collapse ahead!"


    "You must not love war. Take 1500 soldiers and hurry to help general Yuchi!"


    "1500?"


    Wu Tong was surprised at this figure.


    This has come. Tang Hao''s side is only five hundred warriors!


    The violent cry suddenly sounded, and Tang haohu stared round, urging the hesitant figure.


    "This is a military order!"


    His plan is to attack at both ends and resist hundreds of thousands of troops in Koguryo.


    There is a word called, the dog jumps over the wall, the rabbit bites, and the Koguryo soldiers who are caught between the head and the tail are very likely to attack one side if they want to survive.


    In addition to gukou, the road to life is outside Anshi City defended by general Yuchi.


    According to the current situation, the soldiers only fled towards the deep valley, but they did not see any escape from the deep valley. It was only possible that it was either a fierce battle or Yuchi Jingde, which had been completely destroyed.


    Wu Tong roared, and the warriors turned into a long snake array, scattered the fleeing crowd and pointed to the deep valley.


    Looking at the rescue horse as eager as a meteor, Tang Hao prayed in his heart.


    "General Yuchi, you have to stop!"

 Chapter 1103

    Woo woo.


    Woo woo.


    The original long horn turned into an urgent play.


    The drum with a strong sense of solemnity played in the valley. When hearing the drum, the vast Koguryo soldiers rushed towards Anshi city like crazy.


    The vast cold blade waved into an airtight wall in the air and pushed forward towards Yuchi Jingde step by step.


    Blood lines churned on the blade wall, and Tang soldiers screamed and fell down. Despite one''s ability, two fists can''t defeat four hands in the end.


    The victory or defeat is already obvious.


    Bearing the sharp pain on his shoulder, Yuchi Jingde trembled faintly with his mace in his right arm, looked at the pressed blade wall and roared up to the sky.


    "In this war, it is enough for people all over the world to remember Yuchi Jingde!"


    Bang.


    Throwing off his waist scabbard, Yuchi Jingde held a mace in both hands and raised his black mace.


    "Soldiers, it''s even to bury a barbarian with him. Pull two to earn one, pull three to earn a pair!"


    "Hold your sword and give a generous gift to the old man of hell!"


    Before the word "kill" was spoken, Koguryo''s soldiers suddenly made a loud noise behind them.


    "Reinforcements! Datang reinforcements have arrived!"


    Hissing came from behind the Koguryo soldiers.


    Yanshou and Huizhen turned their heads at the same time when they heard the scream with panic.


    After the formation, the figure was lifted into the air and chiseled into the whole formation like a steel nail. It plowed out a blood line in the formation like a bamboo, and the blood fog expanded, which was particularly strange.


    A big flag of "Tang" is like entering a no man''s land. In the face of guns and enemies, the speed does not decrease at all.


    The horse''s hooves trampled on the solid Valley and made a rumble. The leading figure bent low on the horse''s back and shook his knife shadow. Everywhere he went, it seemed like a bloody storm.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    The sound was very light, but it suddenly spread to Yanshou''s ears.


    Yanshou turned his horse''s head and his face was cold. He looked at the approaching figure and gritted his teeth.


    "Stop this Han General!"


    "Step up, striker, step up, break out!"


    Several Koguryo captains turned their horses towards Wu Tong, with a violent breath in their bloodshot eyes.


    "Tang general, I''ll teach you..."


    Bang bang.


    Before he finished, he stopped suddenly, and two bangs suddenly sounded.


    In Yanshou''s eyes, he saw the captain who had just rushed, his head rushed into the sky, whether there was a corpse standing on his back, ran up a few steps and fell on the solid ground with his head.


    After killing one person, the leader did not stop at all. He cut off most of the head of the facing captain with a knife, which was as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    Seeing this scene, Yanshou felt a pestle in his heart.


    These captains are not as powerful as themselves, but they are also the best among the soldiers.


    If you were yourself, you could deal with three or two, but you can''t kill with one blow like this, just like looking for things.


    "What a fierce general!"


    The thought of prolonging life floated.


    Bang.


    Huizhen''s twin hammers banged together and shouted loudly.


    "Damn it, this man is tiger enough and has an appetite for me!"


    With that, he grabbed his horse''s belly with his legs and rushed towards Wu Tong with a sledgehammer.


    "Follow me! Kill the Han general first!"


    In the angry cry, the soldiers with bare arms beside them shouted excitedly, and rushed away with the soldiers and horses towards Wu Tong.


    Invisibly, the soldiers unconsciously gave way to the two teams, so that the two fierce troops and horses collided.


    "Come and give me your name. Grandpa''s sledgehammer. Don''t kill nobody!"


    An angry roar roared from the Yellow mane.


    Wu Tong, who rushed out of the crowd, crossed the Tang Dao in his hand and flashed a chill in his cold eyes.


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    Boom.


    Two surging cavalry, such as canine teeth, intertwined.


    In the dusk, both of them are just and fierce ways of big Zhang and big combination. Two knives fight two hammers. The heavy hammer, which clearly occupies the power advantage, can be completely defeated after three combinations.


    It was precisely because the sledgehammer was too large, it narrowly blocked the deadly sword that hit the key several times. Even so, on his arm and shoulder, Wu Tong also brought out several blood grooves with deep visible bones.


    For the first time on horseback, Huizhen was inexplicably flustered. The palm of his hand holding the sledgehammer was full of sweat, and his face full of flesh was cold sweat.


    Originally, he wanted to use the advantage of heavy hammer to press Tang general with light knife. Unexpectedly, he was pressed by this Han General in turn.


    Hui Zhen didn''t dare to imagine that if it were this man, he would change into a heavy weapon. He was afraid that he would have become a warm corpse.


    In the remaining light, he caught a glimpse of the life extension still advancing and roared.


    "Damn it! Come and help, I can''t stand it!"


    It''s not stupid to prolong life. I know clearly that this is the strategy of the Tang army to slow down the troops, which is intended to leave the whole Koguryo infantry in the valley.


    His hand kept chopping, but the remaining light to prolong his life secretly aimed at the battlefield over there, and his other hand had quietly explored the arrow bag.


    "It''s hard, general Huizhen! After sticking to the last incense stick, Yanmou will be able to chisel through this tribe!"


    Seeing that yangshou didn''t mean to change to help, Huizhen was very anxious. He suddenly burst from the horse and hit it down with a hammer.


    Wu Tong knew that this was Huizhen''s move to force him away. He couldn''t help humming coldly. He resisted with a horizontal knife in one hand, and the blade in the other hand had turned out of an arc and drawn Huizhen''s wrist.


    Bang.


    Ah.


    Unexpectedly, in an instant, the two voices burst and sounded overhead, making people''s ears ringing more than ever.


    A hand holding the handle of the hammer suddenly separated from Huizhen''s body and flew in the air.


    When the sound was slightly eliminated, Wu Tong suddenly felt that a burst of empty sound had been a foot in front of him.


    Next second.


    In the slightly drooping eyes, there were arrows running through, and Juli lifted himself out of the horse''s back.

 Chapter 1104

    "Wutong!"


    "General Wu!"


    Two roars came out from both ends of the Koguryo army.


    The scarlet Tang flag rolled with the wind. On the black war horse, Tang Hao in silver armor roared. The arrow inserted in Wu Tong''s chest was reflected in his eyes, and his heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar.


    Tighten up the horse''s belly and run towards the falling figure.


    When Yan Shou saw the galloping silver armor figure, he felt a sudden chill in his heart. Huizhen, who ran back, was haunted in his ears. He was crying bitterly, and his heart retreated greatly.


    Quietly, he urged the horses to gallop against the valley mouth.


    "Go! Withdraw!"


    The power of Tang Hao''s refined pawn is naturally known to prolong his life.


    Tang Hao''s scream of pain just now must be that the person who was shot by himself is very important.


    If you don''t take advantage of this gap to escape, you will probably die in this valley.


    Regardless of the soldiers who were still wondering, Yanshou took a breath, pushed away the soldiers who were stopped by and drank angrily.


    "Go away!"


    "Want to escape?"


    A wild beast like drink came from a distance behind him.


    Yanshou''s heart suddenly tightened. He knew that Tang Hao had comforted the injured and wanted to ask for his own life.


    The horse''s legs were pounding under its crotch, and the breaking sound of "driving" came from the horse''s back.


    Bows, arrows and sabers had long been lost to nowhere. The horse whip in his hand became the only tool to escape for his life. He spared no effort to beat Koguryo soldiers who stood in the way, shouting to get out of his mouth.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, his heart was about to jump out of his heart at the moment of prolonging his life. He knew that this was his only chance of life. He took advantage of Tang Hao''s failure to catch up, his subordinates'' failure to respond, and even these galloping Tang soldiers'' failure to respond.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of breaking the air interrupted the wishful thinking of prolonging life.


    The vest seemed to have a chill approaching rapidly, and instinctively moved slightly to the side.


    Tear.


    The clothes were torn, and the sound of the sharp blade piercing the skin and flesh came out.


    The next moment.


    His right arm was suddenly empty and something fell straight down.


    A hard tearing pain came from the right shoulder. Yanshou suddenly turned pale, and a dizzy feeling came.


    Subconsciously hugged the horse''s neck to stabilize the body that almost fell under the horse.


    Through the cold sweat blurred eyes, a sharp blade with flesh and blood slipped from the corner of the eye.


    After all, I guessed wrong. What hit was not an arrow, but a spear thrown.


    Douda''s cold sweat fell in his eyes, prolonging his life, completely paralyzed on the horse, his twisted face was deeply buried in the floating horse''s mane, gnashing his teeth and squeezing out a few words.


    "Tang Hao, I greet your mother."


    ¡­¡­


    The general abandoned his soldiers and fled, and Koguryo''s military morale began to be lax.


    The original vigorous offensive was also brought about by the tribes brought by two thousand soldiers and Gao Zhenxing.


    Several groups of cavalry began to divert, cutting the battlefield like wolves. The battlefield rolled out of gullies like grinding theory. Tens of thousands of Koguryo troops were gathered by several groups of wolves crossing and divided into smaller and smaller teams.


    The blade slipped through the neck and people''s chest. The frightened Koguryo soldiers were chopped to the ground. The horse''s hooves stepped on a warm body, squeezed out blood and trampled on the bones.


    On the red earth, some people can''t stand such fierce killing.


    Click.


    There was a sound of swords thrown to the ground.


    He knelt on the ground and spit out vague Chinese.


    "Don''t kill... Don''t kill me, I surrender... I surrender."


    A moment later, more noise came out.


    Rows of soldiers knelt down in a circle, holding different words and trembling for mercy.


    Chumo glances at the foot of the cliff, quietly hugs Wu Tong, and kicks the figure on the ground with tears on his face. His face becomes ferocious.


    "Who allowed you to surrender?"


    "Today, your blood is used to sacrifice knives! Not to beg for mercy!"


    The big knife in his hand chopped out with a bang, and a blood mist burst out on the head of the soldier. The cut figure fell down at the moment of drawing the knife.


    The knife light with blood foam made a dazzling light, waved two palms, and the talking head rolled on the ground with a frightened expression.


    The remaining rows of taxi soldiers screamed in horror, and their bodies kneeling on the ground could not stop shivering.


    In the entire Koguryo army, many figures crawled down and surrendered.


    The figure with a big knife walked into the group of soldiers dressed in strange clothes. Some people pointed their fingers and feet with words they didn''t understand. The next moment, they were directly cut off by the big knife.


    The rough big palm grabbed the whip tied with the knot, kicked over the figure crying with his broken arm, and dragged it out of the crowd.


    A figure stopped the senior general, and the guard''s blade came over.


    The cold breath spread all over the body from the neck, so that they didn''t dare to move any more.


    There is a sad shadow in Cheng Mutong''s red eyes. The dragged figure can''t lift any waves on his face.


    The noise gradually stopped at this moment, and the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, kneeling generals and soldiers all looked at it.


    This culprit will eventually face the punishment of Datang.

 Chapter 1105

    Drag and cry all the way.


    The red blood was dragged in front of Tang Hao and pushed to the ground.


    The wailing figure curled up on the ground with his arms, bent up and looked at Tang Hao.


    Bean sized beads of sweat fell into the soil along his forehead. His bloody cheeks showed a ferocity. He struggled to get up on his knees and squeezed out a hoarse and intermittent voice from his throat.


    "You... You are Tang Hao?"


    Bang.


    Chumo, who is next to Chumo, kicks him on the cheek, which is suffering from severe pain.


    Subconsciously support the fallen body, but unexpectedly, the severed arm was heavily pestled on the ground.


    Blood rushed out again from the broken wrist, only let the fallen figure retract like an electric shock, and his cheeks fell down again.


    There was blood flowing out along the silent howling corners of his mouth, and his red cheeks were more ferocious. Huizhen almost fainted in the pain of gouging out his heart.


    A loud cry came down from the air above.


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut the fuck up before I ask you!"


    Huizhen twisted his body in the blood soaked soil, and the iron man was tortured by the wound, squeezed out tears, spit out the broken teeth in his mouth, and gasped heavily.


    "Kill me... Kill me."


    The scream that I wanted to make turned in the throat of Hu Lun. When I said it again, it was like a glass scraped on sandpaper, just like a hoarse low howl.


    Tang Hao, with scarlet eyes, looked at the sleeping figure in his arms and said in a low voice.


    "Why are you pulling here?"


    "Cut it off and hang your head on the tree."


    "The body is left to accompany brother Wutong..."


    Before the burial word was exported, Tang Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had found something strange.


    Normally speaking, the arrow passes through the chest, either dead or injured.


    When Wu Tong was helped up by himself, the figure had no trace of struggle, nor even any sign of dying, but it was really like falling asleep.


    Thinking of this, Tang Hao''s eyes moved to the chest where Wu Tong was shot.


    No spilled blood


    Without thinking, he put his finger under Wu Tong''s nose, and the calm breath flowed on his knuckles.


    "Damn it! Pretend to be dead!"


    Pop.


    A slap on Wu Tong''s face, Tang Hao wiped away the tears on his face and grinned.


    "Water!"


    "Bring water!"


    ¡­¡­


    In cloudy weather, the night seems to come very early.


    When night fell, a horse went to the city for routine inspection. The taxi soldier saw the figure lying on the horse''s back from a distance and drank hard.


    "Who goes to town?"


    The merchant who pulled the ox cart turned his head and looked curiously.


    The horse''s hooves were gradually clattering, and a passing woman covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    "Ah ~ there''s blood! Killed!"


    When the alarm sounded, the merchants and farmers who hurried home looked at it one after another.


    The messy hair was buried in the horse''s mane and his face could not be seen clearly. The dried blood stains are crisscrossed and covered with broken clothes and armor. The broken arm hanging on the side of the horse''s back oozed red blood, which looked even more frightening.


    The soldier pressed down the handle, clenched his palms and leaned over cautiously.


    Changge poked out half a foot away, pointed to the figure on the horse''s back and shouted.


    "Who!"


    Some soldiers recognized from the incomplete armor that it was the dress of Koguryo soldiers, pulled away the spear and pulled up the figure.


    The next moment.


    The blood stained face came into view, and the soldier''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Longevity general!"


    As soon as he said this, the people around him were stunned. Many people covered their mouths with an incredible look.


    Just the day before, the army passed by the city. In a short day, as the commander-in-chief, he extended his life, but he was wounded and dragged his broken arm back to the city.


    Holding the figure of the soldier, he hissed loudly at the soldier who was stunned.


    "Come and help!"


    "Doctor, go to the inn in the city and find the best doctor!"


    In an instant, the whole outside the city completely exploded.


    Some are busy running to the city to inform the local assassin, some go to the city to search for a doctor, some are busy helping the figure, and some tear off their clothes to wrap up their bloody shoulders.


    The onlookers were all looking at the bloody figures and pointing.


    "Oh! Why is this? It''s only a short day. How can it be like this?"


    "No! Won''t you lose the war? Then... Won''t the soldiers of Datang fight soon?"


    "Only one day, only one day! These soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are too terrible! Run, run!"


    Among the crowd of onlookers, some people took up the burden and ran away towards their houses.


    Carefully lifted down the figure on the horse''s back, and all the soldiers saw the cheek polluted by blood. The cut on the cheek slipped by the sword was stained with a fine horse mane. There was a normal dignified atmosphere, which was completely the appearance of a dying man.


    "What should I do...?"


    A soldier murmured.


    Everyone was very clear. Asking this was not asking the general where to go, but their own way next!


    Although Yanshou is not as brave as Mudong Jiao, after all, he is a brave general with more force than all of them.


    Even a coach is like this now? What will happen to his soldiers?


    Many soldiers here feel cold at the thought.

 Chapter 1106

    The sun pierced the clouds.


    In front of the rich house, the young servant threw the wrapped big and small bags into the bullock cart until the three bullock carts parked outside the house were full, and then he disappeared to move things.


    Drive~


    The coachman shook his whip and shouted that the ox cart drove slowly out of the city.


    A moment later.


    The carriage carrying the lift car rushed over, and the servant leaning against the door hurried to the main house of the branch residence in the mansion.


    When the first ray of golden light was on the plaque at the gate of the mansion, words came from far to near.


    "My mother, you go first, and the child will follow in an ox cart."


    "Remember, just go straight to the imperial city. Don''t let the horses rest, and don''t dare to get out of the car to rest..."


    "... now it''s still the tail of summer. It''s stuffy in the carriage at noon and in the future. You can use a PU fan. Don''t dare to get off the carriage..."


    The middle-aged man''s voice sounded quite impatient, but he was patient and said it in extra detail.


    Rustle.


    Dong ~ Dong~


    The sound of moving footsteps was mixed with the sound of sticks leaning on the ground.


    The line of sight passed through the house door, and a white haired old man was supported. He leaned on this crutch and moved towards the house door.


    I''m too old to walk this long journey. I seem to be quite asthmatic and stop.


    The loose skin on the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and the old man looked at it with a pair of turbid eyes.


    "Son, this is our root... Why do we go to the imperial city?"


    "... i... I heard that king gaisuwen was carrying five knives... When he saw something unpleasant in the Imperial City, he would kill his heart..."


    "It''s better to say that we''re here. Leaves fall back to their roots... If you want to go, you go... I won''t go."


    The young people seemed to have great respect for the old man. With the anxious eyebrows on his face, he still looked like a hard-working man.


    "My mother, our family depends on your reputation to fight for the next business in Los Angeles."


    "But now the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are in the valley dozens of miles away. Yesterday, even the life prolonging commander came back with his residual body. Whether he is dead or alive is unknown."


    "Listen to the child, you''d better run for your life in the Imperial City earlier!"


    "No matter how late it is, we will all be left here. At that time, there will be a chance to escape."


    The skin and flesh on the old man''s face slowly lifted up, and a pair of eyes were deeper because of frowning. There was a touch of surprise in the old voice.


    "Lost?"


    "We lost the fight?"


    The man hurriedly raised his fingers and put them in front of his lips to signal the old man to keep his voice down.


    "My mother, it''s true that the child came across it when he returned to the city last night."


    After that, he helped the old man sitting on the cross beam of the corridor with a slight force and stepped towards the house door.


    "We can''t stay here. We''d better evacuate earlier!"


    "I don''t trust you if you don''t go."


    The old man leaned on a wooden stick and made a thump on the ground.


    "Hey, these years are really disturbing."


    "Years of conscription have made people panic. I don''t know how many people have been killed by catching strong men everywhere and repairing the city wall."


    "Now we have to fight again. It''s a hard day."


    The man listened to his heart. Everyone knew that what his elderly mother said was true and did not answer. He carefully helped the old man. In his heart, he only hoped that the old man could walk faster.


    The moment he staggered out of the house, the scene outside really confused the old man.


    In the hazy eyes, there seemed to be many figures kneeling beside the carriage.


    The thin fingers fell on the arm holding the arm. The old man hung his head and tried to see who these kneeling people were.


    The slow voice came out of the pale lips.


    "Son, who are they?"


    The middle-aged man looked at these plainly dressed people, his eyes gradually turned red and ruddy, his cheeks bulging, and said in a low voice.


    "They are all begging for food money. My mother gets on the bus first and my son takes some money and gives it to them."


    It seems that the old man didn''t listen to the words of the middle-aged man. He listened to them for a moment, trembled at the corners of his mouth and raised a touch of anger.


    "Nonsense!"


    "I''m old-fashioned, but I''m not deaf at all."


    "Tell me, why are all women crying here? Are all the beggars on the street daughters?"


    The man remembered to jump and twist his face into a bitter melon shape.


    "My mother, hurry up! Don''t delay any more!"


    "We can''t take these servants away!"


    "In the Imperial City, there are many servants who can sweep the floor and wash clothes. It''s not too late for us to find them there."


    When a noble person moves, the important Steward will naturally have to be taken away. As for the servants who do rough work, they will naturally be dismissed.


    But people all know that the poor will become innocent victims in the years of war and smoke.


    If we rely on these wealthy families, even if we become slaves under the iron hoof of the Tang Dynasty, we will strive for a chance to live.


    If you can''t climb, you will not become the prey of mountain beasts, but also the doll wantonly played by soldiers.


    The old man naturally understood the thoughts of these servants and his son''s good intentions. He leaned on the ground with a wooden stick and held his crossed hands.


    "Come on, come on, let the soldiers of Datang crush it."


    "Our Yan family has a substantial granary. We can exchange several lives with the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, can we?"


    "I was born and raised in the Yin family castle. I want to be buried here. Even if I escape to the Imperial City, how many more years can I live? No, No."

 Chapter 1107

    Loess broad field.


    The sun was burning. Under the clear sky, a row of carriages ran over the turf, leaving deep rut marks.


    The bare - shouldered houseboy shook his whip in the air.


    "Hurry, hurry! Mrs. Yan can''t wait!"


    Waving the banner of "Yin", it rolled in the wind on the frame, holding the guard of broadsword, and walked carefully on both sides of the team.


    The vagrants carrying their bags glanced at the big knife carried by the strong man in the lead of the team and automatically avoided it. They looked particularly afraid.


    The child holding the corners of the adult''s clothes looked curiously at the long motorcade, saw the ferocious face of the first man, clenched the corners of the adult''s clothes with some fear, and hurriedly looked away.


    Taking the crowd away, the child poked his head out from behind the adult and raised his tender cheeks.


    "Aung, why are these people going to the city? Don''t they have to go to the imperial city like us?"


    The woman looked away from the distant motorcade and reached out to touch the child''s head.


    "They have a lot of food that they can''t eat or take away, so they should stay in the city and take care of it so that they won''t be robbed by bad people."


    "Bad guys?"


    The child tilted his head in confusion, rolled his round eyes a few times, and then asked.


    "Are the bad guys from Tang Dynasty?"


    "Today, the uncle of the Li family said that Tang people were coming, so we moved out. Then they must be bad people?"


    "Are we moving out because we''re afraid of bad people?"


    The woman didn''t answer immediately. She seemed to be thinking. A moment later, she took the child''s young hand and walked towards Kuo Ye.


    In the slight sigh, simple words sounded in the creaking footsteps.


    "Nell, the Tang people will occupy our houses and rob us of our food. Naturally, they are bad people."


    "Tang people, like those uncles just now, have knives in their hands. We can''t beat them. Naturally, we have to be afraid."


    Looking back, Shuiling''s eyes stared at the motorcade entering the city, knew that the last carriage disappeared in the field of vision, and just turned his head.


    "Can these uncles beat these bad guys?"


    "Aren''t they afraid?"


    The woman who was questioned raised her face and looked at the position of the West. There was a dark flash in her eyes.


    The Koguryo army was defeated. The woman didn''t know how many soldiers and horses had gone to the front line. She only knew that the footsteps and the creaking sound of the wheels were common in the middle of the night.


    But such a large number of soldiers returned to the city only the dying life prolonging general.


    Recalling that the longevity extending general was covered with blood and dragged his broken arm, the woman not only shivered.


    Take back your thoughts, murmured the woman.


    "They are also afraid..."


    ¡­¡­


    Yin family castle.


    Bags of grain were thrown onto the shoulders and backs of muscular strong men. The muscles with bronze color swelled in the sun. They struggled to carry heavy sacks and walked towards the backwardness of the hospital.


    In front of more than a dozen granaries in the courtyard, there were all long lines of people carrying the sacks.


    From time to time, the storekeeper shook the whip and sounded in the air, commanding the strong men to pile the sacks on their shoulders into a position in the cylindrical granary.


    On the distant corridor, the old woman of the Yan family sat steadily in the shade of the tree and asked her son who was shaking the Pu fan beside her.


    "How many bags?"


    "Six thousand three hundred bags."


    Hearing this number, the old woman smiled on her relaxed cheeks and said leisurely.


    "Almost. That''s the number."


    "We used to collect grain for the iron mansion. Now the iron general is gone. These grain can be transported on time. It can be considered that these assassins give me a thin face."


    The young man behind him did not smile. Instead, his eyebrows were locked and a touch of anxiety floated.


    "There must be a shortage of food and grass when Datang expedition comes. Those big families with food and grass will be watched by these evil Wolves of Datang, ranging from looting to harming their families."


    "Don''t say it''s a big family of thousands of mu. Even the landlord grain merchants will certainly be included in the list of two taxes."


    "My mother''s collection of grain is to set fire to herself! So much grain will bring disaster to our whole residence!"


    The figure on the seat didn''t seem to be frightened at all. Instead, he hid his dry palm between his sleeves and slowly leaned against the back of the chair behind him.


    The flesh skin falling from his cheek moved, and a cold hum gushed from his mouth and nose.


    "You young and strong, you still have too little experience and don''t have much concentration."


    "Businessmen stress a word of profit, and so is the battle of the Tang Dynasty. If they don''t die for fame or profit, what do they want?"


    Raised the sleeves embroidered with lotus flowers and pointed to the towering granary in the field. The old man''s words became strong.


    "Small families certainly don''t have much negotiating capital in front of Tang sergeants. If we are like them, we will certainly be robbed."


    "But in the Yan family, the warehouse full of grain, they are qualified to let us stand up."


    "This is not only the thing of the Tang army to save the people, but also the lifeblood of our family to save the whole family."


    The old woman put down her arms, and her hazy eyes swept through these cylinders, as if she were looking at her booty after dominating the mall.


    "There are cans of fire oil piled up in these granaries. If Tang Jun goes back on his word, this is the best gift for them."


    "We Yan family won''t do the abduction, but we can''t do without the determination of burning jade and stone."


    After listening to the words, the young man was shocked. Under his mind, it seemed that what his mother said was reasonable.


    But then for a moment, the young man was confused.


    "Don''t we escape the responsibility of the imperial city if we use rice millet for private use?"


    The old man smiled bitterly and shook his head slowly.


    "Bad, bad."


    "Now these groups of refugees have made the ministers of the Imperial City tired. There is no time to pay attention to our Yan family."

 Chapter 1108

    Imperial City, general''s house.


    The Koguryo border is full of flames. All kinds of wars are collected by scouts and summarized here.


    When the vast soldiers entered the border, they got a lot of bad news.


    What is even more ridiculous is that the 150000 allied troops led by Yan Shou lost the battle and didn''t even collect information. Only the governor of Fuzhou, who saved and extended his life, submitted a letter to the imperial city.


    There was no mention of the war, but the life prolonging injury was clearly described.


    Pu Miao, the general of the forbidden army, did not even need to send scouts to ask, but already knew that this was a war that made the whole Koguryo look pale.


    In the hot air, it seems that you can smell the thick smell of blood on the battlefield.


    In the Imperial City, the ministers in the court had already fallen out, and even gaisuwen, who had always been grumpy, seemed to be silent at the moment.


    Pu Miao, who was originally very worried about killing, felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart and was unwilling to send troops rashly.


    Therefore, on the grounds of being ill, he stayed closed and tried carefully to seize the next war.


    State Minister Park Enzi was ordered by gaisuwen to visit general park.


    Park Enzi, the national teacher who always liked face, rode a horse once in a while and went straight to the general''s house.


    At the gate of the mansion, regardless of the residence guard bowing and bowing, he threw out the reins at will, and then stepped into the study.


    Piao Miao wiped the silver machete and stared at the direction marked on the map.


    At this moment, he was a little confused. He didn''t know how many heads Tang Hao had. This year, he showed an extraordinary scene in many wars.


    The impatient voice came at the moment of pushing the door in.


    "General park, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have invaded Anshi City, causing panic in the whole border area. Now Yanshou returns alone with his disability, and many city garrison soldiers abandoned their troops overnight."


    "Tell me, how should we fight in this field?"


    The voice behind the desk turned a deaf ear. He looked at the map for a long time without looking up.


    "General, speak quickly!"


    Impatiently approaching the figure of studying at the desk, park Enzi''s eyes stared at the past tightly.


    A moment later.


    Just as park Enzi wanted to urge again across the desk, general park moved.


    With his fingers on the map, general park raised his face.


    "Anshi city is the throat of Koguryo. Now, Anshi city will not be protected if it prolongs its life and is defeated."


    Sliding over Anshi City, general park''s angular fingers knocked on the stone city on the Bank of the river.


    "After here, our Koguryo country will collapse. As for the sea side, I heard the navy military newspaper and found that Datang ships are heading south along the next generation."


    "Even though the sea power of the Tang people is not strong, the speed of the ships built this time is really amazing. Some sailors along the road have suffered losses. They come and go freely with the help of warships. After throwing arrows and finding some cheap ones, they quickly disappear when they see a ship chasing them. They never face each other, which makes the sailors very headache."


    State Secretary Park Enzi obviously didn''t want to hear these war analysis. His palm banged on the desk.


    "General!"


    "You go out and have a look. A large number of people are pouring into the suburbs of the Imperial City, which has blocked the way out of the imperial city!"


    "If we don''t fight another war, it will inspire people. Where do these people have the courage to go back to their hometown?"


    General park was even more upset by the urging. Now he didn''t have much confidence to say about the war.


    Although most of the soldiers brought out by prolonging life are mainly young people, they are also 100000 real people after all!


    Although I have nearly 200000 soldiers on hand at the moment, there are many old, weak, sick and disabled. What''s more terrible is that the morale in the military camp has fallen to the extreme. Such a war is not that I don''t want to fight, but that I don''t have a plan with a high chance of winning.


    "How can I know about the war? I need you to tell me what to do here?"


    Piao Miao Wei narrowed his eyes, got up slowly from the seat, opened his tiger eyes and looked at the figure in front of him.


    Slowly, he walked out of the narrow space of the desk, carried his back on his arm behind him, his green veins bulging faintly, and looked at Park Enzi in front of him.


    "... I didn''t fight the war, and I can''t control the defeat. Now this mess, do you really think this war will be easy?"


    "Legs, long on those refugees, who won''t run around in the years of war and famine?"


    "To solve it? It starts with killing!"


    The tiger''s eyes were full of murderous intent. Park Enzi couldn''t help shaking his body and stepped back.


    He was shocked and waved.


    "Never."


    "Now all the dangerous places are in the hands of the Tang people. All the border areas have been occupied, and the mountains, valleys and fields are full of bones."


    "If they kill again, these refugees are bound to rebel!"


    "In my words, if we don''t put the granary on the front line of the border, open the granary and release food, let these hungry refugees eat a good meal and drive them to the edge of the battlefield, we can expand our momentum even if we don''t have much combat power."


    General park waved his hand.


    "All the troops have fled in a hurry before they arrive. It is difficult for these mobs to succeed."


    "If I don''t have my head in exchange for military food, and I''m hungry, I''ll see if I''m afraid of starving slowly, or if I''m afraid of facing the army with my sword."

 Chapter 1109

    The setting sun swept across the sky like a tide and dyed a large piece of red.


    A group of soldiers were stripped of their armor, dragged their scarred bodies, hung their heads, and crowded towards the outside of the valley.


    Tang soldiers on both sides carried bloody blades and walked on both sides of the soldiers and generals. From time to time, they raised the cold blades in their hands and pointed to the generals who highlighted the team.


    In the rustling footsteps, the bloody soil was trampled and the bleeding water spread out. When the blood water whirled back, the Second Military shoe stepped on it again.


    Wu Tongzong''s horse walked on the side of the cliff and looked at the generals with some embarrassment.


    "Just now... Just when I fell off my horse, my head hit a stone... I... Fainted..."


    Tang Hao pulled up the corners of his mouth and turned to smile.


    "You scared everyone half to death. If you hadn''t sat up by yourself, Chumo would have cut these soldiers next to each other!"


    "And general Yuchi, if Duan Zan and Gao Zhenxing hadn''t broken their arms, I''m afraid he would have killed himself with a knife and buried you."


    Put his hand on Wu Tong''s shoulder. Tang Hao smiled knowingly. When his palm was taken back, he patted on his shoulder.


    "Well, when they finish counting, I''ll explain to them, or your boy can be killed alive by these two."


    When the voice fell, there was the clatter of horses running on the gravel behind them.


    "General Tang, good results."


    "With the exception of the old general Yuchi, who fought hard and lost more than 8000 people, and suffered slightly heavy casualties, the other departments were very few casualties."


    Then he smiled and wiped the sweat on his face.


    "When the ambush soldiers led by me rushed from the mountain to the valley, several unstable soldiers fell down the valley and hurt their arms."


    "When I got to the battlefield, there were not many big battles. They were all massacres of cutting vegetables and melons."


    Tang Hao accepted the casualty figure and nodded slightly.


    Yuchi Jingde rode from a distance. His pale old face swept away the fatigue of post-war disengagement, but he looked particularly excited.


    "Don boy!"


    "This battle is worth fighting!"


    "Fifty thousand war horses, his mother''s general confessed. There are cattle and sheep, ten thousand collars of iron armor and many arrows in the barracks outside the valley!"


    After that, Yuchi Jingde waved his big hand and roared excitedly.


    "There are still some boiled beef and mutton in the military camp. This is a dinner party for us to celebrate our victory!"


    Ha ha ha.


    After that, Yuchi Jingde burst into laughter and habitually raised his right hand. When he was about to shout at the soldiers to speed up the March, he touched the wound on his right arm. Suddenly, a sharp pain hit his heart. He only let the veteran Hu''an close his hand and pull the corners of his mouth in pain.


    In the eyes, the wound with simple bandage was already red, and a large number of blood stains Qinchu white silk.


    Seeing the bright red, Tang Hao kindly reminded him.


    "General Yuchi, I have a wound on my shoulder. I''d better move gently."


    "I''ll do less in the future."


    "It''s hot in summer. The general should not be too impatient, so as not to sweat too much, infect the wound, turn pus and blood, and then treat it again, it will be troublesome."


    Tang Hao knows some medical skills, which is what all generals and soldiers know.


    When he could say this, Yuchi Jingde knew that he must not be alarmist. He frowned and nodded slowly.


    The air was quiet for a time. Yuchi Jingde and Cheng Chumo looked at Wutong at the same time. A strange atmosphere swirled between each other.


    This is the best surprise for these generals.


    It seems that the mood of these generals on the ups and downs horse has also changed a lot with Wu Tong''s safety.


    Yuchi Jingde, in particular, looked at Wu Tongzhi with a touch of gratitude and appreciation.


    But everyone is an iron man, but the words of thanks can''t be said all the time.


    The sky slanted westward and night fell.


    Campfires were raised in the camp. The original Koguryo military camp was simply occupied and used by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.


    The big bones and meat in the pot have already been boiled rotten, and some have been boiled into broth. The bold soldiers put their helmets in, scooped some, and drank enthusiastically.


    In the bustling camp, Tang Hao washed away the blood stains on his cheeks and walked past in a cloak.


    "General Tang!"


    The soldiers greeted one after another.


    Tang Hao sat cross legged beside a Firefly with his palm pressed in the air.


    "Today, the day of victory, there is wine and meat, everyone has opened their stomachs!"


    "Start the cooking stove again, and the cooks will slaughter cattle and sheep again! There will be no more generals tonight. Enjoy yourselves!"


    When the voice fell, the whole camp was jubilant, as excited as a savage, and cheers filled the whole camp.


    In the midst of this uproar, Yuchi Jingde seemed somewhat magnanimous. He was forced to speak out because of his face. At the moment, he is not afraid to speak out.


    "Tang boy, I can still play happily in my twilight years. It''s all up to you to sell me a face and put me in the first place of this important task. Here''s a glass of wine. I respect you!"


    Without Tang Hao''s words, he waved his big hand and began to drink with the other hand.


    Drink a bowl, pour another bowl, hold your hands flat and face Wu Tong.


    "I was a dying man. I escaped from Wu General Hong Fu."


    "Come here, I respect your rescue!"


    Wu tongpo was flattered. He held the bowl flat and returned to the past. Glancing at the senior general here, he was quite embarrassed.


    "You... You don''t blame me for being unconscious on the battlefield."


    Ha ha ha.


    There was a burst of hearty laughter around.

 Chapter 1110

    In the morning, the sunshine extends all over the city. Many people wake up earlier this morning than in the past.


    Many people packed their bags and gathered around the street.


    The war had not yet spread to the city, but the rumbling hooves and the deafening fighting had already echoed in the ears of the people in the city two days ago.


    Everyone knows that Tang soldiers stationed outside the valley will crush them anytime, anywhere.


    At the same time, the police level of the whole Anshi city has reached an unimaginable strictness. There are several times more cavalry patrolling than usual, and the scouts are no longer sent. The city gate is closed, not only the people in the city, but also the soldiers at the head of the city.


    The garrison general stood on the towering city wall, looked at the long valley outside the city, took a long breath, looked at the sunshine from the horizon, and closed his eyes somewhat reluctantly.


    Even 150000 Koguryo soldiers can''t stop the vast military front of the great Tang Dynasty. How long can Anshi City, with only 8000 soldiers, last?


    In the glow, the voice of drooping head slowly opened his mouth.


    "Zhong Qian, how do you fight this war?"


    On his side, the elegant scholar frowned high, exhaled a long turbid breath, and shook his head with a high official hat.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are like wolves and tigers. They are brave and look at each other vertically and horizontally."


    "Since Koguryo, it has been like entering a no man''s land."


    The words stopped for a moment, and the voice was more low, mixed with a little sadness.


    "If our city is tough to resist, it will undoubtedly hit the stone with an egg."


    "Although it is a remote place, it has bred the people in the city for generations. For them, the city is home. Unfortunately, the war is burning. I don''t know how many people who don''t want to leave will lose their lives."


    There was a wind blowing at the head of the city, and the figure hanging his head looked at the figure walking in the street under the city, with a reluctant look in his eyes.


    long time.


    The mouth under the thick beard opened and spoke dryly.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have always been known as tigers and wolves..."


    "You say, if we surrender, will Tang Hao let us go?"


    The scholar named Zhong Qian didn''t seem to be surprised by the word "surrender". Instead, he calmly moved two steps, supported the cold wall, and poured out his secluded words from his mouth.


    "It is rumored that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were extremely cruel, killing women and children and eating human flesh."


    "But along the way, Qian found that, in addition to being particularly cruel to soldiers, people''s fertile fields and Tang soldiers have never been destroyed."


    "Money, I think there is something untrustworthy about the rumors outside. Defection may work, but if you insist... I''m afraid it will only ruin the whole city."


    There was a long silence, and a subtle voice floated at the head of the city along the morning wind.


    "If we surrender, are we traitorous?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Report!"


    A long, loud voice sounded outside the tent. A moment later, a soldier opened the curtain and strode in.


    Before the long case, Tang Hao looked through the information handed over by the scouts and was comparing them one by one on the map.


    This time, the capture of anshicheng Valley broke the last fortress of Koguryo, and the whole Koguryo country has a panoramic view.


    The scouts motioned to intersperse on Kuo ye and brought back messages one by one. The maps and the general situation of the city were filled with cases.


    Looking up, I saw the scouts standing in the middle of the tent. Whoever said "speak" buried his head on a fragmented map.


    "Anshi city is heavily guarded, and there are twice as many patrol soldiers. At the moment, the city gate is closed and personnel access is restricted."


    "It seems that he wants to defend the city and resist tenaciously."


    A cold hum sounded from behind the desk. Tang Hao raised his eyes from the cowhide carrying the information, stared at the soldiers with arched hands and fists, and raised a sneer.


    "Desperate resistance? Clinging to the city?"


    "He didn''t look at it. Their egg size area was enough for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty?"


    The smile suddenly closed, Tang Hao looked serious and cold, and the cold words rang through the big tent.


    "Send them a letter telling them that if you surrender, show sincerity."


    "If you dare not, let him write a will for the family, wash your neck, and wait for the big knife of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty."


    The scouts took command with fists and hurried out of the big tent.


    Wu Tong, who studied ink on the account side, stopped holding the ink stone.


    "Have you met a hard stubble again? Are you still thinking of getting lucky?"


    "Lucky?"


    Tang Hao looked over and a proud color flashed across Yang''s stove.


    "Lucky to find the right place!"


    "I have taken in four cities. Do you really think that I Datang is the Lord of all living beings?"


    "Under the influence of gaisuwen, the whole military style of Koguryo is rising, and a small city dares to be tough under the front of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. If there is a lesson from the past, how can we fight the war behind?"


    After that, Tang Hao looked solemn and shook his big hand on the desk.


    "This battle, not only to fight, but also to fight hard!"


    Just as the voice fell, someone walked into the big tent. When he lifted the curtain and entered the account, his face was not good-looking.


    When I heard the dialogue between Tang Hao and Wu Tong, I was quite nervous.


    Raised his eyes to Tang Hao and said in a deep voice.


    "General Tang, there is a lack of food and grass in the army."


    "Together, it won''t last three days."

 Chapter 1111

    Before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first.


    This is very simple common sense.


    Even if there is something missing, at least it will be reported in advance, perhaps ten days or seven days.


    But the time limit of three days is hard to believe.


    Put down the paper roll in his hand, Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly, and a sharp light burst out in his eyes.


    "Three days?"


    The grain and grass escort officer who came to tell the news frowned and felt a chill in his heart. His bowed head dared not see the figure of people who forbade anger.


    "Tell the general that the incident happened suddenly and his subordinates didn''t know it long."


    "When general Taixi of Anqing city distributed food and grass from the city, the number was reduced by half."


    "In addition, 40000 Koguryo soldiers and generals have been captured, resulting in a significant increase in military grain consumption, which has just happened."


    Bang.


    The rough big palm suddenly hit the desk, and Tang Hao''s angry drink rang through the military tent.


    "His Taixi is just a soldier. What authority does he have to control the Army food of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty? On the contrary, can he do it?"


    "Go and tie him to me!"


    The sudden move made the soldiers in charge of escorting grain and grass shake, and their fear suddenly increased.


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, he hastened to answer with his hands.


    "General Taixi knows that the general will ask, and has been waiting outside the camp."


    Nodding slightly at Wu Tong on the side of the tent, Tang Hao stared at the tiger and sat down slowly.


    "Anqing city is under the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty. Why should he be the master of Taixi?"


    "As a general, you should have some courage."


    Knowing that the main responsibility was not on the soldiers escorting grain and grass, Tang Hao softened his tone and asked.


    "This military camp was originally the place where Koguryo soldiers were stationed. Is it difficult to store food and grass?"


    When asked, the soldier frowned and responded.


    "General Tang, there is really no surplus food in this camp."


    "I heard those generals say that this time is to help Anshi city in the first World War. In order to seize the time, the accompanying military food is only one day''s food."


    "The rest of the grain and grass are stored in a place called Fu town, where there is a merchant family, which is specially responsible for transporting grain and grass for soldiers in the imperial city."


    There was a doubt between the eyebrows. Tang Hao leaned back on his seat and asked.


    "How can a merchant family get involved in military grain affairs? What is the origin of this family?"


    In ancient times, there were three religions and nine streams. In fact, this business road was of low status in ancient times and would not be valued.


    However, Koguryo has a merchant family here, which can store military grain in its own courtyard, which is particularly puzzling.


    The soldier stepped forward with a serious look.


    "General, this merchant family is not an ordinary family. There are more than 100 grain carriages alone. I heard that it used to be an escort agency. There are a group of private recruits under its command, and there are branches in various states and counties. It is very convenient to connect."


    "Because of this, it was favored by the chaotang, so there was an additional business of collecting grain."


    Tang Hao was relieved. He didn''t expect that there was a merchant expert who could achieve such perfection in Koguryo.


    Touching his chin, Tang Hao had a feeling of prying into the family.


    On the one hand, it is food, on the other hand, it is due to the influence of this family in the whole Koguryo.


    "Go in!"


    An angry voice sounded outside the account and interrupted the words of the two people in the account.


    The next moment.


    A figure stumbled in through the half opened curtain.


    He is thin, with a bit of shrewdness, and his long clothes are worn, as if he hadn''t been washed for a long time.


    Then Wu Tong strode into the account, looked at the figure standing firm and bowed in the direction of the head of the account.


    "General Tai Xi, I''ve seen general Tang."


    The action is standard and the words are respectful, but you can still hear a tremolo.


    Tang Hao, with a gloomy face, looked at the figure with a straight body and a 90 degree bend in the hall and opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "Tai Xi, you also know that you are a general. Why are you doing what the Lord should do?"


    "That''s too much courage, isn''t it?"


    Poop.


    The figure standing in the center of the big tent suddenly knelt to the ground.


    "General Tang is very observant!"


    "The former prison sergeant was a hard bone. He cut off two fingers and didn''t reveal any information."


    "When I cut the third finger, I was hurt to death! That is, at the moment of punishment, there were signs of silence outside the ordnance station in the city. When the riot was caused, someone wandered into the granary and lit a torch."


    The figure kneeling on the ground suddenly looked up, with a sad face and frown.


    "General Tang, forgive me! It was the lax management that led to great disaster. Fortunately, general Jin arrived to save the fire and caught all these rebels."


    "Subordinates... Subordinates are incompetent. I hope general Tang will forgive me."


    With a long "um" sound, Tang Hao straightened himself slowly and propped himself on the desk.


    "In that case, it is somewhat credible."


    "Our Datang emphasizes a clear distinction between reward and punishment. It is the responsibility of those prison guards that the trial is unfavorable."


    "It''s your general''s dereliction of duty to know that there are dangerous situations in the city but neglect to take precautions. It''s your stupidity to be fooled around by these thieves."


    "It''s a great crime to burn grain and grass. It should be punished!"


    After a pause, Tang Hao looked at the figure on the ground.


    "Do you have any objection?"


    After biting his teeth, the figure on the ground looked particularly dignified and nodded.


    "Subordinates, there''s nothing to say."

 Chapter 1112

    "Good!"


    Tang Hao got up, moved his steps and walked out of the desk.


    "If you dare to recognize it, it''s good!"


    "But I have another question."


    The figure on the ground raised his dignified face and looked over.


    "General Tang, please."


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Tang Hao''s eyes flashed and made a low voice.


    "The garrison generals are present. Even if these soldiers mix with the army and light a torch, will they burn half of the food and grass in the city?"


    "If so, you generals are too slow."


    Quiet.


    The whole tent was quiet.


    Wu Tong and the soldiers escorting grain and grass focused their eyes on the figure kneeling in the tent at the same time.


    A fire broke out in the backyard, which was the most worrying problem for the soldiers of the whole Tang Dynasty.


    The war ahead is safe, but the three-day rations are not enough for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to invade the imperial city of Koguryo!


    If these Koguryo soldiers stationed in the city are behind this, let alone attack again, there will not be enough food and grass for the journey back to the city.


    The vast army starved to death in a foreign land is a matter between the fingers.


    Thinking of this, Wu Tong''s hand was already lying on the handle of the knife, waiting for Taixi''s reply.


    Hey~


    A sigh from the city came from Taixi''s mouth.


    "What general Tang said is true. The grain and grass burned is only a drop in the bucket."


    "These days, there are countless people pouring into Anqing, Wugu and Dawang cities. There are not enough houses and they are still under construction."


    "But as more and more people moved in, conflicts with the people who originally lived began to arise. In addition, many people returned to their hometown and found that their houses were occupied. The conflicts increased sharply day by day, and some urban defenses were collapsing."


    "In the final analysis, it''s all about food and accommodation. Helpless, he gave many people ten bushels of rice millet, and invited them to go to the border of the Tang Dynasty to find a way to live in case of instability in the city pool."


    Tang Hao, standing on his back in the tent, couldn''t see any expression on his face.


    After a long time, he began to ask questions.


    "Charity is not a long-term plan after all. Have you ever thought about how to solve it?"


    Hesitantly looked up and looked around, Taixi said.


    "Robbed some rich merchants and wealthy businessmen who came to Koguryo to do business..."


    "We... We also sent some soldiers to rob..."


    Instead of the expected thunder rage, I saw the figure in front of me nodding slightly.


    "You know, it''s good to think of some ways."


    But a moment later, something was thrown over.


    In the sound of Ding Ding, the silver dagger rolled to Taixi''s feet, and a sound came down from his head.


    "... if you want to live, you have to eat. That''s right."


    "But let your people move into the city, not to scare away the rich merchants. If this Yang, only the poor city will not prosper."


    "What''s more, the rich businessmen you robbed are still our Han people. What''s the difference between what you did and what you did at the border?"


    In the remaining light, the steps moved slowly, step by step to his side, and the voice above his head continued to speak.


    "There are patches of grassland in the north. It''s not far, but most of the day''s journey. Where are the wandering Kan people? They have flocks of cattle and sheep. Why don''t you start on them?"


    "Maybe you don''t know the news that they have united with your country, but in the final analysis, you still treat us as outsiders. But you treat us as friends."


    Hearing this, Taixi, who knelt on the ground, suddenly changed his face and waved his hand in a hurry.


    "No, no, no, general Tang."


    "The Kui people have always been extremely savage. Why did we ever take him as a friend?"


    "Although I heard about their cooperation with our country, it''s just that these barbarians can''t make iron armor and are greedy for our armor clothes."


    Raising his hand to interrupt Taixi''s words, Tang Hao bent down slightly and looked directly into the eyes of the people on the ground.


    "First, there is a mistake in guarding the city. It''s because you don''t have strict military discipline and do things well. You can''t shirk the blame."


    "Second, you didn''t rob what should be robbed, but you robbed what shouldn''t be robbed. Although they didn''t hurt the root, let alone murder money and life. But remember, they have the same blood as we want in their bodies."


    "Since you are subject to the Tang Dynasty, you should be friendly and good neighbors. As friends, you shouldn''t do such rude things."


    Straightened up and walked back to the chair at the head of the tent. Tang Hao''s words brought out a sense of dignity.


    "It''s natural to be punished for your mistakes. If you think you''re the first offender, you''ll be exempted from capital punishment. Pick up the dagger and stab yourself in the thigh for your criminal subordinates and your mistakes. Even if you''re clear, do you have any opinion?"


    Wu Tong took a step forward and frowned.


    "Grandpa, they are also out of kindness."


    "If there is a people''s riot in the city handed over to them, they will certainly not be able to hand over to you."


    "Moreover, the plunder is also a last resort. Those rich families can come here to do business and have a solid family background. This loss is not enough."


    "Either... Or for the first time, just... Let him go..."


    Tang Hao waved to interrupt Wu Tong''s words.


    "It''s not a question of being improper!"


    "The reason why they dare to fight against unarmed merchants and do not want to use force against the barbaric Kan tribe is just bullying the soft and fearing the hard!"


    "Bullying Han people should not be forgiven. This is a matter of principle!"

 Chapter 1113

    There is no escape.


    The figure kneeling in the tent picked up the dagger with red eyes and a touch of bitterness in his voice.


    "General Wu, don''t persuade me again."


    "General Tang is right. No rules, no boundaries."


    "If my brothers commit crimes, someone should stand up and take the blame. As a general, I am to blame!"


    At the moment when the word "blame" was finished, tessy raised the dagger and stabbed it into his thigh.


    Poof.


    The sound of the sharp blade piercing the skin and flesh was particularly clear in the silent tent.


    Blood rushed out of the exposed cold blade in an instant. When it was pulled out, it brought out a blood line.


    Tessie clenched her teeth, and the big beads of sweat fell on the ground from her ferocious face. Her whole body trembled in severe pain, but she didn''t hum from beginning to end.


    Blood oozed out of the pierced trouser legs, gathered into a gurgling blood line, and slowly fainted on the ground.


    Gasping for breath, Tessie trembled, held up the bloody dagger, bit her teeth, endured the sharp pain, and made a slow sound.


    "After being punished, I hope... I hope general Tang will let bygones be bygones."


    Wutong on both sides of the tent and the soldiers escorting grain and grass saw this sudden scene, their faces were solemn and silent.


    Tang Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the cold blade held high. His eyes fell on his red legs kneeling on the ground.


    "Bandage general tessy to stop bleeding."


    Hearing the speech, the soldier escorting the grain and grass hurried forward and whispered to Wu Tong who was preparing to move.


    "General Wu, I''ll come."


    Between the words, he picked up his staggering body, sat on the seat on one side of the big tent, hurried out of the big tent, and heard a roar with a hasty voice.


    "Military doctor, go find a military doctor."


    Wu Tong in the tent glanced at the hanging military tent curtain and turned his eyes to the panting figure in the half lying seat. When he saw most of his legs red with blood, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    He didn''t expect that Tessie was really a man of iron blood. He would do whatever he said, even if he stabbed himself.


    A moment later, Wu Tong arched his hands at Tang Hao.


    "General Tang, the problem of food and grass is a big problem."


    "Now if we want to collect this large amount of grain, even if we rob it, it''s just a drop in the bucket. Let''s... What shall we do?"


    The figure of the head of the account paced a few steps in front of the desk and said in a deep voice.


    "What you said is true. Hundreds of thousands of troops rely on robbery. After all, it is not a long-term plan."


    "If you can''t rob, let''s borrow it!"


    "Just now, the grain transportation officer said that the Yan Family in the southeast is a merchant family, guarding the grain and grass turnover of the whole Koguryo. I think this place is OK!"


    After that, Tang Hao turned around and met Wu Tong''s eyes.


    "The matter of military grain involves a lot."


    "The Yan family has a lot of power in Koguryo, so you go to explore the bottom as a merchant."


    "Ah?"


    Wu Tong''s eyes suddenly widened and looked at Tang Hao''s mouth.


    It''s quite incredible. Hook up your fingers and point at yourself.


    "I... I pretend to be a merchant family and go to... Go to the bottom?"


    Tang Hao slowly stepped into the account, approached Wu Tong and put his hand on Wu Tong''s shoulder.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have successively conquered many cities at the border, and the Yin family must have heard of it."


    "As for the Yan Family''s attitude towards us, bad luck is unpredictable."


    "You''ve always been honest and honest, but you must not easily expose your identity during this trip."


    The palm gently patted Wu Tong''s shoulder, and a look of worry flashed in Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Business is a silent battlefield with intertwined interests. If the Yin family can become stronger and bigger in Koguryo, there must be powerful people.


    Wu Tong is honest and sincere. He spends most of his time either collecting intelligence or making trouble in the army. I don''t know how much noise will be caused this time.


    Cheng Chumo was like Wu Tong. Maybe he and Tang Hao took some time to change. It was good material to go to negotiate. But after all, those cavalry phalanxes can''t live without the general who brought them with one hand.


    Although Yuchi Jingde is rough, he has his own industry in his hands and is competent for this great task. But after all, as a pioneer general, he has a strong military flavor in his bones. There is an old wound again, not to mention controlling tens of thousands of soldiers. Tang Hao really can''t bear to let the veteran start again.


    Naturally, the bottom of such things will fall on their personal guards.


    Wu Tong naturally knew the importance of this negotiation. The rations of hundreds of thousands of people were picked on himself, but from the bottom of his heart, there was no bottom at all, and there was a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Grandpa, if you let me go to the Yan family to cut off some heads, Wu Tong will be duty bound. Even if it is a sea of sword and fire, Wu Tong can kill a path of blood."


    "But this negotiation... Subordinate... Subordinate is true. I don''t know where to start..."


    "If you want to say the method, your subordinates can only bring some handy brothers and sneak into the mansion..."


    The figure who was bandaged by the military doctor supported the seat, changed a position, lay down and inserted words.


    "No!"


    "Yan family castle is not so free to go in and out. Although there is no force of Wu general to cut off the head of the enemy general, they are numerous. And they are well equipped, no less than Koguryo soldiers. There are many mechanism traps in the mansion, which makes it easier for people to understand."


    The gauze bands wrapped tightly and affected the wound. Tessie''s face was more painful. She wiped away the cold sweat from her forehead and looked at Tang Hao.


    "If general Tang can trust his subordinates, let them go."


    "Yan family, my subordinates are still somewhat familiar."


    Facing the firm eyes, Tang Hao hesitated for a moment and waved his big hand.


    "General tessy, take a good day in the army. When the injury scabs, point some generals and go."


    "Tang is waiting for good news in the army."

 Chapter 1114

    At first light, the morning glow was painted crimson.


    The carriage carrying heavy commercial goods rolled out rut marks on the yellow mud land, the curtain was lifted, and the fat middle-aged man leaned out his head and looked at the city wall in front, revealing a touch of joy.


    "Here we are, at last. We can change to food."


    When the voice fell, the ragged figure held up his palm towards the carriage and begged.


    "Landlord, enjoy your food."


    In a moment, figures of all sizes came up to the carriage and stretched out their hands to beg.


    When the dirty mud hands were about to touch the sleeves embroidered with exquisite carp patterns, a thin anger appeared on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    "In the year of war, I had to risk my life to come here to exchange food for a few mouthfuls of rice. There is a share for you!"


    In his words, he took his body back into the curtain. When the curtain fell, there was an impatient voice urging him.


    "Enter the fort quickly!"


    When the voice fell, there was a whiplash, and the sound of the air came out. The shaking range of the carriage was greater, and the speed was obviously increased by a few minutes.


    Sitting in the carriage, Tai Xi slowly put down the curtain and sighed.


    "The original harvest season also led to the desolation of the countryside due to a large number of military service and labor."


    "There are wars everywhere, and the fish in the pond! I don''t know how many of these people can''t live through the end of this summer."


    Wu Tong looked at Tai Xi with gloomy eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and slowly dropped his head.


    "Who''s in the car?"


    When the rough male voice came, the rickety carriage stopped.


    When Taixi lifted the curtain, his face suddenly changed and turned to a smiling face.


    "To be convenient is to offer a congratulatory gift to the Lord of the Yan family."


    As he spoke, Taixi put his hand into his sleeve, took out an agate and stuffed it into the hands of the servants who raised the curtain.


    Feeling the diaphragm coming from the palm of his hand, the servant opened his palm slightly, glanced at it carefully, turned his face and smiled.


    "The visitor is a guest, since the distinguished guest is a gift to the Yan family, that is a good thing."


    The broadsword waved at several servants under the city wall and said.


    "Release!"


    The stalled carriage shook again and headed for the city.


    The moment the curtain was down, Wu Tong''s eyebrows were full of doubts.


    "Let''s go now? Come in easily?"


    "Oh, these domestic servants can really seek personal gains with the public."


    Taixi''s face returned to normal. Hearing Wu Tong''s angry words, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    "It''s not so easy to enter the Yan family castle."


    "The five checkpoints are becoming more and more strict, and the merchants who know the goods check them. Only these five thresholds come down, can the ordinary merchant aristocratic family stand this huge cost?"


    "Like an ordinary rich family, just like the one you saw just now, they just passed a pass, waited inside and outside the second pass, handed in the goods in advance and waited for the surplus grain. If they were unlucky, when the Yan Family checked the granary, they could only get a token and wait for five or six days to get the grain."


    After that, Tessie weighed the heavy sleeves.


    "The face of the old lady of the Yan family can''t be seen at will if ordinary people say a few words and give two copper plates."


    After hearing this, Wu Tong was surprised and couldn''t help blurting out.


    "This... The Yan family is the folk palace... I didn''t expect that there are such powerful people in Koguryo..."


    Dongzhu, glazed glaze, authentic handwriting... Were taken out one by one and handed to the servants guarding the city. Wu Tong''s eyes opened wider and wider. I don''t know what heaven and earth there is in tessi''s heavy sleeve. He could hide so many treasures.


    When they came to the second pass, they couldn''t take a carriage. They had to walk with the servants in Chinese clothes.


    When I finally saw that the sleeve was no longer heavy and could ripple in the wind, I heard the bowing ceremony of the last elegant literati gentleman and shouted a long sentence to the house.


    "Tang Shangwu Xi asks to see you ~"


    A moment later, Yingying walked out of the mansion embracing the thick column, bowed his hand and said.


    "Follow me."


    When passing through the rich mansion gate, Wu Tong just felt his smallness. A simple mansion gate was like a palace gate, with vermilion paint as the bottom, and the copper rivets with big fists were neatly arranged on it, lining out a bit of luxury.


    At the end of the long corridor, there were rows of maidservants on both sides. Next to a stone chair, a kind-hearted old lady sat there. Behind her, two maidservants in beautiful clothes were slowly fanning with large Pu fans.


    Taixi seemed to be a big figure who had seen the world. He stopped three steps ago, smiled and arched his hands.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. Yin."


    Wu Tong stood behind Tai Xi and arched his hands.


    The generals who have been on the battlefield and killed people are not afraid of such a scene, but they always feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    He habitually put his hand on his waist and found that his waist was already empty. He had already unloaded his sabre in front of the second pass city.


    Inadvertently, some eyes swept over. It seemed that Wu Tong''s action attracted the old lady''s side in front.


    The turbid eyes were moved to Taixi in front of him, and the old woman''s face smiled.


    "The bodyguard behind you is not simple."


    Casually pointed to the empty seat in front of him, the old man continued.


    "If you have something, just sit down and talk."

 Chapter 1115

    Taixi nodded his thanks, slowly sat on the seat, put his arms on the desk at will, and looked at the old man.


    "Take the liberty of interrupting, and I hope Mrs. Yin will forgive me."


    "We came here to sell things to the Yan family."


    The Yan family had a big business and shops were widely distributed in the territory of Koguryo. As early as when they were escorting, they dealt with treasures all day, and received a lot of goods, but no one ever threatened to sell goods to the Yan family.


    The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly as the spots on her cheeks trembled.


    "Selling goods?"


    His fingers tapped gently on the stone chair. Taixi narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned forward slightly, shook out a scroll from his sleeve, pressed it on the stone table and pushed it over.


    "Yes, sell! Buy a friendship."


    "The goods left in the carriage should be a gift to the Yan family, not a gift."


    The old lady slowly leaned back on her seat, looked at Taixi in front of her with great interest, glanced at the paper roll, and there was a flash in her eyes.


    "A friendship? Can it be used as a business? Tang people are really cunning."


    When the voice fell, he waved to the four standing maidservants.


    "You go down first."


    He took the paper roll from the table and looked at it in front of his eyes.


    After a moment, put the gift list on the desk and tap it with withered fingers.


    "Good things... All the exquisite artifacts of the Tang Dynasty are among them. It''s a big deal."


    "You must also be entrusted by others. The master behind you must be extraordinary. You must ask me?"


    A pair of faint old eyes narrowed slightly glanced at the upright figure behind tessy intentionally or unintentionally.


    The old lady is a sensible person. Tessie looks like a greasy head and slippery tongue. She looks like a merchant family. The weight is firm, but there is less merchant''s sharpness in the bone.


    As for the bodyguard behind him, he didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but he gave people a sense of authority, which was more powerful than the Taixi momentum in front of him.


    It seems that this imposing bodyguard is the key point. The young man at the desk is just a messenger.


    Ha ha ha.


    Taixi smiled brightly.


    "Mrs. Yan really has eyes like a torch."


    "My master is from Tang Dynasty. His surname is Tang Shan and his name is Hao."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old woman frowned and her eyelids beat.


    "The wolf galloping the grassland?"


    The old woman naturally knows the man''s reputation.


    Tang Hao, the commander of the Tang Dynasty''s expedition against Koguryo, unexpectedly broke the four cities of Koguryo, which only shocked the Koguryo royal family.


    A few days ago, they fought with 150000 Koguryo troops in gukou.


    No one reported the process, even with the military newspaper, leaving a bruised and dying general living alone.


    Now the news has already spread. In the border cities that echo it, people move and run, and the children of rich families want to move into the imperial city to avoid disasters.


    Something choked in her throat, and the old woman''s voice became a little hoarse, like sandpaper.


    "The Yan Family dare not accept this generous gift from general Tang."


    "Although the Yan family worked for the Koguryo court, they didn''t show any disrespect to general Tang. They also hoped that general Tang would open up and leave a way for the whole family."


    Seeing that Taixi opposite didn''t seem to be moved by it, he put his hand on his jaw and stroked his beard, completely waiting for the following.


    With a sigh, the old woman slowly supported the armrest of the seat and stood up.


    "The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have arrived, and the people have been displaced. This food was taken from the people. The Koguryo royal family asked me to order people''s hair and food for the Yin family."


    "The Yan family is still at the border. We can''t afford to provoke the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and I won''t take the lives of thousands of people in the mansion to be evil spirits on the way to death."


    "But these grain elders dare not easily hand them over to Datang..."


    Walking slowly, his body slowly turned around, slightly arched his back and looked at Taixi and Wu Tong.


    "This is the last straw in the hands of the Yan family. You may understand?"


    Taixi changed his smile and looked serious.


    "You''re right. If the Yan family had no grain and only the shell to work for the royal family, general Tang wouldn''t bother to send people to negotiate."


    "But you Yan family have, and at least have surplus food for hundreds of thousands of troops for ten days and a half months."


    His figure was pulled up from the desk. Taixi walked in the pavilion with his back, with a touch of oppression in his words.


    "This hot potato was not expropriated by the royal family. The purpose is to lead the vast victims to the front. Mrs. Yan is a smart man. Do you think these unarmed people will be the opponents of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "It''s not impossible for Mrs. Yan to protect the life of the people in the residence, just a matter of thought. The credit of the Tang Dynasty doesn''t need Mrs. Yan to think about. I am the general in charge of the people in Anqing city."


    The old man in front of him was shocked. He looked at tessy strangely, and his lips whispered out words.


    "You..."


    "Good!"


    Suddenly interrupted the old man''s words, Taixi turned around.


    "Black bone, king, Anqing has been taking in Koguryo''s people who are willing to surrender. They have farmland and clothes. The generals stationed in the city are the old headquarters of the iron general."


    The old woman looked at the figure in front of her and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    A moment later, a voice came from one side of the pavilion.


    "Most of the grain was handed over by the Yan family, hoping that general Tang would keep his promise."

 Chapter 1116

    Roar.


    Roar.


    The sword rattled against the iron shield and echoed and overlapped throughout the valley.


    Banners billowed in the wind like a sea tide, and rows of horses blew their noses, planing their hoofs in place and bringing up a piece of dust.


    Bang.


    The silver gun was inserted into the soil upside down, splashing dust and mud.


    The bowl horse''s hooves restlessly scraped the soil on the ground. Under the orange cloak, the tall figure dressed in animal head bright silver armor, pointed to the head of the city and shouted.


    "Assassins in the city go to the city! Give me an answer when I give you a incense stick!"


    "Vote or not!"


    When the rough and loud voice shook the front of the city, many soldiers'' hands holding bowstrings were shaking, and a figure rushed down from the head of the city and rushed towards the government office in the city.


    At dawn today, the horse''s hooves outside the valley were very impatient. The great Tang Haohao soldier Feng suddenly ran into the narrow valley road and set off a battle outside Anshi City, just like he was going to attack the city.


    The atmosphere at the head of the city suddenly became tense.


    The figure of galloping on horseback shuttled through the crowded street, and a heart pounded.


    The city, which has always been strictly guarded, will usher in the most critical moment.


    In the government office at the end, a figure paced anxiously in the hall.


    "Well... What should I do?"


    "If we surrender, my relatives who are still in the imperial city will certainly be imprisoned... Gaisuwen has a bad reputation outside... In fact, he is just a tyrant..."


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid my three-year-old child will also be poisoned by the jailer."


    The scribe on one side of the hall, holding the letter of persuasion handed over by Tang, raised his bloody eyes and looked at the anxious figure.


    "Assassin, I can''t wait."


    "One night has passed. If we wait any longer, it will be the time for the Tang Dynasty to raise troops for expedition. At that time, let''s talk about defection. I''m afraid it''s too late!"


    "... the family''s affairs... If you don''t, you''ll hand them over to Mr. Zhong... Let''s get through the current difficulties first!"


    From the moment they received the letter of persuasion from the Tang Dynasty, they were in this hall to discuss countermeasures.


    I didn''t sleep all night, but I didn''t come up with a comprehensive plan.


    From the previous array resistance to the final surrender, and even the escape without permission, they had carefully planned, but they were overthrown one by one.


    The city shrouded in the shadow of the Tang Dynasty seems to have no choice but to surrender.


    The figure pacing stopped, and the messy hair swept his cheeks, revealing ruddy eyes. On his sad face, the corners of his mouth trembled and squeezed out words.


    "It''s up to you... What can you do when you introduce Wen Chen?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t even get around the Tang front in front of the valley..."


    "Mr. assassin!"


    Impatient shouts and shouts accompanied by hasty footsteps were introduced into the hall at the same time.


    A figure emerged from the steps and trotted in.


    "Assassin! The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty call for battle in front of the city. They should reply in an hour of incense. If not, they will... Order to attack the city!"


    Ah?


    The face of the figure in the hall suddenly changed, a pair of blood red eyes showed a touch of shock, and the figure could not stand stably and stagger for a moment.


    The scribe on one side of the hall hurriedly got up and held the body that was about to fall.


    Tears from the corners of my eyes rushed out in an instant and looked at the first trembling figure.


    "Assassin! Give orders! There''s no time... There''s no time!"


    The sound of teeth trembling came from the side of the ear, and the sound of bolt revolved in the throat, sending out vague words when spitting out.


    "... son... My wife and children... I... I''m sorry for you."


    Old tears fell down his cheeks, and the assassin''s face was sad.


    Tell the taxi soldier to hold up his cold body and tears filled his eyes.


    "Assassin, you''d better go to the city first... And... Make peace with Datang!"


    "We... The lives of tens of thousands of people in our city are... In your hands."


    It seems that in an instant, the assassin is old and many, and his eyes become confused. He nods and mechanically agrees.


    "Shangchengtou, shangchengtou."


    "Make peace, let''s make peace."


    Being carried out of the hall, the old man got on the carriage shakily, took the hand of the scribe and trembled.


    "Zhong Qian, I''ve never done anything I owe or begged anyone in my life."


    "But now, I can only rely on you..."


    The choking sound sounded in the carriage, and the rustling words sounded softly in the carriage.


    "If you surrender this time, the affairs in the city will depend on you."


    "You literati can speak well... Go to Datang and say... Don''t kill, don''t..."


    The sound stopped suddenly at the moment when the shaking carriage stopped, and a figure fell into the arms of the scribe.


    "Assassin! Assassin!"


    The shrill voice sounded under the city, and the man''s cry sounded at the next moment.


    Creak~


    I don''t know how long, the closed door was opened.


    A figure came out of the empty city gate, holding the body still warm.


    At the moment when the shadow cast by the arched door fell on the figure, the scribe slowly knelt on the ground and laid the figure in his arms on the ground. Tears trickled down and a sad voice sounded from under the city.


    "The returned sinners took the assassin and welcomed the general of the Tang Dynasty into the city."

 Chapter 1117

    Imperial City, general''s house.


    The weather was gloomy, the weapons and armor were cold, and rows of soldiers stretched from the gate to the magnificent hall.


    A tall figure pushed four figures and walked towards the hall.


    The first woman was dressed in a black close fitting skirt, with the skirt below her ankle and dragged on the ground.


    Leng Yan''s face could not see any happiness or anger. Holding his head high, he stepped into the threshold.


    As soon as I entered the door, the manic cry suddenly swept across the hall.


    "Jin Xiang!"


    The general named Pu Miao, dressed in a hustle and bustle armor, hurried over. When he stopped in front of the woman, his eyebrows stood high on his angry face.


    The moment the finger pointed to the woman, the words spewed out.


    "You urged my deputy general to assassinate Tang Hao. Have you thought about the consequences?"


    "Datang now has hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the border, with strong generals. Are you going to let them die?"


    Jin Xiang walked straight past the roaring figure, sat down slowly on the side of the hall, gently twisted a grape on the plate and put it into her lips.


    "I just mentioned that now the Yan Family betrayed and our only hope to transfer the vagrants has been annihilated. What else can we do except to start troops and assassinate?"


    The shell teeth bit the peel and the sweet and sour juice surrounded the tip of the tongue. The woman seemed very satisfied. She chewed it carefully and spoke slowly.


    "Now the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are in front, and there are food and grass of the Yan family, so there is no worry about the consequences. On the contrary, in the Imperial City, the vagrants are in panic in the street. How can you lead such an army?"


    The beautiful eyes turned up, revealing a touch of white benevolence, glanced at the figure in the hall, and said leisurely.


    "After all, this general''s house is not a safe haven. How long can you hide here?"


    "You...!"


    Park Miao roared and held it for a long time, but there was no following.


    "Clever words and expressions!"


    "Do you know how hard it was for me to cultivate this shadow tribe?"


    "Hide signs in the daytime and practice swords at night. Three years! For three years, only 80 of the 8000 people were selected!"


    General park''s face was sullen, his fists clenched in his sleeves, and his knuckles were faintly white.


    "They are assassins! They are killers! They are elites who sneak out and silently destroy the important officials of the military array! They are not rushing into the array to resist the soldiers of 100000 troops!"


    Bang.


    The heavy fist rushed out and beat it on the table beside Jin Xiang''s body. The shaking table jumped up and made a clanging sound.


    The blood red eyes like wolves stared slowly, and the cold tone came out word by word from the lips and teeth.


    "My ministry will not allow you to intervene in the transfer. You are not qualified!"


    The woman on the seat seemed unmoved. She twisted her hands gently, righted the tea lamp, and glanced at her beautiful eyes.


    "The general really praised the little woman."


    "Those soldiers were carefully trained by the general and naturally loyal to the general. If they didn''t think the assassination was feasible, how could they rush forward?"


    "Is it difficult for the general to think that I, a woman, can affect these soldiers?"


    She stirred her long skirt, and Jin xiangrou rose up and walked lightly in the hall. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the figure in front of the stiff desk, and there was a flash of light.


    "The general is very angry about this. Is he worried about the safety of the shadow guard?"


    The steps stopped at the side of Pu Miao''s body, the jade finger gently touched the broad shoulder, and the red lips slowly gathered together with PU Miao''s auricles.


    The delicate lips are slightly open and spit out from the lips with a slightly teasing voice.


    "Is the general afraid that they will die if they can''t complete the task, or are they afraid that the evil wolf of Datang is too ferocious and the shadow guards will be overwhelmed?"


    In the eyes of the half crescent moon, Pu Miao''s cheeks bulged two horizontal flesh, the blood vessels on his neck sprayed open at the next moment, and the cold light sprayed out from his twisted eyes.


    "Hum! The command will be issued naturally!"


    "I don''t allow you to interfere!"


    Then he turned angrily and strode out of the hall.


    Holding a cup, turning at the tip of your fingers, quietly watching the angry body disappear into the hall.


    The original teasing in the beautiful eyes dissipated, and a touch of cold gradually emerged.


    There was a whisper in the ruby lips.


    "If it weren''t for me, I would press the other generals in Chaoyang. I''m afraid you would have been pushed to the court and bear the responsibility of resisting Tang!"


    The cup in hand suddenly fell to the ground and made a ''Ding Bang'' sound.


    The slim figure brushed his sleeves and stepped on the porcelain, making a harsh creak.


    "Also grow up a temper!"


    With a snort in his nose, Jin Xiang folded his hands and turned his head slightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Three female bodyguards standing outside the hall followed.


    In the rustling footsteps, Jin Xiang glanced at the soldiers around the mansion, with a slight frown.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, I hope these soldiers can give you a warning."


    "Our soldiers in the imperial city of Koguryo are about to send troops! I hope you can be invincible as before."


    After a while, he raised his head slightly, looked at the clean blue sky in the west, and his voice rose again.


    "Everything else depends on you. That''s all I can do!"

 Chapter 1118

    Gaisuwen stands on the palace of the imperial city and caresses the Golden Dragon chair!


    Look back!


    In those days, how powerful our Koguryo empire was!


    I led them to fight in all directions, the Huns in the West and Xianbei in the south,


    My sergeants in Koguryo are brave in all directions, and each has the ability of one man to take charge of the pass!


    The armour weapons I made are famous all over the world.


    I Koguryo is the richest in the world. How could they be defeated in a row


    Gaisuwen recalled! Thoughts in the brain, looking at the ministers;


    "Gentlemen, now that the king''s city has arrived, but the foreign invasion has not been eliminated, who will go to war?"


    All the ministers were at a loss when they heard what to do!


    The successive defeats made all the officials cold and silent, and thousands of words were on the surface of words.


    Have whispered to discuss!


    "Why is the Tang Bingfeng so fierce now that I have only the last stone city, the gateway of the King City, in Koguryo"


    "General Mu was burned and general tie died in the war. I Koguryo lost the city again and again, and the loss of national strength can not be made up. On the contrary, the Tang army supported the war with war, and the military peak pointed directly at the sky. What should I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a young general came out uneasily;


    "Your Majesty, we still have 30000 elite. We have general park, the commander of the forbidden army. Since he joined the army, general park has established his prestige with his war achievements and served as the commander of the forbidden army. He once raised the tripod with his own strength on the school field to shock the three armies, which is comparable to two big generals, iron and wood."


    Hearing this, all the ministers saw a bright light in front of them, like a dead gray heart, gradually raising a small flame!


    "Newspaper"


    A messy sound of footsteps came.


    Gaisuwen suddenly looked up, a vague premonition floated out of his heart, and stared at the big eyes of the copper bell.


    "Speak."


    "Your Majesty, the Tang army is close to the stone city. It is less than a hundred miles. The stone city guard is afraid of the power of the Tang army and fled. Now the stone city war is imminent and there are no soldiers."


    In an instant, there was an uproar in the palace.


    The ministers were frightened and at a loss, and began to whisper.


    Panic, panic!


    like ants on a hot pan


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, we also have general park"


    Hear that! The ministers had a flash of inspiration in their brains and admonished one after another;


    "Tell the king that general park''s reputation has long been known throughout the king''s city. His ability to chase tigers and climb rivers and pull mountains has long been deeply implemented in the hearts of the army and people all over the world. If he takes command, the victory or defeat is unknown."


    "Yes! We have general park. If he goes to war, the three services will be inspired, and Tang Tong may not be invincible."


    "In the past, general park should be allowed to lead the army..."


    "Your Majesty, I agree."


    "I seconded..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I saw a big general with a strong body and a cold stomach coming to the palace!


    "Minister Pu Miao meets"


    "Xuan"


    A burly, heavily armored general came into view! The whole body exudes a threatening momentum, like a terrible beast that eats people, as if it came from the dark.


    The arm as wide as a bucket seems to swear the most powerful bow and horse martial arts.


    The thick neck, thicker than the head, shows people a strong body. I don''t know it can put on hundreds of kilograms of iron armor.


    The shadow of the human beast loomed on the man.


    "Minister, see the king, long live the king, long live the king!"


    Seeing that general park was so powerful, the ministers'' expression of dying struggle slowly eased!


    Gaisuwen silently looked at the general, and Wei''an''s figure reflected in his eyes.


    "General park is really powerful. Do you have a good plan to defeat the enemy? Can you come and see..."


    General park pondered for a moment!


    "Your Majesty, the Tang army is now fighting a series of victories. It is the time when the military front is in full swing. It is said that sharp soldiers cannot compete with them, but can only outwit them."


    "I can divide my troops into two routes. I still have 30000 elite in Koguryo. Together with 150000 ordinary soldiers and refugees, 50000 troops and horses can set up ambushes on the mountains, stand high and store rolling stones. After the Tang army, block the back road!"


    "If you make 100000 people line up along the waterway by the river, the high wall of the stone city will not be broken for a while, then you can attack the Tang army in two ways."


    "I personally commanded 50000 scholars to block his way back to Tang Dynasty, and set up camp with him in the grain road of Tang army, which will greatly boost the morale of our army."


    "If he marshals 130000 people to attack me with all their strength, I will gather my troops in the barracks to fight with him, and then make 100000 sailors with water back to attack his back, and we have waterways and cities to supply food and grass."


    "If he sets up camp, I will march and trap the Tang army under the stone city to start a decisive battle. At this time, he will decline and I will rise."


    "Soldiers, morale first, can be called a tricky way! There are still a lot of courage left in Koguryo. The Tang army burned, killed and plundered our territory. The world thinks that the Tang army has slaughtered the city repeatedly. Now all our Koryo people want to eat their meat and sleep their skin."


    "The king is famous for his teaching, and those who return will win!"


    "The last general will be able to kill 130000 Tang troops, one by one..."


    Finish!


    What a powerful killing heart. It''s valuable in this situation!


    The hall was silent.


    Gaisuwen''s eyes flashed with surprise and waved his big hand!


    "OK, general park!"


    "I have made you Grand Marshal of Koguryo troops and horses, in charge of the national forbidden army."


    "Go and gather your troops now and set out quickly!"


    "Meet Tang Tong"

 Chapter 1119

    Reflecting the resolute face, here is marching!


    A long line of soldiers, stretching far away, showed a dignified light one by one, fighting a series of victories.


    Looking at Koguryo like fish on the display board, every soldier shows a piece of glory. When he goes back this time, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty will reward the three armies and destroy the country again. At least everyone can get a lot of money!


    Tang Hao sat cross legged on the military vehicle of the Grand Marshal of the Chinese army. The bright armor glittered and hurt people''s eyes.


    On the chariot pulled by eight horses, Tang Hao looked down at the information sent by the scouts in his hand!


    The former convenience is the stone city, and there is a mountain range in front of the stone city. This mountain range is not on the only way for the army. It is really very steep. I was thinking that Tang Hao put a mud pinched mountain peak below, which impressively formed a simple marching topographic map.


    At the side of the body, a general standing beside looked at the vivid towering mountains and the stone city in front of the mountains,


    "General, you should pay attention to this mountain. If I were a Koguryo general, I would be defeated by sticking to the stone city at this time. The mountain in front of the stone city is enough to ambush tens of thousands of soldiers and cut off our army''s grain road."


    Tang Hao heard and looked at the newly promoted young general in front of him!


    "What do you think?"


    The young general quickly said, "general, if you attack the stone city, you''d better attack this mountain first!"


    Tang Hao listened, touched his smile and floated across his face


    "Look, little general! What would happen to Koguryo if my handsome army went straight to Shicheng?"


    The young general looked and was cautious


    "General, if there is an ambush on the mountain"


    Tang Hao smiled¡¤


    "There must be ambushes, and they are all elite"


    The young general was stunned and then said;


    "Well, when our army crosses the mountains, Koguryo will rush down and set up an iron camp on the road of returning to the army and replenishing military food. Our food road will be broken, and tens of thousands of soldiers will be angry."


    Tang Hao laughed at what he said


    "What if I put 2 elite armored troops 50 miles away from my army and guard them outside the mountains?"


    The young general heard about it and looked at the topographic map of the mud pan!


    "Ha! The general''s plan is also......"


    Suddenly, the young general had a flash in his mind. A few days ago, the senior general ordered troops, and 20000 elite armored troops didn''t know where to go


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield, I saw corpses everywhere and rivers of blood!


    The Wuhei river beside the stone city is dyed red and flows downstream.


    When the disabled soldiers fled, they wanted to cross the river and were chased and killed. Countless heroes were hacked alive in the water. A large number blocked the river, and tens of thousands of bodies kept the black river from flowing.


    In the stone city! In the general''s house;


    General park has a tree stick tied to his arm to clamp the broken arm!


    The right eye on my head is wrapped with a cloth strip, which is caused by the long knife across my face. One eye has been abandoned by the long knife!


    There is infinite sadness in the heart.


    "Once upon a time, I was not satisfied with the second general of iron and wood. I also thought that the Tang army was not so strong. How could I lose such a terrible war?"


    "I have 130000 troops!"


    In the wounded camp.


    Piles and piles of wounded soldiers gathered in groups. The cloth strips on their arms were firmly tied, and the blood had stopped.


    Many soldiers had their arms and legs wrapped up and limped towards their injured and resting companions!


    There was a constant scream of pain and trembling!


    The wounded soldiers shouted everywhere and the pain was unbearable. A cry of pain spread all over the injury camp.


    There are many people crowded at the tent door of the military doctor. They hold a cloth strip and tightly cover the wound of their arm. The blood is still slowly seeping out, waiting for the military doctor''s treatment!


    A roar came out,


    "Come on, give me the cloth,"


    "Where are the hemostatic herbs?"


    "Military doctor, there aren''t many hemostatic herbs. We''ve found them. We need to save them first."


    "All right!"


    The wounded camp is full of devastation!


    In the corner of an injury camp, three soldiers covered in cloth whispered to each other!


    A boy on the fourteenth and fifth day cried softly! Whispered;


    "My father died in the war. My three brothers joined the army and fought with the Tang army. There is no news. Now there are only me and my mother. Even I can''t go back to my mother."


    "The Tang army is cruel and defeated again. I may die on the wall of the stone city. How can I face my brother and father when I go down, and how can I face my mother who hopes to return home?"


    Say tears like rain!


    The three soldiers were heartbroken. The voice came out. The two wounded soldiers glanced over and looked away. They were numb. There were too many children in the same situation here. All the family died in battle!


    "What should we do?"


    A timid pawn whispered secretly;


    "Tang Jun is coming. We can''t hold the stone city!"


    A group of people burst into tears.


    Several people tremble!


    A wounded soldier suddenly had a flash of light in front of him, and a bold idea surged out of his mind, which could not be suppressed.


    "Why don''t we run away..."


    Just after that, there was a soul stirring soldier next to him.


    "Escape? You don''t want to live? You''ll be exposed by the owl."


    "But what should we do? Stay here. If the Tang army comes, we will die. 150000 troops have been defeated. Can the stone city be defended?"


    I saw three pawns with worry on their faces.


    A pawn with a firm face!


    "It''s a death around here. The army has been defeated. What can we do if we don''t run? There''s still some hope of living."


    The three pawns looked around.


    Look at each other and nod to each other! Whispered quietly.


    "In the evening, when the guard is loose, we will escape together."

 Chapter 1120

    It''s late at night, general''s house!


    A group of deputy generals looked dignified and kept silent.


    General park sat high on the throne, glanced at the demoralized generals and frowned.


    "Success or failure is a routine matter for soldiers. It''s just a war. We just follow the way of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Now, we rely on the city, easy to defend but difficult to attack, revitalize our morale and boost our military power in Koguryo."


    The deputy general looked up at him and whispered.


    "Now there are cries of sorrow in the army, and many soldiers are afraid to fight."


    "I''m afraid... I''m afraid it''s difficult to rectify the morale of the army."


    "Our army lost tens of thousands of soldiers in the first World War..."


    A big general shouted.


    "What are you afraid of? We still have 80000 troops, which is the same as Datang."


    "Now guarding the city and condescending, why worry about not being able to resist the Tang army."


    General park took a deep look at the generals.


    "Pass on my military order"


    "Take heads, reward military achievements, kill ten people, seal a hundred husbands, reward a hundred cattle and sheep, and forge a hundred silks"


    All the generals held fists together.


    "Promise!"


    Suddenly a dull hum sounded!


    The window lattice under the moonlight, the figure slowly fell down.


    "Who?"


    General park secretly held the handle of the knife at his waist, narrowed his eyes slightly and shouted loudly.


    A pleasant sound like the singing of larks came from outside the door.


    "General park. You''re all right."


    A beauty moved slowly and came out from behind the door!


    She was graceful, and her beautiful face showed a faint beauty.


    The green sword is wrapped around the waist and the crown is wrapped around the waist, which makes you feel like a woman!


    Behind the graceful beauty, followed by a group of dazzling Yingyan, each with a sword in hand.


    The general and deputy general were on alert, holding the hilt of the sword.


    General park looked at Jin Xiang coldly, with a gloomy face and a deep voice!


    "Miss Jin visited the general''s residence late at night. It can be seen that the general''s residence is an important secret of the military state. Those who break in without my instructions will be killed."


    The beauty raised the hilt of the sword, flicked the body of the sword with her jade finger, looked at the cold blade, and a clear sound of the sword rang through the lobby, laughing.


    "The general raised his bodyguard. He was so relaxed that ten people could easily stand here. What else is the secret of the military state?"


    Pu Miao''s eyes leak fierce light!


    "Looking for death?"


    The lotus step moved gently and sat down on one side of the hall. The beautiful eyes moved to general park''s arm, and the wound was red.


    In a moment, Jin Xiang smiled and made a sound.


    "The general has a big voice. Now this honor? Do you dare to mention the word ''death''?"


    The general''s eyes were cold, and his fingers fell on the hilt of the sword suddenly tightened.


    "You want to kill me?"


    As soon as the golden fragrance changed, it was light. Instead, the eyes leaked cold light, and the jade face was cold.


    "If I kill you, I can mention your head and make a contribution in Datang. I can help my eldest brother become a city guard in Anqing."


    "Do you think it''s a good deal to kill two birds with one stone?"


    Pu Miao was so angry that he pulled out his sword.


    "Then come and see if you have such ability!"


    Miso


    A metal friction sound sounded, and the generals pulled their swords out of their scabbard!


    Pu Miao held the sword in one hand and stabbed at Jin Xiang.


    Jin Xiang pulls out his sword to fight back, dodges a blow on his side and kicks Park Miao in his left arm.


    A heart rending pain sounded, which accurately kicked Park Miao''s seriously injured arm!


    Pull up the sword flower and sing the green lotus sword song. Stab forward with the lotus steps,


    Poof


    The sound of the sword stabbing into the body came, and the generals saw that Pu Miao''s whole sword holding arm was cut off by roots.


    "Ah!" a fierce roar came out.


    The generals shouted in alarm.


    "General"


    Another sword, Jin Xiang stabbed it with a sword. There''s no trick, flat sword!


    There was only a cold light in park Miao''s eyes, and he could no longer avoid it.


    Poof


    With the long sword in his chest, Pu Miao lay straight on the ground.


    Look back.


    Snake and scorpion beauties are dancing with swords and drawing fierce swordsmanship


    The two generals were hacked by Yingyan.


    Second general Fu Zhu!


    A dark shadow flashed out of the door. It was the last general to escape.


    "The general was assassinated. Come quickly..."


    A loud voice broke the tranquility of the night.


    The deputy general was bleeding and gave out an earth shaking roar.


    A large number of soldiers were surprised!


    Roar and rush to the lobby with the deputy general


    In the lobby, shocking scenes!


    General park waded across the ground. The ground was covered with blood and there was no movement at all.


    "Catch the assassin..."


    After hearing this, all the sergeants recovered from their panic.


    Clenched the weapon in his hand and began to search all over the house.


    The shadows of all the beauties disappeared into the darkness at the end of the dark corridor.


    The general''s house was in a mess.


    The bodyguard searched everywhere, his eyes flustered, his eyes didn''t know where to look, and his brain was at a loss!


    A sound came.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way..."


    One small school after another constantly appeared, leading the soldiers to run to the general''s house.


    Angry shouts came out of the general''s house,


    "Catch the assassin for me..."


    The soldiers outside the house looked at each other for a while.


    The news of the general''s assassination reached a corner of the city tower!


    Here stood two soldiers holding a long Ge. The figure in the night was very thin!


    A shock ran across his face.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The guards of the general''s residence are so heavily defended. How could they be assassinated?"


    The soldiers nearby were also stunned.


    "I just lost a big battle. Did the deputy general throw himself into the city to rebel! Otherwise, how could the general''s house be infiltrated?"


    "Now the Tang army is about to fight. Why is the general''s house assassinated and how can we fight this war?"


    "This city is in such a mess"


    The two soldiers looked around and their thoughts surged out!


    "Why don''t we run? We can''t win Tang Jun at all. We''re in a hurry."


    They were silent for a while, without saying a word. They looked at each other and looked downstairs.


    From time to time.


    In the eyes of the city tower pawn. Several shadows looming in the dark rushed towards the gate.


    "The general is dead. Run..."


    For a moment, a bolt from the blue passed in my heart, a trance.


    The city tower soldiers quickly threw away the Long Ge in their hands and ran downstairs.


    There was a lot of footsteps on the city tower.


    Long Ge landing sound

 Chapter 1121

    Early morning!


    A wave of troops attacked the city gate.


    There was a killing sound.


    I only heard the roar, reflecting the weakness of the city!


    This is an iron and blood army. The resolute and murderous face is closely attached to the face of every soldier. The army raises the flag and drives, and the scouts'' horses gallop around the army, bringing rolling dust and dust to the sky.


    The military commander stands tall on the Chinese Army cart!


    Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "How''s the survey going?"


    The scouts turned over and dismounted and arched their hands.


    "General, we have surveyed. There is no one in the city."


    Hearing the words, Tang Jun''s general was surprised, and Tang Hao was also slightly stunned.


    "The army entered the city..."


    The former army was in full swing.


    As the chariot entered the city, scenes in all directions came into view.


    I saw a mess. The streets of the city were full of Changge.


    The general on his side whispered.


    "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t there seventy or eighty thousand soldiers in ISHINOMAKI?"


    "Look at the mountains of stones and rolling logs piled up at the foot of the wall."


    The generals looked in the direction of their fingers as they spoke.


    Huge boulders and rolling logs lie under the city tower.


    "Yes! If we attack hard, we will certainly lose a lot of troops and horses."


    "That''s strange"


    The more you think, the more you don''t understand


    "Newspaper"


    A sound sounded, accompanied by a sound of hoofs from afar.


    "General, we checked the general''s mansion in Shicheng, and found the enemy general and two of his deputy generals, all of whom had been hacked to death in the mansion."


    Hearing this, the general was in an uproar.


    Tang Hao''s doubts flashed in his eyes and waved his big hand.


    "Go to the general''s Mansion"


    ¡­¡­


    This big man is undoubtedly a great general of Koguryo!


    Just played a game. It''s a time of deep memory.


    The young generals chatted, all with a face of fans.


    "How did general Koguryo die and who killed him?"


    "Clearly in his own house, shouldn''t there be many guards in the general''s house?"


    Tang Hao listened to the general''s comments and looked at the scene at present.


    Something came into view.


    Bend down and pick it up. It''s a sachet. When you touch your eyebrows, you fall into meditation,


    All the people in the lobby will gather. Where are the women''s things


    A sweet word came into sight!


    "This is, isn''t this Jinxiang''s? Why is she here?"


    Thinking of this, I looked around mechanically.


    "Where has she gone?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the broken Temple 50 meters east of Shicheng:


    Jin Xiang and others were covered with scars, and the girl''s silk shirt was soaked with blood.


    Jin Xiang takes out the cloth bag that Xiang Ning carries behind her, which is full of wound medicine, needles and thread. She slowly sits on the haystack under the Buddha, takes out the wound medicine and gives it to the four people at present, opens the small jar and gently sprinkles the powder on the wound!


    Jin Xiang has a long knife wound on her arm and keeps bleeding.


    Two girls on one side were much more seriously injured.


    One of them slowly cut open the silk and satin that had been inlaid on his body and fell to the ground one by one. The whole wound on his back was exposed, a whole foot down from his shoulder


    Hua Lin quickly handled the wound on her shoulder and leaned over.


    "I''ll pour you medicine powder to stop bleeding. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt the key!"


    "Hold on, I''m going to help you sew up the wound now. Why is there no anesthetic powder..."


    A moment later, several people slowly handled the injuries on their bodies and wiped the blood stains on their foreheads. The injury has gradually stabilized


    Hua Lin gently touched the wound and checked the bandage. The package was still in good condition


    "Where are we going next?"


    "Yes! The stone city must be over now. The Koguryo imperial city is in danger without support. Everything else is in chaos..."


    "Do you want to go to Datang? Listen to some Tang soldiers chatting about it. It''s prosperous and rich."


    Jin Xiang heard this and was thinking silently. Yes, go there next


    The next three people are still discussing:


    "It''s really dangerous this time!"


    "Yes, those who went to assassinate court officials and generals are usually in the mansion. This time, when the three armies set out, the general''s house of the Chinese army killed the Grand Marshal and was chased and killed 50 miles by a group of disabled soldiers!"


    "It''s not that you didn''t stop the deputy general!"


    "Alas! Fortunately, there was no danger..."


    Hua Lin''s voice changed:


    "Sister Jin Xiang, tell me quickly. This time it must not be as simple as repaying kindness! Do you like Tang Hao?"


    Hearing this, several people gathered more tightly!


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with Tang Hao? Why don''t we two know..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Xiang heard Hua Lin''s big mouth and was too lazy to explain. She had explained to Hua Lin countless times. The more she described, the darker it became.


    Suddenly, thoughts floated out!


    A picture flashed in Jin Xiang''s mind:


    [he was a great general. He was wearing the bright armor of Tang generals. He was in his youth. He was wearing a sword around his waist and accompanied by the three armies. His strategy was unparalleled. He led the army to attack the enemy city overnight.]


    He sympathized with the people and killed the Korean soldiers who cruelly bullied and humiliated the people


    [he waved his hand to the military regulations of the Tang Dynasty and was loved by countless city people. It seems that he can save the people of Koguryo from water and fire...]


    Pictures are full of the young bright light armored general.


    What''s the matter with me

 Chapter 1122

    On the main hall of Koguryo King City!


    "Report."


    When gaisuwen heard this, he frowned and a thrilling feeling filled the hall.


    "Xuan"


    The scouts went into the hall, knelt on one knee and held up the war report with both hands!


    "Your Majesty, general park was assassinated and killed in the general''s house in Shicheng. The morale of the soldiers in Shicheng was disrupted, the soldiers fled in all directions, and the Shicheng will be broken..."


    Gaisuwen flew into a rage.


    His breathing increased, his eyes turned bloody, and his eyes showed a penetrating light.


    "What a waste. I gave the old dog 150000 troops, 150000!"


    Then he was angry and trembled all over.


    All the ministers were anxious when they heard the war report!


    The expression of panic is on the surface, like ants on a hot pot standing in the hall at a loss.


    All the ministers talked about it one after another!


    An old minister, bent and whispered.


    "What should we do? The 150000 troops in Shicheng have gone up in smoke. How did we fight?"


    "Now that the stone city is lost, only the last imperial city with empty troops is left. What should we do if the Tang army gathers a large army to fight?"


    At this time, another old minister also looked over, his face was confused, and he talked with him in fear. His legs were trembling slightly!


    "Yes! I''ve always heard that Tang Jun is bloodthirsty. What will happen to us once we break Koguryo..."


    Another middle-aged minister joined in with anxiety. He was in a trance, his face was flustered, and his eyes were blurred. He felt full of fear and at a loss


    "150000 people were defeated! General park, who had hoped for us, was also assassinated and killed. Now there are too few elite soldiers in the Imperial City, the number of troops is not large, and the remaining troops are vulnerable. This is really the end of the mountain and water. How can the army fight..."


    Hearing this, a bunch of important officials were even more flustered. The corners of their eyes were anxious and were about to squeeze out tears. I didn''t know where to discuss the rest of the battle!


    A minister, with a blue complexion, trembled and said:


    "What should I do? Is it difficult to stay in the imperial city and be killed by Datang''s captives?"


    All the ministers gradually looked anxious.


    The atmosphere in the hall gradually deepened. All the ministers were at a loss and were frightened!


    Secretly looked at gaisuwen and said nothing.


    Gaisuwen kept raising an unknown fire in his heart!


    Thoughts sprang up in my mind:


    "My angry heart is burning in my chest. I can''t wait..."


    A literary minister trembled, looked east and West, and opened his mouth to discuss the Tao;


    "It''s better to make peace. If we make peace, we can at least survive and save our lives."


    "Isn''t Turkic the same as our Koguryo now?"


    "They became ministers, presented cattle, sheep, horses and furs, and paid tribute every year. This has passed."


    A literary minister beside him was uneasy and spoke quickly;


    "Can Datang agree? Now Koguryo''s good generals are lost, elite soldiers are exhausted, there are few troops in the country, and there are only the last stone city left in the city pass, which is completely like a lamb to be slaughtered!"


    "If you call, the whole Koguryo belongs to Tang Tong."


    A young general next to me heard this! In a moment of rage, ten thousand prairie horses galloped past in my heart.


    He had sharp eyes, gnashed his teeth, stretched out his fingers and pointed at a group of civil servants.


    shout abuse:


    "You handsome men, bearded old thieves! Afraid of death, you dare to persuade the king to be a minister to the Tang boy. What''s your face?"


    "You have no backbone. You even advised the king to pay tribute every year to give fur war horses, cattle and sheep to Tang Tong. You are really a broken back dog. How dare you stand in the court! You should shrink your head and tail and go to a place where no one is alive. An dare to appear in the Jinluan hall and bark wantonly..."


    The young general is hot tempered and angry in his heart. He can''t restrain it!


    Wen Chen was furious at the news;


    For a moment, he was in a rage, each eyebrow stood up, and his angry eyes were almost bleeding.


    "You and other generals are first-class men. What can you do except defeat?"


    "If the king keeps you, it''s better to keep mixed pigs and dogs!..."


    A text minister unwilling to abuse, eyes congested, took off his crown and threw it at the young general! Shouted.


    "You and other generals, in addition to the ability to pick dung, what else can you do?"


    Gaisuwen''s whole body was filled with terrible murderous spirit. He pulled up, grabbed the knife at his waist and looked at it angrily!


    An angry storm and came from the throne!


    "Dog slave, who do you say is a man who only knows how to pick feces?"


    The sound of rage! Quickly sweep the hall.


    The ministers felt that the hall seemed to be shaking.


    Like an earthquake, the explosive drink quickly swept through the hearts of the ministers and became quiet in an instant!


    The emperor roared and the ministers broke their courage!


    "This guy Suwen is also a military general! It''s over."


    The ministers thought in their hearts.


    The person who was just talking and swearing did not know what was wrong for a moment.


    The feeling of fear like death poured into my heart.


    Gaisuwen walked down the Dragon platform.


    With a knife, I saw a head fall to the ground. The official who insulted Wu Chen just now who would only vigorously pick feces was killed on the spot.


    The butcher''s knife rises again and falls!


    The official who proposed peace was killed.


    Wave two more knives and two officials fall!


    Gaisu Wen stared round.


    All the ministers trembled in their legs and could hardly stand. No one dared to raise his head.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1123

    The majestic Tai Chi hall.


    On the Golden Dragon stage.


    Tang huanggao sat on the Golden Dragon chair.


    "Report."


    The emperor of Tang Dynasty heard this, and a little excited flame appeared in his heart. He couldn''t help but be happy and happy!


    "Hurry up."


    The scouts went to the hall with a happy face, knelt on one knee and held up the war report!


    "Report to the emperor that the great general led the Yingwu sergeant of the state of Tang to capture the important city of Anqing. He is still marching towards the King City of Koguryo..."


    All the ministers were in an uproar.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Hao is really a blessing general of the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Even if 130000 people enter Koguryo, it''s like entering a no man''s land. There''s no official in the world and the history of ancient and modern times!"


    Holding the war report in his hand, the king of Tang stood proudly in the hall, and a young smile hung on his majestic face, as if he had returned to the youth of the Zongma battlefield.


    Waving dragon sleeves, he walked down the jade steps with his negative hand, and the posture of looking down once again.


    "Tang Hao''s talent has been through heaven and earth. This time, he is invincible in this battle. It''s not inferior to what I used to be."


    "Anqing city collapsed and Koguryo imperial city was readily available."


    "Join me in wishing the heroes of the Tang Dynasty make persistent efforts to destroy the country and expand the territory of the Tang Dynasty."


    The ministers were in high spirits.


    Fang Xuanling smiled and congratulated with both hands!


    "Tang Sergeant enters Koguryo and fights thousands of miles! The farther the war is, the more difficult it is to supply the soldiers, horses, food and grass!"


    "Now our army has Anqing, which is also an important place for the army."


    "Since then, the food and grass of the Tang army must be continuously supplemented, which seems to be the only worry of the Tang sergeant. Now it has been solved!"


    "Tang Sergeant Yu Koguryo is no longer capable of attacking the enemy..."


    Tang Huanglang smiled and Longyan was happy!


    "Ha ha! God bless Datang!..."


    "I got Tang Hao, just as the emperor of Han Dynasty got Huaiyin..."


    "The glory of our Datang will shine on the world, reflect the world, make the four barbarians surrender, and shine on our Datang for the next 500 years, 1000 years..."


    Speak English!


    Tang emperor walked slowly to the gate of Tai Chi hall and looked up at the sky


    All the ministers felt this feeling and scene!


    I just feel that a majestic spirit of overlooking the world blooms in an instant on the Tang Emperor!


    In the world of mortals, who can stand up to the sky and stand up to the earth, even those who are regarded by the ministers


    The Tang emperor held his hands high and looked at the sky;


    "Today is the day of good fortune in the Tang Dynasty! When you have fun with heaven"


    Looking at the direction of Koguryo from a distance, the Tang emperor sighed in his heart


    "Koguryo has been violating our Central Plains too much for decades. If our Datang army can pass shanlingguan, Tang Hao will really realize my long cherished wish for many years."


    "My Koguryo heart disease will also heal..."


    "Newspaper"


    The emperor of Tang Dynasty and his ministers listened to the voice and looked around. They were stunned:


    "And the military newspaper?"


    Seeing a happy look on the Scout''s face, the Tang emperor and his ministers couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Report quickly..."


    Scouts kneel on one knee!


    "Your Majesty, the general led the Tang army to attack Anshi City, and then set an ambush at the mountain pass. The enemy fell prey to the plan, defeated 150000 troops of Koguryo, cut more than 70000 troops, captured 20000 troops, and Koguryo fled in all directions."


    a moment!


    The ministers behind the Tang emperor returned to their senses.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Your wish has finally been fulfilled..."


    "Since the former Sui Dynasty, there has never been such a grand event. Now the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are prosperous, open and ancient, shining today!"


    A minister showed surprise in his words.


    "The former Sui Dynasty''s northern expedition to Koguryo was defeated by the liaoshui River, and the army broke up between the fingers. Now the Tang Dynasty has really created the first heavy lift of the Central Plains military front in decades, which is really amazing¡°


    The emperor of Tang was elated when he listened to the praise


    Gently shake the Dragon sleeves, and the short face shows a kind color. Turn around and look at the ministers!


    "I have entered such a powerful state in Datang. Tang Hao, the nephew of empress quannai''s eldest grandson..."


    The king is happy, and the ministers are happy


    The ministers behind him looked left and right in an instant and talked!


    "General Tang Hao''s troops are so skillful! It''s a strategy of ghosts and gods to ambush and mountain streams when attacking Anqing."


    "It even attracted 130000 troops thousands of miles to use troops. It has been a continuous battle. There has never been a loss and a draw. All of them have won big victories. It is not like the great general in ancient times..."


    "Yes! General Tang''s military strategy is really unique. In a few years, he has won such merit, which is enough to remain in history forever and can be called the first military general in history..."


    "General Tang Hao is powerful. In ancient times, sun Wuzi led an army of 30000 and powerful princes. Now general Tang Hao has taken charge of 130000 troops and is invincible in the world. There are countless countries in Koguryo. He can''t stop it for a moment. It''s the name of the God of war in the world."


    The emperor turned his face.


    Ecstatic way;


    "When the army comes back from destroying Korea, I will reward Tang Hao and the three armies..."


    The ministers bowed their heads;


    "Your Majesty''s benevolence, long live, long live..."

 Chapter 1124

    Carriages embroidered with the word "Yin" came in long lines from the west, loaded with tall grain and grass, and sent into the city one by one.


    Two west gate guards will stand on the battlements and gather together to watch!


    "Ha ha, there are so many grain and grass into the city. There are 100000 stones!"


    "There must be. The grain and grass are still coming in. With so much grain, our army has no problem attacking the Koguryo imperial city for a month!"


    "Whether it''s a tug of war or a sweep of the army, the army has no worries behind. The day when the horse steps on the imperial city of Koguryo is just around the corner."


    They smiled at each other and looked downstairs. There were cattle and sheep in the city, rewarding the three armies.


    There was a scene of drinking in a large bowl and eating meat in the military camp. When the wine was drunk, the interest was waning


    A pawn in the distance squatted on the ground, with oil on his mouth and his cheeks propped up!


    Here in the city, the pawn opened his mouth and tore the leg of lamb held by his left hand. This eating image reflects a rough, crazy and heroic.


    The collision sound of the porcelain altar that kept nailing around sounded everywhere. Everyone shouted loudly at the wine order!


    Bursts of local ballads came from a distance. A group of soldiers listened carefully and couldn''t understand them! Follow the crowd and clap their hands.


    Rows of mutton were also worn on numerous campfires in the center of the military camp. The meat was roasted and sizzled. The fire army recklessly ate the roasted meat in one hand, grabbed handfuls of seasoning in the other hand, and only wafted out bursts of meat fragrance with sparks, mixed with the smell of wine floating on the wine cart in front of it, The atmosphere of the whole camp is filled with a forest of wine and meat


    All the generals gathered in front of the army tent in the school yard!


    A young general, with a proud face and a sharp look in his eyes, chewed down a lamb chop and said:


    "The war in the back is almost to kill gaisuwen!"


    "I didn''t expect to fight so fast. The place I pointed to by the Bing Feng of the Tang Dynasty is all a group of local chickens and dogs. I''ll just sweep it away..."


    Hearing this, a general smiled wildly and shouted:


    "Ha ha, I feel the same way! Come and do this bowl."


    Chumo picks up the bowl, slowly pours it down, looks at Tang Hao''s position, and says in a dragon roaring voice:


    "By the way, senior general, should we work hard to take the army to the imperial city of Koguryo and attack the city directly? Now Koguryo has been half dead. There are no soldiers, no generals and no war to fight. How can he fight?"


    A young general swallows a mouthful of wine. Listening to Chumo''s words, he agrees again and again:


    "What general Cheng said is very true!"


    "At present, there are at most thousands of old, weak, sick and disabled people left in gaisuwen. A little more Koguryo refugees are also local chickens and dogs. The Tang army can kill them all at once."


    The generals looked at the elite soldiers who were eating mutton, even without today''s reward


    A young general shows a heroic spirit:


    "The morale of the three armed forces is now going to hit people. Ghosts and gods are hard to stop..."


    "General, attack Koguryo imperial city. The last general asks for war and takes the vanguard..."


    A war cry roared!


    As soon as the generals listen, they all discuss the vanguard position. Where is a better time to make contributions than this


    When Tang Hao saw the scene, he frowned slightly and looked at the front


    He said in a deep voice:


    "I think Gai Su Wen''s army was born a soldier. He was bandit and a murderous devil. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for him to give up the imperial city."


    "We can''t take the last battle lightly!"


    The generals were stunned. Eyebrows slowly droop, expression silent thinking


    After a long time.


    The deputy general said:


    "By the way, how did Pu Miao die? Did the Ministry rebel? No one came to the Tang army to receive a reward. Unexpectedly, several generals with high official positions died cleanly in the general''s house."


    Chumo listens to these words, frowns, glances at Tang Hao with deep meaning, and a bad smile appears on his face.


    "Of course, we owe it to general Tang."


    Hearing Chumo''s words, the vice generals burst into a strange light in their eyes. The corners of their mouths slightly recalled at the next moment. Yu Guang glanced at Tang Hao, who was sitting still and silent.


    He turns to Chumo and asks curiously.


    "General Cheng, tell us what''s going on?"


    "The death of Pu Miao was before the Tang army entered the city. What''s the matter with general Tang?"


    Chumo''s face glows red with fire, and his sly eyes move away from Tang Hao, with a stronger sense of teasing on his face.


    "Hey! It''s not that boy''s flirting with foreign beauties. No, the girl who was captured earlier, give the boy a surprise."


    When the generals heard this, their eyes lit up with admiration, envy and jealousy, and glanced at Tang Hao:


    "The great general Tang Hao has two beautiful wives and concubines in the Tang Dynasty! Not to mention the charming golden house at ordinary times, needless to say, there must be. There are romantic encounters here when going to war. Exotic beauties envy us!"


    A deputy general followed closely:


    "Yes! How dare a girl take a great risk to assassinate the army general! She doesn''t even care about her life."


    "General Tang, if it weren''t for this woman''s affection for you, who would believe us soldiers?"


    The crowd burst into laughter, and their meaningful eyes gathered on Tang Hao on one side.


    Grasping the lamb leg in his hand, Tang Hao took a bite. Tang Hao was stunned and looked at the jumping picture in front of him, with no expression on his face.


    "I don''t know about it."


    "An eventful woman."


    Seeing that Tang Hao''s words were cold, the people who were still laughing felt bored and shut up.


    Looking at the silent people, the stern look in Tang Hao''s eyes faded, and then a touch of imperceptible worry appeared.


    "I don''t know if they are out of danger."

 Chapter 1125

    In the imperial city of Koguryo, tens of thousands of sergeants were interspersed in the alleys. One by one, the refugees were arrested by Changge Dingbei and escorted to the military camp!


    There was chaos everywhere in the barracks! A group of soldiers kept running back and forth at the gate of the camp. When they came back from the outside, a group of sergeants kept pushing and shoving with dozens of desperate refugees.


    The news of Pu Miao''s death in the war had already spread all over the army, and the soldiers of the three services were terrified.


    The gate of the camp.


    A group of soldiers with cold armor and swords ran into the gate of the camp and stood in two rows. A tall figure rode into the middle of the camp, looked at the camp with a dignified face, dressed in golden armor and waist broken swords.


    When I looked around, I saw the soldiers sitting on the ground with a look of anger:


    "Pass my king''s order and gather at the school yard."


    Behind him, several war horses galloped away with a young general and scattered.


    "The king has ordered that the three armed forces gather at the school yard."


    Gaisuwen stood on the commanding officer''s stage watching the three armed forces, watching the mood of the three armed forces sergeants gradually show an unhappy look.


    The morale of the three armed forces was low.


    The drum shook behind you!


    Gesuwen waved his big hand! The drum stopped suddenly.


    In the vast crowd, three pawns lowered their bodies and whispered:


    "The king is here. Is it true that the king called for an imperial expedition a few days ago? Tang Jun called so soon?"


    The pawn next to him looked frightened. At the thought of going to the city building to fight the fierce Tang army, a touch of fear crossed his mind.


    "Now the Koguryo border has been pulled out, the territory has been lost, and the generals have died. How can we fight?"


    Another soldier listened to this, his heart tightened, and the feeling of uneasiness filled his heart!


    "The generals are crazy now. They are constantly seizing refugees from the whole city to join the army. The whole day is angry and people are angry. The soldiers are not ready for war. How can such soldiers fight in the barracks?"


    Several pawns showed deep reluctance on their faces, touched their eyebrows, and sent out a sadness in their eyebrows and eyes!


    "The city gate is closed, and you can''t run away. In your anger, you killed several important officials in the court. Your majesty is ready to fight back!"


    Under the general''s stage, they are whispering everywhere!


    Gaisuwen held the sword in his hand, and a thunderous voice came out:


    "Officers and men of the three services, Tang Tong committed my Koguryo border crossing, burned, killed, robbed and abused, and killed my officers and men. The atrocities are unbearable."


    "Now the Tang army has gone down to the stone city, only one step away from our Koguryo imperial city."


    "This time I will fight in person. You will not fight in blood and live or die with the imperial city."


    Hearing this, the following sergeants immediately heard a lot of noise!


    The tone of doubt came out faintly, mixed in everyone''s mouth and came to the stage!


    Gaisuwen''s eyes gradually turned red. He looked for a sound and chopped at the commanding officer''s desk with a knife.


    "Order, all the soldiers in the city go up the wall."


    "There is no amnesty for those who hide escapees, those who make rumors and disturb the morale of the army, and those who neglect combat!"


    ¡­¡­


    Today is sunny and cloudless!


    A big locust tree stood trembling and suddenly fell down.


    This is a dense mountain forest. A civilian man is naked in the scorching sun, twisted 180 degrees and holding a big axe high.


    The arms, waist and legs are tight, so that the strength is integrated, and the axe emits a sharp light,


    "Ha!"


    A heavy drink and cut it down


    Raise your axe again!


    There are countless such voices around me. Look around.


    The mountains and forests are full of civilian men.


    Some worked hard to cut down trees, and the people around pulled the rope to pull down the trees that were about to be cut down.


    Some carried wood to the car.


    Some are digging stones in the mountains and constantly carrying stones to get on the bus.


    This is the last battle against Koguryo.


    The general will never allow anything unexpected to happen.


    A whole 100000 people were called to cut wood and stone in the mountains and forests, and wantonly prepare siege equipment


    The drumming sound generated by the trampling of horse hoofs can be heard all the time. This is more than 10000 Tang cavalry outside the woods.


    The excellent iron cavalry is as fast as thunder, as fast as electricity, holding the cavalry''s Park knife and wearing majestic iron armor! His eyes showed perseverance, boldness and ruthlessness.


    Tens of thousands of iron hoofs trampled on the plain. Horses galloped wantonly in the plain, and teams of cavalry galloped along the edge of the forest. Always be vigilant and beware of possible attacks from Koguryo.


    A group of sergeants were riding horses on the hillside, feeling the rustling breeze passing through their cheeks. Suddenly, there was a sound of horse hoofs in the distance.


    A group of sergeants looked at the sound and saw a flag with Tang characters flying in the wind with a group of cavalry in the distance. A group of Tang troops came from afar. The first general was wearing a bright armor. The smooth armor showed a fascinating light in the sunlight.


    The leader of the cavalry team approached slowly with the team, and his sight became clear and fixed his eyes!


    "It''s a general!"


    The sergeants immediately greeted him.


    Tang Hao stopped his horse and looked at the mountains of logs and stones in front of him.


    Said faintly:


    "How many siege equipment have been mined?"


    General Hui:


    "Nearly 1000 vehicles of stones and more than 2000 vehicles of wood have been prepared..."


    Tang Hao listened to the numbers and bowed his head for a moment!


    "Almost. Make sure to build siege equipment overnight today. Tomorrow I will lead a large army out of the stone city and into the Koguryo imperial city!"

 Chapter 1126

    Koguryo imperial city.


    The sergeant and the city people were surrounded on the wall.


    A sergeant looked around.


    The city tower was crowded, and the king''s forbidden guard, holding a whip, constantly commanded the people to move Yiying''s materials to the city wall.


    The houses near the city wall were in ruins.


    The imperial city guard, with complete armour and stomach, a sword wrapped around his waist and a whip in his hand, stood on the ruins and commanded the civilian men to search for all available things and move them to the city.


    The wall was full of stones, rolling logs, fire oil and everything that could defend the city.


    A black line rolled up on the distant horizon.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    A pawn pointed in one direction.


    The soldiers on the wall heard the sound and looked.


    "It''s Tang Jun! Tang Jun is coming!"


    Hearing this, the soldiers in the city turned white, and a look of fear flashed in their eyes.


    Looking at the vast black line surging, it seems as if dark clouds cover the sky and block out the sun


    There was an instant of noise on the wall!


    "My God! What should I do?"


    I don''t know who trembled in this depression.


    The fingers on the bow string were pinched unconsciously, cold sweat appeared on the head under the silver helmet, and the dark cloud reflected in the eyes seemed to be like the arrival of death. Unconsciously, a feeling of suffocation came up, and the breath became urgent at this moment.


    Gradually, the words of panic intertwined on the wall.


    "Can we... Can we still hold it?"


    "This... How to fight?"


    The garrison general pressed his heart and was frightened. He roared with a tremor.


    "Concentrate on alert and prepare for the battle!"


    A thump of iron hoofs came slowly from the distance.


    It was tens of thousands of iron hoofs galloping on the plain, and the horses'' hooves trampled on the ground. The galloping momentum of the long knife and angry horses rolled in the hearts of the soldiers at the head of the city with the sound.


    The Tang army in the distance came from far to near, with bursts of rumbling, earth shaking and mountain shaking footsteps.


    During the Tang army''s operation, tens of thousands of troops passed by, and the dust and smoke rolled up quickly.


    A civilian man carrying a fire oil tank saw this scene in the city tower from a distance. He was panicked and immediately rowed to his heart. The oil tank in his hand fell to the ground and broke


    "Dare to whisper, bewitch and confuse the public, and there is no amnesty for killing my army!"


    A Koguryo city guard saw a whisper on the head of the city and gave a loud drink!


    "The Tang army has arrived. Prepare for the war quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    The wind blew over the city tower and swept the neck of the soldiers in the city tower. It was cold!


    After a long time.


    Datang''s army gradually approached and the line of sight gradually became clear.


    The sergeant in front of him was dressed in black armor, the heavy shield soldier was in front, the middle army of the sword shield soldier listened to the order, and the cavalry patrolled and guarded on both sides of the army. The long Golin stood. The sun shone on a armored stomach, showing a penetrating light.


    At this point.


    The sword shield soldier smashed the shield with a knife.


    The sound of banging came out, and each sound hit the hearts of Koguryo soldiers.


    The three armies marched in an orderly and uniform way, and the thunder like footsteps seemed to feel the earth shaking!


    Led by a huge handsome car, on which a general dressed in bright light armor stood beside him with a long sword and sat quietly on the chariot! Look at this towering city wall.


    Behind him, on the rows of war horses, stood a group of giant men in steel armor, holding streams and axes, looking at the city head indifferently!


    I saw the handsome car stopped.


    Behind him, Chumo pulls the horse and raises his hand high!


    The three services stopped in an instant.


    Tens of thousands of heavy shield soldiers smashed the shield on the ground, and the dust immediately flew up.


    Bang... Bang


    Put a long gun on the heavy shield and pose as a battle!


    "Huo... Huo..."


    One by one, the head of the Long Ge stood straight on the ground. The tail of tens of thousands of Long Ge was constantly smashed to the ground by the Long Ge soldiers. The soldiers kept yelling, and a long-standing murderous spirit filled the imperial city.


    Chumo puts down his palm, orders and prohibitions, and the three armed forces instantly calm down!


    His eyes showed a fierce look:


    "Array"


    The troops dispersed, the swords and axes retreated, the shields came forward, and the sword and shield soldiers came forward slightly to sit in the front army!


    A tall siege vehicle pulled forward and slowly approached the forward army.


    The siege car seemed to show its fierce fangs in front of the city wall, and countless civilian men pulled hundreds of such monsters.


    There are countless stone catapults beside the siege vehicles.


    These catapults are wide and long. They are more than twice as long as Koguryo''s own army. God knows how much weight they can throw. They are completely deadly beasts.


    The dark Tang army is very angry under the sunshine!


    On the tower, Koguryo soldiers, civilians, with broken liver and gallbladder, cold sweat on their forehead, only felt dry mouth and throat.


    Several city men glanced downstairs at the towering siege beast and the dark army of the Tang Dynasty. They only felt that their legs were soft for a while.


    He ran and quickly ran down the tower.


    When they ran to the lower part of the city tower, several men shouted with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Run! Tang Jun is coming"


    Thousands of people threw down their stones and cans and ran away.


    Rows and rows of archers occupy the battlements, raise their bows and take arrows!


    The archer shivered and the hand grasping the bow trembled.


    A feather arrow immediately fell down the towe

 Chapter 1127

    In the Koguryo Imperial City, the pawn took a sharp blade to make a cloth strip, firmly wrapped up his wounds, his teeth were tightly bitten, and there were painful sobs all over his throat.


    In the distance, a soldier''s face was covered with blood. Blood flowed all over his neck and face. A big man held a cloth to tightly wrap the pawn''s head. Several big men pressed the pawn''s hands and feet. The huge wound was touched and roared, and his eyes kept falling down with tears because of pain!


    The sound of beating the ground came and went, and the soldiers beat the place on fire with all kinds of wet things. Fire oil was everywhere on the city head, full of thick smoke burned by fire oil.


    There were bursts of wailing around the city wall. Countless soldiers either hugged their legs or covered their bodies. The whole ruins were full of broken limbs and joints. One body was lifted by the soldiers and thrown downstairs!


    Gaisuwen''s golden armor was covered with black and red fire oil blood, the slowly solidified blood on the helmet, the hair became scattered under the armor, and his face looked at the battlefield gloomily.


    A deputy general behind him looked at the ruins inside the city wall. Outside the city wall were full of Tang troops. His heart was like a knife. He bowed his hands to gaisuwen:


    "Your Majesty, there are not enough soldiers in our imperial city now. These exiles who have been captured for exile are of no use and have no combat power. Our elite imperial city guards and city wall guards are only more than 30000 in total. Datang has 130000 troops. They have won a great victory in the northern expedition all the way. They are not afraid to fight on the tower. Compared with the troops, there is too much difference."


    "When the Tang army attacked in a wave, the bodies of the Tang army taken away under the city were very few, and countless of our army were smashed and burned on the city tower. After the first war, our army lost more than 10000 soldiers!"


    "Your Majesty, why don''t we withdraw first? The green mountains are here. I''m not afraid there''s no firewood."


    When gaisuwen heard the speech, he pressed his big hand on the handle of the knife and suddenly clenched it tightly, with an unhappy face.


    "Withdraw?"


    "This is the Koguryo Imperial City, the king''s territory and the king''s world. Why withdraw!"


    Dong Dong Dong


    A war drum sounded and came from outside the city wall.


    Gaisuwen and all the army generals look at it!


    Tang soldiers rushed to the wall with countless siege ladders, followed by sword and shield soldiers.


    "Ho ho ho"


    Several huge siege vehicles were pushed out of the barracks by a group of strong men in a neat rhythm, followed by the sword and shield soldiers and moved slowly towards the wall.


    Gaisuwen looked at everything in front of him and his anger was ignited.


    "Push those Untouchables to the front line and resist the soldiers who ascended the city in the Tang Dynasty!"


    A general was shocked at the speech,


    "Your majesty! Isn''t this... Let them die?"


    "If the people block the arrow, they will make the soldiers feel cold. We... We will be unstable. We are afraid of defecting in the face of battle!"


    When gaisuwen heard this, he couldn''t bear his anger any more. He pulled out the gold knife and fell with it. The general''s blood splashed five steps in an instant.


    "Mutiny? I think you are the running dog of the Tang Dynasty who brings trouble to the military heart!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless soldiers of the Tang army rushed to the enemy city with dense cloud ladders.


    Armed with swords, the sword shield soldiers grabbed the thick round shield, some followed Yunji, and some followed their own small school to rush to the wooden bridge suspended on the moat at the gate of the city.


    "The gate is open!"


    A loud cry spread in the Tang army. A group of Tang soldiers looked at it together. The suspension bridge on the river at the gate of the city was slowly put down and the gate was opened.


    "Go!"


    Seeing the city gate open, countless Tang soldiers rushed to the city gate, raised their swords, shouted and quickly spread to the rear.


    After a while, there was a sudden stop in the front!


    Countless people poured out of the gate.


    Tang Jun subconsciously raised his shield, raised his knife and was on alert.


    In the eyes, countless people with ragged clothes and thin faces screamed bitterly and rushed out towards the door opening.


    At the same time as the sad sound behind him sounded, he pushed and squeezed the people in front like a wave and ran towards the Tang army. Vaguely, he could hear the frightened cry of "killing" and so on.


    Seeing the unarmed people swarming in front of him with their hands tied back, the soldiers in the front row exclaimed.


    "General! They''re coming!"


    The sound of Xionghong shook through the city.


    "Don''t use the knife! Hold it!"


    Surrounded by a group of deputy generals, Tang Hao looked at the mobs pouring out of the gate from a distance. Gaisuwen''s mind was familiar to his chest!


    A deputy general behind him looked at him from a distance with an angry face:


    "How could it be that gaisuwen used a knife and axe to drive the civilians with bound hands to attack our army."


    A burly young deputy general flashed a cold light in his eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "Since ancient times, he was kind and did not take charge of soldiers. He dared to confront soldiers and soldiers. Even unarmed vagrants, what is the difference between them and soldiers?"


    "Gaisuwen is extremely cruel. As a monarch, we don''t care about the life and death of our people. Why should we be kind?"


    Hearing this, the old deputy general next to him immediately tightened his mind, looked at the young general and hurriedly said:


    "The Tang Dynasty is a state of etiquette. The laws of the Tang Dynasty have words. How can we hurt the killers if we don''t cut off the unarmed people?"


    "Moreover, Koguryo will be as obedient to the tribes on the grassland as it is to pay tribute. It''s easy to kill and difficult to take heart."


    Hearing the discussion in his ear, Tang Hao got up slowly.


    "Order! Suspend the siege."

 Chapter 1128

    A roaring sound resounded through the Imperial City, countless Tang troops shouted and killed through the city, and countless Koguryo sergeants showed their earth color and looked frightened!


    Tang Hao''s eyes showed a cold light, opposite gaisuwen''s four eyes


    "Gaisuwen, drop no!"


    Gaisuwen looked at the city angrily


    "This is my Koguryo imperial city. On this day, this king will be my Koguryo territory."


    "If you want me to surrender, you are dreaming! You have the ability to attack yourself..."


    Tang Hao pointed at the whip and a military order like Tianwei came out:


    "Kill"


    There was a loud charge in the Tang army!


    The soldiers of the three armies rushed to the battle with light clothes, carried the ladder, red eyes and rushed frantically, and the archers rushed on both sides!


    The general looked downstairs and the endless Tang army rushed forward with a fierce face!


    Under the city tower, countless Tang troops bent their bows and arrows to face the city tower. The clear sound of bows and arrows sliding through the city suddenly resounded through the city!


    The arrows are like locusts, which are thrown into the sky to cover the sky and the sun.


    There was a sudden burst of drinking at the head of the city.


    "Top shield! Avoid!"


    When the voice fell, an iron shield was pushed up and protected in front of the soldiers.


    Bang bang.


    Arrows rain down, nail on the shield surface, or make marks, and are bounced off.


    In the gap of the shield, the sound of breaking the air suddenly stopped, passed through the skin and flesh, took up the blood line, and accompanied by the shrill scream. The whole city shrouded by the arrow rain screamed everywhere. The slow-moving figure was swallowed by the arrow in a moment, screamed and fell. In a moment, there was no sound.


    The arrow rain stopped for a while.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang.


    In the sound of soldiers fighting in the Tang Dynasty near my ears, the sound of artifacts hitting the city wall kept coming to my ears.


    The general guarding the city was suddenly surprised. He opened his shield, raised his knife, cut off the shield and arrows, and looked down at the city.


    In the eyes, the ladder was built on the wall, and the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, with their faces raised and fierce eyes, held a knife in their mouth and struggled to climb up.


    Yu Guangzhong, rows of cloud ladders were built on the city wall, and the dark Tang Army soldiers spread up like walking ants.


    The garrison general twitched in the corners of his eyes and hissed out.


    "Pay attention to the bottom of the city and guard the head of the city."


    When the voice fell, one shield was lifted, and the soldiers holding swords, bows and arrows were crazy to shoot and chop at the bottom of the city.


    For a moment, the blood mist on the ladder filled the air. When the shrill howl sounded, a figure suddenly fell and fell down the city with the soldiers behind him.


    When fresh blood splashed to the corner of the city, the fierce soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who were not afraid of death climbed up the ladder again. It seemed that blood and death could arouse their thirst for blood.


    Arrows were shot down the city head, boulders were pushed out of the battlements, and logs rolled down the ladder.


    "Tang Jun is coming up! Hurry..."


    A cry of horror rang through the city.


    The sound of the shining Tang Dao suddenly stopped when it turned cold.


    The gap of the battlements and the protruding head glittered with cold cold in the red eyes. They climbed over the city wall in the noise, raised blood flowers at the head of the city in the rain of swords and lightsabers, and soldiers appeared behind the city wall


    The defense of the city was torn out in an instant, and the gap expanded and spread.


    The fierce Tang soldiers, like tigers and wolves, wantonly hacked and killed the guards at the head of the city. When they jumped off the wall, they stamped over the soldiers with shields, and the shrill howl spread at the head of the city in an instant.


    The guards holding the handle of the knife trembled faintly. More and more Tang soldiers turned into the city wall in their eyes. The flying narrow blade wall was constantly compressed towards the city, and the residual limb blood was thrown away. Many Koguryo soldiers rolled down the city.


    A knife slashed the Tang soldiers who turned over and turned over, and the guard general spread a frightened voice at the head of the city.


    "Nancheng... Nancheng can''t hold it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gaisuwen fiercely looked back at Nancheng, his eyes flashed a touch of shock, and then a loud drink rang through the city tower:


    "Waste, how long has it taken to attack!"


    As he was saying this, a Tang army attacked the city. Gaisuwen stepped forward and cut it down with a knife. The Tang soldier raised his shield to resist, and gaisuwen stabbed it.


    "Kill me."


    A group of Tang soldiers on the North City Tower rushed up to the city head, waved their hands, grabbed the sabre bitten on their mouth, jumped down and kicked down Korean soldiers. The long knife followed and jumped to chop down the soldiers around them. The city head was full of red robes, and more and more soldiers were chopped down.


    Countless red robed Tang troops pressed on the tower and pushed forward desperately. Koguryo soldiers were killed all over the ground and retreated constantly.


    "Tang Jun can''t stop it. The north city is broken..."


    A frightened cry came from the city tower and dispersed in an instant.


    When gaisuwen heard this, he was startled, and a subconscious panic flashed across his face. Looking at the red robes everywhere on the city walls, questions flew out of his mind:


    "How could it be? But it took only half an hour to attack my two walls."


    He stared at the city wall with blood dripping eyes and roared all over the city tower:


    "Kill me back!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong."


    A dull knock on the door sounded, and great forces poured in, and countless soldiers on the gate were lifted away.


    A crisp crack came into the city gate, and the young general who was directing the defense of the city gate turned his head and looked at it!


    A gap appeared on the city gate, and my heart sank instantly:


    "Give it to me!"


    The soldiers quickly climbed up, picked up logs in panic, and lifted them up on the gate.


    Another loud noise came, the gap expanded instantly, the city gate protruded inward, the sawdust on the city gate flew, the iron nails were knocked out of the city gate, and the logs just on the city gate were loaded and overturned on the ground, making a clang sound.


    A huge hole above the city gate came into view. Looking out from the hole, the iron armored Tang soldiers opposite looked at the city gate like wild wolves.


    Looking at the city gate tottering, the guard''s frightened look could no longer be suppressed, and his hair exploded in an instant.


    "The gate is about to break. It won''t last much time..."


    "Run!"


    Countless guards threw down the Long Ge in their hands and ran quickly towards the city!


    Gaisuwen suddenly saw a group of soldiers at the gate of the city on the wall, shouting and running for their lives. His heart was cold:


    "Is the city gate going to be broken? My Koguryo is really gone!"


    Looking around, the city wall was full of Tang troops surging up, and countless pieces of red Tang armor flashed a trace of sadness in my heart.


    In his stupor, the general behind him suddenly burst up, rushed up, set up gaisuwen and ran down the city towe

 Chapter 1129

    On the golden Luan Hall of the imperial city.


    Gaisu Wenduan sat on the Dragon chair, his hair was dishevelled, and his hair crown had already fallen to the ground.


    Several generals stood at your highness, and the blood stained armor came into view. They were all soldiers who fought together with themselves in those years!


    A group of literary ministers stood uneasy and whispered on the hall.


    Three civil and military men gathered around the hall, and their expression was full of horror!


    "Why is the Tang army so strong? It took more than an hour to beat the drum, but it attacked the city!"


    "Tang Jun must be coming to the palace. What else can we do now? Please come down!"


    "But can the king agree?"


    All the ministers surrounded in front of me were at a loss for a moment!


    Listening to the noise of his highness, gaisuwen''s face sank. Even though he couldn''t hear what the courtiers said, now he was defeated. Most of what they said could be guessed by gaisuwen.


    With a slight sigh, gaisuwen frowned.


    "The minister is frightened, the generals are withered, and the general trend is gone."


    A general with cloth strapped on his head walked out of the queue with determination and set his hands on gaisuwen:


    "Your Majesty, we have a navy in the East. We can go to sea and escape to other places. When everything is calm, we can''t be discouraged. We can make a comeback."


    Hearing this, all the ministers were stunned, as if they had caught the last straw that could live.


    Gaisuwen heard that he was silent and looked coldly at the officials in the hall. Then fell into meditation, a sadness spread in my heart and sighed!


    "I, King gaisuwen I, once upon a time, led countless soldiers to march north and south, win every battle, and defeat many powerful enemies. How come I have fallen here now? Is the country I fought so hard give in? Escape..."


    Pondering for a moment, gaisuwen looked down the hall!


    "Report."


    A military newspaper, accompanied by a flustered footsteps, came into the hall!


    Gaisuwen and his ministers hurried to see it. A bloody scout hurried over, knelt in front of the hall, and held up a war report in his hands!


    "Your Majesty, my navy met Tang Jun and the whole army was destroyed..."


    When the ministers heard the military newspaper, the hope of escape that had just been ignited was extinguished in an instant, their faces sank in an instant, and the hall was silent for a moment.


    Gaisuwen gradually felt waves of despair.


    Just ignited the idea of rolling soil in my heart, and was smashed by a piece of war report. Bursts of heartache stabbed my heart, and infinite emotion crossed my heart


    ¡­¡­


    A sound of horse hoofs spread far into the Imperial City, and there were bursts of noise in the distance.


    Countless chaotic voices came.


    All the officials in the hall knew that the event was bad. The Tang army came to the imperial city!


    Staring in horror at the direction of the sound source:


    The rumbling footsteps became more and more obvious.


    "Take gaisuwen!"


    A roar came into the palace.


    Countless warriors of the Tang army in red robes chased down the palace guards with long swords, and gradually approached the palace hall. The palace was surrounded by 30% of the Tang army.


    There was a gap in the encirclement outside the palace. A general of the Tang Dynasty rode a tall horse wearing a bright armor, slowly beat his horse forward, stopped in front of the hall and looked into the hall.


    Countless ministers looked at the general in front of them in panic. They turned their heads and didn''t dare to look at Tang Jiang.


    The general opened his lips and teeth, and a murderous declaration came out:


    "Those who disobey will be beheaded, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    The ministers in the hall immediately became flustered. One of the ministers looked at each other, pale and at a loss!


    Bang.


    A sound of weapon dropping sounded, and a minister hurried down the hall, pale and crying:


    "I surrendered! Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."


    The picture in front of me was like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of the ministers.


    A minister took one step and ran forward.


    When someone started, the minister immediately reacted. A lot of Ministers rushed out of the hall and knelt down in front of the army.


    "My Lord, we surrender and pledge our allegiance to the Tang emperor to the death!"


    Gaisuwen looked at several generals who had fought side by side for decades.


    The generals turned their heads and looked out, hesitated for a moment and rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, gaisuwen was alone above the hall.


    Grabbing the sabre, he got up and walked to the door. Looking at the ministers in front of him, he looked angry and scolded:


    "You subjugated thieves and spineless dogs peck. I hate that I didn''t kill you all at the beginning..."


    After scolding, gaisuwen disheveled his hair, raised his knife and shouted madly:


    "I''m the king of a country, and I won''t give you death. I sprinkle fire oil on the hall, and I won''t leave you this palace!"


    Then he looked up to the sky and gave a sad smile. The fire fold in his hand was blown. He looked at the towering palace and looked at the dazed ministers outside the hall with disdain. The boundless fire immediately lit around him!


    "Hahaha..."


    The hall was full of collapsed hysterical howls, and the crazy laughter of a burning man!

 Chapter 1130:

    In front of Koguryo palace!


    Surrounded by generals and a group of Koguryo ministers, Tang Hao slowly entered the hall!


    Looking at the hall full of Cangyi, the ministers sighed.


    The body of gaisuwen beside him was still burning, and the smell of burning filled the hall.


    After a while, there was a sound of pushing and shoving outside the door.


    "Come on, whet haw!"


    The Grand Prince of Koguryo was escorted to the palace. The prince looked around angrily.


    Looking at the charred body on the hall, with his father''s sword beside him, he knew who the dead was in an instant. In an instant, he burst into tears and looked at general Tang fiercely.


    Tang Jiang sat on the upper dragon chair, and Koguryo''s old ministers knelt down on the hall, shaking together.


    The prince saw this group of Ministers prostrate on the ground as slaves and maidservants, and his heart was crazy and angry:


    "You have no integrity, like the dog with broken spine. How dare you live in the world? You fell as soon as my father died. Are you ministers?"


    Then the prince stared at the kneeling ministers fiercely, and the ministers looked ashamed.


    Lao Tingwei slowly raised his head, looked up at the prince quietly, stretched out his bony hand and quietly pulled his trouser leg.


    "Great prince, don''t make a noise in the hall!"


    "Now I can''t return to heaven."


    "Get down on your knees quickly. Don''t make Tang generals angry. It''s possible that Datang can allow us Koguryo to be autonomous like Turks."


    After hearing this, the prince despised the old minister and kicked the following old minister away:


    "You old man, when my father was alive, he was kind to you! So you repay him by bending your head and licking your toes for the thief."


    The prince became hysterical and turned to glare at Tang Hao.


    "Shameless Tang thieves, like snakes and scorpions, destroy my ancestral temple and my home."


    "I wish I could kill you a thousand times!"


    Tang Hao''s eyes closed slightly, and the cold light flashed in his eyes!


    Hearing this, Lao Tingwei hurriedly turned his eyes and dared not look at the prince again.


    In the blink of an eye.


    There was a flash of knife light in the corner of the ministers'' eyes. A head under the knife rolled to the feet of the ministers. Chumo stood on the hall with a bloody sword and spitted lightly at the corners of his mouth.


    "Quiet noise."


    Deafening


    The ministers buried their heads deeply on the floor and trembled.


    Tang Hao spoke slowly. For a moment, his voice sounded like spring thunder. The ministers listened carefully.


    "The country must not be without a king for a day. The king of Koguryo set himself on fire and the prince was killed. I have broken your royal family tradition and should compensate you."


    Then he slowly turned his head and looked down at the trembling and crawling people! A skinny little bodyguard shivering all over came into view.


    The little guard opened his eyes and looked at Tang Hao pointing to himself!


    "You."


    "Come here"


    The ministers saw that it was a palace guard beside the hall.


    The little guard looked flustered and walked forward trembling.


    A moment later, an old minister raised his head trembling:


    "General! He... He''s a little bodyguard."


    "Make... Make him king, or... It''s unreasonable!"


    Then the old minister was breathless and dared not look up!


    The little guard obeyed the order and walked to the throne with trembling legs.


    The little bodyguard dare not sit down!


    "Sit down!"


    A thunderous voice came.


    The little bodyguard sat on the emperor''s seat with his legs soft and looked nervously at Tang Hao and his ministers.


    Tang Hao looked coldly at Xiang chaotang:


    The ministers only felt that the murderous spirit was overflowing, like a thorn in the back, and was crushed to death on the ground like the coming of heaven.


    "Long live my king..."


    Xinwangduan sat on the Dragon chair and was stunned


    "He is the new king of Koguryo! I Tang Hao protect him. Whoever refuses, he won''t want to live..."


    The corners of the mouth withdrew slightly, and a penetrating feeling hit the hearts of the ministers and quickly bowed their heads.


    Tang Hao stroked his sleeves and stepped down the hall to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    In a corner of the imperial city!


    A group of people are rebuilding their homes, carrying logs and pushing mud!


    Countless big men pulled a rope, one end of which was tied to a dangerous building without a master. A wall of the house had been knocked down by stones, and there were a lot of beams and wood in it.


    Come on!


    Hey, a neat light drink, and the building shook twice.


    A loud noise came out, the dilapidated dangerous building fell down, and countless big men came forward!


    There was a loud noise, and the same picture was everywhere.


    Many refugees in the Imperial City gathered together, turned out piles of materials and gathered them, and were looking for plots of land to build houses.


    Jin Xiang looked around and saw that the refugees were full of passion, simplicity and kindness!


    This is the place where we build our home with a bare stick and a towel. It can be imagined that there will be prosperity in the future. Countless commercial restaurants will return to the original imperial city!


    Jin Xiang looked at the piles of beams and wood materials in front of her, directing a group of men to restore their homes.


    "Put the wood over there."


    "It''s your turn to carry water. Go quickly."


    A group of resting strong men immediately got up and took turns, picked up huge barrels and walked towards the river.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1131

    "Good news!"


    With a burst of foot steps, a shout came into the palace. The kings and ministers heard it and looked at it together!


    The herald stepped quickly into the hall, knelt down facing the Tang emperor, and raised a piece of war report with both hands flat.


    The Tang emperor stared at the war report and couldn''t wait to order:


    "Show it up!"


    Father Rong immediately came forward to receive the war report, walked quickly to the emperor of Tang Dynasty, opened the war report, opened Tongling''s eyes and looked shocked:


    "Your majesty! The great general and the commander-in-chief attacked Korea in World War I! The great general set up a new king in Koguryo."


    The emperor of Tang Dynasty was shocked, and his surprise flashed. It was really such a fast attack that destroyed Koguryo!


    Father-in-law Rong said that the hearts of all the ministers suddenly exploded like spring thunder, showing a look of surprise. The hall immediately became noisy, and the ministers immediately whispered and gathered together to discuss.


    "The great general conquered Koguryo in World War I!"


    "How can it be? How long has it taken to break the stone city? Now the imperial city has been broken. It''s amazing how the general can do it!"


    "The great general, the god man, is also a towering imperial city. In this way, he was attacked in the first war!"


    When the ministers were shocked, they were happy.


    "The imperial city of Koguryo was broken, and the great general established a new king in Koguryo. Since then, Koguryo will pay tribute to my Tang Dynasty every year."


    The ministers'' eyes showed a touch of excitement!


    One minister with two hands:


    "Your Majesty, the general has set up a new king, which is holy."


    "If this move is spread to the world, the reputation of the country of rites and ceremonies of the Tang Dynasty will certainly shock the world, and countless foreign countries will submit to the Tang Dynasty!"


    When the Tang emperor heard this, his eyes flashed with joy, and a heroic thought flashed in his mind:


    "On the ancient emperors, who can subdue countless foreign countries from all over the world? I have done it..."


    The ministers were excited and looked left and right. Three or five of them talked one after another.


    "In this way, how prosperous it will be when the prestige of the Tang Dynasty spreads to other countries!"


    "Since then, foreign countries will bow down in front of our emperor, but under orders, they will do their best to respect the orders of the Tang Dynasty. I am Tang Shenwei¡°


    "All foreign barbarians, who dares to touch my Datang tiger beard..."


    The ministers echoed in their comments!


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty sat high on the throne and heard the voices of the ministers. The Dragon Yan was very happy.


    Xuanling in the upper room of the main hall walked out of the queue, and there was a happy look between her eyebrows:


    "Your Majesty chooses talents and uses energy, and your eyes know pearls."


    "Self respect begins with Tang Hao, the Tang Dynasty conquers hundreds of wars in the south, every war will be victorious, Koguryo will be destroyed, and universal surrender is inevitable..."


    Cheng Yaojin walks out of the team with both hands:


    "The minister seconded his advice. His Majesty''s literary and martial arts have created this prosperous era of the Tang Dynasty, so that all the world''s famous generals and counselors serve around. The prosperity of the Tang Dynasty has also cultivated such talents as Tang Hao. The great cause of his majesty can no longer be described by an emperor through the ages."


    The ministers listened to the speech and looked at the Tang emperor. They saw that the Tang emperor was like a wise spirit of the ancient real dragon of the three emperors and the five emperors. No, it was even more important to win the three emperors and the five emperors. For a moment, the ministers looked pleased with the Tang Dynasty in this world, and exclamatory words spread to the Dragon seat in the noise.


    "Your Majesty''s wisdom has never been comparable to it in ancient and modern times."


    "Throughout ancient and modern times, which King has created such a prosperous era..."


    Tang Huang listened to his Highness''s comments, and a touch of happiness appeared on his face. Joy and pride could not be described. At the moment, he immediately got up and stood up.


    The Tang emperor held his hands high, and the power of the Tang emperor filled the hall in an instant:


    "When the three armies return, I will reward them greatly."


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this, the ministers knelt down and bowed their heads:


    "I congratulate your majesty for generations..."


    "I congratulate you on the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty for thousands of years..."


    ¡­¡­


    Teams of Tang soldiers patrolled the streets and looked around.


    Compared with the beginning of the war, the imperial city has completely taken on a new look a few days ago. Countless people lament that the order on the streets is a hundred times better than before the war. They haven''t heard of a thief in ten days. Koguryo people all show an incredible feeling.


    Tang Junwei obeys the Imperial City, manages public security in the streets and lanes, has strict military discipline, and has no offense to the people. The reputation of respecting the old and supporting the young has spread all over the city. It is widely said that Tang Junwei can fight on the battlefield, win every battle, get off the horse, eliminate violence and calm the people, govern the subjects, and be as powerful as a Heavenly Master


    Countless vendors on the street are sighing:


    "Tang Jun is really a blessing army! I have been doing business in the streets of imperial city for more than ten years. I have never felt like these days. I don''t have to worry about the oppression of officers and soldiers."


    "Yes! It would be nice if this were my soldiers in Koguryo, but general Tang made a new king and didn''t bring us under his command. It''s a pity..."


    "Why don''t we take this craft to Datang to have a look? It''s said that it''s rich and has the reputation of rich soil in the world. We haven''t gone to have a look..."


    A group of soldiers heard the vendors'' comments, their eyes flashed with light, and their faces showed a proud look that they were the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang HaoDuan sits in the general''s house in the imperial city.


    The generals are on the side.


    Tang Hao spoke slightly:


    "The army is out, it takes a lot of food and grass, and the soldiers love their families. I decided to return to the dynasty tomorrow."


    A collection of generals'' hands:


    "Here..."

 Chapter 1132

    The news of the collapse of Koguryo spread all over Chang''an.


    Countless dignitaries, nobles and civilian men discussed the war fiercely.


    He praised the great general''s greatness and the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty and was proud to be a prosperous people of the Tang Dynasty.


    But there are many things that are out of tune with this atmosphere.


    After yesterday''s night, the streets were full of paper, on which Tang haoshuai''s army jointly felled Koguryo. Because the military food was cut off, people filled the military food. Such atrocities are unjustifiable.


    Countless civilians are discussing.


    Some people denounced rumors and discredited Datang Yinghao on the occasion of this victory.


    Some people actually believe it, saying that kindness is not in charge of the army, and those in war are informal, and everything should be done by unscrupulous means.


    Others denounced Tang Jun''s actions. As a country of etiquette, Datang was corrupted by ethics and heinous.


    Countless scholars began to attack Tang Hao.


    For a time, the streets and alleys of Chang''an kept discussing, and the situation became more and more intense.


    The voices of discussion echoed in the streets one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    At King Wu''s residence.


    The captain of the bodyguard walked slowly into the side hall and carefully arranged the bodyguard to look around. No one was allowed to come near.


    Then he glanced behind him.


    Li LuoGao sat in the first place, his face expressionless, and slowly looked at the bodyguard.


    The captain of the bodyguard spoke


    "King Wu, as ordered, the news that Tang Hao ordered the Tang army to eat people has been spread all over the streets and alleys of Chang''an, and the response is very fierce."


    The king of Wu heard that the corners of his mouth gradually lifted up, and his eyes flashed away, and then nodded slowly.


    "Good!"


    The captain of the bodyguard stood in front with both hands:


    "King Wu, but in the marketplace, it seems that Tang Hao has made too much contribution to the Tang Dynasty. Now Tang Hao''s prestige is firmly nailed in the hearts of the people. What we do has no effect on Tang Hao."


    "It''s too difficult to spread a little negative things about Tang Hao..."


    Li Luo smiled knowingly and looked at the head of the bodyguard. His face was full of knowledge, which made the bodyguard puzzled.


    A moment of silence, slowly opening:


    "Well, this is just spreading some rumors. I never thought about what these things could do to Tang Hao."


    "Rumors spread among the people. This is just the bait I gave Li Tai. When it spreads all over the Imperial City, Li Tai will do something."


    "We just have to wait quietly for them to fight in this house. When current events change, see you later."


    After hearing this, the bodyguard thought carefully and suddenly enlightened.


    It turned out to be so. In this way, Li Tai would certainly make some moves. Naturally, he would pull Li Zhi into the water. He was thought by the Tang emperor that the prince was competing for the throne. His Majesty would certainly not like it. Tang Hao could not mention the establishment of the crown prince any more. He could also kill two birds with one stone and bring down Li Tai, king of Wei.


    The king of Wu is so clever.


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    When Li Tai, king of Wei, heard that the streets were celebrating the destruction of Koguryo, there were rumors sweeping the Imperial City, and a cloud appeared on his face.


    It''s not easy to move down Li Chengqian. Now it''s the turn of the crown prince to establish a legitimate long wheel, but how can there be a Tang Hao.


    After Tang Hao''s war, he is about to return to the dynasty. When he comes back, he will support Li Zhi to win the throne. What chance do I have.


    The battle for the crown prince has been a river of blood since ancient times. Can Li Zhi let me go?


    The more thinking, the heart gradually exudes a burst of reluctance and fear. They hold their fists tightly, and the fingernails of their hands are about to pierce their palms.


    The steward approached with a letter and handed it. Li Tai glanced at it.


    "The seal of the king of Qi."


    Li Tai was stunned and thought of something.


    He got up and took the steward to the secret room. The letter was opened:


    "Brother, you are now competing for the crown prince with Li Zhi in the imperial city. Now Tang Hao is friendly with Li Zhi. Tang Hao has made great achievements and is favored by the Tang emperor. Do you still have hope of competing for the crown prince? I have never heard that there is a way to live."


    "My father is eccentric. He regards me as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. I hate it!"


    "I have a total of 100000 soldiers in the land of Yanqi. When you start, I''ll help you resist the reinforcements and wait for the city. I want to meet the father and emperor at that time. I''m waiting for the news of the Imperial Palace in the land of Qi."


    Seeing this, a ray of light appeared in Li Tai''s heart and became brighter and brighter.


    It seems that the lighthouse in life suddenly lights up.


    Turn around and look at the steward, throw the letter over, and the steward catches it and reads it.


    The steward gradually opened his eyes like a bronze bell, gradually turned pale, and his hand holding the letter trembled slowly.


    Turning to Li taiman with an expectant look, he felt that the event was bad.


    Li Tai opened with a dignified face:


    "What do you think? Now I have military power, as long as I control this imperial palace..."


    The steward immediately felt a flash of panic on his face, fell down on his knees and advised:


    "King Wei, you must not do this now..."


    Li Tai heard that his eyes shrank and his face sent out a slight anger, which dispersed in an instant.


    "The emperor of the Tang Dynasty has just gone through the turmoil of Li Chengqian. Now he is staring at the princes. If he does so now, he will become the target of public criticism."


    "Moreover, the king of Wei and the emperor of Tang released Li Chengqian to care for his family, but if such things happen again, your majesty will not let go of the prince who made trouble and make an example to warn future generations. Such things must not be..."


    Li Tai''s heart gradually sent out a rage. His eyes struggled for a moment and hit the table with a fist.


    There was a firm look in his eyebrows, and he said angrily:


    "Li Zhi is friendly with Tang Hao. If Tang Hao returns to the dynasty, I won''t have a chance."


    "I don''t want to lose to Li Zhi''s teenage child."


    "Never wait to die. I didn''t expect that Li you supported me at the critical time. Now I have Li you''s military power to support me. As long as I can hold the imperial capital in front of me, great things can be achieved."


    ¡­¡­


    The steward watched Li Tai''s eyes become more and more crazy. His eyes were eager to squeeze out blood and tears. He hurriedly had to advise.


    Li Tai brushed with his big hand:


    "At this point, when the decision must be made, I have made up my mind. Don''t say any more. Die in the hands of my father and emperor, and never die in the hands of Li Zhi."


    "Lead the soldiers to my palace in plain clothes."


    "Wait for my order..."

 Chapter 1133

    The mighty army returned to Datang territory.


    The soldiers were filled with the joy of victory.


    "Report!"


    A report came to the generals with the sound of horses'' hoofs, and the generals looked at it together.


    The horse scout ran to the handsome car, pulled the stop horse and jumped down.


    "General, we have returned to Datang and entered Qizhou, but no official from Qizhou came out to meet the triumphant army."


    Hearing this, Chumo suddenly burst out:


    "What''s the matter? My army triumphed, but no one came. Is that decent?"


    Wu Tong frowned slowly, his fingers slowly floated on his forehead and thought:


    "What''s the matter? According to the usual practice, the county officials along the way must welcome the victorious army and send some wine and food as a token of congratulations. This is not normal."


    Tang HaoDuan sat in a handsome car, looked incredible, then bowed his head and thought in his mind.


    "No response?"


    Tang Hao frowned slowly, turned to look at the direction of Qizhou and thought:


    "Where is Qi county official?"


    "They won''t be so unintelligent."


    "What happened in the middle!"


    Then he slowly turned his head to one side and showed a dignified expression:


    "Yan Yun 18 rides. Go to the city of Qizhou to see if you have any news and return it quickly."


    Yan Yun took command of the 18th cavalry.


    Raise the whip and hit it hard, and the war horse galloped forward in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    The three armies continued to March closer and closer to Qizhou.


    Yuchi Jingde slowly beat his horse forward, with a dignified look on his face.


    Gradually frown:


    "General! It is Li you, the king of Qi, who sits here."


    "Li you, king of Qi, is a lonely man. The Tang emperor talked about his son around us. The king of Qi has always resented the injustice of the Tang emperor, because the Tang emperor has been angry countless times."


    "The king of Qi was an adult vassal of Qi and domineering among the people. His majesty sent many important officials to Qi state to educate him. He poisoned the important officials and escaped to Chang''an. Therefore, his majesty issued an imperial edict and ordered him to return, but he ignored it..."


    Hearing this, the generals nearby frowned and immediately gathered together to discuss:


    "King Qi and his majesty still have this past."


    "I''ve heard of this. Many people know that king Qi and his majesty are not harmonious."


    Countless words came out little by little.


    Tang Hao was stunned.


    "There is no peace between your majesty and the king of Qi and his son!"


    Tang Hao lowered his head and crossed his mind.


    Suddenly, there was a light in my mind. It seemed that I thought of something. I raised my head and looked at the ground from a distance, and then slowly turned to the West


    A thought exploded in my heart


    Gradually, a different color appeared between the eyebrows:


    "If the king of Qi has a different heart, and there are not many troops in the imperial city now, if we start a riot before our army returns..."


    At the thought of this, Tang Hao''s eyes coagulated and his face changed constantly:


    "Chumo, count me a thousand points quickly. The elite of light riding are on standby..."


    Chumo is stunned. Then he looks at Tang Hao with dignity.


    Turn the horse''s head and run to the cavalry on both sides.


    Tang Hao slowly fell into silence.


    For a long time, the brow gradually eased, and the eyes gradually looked at the ground in front.


    "Everything needs to be calm and don''t be impatient. You''ll know when you ride back from eighteen. Now it''s just a guess..."


    ¡­¡­


    Not long ago, I saw all the 18 people in a dark figure from a distance. They rushed to Tang haoshuai''s car with their horses. The leader rode forward to Tang haoshuai''s car.


    Tang Hao turned his eyes and looked at Yan Yun''s eighteen horses, frowning!


    Seeing the leader turn over and get off his horse, he looked urgent.


    There must be something happening in Qi Di.


    "Report to the general that the city is in a mess and sparsely populated, leaving only a few old and weak women and children."


    "According to the people of chengchizi, the previous government forced conscription, ranging from 15-year-old children to 50-year-old old people were not spared."


    "Ten days ago, the king of Qi sent a large army all the way west. The direction was uncertain."


    When the generals heard the speech, a touch of shock appeared on Qi Qi''s face.


    "The king of Qi, what does he want to do?"


    "Recruit all the people and go to the West. That''s the direction of Chang''an."


    "The king of Qi is rebellious."


    "It''s broken."


    Tang Hao listened to bi shibaqi''s report.


    A flash of cold flashed in his eyes, a touch of anger appeared in his expression, and he slapped on the weapon on the side.


    Immediately get up and grab the green dragon Yanyue knife that you haven''t touched for months:


    The swords are stacked on the chariot, and the generals look at Tang Hao:


    "This will order."


    "Yuchi Jingde, you sent 20000 cavalry to Chang''an for the former army."


    "The rest of the generals followed, but there was no amnesty for those who stopped..."


    "Yan Yun''s 18 riders and 3000 light riders follow me to Chang''an all the way to find the army of king Qi."


    "Order of the great general!"


    Generals take orders!


    Tang Hao jumped and took off. There was a war horse on his upper body. His left hand grasped the reins, his right hand dragged the green dragon Yanyue knife, and ran West with a horse belly. Yan Yun''s 18th ride followed Tang Hao''s 2 sides.


    3000 light riders followed, rolling up the dust.


    ¡­¡­


    "General, March light!"


    The heralds galloped to the rear army and the whole army pulled out

 Chapter 1134

    all is quiet at dead of night.


    The Royal study of the palace was still lit by candles, and the door was open. The door looked straight in.


    An old man in yellow looked at the table by candlelight.


    Slowly, the corners of the eyes were moist and the breath was a little short, but the body exuded a momentum, but it was getting stronger and stronger!


    I only saw the old man''s face slowly haggard a lot, and his face was a little old in an instant.


    Old eunuch Rong''s father-in-law stood by, bowed his head and said nothing. He occasionally looked at the mighty emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who was sad at this time.


    The emperor of Tang was indignant, and the whole hall looked gloomy, and then a slight sigh came out.


    Father-in-law Rong looked at the emperor of Tang Dynasty and felt that his wrinkles had increased again.


    "Your Majesty, it''s late at night. Pay attention to the dragon body!"


    The emperor of Tang was silent, and his father-in-law''s face was sad. He wanted to say something to the old master in front of him, but he opened his mouth slightly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Tang Huang slowly raised his head and looked out of the door. Thoughts floated in his mind:


    "Once upon a time, I had many sons to accept!"


    "Zhenguan Dazhi, the people of the Tang Dynasty have plenty of food and clothing, live and work in peace and contentment, and my Tang Dynasty is at an unprecedented peak."


    "But what''s the matter now?"


    "My son is either rebellious or disorderly..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, the Tang emperor lowered his head slowly and appeared gently with a sigh.


    He glanced at the main hall of the imperial study and looked at the old servant in front of him. His eyes gradually became complex and spoke slowly:


    "I was disappointed with Li you several times, but I still made him a local vassal, but this villain even started a rebellion. He was neither a son of man nor a minister."


    "Li Chengqian, Li you, all my sons, I clearly have high hopes for them. Their teacher is one of the most knowledgeable ministers in the Tang Dynasty. When they go to the fief, they also give the courtiers to help them manage their politics, but what''s the matter..."


    Speaking of this, the Tang emperor looked up slowly, with a touch of cold on his face and a touch of cold light in his eyes.


    "A group of sons, I hate iron but not steel!"


    "If you really become an emperor, do you have to be alone?"


    "My heart hurts."


    Hearing this, father-in-law Rong knew that what the emperor said was the emperor''s family affair and dared not speak, but his eyes showed a touch of intolerance. He was surrounded by complex emotions and gently lowered his eyes for a long time.


    The emperor of Tang Dynasty looked at Duke Rong, and his expression changed constantly, which reflected in the eyes of the emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    After a moment of silence, speak slowly:


    "You say!"


    "How did my prince become like this?"


    Father-in-law Rong raised his head, flashed a look of thinking on his face, and spoke slowly after a moment.


    "Your Majesty, you need to take care of the dragon''s body first. Don''t be sad. General Cheng will be ordered to enter the palace soon. I have general Cheng in the Tang Dynasty, who is victorious and powerful, and the king of Qi can''t fight..."


    Tang Huang listened to the ambiguous words, and a strange expression slowly flashed on his face.


    In my mind, pictures of young children running and climbing, laughing and playing, and the emperor of Tang was kind!


    Then the picture broke and was severely pressed down by the Tang emperor. A look of anger quickly appeared on his face.


    "It''s unforgivable for such a rebellious son to abandon his father and monarch."


    "I can''t bypass him. I want to think about my country. If the traitors don''t kill, why can we calm the people''s anger and calm the world?"


    A fierce look flashed between his eyes, and the Tang emperor gradually increased his breathing.


    Looking at the military newspaper in front of me, I didn''t speak for a long time.


    The expression of the two people in the hall was a touch of complexity.


    One is still missing the feelings of father and son, and thinking about the beautiful rivers and mountains of the Tang Dynasty.


    A loyal old temple man looked at the old master with concern and infinite emotion in his heart


    Tang Huang got up slowly and let his father-in-law dare to help him. Tang Huang''s temples turned white, a cold light appeared in his eyes, and his eyes were moist and bright under the candlelight.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, an old minister slowly approached the imperial study.


    "Your majesty! I have the order to see you..."


    Tang Huang slowly removed his eyes from the book case and looked at the door. Cheng Yaojin had arrived at the door and waited for the summon with both hands.


    "Come in!"


    Cheng Yaojin enters the hall uneasily. Looking at the frown of the Tang emperor, he instantly feels the depressing atmosphere in the hall, and then his face is full of doubts.


    Slowly raise your feet and step across the door of the imperial study, and your heart flashes with questions:


    "How can I enter the palace at night 2?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the Tang emperor''s expression, anger and some pity only felt that something big had happened!


    Suddenly, a thrilling stroke passed in my mind and flashed away.


    "Is it the several military newspapers in front of the array that Qi Di fought fiercely? What''s wrong with Qi Di?"


    Cheng Yaojin came into the eyes of the Tang emperor with a puzzled expression.


    Tang Huang lowered his head slowly and remained silent for a moment. His eyes gradually became tough and resolute. Then he stared:


    "Cheng Yaojin listens to the message."


    "The king of Qi is rebellious. Take the soldiers and bring his head back to me!"


    Cheng Yaojin subconsciously accepted the order and bowed his head. He suddenly raised his head with a panic on his face:


    "Qi... King Qi."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Tang Huang''s eyes were complicated. As soon as he shook his dragon sleeves, his palm flattened, indicating that he couldn''t say any more, Cheng Yaojin slowly shut up.


    "Set out immediately tonight and return peace to the people all over the world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1135

    Drive.


    The sound of shouts and shouts, and the sound of horses trampling on the ground.


    The black soldiers in armor bent over their horses and went all the way north.


    Cheng Yaojin holds a big axe, his muscles are bulging, and his armor is tightened. After retreating to the battlefield for a long time and embarking on this journey again, the bloodthirsty breath in the body surged again.


    In the eyes, the sky showed a black line, and the soldiers came with a mighty front.


    The corner of his mouth curved, Cheng Yaojin held up his axe, and the thick sound of horse hoofs slowly stagnated behind him.


    When the wind stopped and the clouds stopped, a row of war horses stopped to the front line. The tall horses were snorting. The horses'' pupils reflected that they were gradually approaching the army, approaching the torrent, and excitedly planing their hind hooves.


    "Array!"


    At the same time, the left and right wings of the whole Datang army moved rapidly.


    The shield slammed into the ground and embedded in the earth. Rows of guns and spears poured out, pointing straight at the opposite side.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, showing the figure of a vast army. The first person stood proudly with a horse head, dressed in milk white clothes and inclined to drag a long gun.


    Cheng Yaojin''s face was solemn, with his axe in his hand. He took a cold look at the opposite side and shouted loudly.


    "King Qi, do you know what you are doing now?"


    A thick figure swept over. Li Youlang smiled and pulled up the gun.


    "Cheng Yaojin, you are a general under the command of your father. You are brave enough, but your brain is hard to use."


    "Can you come here alone? Is it just watching flowers along the way?"


    The vague Lake made the soldiers behind him quite confused.


    Cheng Yaojin is a famous general of the Tang Dynasty and has a long reputation. Although many people have not met with such figures, this dark cheek has long been engraved in the hearts of many soldiers.


    "Why?"


    "Why did general Cheng appear here?"


    "Isn''t the king of Qi ordered to return to Beijing, lead the troops and join forces to attack Tubo?"


    There was a slight commotion in the army, and many voices of doubt gradually became noisy.


    Cheng Yaojin was shocked when he saw the army opposite him. He could guess seven or eight from the confused faces.


    Brush.


    The axe in his hand was raised, and the blade glittered in the sun.


    "Li you, I respect you as the king of Qi, but I want to be with the holy dragon Yan after years of friendship."


    "But you lead the army to rebel and are stubborn. No wonder I turned my face and didn''t recognize people."


    In the vigorous words, the cold and murderous spirit came to Li you''s face, and the war horse under Li you''s crotch was agitated.


    Holding the reins firmly to hold the horse, Li you felt a little cold in his heart, narrowed his eyes and crossed the long gun.


    "General Cheng, this is it. Why say more?"


    "You count me dead here today. Isn''t it that the mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind?"


    "The imperial city and palace must be especially lively at this time."


    Imperial city?


    Cheng Yaojin''s heart sank suddenly.


    This time, the imperial city unexpectedly poured out, and the soldiers left behind could not maintain law and order.


    Is it difficult for the palace?


    Surprised, Cheng Yaojin narrowed his eyes slightly, his face was cold, and his eyes were cold.


    "Li you, you are still thinking about your involvement in the palace and plotting rebellion!"


    "I''m here today to take the lead. I''m just going to catch all you rebellious people and make the Tang Dynasty prosperous."


    A traitor?


    The face of the opposing army suddenly changed and became agitated.


    "Traitors? Is it difficult to smash the door and be cheated?"


    "This... This is a great crime to kill the nine families! Did we rebel with Li you?"


    "It''s over! It''s over! Confidant Li you, this... This is a dead end!"


    Later, the soldiers shouted together, frightened and panicked, spreading quickly throughout the military camp like a torrent.


    The majestic voice swept from the opposite side, and a sudden killing intention came.


    "I, Cheng Yaojin, was ordered to beg the thief."


    "Rebellion and rebellion should be punished. Read his first crime and be instigated."


    "I advise you to know your way back. If you insist on resisting, there will be no amnesty."


    Sobbing law~


    The sound of the explosion contained a strong sense of slaughter, and many horses became restless.


    The soldiers on the opposite side showed fear on all sides. Many of them are for you to play. I looked at you and felt a sudden retreat in my heart.


    The two armies are facing each other, and their morale is unstable. The reason is to know the interests.


    Hearing the words of "surrender" mixed around me, my heart suddenly sank and a touch of panic flashed across my face.


    Bang.


    The end of the gun hit the ground, splashing sand and stone.


    Li Youlang laughed. A moment later, he pointed to the vast Imperial Army in front of him.


    "Asking for a thief? I am the king of Qi, but I have become an anti thief in your mouth?"


    "What did Li Shimin do to me? Do you know this old man? Ha ha, why can''t I sit on the throne of the king of Qi?"


    Li you shouted angrily at the generals behind him.


    "Do you think it''s the best policy to get caught? Since you embarked on the journey, all of you are like me! You have been branded as an anti thief!"


    "In the Imperial City, King Wei has already controlled the royal family and opened the gate of Chang''an! Just wait for us to rush over and greet us at the gate!"


    "When your generals are working for 70000, at this moment, raise their spears and crush them!"


    When the voice fell, Li you stormed the horse. Someone rushed out behind him, and someone was stunned in situ


    The approaching voice was reflected in his eyes. Cheng Yaojin sighed in his heart and inadvertently tightened his hand holding the knife and axe.


    The moment the knife and axe slid down, they roared and rushed out of their throat.


    "Wipe out the traitors!"


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1136

    The stars are wide and silent.


    The sound of even breathing accompanied by the low sound of insects and animals sounded slowly on the grassland, and groups of horses stood and slept.


    The crackling bonfire burned and red cheeks.


    Wu Tong threw a branch into the woodpile, wrapped the dark branch with a beating yellow flame and swallowed it in an instant.


    "My Lord, I still can''t see the king of Qi brigade day and night. Therefore, if I cross another state and county, I can step into the boundary of Chang''an."


    "They..."


    Words are not finished, but Wu Tong is not in words.


    Wu Tong didn''t want to talk about what happened after that.


    The flame danced into his eyes, and Tang Hao smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "No."


    "When the soldiers cross the border, the hall won''t know."


    In his words, Tang Hao took off the wine bag from his waist and poured it on his head.


    The spicy taste rolled into the throat, which shocked people''s spirit, exhaled a long breath, and exhaled with a strong smell of wine.


    "Li you is bold and tries his best to walk around the world by relying on a cunning imperial edict, approach the imperial city and plot against the rebellion. It''s really ridiculous."


    "Your Majesty has insight into qiuhao. How can you not find out the clue? I''m afraid it''s close combat at this time."


    After hearing this, the dark cloud on Wu Tong''s face was still strong. He looked at his calm face and asked.


    "The place where the troops started is still far from the imperial city. I think Li Youding can think of it."


    "A state is violent. In the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty, even if it can''t cause much storm, my subordinates are thinking that there may be hidden dangers in the imperial city."


    He threw the wine bag in his hand to Wu Tong, and Tang Hao smiled softly.


    "What you said is not bad. You have to say that there must be someone to support the imperial city. If it''s right, it''s either Li Tai or Li Ke."


    "Li Tai is impulsive and irritable. Although he has some tricks, he can''t hide his inner ambition after all."


    "In contrast, Li Ke is very deep in the city. He doesn''t leave a trace. It''s more difficult to deal with."


    "This time, it''s probably Li Tai''s evil thoughts. Poor thing, the Grand Prince is going to be dragged into the water."


    The big hand pressed on the shoulder of the dignified figure and pinched it. Tang Hao smiled quietly.


    "Don''t be too nervous."


    "What we want is just to clean up the aftermath. If we intercept some shrimp and crab generals, maybe we can catch big fish."


    The tension on his face suddenly dissipated and turned to a look of surprise.


    "Grandpa, do you trust me like this?"


    "If the imperial city leads troops and we fight Koguryo soldiers, the whole imperial city of the Tang Dynasty will be empty..."


    Ha ha ha.


    The sound of Lang''s smile came out, and Tang Hao stood up with his big palm on his shoulder.


    "If you can''t calm down even this trivial matter, your majesty, how can he be a monarch standing at the top of the world and overlooking all living beings?"


    "Don''t worry, the Tang imperial city can''t be chaotic, and the small fish and shrimp can''t run!"


    ¡­¡­


    King Wei''s residence.


    The table is fragrant and the wine jar is filled with mellow wine.


    Pushing over the pottery bowl, the worried steward grabbed the wine jar and slowly poured a bowl of wine.


    "Your Highness King Wei, take a long view!"


    "Prince Li Chengqian is a good example. He forcibly seizes the position of Prince Chu, which is extremely dangerous..."


    Bang.


    The big palm falls, shaking out a pottery bowl of wine and pouring it on the desk.


    "Enough!"


    His eyes were cold, and Li Tai suddenly interrupted his words and swept the past.


    "Such a day, lonely, enough!"


    "Where is there any peace to ascend the throne? As soon as you say that solitude is the first line, you are destined to be extraordinary in this life!"


    "The imperial city is empty. Do you know how long Gu has been waiting for this news? It''s on the line. You ask Gu to stop?"


    quiet.


    The whole study was silent.


    Step, step.


    Hasty steps stretched out of the house.


    With the sound of creaking and pushing the door, the bodyguard flashed in and took the door with him.


    Bowing and saluting, his face was solemn.


    "Your Highness the king of Wei, the army has long been out of the city, and the dead men placed in various houses have been in place."


    Li Tai''s eyes flashed a fierce light, and a trace of killing was intended to spread in the air.


    "Good!"


    "It''s not too late! Move!"


    Looking up, Li Tai poured down the pottery bowl of wine. Li Tai smashed the wine bowl to the desk, and a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "At this moment, I''ve been waiting too long!"


    Cold eyes swept to the close guard, and Li Tai spewed wine gas from his nose.


    "When the news spread, it was said that he was bedridden and sent to the imperial doctor for treatment."


    "Gu wants to wear the Tang Dragon Robe in the palace of King Wei."


    The armour was shining, and the close soldiers bowed their hands.


    "Yes!"


    Take the order to leave the house and bring the door.


    The bright house suddenly darkened as the door closed.


    The fierce spirit appeared on Li Taiming''s dark alternating face, and a pair of eyes permeated the whole house.


    One side poured wine and took care of things. His face was pale, as if the whole person had been drained of his strength, and he looked a little shaky.


    The moment I dropped my head, the clear tears fell on the desk, mixed with clear wine, and the sad voice mixed with pain sounded slowly.


    "King Wei, the road is getting narrower and narrower."


    "You are... You are going to risk the world! The great disaster of King Wei''s residence is coming!"


    "Your Majesty can see everything. Why didn''t you expect to be here? You''re... You''re playing with fire!"


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Li Tai suddenly got up. His eyes were full of blood, like a violent beast.


    He grabbed the trembling figure and hissed out of his throat.


    "You can''t comment on the affairs of King Wei''s residence!"

 Chapter 1137

    The sky loomed and the road ahead became clear.


    The panting figure on the horse''s back raised his bloody hands, and the galloping horses around him gradually slowed down.


    The figure bent low on the horse''s back slowly got up and sat up straight. Li you looked at the golden glow that was about to break through the sky, and his heart was as bright as the golden glow that brought hope.


    During the half day fierce battle, Li you led a large army of uneven old, weak and disabled soldiers under the age of 18. The mob faced Cheng Yaojin''s elite soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. In fact, Li you had expected the outcome.


    Soon after the war began, Li you abandoned his soldiers and fled. After half a night, he finally ushered in the dawn of victory, and his face mixed with mud and blood showed a look of joy.


    Even though we know that this is a rebellion against heaven, there are still several pairs of loyal people living and dying.


    "King Qi, we lost. Where are we going now?"


    The general followed the horse, and there were several obvious white marks on the bloody armor. Looking at the face of the king of Qi, there was a sense of desolation.


    With a smile on his face, Li you asked. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at it.


    "Defeat?"


    "What is defeat?"


    "We can escape and save our lives. It''s a complete victory."


    As soon as the voice fell, the few generals around him were slightly moved and looked at each other, quite confused.


    It''s clearly a defeated division. Now there are only a hundred people running for their lives. How can we say that we have a complete victory?


    The reason is to turn around the horse''s head, turn around and face several clusters of people and show a smile.


    One by one, the eyes crossed over these soldiers. Some people broke their armor clothes and scratched long blood marks on their exposed trunk. Some people didn''t know where to throw their helmets, and endless doubts appeared on their bloody faces.


    A rather heavy tone sounded slowly in this fertile field.


    "Officers and men, when you followed Li you out of the mountain today, you put all your life and family on me, Li you."


    "Perhaps your comrades in arms and compatriots have died in battle and are sleeping in Jiuquan."


    "But I, Li you, tell you that their sacrifice will not be wasted!"


    The figure standing in front of the team, with tiger eyes shining, glanced at the people and straightened up his chest.


    "Since I can bring you out, I Li you can certainly bring you back!"


    "Li you''s army must not be able to defeat the vast military front of the Imperial City, but at least we have delayed for more than half a day!"


    "Half a day! Half a day is enough to make chickens fly and dogs jump in the Imperial City, and there is a miasma!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the dazed soldier seemed to see a glimmer of dawn and a glimmer of hope.


    The crowd began to stir, and a light seemed to rise in their eyes!


    "Imperial city? The king of Qi still has a hand in the imperial city!"


    "Isn''t there an insider in the imperial city?"


    "Saved! Saved! If there is an insider in the Imperial City, this man''s power will not be small. We... We have a destination to find!"


    A beam of golden light pierced the clouds, and the dawn came. The light spread all over the earth, stretching and whispering.


    It seemed that the rising sun was particularly appropriate. Li you smiled and pointed to the rising sun in Phnom Penh.


    "Everyone, our future will rise like this new day."


    "Li Tai, king of Wei, has reached a consensus with Gu. I, Li you, involve the Imperial Army, and the dead in Li Tai''s house will force Wang to abdicate and inherit Datong!"


    "I, Li you, will be the meritorious elders of the new Tang Dynasty, and you will become the first batch of brave men of the Tang Dynasty. Money, beauty and officials will come slowly."


    Roar~


    The whole team was excited.


    Support the new king to ascend the throne, sit on the golden mountain and silver mountain, and enjoy glory and wealth.


    At this moment, the long suppressed cheers burst out suddenly.


    Some soldiers hugged each other excitedly and laughed loudly, regardless of the scars that could be healed.


    A few teams enjoyed the joy of their first arrival.


    In the morning light, on the broad field, there are more happy figures.


    Boom.


    A slight sound came faintly across the earth. Like a dormant winter monster, slowly wake up from the spring.


    The continuous sudden sound became clearer and clearer, the earth trembled faintly, and someone shouted out in the celebrating crowd.


    "What''s that?"


    The high voice woke up the people who were still celebrating. Many people covered the floating light and looked at the past along the direction of their fingers.


    The golden sky seems to have a long line rolling and surging, creeping and galloping slowly.


    There was a flash of consternation in the slightly narrowed eyes. It was some disbelief, but there was a faint shudder in my heart.


    "Army! It''s army!"


    Familiar with the scene that can no longer be familiar, someone screamed.


    In a moment, someone panicked and squeezed the reins in his hand, and the whole person gradually tightened up.


    Judging from the lengthy lines, there were a lot of people. It is very likely that the army cut off the way back.


    Li you narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the wriggling line. He had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    It is reasonable to say that the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, apart from the Koguryo, and then the one received by Cheng Yaojin, are there any surplus?


    That''s what I thought. Li you seemed to realize it in an instant.


    Tang Hao led his troops to Koguryo. How could he come so quickly?


    Tang Hao.


    The name flashed into his mind inexplicably, which only made Li you white.


    Tang Hao is good at attacking. To calculate, there is a possibility at this time!


    The waist sword was suddenly pulled out, pointing to heaven, and Li you shouted.


    "Those who want to live, run!"

 Chapter 1138

    Boom, boom.


    Hordes of war horses spread their hooves, trampled on the ground wantonly, spun up the turf and rushed to the people scattered by birds and animals in the wide field.


    Tang Hao stood on horseback, his eyes were full of cold light, and the moment he raised his arm, he roared and shook the fertile field.


    "Catch alive!"


    Ho ho~


    Excited shouts surged from around, as if dormant beasts were playing with their prey.


    Running around all night, even the well-established war horses could not support them. Some of Li you''s soldiers fell to the ground with a crash while running.


    The wounded soldier was thrown out and rolled down in the soil twice in the scream, but he stopped.


    When he got up in a hurry, he looked at the foaming war horse beside him. He was frightened and stunned.


    In the eyes, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty spread, and the sound of trampling on the ground hit their hearts like a heavy hammer, and a touch of fear floated to their hearts.


    The slightly opened lips trembled, and the next second they were surrounded by soldiers holding war.


    This situation spread throughout the fertile field, and soon the fleeing soldiers were gathered in piles.


    Tang Hao drags obliquely, strides over Wu Zhui, slowly pushes aside the crowd and comes out slowly.


    The silver armor was shining in the golden glow, and the elongated figure swallowed up the trembling soldiers. At the moment when the snorting wuzhui stopped, the handle of the gun hit the ground heavily, splashing sand, and the majestic voice came from the horse''s head.


    "King Qi, where is it?"


    The ragged figure slowly stood up from the crowd. The scattered hair hung over his shoulders and raised his sleeves to wipe away the new blood stains on his dirty face. Li you looked at Tang Hao in the light. Although he could not see his face clearly, he could feel a strong pressure.


    Li you frowned and his face was gloomy.


    "Tang Hao, how dare you!"


    "You dare to stop the lonely tribe. Are you really not afraid of being punished by your father?"


    With a touch of luck, Li Youqiang pressed the uneasiness in his heart and asked in a loud voice.


    Hoo hoo~


    The gun danced out of the gun. Tang Hao shook the reins, turned around Li you''s pocket, and looked cold.


    "Treason general, I Tang called you king Qi, but I wanted to think about your relationship with your majesty."


    "But now you are rebellious. The name has to be changed."


    Glancing at the soldiers around, Li you turned his eyes to Tang Hao and laughed a moment later.


    The muscle twisted and brought new scars. A little red blood spilled over his cheek. Li you raised his finger and pointed to Tang Hao.


    "Tang Hao, you are still young and know little about the court."


    "Nian you are a talent, so I said to you."


    "Now the imperial city is in chaos. When my father killed his brother and forced his father, he was finally punished. Presumably, at the moment, King Li Tai of Wei is waiting for me at the gate of the city. Li you led his troops to settle in the imperial city."


    The former decadent soldier, now his eyes twinkled with light. Unconsciously, he took a step forward and pointed to Tang Hao''s side soldier with his arm.


    "Tang Hao, look, you have a whole hundred thousand troops under your command, a hundred thousand troops returning in triumph."


    "You went to Beijing with Gu. Why don''t you worry about receiving the reward in front of the king of Wei?"


    "Together with me, Gu asked Li Tai to give you a reward. You are the meritorious service of founding the country..."


    Brush.


    The Dragon gall bright silver gun draws a half arc in the air, and the cold blade points directly at Li you in front of him.


    "Shut up."


    "Stubborn."


    "Do you really think the imperial city is so vulnerable? It''s too naive."


    As he rode past the stunned figure, Tang Hao''s domineering spirit flashed over his side and suddenly issued.


    "Take it away!"


    The sudden change completely shattered the thought of persuading Li you to surrender.


    Especially when Tang Hao firmly insisted that the imperial city was as stable as Mount Tai, he suddenly panicked in his heart.


    Is it difficult that Li Tai missed?


    Tang Hao was an important official of the Tang Dynasty. As a permanent fief, he naturally knew more about the imperial city than himself.


    If so, Li you can think of the consequences of following Tang Hao''s class back to the dynasty.


    Two pairs of big hands put on their shoulders. At the moment of great power, two soldiers holding war on the left and right forcibly put Li you up and pulled him back.


    The panic moment filled Li you''s heart. Tang Hao''s forward figure was reflected in his frightened eyes, and the whole person became impatient.


    "General Tang! Think twice!"


    "The imperial city was empty after two troop transfers. The king of Wei was the most beloved Minister of his father and Emperor. How could he fail?"


    "Leave me alone! I will reward you with high officials, rich salaries, beautiful women and money. You can choose. You will enjoy countless riches and wealth in the second half of your life..."


    The figure on the horse''s back reached out at will and swayed in the air. The plain words slowly came out of his mouth.


    "Noisy."


    The moment the voice fell, a group of skirts suddenly blocked Li you''s mouth.


    The unfinished words turned into purrs.


    When the soldiers squatting on the ground saw that Li you had been arrested, the light of hope in their hearts seemed to disappear in an instant.


    Bang bang.


    The weapons in hand fell to the ground one after another.


    Some people knelt down in fear and begged in horror from their trembling bodies.


    "Surrendered, I surrendered."


    "Don''t kill me. I was deceived by the king of Qi and asked general Tang to spare my life."


    "Forgive me, we... We didn''t think of rebellion. It was forced by the king of Qi. We were forced!"


    The sound gradually drowned in a crash of armor and clothes. A Taoist was dragged up from the ground and closed the prison car.

 Chapter 1139

    Snowflakes fall all over the sky. The winter in the north is always colder than that in the south.


    At the border of the Tang Dynasty, a carriage came like a black spot on the snow. If the guest hadn''t given enough money, the coachman would never have run this section in such bad weather.


    The wheels creaked and turned, and the cotton cart curtain was lifted by the jade hand. A moving but cold voice came out: "how long will it take to Chang''an?"


    Ha Bai Qi, the coachman spoke with a foreign accent and said in a frozen voice, "girl, I will be in Chang''an before dark."


    The fingers of the jade carving were put back into the car. Jin Xiang, ou, no, it should be Zhang Lvzhu. He put his lips together, rubbed his fingers, and smiled on his cold face.


    As a killer, she will have multiple identities and countless opposite experiences in her life. Zhang Lvzhu rarely recalls them, unless there is a lotus root connection between the two tasks.


    A few months ago, with the great victory of the Tang army, the banner of Koguryo''s imperial city collapsed. With the establishment of a new king by Tang Hao, gaisuwen''s brutal rule ended, and the days of calm and peace returned to the peninsula.


    Zhang Lvzhu still remembers that when she was a child, the soldiers'' fire destroyed the whole village, and her parents died in the war.


    Therefore, it has become an instinct to live ruthlessly and die hard.


    A maid who came back from Datang told her to take a chance in Chang''an. Citizens from all over the world gathered there. Maybe the person in my heart is in a corner of the market.


    In the years before meeting Tang Hao, Zhang Lvzhu''s living belief was to become the best bounty hunter in Koguryo. Until Tang Hao appeared, it turned out that there was something called "love" in the world, which was more exciting than the bounty of the gold owner.


    When the war ended, the Tang army returned to the dynasty, and the young Tang Dynasty he was worried about disappeared into his familiar land. He felt like he had been robbed.


    "There are the most beautiful women, the strangest treasures and the largest buildings..." Korean businessmen who came back from Datang praised the prosperity of Chang''an.


    What kind of magical city is it that raises the man who thinks of love day and night? Not only to satisfy her curiosity, but also to find someone who thinks of love, she came to the land of Datang with the identity of Zhang Lvzhu.


    Fate is like the dice in the hands of gamblers. The points on the dice depend not only on luck, but also on people. Zhang Lvzhu believes that her trip to Chang''an will not return empty handed, which is also the professional confidence of an old killer.


    The day passed quickly. With the coachman''s long cry of "Yu", the carriage arrived in Chang''an.


    Zhang Lvzhu''s thoughts were brought into reality by the prosperity of the capital. Chang''an city is full of traffic, different colors and languages, and the treasures of various countries are gathered here.


    The crowd is bustling. Is the man named "Tang Hao" in that corner of the city? For the first time, Zhang Lvzhu felt lonely in the prosperity.


    Tang Hao is the son-in-law of Li Jing''s family. Now he has made great achievements. It should not be difficult to find such a big celebrity in Chang''an city. The first task is to settle down first.


    Chang''an City has never lacked the opportunity to make a living, not to mention a beautiful girl like Zhang Lvzhu.


    The well-dressed rich childe walked through the market with his favorite girl in his arms. Zhang Lvzhu with a veil suddenly had a plan.


    Following a gorgeous carriage, Zhang Lvzhu quickly came to pingkang square, the most prosperous Music Square in Chang''an city.


    The mother, who was as jealous as a harrier eagle, found the green pearl at a glance. Looking at the girl''s simple clothes, she immediately smiled: "the girl is very beautiful. Is she looking for a family in Chang''an or?"


    "I''m looking for my brother to take part in the martial arts." Zhang Lvzhu lied, "but I haven''t found it yet."


    Mother''s enthusiasm remained the same: "since the girl has not found relatives for the time being, it''s better to settle in our pingkang square. You see, all the girls around here come from foreign countries. Which one is not wearing gold and silver?"


    Yes, which girl is not wearing red makeup and gorgeous clothes?


    Besides, pingkangfang''s reputation is very famous in gaogoulido. All the people who come here are princes and nobles. Maybe they can meet or find out about the lover of their dreams.


    With her refined appearance and exquisite piano skills, she soon became a popular singer in pingkangfang.


    The servant, the waiter, and even the king of Wei, Li Tai, had been here, but why didn''t you see the man named Tang Hao?


    Is it true that, as people say, the superfluous son-in-law who comes to the door is a strict wife, and he doesn''t step out of the door? No, Li Tai, king of Wei, once said after getting drunk that Li Jing, the acting Duke, now thinks highly of his proud son-in-law.


    No matter how unruly Li Wanqing is, her husband is now a popular man in front of the Tang emperor. He must give some face.


    Tang Hao will definitely come. He pasted a gorgeous mother of flowers. Zhang Lvzhu, the flower leader, played a piano and amazed four people.


    "Miss, this is what you want." the servant girl Xiaolian took out a sandalwood box, which contained the big food incense from Luoyang ghost city.


    Zhang Lvzhu carefully put away the box and said coldly, "don''t let anyone know about it."


    Long ago, the favorite imperial concubine of the western regions of the Gai Dynasty said that this fragrance was mostly used for couples to have fun, and Zhang Lvzhu remembered the name of this fragrance.


    Sometimes, to love a man, patience is far more important than beauty and power. Zhang Lvzhu told herself that waiting now is valuable.

 Chapter 1140

    Today, Tang Hao has been granted the title of general of the town. The Royal Palace of himself and his two beloved wives has been beautifully repaired.


    "Son in law, you and Wan Wan are old enough. Your father and I are still waiting to have grandchildren." last time I accompanied Li Wanqing back to her mother''s house and met her mother-in-law Hongfu, Zhang Hongfu urged Tang Hao to give Wan Wan a child.


    Ping Turk, the town side is safe. If it''s not a woman, the current general of the town should be his wife Li Wanqing. Tang Hao couldn''t help thinking.


    Looking at the whole Tang Dynasty, Tang Hao, the door-to-door son-in-law, is the most comfortable and beautiful. There are Li Wanqing, his beloved wife, and Princess Changle.


    Now Changle has given birth to a child for herself. It is said that Li Wanqing will have both children if she has another child.


    "My mother asked the housekeeper to bring ginseng, northern deer whip and other supplements yesterday. I put them on our cupboard." Tang Hao tidied up his skirt and Li Wanqing drew his eyebrows carefully.


    "Officer, do you think I look good in this colorful Sichuan brocade?" Li Wanqing, who was dressed up, was as happy as a child.


    Later, I went to the lotus garden with Princess Changle to enjoy the flowers. The garden was given by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty to the king of Wei. As one of the two wives of the town general, Li Wanqing naturally had to dress up.


    "Good looking, my wife is the most beautiful in Chang''an." Tang Hao gave Li Wanqing a touch to kill. "Lady, can we..."


    "I have an appointment with Princess Yucheng tonight. They watch songs and dances." Li Wanqing is still so playful.


    "Oh." Tang Hao is a little sad, but he loves his wife, so Li Wanqing is in charge.


    "Let''s make an exception and take a day off today. It''s the end of the new year. There''s a lot of fun in Chang''an city." Li Wanqing gently leaned on Tang Hao''s shoulder with a shy face.


    "Thank you, madam." Tang Hao kissed her forehead.


    Send the two ladies out first. After waving goodbye, Tang Hao immediately slipped into the room and began to dress up. Now he is a town general famous in the Tang Dynasty. If he can keep a low profile, he should keep a low profile as far as possible.


    Before Wu Tong, the bodyguard, finished yawning, Tang Hao came out as a scholar.


    "Will..." before Wu Tong finished calling, he immediately asked Tang Hao to stop him: "call childe." it was really like that when he shook his fan.


    After staying at the prime minister''s residence for a long time, I was like a fool. Everything was fresh. Tang Hao and Wu Tong walked I around all the way.


    However, Wu Tong often goes out of the government, and all his styles seem familiar.


    "Boss, add spicy soup to Huanggui persimmon cake." they ate heartily at the roadside stall. They thought while eating Tang Hao. If they brought Li Wanqing, she promised to eat more happily.


    They strolled all the way and soon came to pingkangfang, the largest red light district in Chang''an city. It was brightly lit and crowded.


    Beautiful women from all over the world gather here. Whether they are blonde food beauties or gentle and lovely women from Japan, you can see that the beauties here are not only beautiful, but also proficient in poetry and poetry.


    It has long been said that this is a good place for men to relax. I''ve come here. Why don''t I go? Without saying a word, Tang Hao took Wu Tong in.


    Pingkang square is a big market. There are all kinds of food, drink and fun. Of course, there can''t be only one happy square. It''s not easy to come out. Of course, we should choose the largest one first, Baoqing Pavilion.


    Although the dress was very simple, as soon as he entered, a charming mother waved a painting fan to greet him: "Oh, Hello, young master. I''m the mother here."


    For many years, Zhang''s mother had already trained her eyes to know people. Even if Tang Hao dressed up very ordinary, she also believed that this was a big deal.


    "My son has just returned from Persia." Wu Tong said calmly.


    "Oh, please take a seat." mother Zhang politely took Tang Hao to the VIP seat in the hall, the area with the best view. First let the gold lord watch the song and dance, and then make the next arrangement.


    Of course, people can''t be arranged in the most conspicuous place. Mother Zhang skillfully arranged Tang Hao in a relatively quiet side seat, a pot of good wine and two plates of exquisite tea.


    The enchanting Persian beauty on the stage twisted her waist, but Tang Hao still stood still. In his eyes, this is not the best.


    "Childe, we have a new Koguryo beauty in Baoqing. I wonder if childe is interested?" mother Zhang whispered in Tang Hao''s ear with fragrance.


    Tang Hao smiled quietly, took out a ingot of silver from his sleeve and stuffed it to his mother. Naturally, his mother understood that this step of marketing had become a success.


    If you can be recommended by your mother in a whisper, it is naturally the best. Now that you have come, you need to see your face.


    As Zhang''s mother arrived at the lvzhuya room on the second floor, "Lvzhu is the descendant of the noble of Korea. She has excellent talents and is still a shepherd of Qing Dynasty because of the war." Zhang''s mother explained the value of her girl in a few words.


    Since Tang Hao is from the Qing Dynasty, if he wants to do it tonight, he will be lucky. Wu Tong brought enough silver when he came out. Naturally, he can''t spoil the general''s interest.


    Entering the green bamboo elegant room on the second floor, the layout of the house is very elegant. A beautiful Koguryo beauty is playing the piano with pink gauze clothes and sentimental stars.


    Although he met this foreign beauty for the first time, Tang Hao had a feeling of deja vu.

 Chapter 1141

    "Finally wait for him." Zhang Lvzhu was delighted.


    In this pingkang square, how many rich and powerful people spent a lot of money to buy the top green pearl, but she blocked the door all night. How can those who can enter the Green Pearl''s eyes be just a pile of money?


    "Childe, I''ll leave first." Wu Tong quit the room very knowingly. Mother Zhang naturally arranged a more interesting one for him.


    With a flick of plain hands, a song "there are beautiful women in the north" was told by Zhang Lvzhu: a look at the city. Take care of the country again.


    Better not know the city and the country. Beauty is hard to get.


    In the land of fireworks, Tang Hao sat at the table, poured a glass of wine and tasted it.


    "Tang Hao, Tang Hao, do you remember Koguryo''s Kim''s woman who has been waiting for you? Now you are the town general of the Tang Dynasty and two beautiful wives. How can you remember me?"


    Thoughts flow in my mind, but the lines of my men are not disordered. Zhang Lvzhu is a swordsman, and the incense in the silver incense stove also smells strange fragrance from a foreign land.


    The two lovely wives in the family are like two wonderful flowers blooming together. Outsiders see that Tang Hao has become a living immortal, but noble women, with their delicate temperament, sometimes feel like the star of nine days.


    As a man, Tang Hao also has the idea of derailing occasionally, but his mind is still on his wife.


    In front of this Koguryo woman, it makes people fantasize under the faint fragrance. She must be happy when she is proud of her life. She is a town general. Why not be presumptuous?


    Tang Hao raised his arm, nodded to his side and motioned her to sit beside him.


    "Yes, general." Zhang Lvzhu swayed and sat beside Tang Hao, picked up the poured wine and gently opened cherry lips, which was very intoxicating.


    "You remind me of a woman who fought in Koguryo before." after a few cups of wine, Tang Hao put his hand on the back of Zhang Lvzhu''s hand.


    "She must be a Royal Princess?" Zhang Lvzhu pretended.


    "No, she is a cold-blooded killer," said Tang Hao. "You two have the same eyes, like a dark night."


    The smell of incense also entered Zhang Lvzhu''s breath. God, the general of the Tang Dynasty still remembered himself. Zhang Lvzhu''s heart couldn''t help beating faster.


    Tang Hao leaned over and gently kissed Zhang Lvzhu on the cheek.


    "General, I''m the shepherd of Qing Dynasty." Zhang Lvzhu paused.


    Tang Hao straightened his skirt and returned to a serious look: "you think too much".


    "The general is serious. Unfortunately, the little woman fell into the land of fireworks. It''s an honor to meet the general. How can she have other fantasies?" although she said so, Zhang Lvzhu was secretly happy.


    "Can you still sing other songs, except folk songs?" Tang Hao drank a glass of wine.


    "When I was a child picking Platycodon grandiflorum with a bamboo basket on my back, I often sang a Platycodon ballad. Does the general want to listen?" Zhang Lvzhu asked softly.


    Tang Hao nodded and agreed.


    "Kikyo, white Kikyo grows all over the mountains..." Zhang Lvzhu sang the ballads of his childhood, as if he had returned to his flawless childhood, while Tang Hao also remembered the peaceful years when Koguryo didn''t fight.


    "Do you have any plans in the future? It''s not a matter to stay in pingkangfang all the time. You''re still so young." Tang Hao''s tone was deep.


    "I didn''t think it would be nice to leave my hometown and have no relatives to live in Lefang." Zhang Lvzhu said, "at least it''s better than a maid who starches clothes."


    Tang Hao was thoughtful. He had so many businesses under his name. There were countless tea, wine and cloth. No shop could accommodate a girl.


    "The little girl has said a lot. How can good wine at a good time spoil the childe''s interest." Zhang Lvzhu said softly.


    After a long silence, the fire in the room became more and more prosperous. Under the good wine, Zhang Lvzhu was also a little hot. She gently pulled down her shawl. By chance, Tang Hao saw the sword wound on her shoulder.


    Can''t it be such a coincidence? Tang Hao said, "green pearl, bring me the wooden Xiao on the table."


    The green bead staggered past.


    "Jin Jiao, your hairpin has fallen off." Tang Hao said subconsciously, looking at her reaction.


    "Really?" Zhang Lvzhu bent down and looked for it on the ground. "Where? Why didn''t I see it?"


    There is no doubt that Zhang Lvzhu is Jin Jiao, and Jin Jiao is Zhang Lvzhu in front of her. This Koguryo woman ran all the way from her hometown to Chang''an.


    Tang Hao was very surprised for a time. This is a woman''s unique strength and persistence.


    "Wait a minute, I''m Zhang Lvzhu. What''s the name of Jin Jiao? I promised?" Zhang Lvzhu suddenly came back to her mind. She couldn''t hide her love for a person.


    "You still found it." Zhang Lvzhu smiled relieved. "I thought we would be separated from each other and never see each other again. I didn''t expect that we could meet again in your place."


    Those who meet will meet again. It depends on their fate. Since they meet, they can''t let go easily. The Korean woman is determined to gamble.


    "In the most prosperous pingkang of Datang, I am indeed the loneliest person, because I don''t have you." Zhang Lvzhu looked indifferent.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go first." Tang Hao finished his last glass of wine. "I won''t let you stay in this place."


    The door closed and the man left. Will he come back after dawn? After tidying up the skirt, Zhang Lvzhu put on makeup again. There will be a noble man to serve later.

 Chapter 1142

    Out of a pity, Tang Hao decided to redeem Zhang Lvzhu.


    In the carriage, Tang Hao''s face was blue, and Wu Tong didn''t ask much.


    The next day, the king''s residence''s accounting room spent 5000 liang of silver. There were many shops under Tang Hao''s name. Only 5000 liang of silver was used for procurement or other purposes.


    The wives of Changle and Li Wanqing would not ask more.


    "Congratulations, girl. The master has redeemed you." at noon the next day, the procuress came to Zhang Lvzhu''s room with a contract.


    Those who can redeem the girls in Baoqing pavilion are either rich or expensive. As long as the money is in place, the pavilion leader will not ask about Zhang Sanli Si, which also saves the trouble of revealing the identity of the gold Lord.


    After all, many men redeem beautiful women and keep them outside.


    Everyone in the shop congratulated Zhang Lvzhu, but she herself looked calm. Who was the gold owner? Zhang Lvzhu couldn''t be clearer in her heart.


    It''s usually not difficult for rich people to take a few wives and concubines, but Tang Hao is now a popular man in front of the Tang emperor. It''s not easy to provoke either the daughter of the Li family or princess Changle.


    Tang Hao wouldn''t want to add another room openly and aboveboard all his life unless he was married by the emperor.


    Sentient people can''t be family members for life. Thinking of this, Zhang Lvzhu can''t help crying. Is this the result of thousands of miles away from home?


    After picking up the gold and silver, she lifted the contract. Zhang Lvzhu walked out of pingkang square. The carriage sent by Tang Hao was waiting far away.


    "Girl, this way please." the servant led her into the carriage.


    As soon as he got on the carriage, Wu Tong sat in it. The meaning was very clear. General Tang redeemed himself, but Wu Tong had to take the title.


    After the carriage passed through several streets quickly, Wu tongcai said, "you are now the shopkeeper of Yuancun distillery in the south of the city. It''s a new semicolon. There''s not much work. Two guys are also bodyguards. I''ll start for you."


    When getting off the bus, Wu Tong gave her a sword: "Chang''an people are dangerous and flashy. Take care, girl."


    Yuancun distillery is not big. It happens to have five tables. It sells a kind of "bamboo leaf green" wine, plus peanuts, soybeans and chicken feet.


    Close to the Academy, those who often come to consume are scholars who study hard in the cold window. Tang Hao didn''t mean to make money when he opened this small tavern, but the quiet environment here can give Zhang Lvzhu a safe life.


    "The sun rises in the East and rains in the west, but it''s sunny." once a scholar asked for two jars of wine at one go. One person drank it again and read the poem.


    "There is no sunshine, but there is sunshine", Zhang Lvzhu smiled. Her feelings are like deep wine. At present, she can''t see light, but can only hide in the bottom of her heart.


    On the day of redemption, Tang Hao also pretended to be present until Wu Tong sent Zhang Lvzhu to the winery to settle down. On the way back, Tang Hao got on the bus.


    I only sympathize with the brothel woman. It''s inevitable that some people don''t gossip about men and women. I must watch Wu Tong handle the matter properly.


    The eyes of the master and servant were staggered, and they had explained a lot. Wu Tong did a good job. Even if the east window incident happened, it was also the matter of Wu Tong, a slave, and had nothing to do with his general half a dime.


    One night, just after the store door was closed, Wu Tong came by carriage and closed the door. Zhang Lvzhu cooked some good dishes and opened a jar of good wine.


    "I''m still used to it this time." Wu Tong ate it himself.


    "The general bothered. I''m fine." Zhang Lvzhu, dressed in simple clothes, bowed his head and said.


    "That''s good. General Tang and princess, the love of Mrs. Qing''s family, it''s not easy for you to come to Chang''an all the way. Don''t do any delusions," Wu Tong said.


    "This is the account book of the store for the past three months. The man said to pay it back to you every quarter." Zhang Lvzhu handed over a book.


    Wu Tong''s carriage, like a stone, plunged into the vast night and sank a trace of passion flame in Zhang Lvzhu''s heart.


    That night, Tang Hao''s shallow kiss after drinking was probably the farthest two people could walk.


    The new year is coming. The students and students in the academy have come home one after another. The business of the small wine shop is much deserted. The small wine shop closes before the sun sets.


    This is a suburb. It is still a distance from the center of Chang''an city. There is basically nothing after sunset. Occasionally, I can see a lady holding a drunken official home. Zhang Lvzhu doesn''t come out when I see this scene.


    "Little lady, let''s play together." a drunk put his hand on her shoulder.


    Zhang Lvzhu put the man to the ground without saying a word. Don''t look who your aunt is?


    This won''t work. Zhang Lvzhu thought. Every afternoon when he just closed the store, there was a carriage to the city center, just like the current intercity bus.


    That afternoon, after cleaning up, Zhang Lvzhu got on the carriage and returned to the center of Chang''an again.


    Zhang Lvzhu naturally knows the location of Zhenguo general''s house, but she can''t go to the door of others, can she? Besides, two female tigers are at home. Even if Tang Hao is brave enough, he doesn''t dare to defy the law.


    So after getting off the bus, Zhang Lvzhu decided to go around. It seems that it has been here for two months. She hasn''t visited Chang''an yet. It can also be regarded as meeting the wish of "visiting here".

 Chapter 1143

    After returning to the general''s house that day, Tang Hao teased his one-year-old child to play.


    The warm sunset shone on the children and themselves. Not far away, Li Wanqing and Princess Changle talked happily with embroidery.


    If a large family marries a daughter-in-law in several rooms, the whole backyard is a reduced version of "palace scheming". Fortunately, Changle and wanwan are both Zhenguo wives, and they are the same sisters.


    In particular, Li Wanqing, although she sometimes makes capricious children, unknowingly thinks that the children of Changle and Tang Hao are Wan Wan''s own children.


    Arrange the little fan sister of Koguryo, and she has done a good deed. There is a clear distinction between sympathy and love here.


    Playing with the children, Wu Tong brought a letter from the express horse. Looking at the yellow envelope, it must be an internal information that is hard to buy. It''s really beautiful to open it.


    The letter said: three days later, the merchant ships returning from Nanyang will return with strange things.


    Not gold and silver babies? That''s a little boring. The merchant''s keen sense of smell told Tang Hao that the treasure value of this ship will benefit generations and must not be missed.


    The establishment of a reserve has always been a top priority when an emperor is in office. Just as an enterprise chooses a good successor, the group will become bigger and bigger and develop in the long run.


    Over the past year, with the concerted efforts of all officials, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty has been booming. Tang Haoping, the general of the town, has expanded its territory and manpower, while Tuyuhun in the West has become peaceful because of the marriage and alliance between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo.


    Faced with his outstanding achievements during his reign, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had been in his 40s, began to think about his successor. Li Tai, the king of Wei, was thinking about it before. Because he was brave and good at fighting, he was very similar to him when he was young.


    His youngest son, Li Zhi, was weak by nature and was not in his own consideration at first.


    But now, Li Tai has been killed for rebellion, and now only Li Zhi is left.


    After careful consideration, Li Zhi was born to empress Chang sun, and supported by his uncle Chang sun Wuji, who was the prime minister, he made him the crown prince.


    The child was shy by nature and couldn''t make up his mind about many things, which made the Tang emperor dislike it. You know, at the age of Li Zhi, he was already the famous King of Qin.


    If he is only a rich businessman and ordinary people in Chang''an City, Li Shimin thinks it is not a matter at all. He can even draw lots, but the choice of the crown prince is the continuation of the country.


    At this time, Emperor Tang hesitated.


    "Emperor, your Highness the king of Jin wants to see you." Duke Zhang''s report brought Li Shimin''s thoughts back.


    "Here comes the pheasant slave? Let him in quickly." Tang Huang said happily. Although Li Zhisheng was cowardly, the child was very filial, which was very satisfactory to the Tang emperor.


    After sitting down, like an ordinary father and son, Li Shimin began to recall the past with Li Zhi: "zhier, do you remember the scene when I talked about the book of filial piety with you?"


    "To my father, when you asked your ministers about the essence of the book of filial piety, they answered that filial piety was the most important. When you were young, you served your parents, when you grew up, you served the king, and finally achieved the purpose of self-cultivation. When you went to the temple, you wanted to be loyal to the country. When you retired at home, you thought of persuading the monarch to correct his mistakes." Li Zhi still answered respectfully like a minister.


    Remembering that year when empress Chang sun died, Li Zhi, nine, was deeply moved by her grief. Even the Tang emperor was very moved.


    As a king, compassion is sometimes more important than bravery, and with the help of elders and young generals, Li Zhi should grow up quickly.


    "Father emperor, my son and minister came here today about the repair of the canal and sorted out a set of plans all night." Li Zhi bowed his head and presented the written documents to the emperor of Tang, who was very satisfied.


    For more than a year, his energy was mainly focused on calming foreign aggression. Some of his internal staff had not noticed it. Unexpectedly, the child had the intention to consider this problem for himself in advance.


    Thinking of this, the Tang emperor couldn''t help but be very pleased. Since everything seems so reasonable, let''s give the position of Chu Jun to Li Zhi.


    In this way, the position of the Tang Dynasty''s crown prince naturally falls under the name of Li Zhi.


    In the imperial city of Chang''an, a grand ceremony for the establishment of the reserve was held. Outside the hall, all civil and military officials knelt to welcome the new prince. Li Zhi sat on the car in a four clawed Python robe, solemn and solemn all the way.


    After landing in the sedan chair outside the hall, Li Zhi went to the hall step by step to accept the kneeling of all officials. The national teacher read out the ceremony according to the process.


    After the successful conclusion of the ceremony, Li Zhi became the rightful crown prince of Li Tang.


    Compared with the vigorous and resolute actions of King Li Tai of Wei Dynasty, Li Zhi is shy. Whenever he goes to the court, the emperor of Tang Dynasty asks Li Zhi to listen in, let him observe how he handles government affairs, and sometimes let him participate in the proceedings.


    Let alone, Li Zhi''s talent and insight satisfied the Tang emperor.


    However, it is obviously not enough to have written talent alone. Compared with his brothers, Li Zhi has a lot of homework to do, and all this is seen by Tang Hao, the general of the town.


    Prince Li Zhi has to come up with a conspicuous achievement to convince all officials, and this opportunity is not only Li Zhi waiting, but also Tang Hao waiting, waiting for an opportunity to make meritorious service, and then spare no effort to help him.

 Chapter 1144

    In the Daxing hall, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair with dignified eyes.


    Civil and military officials gathered together, and Prime Minister Sun Wuji explained the important things one by one, waiting for the final decision of the Tang emperor.


    It has to be said that the prime minister sorted out the trivial things in order. This ability suddenly improved the efficiency of the Tang emperor''s political affairs.


    Li Zhi, who was listening, also gradually saw some ways. While listening, I was quietly looking for competent subordinates for myself, such as Tang Hao, the general of the town.


    However, the matter reported by the eldest sun Wuji today is very difficult: "Your Majesty, the rainstorm for several days, the flood of the Yellow River, the people in Jizhou are lost, and the people are unable to make a living. I hope the holy master will show compassion for the people''s livelihood..."


    The meaning is very clear. At this moment, someone must stand up and take over the disaster relief, and clean up.


    All officials coincidentally set their eyes on Prince Li Zhi: since you are already the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, you have to show some ability in times of crisis. You can''t be a prince who shakes his hand. You just talk but don''t practice.


    Minister Gao of the Ministry of industry looked at Li Zhi and said, "I heard that his Highness the prince had discussed water conservancy with the Taifu in his early years and was praised by the Taifu. I wonder if the prince can contribute one or two to the Yellow River flood?"


    Obviously, he forced Li zhihard to carry the job. Whether he answers or not, Li Zhi is determined to bite the hard bone.


    "My minister is willing to volunteer and go to Jizhou to relieve the flood." without saying a word, Li Zhi knelt in the hall and took the task.


    The previous discussion with Taifu on water control was just on paper. In case of solving the actual flood at present, we need real skills. In addition to the knowledge in the book, we also need practical experience and the assistance of a right-hand assistant.


    At this time, Li Zhi was like a flywheel in his heart, running at full speed, from how to ask Tang Hao to accompany his father to what to do in Jizhou.


    The time he had been waiting for came. Tang Hao also had a flywheel running in his heart. Whether the prince was alone or chose someone else, he had to show something.


    Moreover, during this period of time, Tang Hao clearly felt that the teenager had a strong interest in him.


    "The minister asked to go to Jizhou with the prince to jointly control the flood of the Yellow River."


    The timing was so good that Tang Hao stepped forward to help the prince walk with him, and his momentum intimidated the court for a time.


    "You can learn from the loyalty of general Tang. There are more important things for you to deal with in the court. You can give directions to the crown prince about water control, so you don''t have to go with him." said the Tang emperor.


    The timing was so good that Tang Hao stepped forward and certainly couldn''t go, but he showed his loyalty.


    With the generous momentum of the court, all officials looked at Li Zhi with admiration and admired the young man''s courage, but the solution to the problem was never just courage, and practical results could be achieved.


    So someone is still waiting to see Li Zhi''s jokes and Tang Hao''s jokes.


    Your Zhenguo general is a good soldier in the war, and he is also a genius in domestic business. But flood doesn''t look at people. If you dare to be so tough today, it depends on whether you can show your power as much as you did on the Koguryo battlefield.


    After retiring, the emperor of Tang made an exception and asked the general to go to the prince''s house to guide the scheme of water control.


    If the minister went to the prince''s house without permission, it would be dealt with according to the plan. This is not without precedent, but the flood control is related to the safety of the people. Therefore, under the escort of several palace guards, Tang Hao came to the prince''s house.


    "General, you''re here." Li Zhi and Tang Hao hit it off at first sight.


    After a simple dinner, the two talked freely. Until dawn, the guards guarded nearby. What did the two talk about, like top secret.


    Early the next morning, Li Zhi excitedly took several disaster relief plans and embarked on the journey of Jizhou.


    Before leaving, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty gave the prince a bloody BMW, accompanied by a team of elite men and horses, and managed enough materials along the way.


    Tang Hao is full of confidence in the proposal he gave Li Zhi. The proposal has been scientifically demonstrated, and theory and practice can work. As long as Li Zhi doesn''t have a sudden whim, it''s basically no problem.


    "Those two ladies, let''s set out for Yangzhou tomorrow." Tang Hao proposed excitedly at the dinner table in the evening.


    "Oh, officials, what''s the age now? Would you bother us to come in person?" Li Wanqing joked, "you forgot your delivery invention?"


    Yes, the Yu family in Yangzhou is the delivery point set up by themselves. It doesn''t need the owner to run in person. It can be delivered home only by writing documents.


    It seems that you should have a good rest recently, or your memory will deteriorate in advance. Tang Hao smiled.


    Immediately let Wu Tong write documents, arrange the Yu family in Yangzhou to deliver goods as soon as possible, and double the freight, so that the Yu family can make the fastest delivery parts.


    No matter what babies are, it''s better to see them a little earlier than a day later. No matter in the battlefield or in the mall, seizing the first opportunity is to win half. Tang Hao has a hunch that these babies have great potential.

 Chapter 1145

    In about three days, the goods from the Yu family in Yangzhou arrived at the gate of the general''s house. Boxes of goods were unloaded from the carriage. In order to prevent collision, shockproof straw bags were padded around.


    The sky was clear and the morning breeze was gentle. When I opened the box, there were vegetables, potatoes and tomatoes that had never appeared in China. In short, the well-informed Princess and Li Wanqing were very excited.


    "What''s this? It''s like a red agate." Li Wanqing took out a red tomato. Her face was excited. It was red and juicy. It was so cute that she even rubbed it gently on her cheek.


    "Can this thing be eaten?" Princess Changle studied curiously holding a potato, just like looking at the jewelry in tribute before.


    Even the son of Princess Changle, who has just learned to walk this year, is babbling with a golden corn.


    In short, like boxes of jewelry salvaged from an undersea shipwreck, the general''s family is surrounded by these fruits and vegetables, both curious and fond.


    "If you eat this thing, you won''t get food poisoning?" the back kitchen looked at it carefully with a potato.


    "Otherwise, we''ll have these at noon and have a foreign meat dish," Tang Hao said.


    The servants dare not try. Then the master will come first.


    With decades of experience in cooking and seasoning, the back kitchen has carefully cooked dishes with these overseas vegetables: boiled corn, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, potatoes and beef...


    "As long as you are under my kitchen knife, there are no failed vegetables. As long as you are under my spoon, everything is possible." like master Tang Hao, the chef of the general''s house is full of confidence, although these vegetables are only met for the first time.


    Potatoes and beef are the most popular. The potatoes with powdered noodles have a strong taste with the smell of beef. Princess Changle, who has always paid attention to maintaining her figure, ate several pieces of meat and potatoes and was full of praise.


    Li Wanqing likes scrambled eggs with tomatoes. They are sour and sweet.


    Of course, when Tang Hao enjoys delicious food, he considers the economic value of these vegetables, especially when eating potatoes.


    In modern times, French fries and chips are necessary for chasing drama, but this is in the distant Tang Dynasty. Filling your stomach is the first big thing. Potatoes can be both vegetables and staple food. Tang Hao''s intelligent brain is running at full speed.


    According to the sailors on the ship, potatoes can grow in the sand. Compared with rice, which needs fertile soil, this crop is really easy to feed.


    Moreover, fortunately, a planting manual was attached at the bottom of the box, which should be recorded by the boss of the Yu family according to the dictation of the sailor.


    Or Yangzhou Yu family is really a treasure house with good service attitude.


    There''s just a piece of sand in the backyard. Why don''t you try planting it first? Tang Hao remembers that potatoes are winter crops and all other tomatoes have to be dried after the new year.


    First let Wu Tong prepare plant ash and manure, which are basically available to every family in the countryside. Wu Tong casually found a home and took as much as he wanted for five copper coins.


    Then find a small piece of land with plenty of sunshine and good drainage in the backyard, dig a pit, lay Wutong, and look for good base fertilizer. Looking at the officials working in the field, the two women murmured in their hearts that this thing is unreliable.


    Tang Hao cut a potato into several small pieces. According to the instructions, he deliberately left a few bud eyes, and then buried them. Each potato is about a slap wide.


    In the first few days, don''t rush to water. After seven days, start watering.


    After a busy day''s work and going to bed, Tang Hao felt sore back, but Tang Hao was happy and slept in Li Wanqing''s room tonight.


    For the first time, Li Wanqing pinched Tang Hao''s shoulder like a little sweet cat.


    "Last time my mother said, let''s have our own children." Tang Hao said with a red face.


    "Oh, she''s worried." Li Wanqing answered, "sister Changle has already had a child. Now our family is very happy."


    Li Wanqing is lively. She always looks like a hot wind before she gets married. It''s really difficult for her to meet her husband and teach her children quietly for a while and a half.


    The potatoes sown by Tang Hao are expected to germinate and bear fruit quickly and can be planted on the land of Datang.


    During the war, Tang Hao led his army through the hills and sandy areas, where rice and wheat crops were not suitable for growth and were sparsely populated. Even if he met several families, he had to leave his hometown as long as it was a famine.


    If their potato planting experiment is successful, Datang''s limited land will be able to feed more people. In famine years, some areas will not be full of starvation victims.


    At the thought of this, Tang Hao felt that he was doing a great thing, something that had nothing to do with awards, fame and wealth, and something close to his heart.


    Go to bed. It''s getting late. I''ve worked hard during this period. Fortunately, things have finally achieved satisfactory results. If the weather is good tomorrow, I''ll take my wife and son out for a walk.


    But why do you always feel uneasy in your heart? You always have a hunch that you seem to meet someone and something. After blowing out the candle, Tang Hao touched his chest.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. Why bother? He turned over and fell asleep with Li Wanqing in his arms.

 Chapter 1146

    As the new year is approaching, there is a festive scene on Chang''an Street. On this day, Zhang Lvzhu came to the city in a carriage. Today, she went out and dressed up well. She was wearing a gorgeous red Royal dress, and her face looked very good.


    After getting off the carriage, the cumin aroma of roast meat floated into the nose, and the wheat aroma of roasted Nang. The enthusiastic Persian businessmen turned the grill, and the roast meat on the shelf was golden and very attractive.


    Koguryo''s cake making can also be seen. The little girl with a white headscarf wrapped around her head turns a sledgehammer and the glutinous rice silk pulled out is ten feet long. Zhang Lvzhu bought one. The glutinous rice fragrance brought her back to her hometown. I remember the day of the adult ceremony, a white and tender rice cake made her happy all day.


    "Rice wine, rice wine, sweet rice wine." the wine merchant from Bashu shouted. The Milky rice wine smelled sweet and fragrant.


    My tavern has green bamboo leaves and strong wine. I almost woke up the next afternoon after a bowl of Bashu rice wine. It''s just like a drink. A bowl of Bashu rice wine is just right.


    It''s good to walk in the street after a little drunk. People coming and going in the street are still laughing and noisy. The cold at night can''t stop people''s hot mood. There are one after another Hawking, and the stalls along the street are surrounded by people with bright lights. The wind blows leisurely, and the flags at the door of the wine shop dance rhythmically.


    Kunlun Slaves have beautiful masks and a variety of gold and silver jewelry. Officials and people walk around the street holding their mother''s hand. The scene is very warm, and Zhang Lvzhu mixed in the crowd is like a small fish.


    "Girl, look at this jade hairpin. It''s beautiful for you to wear." the vendors greeted her warmly. Zhang Lvzhu came to a jewelry stall in high spirits and happily chose jewelry like all beautiful women.


    In Koguryo, every day when I open my eyes, I think about the bounty task and how to live. How many youthful passions have been sealed in those tense years.


    Until I met Tang Hao, it was like a deserted garden. I was awakened by a magic spell and opened a beautiful rose by the way.


    Under the reflection of the bronze mirror, she was so beautiful and lovely with the jade hairpin. Zhang Lvzhu smiled with satisfaction and took out the silver to buy the hairpin. This is the first gift from Datang.


    On a busy night, I don''t know what that person is doing, which lively music shop to drink in, or to enjoy the happiness of his family with his wife? Thinking of this, Zhang Lvzhu looked lonely.


    "The sun rises in the East and rains in the west, but there is no sunshine." the scholar who comes to the wine shop to drink every day chants countless poems, and then Zhang Lvzhu is most impressed by this sentence.


    In fact, there are also childe brothers who flirt with themselves in the tavern, but somehow, Zhang Lvzhu retreated, as if she had built a high fence in her heart.


    Some people say that when a woman''s heart is occupied by one, the other heterosexuals in the girl''s eyes have become the same sex. Tang Hao is the occupier.


    With a jade hairpin, Zhang Lvzhu was in a better mood. The scenery in her eyes seemed to be plated with a layer of gold. Walking forward, there was a powder stand with all kinds of rouge powder. The faint fragrance attracted her.


    "Girl, this cake rouge is the latest color of the season. Try it." the middle-aged lady of the rouge stall handed her a small cake of powder. Zhang Lvzhu hesitated. The woman said, "try the color."


    Then try it. The rouge of Datang is really different from that of his hometown. It is delicate and moist.


    "This color suits you very well." the woman handed the bronze mirror to Zhang Lvzhu.


    Looking at the mirror, I found that there were acquaintances in the mirror. Looking back, Tang Hao was leading two wives. One wife was still holding a child in her arms. The family was happy.


    Zhang Lvzhu was stunned, put down her rouge and looked at her.


    The women who sell Rouge have long been familiar with this situation, and did not urge Lvzhu to buy or not.


    The child in his arms babbles and points to a small tambourine. Tang Hao is like a warm father. He warmly holds the child, buys the tambourine and teases the child. The child smiles like the warm sun in winter.


    With the two ladies around, the family was very kind and impeccable. Zhang Lvzhu looked envious.


    It seems that Tang Hao hasn''t found Zhang Lvzhu for a while. He still talks and laughs with the two ladies. His footsteps were getting closer and closer. Zhang Lvzhu''s heart jumped wildly and looked at each other, even if it was one. She prayed and made a wish.


    While teasing his son, Tang Hao inadvertently looked at Zhang Lvzhu not far away, just like lightning in the clouds, and suddenly touched each other.


    Why is she here? Tang Hao muttered in his heart.


    "Madam, there seems to be fun over there. Let''s go over there." Tang Hao intends to lead his two wives to another direction to ease the embarrassment at present.


    "Why are you going there? It''s fun in front." Li Wanqing refused.


    Boom, a firecracker rang, the lively parade flower boat came, and the crowd suddenly crowded like a flood.


    "Ouch, mom." Li Wanqing was pushed by the crowd and hit Zhang Lvzhu.


    "I''m sorry." Li Wanqing looked up and saw Zhang Lvzhu. She felt so familiar and searched carefully.


    Remember, it''s Wu Tong''s woman. Yes, isn''t this the woman Wu Tong redeemed from pingkang square?


    The women under her command didn''t have to say hello. Li Wanqing gathered her hair and hurried to find Princess Changle.


    Put me in the tavern, you don''t care, don''t worry? Zhang Lvzhu was unwilling.


    No, you can''t just admit defeat. Youth is short. Besides, you are the only man you like. You can''t forget it easily.

 Chapter 1147

    Recently, Tang Hao bought a large area of land. He wants to try planting potatoes in a large area.


    Before dawn, Tang Hao, with 150 strong young men, set off for the back mountain in the suburbs.


    The work of planting potatoes began. The sky was dim and cool. Some men had sickles in their hands and hoes in their hands.


    The army was followed by five supply trucks carrying dry food, flour cakes and fresh water.


    The sound of the wheels of cars and horses awakened the sleeping villagers in the village at the foot of the mountain.


    When they arrived at their destination, the young men of the Tang mansion were in full swing.


    The first is to shovel the sorghum planted before. In fact, the method of burning is simpler, but Tang Hao, who knows the basic knowledge of agriculture, understands that setting a fire is easy to cause a fire, and it will burn all the animals and insects in the farmland.


    Without natural enemies, the growth of crops will be greatly adversely affected in the future. Maintain the original ecological chain of the land, so as to lay a good growth foundation for later crops.


    The boys pulled up the tough sorghum from the ground, piled the vines and cut grass around the field, and then lit it for burning. This is to store plant ash. Then he raked the land with a hoe and a hoe, and just uprooted the previous sorghum, he was busy for almost two days.


    The mountain has not been so lively for a long time. The men are working in full swing. The villagers living nearby come to watch and talk about it one after another.


    "What new things do you think the Tang mansion is going to grow?" a pudgy Chinese character said strangely.


    "I don''t know. It''s said to grow food," said another thin man with a hoe.


    "Our village depends on mountains and rivers. Before, King Wei Guqiu had a sorghum, which looked like this," said a hunter carrying a pheasant. "I don''t know what new general Guqiu is."


    "Can you still grow things this season?" an old woman muttered with a crutch.


    Yes, it''s winter now. It''s spring to grow grain. What can I grow now when I''m busy?


    After the sorghum was removed, the working men filled the ground flat. Under the leadership of Tang Hao, the men raked the soil and buried the manure, rotten vegetable leaves and ash to make the land darker and more fertile.


    "They don''t mind trouble," said a hunchback grandfather.


    The previous owner of Sorghum Planting, the method of farming is much more labor-saving. Just dig a pit, fill some soil and water regularly.


    As a result, this group of people turned over the ground and put in base fertilizer in many steps.


    "It''s estimated that the town general has a lot of money and no land to spend. Run here and make a fool of it." a thin farmer stretched out his waist and said.


    On the trees in the field, Tang Hao specially designed a bird''s nest. Holes were drilled in the rotten wood section for some insects to live in. He firmly believes that a complete ecological food chain is more effective than pesticides.


    After clearing all the sorghum, the base fertilizer was paved, and then carts of potato chips arrived at the edge of the field from the general''s house.


    As soon as the box was opened, I went and stunned everyone. There were some pimples in the box, and some even had green buds.


    "Hahaha." there was a smile in the crowd.


    "This is a strange thing outside the sky. Can it live when planted in the ground? Hahaha" the people laughed.


    Growing crops from generation to generation, how can there be food that can grow without seeds?


    "It''s a pure waste of resources." there are also Princesses'' brides in the crowd. Previously, someone planned to turn this land into a polo field. As a result, the town general wanted to grow food.


    "Now it seems that it''s better to play polo here." the son-in-law shook his head and said. I really don''t know what Tang Hao''s plan is.


    The Tang family bought land to grow new grain, and hundreds of strong men came out together. The mighty momentum has become a hot news in Chang''an City for a time.


    Even the officials of the Ministry of household came to the scene in micro clothes. Of course, it was sent by the Tang emperor. When watching, they secretly brought a small sample.


    "It''s said that this thing comes from Nanyang, which is naturally different from Middle Earth," said a young man dressed as a scholar.


    Opinions vary, and most of them are skeptical.


    What others say is others. Tang Hao just did it. The reclamation soldiers of the Tang family sowed potato blocks in the newly reclaimed land. The whole working process lasted almost ten days.


    While planting potatoes, another team of the Tang family also built irrigation canals. There happened to be springs in the mountains. Only by repairing the canals, we solved the problem of irrigation.


    "Can this thing be unearthed? Can it be eaten when it grows up?"


    Just when most people are not optimistic about the new crops that Zhenguo generals try to grow in the field, there is a different voice in the crowd:


    "I think this thing is reliable." Lord Wang, the manager of the Ministry of household, is very confident.


    Lord Wang told the Tang emperor what he saw and heard in the field. Of course, in order to be more convincing, the imperial chef also made a plate of shredded potatoes.


    Eating shredded potatoes and listening to Lord Wang''s report, a satisfied expression appeared on the emperor''s face.


    In order to avoid land shortage, Tang Hao specially built a permanent house and asked special personnel to take care of and farm every day.


    After planting potatoes, Tang Hao hung a sign of "Tang''s farm" on his 100 mu land.

 Chapter 1148

    Intuition is a subtle thing, especially women''s intuition.


    It was just an accident. She bumped into Zhang Lvzhu in the crowd. Li Wanqing calmed down and thought like a flywheel in her mind. The woman just seemed to have seen a small semicolon outside the city in her own winery.


    "Zhang Lvzhu was redeemed by villains," Wu Tong explained at that time. Li Wanqing didn''t expect to meet again today.


    The crowd was bustling and the streets were decorated with lights, but Li Wanqing''s mood was not as smooth and pleasant as when she came. It was reasonable to say that she was bought by Wu Tong. Out of sympathy, her officials took the woman in their store.


    Everything seems reasonable, but why do you always feel uneasy in your heart? Li Wanqing, who is usually open-minded, shakes the Libra in her heart.


    Now it is the turn of the year, the students and students in the academy have a holiday, and the business of the tavern is also cold. It''s better to take Zhang Lvzhu as a servant girl than to keep an idle person in the tavern.


    Li Wanqing felt that her decision was absolutely amazing. She not only made full use of resources, but also saw it every day. She could understand what was fishy at the first time.


    "Are you the green pearl of the tavern? The tavern business is not busy recently," Li Wanqing said. "Why don''t you come to work in your house? The Royal Palace is short of staff recently for the new year."


    Zhang Lvzhu was both surprised and surprised. The pubs in the suburbs were deserted. How could there be such a lively city?


    Moreover, according to the current progress, it is close to Tang Hao. I don''t know what year and month. The decision to be a housewife undoubtedly let Zhang Lvzhu see a glimmer of dawn in the dark.


    "Sister, it''s a good decision," applauded Princess Changle. "There are just many people who can play with the children."


    "Thank you, madam." Zhang Lvzhu quickly saluted and thanked.


    In this way, Zhang Lvzhu entered the general''s house and became a servant girl in the house.


    Tang Hao has been busy with the experimental field of new crops recently. Coupled with a wide range of official duties, he rarely saw him during the day. He didn''t go back to his house until late at night. When he returned to his house, he was basically in his study.


    The two housewives treated servants well. Although Li Wanqing was suspicious, they didn''t wear shoes for Zhang Lvzhu, a new servant girl.


    On the contrary, after the work during the day, can Zhang Lvzhu rest at night? But she didn''t come to Datang to work as a servant girl. On a snowy night, Zhang Lvzhu began her own action.


    The corridor of the general''s house is very long. From time to time, goose feather snowflakes float in.


    A row of red lanterns hung on the corridor. The smell of the new year was very strong. The cold snowflakes fell on Zhang Lvzhu''s handsome face, and a smile floated on the corner of her mouth: "the general of the town is very comfortable here."


    They are also old acquaintances. One is a killer of the Gai Dynasty and the other is a general of the Tang Dynasty. If it weren''t for the war, they might be good friends. It''s really good luck.


    Slightly powdered Dai''s face gradually cooled down. Zhang Lvzhu crept along the corridor to Tang Hao''s study and gently buttoned the door.


    She answered "come in" in the study. Then she opened the door with a squeak.


    There is a small stove in the middle of the study. There is a warm flame in the stove. A large number of brief cases are placed on a one person high bookshelf. The dark color of the bookshelf is inhumane. The owner of the study is working hard behind the screen, and the figure of writing action is thrown on the screen.


    After the pacification of Koguryo, there is still a lot of follow-up reconstruction work to be done. After discussing military affairs with the generals during the day, Tang Hao also has to take time to see the new crop experimental fields in the suburbs.


    After returning home in the evening, he was supposed to have a rest, but the official decision sent by his subordinates was finally made. Tang Hao had to look at it again in person. Most of them were about food, compensation for vendors in the north, and the transformation of agricultural tools in the terraced fields in the South. Everything was the top priority and should not be careless.


    Along the way, Tang Hao also had a tangle in his heart. He fought abroad and opened up territory. He took some measures to pit some small merchants internally. He couldn''t bear it after all. However, if in the short term, the army can not raise enough food and grass, and domestic commerce can not be revitalized rapidly, Datang will face the threat of tripartite war.


    The gentle footsteps broke the silence in the study.


    Tang Hao''s face was tired. When he looked up, his eyes sank down immediately: "... Zhang... Green pearl?"


    Zhang Lvzhu clenched her lower lip and looked straight at Tang Hao who was lying on the long desk. It was salty, bitter and spicy... All kinds of tastes upset my heart again.


    The fire was still warm and beating, and the two figures looked at each other on the wall.


    "Recently, I heard from my wife that the saleswoman of the tavern was recruited to work in the house, isn''t it you?" Tang Hao''s burly body stood up from the carved jinsinan chair and walked towards Zhang Lvzhu.


    A low voice almost squeezed out of his throat: "do you still want to sneak into the general''s house as in the battlefield, which is bad for my wife and children?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes fell sharply on her face: "or are you going to take my general''s life directly?"


    At this time, Tang Hao''s tone was full of killing intention.

 Chapter 1149

    Tang Hao''s tall figure approached. Zhang Lvzhu raised her head slightly, with a charming face. The red lips of peony aroused a smile. In a moment, her body leaned forward, rushed forward and hit Tang Hao''s arms.


    Beauty Fang''s lips were directly pasted on Tang Hao''s mouth. God, as like as two peas in the era, Tang Hao was stunned by the sudden beauty, staring at Zhang Lvzhu like a bronze bell.


    The next second after the four eyes met, Zhang Lvzhu''s white teeth suddenly wanted to bite Tang Hao. The general reacted in an instant, waved his arm and overturned the murdering beauty to the ground.


    "You don''t want to live?" Tang Hao wiped the corners of his mouth. His fingertips were stained with blood. His fierce eyes stabbed Zhang Lvzhu on the ground like a spear.


    A head of green silk was scattered, like a waterfall on Zhang Lvzhu''s shoulder, covering half Zhang Jiaorong. Zhang Lvzhu''s dark eyes showed an excited smile. The tip of her tongue licked the blood at the corner of her mouth. She smiled and said, "doesn''t the general like to torture slaves?"


    With the violent twisting of her body, the skirt of the dress scattered. The color of white flowers on her chest was shaking in front of Tang Hao like waves. Zhang Lvzhu''s exquisite face, eyes drooped, a charming smile hooked on her lips, and Zhang Lvzhu leaned on her shoulder, remembering the old wounds.


    "General, you gave me this scar..." Zhang Lvzhu laughed wildly. "Do you know that it accompanies me to sleep every day and night? As long as you look at this scar, the maid will think of the cruel man..."


    Every word was almost uttered by her bite.


    Tang Hao stood there and looked at the scar on the Korean woman''s shoulder, entrenched like an ugly centipede. This was the hand that came out under the rush. Unexpectedly, it tortured her in front of her.


    Without saying a word, Tang Hao was fixed in place like a wooden stake.


    The next second, Tang Hao pulled out the saber at his waist and cut it off according to the witch on the ground. With a slap, the tight rope broke and fell to the ground. Tang Hao turned around, put the saber into the scabbard and said in a hoarse voice:


    "I was sorry for you before. Now you assassinate at night and are even. Go."


    The cold words fell to the ground in small pieces. Zhang Lvzhu gathered the hidden hair, struggled to stand up, and the smile still stopped on his face. After standing up straight, she took off layers of clothes and skirts with jade shoot like fingers.


    The clothes with fragrance slowly fell to the ground, and Zhang Lvzhu''s ankle stepped on the cold floor. Her graceful body shook with the rich hips like peach in June, and the steps like lotus approached Tang Hao.


    The fire in the stove was still warm, and the beating flame reflected a steaming piece in front of his chest, just like the steamed bread with hair noodles just out of the pot. Zhang Lvzhu stuck it on the man''s back, gently extended his hands from his ribs, held it, and whispered:


    "I still have a lot to say to you. I''m willing to do anything for you after coming here through thousands of difficulties and dangers..."


    Zhang Lvzhu''s delicate lips pasted gently on Tang Hao''s back neck, fingertips groped warm in his chest, and rowed down...


    The snow roared outside and the lanterns swayed with the cold wind. According to a group of patrolling soldiers, they met three figures from the backyard. The soldiers quickly saluted.


    Wu Tong just stretched and yawned under the eaves outside his study. He saw the other side of the eaves from a distance. Two waitresses were carrying soup and food. In front of him was his mother Li Wanqing. Wu Tong shivered instantly.


    He immediately greeted him, with a gallant smile on his eyebrows: "madam, why are you free? The general is still busy in the study and told me to take it in."


    Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao with a smile: "you''re welcome if you want to eat. There''s enough in the kitchen. Let me bring it to the general in person to save you from stealing."


    "Madam, no, madam." Wu Tong hurried forward to stop it, but he couldn''t stop it. The door of the study was pushed open by his mother, Li Wanqing, and the warm light in the house dispersed.


    The north wind blew snowflakes across the corridor, and the fine snowflakes floated on the beards of Wu Tong and the patrol soldiers. Wu Tong quickly waved, and the figure of No. 1 middle school took command and retreated some distance behind.


    The warmth and light of the study closed slowly with the door. Li Wanqing, with soup and meals, walked calmly into the room. Of course, she left the maid outside the door.


    The warm and free air almost solidified at the moment as the hostess came in. Tang Hao quickly took away Zhang Lvzhu''s hand and whispered "madam". At the same time, Zhang Lvzhu, who was naked, stepped back unhurriedly.


    She slowly picked up her clothes on the ground and covered herself up.


    "My husband worked hard day and night, and I ordered the kitchen to make some supper to make up for the officials..." Li Wanqing put the hot soup on the long table, put a strand of hair behind her ear, took the soup, blew it gently, and handed it to her officials.


    "Officials are busy with business and their health is important. Come on, how do you taste this soup..." Li Wanqing seems to have missed the sound over there and is sorting out Zhang Lvzhu''s appearance.


    As the general''s wife, Li Wanqing''s tone was gentle as usual, but Tang Hao could still find the light in his wife''s sight, looking at Zhang Lvzhu wearing clothes not far away.


    The soup in the bowl was a little hot. Tang Hao put the porcelain bowl on the table, stirred it gently with a small porcelain spoon, and tasted it. It tasted good, but he didn''t know what to do next.


    After all, he has never experienced such a thing. Even in his own era, he is just a single guy who has enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. He has a sense of being brushed in his mind.

 Chapter 1150

    After a short pause, Tang Hao turned to look at Zhang Lvzhu, who was already dressed there, and quickly explained to Li Wanqing, "in this matter, I can''t be aboveboard, but the fact is not like what my wife saw. Miss Zhang, my wife is kind and arranges to work in the house, but my wife only knows one and doesn''t know the other."


    "Oh?" Li Wanqing was really curious.


    "During the war in Koguryo, my wife should have an impression of the assassination that night. That''s what she planned to do. I thought she had changed her ways and took her in out of kindness. I didn''t expect that this woman still had the intention to kill. As for... As for stripping, I was very surprised that it was not what my wife imagined." Tang Hao explained.


    "I''m not a man who doesn''t distinguish between black and white. My husband always acts aboveboard. How can I know?"


    While Li Wanqing said this, Zhang Lvzhu''s voice also came with the beating light: "I didn''t expect that the town general of the Tang Dynasty should put away his dignity and explain to a woman."


    "I''ve explained the previous situation to you." Tang Hao frowned. "Now you can leave. If you''re so reckless, I''m afraid you''ll be executed for assassinating the general."


    "Tang Dynasty general, why do you need to explain to my concubine? It''s hard to avoid being laughed at when this word spreads." Li Wanqing knows that his man is stubborn and direct. He just leads the army and runs the mall. He can''t figure out what happened to women.


    It''s better for the housewife to deal with it herself.


    Tang Hao nodded his permission, went straight out of the room and gave the place to speak to the two women in the room. When Li Wanqing was a heroine on the battlefield, Tang Hao didn''t have to worry about her safety.


    Moreover, I can''t go far. There are powerful government soldiers outside the house. If there is any abnormal noise, I can rush in at the first time.


    Tang Hao leaned against the strong column and let the cold wind blow on his face with snowflakes. In fact, he really wanted to kill this woman. After all, Tang Hao didn''t pay attention to it first.


    "What a hot woman." Tang Hao lowered his head and whispered for a while. The conversation between the two women in the study also vaguely spread. Listening, he felt that they were in a calm mood. It was not like the news headlines and the fighting between fierce women in his own age.


    The figures of the two beauties danced with the light on the window paper. Li Wan, a foreign woman in the Qing Dynasty, smiled and said, "I have heard of Miss Zhang''s bravery on the Korean battlefield in Chang''an. I admire her very much. They say that women are inferior to men, and Miss Zhang''s courage is better than many men. Today''s meeting is fate. How about sisters?"


    Sisters? This made Zhang Lvzhu very surprised, but she straightened her neckline and said obliquely, "the general''s wife''s mouth is really powerful. Lvzhu thought her wife would only lead soldiers to war. She didn''t expect her mind to be so deep."


    Zhang Lvzhu said softly, holding a wisp of green silk in her hand, swayed to the window, smiled at the corners of her mouth, looked directly at the respectful mistress and said: "... But who called Lvzhu a poor woman, even if she had been stabbed on the shoulder in the past, then she was amorous and left her hometown. In the end, she really paid wrong, but she was despised..."


    "My sister is so straightforward. How can I say it''s pathetic." Li Wanqing''s tone is still calm. She also walks to the window, only two steps away from each other. "My sister is so beautiful that if Wan Qing were a man, she would be confused."


    Li Wanqing''s expression was as calm as water. She couldn''t see the resentment of being seduced by other women.


    "What my sister said is really nice..." since Li Wanqing wants to match her sisters, Zhang Lvzhu is not polite. "Isn''t it logical that Lvzhu moves the men around my sister?"


    Zhang Lvzhu has experienced many things in the end, and she is not willing to show weakness in her words. The corner of his mouth was still covered with blood. The smile outlined between his red lips approached Li Wanqing and said boldly word by word:


    "If you are pregnant with another son and a half, the family should be lively."


    "Sister''s idea..." Li Wanqing seemed to be thinking, walked slowly to the long case where Tang Hao usually works, brushed his wide sleeves around and sat beside the case.


    Li Wanqing then said slowly, "it''s a good idea for my sister to have this idea. Now there is only one child under the knee of the town general, which is the result of sister Changle. How can the town general in the Tang Dynasty be thin? If my sister has a good stomach, she might as well have more children, so that the population of the general''s house can flourish, and my sister can have a basis for her old age in the future?"


    The master mother''s words were magnificent, and the room was quiet for a while. Zhang Lvzhu, standing in the middle of the study, could hear the meaning. Her face was not good-looking. For a moment, her whole neck climbed up the crimson of shame.


    Tang Hao, who had been blowing outside, heard the conversation in the study stop. Pieces of flying snow swallowed up the deep night in the snow-white cold, and the door of the study was pushed open with a creak.


    When the general turned back, Zhang Lvzhu came out of the study with red eyes.

 Chapter 1151

    "Tang Hao, do you know..."


    Zhang Lvzhu wiped the remaining tears on her face, raised her head, sucked her nose a few times, and her voice was choking. As she spoke, a cloud of white mist came out of her mouth.


    She tried her best to persuade herself not to cry, but she burst into tears.


    "You know, Tang Hao," Zhang Lvzhu said word by word, "since you set foot on the battlefield of Korea, gaisuwen sent countless killers to take your life. I killed all those people. I got rid of all those who were bad for you one by one, because you only belong to me..."


    Paranoia is a poison, especially the paranoia of men''s and women''s feelings. It will devour all reason and calmness.


    Zhang Lvzhu stepped back two steps and looked at his infatuated man. Tears swirled in her eyes: "Lvzhu is good to you, but it''s not for you to bully Lvzhu like this?"


    The snow came in with the cold wind and fell on their shoulders. Tang Hao said nothing. Li Wanqing said, "it''s rare that Miss Zhang is infatuated with the general, but the general has a heart for the people and is not good at words. If Miss Zhang is willing, let the general take you as a concubine."


    Li Wanqing''s tone is sincere. Her man is doing big things outside. As her mistress, she has to arrange everything properly.


    "Not rare." Zhang Lvzhu, with a strong temperament, wiped away her tears, slowly retreated, brushed her palm over the wooden fence in the corridor, shook her head and said, "my life is given by heaven, and I haven''t been so cheap that I''ve lost my backbone..."


    The unspeakable strange mood rose again in Tang Hao''s heart. He shook his head, then turned back and asked Li Wanqing, "just in the study, did your wife humiliate her?"


    Li Wanqing took Tang Hao''s arm and said quietly, "it''s not light or heavy, maybe it''s a little heavy." the cold wind hit her face. "Husband, she has experienced the intrigue of the court and the life and death on the battlefield. She can live to this day. Her mind and will are beyond the reach of ordinary people. How can she be hurt by the words of her concubine?"


    "Oh." Tang Hao thought so.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first." Li Wanqing turned around and left with the waitresses. What she should say has explained that she doesn''t need to stay any more. Moreover, it''s really cold in the snowy day.


    Li Wanqing turned and left, leaving Tang Hao at a loss. He was stunned: the woman''s mind is more difficult to guess than the war strategy...


    On the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month, the wind and snow for several days suddenly stopped on that night. On the 23rd day of the lunar new year, the streets of Chang''an City showed a bustling scene. People buying new year''s goods were picky at meat stalls and haggled with butchers.


    In recent years, agriculture in the northern region has developed rapidly, and people''s lives have become richer and richer. Meat comes from nomads in the north, and it is no longer a rare object on the dinner table. In the bustling shopping crowd, adults with children turned around from time to time and told their children not to run around.


    There was a constant stream of people. A wealthy businessman with big arms and round waist took several guards'' attendants. The lady next to him was well-dressed and had a big belly. Occasionally, when she saw some favorite goods on the roadside stall, she stopped to choose. The rich merchant in a cloak was a wife lover. With a wave of his big hand, "madam, I bought everything I like."


    "Don''t need it. What do you do with it? You silly thing." the lady straightened up and looked at him with a white look, "things are not expensive, but they should be exquisite and practical..."


    After hearing this, the rich merchant nodded and said, "what the madam says is what." his eyes kept staring at his beloved wife''s bulging stomach, where he was pregnant with a small life, and happy wrinkles smiled at the corners of his eyes.


    The general''s family is busy. The servant girls and servants are busy shuttling for the new year. The snow on the ground and eaves has been cleaned. The window lattice and door leaf have also been pasted with festive patterns. Tang Hao holds Changle in one hand and Changle holds the child and shuttles around the backyard.


    After all, they are both children''s minds. When playing, the children are handed over to the old Mammy. From time to time, the couple shook down the snowflakes on the treetops and threw them at each other.


    Wu Tong stepped on the snow and hurried over. He kept telling his little steward. After all, every year, the military and government officials from all parts of the northern pass will come. There can''t be any mistakes in each table. You have to stare at everything.


    At noon, the general''s family stopped working slowly.


    In the backyard, the noisy voice of the people faintly spread to Li Wanqing''s room. Tang Hao sat in the room and helped Li Wanqing step up and shake it with his own hands. Looking at his wife in the bronze mirror, he smiled, went to the shelf over there and took off his cloak and put it on his body.


    Since that night, although Li Wanqing''s attitude towards him has remained unchanged these days, it is not salty after all. Only today, it is slightly better.


    The winter sun was shining in from the window. Li Wanqing sat in front of the bronze mirror and outlined her fine eyebrows. When the sound of dressing came behind her, she gently put down her hand and said, "husband." between her words, her face was a little gentle.


    Tang Hao looked at her, walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, holding his wife''s hand. "Finally willing to talk to me?"


    Over there, the yanghao pen was put down on the table. Li Wanqing waved to the maid to go out. Then she turned and looked at him. She whispered, "I''ll be angry, but I won''t be angry. I used to say I don''t mind my husband taking concubines..."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing paused, "but I really see a strange woman in my house. I still care about it in my heart."

 Chapter 1152

    Although Li Wanqing and Tang Hao have been married for a long time, she has not given birth to a son and a half to Tang Hao for such a long time. Even though she was strong in the past and involved the bottom line in her heart, it is still unbearable after all.


    Although Li Wanqing regarded Changle''s children as if they had been born, they were not born by themselves, and she still had great regrets in her heart.


    Tang Hao rubbed the back of his wife''s hand and said with a smile, "look, why are you crying? Our life is not very good now."


    When the words came out, Li Wanqing just shook her head and sobbed in her voice: "what Miss Zhang said to her husband outside the house, my concubine also heard. A woman was so wronged and did so many things. In fact, her husband still had feelings in his heart."


    Li Wanqing wiped the corners of her eyes with silk and then said, "during this time, I was also thinking that my husband had made great achievements, but only sister Changle gave birth to such a son in the inner room. I also heard the gossip. I said I was jealous and didn''t agree with my husband to take a concubine."


    Speaking of this, Li Wanqing looked up at Tang Hao and said, "instead of accepting the women outside, it''s better to bring Zhang Lvzhu into the house."


    Tang Hao held her back, wiped away the tears, and patted her gently: "I''ll talk about it later. Didn''t my wife have a grudge before? Let''s delay it a little later. As for what she did, my husband did have some feelings, but it''s different from the love between husband and wife..."


    Tang Hao was very clear about which was more important than which. In his eyes, his wife was never a tool to carry on the family line. Since he married and entered the door, he must be in love.


    Li Wanqing then said, "as long as that green pearl is wholeheartedly good to her husband, sister Changle and I won''t care about other things. What''s more, what would others think if her husband doesn''t have one or two concubines now?"


    At this moment, Tang Hao suddenly felt that he was no longer the hairy boy in those days. He was heartless and could ignore the eyes around him. Now he is the husband of two women and the head of the family. He has shouldered great responsibility on his shoulders.


    "Now we have only one child. If people don''t talk, they will mutter in their hearts." Li Wanqing said more and more, the more serious the choking was, and his fingers kept wiping away the tears.


    But after many things, she sobbed for a while. She regained her reason, lay on Tang Hao''s shoulder and said slowly, "my body is also angry with my body. Why can''t I add a son and a half to the officials..."


    Tang Hao comforted: "I am also responsible for having children."


    After a while, Li Wanqing got up from her husband''s arms and grabbed the words. She held Tang Hao''s hand and said, "since Miss Zhang likes her husband, she''ll be in the room."


    "Later, I just sympathize with her." Tang Hao touched his wife''s forehead, then got up and took her, took a towel and wiped the tears on his face.


    "Today is a young year. My mother is crying. Unknowingly, I thought Tang Hao was beating a woman with the door closed. Let''s go. It''s time for lunch. The kitchen has cooked a lot of dishes you like today. Come and laugh."


    Li Wanqing burst into tears and laughed at his husband''s last sentence. He grabbed the towel he had casually touched on his face and wiped it gently. Only then did he go outside the door with Tang Hao. When the couple came to the front yard, the aroma of various delicacies caught people''s appetite, and the whole courtyard was full of joy.


    The festive and lively atmosphere in the yard became more and more intense. In a room in the side yard, the door leaf was gently opened, and Zhang Lvzhu, who was in shabby clothes and skirts, came out earlier. He looked at the happy people in the yard, pursed his lips, and said to himself, "today is a young year, they are so hot..."


    Zhang Lvzhu stood in place and looked at the excitement of the crowd for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. It was half a sound. She came back to her mind in her skull. The noisy noise in the distance made her ears buzzing. A moment later, she moved her steps gently and turned blankly back to the cold room.


    Since the Dawang city was conquered, she has no home. From the north to Chang''an, she carefully hides herself all the way. Although she has enjoyed a short time of rich clothes and food, she can only feel cold and death under the prosperity. If she mentioned it further, Zhang Lvzhu found that she has no so-called home at all.


    Zhang Lvzhu walked to the dark corner with her stiff body. She sat down against the wall with her arms in her arms. For a moment, tears fell and cried out silently.


    It was snowing, and it stopped a little farther north.


    In the deserted side yard, someone took drinks and food and came this way. In the cold room, Zhang Lvzhu, buried in his knees, raised his head and the door creaked open.


    The wind was blowing, the snowflakes outside crowded in, and the lights were flickering. The tall Wutong put drinks and steaming meals on the table.


    Then Wu Tong sat down opposite her and said, "this is arranged by the hostess. You can''t be alone for the new year today?"


    Zhang Lvzhu bit her lips, looked at each other for a moment without blinking, reached for the chopsticks handed by Wu Tong, quickly wiped the corners of her eyes, and burst into tears and smiled.


    In this cold world, the old year is about to pass. There are always some things to put down, drive away the cold and bring warmth to the surroundings. Turning over the old year is a new beginning. Let''s turn over what should be turned over.

 Chapter 1153

    "The new delicious food invented by officials is great." Changle is putting a piece of red mutton into the pot with chopsticks.


    In the hot hot pot, there are many delicious dishes, fish fillets, smooth meat.... There are also many green vegetables picked from the shed in the backyard of the Tang family, and the steaming soup in the copper pot, which makes the originally cold winter delicious and boiling.


    At noon, on the round table of Nuo University, the dishes carefully cooked by the back kitchen, thick brown Sixi balls, red glowing squirrel mandarin fish, crispy fried ribs with coke outside and tender inside, and the Royal tribute wine given by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty to the son-in-law''s family, are really wonderful.


    "Shall we make hot pot in the evening?" Tang Hao suggested.


    "Yes," Li Wanqing and Changle replied in unison.


    In the evening, the family happily ate hot pot. The red soup was boiling, beating xuan''er, rolling and emitting fragrance.


    "Your Majesty has arrived." the sharp and long voice is particularly familiar, breaking through the busy government yard. Princess Changle has a light eyebrow and a happy face.


    "The father is coming!" in the words, the princess ran out of the door and went out. Tang Hao put down his bamboo chopsticks, glanced and got up. Li Wanqing smiled brightly.


    The bottom of the pot and the ingredients have been arranged. In the copper pot, there are colorful, hot red pepper, light green vegetables, reddish brown beef, white jade like water tofu. These colors melt in the hot pot, dazzling.


    The red chili oil boils in the hot pot, just like the magma from the crater, but the chili oil is not as terrible as the magma, and the magma is not as delicious as the chili oil.


    Mutton and beef were cut as thin as paper. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty took a piece of beef and just rinsed it gently in the pot. In his early years, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty fought everywhere. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty had seen similar eating methods of nomads, but how could they be so exquisite on the March?


    Tang Hao''s pot bottom is seasoned with more than ten kinds of spices, and the meat slice is the exquisite knife work of the kitchen master. It''s really delicious.


    The small ingredients in the bowl are also very exquisite. Sesame paste, sesame oil and broken peanuts are added according to their respective tastes, and then the scallion and coriander are added with smooth and tender meat slices. It tastes mellow and fresh.


    Today, Tang Hao also specially added a delicious shrimp slip. In a hurry, the chef went to the market to buy the freshest river shrimp, and then came back to remove the shell, chop the shrimp meat, mix the seasoning and marinate it.


    In the evening, when the hot pot opened, the shrimp meat made of small spoons rolled in the pot. Of course, the cooking time of shrimp was slightly longer, but the salty smell of shrimp still made Tang huangzan unsatisfied.


    "Tang Aiqing, how''s the potato garden you opened up earlier?" Tang Huang asked coldly as he rinsed hot pot.


    "Tell your majesty that you can harvest this summer," Tang Hao replied. Two days ago, Tang Hao personally visited the newly opened potato garden in the suburbs. It grew well. It was the new year immediately, and he also paid extra wages to the workers in the garden.


    "Compared with daoshu, potatoes do not pick the soil for growth, require little water, and grow surprisingly," Tang Hao added.


    "Father emperor, it''s rare for you to come today. Don''t discuss political affairs and concentrate on eating." Princess Changle said stubbornly.


    At this time, the little prince in the arms of Princess Changle could not wait to see the adults eating happily: I haven''t grown up yet. When I grow up, I will eat too.


    "Father, give the child a name," said Princess Changle after three rounds of wine.


    "If you have a single name, just call him ZHENG''ER," said the Tang emperor.


    General Tang Hao''s family thanked the emperor for his kindness. The emperor of Tang gave the young prince a name, which is a great honor for the whole Tang house.


    "Recently, Koguryo has been sending envoys and foreign students to study in Datang, and businessmen have also brought Koryo treasures. It all depends on the general''s calm and meritorious service." the Tang emperor put a piece of mutton into a bowl.


    "It is your Majesty''s divine power that makes the whole world return." Tang Hao replied meticulously. "At the beginning of Koryo''s reconstruction, there are all kinds of waste waiting to flourish. It shows your Majesty''s mind to come to Chang''an to study."


    The spicy bottom of the pot becomes more and more fragrant. According to Tang Hao''s experience in eating hot pot for many years, he has to eat for a while and rest for a while. Only when he eats the hot pot can he feel it. After washing the meat slices, he starts to rinse the vegetables.


    Green leaves and root vegetables are not easy to cook, so Tang Hao put them into the pot after washing meat dishes. After eating the greasy meat dishes, green vegetables also play a role in understanding the greasy.


    After a short rest in the chair, Tang Hao picked up a leaf of green vegetables and put it in a sesame paste bowl. When he took a bite, it tasted crisp, and the aroma of vegetables filled the tip of his tongue.


    In the heat, Tang Hao seemed to see a bumper harvest in his potato garden a few months later, and saw other crops sowing in the garden and growing healthily.


    Even after the reconstruction of Koguryo, the local people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the new crops they tried to grow were widely planted there.


    "Tang Aiqing, can your potatoes grow on the Tibetan plateau?" the Tang emperor turned the topic


    Tang Hao''s thinking was dragged back to reality. At this moment, his father-in-law and direct leadership began to talk about business.

 Chapter 1154

    After three rounds of wine, I was slightly drunk.


    The Tang emperor''s cheeks were ruddy and his mood widened. He put bamboo chopsticks through the rising heat wave, sandwiched white and tender tofu and placed a pottery bowl. He glanced at Tang Hao on his side, smiled and said, "Tang Hao, you have conquered East and West for me for several years, count it down for several years."


    "Now the Tang Dynasty has been settled all over the world and the border is stable. This prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty is as I wish." holding up the cup, the Tang emperor flashed his approval eyes, and said in a loud voice, "come and drink this cup."


    Bang. Cups and lanterns sing, and there is peace.


    Put down the cup, Tang Hao''s face flashed with worry. He hesitated for a moment, slightly raised his head, stared at the emperor of Tang, and slowly opened his mouth: "Your Majesty, today''s Tang Dynasty is prosperous and the neighbors are peaceful, but the minister has doubts and is quite uneasy."


    At this time, the little son in the arms of Princess Changle was already asleep. She saluted her father according to the rules, and went back to her room to have a rest.


    Li Wanqing also left first according to etiquette. There were only Tang emperor and Zhenguo general left in the room.


    After Tang Hao gave a royal ceremony, he said: "Your Majesty just asked you whether the land of Tubo is suitable for planting potato crops. Plateau land is an excellent place for planting, but pure technology output is by no means a good policy."


    Tang Huang frowned and listened carefully to the analysis of Zhenguo general.


    "The Tibetan folk custom is fierce. Since Songzan Ganbu ascended the throne of Zanpu, his strength has increased day by day, which really makes people have to be on guard." Tang Hao pointed out bluntly.


    "Songzan Ganbu took over the government when he was young. After he became Zanpu, he first eliminated the people who poisoned his father and acted decisively and bravely." Tang Hao said, "his mind and means have to be called a young hero to calm the rebellion of various tribes internally, actively marry externally and expand his strength. Before Princess Tang made peace, he had married Princess Chizun and allied with Nepal."


    If the Tang emperor thought, yes, how could such a young hero be satisfied that he just unified a Tubo plateau?


    "Moreover, in recent years, with the princess''s marriage, a large number of Tibetan skilled craftsmen, including aristocratic sons, have come to Chang''an to study, and some are even better than the craftsmen in China. Chang''an is not stingy in teaching technology, but after Tubo has learned the technology of Datang, it is difficult to guarantee that these technologies will become their weapons to attack Datang one day."


    When he said this, Tang Hao emboldened himself.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty knew about the defeat of Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty before Tubo. Although the leaders had changed a few times, the ambition of the Tubo tribe to point to the Central Plains would not die out.


    "Besides, I heard that Lu Dongzan led troops to occupy Tuguhun area, nominally calming the internal rebellion of the tribe, and actually bringing this area into his own territory." Tang Hao directly threw out a fact.


    Tuguhun borders on Tubo and is directly under the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty. Songzan Ganbu authorized the Tubo army to do so, which is tantamount to directly challenging the Tang Dynasty and its own emperor. Thinking of this, the Tang emperor couldn''t help shaking the tiger''s mouth.


    "The general of the town country can have a solution." Tang Huang said soberly.


    "Chen believes that the key lies in the protection of technology. As a secret, the core technology will not be transmitted. As a trade exchange, the general technology and products will no longer be exported in one direction as before," Tang Hao said.


    If the Tang emperor thinks, Tang Haoxi says:


    "Iron smelting technology is directly related to the forging of military weapons. Special departments should be established for research, development and protection of key manufacturing technologies," Tang Hao pointed out.


    This directly spoke to the heart of the Tang emperor.


    "The northern territory is rich in cattle and sheep fur, while the artifacts and novel techniques in the western regions are scarce in China. Therefore, the general technology and commodities of Datang can be traded with the surrounding areas. In this way, Datang is still open and inclusive, and also incorporates the advantages of the surrounding areas." the general''s analysis is orderly and reasonable.


    Tang Hao remembered that in middle school history class, the teacher explained the later stories of Tubo and the Tang Dynasty, but even if he didn''t say a word to his father-in-law, he might not believe it.


    Besides, if the Tang emperor gets angry, his family will be destroyed


    Instead, I might as well wake up to my father-in-law from the perspective of advice. But today, the emperor of Tang gave his child''s name, and Tang Hao was very happy.


    Unconsciously, it was very close to midnight. It was getting late. The Tang emperor was going to move back to the palace. Before leaving, he told Tang Hao to keep the night''s conversation confidential, otherwise the general would deal with it according to the national law.


    After seeing off the Tang emperor, Tang Hao was ready to go back to his room for a rest. At this time, something seemed to fly into the sky, and then exploded again.


    After that thing exploded, the whole night sky suddenly seemed to open a flower. It was very beautiful, especially beautiful. It was unforgettable after people saw it.


    However, then there was another roar, and another flower appeared in the night sky.


    "Fireworks, is this fireworks?"


    "Beautiful, it''s so beautiful. How can there be such a beautiful thing in the world?" they exclaimed.


    "Who came up with this? It''s a genius." they kept saying. Li Wanqing came out of the room and stood in the crowd, his eyes suddenly wet.


    The fireworks tonight were really beautiful, and she knew that it was specially made for her by her own officials. This is Tang Hao''s surprise to her lover.


    She likes it very much, especially. Li Wanqing suddenly felt that as long as Tang Hao had his own heart and loved himself, would that be enough?

 Chapter 1155

    Fireworks production is not like planting potatoes. Just dig a hole and bury some soil.


    This thing needs gunpowder, and that gunpowder is only used for war, but it doesn''t matter. Don''t forget that our son-in-law Tang Hao is a general of the town.


    That night, yes, the great ideas came from the night. Tang Hao still locked himself in his study, spent the whole night drawing the drawings of gunpowder, and successfully negotiated with the Tang emperor to get the gunpowder.


    He started work secretly in a deserted house in the suburbs. Why Tang Hao chose to work in the suburbs is mainly for security reasons. Finally, in his painstaking thinking and practice, the invention of fireworks was born.


    On New Year''s Eve, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had a big dinner in the Imperial City, and the new invention of the Zhenguo general was put on the dinner.


    At the Palace Banquet, all officials of civil and military affairs were in full swing. It was so happy and lively that they unknowingly arrived at midnight. With the thought of the midnight drum, father-in-law Rong solemnly announced:


    "Changle''s son-in-law invented different fireworks this year. Today, Aiqing watched it together."


    As soon as father-in-law Rong''s voice fell, all civil and military officials talked about it one after another: "what is fireworks?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of it, but it must be very beautiful to put it at today''s Palace Banquet."


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look." a group of people left their seats and came to the courtyard of the outer court and looked up.


    Under the constant gaze of the people, the guard lit something like a bamboo tube. They were shocked when they heard a loud noise and the small bamboo tubes gave off sparks.


    Some generals even cried out in fear. No wonder the weapons with great lethality suddenly exploded at close range. It''s really scary.


    The fire like a meteor rushed out of the bamboo tube and flew to the night sky. It exploded in the air and burst into magnificent flowers. At first, it was dazzling red, then blue, and then orange. The black night was lit by various colors, which was very eye-catching.


    Many years later, Princess Changle recalled that it was probably the most magical landscape she had seen in her life.


    A flower soon dissipated, and then another flower ran into the sky with the smell of gunpowder and opened another shape. Just before the first one was a rich peony, and the next one became a flying crane.


    "Fireworks, is this fireworks?" they were surprised.


    That is, the scene that can only appear in the fantasy world of Shanhaijing. I didn''t expect to see it in reality now. All officials can''t stop their heart.


    People outside Chang''an imperial city also went out of their homes and enjoyed the rare scenery.


    "Grandpa, was the fairy maiden born?" a little girl was held on her shoulder by her father in a clothes and hat shop in xingqingfang, excitedly holding her little fat hand and exclaimed.


    The little girl''s father looked happy. This year, under some policies of the son-in-law, the business of the shop was much better than in previous years. The surplus money not only paid off the previous debt, but also repaired the shop.


    "Who can think of this? It''s a wizard." the colorful light illuminates the prosperous Chang''an City and reflects on every amazed face.


    "Unbelievable, unbelievable, it''s made of gunpowder?" the officials of the Ministry of war were even more impressed.


    I''ve only seen the power of gunpowder on the battlefield. Countless fierce generals on the battlefield are awed by the horror of the black devil harvesting life. Unexpectedly, today''s terrible devil has created the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Why is it not amazing? People praised the intelligence of the general of the town and the craftsmanship of the general.


    In the endless discussion, Li Wanqing quietly appreciated the R & D achievements of officials in the crowd. The corners of her eyes were wet. They were tears of excitement and joy. Tonight''s fireworks were really beautiful.


    She is glad that she has such a treasure.


    Princess Changle also held ZHENG''ER and sat on her seat to enjoy it. The colorful fire reflected on ZHENG''ER''s face. Everyone said that the married couple would return to plain, but somehow, their love has always been like their first love.


    Changle doesn''t think too much about and care too much about the life of being an excellent child, including the affairs of the family. Most of them are managed by Li Wanqing. He only cares about the peace of the years.


    Now she only wants her officials to be well and her children to grow up safely and healthily. In addition, there is nothing else to ask. Looking at the beautiful fireworks, it looks like love.


    Tang Hao is now standing on a high platform not far away to supervise the fireworks discharge to ensure the effect and on-site security.


    Princess Changle couldn''t help looking at the direction where her son-in-law stood, and Tang Hao was also looking at her and her children at this time.


    They looked at each other and smiled. At that moment, all the friendship between husband and wife was included in this look at each other.


    "Boom." another fireworks bloomed in the night sky. At this time, Li Wanqing took off the solemnity of her normal mother, clapped her hands and praised her happily like a child.


    It seems that the worries of these days have been swept away with the blooming of wonders in the air, and all the problems have been solved. Even the one in the side room has a settled home.

 Chapter 1156

    It''s rare to have today''s good interest. Looking at the gorgeous sky, the Tang emperor couldn''t help whispering:


    "I hope that one day, the gunpowder of Datang will no longer be used for war, but for fireworks, so that people can enjoy such beautiful scenery."


    Prince Li Zhi has been in Jizhou for some time. Tang Hao''s plan has been effective and the flood has been stopped. At present, Li Zhi is mainly in charge of post disaster reconstruction.


    When production resumed and local people''s lives were normal, the prince returned to Chang''an. According to the current recovery speed, it is also fast.


    "Tang Aiqing''s fireworks are indeed a grand scene in the world." the Tang emperor praised the Zhenguo general standing behind him.


    But it took too much gunpowder, whispered the Tang emperor.


    "Let your majesty and the people enjoy the beautiful scenery, which is what Weichen should do." the general of Zhenguo said humbly.


    "The previous water control strategy given by Aiqing to the crown prince has achieved practical results. The local people have been free from the flood. I want to give you a credit for what Tang Aiqing wants, but it doesn''t matter." the Tang emperor is in a good mood today.


    "Please give your majesty an ultimatum for customs clearance." Tang Hao said with an arched hand.


    Customs clearance documents are like modern passports. Is it difficult for this prospective son-in-law to travel abroad or other amazing plans? The Tang emperor had some doubts.


    You have no joke. If you have said something, you can''t take it back. The emperor of Tang granted it.


    At this time, the officer of the wing unnoticed a change in the color of the emperor''s face.


    He has served the emperor of Tang for many years. He must have the eye to observe his words and colors.


    A blue fireworks took off and turned into a cornflower. This idea came from the fairy tale of Andersen read by Tang Hao in primary school. Zhang Lvzhu, who had been placed in the small room in the side yard, leaned against the window lattice and saw the beautiful fireworks landscape.


    The blue fire light reflected in her dark pupils. People in the Palace said that this was a unique scene in the world developed by the general day and night.


    This man always gives people endless surprises. Just like the first glance on the Koguryo battlefield.


    According to the arrangement of the housewife Li Wanqing, the room was very warm. As for what happened that night, no one in the palace knew except Wu Tong.


    Hiding the killers of the former Gai Dynasty, once known by the Tang emperor, is a great crime involving nine families. Even if this person is a wizard and a famous town general?


    Therefore, in Tang Hao''s view, Li Wanqing''s acceptance of green beads into the house is nonsense. No wonder, as the head mother, she has no children under her knees. She should try her best to open branches and leaves for the general''s house.


    At great risk, Tang Hao invited the customs clearance ultimatum, took the opportunity and let the Korean woman fly away.


    The world is so big, Tianzhu, Persia.... Where can''t accommodate a woman with both color and art?


    Looking at the fireworks blooming in the sky, Zhang Lvzhu was more and more reluctant to give up Chang''an and the warm general''s house.


    I was born in a humble family and lived a thrilling life every day in order to survive. The mistress accepted her as a servant girl of the family. Although she was a servant girl, she treated herself well


    Really let himself feel the warmth of home. Although Tang Hao put a cold face, Zhang Lvzhu still fantasized that one day, he could move his heart to himself.


    Is it a drop of water that wears through the stone? Zhang Lvzhu gathered her hair at the temples and thought of it tenderly.


    As long as you stay here for a day, you still have the hope to stay and walk into his heart. The blooming fireworks ignited the hope in Zhang Lvzhu''s heart.


    At this time, the general''s family was jubilant. Everyone, including the kitchen master, went to the yard to see the fireworks.


    In the voice of praise, several old laundry maids whispered, "who''s still in the backyard?"


    "That''s not true," said one of the older ones. "The lady arranged it there herself."


    Several people tacitly looked at each other. It was reasonable to take concubines in other government yards. When they arrived at the general''s house, they were sneaky.


    The prominent status of Mrs. Liang and Mrs. Fang made the servants dare not talk about it. Tang Hao, the brightest son-in-law of the Tang Dynasty, sighed secretly: if you want to be prominent in front of others, you have to suffer later.


    The room was very warm, but it was too cold, so Zhang Lvzhu put on a Rose Cotton cloak and walked into the yard with her veil to watch the fireworks with everyone.


    I felt a lot warmer when I got into the crowd.


    "Who is the woman with the veil?" a young man with the appearance of a servant listened to the Huanyi Niang.


    Huanyi Niang said, "I''m a servant girl. I feel cold occasionally and I''m afraid of infection. The mistress asked me to have a rest these two days."


    The servant nodded. He and his two companions came with a mission in the palace. He didn''t know who the other companions who also lurked into the palace were.


    The gorgeous fireworks show ended with the exclamation of the people, but another long brewing drama has quietly opened.


    Tang Hao smoothly got the customs clearance ultimatum, and a hunch told him that this hot privilege to go abroad is by no means acceptable to himself.


    The more outstanding the meritorious service of the general of the town, the more defensive the Tang emperor was.


    However, his royal highness Li Zhi, the prince of water control, is going back to Korea.

 Chapter 1157

    Two months have passed. Winter goes and spring comes. The long lost spring touches the land of Datang. The ice and snow melt and everything wakes up. The young farmers drive the cattle and start spring farming.


    Thanks to Tang Hao''s flood control plan, Li Zhi''s flood control in Jizhou has ended. Under the organization of the county magistrate, the local young labor force has rebuilt houses and leveled farmland. The flood control has achieved satisfactory results.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty looked at the remarkable results achieved by the crown prince in disaster relief in Jizhou. His heart was full of affirmation. It seemed that the once cowardly and shy little boy could shoulder important responsibilities.


    On that day, the sky was clear and the morning breeze was smooth. The prince''s relief team rode the fast horse given by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and lined up a neat team. The head teacher returned to Beijing as brave as returning from the war.


    Above the imperial court, the Tang emperor issued a decree to grant the crown prince a large number of fertile fields, houses and jewelry. Except for beautiful women, almost all conceivable valuable gifts were given. First, they were encouragement and second, they also conveyed some intention to all officials.


    When winter goes and spring comes, this green pearl can''t always stay in the house and can''t come out. She still does the work of a maid before. However, she is promoted. Under the guidance of her mother Li Wanqing, Zhang Green Pearl becomes the head aunt.


    It''s equivalent to a servant girl. You can bring a little maid with you when you go in and out.


    On that day, Zhang Lvzhu took her servant girl Xiaoyu out to buy Korean ginseng. Li Wanqing wanted it. He said that the general worked day and night to replenish his body.


    Of course, Zhang Lvzhu took the job himself. It was originally a specialty of his hometown. In addition, it was bought for Tang Hao. Without a word, Zhang Lvzhu went out of the house to purchase at the instigation of Li Wanqing.


    The streets and archways of Chang''an city are still lively. Compared with the hot and cheerful atmosphere during the winter new year, Chang''an City in spring has more fashionable and fresh atmosphere.


    When I came to a corner of Luoma City, there happened to be a middle-aged vendor who operated the specialty products in the north. Korean ginseng was displayed in the most prominent position of the stall.


    Dressed simply, Zhang Lvzhu and Xiaoyu came to the stall, looked at the goods carefully, and finally focused on the densely rooted Korean ginseng.


    "What''s the purpose of buying ginseng, girl?" the stall owner said warmly.


    "It''s for your husband." Zhang Lvzhu told a lie.


    "Take this one, the best choice," said the stall owner.


    When the stall owner brushed up his sleeve, there was an inconspicuous tattoo on the inner side of his arm, which was obviously washed. Zhang Lvzhu recognized at a glance that this man was a guard in the king''s palace of gaisuwen, and he was at the level of supervisor.


    "Just this one." Zhang Lvzhu was also very straightforward, paying money and taking goods in one hand.


    At the moment of handing over Korean ginseng, the vendor whispered in Korean, and Zhang Lvzhu''s face tightened.


    Every act and every move of Zhang Lvzhu and the dealer were in the eyes of tomatoes on sticks.


    This middle-aged vendor has been watched by the Ministry of war for a long time. After the general of the town broke Koguryo, many local residents and businessmen flocked to Chang''an. Of course, Gai''s followers were also mixed among them.


    Ginseng is a good ginseng, but Zhang Lvzhu didn''t want to have anything to do with the former Gai Dynasty. She quickly paid the silver and left.


    This was the most disturbing moment in Zhang Lvzhu''s life for more than 20 years. The prosperity of Chang''an and the warmth of the general''s house. Originally, she thought she had forgotten her painful memory.


    Unexpectedly, the appearance of the vendor splashed the water of the already peaceful life.


    After living in the general''s house for a few months, Zhang Lvzhu understood the pressure on her shoulder. Once there is any mistake, not only the general''s house, including Li Wanqing''s family, but also Princess Changle will be implicated.


    "Are you sure that woman is the remnant of Gai?" on the outskirts of Chang''an City, the masked superior is listening to the report of the informant of the general''s house.


    "I''m sure it''s Kim," said the informant.


    A dark cloud has already covered the general''s house. The general of the town is famous. I don''t know whether he can get through this difficulty now.


    "Madam, you and the general treat me well. Lvzhu can''t repay me for being an ox or a horse, but now..." at Li Wanqing''s house, Zhang Lvzhu knelt down and told Li Wanqing in detail about meeting Korean vendors in the mule and horse market.


    Li Wanqing''s expression was still as calm as water. She motioned Zhang Lvzhu to go down and looked at the half empty curved moon. The second quarter moon had slowly hid in the dark clouds. Tang Hao came back later. This matter had to be known to her husband.


    "I had expected such a day." Tang Hao was not frightened after hearing Li Wanqing''s words.


    After all, the customs clearance ultimatum is very important. The Tang emperor can''t rest assured that he will give it to himself. What if the Zhenguo general starts a rebellion?


    Before Tang Hao spoke that night, he had expected what arrangements might be made after obtaining the ultimatum.


    "Niang Zi, Fu Li is estimated to have been arranged into the eyelid in the palace. If Zhang Lvzhu is now out of town immediately, she will know it in the palace, and it will be better than usual." Tang Hao told the woman.


    As a living person, Tang Hao is still confident that she can get out of the Tang Dynasty alive.

 Chapter 1158

    In the White Horse Temple in Luoyang, the ancient temple is quiet. A mage is studying Buddhist scriptures in his wing room.


    The master''s name is Zhikong. He studied with master Xuanzang. In his early years, he listened to master Xuanzang''s lectures in daci''en temple. Zhikong was fascinated by the master''s stories about what he saw and heard in Tianzhu.


    It is Zhikong''s dream to go to Tianzhu to learn and feel the local customs like a master.


    "Master Zhikong, please come to the general''s house to preach scriptures." the little monk pushed open the Zen door and said.


    "I know it as a teacher." Zhikong still closed his eyes.


    Recently, Princess Changle suddenly fell in love with Buddhism. It was said that she was praying for Tang Zheng, the youngest son of the world. From time to time, the general''s family would invite knowledgeable mages or moderators to lecture.


    Zhikong, one of the thirteen disciples of master Xuanzang, was invited to the general''s house to explain the Scriptures.


    The faint sandalwood filled the whole living room. Li Wanqing, Princess Changle and three members of Tang Hao''s family were there. Zhikong had heard about the reputation of the town general on weekdays. When he saw it today, Tang Hao looked kind, young but not domineering.


    After the explanation, Zhikong put his hands together. Tang Hao politely escorted the master out in person. When saying goodbye, Tang Hao said, "master, are you free the night after tomorrow? I have a friend from Jizhou."


    Master Zhikong saluted back to show his consent.


    Tang Hao sent Wu Tong to investigate. Zhikong always wanted to go to Tianzhu to study in person like his master, but in the Tang Dynasty, monks like him could not get out of the territory of the Tang Dynasty without the permission of the imperial court.


    With the customs clearance document given by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you can travel unimpeded all the way. What monk Zhikong dreams of now happens to be in Tang Hao''s hands.


    From Datang to Tianzhu, the mountains are high and the water is high. There are many difficulties along the way. It is natural for the mage to bring a bodyguard around. Moreover, Zhang Lvzhu has excellent cosmetic skills, and it is not difficult to become a man in appearance.


    This method is a little risky, so Tang Hao didn''t even tell Li Wanqing. From the moment of marriage, he is no longer an ignorant little confused, but a husband who has to bear a family responsibility.


    Tang Hao didn''t want his two wives to worry about themselves.


    Send Zhang Lvzhu out of Datang safely, and get rid of her since then? Looking at the vast night sky, general Tang mused.


    In the deep palace of Bing Weisen Yan, the emperor of Tang Dynasty was reading the memorials in his study. At this time, it was an ugly time.


    With the growth of age, the Tang emperor had a sleepy look in his eyes. He missed the battle between himself and the king of Qin very much. Whether it was marching or dealing with official business overnight, young people always had endless energy.


    Now the age-old Tang emperor has felt powerless. Father Rong organized a group of pharmacists to prepare pills and supplements for the emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    "Report to the emperor." father Rong quietly came to the Tang emperor from one side and whispered a few words in his ear.


    After hearing this, Tang Huang moved his face and made a gesture to let him deal with it by himself.


    From the change of Xuanwu Gate, he ascended the throne to the present crown prince. Father Rong is a very reassuring person in the eyes of the Tang emperor.


    As usual, Zhang Lvzhu supervised the servant girls to clean the courtyard every day in the Tang house. His wife arranged to go out of the house to purchase, and did her duty as a servant girl.


    That day, when she went out to purchase, Zhang Lvzhu disguised herself as a little servant and was alone. First, she went to the Dongshi vegetable market to buy a piece of pig skin, and then went to the Xishi grocery store to buy some herbs that she knew the purpose.


    The goal of going to the drugstore is too big. The officials can find a way according to their plans as long as they check a little. They have been wandering the Jianghu for many years. This is the basic common sense of a killer.


    Night soon fell. After returning to her separate wing room at night, Zhang Lvzhu began to stir up. This time, she did a big job, but it completely achieved the perfect effect. Every link should be accurate.


    The servant informant who was lying in ambush in the palace drifted around the wing room and watched every move in the room. The more he took up the net, the more meticulous he became.


    Zhang Lvzhu picked up the bronze mirror and looked at it carefully. In the mirror, there was a rough face like a butcher, and her delicate and graceful body changed into a burly warrior.


    I can''t remember how many faces I have had, but this time, Zhang Lvzhu has never challenged me.


    Never tried to appear thrilling, must be foolproof to appear tragic. Looking at the bright moon drilling out of the clouds in mid air, Zhang Lvzhu has a trace of nostalgia.


    At first, in order to follow love, she came to this remote and prosperous land without hesitation. Now, she left to repay her kindness and protect her life. If there is an afterlife, Zhang Lvzhu hopes to be born in Tang soil and be a girl who has no worries about food and clothing.


    Taking off her easy-looking dress, Zhang Lvzhu came to Tang Hao''s study with a cup of tea in the dress of a servant girl.


    The long back was reflected on the paper window, and general Tang was still busy with his official business. There are many businesses under the name of the Tang family. Tang Hao has to look at the key projects in person, and the potatoes in the experimental field are harvested immediately. At this time, Tang Hao is more interested.


    Thinking of her recklessness in breaking into her study that night, Zhang Lvzhu couldn''t help sighing that time can really change a person''s childishness and obsession.


    Originally wanted to take the tea lamp and go to the study to thank the general. Zhang Lvzhu gave up.


    She can clearly feel that her every move at this time is directly related to the safety of the general''s house. In addition, as long as she goes out of the Tang Dynasty safely, it is the best reward and affection for Tang Hao.

 Chapter 1159

    The night of April had been packed with the heat of early summer. Zhikong dressed neatly and got on the carriage of the general''s house. He had made an appointment with Tang Hao that day and lectured to his friends in the evening.


    The driver was Wu Tong. In the dark night, he could still feel someone following the car, so with a whip, the car quickly crossed the crisscross streets, doubled the time before, and arrived at the general''s house.


    "Master, this way, please." Wu Tong personally took Zhikong to the general''s study, and then retreated outside the door.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, he didn''t stand there straight, but whispered with a little servant girl disguised as a little couple in the moonlight, while his attention stayed in the study.


    In the study, the light like beans and the beating of the general can''t see clearly the faces of friends, but their body looks brave and strong, which is different from Tang Hao''s scholar temperament.


    Zhikong started to explain the Scriptures as usual. His friend didn''t say a word, but just listened.


    Half an hour later, the master had a rest. Tang Hao had prepared tea in advance. The new tea in the general''s house was really top-grade.


    The elegant fragrance of tea lingered in the whole room. When Zhikong tasted tea, Tang haolao said like a family: "my friend will set out to buy a batch of treasures in Tianzhu recently. However, the journey is far away. I wonder if you can accompany him?"


    God, isn''t that equivalent to going to Tianzhu? Zhikong was surprised at first, and then he couldn''t help but secretly rejoice.


    Zhikong folded his hands and saluted: "I''d like to go together."


    Tang Hao showed a happy face and introduced to Zhikong, "my friend''s common name is Zhang Heng. You two go to Tianzhu together and take care of each other. I''m relieved."


    Happy, Zhikong talked for another hour, and then left. When leaving, Tang Hao asked his friend Zhang Heng to send Zhikong back to the temple.


    Of course, Tang Hao didn''t immediately give him the customs clearance document. At this time, it''s important to ensure that everything is safe.


    On the way back from sending Zhikong, Zhang Heng drove the carriage and recalled a few words he had just chatted with Zhikong on the road. Zhikong didn''t see the flaw. It seems that his appearance and voice are really successful.


    Tang Hao and Zhikong make an appointment and then come to preach the scriptures the next day. Of course, such a move is also under the sight of the informant sent by father Rong.


    "Just let the monk go to the general''s house to speak and read scriptures these two days?" asked father-in-law Rong with a mask.


    "Yes, and it was late at night. Every time Wu Tong picked him up, another big man named Kuixing sent him away. It was said that the man was a friend of the general." the informant reported.


    "OK, we''ll strengthen our vigilance these two days."


    Tang Hao is a town general who has made great achievements in war. If there is no obvious evidence, who dares to search and arrest the military mansion openly and directly? At this time, father-in-law Rong is like a silent harrier eagle, waiting for the opportunity.


    On that day, Zhang Lvzhu, the front foot, bought Korean ginseng from the market, and Jin Wuwei, the back foot, arrested Korean traders on the spot.


    In the prison, seeing the sinister instruments of torture, the vendor confessed honestly and confessed Zhang Lvzhu before he was executed.


    "Everything I said is true. That woman is the top killer kept by Gai. We have our own code words," the Korean man confessed. "Moreover, that woman is a first-class expert in changing looks."


    After taking off the man''s makeup, Zhang Lvzhu took a look at his charming and lovely appearance in the bronze mirror and began to carefully collect the concealed weapons. When necessary, it can play a great role.


    At the same time, she also carefully collected a poison on her body. After taking this poison, Yi Rong''s appearance will be fixed on her body. In case she is unfortunately arrested, she will be a strong man Zhang Heng after suicide, not a beautiful killer Zhang Lvzhu.


    For all this, Li Wanqing is completely ignorant and doesn''t want to know. Sometimes she knows too many details, which will interfere with her vision. What she wants to think about is how to clean up such a pile of mess if anything happens.


    "Will master Zhikong still lecture in your study tomorrow?" in the evening, Li Wanqing sat down in the room to serve Tang Hao and asked.


    "Yes, my friend came to visit me. I''ve heard the name of master Zhikong for a long time and arranged to live in the guest room." Tang Hao replied.


    Li Wanqing lay on Tang Hao''s shoulder and said tenderly, "no matter what happens in the future, I will accompany you."


    Some people say that the love between lovers will be transformed into family affection with marriage. In Li Wanqing''s eyes, Tang Hao is like his father Li Jing and his mother Hong Fu. Since he is his own family, Li Wanqing will not leave Tang Hao alone in the face of great difficulties in the future.


    "Don''t worry." Tang Hao grabbed Li Wanqing''s hand and comforted her. "I won''t let you and Changle, including our whole family."


    On this day, the informant of the general''s house still reported to the line at the exit as usual, but this time, his luck was not so good.


    Just after finishing packing, he took off the latch of the backyard and was knocked to the ground by Wu Tong.


    "Boy, I''ve been staring at you for a long time." Wu Tong added his strength and, without saying a word, took him to the firewood house in the yard.

 Chapter 1160

    In the firewood room, the mistress Li Wanqing stood with her back to them in a cloak.


    "Kneel down." Wu Tong put the informant tied his hands to the ground, and the informant fell to the ground with a slap.


    "The villain didn''t do anything wrong. Why was he brought here." the informant''s mouth was very hard.


    "I checked the roster. The servant named he Er fell ill and died early on his way to Chang''an, and you just borrowed his name to replace him." Li Wanqing''s tone was cold.


    The informant just had a tough attitude, and suddenly began to soften down and cast his eyes on the ground.


    "Say, who sent you? Dare to come to the town general''s house?" Li Wanqing shouted, frightening the informant.


    "My superior, Tang Hao can''t provoke me." the informant sneered.


    "Oh, I''ll try it today." Li Wanqing was also a famous heroine in the army. He didn''t feel soft. Before he made much effort, the informant began to feel unbearable and confided the truth.


    "No, isn''t the person ordered to search on the way here, and it''s coming?" Li Wanqing sorted out the following contents and walked out of the wood house in a leisurely manner.


    Just after walking out of the firewood house, a small group of Jin Wuwei with a search warrant came to the door of the Tang house.


    When the leader showed his token, the gatekeeper of the general''s house had to let them in.


    "What do you want to do when you come here?" Tang Hao, sitting in the main hall, shouted angrily.


    "Recently, the remaining evils of Koryo Gai fled to Chang''an," said the leader. "The informant reported that someone had sneaked into the general''s house. For the safety of the general''s house, please cooperate with the search."


    "Presumptuous," Princess Changle shouted angrily from the inner hall, "who ate the bear heart leopard courage and dared to search the house of the princess and her son-in-law?"


    "Princess highness, we are only acting on purpose." then, the chief took out the search warrant of Emperor Tang, "for the sake of the safety of the princess and the prince."


    Since it is the father''s will, Princess Changle dare not make a mistake. Tang Hao''s attitude is still neither humble nor arrogant. Today''s thing can''t be avoided. At present, we can''t panic.


    A pile of people and horses began to search from the side yard where the slaves and maidservants lived.


    In prison, Korean men confessed to Zhang Lvzhu''s appearance. Although there are many people in Nuo Da''s general''s house, it is not difficult to find out a foreign woman with obvious characteristics.


    "No, no..." after a while, the informants who searched reported one after another.


    According to the spy report previously installed in the general''s house, Zhang Lvzhu is the headmaster''s servant girl. A headmaster''s servant girl can''t evaporate for no reason.


    "General Tang, is there a Xinluo maidservant of the Zhang family in your house?" the master confirmed with Tang Hao again.


    "Although our general''s residence is famous, it doesn''t look like a rich man. It has the extravagant habit of raising Bodhisattvas and Xinluo maidservants." Tang Hao was calm. "Since I haven''t found it, please go back."


    In the military camp, a principal dared to be so presumptuous. General Tang had dealt with it according to the military law for a long time. Now, with a search warrant given by the emperor, he can only hold his emotions.


    Just as the leader was about to leave, father-in-law Rong came to the Tang house with a pair of palace guards.


    Obviously, he already knew the process and results of the previous search, so he said in a strong tone: "general Tang, you know better than me about the law of the Tang Dynasty. Hiding the remaining sins of Gai family is a felony involving nine families according to the law."


    Including a pair of men and horses brought by father-in-law Rong later, almost forty or fifty soldiers and guards are in the general''s house. Look at this battle, even if they dig three feet, they will find Zhang Lvzhu.


    "Grandpa Rong took people to the general''s house to search. Nominally, he searched the remaining evils of Gai family. Can there be clear evidence that the person was in my general''s house?" Li Wanqing, the mother who had not spoken, opened her mouth at this time.


    "In the prison of the Ministry of war, the accomplice confessed." although father-in-law Rong''s voice was light and thin, he was powerful.


    "Is there any material evidence? The handling of the case has always been about asking people to get all the stolen goods. Relying on only one testimony, the military department is not afraid to cause a wrong case?" Li Wanqing was calm and composed. The female generals who fought in the eight directions were not vegetarian.


    Father-in-law Rong was speechless. At first, he sent an informant to the general''s house just to monitor Tang Hao. He was afraid that the general of the town would have two hearts. Now this tense situation is equivalent to loading the Tang Emperor himself.


    "Soon after Korea calms down, it is inevitable that there will be Gai''s old clan in Chang''an city. Searching the general''s house is also to prevent thieves from escaping." father-in-law Rong still maintained his momentum.


    For the safety of Chang''an, a search was justified by father-in-law Rong.


    The informant in the general''s house was knocked unconscious by Wu Tong and was locked in the firewood room, so Li Wanqing was not in a hurry. Seeing that father-in-law Rong''s calm expression covered up her inner uneasiness, she thought the fat old man was very cute.


    "Please allow Jin Wuwei to search the main hall and other rooms." father Rong pressed Tang Hao.


    It seems that the eunuch has gained an inch, and Tang Hao''s fist is very tight. Wu Tong also stood behind, ready to move.


    "The prince arrived." just when the gunpowder was strong on both sides, Li Zhi came with his men and horses.

 Chapter 1161

    "Step back." the prince''s escort manager gave an order.


    At this time, Li Zhi had the majesty of the emperor on his face, and he was no longer the young child of that year.


    "We are following the holy will to search for the remaining evils of Gai." father Rong is still arrogant.


    "The emperor has died and is said to be the prince."


    what? His majesty died. For a moment, father Rong felt that the sky had fallen. His master who had been loyal to him for decades went away. Suddenly, his mind was blank.


    "Don''t retreat yet." at the order of the guard, Duke Rong and a team of people withdrew from the general''s house.


    A moon emerged from the clouds. Prince Li Zhi became the new monarch of the Tang Dynasty, and another era began.


    Tang Hao and the general''s house were cleared of suspicion, but this month, outsiders were not allowed to enter the general''s house, including Zhikong monk who came to preach to the Tang Hao family.


    Not letting Zhikong in doesn''t mean Tang Hao can''t go out. That night, Tang Hao dressed up and took Zhang Lvzhu''s easy-looking Zhang Heng to a small noodle stall on the outskirts of the city.


    Originally, the joint site wanted to be in his own trading shop. Li Wanqing kindly reminded that when a monk enters the tavern, it will inevitably arouse suspicion from others. Instead, it is safer to put it in a strange noodle shop.


    No wonder monks don''t eat meat and wine, but they can''t help eating.


    At midnight, Zhikong came to a small noodle shop on the outskirts of the city as promised. Tang Hao and Zhang Heng were dressed in civilian clothes and sat at the table near the inside. Zhikong sat down beside the table.


    "Has everything settled down yet?" Zhang Heng asked.


    Unexpectedly, the five big and three thick Chinese characters sounded as elegant as a teacher. For the first time, monk Zhikong was surprised, but this surprise was immediately covered by the major events to be discussed.


    Zhikong responded and Zhang Heng nodded.


    Tang Hao, who was sitting on one side, motioned in his eyes. Zhang Heng quietly took out the customs clearance ultimatum from his sleeve. Under the cover of his body, he put it under Zhikong''s palm. Zhikong brushed his generous monk''s clothes and collected the ultimatum.


    "Here you are, sir." the shopkeeper brought two bowls of plain spring noodles.


    "The shopkeeper will have another one," Zhang Heng waved.


    "Sir, wait a minute." glancing at the monk in plain clothes next to him, the shopkeeper understood the meaning and specially went to the meat oil in the soup when cooking noodles.


    "My friend is careless, and it''s safer to put the ultimatum here." Tang Hao, who is eating sunny spring noodles, has no airs at all, just like the teenagers on the street of Chang''an.


    While the three were eating with relish, a dart hit the corner of the table sharply.


    "Be careful, general."


    The table was kicked up by Zhang Heng. The three immediately flashed behind the table and were on guard against the hidden weapon Mingjian that didn''t know to see you again.


    Then, a masked assassin flashed from the dark with a chopping sword. With one sword, he was powerful, and the three quickly dodged.


    With a sword, the table was split in two.


    "General, let''s go, master." Zhang Heng took out a soft sword from his waist and fought with the killer.


    The opponent''s sword technique is obviously to win by force. The sword rises and falls, and the tables, chairs and benches in the stall are cut everywhere. The boss has long been scared out of sight.


    The carriage stopped next to the noodle stand. Tang Hao and Zhikong hurried to the carriage. Tang Hao drove the car and went down with a whip. The dark horse ran quickly along the road when they came.


    This feeling of galloping is like that of van diesel in the 3D movie. At this time, Tang Hao only wants to drive back to the city. When he returns to the city, he will have his own soldiers and guards. It is difficult to ensure that the other party is not in ambush.


    At this time, Zhang Heng entangled the assassin in a fierce battle. The other side was the sword technique of the Tang warrior. Judging from his skill and speed, it should be the same work as he did in Koguryo.


    Since the name changed to Zhang Lvzhu and came to Tang soil, the hand that hasn''t held the knife for a long time can''t help it. Today, the sword meets the opponent, which makes Yi Rong''s man Zhang Heng feel excited that he hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    Make a quick decision and kill the one in front of you. Hurry to chase Tang Hao''s carriage. Zhang Heng thinks that if the other party is divided by soldiers, Tang Hao will inevitably be overwhelmed.


    So Zhang Heng used his unique skill of "no shadow sword". Even when he fought against Tang Hao on the Koguryo battlefield, he didn''t do this.


    Otherwise, the fallen man is the town general.


    "No shadow sword" is intended to be fast and the core is stable. It is to find out the flaws of the other party in the speed and hit it with a sword. The opponent''s skill was agile, but Zhang Heng was faster than him. He moved around the assassin like a ghost.


    At first, the assassin could take the move calmly and quickly. Later, Zhang Heng''s irregular killing method soon made him lose his patience. There was a trace of anger in falling the sword. Zhang Heng killed each other''s patience like teasing a cricket.


    Finally, the flaw appeared. With the other party''s wasted patience, the sword technique began to be chaotic. At this time, Zhang Heng stabbed into the middle heart and killed the other party.


    With the blessing of lightness skill, Zhang Heng jumped up like a bird and hurried to chase Tang Hao and Zhikong.


    As Zhang Heng expected, Tang Hao and others were entangled by two people in black. Zhikong couldn''t do martial arts. Tang Hao resisted left and right with a long sword. It seemed that the battle had been going on for a while.


    Tang Hao''s sword is sharp, but the two killers are not vegetarian. Moreover, they attack on both sides, which consumes Tang Hao''s physical strength.


    Zhang Heng appeared on time and joined the battle.

 Chapter 1162

    Nearly 10000 mu of potato experimental field is about to have a good harvest. Looking around, the mature leaves are feathered and green, like a group of flying birds about to spread their wings.


    After rough calculation, it is estimated that the harvest will be 30 million jin, enough for the people of Chang''an City for more than a year and nearly two years. People will not have to worry about having enough to eat this year. On the night before the harvest, Tang Hao stood by the ridge and looked at everything with joy.


    But it was difficult to digest so many starch pimples all at once because of the sudden large quantities of potatoes and the lack of advanced frozen storage technology.


    Maybe if you look here, you will say that you can sell it directly to Tubo and Persia, and earn some foreign exchange. However, in that era when there were only ox carts and ships for goods transportation, the product did not have twice the profit, and Datang merchants would not think of shipping this product hundreds of miles away for sale.


    Moreover, fresh potatoes have more water, which is inconvenient for long-term storage and transportation. Then Chang''an city will produce and sell itself.


    The royal nobles in the palace subscribe to thousands of kilograms in one palace, and most of the output can be consumed at once. For the common people, potatoes have just begun to be planted in Datang. In order to promote food, the purchase price is only one-third of that of rice, beans and wheat.


    In order to facilitate the purchase, Tang Hao issued a bill of lading to each shop in the general''s house. The buyer now fills in the number of potatoes purchased, pays on site, and then takes the bill of lading to the potato experimental field in the suburbs.


    At first, everyone dared not eat it. They had never eaten it before. What should we do in case of food poisoning after eating it? But soon, with the advantages of easy cooking and full flavor of potatoes, the popularity of Chang''an people for this new food increased day by day.


    On a sunny day, after placing orders and paying in the city, the people happily pushed their cars to the Tang''s experimental field in the suburbs to pick up potatoes with delivery bills.


    A large round potato was placed on the cart, and the people who picked up the goods were filled with joy, as if the cart was not pushing potatoes, but lumps of gold.


    Tang Hao''s father-in-law Li Jing and his mother-in-law Hongfu''s Palace also subscribed for one million jin. It could have been sent directly to the house, but Li Jing wanted to come to see his son-in-law''s experimental field himself. Hong Fu also wanted to come out and see the excitement.


    The couple dressed up very skillfully that day. Walking on the main road near the field, behind them were the young young students of Li''s house, one by one pushing carts to transport goods and materials.


    Looking at the people who received the potatoes in front and the round potatoes piled up on the car, Hongfu couldn''t help but say first: "our family subscribed for a million kilograms of this thing, that is, more than 200 yuan, not more money but less money." then she glanced at the oncoming potato car.


    Then Hongfu said to Li Jing, "but our family can''t eat all this in a year, even if it''s every day."


    Li Jing suddenly realized that yes, even in this year, Li''s house will eat potatoes for three meals. They will be the staple food. They will not be digested until the beginning of next spring.


    As one of the founding fathers of the country, he witnessed the tragic scene of no food to eat and starvation victims everywhere in disaster years. Now there is a bumper harvest of food, but the rations are ruined because they can''t eat up. Will God forgive them for this waste?


    Thinking of this, Li Jing regretted that she was hot headed for a moment and subscribed so many at one time, but she came all the time. Let''s move back to the Palace first.


    The people were happy that they had solved the problem of rations at once. But for princes and nobles, they can''t digest it at the dinner table. Li Jing, the father-in-law, looked at the huge potatoes on the table and wanted to cry without tears.


    It''s a great sin to waste food. Since the founding of the capital Chang''an, Datang has not encountered such a bumper harvest of potatoes and excess food as today. In the famine years, potatoes were really precious, but now they have enough food and clothing. Even if they are fragrant, they can''t stand to eat every meal. Eat every day and eat without rest.


    Nowadays, not only the National Treasury is full of potatoes, but people also have sufficient stocks in their own warehouses.


    Of course, as a potato experimenter and planting initiator, Zhenguo general Tang Hao personally took the lead in subscribing 3 million kg in the face of the current bumper harvest.


    Back home, the backyard of the Tang family was full of potatoes. Princess Changle was playing with her little son. Li Wanqing asked his servants to move most of the potatoes into a dry warehouse in the backyard.


    Seeing Tang Hao back, Li Wanqing happily said to the officials, "husband, your planting method is really good. We have saved so many potatoes this year. We don''t have to worry about rations until the beginning of next spring."


    Tang Hao smiled and said, "my lady likes it so much. From tomorrow on, in the morning, in the evening, including your snacks and snacks, what do you think?" obviously, Tang Hao is also a little difficult to face the sudden harvest.


    Princess Changle stood up, wiped her hands and said to Tang Hao, "this is your son-in-law''s merit. You have a bumper harvest of food and benefit the people. Compared with the casualties on the battlefield, this is a great achievement lasting for thousands of generations."

 Chapter 1163

    "Oh, they all like the new crops studied by their husband so much. OK, I''ll subscribe another million jin for our family. Let''s eat slowly," Tang Hao said.


    "What?" Li Wanqing immediately drew three slashes on her forehead. "Officer, do you remember correctly? Are you confused because of the harvest? Our family can''t eat all the potatoes. Do you still..."


    "The old man''s family bought 2 million jin, Lord Cheng bought 1.5 million jin, and the eldest grandson bought 2 million jin. Every shop in our family bought at least 1000 Jin, as well as the people in Chang''an. In this way, more than 10 million jin of potatoes have not been found in the field. I have expanded the military grain depot in the army by one million jin..." Tang Hao said in separate pieces.


    Li Wanqing, Princess Changle''s eyes instantly stared like a bronze bell. Even ZHENG''ER on one side showed different cute expressions. Look at the potatoes drying in the yard, and then look at the embarrassed Tang Hao below.


    This food shortage is a difficult problem, and there must be a solution when there is a high grain yield. This time, the merchants and rich people in Chang''an all rigidly apportioned the task of subscribing potatoes, at least from 100000 kg.


    After several rounds of marketing, Tang Hao looked at the experimental field. It seemed that there were still so many potatoes in the field. Remember that the corners of his mouth were on fire and there were several blisters overnight. All the farmers have filled their granaries, not counting rice and beans. By this month next year, they will basically eat potatoes three times a day.


    The servants of the royal family found that their three meals had turned into potatoes. In the morning, it was fried shredded potatoes with rice soup. At noon, it is stewed potatoes with streaky pork and fat meat with plenty of oil. At night, the kitchen tries to press potato bumps into mashed potatoes and eat them with soybean sauce seasoning.


    In the past, no matter what dishes, just a lost spoon. Now the chef severely buckled two spoons into the bowl and asked, "is it enough, is it enough?"


    This thing is really full, but the flatulence makes many ladies very embarrassed. Especially at the elegant moment of playing the piano and reciting poetry, it really destroys the atmosphere when someone flatulence in his stomach.


    But eating potatoes is a hard task at present. It''s better than starvation in famine, isn''t it?


    These days, the general''s house suddenly eats potatoes, and Tang Hao is also changing ways to renovate eating patterns. Peeling potatoes is a laborious and boring job. When there was nothing to do, Wu Tong automatically started peeling potatoes.


    At noon that day, he fried shredded potatoes. When Wu Tong cleaned the wooden basin soaked with shredded potatoes, he found a thick layer of white material deposited under the wooden basin. At first, he thought it was the last wave of steamed bread and noodles. The basin was not cleaned. He thought that this flour could not be wasted.


    Wu Tong dug out the white material deposited in the basin for drying and rolled noodles. When he touched these unknown materials in the basin, he found that it was not wheat flour.


    Because the texture is slippery and feels a little loose, he took a sip with his index finger and tasted it. It feels like raw meal. There are pigs in the backyard and they need feed.


    He first tried to gather these white substances together, make a small bucket, cook them and feed them to the pigs first. As long as the pig is not poisoned, it is non-toxic. At present, this is also the most direct way to experiment with food.


    At this time, Tang Hao came over and saw the bucket of paste like objects. He tasted it with his index finger. The taste was ok, but the shape was a little difficult to accept. Some objects were like that kind of object.


    Eh... This is not.. Tang Hao suddenly thought of going back to the countryside for the new year when he was very young. He saw people grinding cassava into paste and drying noodles in the yard of the village.


    Isn''t this paste like object dried in the air just like vermicelli? Hot pot, stew? If you can make noodles successfully, the rich potatoes in the field will not be a burden.


    Tang Hao''s mood was very excited at this time, and his worries for many days were cleared away. The potato made into noodles has a higher taste, and a variety of cooking patterns have been derived. At the same time, the added value of the processed noodles will also be improved.


    Before, businessmen in Chang''an didn''t think it was profitable to sell potatoes alone. In addition, this thing is heavy and the transportation cost is high, so it can only be sold locally.


    After making vermicelli, the profit doubled, and the transportation cost fell suddenly, which means a larger sales market and audience. This is a potential business opportunity.


    Bold ideas filled Tang Hao''s brain like magma. He couldn''t wait to turn them into reality.


    "I''m sure I can make noodles." Tang Hao was full of confidence. The most important thing in the world is the transformation of thinking. If you have a bold idea and put it into scientific practice, it will be successful.


    The general''s house itself is not short of money. Coupled with Tang Hao''s smart IQ, everything comes naturally. Wu Tong took the funds withdrawn from Tang Hao''s account room and the tool drawings drawn by Tang Hao and hurried to the west market.


    The equipment for making noodles was made in one day. Of course, after the carriage was transported back to the iron sheet, Tang Hao made small holes one by one with tools, ranging from thick to thin.

 Chapter 1164

    One day, when Tang Hao was busy working in the backyard workshop, Li Wanqing took the initiative to give Tang Hao a hand.


    Because it is the research and development of new technology, his daughter-in-law starts it, Tang Hao is also more relieved.


    According to Tang Hao''s instructions, Li Wanqing cut the potatoes into small pieces and put them into the big stone grinding eyes in the workshop. Under the great pressure of the turntable, the potatoes were quickly ground into pulp and lay down along the grinding groove of the grinding plate.


    After dozens of times of double-layer spinning filtration, about 20% of the starch is filtered out from a large bucket full of potato juice. Then, Tang Hao and his wife brought the starch to the internal workshop, closed the door and began to make new food.


    Li Wanqing, who was wrapped in a work scarf, hung the drawn vermicelli on the pole one by one. Tang Hao was excited. After an hour, the vermicelli began to condense.


    Tang Hao broke one at random and put it in his mouth to try the taste. After trying several, he reconciled and grasped the materials very well, because it tasted really good. It was stronger than noodles. With delicious seasoning, it was definitely an excellent food. Ten kilograms of potato juice finally produced two kilograms of finished noodles.


    The input-output is relatively cost-effective, and it can be made into vermicelli and get rid of water. As long as the storage environment is dry, there is no problem to put it for two or three years.


    In Datang, an era without preservatives and vacuum, it is a miracle that a food can be stored for two or three years.


    "It''s converted according to the output of 10 to 1," Tang Hao thought with his chin. "The price of one kilogram of noodles is sold according to the price of 15 kilos of potatoes, which just covers the manual labor cost."


    Although vermicelli is an innovative food, the price can not be set too expensive. It has become a luxury that only aristocrats can afford. The original intention of planting potatoes is to benefit the people, so fans should also benefit the people.


    Chang''an City blacksmith workshop became prosperous again because of the successful development of Tang Hao''s noodles. A big millstone was moved into the general''s house of the town. It looked like a Gobang. Iron flakes are sent to the general''s house, and after secondary processing, they become tools for soil leakage soybean milk.


    One by one, the millstones turned, and the barrels of white soybean milk were full. Princess Changle and Li Wanqing kiss their hands in front of the millstone in the yard. The fat uncle of the back kitchen presses down the vermicelli in the boiling water pot. The back kitchen aunt is busy taking out the vermicelli from the boiling water.


    Handfuls of vermicelli were hung on the wooden frame, thick and thin. Various shapes of vermicelli were dried all over the backyard of the general''s house. Later, the output of vermicelli was too large. Tang Hao simply changed the tea shop and wine shop where efficiency was not sought into vermicelli workshop to improve the output.


    That day, Li Jing, the father-in-law, strolled to his son-in-law''s general''s house. Tang Hao was still dozing on the cool chair. The father-in-law leaned in his ear and said, "Xian son-in-law, lend me a few sets of your noodle tools. Your mother doesn''t want to eat pimples every day. You have to change your taste."


    Gulu suddenly woke Tang Hao up. When he opened his eyes, he saw the old father-in-law standing next to him. He hurriedly said, "my good father, what tools do you want? I''ll let the family send them in person, and I''ll let you run in person."


    After the move, the little servant girl next to him ran to the backyard to arrange.


    Tang Hao turned to his father-in-law and said solemnly, "father-in-law, who is filial to my mother-in-law Hongfu, thank you and her for cultivating Wan Wan''s such a good daughter and allowing me to marry such an excellent wife. However, if others want tools, they have to spend money."


    "Oh, my good son-in-law, you said that. Princess Xiao Shufei and her cousin mentioned it yesterday." Li Jing thought Tang Hao was too serious about it.


    "Dad, you don''t understand. The general''s office doesn''t care about the money for selling tools. It cares about innovative thinking and R & D quality. Whoever is willing to use his brain will get tangible benefits," Tang Hao said.


    Looking at his father-in-law''s attention, Tang Hao then said: "the powder preparation equipment made by the general''s house means that Datang has more means of settling down and means that a family has more possibilities of prosperity."


    "And Dad," Tang Hao said at this time, "when you and uncle Cheng and uncle Qin Qiong fought Wagang, they understood that man is an animal of interest. Any positive action must be driven by interest. In short, it is real gold and silver, or a noble position."


    My father-in-law is thoughtful. Indeed, the reward of military merit in the war years prompted the hot-blooded men to fight with blood. In the current stable period, people are given material rewards for innovative actions. Many basic problems, such as the current high yield of potatoes, will not be digested for a while and a half, and then fans will be born. These problems will be solved.


    Looking at the old father-in-law, Tang Hao was fascinated. He smiled and said, "father-in-law, you haven''t eaten yet. Stay here for lunch. The cook just developed a new food yesterday to ensure that you still want to eat."

 Chapter 1165

    In the morning, I went from the king''s house to the general''s house and chatted with my son-in-law for a long time. At noon, Li Jing''s stomach is really hungry. In summer, cool down and relieve the summer heat. Delicious beef tendon noodles are a good choice.


    Tang Hao cut a bowl full of beef tendon noodles in the back kitchen, added fresh and tender shredded cucumber, sprinkled with fragrant spices such as vinegar, spicy oil, mustard and mashed garlic, and brought it to general Tang''s father-in-law.


    Tang Hao''s son-in-law is really a versatile person. The leader of the army is like him cooking delicious food. Cooking delicious food is like him leading the army. He is familiar with the road. "Cooking small delicacies" may describe this realm.


    Just after tasting the first bite, Li Jing nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to eat until a large bowl of beef tendon noodles went into his stomach. Tang Hao said to himself, "how do you make this thing? It''s delicious."


    "My father-in-law likes to eat, so he often comes to the general''s house." Tang Hao smiled.


    Yesterday, Li Zhi went to the general''s house to see the processing of vermicelli. Tang Hao also made such a delicious bowl. After eating it, Li Zhi said with satisfaction: "I''ll write a formula to the imperial kitchen tomorrow. I want to eat this delicious food the next day."


    It is reasonable to kneel down and thank you, but Tang Hao said, "Your Majesty, do you have two Wen?"


    At that time, Li Zhi was sitting at the stone table under the grape rack in the yard, smelling the fragrance of flowers and enjoying the delicious summer relief.


    When Tang Hao asked, Li Zhi took out two copper coins from his sleeve and put them on the stone table.


    Tang Hao was also impolite. He took the two copper coins and said to Li Zhi, "Your Majesty, now I''ll send someone to send the seasoning formula for making beef tendon noodles and the tools to the palace. It''s convenient to start. The imperial chef guarantees that he can learn it as soon as he learns."


    Li Zhi nodded and took a cold under the grape rack to continue to rest.


    Tang Hao is a thoughtful person. As long as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty likes beef tendon noodles, there is no reason for the people below not to like it.


    If the Tang government opened a beef tendon noodle restaurant in the most prosperous area of Chang''an, with a huge plaque saying "the beef tendon noodle most loved by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty", in this way, the price of each bowl of beef tendon noodle can be doubled. The profit obtained in this way is not only considerable, but also unimaginable.


    Tang Hao is not a fool. He won''t do anything at a loss.


    Li Zhi took a short rest and then moved back to the palace. Tang Hao came to the backyard and saw Li Wanqing who was busy making noodles.


    The mistress wore an ordinary blue headscarf on her head and turned a huge millstone. Li Wanqing put chopped potato pieces in her eyes. Under the beating command of Li Wanqing, the mule with rope drove the millstone evenly.


    Li Wanqing worked vigorously, and a sense of joy enveloped her from head to foot.


    "Madam, let me help you. Take a break." Tang Hao looked at Li Wanqing and felt that his daughter-in-law was unique in the world.


    Li Wanqing took off the blue tie dyed scarf, wiped the sweat on her forehead with the scarf and said, "yesterday, I made a pot of streaky pork stewed noodles in the kitchen with our own noodles. I don''t think it''s old."


    Li Wanqing''s face showed a happy smile: "it''s still aftertaste now."


    Not far away, Princess Changle took ZHENG''ER, more than a year old, with potatoes. ZHENG''ER''s eyes were as beautiful as his mother''s.


    Once when he was drinking, Fang Xuanling''s second childe Fang Yiai also asked him, "brother, how did you make the two wives get along so harmoniously?"


    You should know that neither of the two ladies in the general''s house is a troublesome owner. If you were another man, either the chickens and dogs in the backyard were restless, or the man had evaporated from the world.


    "Because their personalities complement each other." Tang Hao, who was slightly drunk, had only such a reason in his mind at that time.


    As Tang Hao turned the millstone, his wife Li Wanqing began to talk to him: "husband, many people outside say that you don''t look at friendship, family affection, principles and etiquette. You only talk about the advantages and disadvantages. I wish you could write the word" I want to make money "on your head."


    "What do you think of that lady?" Tang Hao said.


    Li Wanqing said, "a gentleman loves money and takes it in a right way. My husband eats with his own ability, not cheating. He has a clear conscience. Besides, the bustling world is for profit, and the bustling world is for profit. We open a business to make money. As long as we don''t lose our conscience, we don''t make any money."


    This is where Li Wanqing is superior to other housewives. People say that a woman''s lack of talent is virtue, but Li Wanqing not only has talent, but also has a mind like a man, and even can inspire Tang Hao on key points.


    If the two ladies in the general''s house did not have their own magnanimous mind and kind conduct, Tang Hao would not be so relieved to engage in his invention and creation and fight on the battlefield.


    "It''s said that the meteors in the railings of Chang''an City recently are a kind of magic dance, which is designed to disturb people''s minds. Many business tycoons have lost their wealth for it." Li Wanqing gossip.


    "Oh?" a bit of curiosity appeared in Tang Hao''s surprised expression.

 Chapter 1166

    "It has to start from the reign of the Emperor..." after drinking a mouthful of water, Li Wanqing told Tang Hao the beautiful but numbing story in the same tone as his mother Hongfu.


    In the period of emperor Gaozu, there was a beautiful imperial concubine in the harem. She was the most beautiful imperial concubine in the harem. If she was only beautiful to please the sacred heart, it would be enough. However, the beauty was still a genius of dance and music. The Hongfu in Li''s house was already rustling enough. The concubine was ten times more beautiful than Hongfu.


    Beautiful dancing, even the wise emperor, doted on her. Soon, the beauty was awarded as the imperial concubine of the second queen.


    The imperial concubine could not stop the beauty''s thoughts. The queen in charge of the Phoenix seal was what she dreamed of.


    "But you know, no matter how beautiful she is, she can''t escape the curse of" beauty''s Twilight ". Moreover, the back palace is a place where new people come in constantly." Hongfu told her daughter, "so this woman took risks and learned a popular dance of charming mind in order to keep Sheng Chong."


    The former Emperor was stunned by the dance of the imperial concubine for two months. At that time, the first emperor was calming the southwest. If there was a slight tactical mistake, the Tang Dynasty would fall into a situation of premature death. If the king of a country did not go to the court, it would be a great event.


    When Pei Xiang, the then prime minister, entered the palace, he just glanced at the dance of the imperial concubine and said that it was the Prajna dance that plagued the country.


    "Did that beauty become queen later?" Li Wanqing, who was still young at that time, asked her mother naively.


    "Later, when the officials heard Pei Xiang''s words, they braved great disrespect and broke into the inner hall of the former Emperor. The imperial concubine was dancing." Hong Fu calmly told the thrilling story of that night.


    It''s also evil to say. Just look at the dancing of the imperial concubine. The towering anger like magma dispersed from the hearts of all officials, like a pouring rain, calmed the anger of everyone.


    All officials were infatuated. Only Peixiang avoided the square scarf on the head of the internal waiter and covered his eyes, he was not confused. The first emperor admonished the first emperor to behead the demon imperial concubine and stabilize the country.


    Unexpectedly, the former Emperor was fascinated by the imperial concubine''s dance at that time. He not only directly rejected Peixiang, but also asked general Cheng to behead him as an example.


    "The ministers knelt all over the inner hall and begged for Peixiang." speaking of this, Hongfu was very moved at that time. "But Pei is quite young and strong every year. He directly grabbed the cold ice claw in the hand of the imperial warrior and grabbed it directly on the forehead of the imperial concubine."


    Later, what my mother told me was the shadow of Xiao Wanqing''s childhood for many years.


    The gentle imperial concubine quickly dodged aside and saved her life, but the beautiful face was picked away by iron claws and became a hell ghost alive.


    Now when I tell Tang Hao this story, Li Wanqing feels numb. How many rich and noble women want to squeeze into the harem and become prosperous and prosperous. But this road is so frightening.


    Looking at the lady''s blue face, Tang Hao gently touched her forehead and comforted her: "the stories from ancient times to now are almost demonized records for women in trouble in the country, and the end is tragic. What Prajna dance? It''s nothing more than beauty confusing people."


    "Officials don''t believe it?" Li Wanqing blinked at him.


    Tang Hao said nothing, but slowly hugged Li Wanqing in his arms and said softly, "what can confuse people''s hearts is that people''s mind is not firm. Moreover, the original intention of dance creation is to entertain people''s body and mind, not poison people."


    "But I heard that this dance has become popular in the market recently," Li Wanqing whispered.


    In order to alleviate the lady''s fear, Tang Hao said, "lady, I didn''t expect that you live in the mansion. Some information is more informed than my general, ha ha ha."


    "Where is it?" Li Wanqing got up and chased Tang Hao all over the yard, laughing, and the yard was full of happy laughter.


    But Li Wanqing, or the story told by his mother-in-law Hongfu, attracted Tang Hao''s attention. Gradually into the night, he and Wu Tong dressed up and went to a restaurant in the market.


    As soon as general Tang came with his personal bodyguard, boss Du of the restaurant knew that the general of Zhenguo must have come for business, and he couldn''t find out what the general wanted to know elsewhere.


    Like entertaining two wealthy guests, boss Du led them to their own separate meeting room on the top floor.


    "The dance music of Prajna dance mentioned by the general originates from Persia. The dance General of the top Persian dancers has also appreciated it, but this music integrates all kinds of emotions. When it is fierce, it is like a long sword piercing the clouds, and when it is soothing, it flows with a small bridge." boss Du said.


    "It''s said that a western region singer brought the music again. Some dancers in the music workshop studied carefully in order to keep familiar guests, but they were not like singing and dancing in the hall, but in a separate song and dance room." after Tang Hao stuffed a ingot of silver, boss Du said the second half.

 Chapter 1167

    A dance has such disturbing power. Tang Hao, the general of the town, is determined to investigate this matter.


    "My Lord, the investigation should be the responsibility of the Ministry of household. We don''t need to take this mess on ourselves." Wu Tong said his thoughts on the way back to the house.


    It''s no wonder that the general''s house is not short of money and land. The two mistresses married are also powerful people. Tang Hao should be happy now.


    "If you think about it, the people who can pay the starting price to watch songs and dances are certainly not ordinary people. If it starts to corrode from here, it will be like a tree starting to bore moths from the trunk." Tang Hao said positively.


    After hearing the information from boss Du, Tang Hao and Wu Tong went back to their house. It was late at night.


    Princess Changle and ZHENG''ER are already asleep. The light is still on in Li Wanqing''s room. Tang Hao went to Li Wanqing''s room tonight.


    When walking through the long corridor, Tang Hao thought he had just asked boss Du, "why should Prajna dance be performed in a private specially arranged room, not on the gorgeous hall stage?"


    "The general still has little experience. There is an atmosphere called loving the secret room alone, which is a kind of human pleasure." it points to things in the room, but boss Du''s tone is very serious.


    Gently push open the door. Li Wanqing, beside the candle lamp, looks at a life story book, holding her cheek in one hand. Her face is reflected by the light.


    When I first met Li Wanqing, she was still a reckless girl. After passing the door, I have experienced all kinds of, and my eyebrows have trained the maturity and charm of women.


    "My lady is still up so late. Wait for me?" Tang Hao hung his robe on the sandalwood hanger and joked to his wife.


    Li Wanqing smiled but didn''t speak. She lifted her broken hair in front of her forehead.


    After a pause, Li Wanqing said, "are you really going to investigate the Prajna dance?"


    "Can I also become one of the spectators and bow down under the dancers'' skirts?" Tang Hao approached Li Wanqing and said.


    Li Wanqing smiled and said, "next time you go to see it, remember to call me and let me, the woman in the Lord, open my eyes."


    "It''s all some gaudy things. It''s not suitable for you to see a woman. Besides, there''s nothing good to see." Tang Hao said hurriedly, "I remember the last time my wife said to make an appointment with Princess Shanyang to buy new clothes and skirts, no matter how much money you paid."


    The next day, Tang Hao cleaned up and went to visit the medical Saint sun. That day, he chatted with boss Du and heard that sun had seen the Prajna dance with his own eyes.


    Dispensing people have a strong habit of cleanliness, not to mention the medical saint of the dynasty? So early in the morning, Tang Hao bathed and changed clothes, dressed in simple and elegant clothes, and walked to the medicine workshop of adult sun pharmaceutical.


    Lord Sun is developing a medicine for insomnia. Since Li Zhi ascended the throne, the pressure of officials has been much greater than before. Insomnia is common.


    The power of research and development came from the needs of the market. Naturally, sun began to study this kind of herbal medicine that can sleep soundly when the sky falls. Unlike anesthetics used in surgery, this sleeping drug can also help people dream.


    Tang Hao''s sudden visit obviously disturbed adult sun''s pharmaceutical thinking. Adult sun''s face was a little unhappy. His two medicine children smiled at Tang Hao and then cooked medicine juice there.


    "Lord Sun, have you seen Prajna dance?" Tang Hao asked directly.


    "Don''t be a heretic. Don''t enter our medicine door." Lord Sun''s unhappy face is even more gloomy. He wants to drive Tang Hao out immediately.


    "Lord sun doesn''t know," Tang Hao''s tone became serious. "Now someone in the music workshop uses this dance to confuse people''s mind. The students want to ask Mr. Sun for advice on how to overcome this heresy. Please give me your advice and be kind."


    Lord Sun looked at Tang Hao and thought a little. He took pen and ink and wrote down a prescription. At the same time, he asked the medicine boy to prepare a pair of Medicine on site and specially told Tang Hao what to pay attention to when cooking medicine.


    In pingkang square, two noble children who played well helped each other out of the Baoyue building. The young and strong young man walked with trembling legs.


    One is the grandson of Cheng Yaojin, and the other is the child of general Qin Qiong''s family.


    Tang Hao looked at the way they would fall when the wind blew. He knew that it must be the Prajna dance. Lord Sun''s pharmacy must work.


    "Oh, isn''t this general Tang?" before Tang Hao spoke, childe Cheng said hello first. "Why did you come here at this time? Brother, you haven''t seen this strange dance in the western regions. Let''s go in now."


    "But pull it down," Tang Hao said with a swing of his hand. "You can''t walk steadily now. It''s like stepping on a cotton crenel. Brother, I''m presented by Lord Meng sun. This magic medicine is very effective. It can take half a month. The dosage is a lot. Do you want to have a bowl?"


    "I''m sorry, brother. Who doesn''t want to try Mr. Sun''s medicine? I asked Mr. Sun to prescribe a prescription before, but they were all kicked out. General Tang can get the generous gift from Mr. Sun, but he can''t hide it by himself. Tomorrow I''ll call some other good brothers together and let''s enjoy it together?" Mr. Qin said politely.


    "I''ll bother you both. I''ll cook the medicine at your house tomorrow, and we''ll take the old man''s divine prescription together." Tang Hao said with an arched hand.

 Chapter 1168

    To tell the truth, Tang Hao really didn''t want to take care of the two if he didn''t consider the overall situation.


    Childe Cheng is talented, but he doesn''t use it well in learning. He fools around in the music hall all day. Childe Qin wants to learn, but it takes nine cattle and two tigers. The knowledge in books is like water on a bluestone board.


    The night before yesterday, Li Wanqing arranged for the servants to set up a big pot and boil a pot of traditional Chinese medicine in Wuqu district. With the help of Princess Changle, Tang Hao went to the inner court of the palace to check the secret files.


    Usually, it is firmly closed, unless it comes to a major case related to the interests of the royal family. Tang Hao carried the ladder and brought the dusty archives from the high book shelf. He didn''t miss looking up every word.


    Finally, it was found that, like the scene envisaged by Tang Hao, the imperial concubine did not die after her face was destroyed, but there was no detailed record of where she went. It was only said that she was sent out of the palace for treatment after she was unconscious.


    Sitting in layers of files, Tang Hao pondered carefully, what role does the music of Prajna dance play? Is the rhythm of the music consistent with the heartbeat? More than one person watched the dance, and everyone''s heart rate was different.


    Let everyone watching indulge in it. In addition to the melody of the music and the enchanting posture of the dancer, do you need other auxiliary tools? What if it''s in the hall or open space?


    It can be inferred that Tang Hao suddenly opened up. In addition to the dance itself, there must be external auxiliary means similar to incense.


    On the third day, before lunch, the general''s house was full of guests. The housekeeper took the guests to the backyard. ZHENG''ER lay in his mother''s arms and looked at these novel faces curiously.


    Going to other houses is for dinner and drinking, but coming to the general''s house is for drinking medicine. These noble CHILDES also drink this bitter medicine soup with a curious mentality, have enough energy and prepare to go to pingkang square in the evening.


    "General Tang, I''m strong," said the young master of the weichi family, who was afraid of hardship. After only one drink, he begged Tang Hao. "I mean, you look very slim. Either you drink my bowl together."


    "You must drink it, young master Wei Chi. It has nothing to do with your body. This medicine is not just a medicine for tonifying the kidney, but a medicine for calming down and clearing your heart. The scene at night must not be calm. Besides, you are not afraid of the danger of swords. Are you afraid of the bitter taste of this medicine?"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, young master Wei Chi raised his neck and drank the black soup in the bowl.


    After the princes drank the medicine, the general''s house set up good wine and delicacies to entertain the guests until the sun set. While tasting the wine slowly, the general of Zhenguo watched Mr. Sun''s medicine attack.


    When it was late at night, a group of your sons drove fast horses or gorgeous chariots through the prosperous and wide streets of Chang''an City and went straight to pingkang square. For a time, chickens and dogs jumped on the streets.


    A group of people rushed to pingkang square and got off their mother in front of the high-grade and gorgeous Baoyue building.


    Mother Zhang, the female boss of Baoyue building, went up to meet the distinguished guests with a smile. Back, these young gentlemen were either alone or in twos and threes. They saw a group for the first time.


    The crimson rouge on mother Zhang''s face was as red as the sunset glow in the sky with a smile. She covered her face with a silk fan and smiled shyly: "what good day did I catch up with today? Hehehe"


    "Mom is really funny." young master Wei Chi smiled brightly.


    "All the CHILDES in Chang''an came to the small building. I didn''t say anything. I hurried to clear the place. Except you, all the others were kicked out. What do you think, childe?" mother Zhang said politely.


    Don''t mention that these CHILDES are regular guests of the music shop. Even if they come back first, their mother has to build an open space for these CHILDES to have fun.


    "It''s your mother''s business whether to clear the scene or not. We don''t care. Today we come here to watch the peerless song and dance of your top brand Hongrou girl. Don''t play any tricks." childe Qin is very direct.


    "Miss Hongrou has a rest today. As you know, every month is a rest according to the day." mother Zhang''s expression pretended to be embarrassed.


    "None of us came here today to play with our mother. Now please take advantage of our good mood to invite the card out and hold her field, which will give you enough face." Wei Chi said impatiently.


    With that, a golden pimple rolled out of his sleeve and stuffed it directly into mother Zhang.


    It is said that gold is the most beautiful color in the world. Without a word, mother Zhang hurried upstairs to the red and soft room.


    Weichi took a group of people to the top floor, which was the largest and most gorgeous VIP private room in Baoyue building. It was a gorgeous Persian carpet inlaid with fine SISE stones, thick green and exquisite.


    The fragrant essential oil makes people intoxicated.


    Open the exquisitely carved window, and a cool night wind blows across your face. Childe weichi looks back proudly and says to all CHILDES: "brothers, this time is not for nothing. Let''s see the legendary Prajna dance together today."

 Chapter 1169

    It is said in the shop that the Prajna dance attracts people''s souls and makes people feel like immortals.


    "It''s said that after watching this dance a while ago, Longxi Jun was drunk and wanted to die, and died two days ago. Therefore, brothers who don''t want to watch this dance clearly said, mom Zhang, I''ll arrange other fun." Mom Zhang began to give everyone preventive shots at first.


    She must tell all the CHILDES clearly at the beginning. All the people who come to Baoyue building are rich or expensive. In case of any mistake, my little mother can''t bear such a great responsibility.


    Before coming, Tang Hao distributed masks similar to gas masks to every childe. Although it''s really not good to wear, safety comes first.


    To tell the truth, Tang Hao is worried about problems in Yashi''s essential oil incense.


    "Mr. Sun''s medicine juice we drank before we came here is a good medicine specially prepared by his old man to strengthen the kidney. It has a good effect on regulating the body. Now we all sit here and probably have no desire. After half a month, I promise you are still strong men, so now let''s bear it for a while." Tang Hao makes sense.


    After listening to Tang Hao''s advance greeting, the CHILDES found their own seats and sat down. On such an occasion, if anyone said he was afraid, he withdrew first. How can he stay in the circle in the future.


    The house was suddenly quiet. Young master Yuchi whispered, "if they start playing with something fishy and lighting incense, we''ll quickly put on the mask. Although it''s not good-looking, physical safety is the first. Now put the mask in our clothes."


    Although every childe here has one or another differences at ordinary times, they are surprisingly consistent at the moment, and a mask of tacit understanding is hidden on them.


    The enchanting servant girls twisted their waist and tenderly poured wine for the guests present, and then withdrew silently.


    All the CHILDES here are like Liu Xiahui, unmoved, watching the charming girl put unknown incense in the exquisite incense burner. No one is not excited about the soft waist.


    The maid with familiar techniques put the incense into the exquisite incense burner. Tang Hao sniffed carefully with his nose. He didn''t smell any difference. He quietly waved his hand to show everyone that they didn''t have to be nervous.


    The sweet dance music played slowly. The top red and soft girl transferred from the secret door to the center of the hall as if there were a switch. The light in the room darkened instantly.


    Hongrou politely saluted the guests. When saluting, the snow Satin on the shoulder naturally slipped to the shoulder, and the creamy skin made people feel uneasy.


    After the ceremony, the maid dancing for the Huakui''s top card, wearing clothes made of gauze and holding their own musical instruments, like falling cherry blossoms, entered the center of the dance floor.


    With snow-white feet like tender lotus roots, stepping on the luxurious Persian carpet, any dancer is the best, not to mention the beautiful women gathered together.


    With the pre - tune of the dance of the praise of the Buddha, the beauty of the lips rises with the rhythm, and the cherry red lips sing the foreign voices that no one can understand.


    As the music unfolded, the red and soft dance also unfolded like a scroll of paintings, sometimes like a snake without bones, twisting its soft and messy waist on the floor, and sometimes like a favorable nine knots whip.


    The bun was scattered with the dance, the red and soft hair was scattered on the face, the sweat on the face was stained with several hairs, and the star pupil''s eyes were filled with pity.


    The uncontrollable young master Yuchi shook his arms, opened his two big and three thick servants, stretched his arms to meet the charming red Rou, and filled the whole face with pity.


    The whole red and soft smiling face pasted on Yuchi''s small arm, and the face gently rubbed Yuchi''s arm, just like a lost sheep finding a warm embrace.


    Other dandies push me and I push you. It''s like fighting soon. You compete with me and are jealous for a brothel woman.


    Seeing Hongrou rubbing back and forth on Yuchi, I didn''t see any reaction from Yuchi himself.


    After sweeping such a scene, Tang Hao almost didn''t laugh. You are a powerful girl Hongrou who wants to make a person without function react.


    Hong Rou saw that Tang Hao also came over, and a smile overflowed in her eyes. Her flexible waist twisted more vigorously. Just two catkin arms were about to hug Tang Hao, but Tang Hao flashed to one side.


    Tang Hao carried Yuchi back to his seat and filled Yuchi with a large jar of wine. Wei Chi is drunk into a puddle of mud. What else can he do with him?


    Stimulated, Hongrou pulled out a gold hairpin from her hair and drew a long and narrow blood hole on her snow-white chest. A foot long blood hole suddenly appeared on her snow-white chest.


    Hongrou cut open her chest alone. The waitresses dancing next to her also pulled off the hairpins on her head and cut open her chest neatly. The smell of blood suddenly filled the whole room.


    Smell carefully, there is a trace of sweetness in the blood.

 Chapter 1170

    Sweet smell? No, Tang Hao quickly put on his mask.


    After a long deep breath, he vomited out the psychedelic breath.


    The Qin family''s response was also very rapid. Young master Wei Chi quickly put on the mask, including other young masters, and quickly put on the mask as a conditioned reflex to prevent the "poison gas" from breathing in.


    There are only a few people who have time to wear gas masks on their faces. The rest have rushed into the middle of the field with a silly smile, and they circle around the dancers like pugs.


    The climax of Prajna dance is here. The dancers try their best to seduce and tease the foolish CHILDES on the dance floor.


    At this time, Tang Hao saw the flirtatious dancers swallow the small pills in their mouths into their stomach in the blink of an eye.


    Young master Wei Chi approached Tang Hao and whispered, "the Prajna dance really deserves its reputation. I almost fell into it just now."


    Tang Hao was disappointed. The evidence showed that the small pills pointing directly to the facts of the crime had been swallowed by the dancers.


    When Hong Rou saw Tang Hao standing still, she didn''t respond at all. She stamped her feet, and a string of gold bracelets jingled on her feet. At this time, the sound rhythm of the musician and pipa playing on one side became more and more dense.


    At this time, I don''t know when a masked dancer will appear in the middle of the dance floor. Her plump body and every move are a charm when she is really mature.


    Even that charm fascinated everyone present.


    Tang Hao felt his heart beating so badly for the first time. This is the real woman. If you want to close your eyes and don''t want to close them, the heartbeat involuntarily follows the dancer''s feet, and the golden bracelets on her arms collide with the sound.


    The masked dancer was so enchanted that Tang Hao wanted to jump up and tear off the veil on her face to see what happened.


    Wait, veil, Tang Hao was surprised when he thought of it. Isn''t this dancer the one who was scratched by Pei Xiang?


    At this time, Tang Hao''s heart beat more and more violently, and he could almost jump out of his throat. With just red and soft skin, with the sweet smell of blood annihilation, it becomes more and more intense.


    The aroma is like a tiger down the mountain. It is domineering, dangerous and aggressive. What kind of overpowering drug is this? No wonder Pei Xiang risked his life to advise, and nearly died.


    Tang Hao suddenly realized that the boys who had finished drinking Mr. Sun''s medicine could not resist the temptation of the fragrance without having time to wear gas masks. Moreover, if Peixiang hadn''t fought back cruelly with iron claws that night.


    Now... Tang Hao dared not think further.


    The sound of the golden bell on the dancer''s ankle has become messy, and the rhythm of the musician''s Pipa sound has become unpredictable. Hong Rou twisted like a water snake in front of Tang Hao, and her smile became more and more soft, soft and even scary.


    With the sound of music and the beauty of the dancer, Tang Hao lost his mind in a trance. When Hong Rou approached Tang Hao with a red lip like Che Lizi, the general of the town made a move and roughly pushed Hong Rou''s head to the other side.


    The room was filled with a fragrant smell, but it was a pity that those CHILDES who didn''t have time to wear gas masks could only sweat and fall on the floor with trembling hands and feet. It was less than a incense burning time, as if they had consumed the physical strength of these young men.


    The scene would have been uncontrollable had it not been for letting these CHILDES drink sun Yisheng''s medicine in advance.


    Tang Hao poured himself a glass of iced grapefruit wine. At this time, the self brewing of Baoyue building took the wine to his mouth with trembling hands and drank it. The cold and refreshing wine entered the burning stomach, which seemed to have no effect.


    It''s like pouring a spoonful of hot red oil on a raging fire, and a mouth is like the fire dragon spitting fire seen by Tang Hao in modern science fiction films.


    Isn''t this the feeling of eating Qiongyu powder? Tang Hao tried before.


    After figuring out the principle of this fantasy, Tang Hao, who was flushed, finally stopped straining his nerves and could enjoy the legendary fantasy Prajna dance.


    The masked dancer twisted her waist and turned to Tang Hao. She took Tang Hao and drank a mouthful of grapefruit wine. Across the veil, she drank a mouthful of iced wine like an animal.


    The amber liquor leaked from the corners of his mouth like drinking water and flowed to his chest. His two deep eyes like a pool looked at Tang Hao straight, as if he had something to say to him.


    And what she wanted to say seemed to be only for Tang Hao.


    After understanding the principle that Prajna dance puzzles people''s mind, Tang Hao''s trembling hand has now become calm, filled the wine glass with wine, and put the iced instrument in the wine glass.


    "Madam, you lost today," Tang Hao said to the masked dancer. "Without Qiongyu powder, Prajna dance must be the favorite of noble and tycoons."


    Hearing this, although the dancer was masked, her eyes were not as calm as before, just like a vortex in the pond.

 Chapter 1171

    "You''re a tough character," said the masked dancer coldly. "I admit defeat, but I won''t be fooled by you."


    "My lady thinks a lot," said Tang Hao. "I invite you to go back to carry forward the Prajna dance. Think about it. The young masters of these old ministers, including the largest academy opened by Datang, will be the pillars of Datang in the future."


    His stomach was still burning. Tang Hao drank a mouthful of iced grapefruit wine, paused for a moment, and then said, "my mother also knows that the pillars of wealth can''t be cut down by wealth, especially the color, which is a knife that eats people, so the dancers who you teach dance skills in person will become a knife sharpener to test their minds."


    Looking at the frozen expression of the masked imperial concubine, Tang Hao then said: "only talents who have passed the mental test of Prajna dance can shoulder the important task of pillars. Therefore, madam, you say what a great task you are going to undertake and how noble it is. How can you play with that?"


    Tang Hao took out a smile from the corner of his mouth and said in the imperial concubine''s ear, "madam, you must have heard of sun Yisheng''s skill. If he is kind-hearted and has cured her face, can''t you start over for the rest of your life?"


    In other words, the general of the town, the emperor''s son-in-law, had two brushes and convinced the masked imperial concubine.


    Sooner or later, the nearby Red Rou grabbed the masked dancer''s hair, looked at Tang Hao viciously and said, "general Tang, your wishful thinking is so loud. Even if I kill the dancer, I won''t let her fall into your hands."


    At this time, Hong Rou gathered her hair in a bun, and Tang Hao saw that there was a small Jindalai flower tattoo behind her ear. It was a "knife girl" specially kept by gaisuwen. Oh, my God, Gai''s remaining evil is "endless wildfire".


    Tang Hao is not a vegetarian either. As soon as he passed by, he knocked off Hongrou''s hand and sneered: "do you know that you are talking to the most unruly person in Chang''an city now? Why not rob a Lefang dancer to return to the general''s house? In fact, the whole people of the Tang Dynasty will clap their hands and applaud you."


    Hong Rou still wants to struggle. Tang Hao''s hand is like pliers, holding her tightly and can''t move.


    "As for the evil things you did under gaisuwen''s hands before, the holy master''s house was kind-hearted. The amnesty will not be investigated in the world. If you don''t get out quickly, it will kill the general''s patience. You won''t get out of pingkang unharmed." the general''s face became gloomy immediately.


    Red Rou gathered her clothes and fled, flying out of the window lattice and disappearing into the vast moonlight.


    Young master Wei Chi came trembling with his gas mask, pointed to the masked dancer and asked Tang Hao, "does general Tang really want this witch to go back to Datang academy to teach Prajna dance and enjoy the same treatment as gentlemen?"


    "I have my own arrangements." Tang Hao''s tone was as calm as usual.


    "Brother Wei Chi," this is the son of the Qin family, and he was also frightened. "We almost broke here today. It''s terrible. We can see it just by watching songs and dances. If such a terrible scene is spread..."


    Mr. Yuchi called out all the bodyguards and attendants brought by the childe''s family, and each set up or helped his CHILDES home. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Tang Hao specially asked the bodyguards to fill the childe''s mouth with some spirits.


    The mystery of Prajna dance was thus solved by the Zhenguo general.


    It is reasonable to say that Li Zhi should give a reward for Tang Hao''s due diligence, but Li Zhi is a little angry at this time.


    It is reasonable to say that this masked dancer is the beloved imperial concubine of the former Emperor. In order to save the face of the whole royal family, she should be sent to the temple to lay her hair as a nun and pray for the royal family, but the general of the town came out and took the Witch back to the general''s house.


    Even let this witch teach dancing.


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget that the dancer is already dead." Wu Zhaoyi reminded Li Zhi at this time, "the name of this woman is no longer on the list of the harem. If the former Emperor had a spirit in heaven, he must also think that this woman is gone."


    Yes, after Wu Zhaoyi''s reminder, Li Zhi suddenly realized. This woman has no blood, no clan, her face has been completely destroyed, and now she is a lonely ghost.


    If you haven''t seen the bug under your feet, just lift your feet and step on it in another place.


    Moreover, after he ascended the throne this year, his virtue and conduct went hand in hand. A total of 16 people were executed this year, which is a good omen. If the number of people executed at the end of the year is less than 20, it will be the year of Dazhi.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi felt that Tang Hao had helped himself solve a very difficult problem by bringing the dancer back to his house.


    In this way, it should be a reward for Tang Hao. However, the general''s house is unique now. Sometimes the icing on the cake is not a good thing for the minister.


    So in this matter, Li Zhi simply turned a blind eye and asked the Zhenguo general to order himself.

 Chapter 1172

    "Your Majesty, the general of Zhenguo has learned how to deal with the seductive dance," Wu Zhaoyi said.


    "These things are his duty. I don''t have time to filter these things. I went to the general''s house that day and saw the new gourmet noodles studied by general Tang. The whole is like a mold," Li Zhi said.


    From time to time, headache and dizziness will appear in his head, so Li Zhi simply doesn''t spend extra energy on some things he feels insignificant.


    Before, Tang Hao''s potato experiment was a great success. The potatoes were rich in that season, but the storage period of fresh potatoes was short. Tang Hao''s noodle making method solves the problem of storage, and the noodle tastes good.


    Li Zhi personally paid for Tang Hao''s method and equipment for making noodles. For the commercial Zhenguo general, it is one yard to one yard, unambiguous. Even his master encourages creation in his own words.


    According to the production methods and tools provided by Tang Hao, in the courtyard of the imperial dining room, the tall shelves are covered with waterfall like vermicelli, which looks like smoke willows from a distance.


    "Not to mention the dried vermicelli, the scenery is quite unique from a distance," Wu Zhaoyi said, grinding her ink.


    Indeed, in Li Zhi''s eyes, golden wheat fields, fruitful orchards, grasslands with low grass, cattle and sheep, powerful troops and so on are so spectacular and beautiful.


    Now, after a bumper potato harvest, the white fans are drying in the waterfall. It has also become one of many exciting landscapes.


    On that day, after Tang Hao took the masked dancer home, it was not five days before the dancer fell in love with the general''s house. People in the family called her "Wuyue Ji", and she liked the new name very much.


    For a long time, the imperial concubine has forgotten her name. In the first half of her life, she almost walked on the blade for grace, and in the second half of her life, she lived in Lefang. Now she has come to the general''s house, and her mind has finally been relaxed all day.


    There is a huge bluestone in the garden behind the palace. It is a very pleasant enjoyment as long as it is not in the cold winter, lying on the bluestone, looking up at the sky, or smelling the flowers in the garden.


    Of course, there are also little servant girls who are not at the age of hairpin. While she is sleeping, she gently lifts her veil and wants to see the beauty of her sister.


    Of course, at that time, Wu Yueji deliberately pretended that she didn''t know. She let the ignorant child lift her veil and frighten the children with a frightening face.


    As for children, as long as one has been frightened, even if he has only been frightened once, one pass 10, ten pass 100, no other children will take the risk again.


    Who knows that a brave little girl, after opening her veil, shouted wow. Of course, she was not scared to cry out, but pity for Wu Yueji.


    Tang Hao was wearing a short coat and drying the freshly formed vermicelli in the yard. The little girl dragged Tang Hao''s skirt with tears and said, "big brother, the young lady in the backyard has a terrible face. Big brother, you''re the best. You can find a way to treat that sister''s face."


    But Tang Hao is not omnipotent. He can only shake his head reluctantly. Seeing the superheroes shaking their heads, the little girl cried out wrongfully.


    Just as she had handled Zhang Lvzhu''s affairs before, Li Wanqing, the housewife, opened up a separate courtyard for Wu Yueji. It was very quiet and clean. White Magnolia was planted in the yard, which was a bit elegant.


    A few days ago, Li Wanqing took the most famous tailor in Chang''an city to the house and measured Wu Yueji''s figure. At first, the master tailor thought it was the two mistresses who wanted to make clothes. Unexpectedly, it was a masked beauty.


    Those who can be taken care of by the eldest lady Li Wanqing must have an unusual identity. The tailor dared not neglect it. He carefully exhausted his mind from measuring his body size to finally determining the clothing style and fabric.


    Time did not dare to delay. After three days, three exquisite clothes with fine workmanship were sent to the general''s house and neatly placed on Wu Yueji''s bed.


    The careful Princess Changle also prepared a sewing box in wuyueji''s room alone. If she is dissatisfied or dissatisfied, wuyueji can improve it according to her own preferences.


    Living in the small yard arranged by Li Wanqing for herself and smelling the faint fragrance of Magnolia, Wu Yueji felt warm and relieved her previous deceptive disguise. It seemed that time went back to her girlhood.


    I don''t know why. Sitting in the comfortable and warm small yard, Wu Yueji felt like crying. At this time, someone gently locked the door outside the yard.


    Wu Yueji quickly wiped the tears on her face and asked softly, "who is it?"


    "It''s me." Tang Hao answered outside the door.


    "You go back. I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to see anyone." Wu Yueji refused.


    "You don''t have to open the door. I just came to ask Qiongyu powder if the medicine can only work with the blood circulation?" Tang Hao asked in a deep voice outside the door.


    Hearing this, Wu Yueji got up and opened the door. Let Tang Hao come in, made him a cup of hot tea, and then sat next to him, as if to tell him some amazing secret.

 Chapter 1173

    "In fact, this thing is not as mysterious as you think," said Wu Yueji.


    Looking at the shadow of the tree outside the window beating on the window paper, Wu Yueji said: "Prajna dance is a dance that induces the viewer''s lust. The general is erudite and must know that great joy, sadness and anger hurt the liver. Qiongyu powder only plays a role of matchmaking and enlarges the inner feelings of the parties, not ordinary amplification, but infinite amplification."


    After listening to Wu Yueji''s description here, Tang Hao can realize that it is just like the Godzilla movie he watched on his hard disk. It is only a small lizard. When it is magnified to the extreme, it becomes a monster.


    "After magnifying the inner emotions of the dancers to the extreme, their emotions can devour the parties themselves." Wu Yueji said calmly.


    To put it bluntly, Qiongyu powder is just a stimulant, similar to the health care products for couples that can be bought in pharmacies, which incites people''s emotions and makes people who are not very sensitive very easy to be emotional.


    "That is to say, in the whole song and dance performance, it doesn''t really matter whether Qiongyu San has it or not?" Tang Hao wanted Wu Yueji to give a positive answer.


    Wu Yueji nodded definitely.


    "How could it be? When I was dancing in Hongrou, including you, I obviously felt the joy brought by an illusion. What appeared in front of me was a magnificent love story." Tang Hao said excitedly.


    Yes, later, when he came out of pingkang square, Mr. Yuchi said that he saw the scene of fighting with people on the sad battlefield, while Mr. Qin saw that the obscure knowledge in the classics explained by Mr. Qin rushed to him like warriors armed with armor.


    "What is simulated in the heart of the person concerned, what kind of illusion will appear in front of him. People often say that the phase is generated by the heart," said Wu Yueji.


    "Is it your dance that inspires the inner vision of the dancers?" Tang Hao asked.


    "Of course not, but also a medium." speaking of this, Wu Yueji had nothing to hide. She simply took out a small sandalwood box from the dresser.


    As soon as the small wooden box is opened, there is a plant similar to Cordyceps sinensis, which has a unique shape and dark red color. But there is a faint temperament of "I am not a good kind".


    "This is the" phantom fragrance "that has been fermented and mature. As long as you pinch it gently, you can fall into a psychedelic state. Every time I go to get the medicine myself, I am careful and careful. Once I accidentally knocked it over..."


    The person who took the medicine was stopped by himself. Tang Hao could understand this embarrassing situation.


    Tang Hao glanced at the strange plant in the box. Some herbs are life-saving and some herbs are silent. However, this strange plant can bring people into a kind of illusion.


    "I grew up in the southwest mountain, where magic is popular, and each family has its own secret recipe. When I was selected as a maidservant to enter the palace and leave home, I quietly brought eight such plants," said Wu Yueji.


    Tang Hao understood a woman''s situation, left his hometown and came to the capital with no one to rely on, but brought some exclusive secret recipe.


    "This is the secret of your life extension. You told me nothing to hide. What''s the reason?" Tang Hao was a little curious.


    "I like to stay here. I don''t know why. The general''s house gives me a warm feeling, so I''m willing to gamble." Wu Yueji''s tone has always been very flat.


    "You can rest assured that you can live here for the rest of your life," Tang Hao promised.


    Since then, Wu Yueji has become a member of the Tang family. It means that Wu Yueji''s every move has been tied to the general''s house since then.


    Wu Yueji made a contribution. The glory belongs to the Tang family general''s house. If this woman has done evil, then the general''s house is also responsible for the crime.


    Tang Hao, who knew the core secret of Prajna dance, sent a caravan of Tang family''s firm to wuyueji''s hometown in the southwest overnight. Of course, only Wu Tong, who led the team, knew the real purpose of the caravan''s trip to the southwest.


    The shape of the strange plant in the box has been deeply engraved in Wu Tong''s mind.


    "This gorgeous dance is essentially a dance that gives birth to people''s inner desire. Excluding the inspiring elements in the dance, it is a pleasing and pleasant dance."


    In the imperial study, Tang Hao reported to Emperor Li Zhiming.


    "Your Majesty, look, this is the town general of the Tang Dynasty. He doesn''t change his face if he brags." after hearing Tang Hao''s report, Lord changsun was picky and disapproved.


    Li Zhi feels quite normal. Tang Hao has always been so unseemly and outsmart.


    So while reviewing the memorial, Li Zhi replied, "since Tang Aiqing said so, training after filtering impurities in this dance can be used as viewing. Or, as Aiqing said, training the mind."


    "However," Li Zhi stopped his brush for reviewing the memorials, paused a little and said, "if something happens, you should carry it yourself. Don''t think about asking me to clean up the mess for you."

 Chapter 1174

    "Thanks to your Majesty''s instruction, I will devote myself to the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty." Tang Hao bowed down after paying homage.


    Lord Chang sun also saluted and withdrew.


    Looking at Tang Hao who was walking away, Wu Zhaoyi, who stood by and served him, said in doubt: "why did your majesty let the boy go easily today? My concubine thought Tang Hao didn''t tell the truth."


    Li Zhi put down the memorial he was reading, picked up the new tea next to him and said, "he arranged for this boy to investigate the Prajna dance, and he did it. Of course, when the water is clear, there is no fish. It''s normal for this boy to have a little abacus in his heart."


    Wu Zhaoyi''s mind is like electricity. She can understand Li Zhi''s meaning. Lord Chang sun is nearby. It''s not convenient for Tang Hao to explain something directly.


    Tang Hao''s father-in-law Li Jing is ill. Li Wanqing returns to his mother''s house to serve and take care of his father. Originally, it was easy to get angry in summer. This time, Li Jing somehow got angry with a tooth in her mouth and puffed up a bag in her cheeks.


    Li Jing, who has a strong body, always eats and sleeps soundly, but I don''t know what happened this summer. For the first time, she was on fire in her mouth.


    When Tang Hao''s son-in-law went to visit, the table next to Li Jing''s bed was filled with all kinds of cool and fire clearing drugs. The fire clearing drugs were very bitter and could smell a bitter taste from a distance.


    "Boy, think of a good way to stop my angry tooth from hurting so much." Li Jing said with a sad face.


    Tang Hao was like a small firewood dog. He smelled at the bowl full of black medicine soup on the table. After smelling for a while, he felt right for his stomach. He picked up one of the bowls and drank it as soon as he tilted his neck.


    After drinking, Tang Hao touched the black soup at the corner of his mouth and said calmly, "Dear Dad, we really have a way to treat your old toothache. We can stop the pain quickly, but it''s impossible to cure it."


    I don''t know how to describe Li Jing''s expression.


    At this time, Tang Hao continued, "but you always think that to cure it completely, you need to drink all the medicine on the table."


    "Boy, don''t be poor. Hurry to bring your panacea. I want to pull out all my teeth now. I can''t stand the pain." Li Jing can''t wait so long.


    Toothache is not a disease. It really hurts. First stop the annoying toothache in the mouth. Because of the toothache, Li Jing didn''t sleep well for almost a month.


    Tang Hao asked Wu Tong to bring a small box and opened it. It was said that it was made from the secret medicine obtained from the southernmost jungle. Even the great pain of soldiers on the battlefield could be stopped.


    However, the dosage and taking times must be strictly in accordance with the old man''s instructions, otherwise the antidote will become an addictive poison. Tang Hao can control this.


    Li Jing couldn''t wait to take the medicine according to Tang Hao''s instructions. Before long, the great pain that had been entangled for more than a month stopped.


    Less than a cup of tea, Tang Hao heard his father-in-law''s sleeping snore coming from the inner room. Looking at Li Wanqing taking good care of the house, Tang Hao left at ease.


    Wu Tong drove the carriage and took Tang Hao back to the general''s house. Before the huge gate of the general''s house was opened, Tang Hao heard the sound of "buzzing" spinning wheel coming from the garden.


    As soon as the gate was opened, Tang Hao was stunned by the spectacular scene in the yard. Dozens of mammies and servant girls in the palace sat beside the spinning wheel spinning wool, and Princess Changle holding ZHENG''ER commanded the order.


    The spinning wheels are arranged neatly, and the young and strong teenagers are moving the bundles of spun wool into the dry warehouse.


    Wu Yueji with a veil sat at a table and made account records seriously.


    Looking at this situation, Tang Hao was very surprised. No one had done the work of managing wool before. Li Zhi''s sister princess Shanyang opened a wool shop in the busiest street in Chang''an.


    It''s also strange that those people in the princess''s house can''t operate. Batches of good wool are stacked on the counter of the store like a hill. They have been operating for three months waiting for customers to come to the door. Nearby residents pass by the door and don''t know what they sell in the store.


    Just looking at the "cloud moon Pavilion", I thought it was some dignitaries who saw their friends'' cottage on the busy street.


    It hasn''t opened for three months, which makes the shopkeeper anxious. As a result, one day, a lady who wandered into the shop while shopping saved the shopkeeper who was anxious to throw into the river.


    The lady is also a person who knows the goods. She touched the texture of the wool and asked about the price. Without saying a word, the goods in the whole market are round. She can buy as much as she wants. After paying the money, she will send it directly to her house.


    As for the specific address of the royal residence, it is inconvenient to disclose it to outsiders because of its valuable identity. For a time, the story of the shopkeeper''s luck became a legend in the fabric market.


    Legend can become a legend, certainly with some exaggerated elements in it. However, Tang Hao''s daughter-in-law, one of the mistresses of the general''s house, Princess Changle, certainly didn''t run to the legend.


    The Tang family began to do wool work. Princess Changle must have her own planning and calculation.

 Chapter 1175

    The general''s house is not the princess''s house. Since the business of dry wool is opened, it must run in the direction of making money.


    Under the plate, there is the most prosperous facade in the East Square of Chang''an city. There are four big words on the sign: Tang''s wool


    The more simple and direct the copy, the more it can reach the hearts of the people directly, and the more it can play the effect of publicity.


    People who come and go know what it is at a glance.


    On the day of Tang''s Woolen opening, all friends who came to congratulate, regardless of Wei Chi, the Qin family or the Cheng family, saw the woolen cloak.


    Don''t think Tang Hao is doing business at a loss. The shopkeeper has his own plan. The common people like to follow the trend. As long as the big families in Chang''an city wear them for a few days, they can become popular among the common people in less than seven days.


    Tang''s Woolen materials became popular only a few days after they opened. The store not only sells fashionable cloaks, but also exquisite blankets. Nowadays, rich and young people in Chang''an city are fashionable to have a Tang''s gorgeous cloak.


    If you don''t have one, you feel a little ashamed. No way. Tang Hao''s idea succeeded again and made a lot of money.


    The prosperous business of the Tang family''s wool also brought fire. Other wool workshops followed suit one after another. The blankets woven by the Tang Hao family were of high grade, and only high-ranking officials could afford to consume them. Some other small workshops changed to the people-friendly route.


    As long as it is related to doing business, Tang Hao is based on the idea of making money rationally. For the woolen blankets of small workshops that follow the people-friendly line, Tang Hao will enter into customized purchase contracts with some of them with excellent workmanship.


    Ten small workshops have signed an order contract for 100000 blankets. The purchase price is not based on the floor price, but on the basis of the lowest price to make the acquired businesses profitable.


    Li Wanqing once asked his officials if it was a loss. You know, Tang Hao is the smartest person in Chang''an city.


    "You don''t understand," Tang Hao explained to Li Wanqing. "Do you know that it takes many processes to turn wool from wool to final finished products, and the reason why your majesty appointed a purchase price is to seek benefits for the people."


    Li Wanqing nodded thoughtfully.


    "To tell you the truth, madam, we can''t go all out in business. Although our wool is purchased by big families at present, we will open a semicolon in the future, or even drive it to the north. The loyal customers are the people," Tang Hao said in detail.


    Li Wanqing, who grew up in Chang''an City, has seen many brilliant merchants in Chang''an City from small to large, but he is the first to think about the long term like Tang Hao.


    Therefore, no matter what business Tang Hao does or any other plans, Li Wanqing unconditionally supports him. Including the potato experiment a while ago, everyone was not optimistic at first, but they supported it very much.


    Yaojialing, 200 miles away from Chang''an City, is blessed with a hundred year old poplar. Because the years are too long, the owner of the tree is ready to cut down the tree. Just that day, a skilled carving master in Chang''an city passed by and fell in love with the tree.


    Because the trees are a hundred years old and grow enormously, it takes a lot of trouble to transport the whole section. The carving master arranged several people to saw the poplar into several sections and transport them to the city in sections.


    Unexpectedly, after the huge trees were sawn, the pattern of the annual rings in the stumps turned out to be a famous Taoist painting. The carving master quickly informed the local magistrate, which was a shocking news.


    The county magistrate was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth. He hurried to Chang''an and personally met the emperor and told him about it. When the emperor heard the news, he was overjoyed and sent Wang Si, an important official of the court, to investigate.


    On the way to yaojialing, Wang Si was still skeptical. He had previously made fake goods to invite Sheng Chong. Of course, the consequences were very serious.


    When he arrived at the scene, Wang Si was overjoyed. As expected, it was formed naturally, not artificially. Of course, in order to be sure that this pattern is true, Wang Si personally asked people to scrub it with a wet cloth.


    Results after scrubbing with wet cloth, the pattern on the tree ring became clearer and clearer, which was not artificial at all.


    Sure enough, after burning incense and bathing, the emperor personally drove to the place and met the poplar owner''s house. Empress Zhaoyi personally comforted the old lady of her master''s house. She had never been out of the mountain in her life. She had never seen such an array.


    The old woman was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and only sweated that she couldn''t speak a complete word.


    Seeing the honest and honest appearance of people in the mountains, it doesn''t look like fraud. The emperor personally watched the hundred year old poplar, and the accompanying empress Zhaoyi also personally saw the patterns on the heart of the tree.


    Sure enough, as Wang Si said, the pattern on the heart of the tree was a famous painting handed down by Taoism. He immediately ordered that the trunk be transported back to the imperial city of Chang''an, which was worshipped like a sacred thing, and incense kept burning all the time.


    Of course, some courtiers said that this section of trees was enshrined in Lao Jun''s Taoist temple. Lao Jun was the ancestor of Taoism, not only the emperor''s ancestors, but also the ancestors of all people. He needed to accept the incense offerings of people all over the world.


    The emperor adopted this suggestion and enshrined the sacred wood in the old gentleman''s view. For a time, people flocked to Chang''an and even nearby, and pilgrims from all directions devoutly enshrined the sacred wood.

 Chapter 1176

    Since the holy wood was offered in Laojun Taoist temple, the god Buddha in Chang''an was eclipsed in an instant.


    In a bathhouse in Dongfang, Chang''an, Tang Hao was lying on the massage bed with his bare arms. Sixi, the waiter and boss, worked hard to rub Tang Hao''s back.


    Sixi was already mellow. Coupled with the rising steam in the bathhouse, Tang Hao, who was red all over, looked like a steamed crab under the water mist. After getting up, he went into a clean water pool. Sixi respectfully brought up the warm wine to Tang Hao.


    General Tang is his own life-saving benefactor. He is happy to die, but the young man will always rot in his stomach if he mentions the secret kept by general Tang.


    After soaking in the bathhouse for a while, Tang Hao felt that the time was almost up, so he got up and dressed. Out of the bathhouse with rising water mist, there was a dazzling sunshine, and the Pilgrims who came and went looked pious.


    After thousands of years of incense worship, the trees may really become sacred, Tang Hao couldn''t help thinking.


    It is said that when master Zhikong returns from Tianzhu and enters Chang''an City tomorrow, I don''t know if there will be a spectacular scene of worship?


    When the forces are evenly matched, it''s very interesting to fight. Otherwise, it''s too boring for Zhikong to sing a monologue alone.


    Two flowers bloom, one for each, and the "thousand gold Prescriptions" written by the medical Saint Mr. Sun for many years was born. Because the whole volume is too thick, in order to facilitate dissemination and distribution, a thick and huge volume has been printed into countless single pages according to different prescriptions.


    Junior students of Chang''an City College are on a special holiday, which is only one day a month. One person holds a big mule and distributes books everywhere.


    In Chang''an, where culture prevails, locals who love culture have never seen such a beautiful thing. From the old to the yellow children, they are scrambling for a single page of the book.


    Regardless of whether they can read or not, the people want to grab a page of the wonderful prescription prescribed by the medical saint. In the future, they also have the capital to boast: we have the masterpiece of the medical saint.


    Tang Hao''s original intention was not to make everyone in Chang''an a doctor, but the medical knowledge contained in the book is closely related to daily hygiene, such as not drinking raw water, washing hands before and after meals, classified disposal of garbage, etc., and even some seasonal disease prevention, which are described in detail above.


    No sacred poplar was found in Chang''an City, but these medical knowledge of the medical Saint Mr. Sun was implemented as the focus of life. Chang''an has six or seven counties under the personal supervision of the county magistrate of each county.


    The county magistrates were very active in carrying out orders and personally took to the streets to arrange tasks. Many dead pools and smelly ditches were buried, and the underground ditches were cleaned and dredged in one step.


    As mentioned in Mr. Sun''s booklet, mosquitoes and flies will breed in smelly ponds, and a sure win mass reproduction will lead to the spread of diseases.


    The day Zhikong returned to Chang''an, the scene was very spectacular. Although Tang Hao received the literary ultimatum as a reward from the former Emperor, Zhikong was a little sneaky when he went to Tianzhu.


    However, after Li Zhi ascended the throne, he affirmed Zhikong''s behavior of going to Tianzhu to study. Therefore, Zhikong returned to Chang''an this time, and the scene was very formal and grand.


    All the civil servants in the Court went to welcome Zhikong back to Chang''an. Of course, Tang Hao also went. He was the main hero.


    The weather on this day was good. The people on the south gate were bustling, but it was less than the exaggeration of thousands of people. From a distance, Zhikong was seen riding a tall horse with shiny fur and coming in from the tall city gate.


    At the first glance, Tang Hao really saw that it was Zhikong. Zhikong walked in that array, how valiant, how clean and beautiful. Now there is a dry Shami on the tall horse.


    Regardless of age, Zhikong seems to be at least in his fifties. However, Zhikong''s spirit is very good. Although his skin is tanned by the hot sun in Nanyang, a compassionate master temperament comes from his bones.


    The red cassock was draped over Zhikong, followed by four kind-hearted elderly monks reciting scriptures. The pretty boy had a flower basket on his wrist, and the golden petals spread like spring rain with the boy''s gesture.


    After seeing the grand welcome ceremony, Tang Hao took Wu Tong to the restaurant he often went to, ordered the usual dishes, warmed up a pot of wine, ate and drank enough to go back to the general''s house.


    As soon as the waiter brought the exquisite wine and vegetables to the table, the screen around the table was opened. It turned out to be a Taoist letter just leading a horse below.


    The Taoist priest saluted and said, "general, your old friend has returned thousands of miles. Why don''t you hide in the dark and meet him?"


    "Master, today''s ceremonial event belongs to Zhikong and Buddhism. Tang is a secular person. At this moment, it is naturally inconvenient to meet him. When the flowers fade in and master Zhikong recovers the quiet place of the ancient Buddha, I will visit the door and listen to the master''s story of foreign customs."


    The crowd on the street dispersed slowly as Zhikong walked away. Only the devout pilgrims followed master Zhikong step by step.

 Chapter 1177

    The pilgrims followed Zhikong''s footsteps and came to Ci''en Temple.


    The grand Dharma meeting was held there. Zhikong told what he had seen and heard all the way to Tianzhu. The nobles with big names in Chang''an City were invited to the VIP seat of the grand meeting.


    Zhikong went to the Ci''en Temple to preach. After Tang Hao returned to the general''s house, he packed up his things and packed his family. He was ready to go to Yuhua mountain in the suburbs. The huge gate on the mountain road had been installed.


    When the Zhenguo general''s family entered the mountain, they put down the huge gate. After the gate was lowered with a loud bang, the whole Yuhua mountain was quiet.


    This time, general Tang''s family entered Yuhua mountain not to travel, but with the task assigned by Emperor Li Zhi. Tang Hao devoted himself to studying the book.


    The emperor specially assigned Tang Hao''s guard sergeant to strictly execute the order of closing the mountain. The noisy mountain river seemed to be quiet for a moment. Tang Hao buried his smart brain in the sea of books and began his hard practice.


    I remember that before his death, Mr. Gu, his former master, entrusted himself with a list of books, so that Tang Hao must study them carefully. Later, Tang Hao himself added the adjacent series of books through the list.


    Three plus two plus, when all the books were found out by the head of the Palace Library, Tang Hao couldn''t believe his eyes. Piles of books piled up in front of him like a hill.


    Tang Hao suddenly felt the melon seeds buzzing in his head. There are so many books, and they are not modern simplified. When can we digest them?


    "You don''t know Beiming?" when Tang Hao asked Mr. Gu Hai, a senior scholar of the Imperial Academy, Mr. Gu stared at him like an alien.


    To tell the truth, Tang Hao didn''t want to be so embarrassed, but he couldn''t help doing the reading task entrusted to him by teacher Gu, so he had the cheek to ask whoever he didn''t know.


    Looking at Tang Hao''s learning attitude, Gu Hai explained the meaning and allusions of Beiming to him. Of course, the teacher spoke carefully and talked endlessly for half an hour.


    Tang Hao understood the meaning halfway through listening. In fact, a few words can explain the clear problem. In order to show that he is knowledgeable, Mr. Gu Hai was stunned by talking about a lot of relevant common sense. Tang haoquan became an encyclopedia and popular science.


    A month soon passed, and the students of the Academy had to follow the gentlemen into the imperial city to accept the Royal examination. Ordinary students and the children of the Academy were still treated separately.


    There are only ten places in this year''s Jinshi Section, which is the same as that in previous years, but none of them is tailored for the children of the Academy. Tang Hao went to the palace to find Li Zhi''s theory, but before he said three words, Li Zhi waved his hand, and Tang Hao was directly held by the guards and thrown into the street.


    On the bustling street, Tang Haoqi jumped up and scolded the emperor. He didn''t dare to scold the emperor, but there was no taboo to scold the guard manager who threw him out. The guard manager didn''t lose his temper, so he quietly watched Tang Hao scold.


    When Tang Hao scolded and was exhausted, the guard manager smiled and said, "son-in-law, the emperor ordered us to throw you into the most prosperous street in Chang''an, but I suddenly found that this street is not the most prosperous, so I need to throw it back."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao SA Yazi ran away. The bodyguard manager didn''t look like a hippy face, but he never joked with people.


    Liu Bao asked people to build a huge cooling shed, borrowed tables and chairs from other large families, made a pot of good tea, and asked general Tang to wait in the shed.


    Like the children of the Academy, the more than 200 students escorted by other states and counties are uniformly arranged to take the exam in the etiquette department. Then the candidates'' answers are transcribed by the scribe before they are uniformly handed over to four examiners and twelve auxiliary examiners for correction.


    The examination papers of the college candidates were reviewed by the Emperor himself, assisted by the eldest sun, Fang Xuanling and others. This time, the emperor regarded it as an educational achievement he had carefully planned for many years.


    Now he is facing the result test immediately. Li Zhi is naturally very interested.


    Tang Hao has a good grasp of this year''s arithmetic test, because he and his eldest grandson worked out the arithmetic questions together and reported them uniformly. In addition, the children of the academy are the seed players carefully cultivated by himself in recent years.


    For this piece, Tang Hao is very confident. At present, what he is most worried about is the five classics examination, because the questions in that section are the examination questions that several elderly scholars of the Imperial Academy gathered in a small house and did not step out of the small house for a few days.


    For Tang Hao, the general of Zhenguo, they won''t reveal a word. You know, their five classics are very different from the flexible thinking that Tang Hao has been trying to cultivate.


    Therefore, Tang Hao, who was sitting in a shady sunshade at this time, felt a little tormented. If all the college students he brought out were destroyed, he would lose face to Koguryo.

 Chapter 1178

    These students of the academy are the fruits of Tang Hao''s careful cultivation over the years. Unlike the founding families such as Wei Chi, Chang sun and the Qin family, these students can be called the most formal group.


    The group of students brought out by Tang Hao had been successfully employed and collected by important departments of Datang. Of course, it had just begun for a while and took the route recommended by the distinguished families.


    This time is very different. This time, even the most famous family has no priority. If students want to successfully stand out and be selected at one stroke, they must go through strict selection examinations.


    In other words, if a carp wants to turn into a golden dragon, it must earn enough strength to cross the high dragon gate.


    Cui Qi, Wang Xuanling and Hou Jun are the top students among the students trained by Tang Hao. Wang Xuanling and Cui Qi are the most expected from Tang Hao. They have both peerless talent and boldness.


    Although Wang Xuanling came from a prominent family, he can strictly abide by the rules of the academy after entering the Academy. Of course, in some places, this boy''s unrestrained nature will seem a little out of place compared with other students.


    Suffering belongs to suffering, but who is Tang Hao? Great town general, what have you never seen in the world? He sat safely under the shady shed, made himself a cup of green tea and drank it in one gulp.


    Cui Qi saw that teacher Tang was resting under the shed. Although her expression looked relaxed and casual, her eyes were still mixed with anxiety. She slipped away and came to comfort the teacher and said, "Why are you restless, sir?"


    Usually looking at Cui Qi is very shy and doesn''t talk much. Now he still takes the initiative to comfort himself, which makes Tang Hao very surprised.


    Cui Qi then said, "let the students see that this exam is arithmetic, and the topics closely related to practice are more difficult, because the practical topics such as chemistry and physics covered in it can''t be solved by rote. For other topics, that''s all."


    Climbing the generally difficult test questions makes Cui Qi''s analysis a lot easier at once. Under the words of his students, Tang Hao was a little anxious, but he calmed down a lot.


    "I don''t know, sir." at this time, the students in the Academy came out in twos and threes from the palace and surrounded Tang Hao, talking about it very lively.


    "Those people recommended by the state capital not only need to complete their own papers, but also the papers of our college students." Tang Hao was surprised to hear one of the students say so.


    Earlier, the students recommended by the state government questioned the "differential treatment" of the test questions in the examination. The difficulty of the test questions of the state government candidates was greater than that of the college students. It was rumored that the imperial court "ate a partial bowl" for Tang Hao''s school.


    "Now let them try it by themselves, and they will know which test questions are difficult and which are easy." Wang Xuanling said. "My father once said that your majesty used facts to convince those state students. Don''t make trouble."


    Tang Hao looked at the gang of Lengtou students and said seriously, "you know what? Why did you only recruit more than ten or twenty Jinshi every year before? Just because there are such and such problems, you will recruit less."


    A group of students who were laughing just now are talking to Yan zhengse and listening to teacher Tang Hao''s careful analysis.


    Tang Hao then said, "the biggest regret of the officials recommended is that most of them come from rich families. Even if the children of ordinary people and small families study hard in the cold window, it is difficult to get ahead."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao paused a little, because several of the students in his college had ordinary family conditions.


    "Now that you are studying in the academy and taking part in the examination and selection, you won''t have such concerns. If you don''t tell yourself, who will know your family background and what my father does? Moreover, even if you know, your father''s power is of no use here. Before, some of you were lazy in learning. When you were punished, did you get a few less punishment from your background?"


    The teacher''s words caused the students to laugh. Being serious and lively has always been a feature of Tang Hao''s teaching. With the end of the examination time, the candidates who finished the examination gradually left the palace.


    Tang Hao suddenly felt like he was relieved when the graduation exam was over in modern times.


    "Whether you are selected or not depends on your majesty. From today on, your study in the academy has been successfully completed." Tang Hao announced.


    Just like Tang Hao''s modern society, undergraduates take a group photo on campus in their bachelor''s clothes. From now on, the rules of Tang Hao academy will no longer restrict these students. After eight days, they can go to the academy to get the completion certificate.


    During this time, whether students want to go out to play and relax, or find ways and relationships for future business students, they can take advantage of these days and take action.


    Tang Hao brawled for a long time for the students and found that there was no response, so he changed his tone: "it''s been so hard for so long. It''s okay to indulge while in neutral. Don''t be special. It''s OK to learn your skills. Birds fly high in the sky. It''s convenient to come back often."


    Speaking of the last sentence, Tang Hao almost sang it like a lyrics.

 Chapter 1179

    The busy street outside the palace was already full of well-dressed people, looking forward to the students coming out of the palace examination room.


    Merchants account for the majority. These students have passed the examination of the Academy, which means that they have mastered the skills required by the Academy, and everyone has the ability to graduate.


    You know, the college run by Tang Hao has a very high gold content in the graduation certificate. Tang Hao would never dream that he could become an institution of higher learning in his life, and he is the president of a famous institution of higher learning in China, transporting talents for the Tang Dynasty.


    Students who have graduated from the Academy, even if they do not take an official career, are also a hot resource for many private schools and academies, and are employed as keynote speakers. Of course, the big shopkeepers of some well-known firms also warmly open the door for these excellent students.


    Even, with good luck, they will be accepted as aides by the big families.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tang Hao got on his chariot and just put down the curtain of the carriage. A group of students outside the car thanked him in unison. The voice was loud:


    "Thank you for Mr. Tang''s teaching. I dare not forget it in my life. I remember the Academy''s teaching. Take care, sir."


    At this time, Tang Hao''s tears almost overflowed from the corners of his eyes. He suddenly remembered that at the dinner party of modern school graduation, he bravely broke into a box and grabbed the teacher''s arm.


    After knocking on the carriage, Wu Tong waved his whip and the carriage rushed to Yuhua mountain. There is a road to the mountain of books. Diligence is the path. There is no end to learning. It is hard to make a boat. Don''t say goodbye here. I don''t know when to see these students.


    This group of young students spontaneously organized everyone to go to the restaurant for a drink. After the exam, everyone went to the four directions for their own future. With the development of modern transportation, we don''t know when to get together again.


    Besides, it was in Datang, where the traffic was very slow. Since I didn''t know the time to meet next time, I''d better grasp the present, so as not to have regrets in my heart in the future.


    Among the marking teachers, Li Gang and Yuan Zhang came out of the palace gate and looked at the lively scene outside the palace gate. They couldn''t close their mouths with laughter. The students they taught have now become popular goods. It''s a great honor for teachers.


    Mr. Du, who has always been serious, looked gloomy and was very unhappy when he saw the noisy scene. These students and important departments of the Tang Dynasty were not divided enough. How can we get on the wheel of these merchants and order the guards to roar away all these people.


    In the palace, the Emperor Li Zhi''s several cases are stacked with a thick pile of mountain like examination papers. At present, he has read only a small part. Li Zhi reads the papers of college students very carefully.


    Of course, in order to ensure fairness, the names of candidates are covered during marking. After marking each paper, Li Zhi almost thought that he should put the candidate in that business in the future.


    "This man should be sent to Honglu temple," Li Zhi whispered.


    The examinee wrote an article about interpersonal relationships, in which the means made Li Zhi feel frightened. What kind of salt with lead powder in it? Someone in the world can come up with such a sinister move, which really opened Li Zhi''s eyes.


    Look, what has this academy done to these children?


    Of course, the article also discusses how to spread the knowledge of the Tang Dynasty to the surrounding countries, increase cohesion, and make those foreign nationalities naturally feel good about the Tang Dynasty.


    A hundred years later, he slowly became Chang''an and the people of the Tang Dynasty. It was wonderful. Seeing here, Li Zhi couldn''t help feeling amazed.


    But why do we have to let the students recommended by the state government complete this task? If you don''t teach mathematical knowledge and physics knowledge, you can teach those rigid things in writing?


    Why are you poisoning your colleagues now? This guy must be the proud son of the town general. Not to mention, although the workload of marking papers is huge, it is really reasonable to see the discussions of some students.


    "Don''t guess, this article must have been written by Wang Xuanling," said Mr. Fang, who assisted in marking the papers. "General Tang has high hopes for this future student."


    During the marking process, Li Zhi found a lot of academy talents. Some students wrote excellent Ci and Fu. In terms of word selection and sentence making, even those present in the marking may not have that level.


    You know, the documents and edicts of the Tang Dynasty need to be issued in writing to inform the world. Such a person is of great use. Although he may not be a seal official, he is still very useful as an aide.


    Li Zhi suddenly thought of what the first emperor warned himself in the early years. For talents, as long as there is a trace of merit in that person, he must be good at using them for my own use. There is no perfect person. As a person in power, as long as he finds and uses the advantages of these talents.


    Then there is nothing that cannot be done. Yes, he has experienced many tests all the way from a young prince, so he knows the importance of long-term vision and broad mind.


    The sea embraces all rivers. The prime minister takes care of the political affairs of the court. The fierce general opens up territory outside. Li Zhi hopes that he can realize his wish to rule by bowing to the bow.

 Chapter 1180

    A group of college students were full of wine and food under the leadership of Shen Hai. After the banquet, go back to each house and arrange the remaining activities by yourself.


    Finally, there are three college students, including Shen Hai, who play better together. With a sunset, the three people walked to pingkang with wine strength.


    Under the bustling eyes, the three shook to the Baoyue building. Shen Hai took the lead in stepping into the building and looked at the piano platform upstairs, but there was no Hongrou girl who had always been in favor.


    With the strength of the wine, Shen Hai was about to shout, but he saw a woman in rose red walking down. Before she could catch up, the beauty''s face rippled with a thick smile like honey.


    The thin painting fan in the hand swayed in the jade hand, which was more affectionate than the red and soft.


    Shen Hai glanced at the beauty he had never seen before and asked, "where has Hongrou gone? Has she been redeemed?"


    The woman in Mei''s red dress smiled: "miss Hongrou has something to do at home, so she''ll go back first. The road outside the Great Wall is far away, and the road is blocked and long. I don''t know whether she can come back. I don''t know if it''s monkey years and horse months."


    Yuan Jialing, another younger martial brother, frowned: "is something wrong at home?"


    The implication is that the scholar has just left the examination room and doesn''t want to get involved in bad luck. It''s inconvenient to pick it out directly. However, the girl who is mixed with the wind and rain naturally knows it and understands the childe''s meaning.


    "Oh, my Lord," said Mei red girl with a smile, "Hongrou girl is gone. Which girl in our Baoyue building is not closed and ashamed of flowers. Why fall in love with someone who doesn''t know where to go?"


    After hearing the answer from the rosy woman, Yuan Jialing knew that she couldn''t find out what to do under the big court. Then she went straight out of the Baoyue building and came to the small tea stall not far from the flower building.


    Under the broken eaves, the Baoyue building woman who once humiliated yuan Jialing''s poor background was wrapped in a broken quilt. She was dirty all over and completely lost her arrogance and seduction when she saw the scenery.


    The dark faced woman shivered at Yuan Jialing. Her eyes and expression were full of panic. She recognized the young man who had been ridiculed and ridiculed by herself. Before Yuan Jialing spoke, she kowtowed like garlic.


    The woman said in a hurry, "spare your life, young master. Hong''er had no eyes and humiliated the young master. Young master, you don''t remember the villain''s fault. Spare my family..."


    At this time, Shen Hai also followed out of Baoyue building. Seeing this situation, he said disgustingly, "Jialing, forget it. It''s a loss of identity to have anything to do with these people."


    When hong''er ridiculed yuan Jialing, she had sharp eyes and sharp words. For any normal man, she wanted to strangle this woman.


    Yuan Jialing took out two pieces of crude silver from his arms and threw them in front of hong''er like feeding a dog. He said coldly, "the eldest husband has clear gratitude and resentment. I ignored her when she was proud to bully others. Now she is in trouble. It is not against the discipline of the Academy to help."


    It''s a great kindness for a woman like hong''er to give money. The crude silver rolled in front of her like a hard bun. The woman immediately stretched out her hand and held it in her arms.


    Although hong''er has always been hateful, she doesn''t know how to cook tea. When she was in the past, she ate a piece of Baiyun crisp made by herself in Baoyue building.


    That cost is comparable to listening to a girl singing a Pipa in other small buildings.


    With her tea making skills, it is not impossible for this woman to settle down in Chang''an city.


    Unexpectedly, two big men suddenly appeared from the street, robbed hong''er of the silver in her hand, kicked the yellow and skinny woman to the ground and made a loud noise.


    In broad daylight, is that good? Yuan Jialing''s anger immediately came up and stopped in front of the big man. He was filled with indignation and said, "the seven foot man is not so shameless. He won''t even let go of the women''s silver in the flower building."


    The big man''s expression was not afraid. One of them even bowed his hand and said, "young master, you are also a knowledgeable and reasonable person. You''d better take care of it."


    "Yes," the other''s tone was not so friendly, "we naturally have our reason for doing things. Besides, this woman has many evils. We are acting on behalf of heaven. Like her, she is only worthy of begging like a dog. Is there any reason to get money?"


    The afterglow of Shen Hai''s eyes inadvertently noticed a waist token around the strong man''s waist. The waist token quietly hid in the man''s clothes. In the exposed corner, three words can be clearly recognized: baiqisi.


    Yuan Jialing also noticed, so he looked at the strong man strangely: "I don''t know which commandment of the Tang Dynasty this woman has violated? I have also read the laws of this dynasty. Why have I never known such punishment? Is it lynching?"


    The big man smiled and said, "it''s better for you to stay out of this matter. Coming to the music shop is for fun. If you shouldn''t, you''d better stay out of it."


    "Yes," the other''s eyes said obliquely, "look at the clothes and robes of the Academy on you. You must have just finished the college entrance examination. Your future is bright. Others can''t wait. Why should you come to the muddy water?"

 Chapter 1181

    Yes, today''s Shen Hai has won the crown, which means that they have graduated from the Academy. Just waiting for the emperor''s list, they will have official clothes. It''s really not worth ruining their future for a brothel woman.


    What''s more, she is a woman who does evil and deserves it.


    Shen Hai tried his best to drag yuan Jialing away. Another junior brother with the servants of Baoyue tower also meant to do so.


    God, Baiqi company, in the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty, is like hell in the dark night. Shen Hai still remembers that when she was naughty, as long as the nanny said that Baiqi company came to catch herself, she was honest immediately.


    Hong''er''s downfall must have offended a powerful family. It''s good to be able to save her life. If yuan Jialing still insists on going through this muddy water, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Yuan Jialing said fearlessly, "if this woman breaks the law, she will be dealt with by the laws of the Tang Dynasty. What is the reason for dealing with a person in such a situation? The setting of the laws of the Tang Dynasty is by no means arbitrary."


    How about Baiqi here today? Even the emperor''s majesty, Yuan Jialing dared to ask, when did the Tang Dynasty have a decree not to allow others to live on their own.


    The strong man with a sword on his waist was speechless when asked by the little scholar, but his eyes showed ferocity. It seemed that as long as Yuan Jialing stood still, he would do it.


    Yuan Jialing said, "I don''t care who gave you this order. Listen, I''ve decided to hire this woman as my cook. I don''t believe you can do anything to me."


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Jialing, who usually doesn''t talk much, was so tough today. A surprised expression flashed in Shen Hai''s eyes.


    Shen Hai took a step forward and said, "I just went through the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty from beginning to end, and there is really no such one. Brother Jialing knows right and wrong, and I admire him very much."


    The words resounded and clearly reached the ears of every spectator present.


    At this time, hong''er was grateful and shed tears. The girl watching the excitement upstairs in Baoyue was also moved by Shen Hai''s generous speech. Her eyes looking at Shen Hai were full of admiration.


    As for the yuan Jialing who just made righteous remarks, it was naturally ignored.


    The strong man sneered. He saw a lot of arrogant boys like this. When he entered the Baiqi division, he recognized the harsh instruments of torture.


    The strong man calmed down, smiled and said, "boy, I hope I can put you in the prison of baiqisi. Your bones are still so hard.".


    After that, the strong man was going to use the lock to catch Shen Hai. Yuan Jialing was even more angry and shouted, "everything starts because of me. If you want to take someone, take me, what''s the matter with others? I want to see where the Baiqi Division set the law of the Tang Dynasty?"


    At this time, Shen Hai put the chain in the strong man''s hand around his neck, pointed to Yuan Jialing and said, "don''t hinder me from becoming famous. Although you are my best friend, if you block my way to enter, I will turn against you."


    God, Shen Hai still has the dream of directly admonishing the emperor. He also thinks that the emperor will greatly appreciate him and clean up the two hundred riding companies. He doesn''t go ahead for such a good thing. Does he let others take the lead?


    Yuan Jialing angrily shook his sleeve. Another student, who was smart, flashed into the crowd early and looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    The strong man pointed to the younger martial brother who hid in the crowd and said to Shen Hai, "look at your friend. He is so wise. If you can learn from him, I will forget what just happened and have the right to treat it as if it hadn''t happened at all."


    Baiqi didn''t want to make things bigger. Obviously, it automatically gave college students a step down. It all depends on whether you students will seize this opportunity.


    "Nonsense, he ran out to help us get rid of our sins, otherwise how can he tell the world your evil deeds?" Shen Hai''s momentum was even higher.


    "Shen Hai, close your mouth and you can die." as he said, the younger martial brother disappeared into the vast sea of people. The speed shocked the Baiqi company.


    I don''t even chase you so fast.


    The strong man was also afraid to stand in place at this time. Although the Baiqi division had great powers, it was not reckless. The law of the Tang Dynasty was placed there like a sharp sword hanging on his head, and he was determined not to step across the boundary.


    You know, a long time ago, a commander of the Baiqi division escaped by virtue of the Academy, which is well known in the division. If there is a place in the Tang Dynasty, the Baiqi division is afraid.


    Then this place must be an academy.


    At this time, Shen Hai felt that the lasso just locked on his neck was still so tight. Now it began to loosen. He knew that things were about to succeed, so he took the lasso off his neck.


    He shoved it back to the strong man. Shen Hai''s expression at this time was calm and firm, and he looked determined to get it. Although they have just graduated from the Academy, they are eager to make achievements.


    However, these college students despise the fact that they have made great contributions to themselves from others.

 Chapter 1182

    Shen Hai is a man of pride and backbone.


    "If there is a black sheep in our family, the old father will lament," Shen Hai said. "But lament. If the child is hungry, he will still feed the child."


    In his opinion, such a simple truth is the same for his majesty. Maybe the emperor is lamenting when he sees the file case at this moment.


    At this time, an old man came out of nowhere and spit hard on hong''er''s face. He said to the two bad masters of the riding Division: "two officials, your majesty is kind and kind. We can''t ruin the good reputation of the emperor."


    The old man said, squinting at hong''er, who was shrinking in the broken quilt, and then said, "this vicious woman will dirty her feet when she steps on her. If she lifts her feet, she will pass. Why do we dirty ourselves?"


    "Yes, that''s it. We are all kind-hearted people. It''s not worth letting these things dirty ourselves." the people watching the excitement echoed one after another.


    Shen Hai put his arm on the shoulder of the official and said, "you two are also busy people. The safety of the people in Chang''an city still needs you to guard. Looking at this time, it''s time for you to leave."


    The corners of his mouth smiled slightly, and Shen Hai then said almost: "today is also fate. Why don''t we find a place to have a drink together, and the woman will let her live and die."


    The strong man looked at Shen Hai, Yuan Jialing and another servant of Lefang and said, "that''s all for today. If this woman does anything evil in the future, she will find you three."


    Yuan Jialing quickly asked the owner of a nearby shop to borrow paper and pen, wrote down a guarantee on the spot, handed it to the strong man headed by him and said, "brother, this is the guarantee I made myself. If hong''er does evil in the future, you can directly find me."


    Seeing that Yuan Jialing was so knowledgeable, the messenger took a look at the guarantee, then stuffed it into his arms, arched his hand and left quickly.


    Hong''er, whose body was still untidy, pulled yuan Jialing''s arm and whispered, "silver." even if the sky fell, the woman still couldn''t let go of money.


    "I really don''t know what to do." Shen Hai scolded angrily.


    No matter how good tempered a person is, he can''t help but attack a master who wants money but doesn''t want life. Shen Hai couldn''t help but think that he had enough strength to kick the woman.


    However, seeing that she was in a mess now, Shen Hai was also very pitiful, so he put down his feet.


    Yuan Jialing still pays attention to things. He took out a string of copper money from his arms and put it in front of hong''er: "take a bath first, find a place to live, change a clean body, and go out of the city with me tomorrow. Now you can''t stay in Chang''an city."


    Seeing hong''er settle down, Shen Hai patted yuan Jialing on the shoulder and said sour, "brother, don''t you like this woman?"


    Mr. Tang Hao said a disease called "Stockholm" in class. Isn''t this boy suffering from this disease? Shen Hai guessed that for the sake of a Lefang mother, he had let such a big childe sweat all over. He didn''t save so much energy for his wife''s work.


    After handling it properly, the three returned to the Baoyue building. When they came in, Shen Hai said to his mother who entertained the guests: "Mom, just find a top grade and don''t fool us with rouge powder."


    "Uncle, look at them. I know we dare to come to the music shop here. I''ll go home and ask someone to break their legs." a little woman in dark green dress said coquettishly to an old man.


    The old man is Fang Xuanling.


    "Ah Rong, don''t make trouble. It''s your blessing to have such a husband. You can see how they deal with things before and after. The four people can advance and retreat freely and easily resolve the crisis. Your husband is good at observing words and expressions and has a smooth tongue. He knows that I''m here and he won''t suffer losses, so he dares to speak frankly."


    Ah Rong still pouted and was a little angry: "but he failed to live up to the apprentice. He entered the brothel."


    Fang Xuanling smiled and said, "the people who came out of the academy are unruly. It''s hard for him to relax with his friends after the graduation exam today. He will come in no matter what he says, otherwise he will lose his face in the Academy."


    From the very beginning, Fang Xuanling looked at the young man calmly. He put himself in a safe position first, and then he fought against power. It can be regarded as planning before moving.


    My niece is lucky. With such a brave and resourceful husband, she can live a safe and happy life. What else is not satisfactory?


    It sounds like my uncle''s analysis is quite reasonable. It was getting late. Fang Xuanling told the coachman to take the wronged ah Rong back to his house. His wife was still waiting for the two masters.


    Sitting in the car, Fang Xuanling recalled the scene he had just seen and decided to write a memorial to report the whole story to the emperor. If such talents don''t use them, will they still be allowed to grow savagely? As prime minister, his duty is to wash gold out of the sand.

 Chapter 1183

    Students who have graduated from the academy can no longer live in the Academy. After completing their studies, they can go out to work. They must move out of Yuhua mountain as soon as possible. There are an endless stream of carriages along the way, none of which is an ox cart.


    This is the Royal money. The yard of lizhengfang is ready for these students. The students can live free until they are dispatched. The royal family has not deposed any college students this time.


    Even the worst one, the ministers agreed that it would be a waste of resources to put them in prison for a few years. Moreover, after experience, they would certainly become useful talents, especially Yan Liben. He believed that assigning students to departments other than the Ministry of work was a waste of resources.


    Compared with these college students, Li Zhi made an exception to admit 30 students from prefectures and counties. It is obvious that this year''s students are much higher in knowledge than the previous ones.


    Although the complaints were still heard, after studying the examination questions of the college examinees, those aristocratic sons wisely shut their mouths. One of them did not want the number of scholars and was ready to enter the college for another three years.


    After Tang Hao knew about it, don''t mention how happy he was.


    The Sutra brought back by monk Zhikong from Tianzhu is written on the leaves, that is, the shell leaf Sutra. This thing is not resistant to storage and needs to be stored in a dry and ventilated place. If it is eaten by insects, Zhikong will go crazy on the spot.


    I don''t know who said that a wasteland in Chang''an city was a treasure land, so the monks built a pagoda there, and now they are collecting money everywhere for the bell on the cornice of the tower corner.


    It is said that as long as there is wind and the wind blows the bell on the corner of the tower, it is a blessing. The sound of the bell will bring the wishes of the donor to the god Buddha.


    There are many daughters in general Yuchi''s family. The madam of Prince Yuchi''s residence insists that in the future, the girls in the family will be married, one by one. They need to keep safe and stay for a while. Hanging a bell on the pagoda to pray for the married daughters is a good way.


    Twelve bells should be hung on the cornice on the first floor of the pagoda, and weichi''s house covered all the bells on the ninth floor.


    I thought it would be good to hang copper bells. It was not until the old lady sent someone to move silver from the palace''s big Treasury that the eldest son of the weichi family knew that the bells of the weichi family were made of silver this time.


    The bells on the pagoda must be silver, and each must have a fixed weight, 929 yuan. It''s said that the copper bell hung before was always lost for some reason, so I hung it with silver.


    You can hang a silver bell. Didn''t you deliberately recruit thieves?


    Young master Yuchi and Tang Hao''s buddies were naturally the first to tell Tang Hao about it. The next day, Tang Hao went to Lord Fang Xuanling''s house to talk about it, but Lord Fang said disapprovingly: "there must be some sense of wealth in the prosperous Tang Dynasty."


    Oh, this opened Tang Hao''s eyes.


    Fang Xuanling said, "there is no shortage of money in the Tang Dynasty. In order to send more envoys to the Tang Dynasty, Fusang will send a lot of money every year. Now I''m planning to see if Koguryo, Baiji and other foreign students can follow suit."


    God, the academy is starting to charge tuition fees now? Tang Hao was surprised.


    "Of course, gold and silver are valuable, but knowledge is priceless. Since they want to learn some real things from the Tang Dynasty and pay money, it is natural that schools everywhere need to be repaired, and the food of official students also needs to be improved. The imperial court has a small budget in this regard, so if they can subsidize some, they can subsidize more."


    Lord Fang is right. In the past, when the envoys of Fusang state presented themselves to the emperor, they brought the promise of the queen of Fusang state. If Tang Hao''s academy can accept the Tang envoys sent by Fusang, the silver will be doubled, and the settlement will be made once a year, and the children and the old will not be deceived.


    "Lord Fang, even if Fusang is exchanged for gold, I won''t agree. Since they are willing to pay such a heavy price, it shows that they are very determined to reform. The knowledge transmitted in the academy is the most important knowledge, so it''s better not to divulge it."


    In the event of major events, Tang Hao is very determined. With high-end knowledge, Tang Hao will not let them leave the Academy.


    Fang Xuanling listened to what Tang Hao said so solemnly, put down his pen and said to Tang Hao with a serious look: "I''ve always been very strange. Why is the general full of bad feelings towards Fusang and Koguryo?"


    Not only Fang Xuanling, but in the eyes of many powerful officials in the Tang Dynasty, the biggest disaster in the Central Plains is in the grassland, which is the biggest trouble in the Tang Dynasty. Although those around, such as Fusang and Koguryo, are annoying, they are not as serious as Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao was speechless. Someone believed what happened more than a thousand years later.


    Moreover, Tang Hao, who was deeply dumb about the "grandfather paradox", understood that even if he used all his strength, he would not change his future direction.


    However, the Zhenguo general can still bring joy to the people he loves.

 Chapter 1184

    Looking through the Yellow calendar, it''s a good day recently, so people around seem to get married together. No, the eldest son of the weichi family married the daughter of the Huozhu family.


    When the eldest son of the weichi family marries his wife, it''s natural that the scene is full of guests. Both the eldest wife of Prince Yuchi''s mother and several other aunts are smiling today. They don''t care about Xiao Jiu in the backyard. It seems that their son married his daughter-in-law.


    More than twelve palace flowers with fine workmanship were neatly placed on a dark plate. The eldest lady looked at those exquisite flowers, both in technology and style, which was much more commendable than when she married general Yuchi.


    Explain that your days are getting more and more prosperous.


    Young master Wei Chi is tall and handsome. Today, being the groom is full of spirit. The tall, shiny and dark horse and the sassy heroic posture of young master Yuchi attracted admiration and admiration.


    The women''s eyes are full of love. The unmarried girls fantasize that one day, if young master Yuchi takes the house, he will be selected. It''s really happy.


    The long wedding procession from the street of Zhuque street to the end of the street. The wedding dresses of servant girls and slaves were sewn by the master of Tang Hao silk firm. The work alone is worth a lot of silver.


    The bride''s dowry gifts are also very luxurious. There is only one big golden pig, made of 800 liang of gold. The huge golden pig lies on the plate. All prominent families and young ladies will have a golden pig dowry when they get married. Four people carry the golden pig and show their teeth.


    This is a custom. Even if the golden pig is made of other materials inside and a layer of gold foil outside, the person who carries the golden pig must make an expression that things can''t be lifted.


    The dowry of the eldest lady of Huozhu family must be genuine. Even the golden pig shape mold is designed by the most famous master in Chang''an city. You know, this master only designs ten pigs a year, and after each pig is done, the mold is broken.


    So when they got married, they could get the designer''s own golden pig design. I don''t know how lucky the couple are.


    At this time, the little golden pig lying on the black plate is charming, not to mention how cute it is.


    The master of ceremonies outside the yard read the wedding urging poem loudly. The eldest lady of the Huozhu family got on the sedan chair. It was red and lively.


    Tang Hao also went and drank a lot of wine at the wedding banquet. You should know that the "massive" of weichi''s family is really massive. It''s not fake at all. In the end, Tang Hao didn''t know how he went back.


    After waking up in the middle of the night, Tang Hao felt thirsty and felt that someone was feeding himself water. His eyelids were really heavy and could not open. Anyway, either Li Wanqing or princess Changle. After drinking the water, Tang Hao rudely pulled the people who served him onto the bed.


    His soft body smelled of ripe apples. Tang Hao yawned comfortably, and then entered a sweet dream.


    This sleep went directly to the noon of the next day. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the man in my arms, my mother. This is not the two ladies. It is clear that this is bi Qinglian, the personal servant girl newly found by Changle.


    The consequence of this matter is that Tang Hao has to take Bi Qinglian into his room and take her as a concubine.


    Princess Changle is nothing. After all, her father and emperor have so many concubines. It is common for them to do things in the backyard, but Li Wanqing mutters.


    "Husband, this Bi Qinglian is in her twenties this year, and she is a little old. Being a concubine also loses her identity. Why don''t you think about it and find a younger one." Li Wanqing considered that Bi Qinglian is too old.


    But seeing Bi Qinglian''s shy face, Tang Hao couldn''t say anything more.


    In this regard, the general''s family had three wives. Tang Hao broke his head and didn''t expect it. Before, Koguryo didn''t bother general Tang. Now a bi Qinglian has become the third lady.


    Tang Hao accepted Mrs. Sanfang, and the news of the explosion spread rapidly in the circle of Chang''an. The eldest grandson specially came back from other places all night to see how the new lady could bring Tang Hao, who had always been serious, into the house regardless of her age.


    Childe Cheng has only been married for less than a month. When he heard about it, he immediately left his charming bride and came to watch the excitement.


    It is said among the people that to marry a wife, to marry virtue, to marry a concubine and to marry sex, I don''t know what kind of third lady Tang Hao can marry.


    As soon as Bi Qinglian came out to meet, the iron sons scattered in a crowd, not because her appearance did not reach the idea of "bringing disaster to the country and the people", but because she was an already familiar acquaintance of Tang Hao''s family.


    In fact, when Princess Changle brought Bi Qinglian back to her house, everyone thought that the servant girl had upward potential. Unexpectedly, everyone''s eyes were bright. Unexpectedly, Bi Qinglian really became the third lady.


    However, they are all acquaintances. Li Wanqing is very pleased. Before, she tried hard to make trouble for Tang Hao. Unexpectedly, this suitable candidate is not around her?


    With the help of Li Wanqing, the royal residence held a simple but exquisite ceremony, invited several familiar tiezi to a banquet, and Bi Qinglian officially entered the door.

 Chapter 1185

    In the bath house of the Sixi family, several iron sons were naked in the big pool. Childe Cheng moaned bitterly and said, "boring, I don''t want to be on duty in the Palace tomorrow. It''s too boring, too boring, too..."


    "I don''t know why I promised my father to go to Jingzhou. It''s sparsely populated and full of wild animals. I only hunt. Mountain bandits and lake bandits have gone to the depths of daze. I hate dealing with those thieves. I don''t have any technical content. I need to deal with more cunning enemies. If I go on like this, I find that my IQ will be better when dealing with these Lake bandits Drag down one level. "


    "I''m not bad. I have a lot of books to read. Sometimes my father has to take the lead in everything. He starts to be busy as soon as he opens his eyes. He can''t take a break until the lights are off at night," said the prince of the Qin family.


    "My father keeps me as a pig now," said Mr. Li proudly, "As long as I don''t stir up trouble and play chess with his old man at home, but his chess skills are too hard to compliment. Even if I let him take several steps, I can kill him. I can''t win yet. If I win, he will lose his temper. If I lose, he will laugh at me. I can''t live."


    "A group of laymen, we have flowers in spring, green leaves in summer, fruits in autumn, flying snow in winter, beautiful women accompany us in our spare time, play the piano and write poetry, elegant and boundless, beautiful women''s frowns and smiles are beautiful stories. I don''t know how to tolerate you laymen for so many years. It seems that we have to continue to endure."


    The childe of the Qin family said more and more vigorously.


    "It''s time to move my bones. I feel like I''m going to rust again. I can hear the friction of my bones and joints when I walk." childe Cheng complained.


    Tang Hao shook his head and said, "the emperor will never let us all go out. Last time I went to calm Koguryo, as a result, I directly leveled the city. Now the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty are staring at us and can''t move at all."


    At present, the biggest idea of these tiezi is to take 100000 troops and horses. Everyone has a clear division of labor. The commander, vanguard, left and right wings, grain and grass troops and horses have a clear division of labor. They start from Yumen pass and march westward. When they encounter a broken city, they fight until the end of the westernmost sky. They see what else can they continue to conquer.


    Tang Hao was still calm and realistic. He sat up together from the pool and saw the guys who were addicted to their dreams and shouted:


    "As we headed west, we found that we killed Datang again, and the place where we landed was Dengzhou."


    "It''s impossible. We rushed all the way to the west without turning around or looking back. Why did we run back to Dengzhou? It''s in the East. You''re Lu Chi." the eldest childe of the changsun family was very dissatisfied with Tang Hao''s statement.


    "Dare you make a bet, no matter whether we go east or west, or even South or North, as long as we keep walking, we will definitely go to the origin. Believe me, it''s not wrong. This is a fact that someone paid the price of blood to find out. Let''s live on a big sphere as ourselves."


    "This joke is not funny." everyone despised Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao despised the childe''s ignorance from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t say much. It''s not easy for everyone to get together. Listening to these iron children complaining, they live in deep water one by one. If you want to act rashly? This hope is far from reaching.


    Gnawing at the corn cooked in the four happiness iron pot, these people went to the maze forest. The leaves of the elm had almost fallen. When childe Cheng saw the dense spider webs on the branches, he still vomited out.


    Huozhu painted some potions on these young people and let them enter the maze forest. Originally, it was a toy randomly stirred up by Tang Hao on a whim. Now it is indeed a death in the eyes of Chang''an and even the whole Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Hao found three jade plaques in the fan forest. Tang Hao took them out. The eldest grandson''s son was surprised to find that Tang Hao actually had this thing. With his insight, he found that the three jade plaques were taken from the same big jade, that is to say, the three jade plaques were all true.


    Several young people looked at the jade plate over and over. In addition to finding that the material of the jade plate was good, they couldn''t see any difference. Only the childe of the weichi family seemed to see something famous.


    He found that the lines on the jade plate were arranged very regularly. These lines must represent a special meaning in it.


    "This is very similar to the writing method of Yin-Yang Fu. At the beginning, Jiang Taigong used wooden sticks of different lengths to express different meanings. The meaning of these line segments should be the same, but who knows the meaning of the first line segment?"


    Tang Hao said at this time: "I have long decided to take this thing as an academic research of the Academy. Perhaps this thing represents wealth and Immortality in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of our academy people, it symbolizes the ancient wisdom and the information left by our ancestors to future generations."


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao looked proud.

 Chapter 1186

    The eldest grandson was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth at this time. Shouldn''t such a mysterious thing be placed in the secret room and enjoyed alone in the dead of night?


    "Don''t take this thing too seriously. It''s good to study it. It doesn''t cost us much. We focus on the future, not the past. In my opinion, there is no free food in the world. If you want to live forever, you will pay an equivalent price. It''s likely that we can''t afford this price."


    Tang Hao has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. One thing a person knows is a secret. People within ten people know can only be regarded as secret news. If dozens or even hundreds of people know, it is not a secret, but news.


    The jade plaque was spread from his mouth to the hall, like a bomb detonated on the ground, causing countless guesses. Of course, curiosity is human nature. When everyone knows your family''s unique secret moment.


    The family is not far from decline.


    Tang Hao himself had no clear concept of the secret of the jade plaque. Why should the whole town general''s house be buried with this worthless secret?


    Li family, eldest grandson.... There are countless people secretly interested in the secret.


    As the head of the general''s house, Tang Hao has a great responsibility on his shoulder. What is Yupai compared with his wife and children and the safety of the whole general''s house? Since several heavyweights are here today, it''s no big deal to release them completely.


    In addition to the woods, several people rushed directly to the canteen of the Academy. After the completion examination in the Imperial City, there are fewer students wandering around. The senior students have graduated, and the new students have not yet entered the school.


    Without the old slickers in the senior grade, the students in the junior grade look very happy. No one competes with them for the stadium, and no one asks them to clean the pigsty again. Even if they go to the library, they can swagger and sit in the chairs they didn''t dare to occupy in the past.


    Each of them is extremely eager to look forward to the arrival of new students and ravage those clever teenagers. These are undoubtedly the greatest fun in their student career.


    Today is the grand ceremony for Mr. Sun, the medicine saint. Tang Hao said he couldn''t go late.


    Mr. Sun didn''t accept the emperor''s reward before. He went to the deep mountains and forests to practice for half a year. After coming back, his majesty didn''t mention it. Lao sun himself forgot it, but yuan Tiangang didn''t do it.


    Yuan Tiangang tried his best not to enter the palace three times before he allowed his majesty to change his mind.


    There were no temples and Taoist temples on Yuhua mountain, but yuan Tiangang didn''t know what good way he thought. He persuaded Sun Simiao to change Lao sun''s medicine workshop into yaolu temple.


    When Tang Hao knew about it, yaolu temple had existed for almost half a year.


    Sun Yisheng felt guilty when he saw Tang Hao. An honest man is an honest man. He is best at sacrificing according to the distance of his feelings.


    If Tang Hao and another person are ill at the same time, Tang Hao believes that sun Yisheng will choose to save others, watch Tang Hao die, and then commit suicide to apologize.


    Yuan Tiangang''s heart blossomed with joy. Taoism''s Taoism field is constantly being opened up. The induction view of Longhu Mountain, the Tibetan Bodhisattva Taoism field in Jiushan, and the Arctic emperor Taoism field near daze quickly began to be built.


    The whole Taoist gate has shown a momentum of prosperity. Now the Taoist temple has opened to Yuhua mountain. It''s a stroke of God.


    When Du Ruhui finished reading the ceremony words at the canonization ceremony, Tang Hao came to Sun Simiao with a wine bowl.


    The old Taoist smiled miserably, shook his hand and said, "the old Taoist planned to study medicine all his life, so that people all over the world would suffer less from some diseases. Who would have thought he could get such a generous gift?"


    "Taoist priest, this is not true. The higher your status, the more you can promote the development of medicine. For your lifelong efforts, what is the small difference in your personal status?"


    "What the general said is that Taoist priest wants to promote your new medicine all over the world. We Taoist door will certainly be duty bound to help. As long as Taoist door still has something useful, you can say it frankly."


    Tang Hao and others are yuan Tiangang''s words. They have such huge resources, but they are idle, which is really a waste.


    The day after Tang Hao returned home, he Tianshang came to visit him. After two greetings, he inexplicably asked Tang Hao, "the general and the Taoist gate have a deep friendship. Do you know why they changed their mind overnight and agreed to bring the land of the Taoist temple under the jurisdiction of the imperial court?"


    Yes, in the past, it was often said that Taoism was selfish. As a monk, he didn''t know how to alleviate the pain of the people, but became a moth devouring the country''s wealth. Now he repents and is willing to buy corvee from the imperial court in the form of money.


    This huge change is really incredible.


    "Did the emperor promise?" Tang Hao didn''t seem surprised at all. It seemed that their practice was already under his control.


    "Your Majesty asked the Ministry of household and the Ministry of work to do the calculation, and he also discussed with Fang Xiang and Du Xiang to weigh the pros and cons, but in my opinion, the imperial court is more likely to agree," he Tianshang said.


    To be honest, daomen took the lead this time. I don''t know when daomen made such a great determination. He Tianshang was surprised that daomen suddenly changed, and there was no sign at all.

 Chapter 1187

    After a long time together, Tang Hao found that he Tianshang was very picky. There were dozens of delicious cakes in the general''s house, but this guy never ate the simplest osmanthus cake.


    As for other cakes, he didn''t even look at them, and he Tianshang''s mother only ate cakes. As usual, the housekeeper didn''t have to give orders this time, so he filled the food box brought by he Tianshang with his favorite cakes and put it on the table.


    "You''re not qualified as a spy. It''s useless to haunt all day, but you haven''t found out any valuable information."


    "Your Majesty also said so. I''ll ask general Tang for advice. I''ll explain to your majesty how much I know from you." he Tianshang''s "brother" spoke fluently and naturally without any concern. He could always call himself a humble position in the past.


    "Didn''t you find that the Academy was short of one person in the exam? You didn''t find such a famous student?" Tang Hao said.


    "Are you talking about Li Chunfeng? He is just a backup little Taoist. He doesn''t have this ability. His master yuan Tiangang doesn''t have it." he Tianshang answered Tang Hao''s doubts.


    "Fame is often shattered by reality, and mathematics is the most real knowledge. Li Chunfeng specialized in this discipline for three years in the Academy. I had an interesting phenomenon before."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao had some doubts.


    He Tianshang then said, "everyone is competing for water irrigated fields and planting water irrigated fields. The price of Tian Zi''s fields has soared. Especially now, the big families in Chang''an city are very rich, and the price of water irrigated fields will rise."


    Yes, what does this have to do with daomen''s action? Tang Hao thought.


    Daomen sold his irrigated fields at a high price, and then bought a large number of dry fields. According to the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, if a person has five mu of paddy field, the 100 mu of mouth sub field will be sharply reduced to 50 mu. If there is no paddy field in the mouth sub field, he will be divided into 120 mu of dry field, or even more.


    There is no need to pay tax on newly reclaimed dry land within three years. According to the regulations of the Tang Dynasty, only grain, mulberry, hemp and vegetables are planted. People do not intend to plant these crops, and people do not plant crops such as corn and potatoes, which are newly stipulated by the Imperial court. Where is the tax levied? three


    "Don''t they eat?" he Tianshang''s eyes stared like lanterns, but after saying this, he thought he was stupid. "Well, I admit that he said something stupid just now. They use money to buy at the market, but they don''t grow crops and vegetables. What do they grow?"


    "You''re right. They just want to plant grass," Tang Hao said.


    According to Tang Hao''s analysis, after grass is planted on the land, some grass can be used as horse material, and it will be profitable to sell to the imperial court, especially good alfalfa. The price is not comparable to the grain harvest.


    Herbs also belong to herbs, and the price in the drugstore is immeasurable. When the two analyzed here, Tang Hao couldn''t help scolding: "this Li Chunfeng wants to take all the benefits."


    Tang Hao''s expression remained calm, but he Tianshang''s sweat beads fell down his chin: "the old Taoists all know this operation, and the monks dare to follow suit. In case it spread to the people, where else can Tang eat food?"


    "Do you think the officials in the imperial court will not see this little trick?" Tang Hao said. "You should eat these osmanthus cakes well first."


    "What do you know? Some old officials in the court said that as long as the fields of daomen are under the jurisdiction of the court, Buddhism will be difficult to support. This is the victory of the court. They have gone home to write congratulations to your majesty."


    Tang Hao said, "I didn''t say that these old people are upright people. Who would have thought of these tricks of Taoism, but there are some people who don''t eat dry food. The academy has taught them for three years. If they can''t even cope with this means..."


    Tang Hao said it objectively. He Tianshang was still fidgeting and twisted his ass on the chair: "students of the academy may not be able to see such important documents."


    Recently, Chang''an has been taken care of by the gods and Buddhas. The shining Buddha came into the world. Peach blossoms fell from the sky with strong fragrance, which attracted the people in Chang''an to worship.


    In the front of Tang Hao''s shop, 70 glass mirrors were bought at one go by an unknown family, and the late peach blossoms in the greenhouse were also bought at a high price.


    What''s more outrageous is that the longsu incense carefully prepared by Li Wanqing was also wrapped in gold.


    These are nothing. The most surprising thing is that the guests added three times the price and asked Tang Hao''s firm to keep these transactions confidential. You should know that Tang Hao''s trading reputation is well-known in Chang''an. Of course, if you sign a confidentiality agreement for more profits, you will keep it confidential.


    Business people are naturally very happy as long as they come to the door with good business. As for the little request made by the guest, it''s not a matter.


    When the Buddha was born, the third wife Bi Qinglian made a carriage to worship on the first day. When she saw the peach blossoms on the ground, she lost interest immediately.


    Didn''t you buy it from the old Tang family?

 Chapter 1188

    Tang Hao is not the only one who can analyze and think, such as Fu Yi, Taishi Cheng. He is also a smart man with an electric mind. In his bones, he did not believe that there was any God or Buddha coming into the world.


    Fuguang temple is also a royal temple. Fu Yi, a small Taishi Cheng, could not enter at will. He had to swim along the outer wall and planned to find a shorter place to climb in.


    Seeing the people picking up the dried peach blossoms on the ground, Fu Yi looked at a loss. Seeing the fallen leaves all over the sky, I couldn''t imagine how there would be peach blossoms in spring in the late autumn when the leaves were withered and yellow.


    Helpless, he returned home and found that Yuan Tiangang from Si Tianjian had come and sat at home for a long time, but only a red apricot was inserted in the vase on the table, and the pink flower buds were in bud.


    Fu Yi took out a paper bag from his arms, opened the paper bag, put the apricot flower and the almost withered peach flower together, looked up and said to Yuan Tiangang, "do you want to use me? You know, I don''t have any good feelings for your Taoism, but I don''t think it''s very important to see that you have asked to be included in the tax system control of the Tang Dynasty. You still know the word advance and retreat."


    "I just can''t bear to see that the world has been deceived. Naturally, I want to expose their evil deeds. Although I die, I don''t regret." Yuan Tiangang''s words are dignified and dignified.


    Fu Yi smiled softly and said, "what are you worried about? I know. The immortals of your Taoist sect are constantly coming to the world. What''s the difference between what the Buddha has done this time? But even this time, as long as you can expose their ugliness this time, why don''t you use me once?"


    Glancing at the apricot flower in his hand, Fu Yi asked again, "tell me where the apricot flower comes from? Who has such a wonderful technique?"


    Yuan Tiangang didn''t speak. He just took out a bill of five hundred liang from his arms and pushed it to Fu Yi. Seeing that he looked nervous, there might be some misunderstanding. Yuan Tiangang explained: "this is not for you. What you want is in Tang Hao''s house."


    Yuan Tiangang planned very carefully. The goods of Tang Hao''s family are never cheap. Lord Fu Yi, you have been poor all your life. Even if you see mirrors, peach blossoms and incense, you can only stare.


    The implication of the wing bill is very clear, that is, the money is for you to buy those things. Don''t think it''s personal. Since all parties are benefited, it is also right to give some money.


    "Thought of it, only Tang family''s business can have such skills. Maybe they are the real immortal children. I don''t despise you. I think it''s very interesting to make money by cheating people all day?" Fu Yi said. Yuan Tiangang''s face turned blue and white.


    Yuan Tiangang wouldn''t have been angry if he hadn''t been fighting against Buddhism.


    Fu Yi is right. This is the way of the world. The more real immortals are, the more afraid they are to let people know. The more fake it is, the more it wants to be known all over the world.


    Now that Fu Yi has guessed the whole story, he will not delay. He ordered the servant to prepare the ox cart and run to Tang Hao''s palace.


    It''s not the first time for him to come to Tang Hao. When he had nothing to do before, he stayed in the library of the Academy. At noon, he bought a cheap but delicious meal in the canteen, accompanied by his home-made rice wine and books, so that he could spend the day.


    Of course, there are important things today. Naturally, I don''t have such a relaxed mood. The old servant knocked on the door of Tang Hao''s house with a worship note. Soon, he saw a young man in simple and clean clothes go out to meet him. The etiquette was very considerate.


    "Every time Mr. Tang comes to my Tang family, he cares about farming enthusiastically. It''s inconvenient for Xiaosheng to come forward and disturb him. It''s very gratifying for Mr. Tang Hao to come to the door again today." Tang Hao said politely.


    Fu Yi said, "it''s not easy to go to the high gate compound of the Tang family once. The so-called night owl''s entering the house is not good. I''m a famous night owl. If I can bring less bad luck to people, I''m thinking about taking less. But I really have something to do when I go to the door today. I hope general Haihan will forgive me if I''m rude."


    They talked and laughed. The Tang family felt very relaxed.


    Servants sing when they carry water, and servant girls laugh constantly when they work. Two earth dogs lie on the ground and bask in the sun as if there were no one else. A majestic war horse puts its head into the window and looks inside.


    Perhaps there were maids changing clothes inside, and the war horse pushed its head out shyly, and the air was mixed with angry laughter and scolding.


    This is the smell of fireworks that should exist in the world. Fu Yi looked at the man in Tsing Yi in front of him and wondered if the immortal''s life would be like this? At this time, Tang Hao took out a red apricot from his sleeve and handed it to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao took over the red apricot and said with a smile, "you can''t escape the eyes of adults. Chang''an city is full of talents. You want to deceive the world by some heretical tricks. After all, it''s just a mirage. Although the technique is fantastic and unique, it''s not worth mentioning in the eyes of wise people."


    After hearing this, Fu Yi was very satisfied. Tang Hao was straightforward and didn''t shirk it, which saved a lot of twists and turns.

 Chapter 1189

    Fu Yi said with a smile, "I just can''t see them lying. Tang Da is a real expert. I must also know the pros and cons. I don''t do this for personal resentment, but for public interest."


    Talking and laughing, they went to the glass house specially made by the Tang family. Seeing the crystal house like the Crystal Palace, Fu Yi almost fainted in surprise.


    "Don''t be alarmed, Mr. Fu. This big house is all made of glass. It''s not unique to the Tang family. The Cheng family, the Chang Sun family and the Wei Chi family all have their own. There''s a bigger one in the palace, which doesn''t cost much."


    When Fu Yi cleared up his mood and calmed down again, the servant opened the door and let general Tang and the guests in to visit.


    After they entered the greenhouse together, although the weather outside was cold and the scenery was bleak, there was indeed a beautiful spring in the glass room. For a moment, Fu Yi thought he had crossed the south of the Yangtze River where grass grows and warblers fly in March.


    Red peach blossoms, pure white pear blossoms, pink apricot blossoms, and more surprisingly, one or two purple peonies are blooming.


    "Why is this?" Fu Yi looked at Tang Hao in surprise and asked, "peach blossoms are in full bloom in March. Now it has turned cold, but the flowers in the shed are in full bloom like the transformation of time and space. How is this realized?"


    "The operation is very simple. As long as the dwarf peach plant planted in the basin is stored in the ice cellar for half a year, wait until the beginning of autumn, and then move it to the greenhouse. When the temperature in the shed reaches the temperature of flower bloom, it will bloom naturally."


    Recently, Princess Changle concocted a new spice, which needs a lot of peach blossoms, so it''s not surprising that the Tang family cultivated so many peach blossoms.


    Fu Yi walked carefully around the glass flower shed. Tang Hao asked him to sit down at a square stone table, and then picked a watermelon from the three-dimensional cultivation shelf.


    There is a water source in the glass shed. In the water source, Tang Hao washed the watermelon, cut it into several pieces and put it on a porcelain plate. Please enjoy it slowly.


    Fu Yi was not polite. He picked up a watermelon and tasted it slowly.


    Fu Yi knows in detail the kindness of general Tang to benefit the people. Now the fake Buddha is rampant in Chang''an City and bewitches the people. Can Tang Hao sit idly by?


    Tang Hao understood the purpose of Lord Fu Yi''s visit and tasted the sweet watermelon. Tang Hao said: "the Tang family is not good to intervene in this matter at present. There is nothing they can do."


    To be honest, after Tang Hao arrogantly married Princess Changle and the daughter of King Li Jing''s house, he can really be called the success of life all the way, from calming Koguryo to the successful cultivation of new crops.


    Is there anything that Tang Hao or Zhenguo general can''t do successfully? Now, the general''s family in the town is under the protection of Tang Hao. A careless move would be a great disaster for the king''s house.


    So at present, Tang Hao will not go to any muddy water as long as he has no direct interest in the general''s house.


    "What''s the difficulty? The Tang family''s firm doesn''t need to break the contract. Just give me a hand. At that time, I''ll just watch my hand. The general doesn''t need any obvious action."


    Tang Hao thought a little and said, "it''s natural. I don''t know how the general''s house should help the old gentleman?"


    "I''m going to become a Buddha. I wonder if the general can help?" Fu Yi looked up and smiled at Tang Hao.


    "Well," said Tang Hao with a smile, "I don''t know how to help my husband with this wish."


    "I can become a fake Buddha that no one can see through. I''d better go and have a face-to-face contest with the Buddha who is shining, emitting strange fragrance and sometimes flying flowers. Monks don''t often say that I don''t go to hell and who goes to hell. On the contrary, it makes sense. I don''t become a Buddha and who becomes a Buddha?"


    After eating the watermelon, they came out of the glass house. The sky had gradually darkened. Adult Fu Yi didn''t stay longer and left in an ox cart.


    When he left, he deliberately left the bill to Tang Hao. Tang Hao accepted it without making any excuses. The business that opens the door is business, which is the business principle that Tang Hao has always pursued.


    On the other side, several proud students of Tang Hao are busy without stopping.


    Holding a small teapot, Yuan Jialing carefully entered the public house. In autumn, the weather in Chang''an City became cloudy and cold. He copied the household books all morning. At this time, Yuan Jialing was already tired and had a backache.


    It''s not that you can''t do it, but that several cases of the Ministry of household can make people sit for half their lives. The whole leg is coiled, sitting on the wooden floor, and the body is bent on the wooden floor. It''s really hurting the bones of a young man for a long time.


    Moreover, Yuan Jialing was deeply worried about his future when he looked at the old masters and walked through his eyes like shrimp.


    After drinking a mouthful of hot tea, Yuan Jialing felt comfortable and quiet. The taste of tea was really lighter, but some were better than none.


    Yuanjialing likes drinking tea very much, just as some white-collar workers are crazy about black coffee. I didn''t enjoy the privilege of tea after I graduated from the Academy. Now I buy it myself.

 Chapter 1190

    No, just yesterday, the inventory at home was gone. He asked his own brother to run errands to buy a bag back, but as soon as the tea was soaked well, Yuan Jialing vomited out just after drinking a mouthful.


    This special tea is a bag of tree leaves.


    The courtyard is like a shared house. With hong''er, Yuan Jialing and his younger brother yuan Jinbao live in it. Hong''er, who used to be busy before, now doesn''t dare to go out, so she lies prone in the house all day.


    If you want to see the excitement, lie down in the crack of the door and watch it, just like the peepers in the TV series before Tang Hao passed through, but this is that other girls can''t stand loneliness. Don''t say, little crack in the door, big world.


    Today, the family married the bride and Zhang Deng decorated. Tomorrow, the family bought new furniture and firecrackers went off. In a word, the excitement she saw was processed by hong''er and told yuanjinbao at the dinner table.


    Even if two mice pass by the street, hong''er can talk like a couple eloping.


    Today, when he was packing up and going out, Yuan Jinbao quietly put a small bag of tea into his brother yuan Jialing''s schoolbag. According to his brother''s taste, he can toss for three or four days.


    Yuan Jialing was never polite to eat, drink and play whatever his brother gave him, so he didn''t say thank you.


    After arrogant lived in the courtyard, hong''er picked up her pastry skills and made satisfactory snacks every morning. Yuan Jinbao went to the market with Xiaolan on his arm. The sales volume was OK. Yuan Jialing thought they should make some money.


    At this time, Zhang Lanzhi, a good friend of the Academy, hurried in from outside. In the cold weather of autumn, this guy''s forehead was sweating like he had just finished a marathon. As soon as I entered the door, I saw freshly brewed tea on several tables in Yuan Jialing.


    Without saying a word, he picked up a bowl and finished it at one go, just like Chinese characters after doing foot work. There was no usual gentle temperament until the last drop of water in the tea pot was drunk.


    Yuan Jialing couldn''t stand it. He said bluntly, "Lanzhi, you know what I hate most is the bastard who sneaks tea roots. You''re leaning towards me."


    "How can you drink a bag of tree leaves, brother? I call it a good thing. Drink your tree leaves earlier and let you quit your tea addiction earlier, so as not to make people sad when watching your brother carry a small basket to sell cakes."


    "My brother, what are you sad about?" Yuan Jialing said.


    "Oh, you are among the top ten in the imperial examination, and you let your brother carry a dessert basket all day. Do you want some honor and dignity? Our brothers sometimes give you silver, but you refuse to take it in secretly, and you force them back."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Lanzhi didn''t know how to understand the buddy''s thinking.


    To put it bluntly, in an academy, those who mix are tiezi and those who mix are brothers, not those unscrupulous businessmen in the market. When you have money, you can give it back to your brothers. You have to torture the people around you for the sake of integrity.


    "Your silver is yours. I already owe you a lot," Yuan Jialing said calmly. "Now I have a position. How big a bowl can hold how many portions of rice. Yuanjinbao is my brother. It''s only temporary to bear hardships with me, and it''s no shame to cross a basket to sell snacks."


    Zhang Lanzhi doesn''t argue with him about these huge disputes between money and reputation. Directly said: "I won''t argue with you. I can''t argue with you, but have you finished the ones you have to calculate?"


    "Nah, it was all sorted out in the middle of the night last night," Yuan Jialing handed Zhang Lanzhi a stack of neat calculation paper. "The final result of the calculation is that the gain is not worth the loss. If you want to plug these loopholes, you must formulate new regulations as soon as possible, and the proportion of commercial tax is unscientific..."


    In short, Yuan Jialing said many problems of one kind or another, which are loopholes in the current tax system of the Tang Dynasty.


    Zhang Lanzhi had more important things to do. She didn''t have time to listen to Yuan Jialing''s wise analysis and put the calculation results into her arms. It was like putting a lot of gold beads and jade. This thing is hard to buy.


    When I was about to go out, I heard yuan Jialing shouting, "when you buy cakes from bao''er, don''t try to take the bad ones, choose the delicious ones, and do whatever you should. Don''t confuse hong''er, thinking that the bad ones are the best sellers. In the future, my family will open a snack shop..."


    This is the true son of Yuan Jialing. He has been like this since the first day of entering the Academy. Now he has entered the official position.


    Zhang Lanzhi rushed to the ceremony department. Wang xuance, an asshole, didn''t find such a huge loophole and agreed to daomen''s suggestion. It''s stupid to be stupid.


    "Come on, look, this is the result of the summary of Yuan Jialing and Yuan talents. The Taoist school will make a lot of money because of this move, and it will always be outside the legal system of the Tang Dynasty. Wang xuance, do you spare no effort to speak for those Taoist schools?"


    Zhang Lanzhi sat directly in the chair opposite Wang xuance. Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to scold.

 Chapter 1191

    His ass just fell on the chair. Zhang Lanzhi just wanted to scold, but he thought it should be a hard stool like iron. Now how can he sit so comfortable.


    Zhang Lanzhi couldn''t help asking, "brother, how did you persuade those old directors to agree to move their desks and chairs into the public house of the etiquette department? I''ve been nesting on the floor these days, and my stomach can be squeezed out of my throat."


    "No, our group came out of the Academy. They sat on the floor with cold buttocks, damaged spine and bloodshot eyes. But you don''t say it, so you deserve to suffer." Wang xuance was a little proud.


    "You know, in order to make myself more comfortable, I''m almost the first to clean the tea table and make tea for those senior officials every morning. I say hello to every colleague who comes to work at the door of the public house every day. To tell the truth, I haven''t been so respectful to my father."


    After twisting his neck, Wang xuance then said, "poor old gentlemen. My hands tremble when I eat the chopsticks. It''s hard to pick up a dish. I bribe the people in the canteen to make green beans every day. Every time I eat, I see that the old gentlemen can''t hold the chopsticks and pick up the beans falling on the ground with trembling hands. I look sad in my heart..."


    "Did you use this method to get the old gentlemen to agree to change into tables and chairs?" Zhang Lanzhi stared at the young man who used to be a classmate and couldn''t help admiring his mind.


    "It''s not so easy. In order to let the old gentlemen habitually let me refer to small things, I specially provided them with silver spoons and silver chopsticks. They won''t let us young people suffer. They also compensated me 50 liang of silver."


    Speaking of this, Wang xuance still looked proud: "of course, there is no need to let the old gentlemen know that silver spoons and silver chopsticks are mixed with other cheap metals."


    "Shameless guy, you are corrupt. Don''t say we know each other in the future." Zhang Lanzhi said angrily.


    "The old gentleman rewarded me because I was awesome and not a few tableware, and I didn''t say it was all made of silver. That fifty-two money is a temptation to me, and see if I''m tempted."


    Hei hei Yile, Wang xuance then said, "your brother, who am I? How can I show the original shape with 50 liang of silver? With that 50 liang of silver, I immediately went to Tang''s shop and invited a skilled master to replace the window of the public house with glass."


    "But it seems that you have changed the upper ones. Why not change the lower ones? Even if you have changed the lower ones, it won''t cost much?" Zhang Lanzhi couldn''t understand Wang xuance''s mind.


    "You are really a lotus root without holes. If you change all of them, what''s the secret of the public house? The senior official likes to come down and walk in the end when he has nothing to do. I''m lazy. You don''t know. Sometimes I''m stunned and lazy..."


    Wang xuance is right. He has been caught by the superior officer for being lazy many times, and his management evaluation is not good.


    "Moreover," Wang xuance whispered in his ear, "I''m going to let the sun shine on me. In the rest of the land, it''s just like the sun passing over their heads."


    Zhang Lanzhi was disgusted that others said he was not open-minded, but it seemed that Wang xuance acted so skillfully that he couldn''t help asking, "why?"


    This sentence just got to the key point. Wang xuance said, "in order to change into tables and chairs. After changing into tables and chairs, everyone can get the sun."


    It turned out that this guy climbed up and down a ladder a while ago, not to measure the angle of the sun.


    "It''s selfish, you." Zhang Lanzhi patted Wang xuance on the shoulder. "If they still don''t agree to change tables and chairs, you can enjoy the sun here alone, and the other old gentlemen have to shiver in the shade?"


    "How could it?" Wang xuance glanced at Zhang Lanzhi and said, "so he gave the position to the oldest, but to the worst. In this way, although others are still dissatisfied, there is nothing to say."


    Yes, Zhang Lanzhi was very clear about the twists and turns in the public house. He did not suffer from oligopoly but uneven. Within two days, the older said he had been wet and cold recently because he had not been exposed to the sun. Those who have been on the battlefield say that they have suffered old wounds on the battlefield. Because of the cold, they are induced and need more sun.


    All this, the weak always want to give up their seats, but they are always looked down upon. Finally, Wang xuance suggested that as long as we raise the height of the position, won''t everyone have the sun?


    As a result, knowledgeable people immediately suggested going to the west market and buying some tables, chairs and benches. It won''t cost much. At this time, the only one sitting in the sun who can enjoy the sunshine bravely went to the Hall official from high and strongly demanded that everyone be replaced with tables and chairs, otherwise he would be alienated by everyone and have no choice but to die.


    I can''t help but say that in the matter of changing tables and chairs, my former friends are obviously one level higher than all my classmates.

 Chapter 1192

    "Your boy is really crazy." Zhang Lanzhi scolded in her heart.


    In order to sit in a chair, Wang xuance did not hesitate to isolate his colleagues and consciously intensified the contradictions of a group of people. But looking at the proud look on the boy''s face, even if he provoked a war, this guy didn''t hesitate to sit in a chair.


    "Your heart is really wild." before leaving, Zhang Lanzhi said such a sentence to him.


    "My mind is very clear," said Wang xuance disapprovingly. "Datang is now in the midst of great changes. What we want to build is an unprecedented prosperous era, we need to break free from the shackles and shackles. If you don''t have the courage, you can honestly stay in the hinterland of Datang and be an official of the state capital. Every day in your life is basically the same."


    At this time, Wang xuance said, "I''m different. I want to see the highest mountain and capture the most beautiful scenery." Zhang Lanzhi ran away.


    This bastard is not the "dangerous wall" of "a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall", but a volcano, an active volcano that will erupt at any time.


    The statue of Buddha is three feet high and stands in broad daylight. The people standing at the foot of the Buddha look so small. The Buddha''s eyes looked at all sentient beings mercifully, with some pity and some reluctance.


    Believers bathe the Buddha with willow branches stained with water, and the water bathed in the Buddha will flow down the Buddha''s huge body.


    Master Youyan folded his hands and looked proud when Tang Hao arrived. Today is the last day of the Dharma meeting. Tomorrow, the Buddha statue will be covered by a curtain and waiting for the construction of the temple.


    As master Youyan entered the deepest place of the temple, Zhikong, who returned from Tianzhu, dressed in a simple and clean monk''s robe, sat on a futon and smiled at Tang Hao.


    Zhikong is still the two strange people behind him. The peacock king is sitting on the frosted bluestone floor, with magnificent flower tattoos on his hairy legs.


    "Don''t be surprised, general Tang. He is an ascetic monk. The sky is the tent, the status bed, and the stars are the decoration of the room. You can take green mountains into your arms without pushing the window. Drinking a sip of water is the reason, and eating a meal is desire. Every plant and tree without taking time is great freedom, which is the envy of the poor monk."


    Zhikong''s eyes are full of warmth. He can''t see trouble or a trace of sadness. The whole person sits there like a Buddha, even more like a Buddha than the Buddha.


    This trip to Tianzhu is a practice for Zhikong, Tang Hao thought. The effect must be better than those Buddhist scriptures.


    Tang Hao even thought that as long as Zhikong went to Tianzhu, he had completed his practice. There was no need to bring back some tree leaves.


    "Master, practice belongs to practice. What do you do when you come back with some toils and three disgusting things? Don''t you think the belief in the Central Plains is not chaotic enough?" Tang Hao said.


    Zhikong''s expression was very relieved: "You''re not me. How can you know my joy? Lao Shizi in your eyes is a wonderful sound to me. All the things you hate are great and virtuous monks who have achieved merit and virtue. I heard that you have fallen into the world of mortals, lost your spiritual roots and created boundless evils. I can see the evil ties all over you. If you don''t give up, you can always cross the red lotus river with me when I go to the mountain to practice A view of the shore. "


    "Master, you don''t know the bliss of the world of mortals at all. Why don''t I take you to pingkang, roll in the world of mortals, taste the red and soft taste of the world of mortals, and then talk about the blissful world of Buddhism?"


    Tang Hao always speaks simply and directly.


    At this time, there was no change in the expression on Zhikong''s face. Tang Hao said such almost blasphemous words. Zhikong didn''t even change the expression in his eyes. He still looked at Tang Hao with compassion as before.


    It''s like seeing a person who can run to enjoy a full table of delicacies, but chew the roots of weeds and trees.


    "They all talk about Du Hua and conversion. If the poor monk can spend the general in Le Fang, what if his smelly skin bag is stained. The brothel is the intersection of human misery. My Buddha is merciful. Why don''t we go to Baoyue tower tomorrow?"


    Tang Hao was speechless. Monk Zhikong had long regarded everyone and all places as the same people and places as him. There was no difference between the brothel music workshop and his meditation room, and the women in the music workshop were no different from Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao took out a book from his arms and handed it to Tang Hao. He continued, "the past causes have borne the fruits of today. This book, the travel chronicle of the western regions, was written down on my way home, recording the 56 countries of the western regions along the way."


    "Master Zhikong, your cause and effect knot is a little big. I need your" journey to the western regions "just to make it easier for the Tang Dynasty to attack these 56 countries. Now the army of the Tang Dynasty is waiting for Dan. Once you have your" journey to the western regions "to lead the way, the whole Tang army will sweep all over the western regions like locusts. So, master, I find it more appropriate for us to be the devil king of hell together."


    Zhikong recited the Buddha''s name. Instead of getting angry, he smiled and said, "it should be my sin. The poor monk will bear it."


    Maybe it''s like this to become an expert. Even if there is a huge noise outside the window, it won''t make it move at all.

 Chapter 1193

    Tang Hao pointed to monk Zhikong outside and said, "listen, there''s a lot of noise outside."


    There was a lot of noise outside. We need someone in charge to go out and control the field.


    "Someone must be undermining the law society. Don''t you stop it? In your capacity, no one dares to do it." Tang Hao said very reasonably.


    Instead, monk Zhikong took his time and slowly got up and walked to the meditation room. As he walked, he said to Tang Hao, "false can''t be true, true can''t be false, and dead people can''t live. This is our experience in those years. It''s not surprising to see more. He made it by himself to enjoy the fruit, whether it''s Bodhi fruit or bitter fruit, he ate it by himself."


    Seeing Tang Hao walking into the room, Tang Hao turned to the peacock king and said, "what''s the taste of Buddha?"


    Tianzhu''s ascetic monk ran out like a ghost. He grabbed Tang Hao''s arm and was about to force immediately, but there was a sharp pain in his palm.


    The ascetic monk hurt his hands, but he pushed Tang Hao out heavily. Looking at the palms of his hands, it was already dripping with blood. At first, there was a sharp pain drilling into the spinal cord, but now it has returned to normal.


    There is no feeling in the palm.


    Tang Hao brushed the dust off his body and lifted up his wide robe sleeve. Inside, there was an arm guard covered with blue steel spikes, with a dark blue but strange light on the sharp spikes.


    The Tianzhu monk took a big step forward before he wanted to use force. However, he found that the guards of the general''s house had been full on Friday, and each favorable strong crossbow had been firmly held in the hands of each guard.


    "I hate people grabbing my arm all my life. I''m just testing whether you can speak Zhongyuan dialect. I didn''t expect you to say it. Now, your two companions are dead. You should be the brother of Yetuo? Look at the tattoo on your thigh. You''re still alive. Tell me, what are you doing in Zhongyuan?"


    "How do you know?" the peacock king hissed.


    "The monk told me that Yetuo died." Tang Hao said calmly.


    The other two Maoren immediately knelt down on the ground and lay their heads on the ground. Peacock King Ming looked at his injured hands and became calm.


    He said slowly, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see Tianzhu, follow the divine monk, get a name and go back to my hometown. This time I came to the Central Plains just to see the customs of China."


    With a wave of their arms, a huge fishing net was pulled down. No matter how the peacock king twisted his body, he could not escape the shackles of the fishing net.


    The fishing net is specially made. There are a lot of barbs on it. If it is hung in the meat, it will certainly not break free for a while and a half.


    The generals took over Tang Hao''s silk thread and tied this guy tightly. They can''t do it without tying it tightly. The Tang family will start it by themselves. None of them is easy to deal with.


    Seeing that the generals were going to tie the hairy man again, monk Zhikong came out and said, "this is the servant given to me by the king of Loulan, not one of them." the generals stopped.


    "Monk, you didn''t understand much. Now you can explain why these two guys followed you to Tianzhu?" Tang Hao said coldly.


    "There''s nothing to say. I was caught by Yetuo on the way to Tianzhu. I can only save my life if I take his brother and go to Tianzhu together." at this point, the master is also very helpless.


    "As a result, this guy showed his skills in Tianzhu and became the peacock king. I''ve been waiting for you these days." Zhikong''s face is still very calm.


    Even now he is talking about a tragic experience, and this experience actually happened to him.


    "If I hadn''t seen the tattoo on him today, I wouldn''t be sure of this person''s identity." Tang Hao explained that Tang Hao didn''t dare to do it himself.


    Zhikong turned around and said, "go. Don''t come to see me in the future. It''s better not to see each other. You''re already in the devil''s way and enjoy yourself. It''s up to you."


    The Peacock King Ming had been put in his pocket and carried out by his family. Except for the temple, he found that there was a sea of people outside. Fu Yi sat behind the brazier and was covered with gold.


    Fu Yi laughed and pointed to the Buddha statue in the Zen yard and said, "you are a Buddha, and I am also a Buddha. You can shine at night. I can shine day and night. Isn''t it rosin and a mirror? Why don''t you monks worship the god Buddha?"


    Youyan looked angry and wanted to eat the old man alive. Listening to the whispers of those good men and women, his heart was like a knife.


    The temple has made such comprehensive and long preparation, but it has failed in the end. It is estimated that the temple will be deserted for a long time in the future.


    Tang Hao doesn''t have time to pay attention to these small things. It''s important to find out about the peacock Ming King earlier.


    He suddenly found that his enemies appeared regularly. If there was a connection, it would be terrible.


    Looking at Fu Yi, he proudly sprinkled a handful of rosin into the brazier, sparks splashed, and the gradually disappearing light on his body became brilliant again.


    The light roared like a giant beast. It was impossible for you Yan to retreat today.

 Chapter 1194

    Tang Hao''s carriage drove in quietly. The cloth bag was thrown into the carriage, and the two families rubbed their bodies into it.


    He stepped onto his tall horse, patted it gently, and the horse ran along the road to the city gate.


    Yuanjinbao was very busy, but he was very happy. His humble living room was full of officials in green robes. He was worried that there was not enough tea at home, but he didn''t have that worry since Zhang Lanzhi gave him a big bag.


    Although I didn''t understand what the officials were discussing, I was just listening to the fierce discussion of them knocking on the table and smashing the bench. I guessed that it would not be a small thing.


    "It''s very easy to overthrow the Taoist school''s playing table. Just tell the Shangguan. But have you ever thought about it? This is the first time that some people in the Buddhist and Taoist families take the initiative to admit that they are also the people of the Tang Dynasty. They have countless believers. Once they use power, it may cause social unrest in the Tang Dynasty, and the gain is not worth the loss for a little money."


    Standing on the chair, Wang xuance constantly bewitched everyone. We need to find another way to make good use of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make the beliefs of the people of the Tang Dynasty controlled by the national law.


    Power needs to be extremely concentrated, so that the country can concentrate its efforts to do great things, such as eliminating the great dangers around and expanding its territory to the end of the sky. What Wang xuance said was impassioned.


    "But there is no one. It''s no use even beating down the moon. The army can''t kill all the people. After the army, they can roll the soil again. What shall we do? You have a good time for a while, but the hatred is getting deeper and deeper. In the future, we''ll stop doing other things and kill people with knives and guns. We''re civilized people, not butchers."


    "Haiyang is right. There is nothing wrong with the imperial court''s policies. I heard that the imperial court has taken many measures to control the grassland and make them our raw material supply area. We teach them to speak Chinese and write Chinese characters. Mr. also said that the strong civilization will swallow the weak civilization. In only a hundred years, the people on the grassland will forget their language and speak Chinese everywhere The words are black hair and black eyes. Can you tell who is the people of Datang and who is the beard? "


    "Digress, digress, seriously digress. We''re talking about memorials. How can we talk about the grassland problem?"


    "In fact, I also think what Wang xuance said is reasonable. Now there are gods and Buddhas all over Chang''an City, and your majesty doesn''t care about it. After you have studied your Majesty''s means, you will say that your majesty always plans before moving, and every skill will kill."


    "Taoism has a deep relationship with the royal family. This is not necessarily to deceive the royal family. Maybe it is a flaw revealed by themselves - if the royal family seizes this loophole and turns the impossible into an iron case, so that Taoism has no room to resist, it may become a great turning point."


    "Yes, if you act like this, the high level of the Taoist door can also explain to other Taoist priests. In the final analysis, they are not afraid of the Majesty''s divine power is false."


    Lao Tzu has just made a clear statement of his ambition and has been blown into a sieve by you. I didn''t say that the door was cheap. What policy was it? It''s not the court has the final say.


    "At present, daomen wants to abandon grain and plant other crops because the price of grain is low? Planting anything is more profitable than grain. This is a big misunderstanding. It is the biggest injustice to those farmers facing the Loess and facing the sky to maintain the national grain price at a low price level by harming the interests of farmers."


    Another said: "Nowadays, the business tax of Datang is maintained at a low level of 30 taxes and 1 tax. Wealthy businessmen and rich families earn a lot of money, but make a very low contribution to the national treasury. Is it fair for farmers, who account for 90% of the population of Datang, to take the lowest remuneration and bear the most heavy tax of the country? The reason why daomen do so is to see that it is profitable. They said Why? Because my surname is Li? "


    "Will you shut up? We''re discussing national policies here. No one rebelled with you. Don''t clean up the door. Our heads will hang on the wall tomorrow..."


    The Peacock King Ming was tied to a door panel. His hands had recovered and no longer bled, but there were bursts of acid and itching, which made him almost crazy. No matter how calm he was, it didn''t work.


    I can only keep bumping my head against the door to relieve the pain.


    Tang Hao took a special gas mask and threw a herb into the medicine bowl to crush it. He did this work very carefully, and Wu Yueji also took a special mask.


    Every time Tang Hao used the pestle to pound the medicine for ten times, she added some special crystals to the medicine bowl. It seems that the processing cooperation between the two is not the first time. The two cooperate very skillfully.


    The dried herbs were crushed into powder. Tang Hao scooped out a little with a small spoon, put it in front of Wu Yueji, looked at her and nodded. Then he put the spoon in front of the Peacock King Ming''s nose.


    The peacock Ming Wang, who had obviously fallen into madness, had a shortness of breath. As soon as he inhaled his nose, less than half a spoon of powder sucked into his nostrils.

 Chapter 1195

    He suddenly found that the itching on his body felt the tide receding. Then he noticed that the strange Tang Hao and Wu Yueji.


    The Peacock King Ming quickly measured his situation and said hoarsely, "ask what you want, and I''ll tell you everything. I know I can''t live by myself. I just hope to enjoy a moment of peace before I die."


    "What are you doing in Chang''an?" Tang Hao asked.


    "It is my duty and my belief to carry forward the Dharma and spread Mahayana Buddhism to the eastern Tang Dynasty." peacock Ming Wang looked tired, but his eyes were shining.


    "Your brother Yetuo is dead. Don''t you plan to take revenge?" Tang Hao asked.


    "You people in the Central Plains often say that people die like a lamp goes out. When the smelly skin bag is abandoned, there is no joy or sorrow. He planted it because he then received the fruit, which is the reincarnation of cause and effect, and there is no need for revenge." the tone of Peacock King Ming is still calm.


    "How many people do you have? I mean, how many people have come?" Tang Hao then asked.


    "The road to the East is far and long, just the four of us. How difficult it is to start a school. Good, good." at this time, the Peacock King Ming closed his eyes and whispered.


    Wu Yueji suddenly pointed to the door with her finger. Tang Hao obediently went out and took the door of the dungeon.


    After a long time, Wu Yueji came out of the dungeon sweating. Her gas mask had been taken off. She breathed with her mouth open for a long time before she handed a piece of paper to Tang Hao.


    That night, Wu Tong went to the winery with a cloth bag. He personally stuffed the cloth bag into the firewood hole under the distillery boiler. Lao Jiang poured a jar of spirits on the cloth bag, opened the air door, and the red flame immediately drowned the cloth bag.


    After waiting for an hour, Wu Tong took a gray shovel and made sure nothing was left. Then he went back to the general''s house of the town, nodded to Tang Hao who was studying in his study, and went back to his room.


    Today coincides with the 15th day. The moon outside the window is big and round. Tang Hao lies on the table and looks at the bright moon in the sky. He clearly knows that there is no Chang''e, jade rabbit or cinnamon tree. The confusion in his eyes is getting more and more serious.


    Tang Hao whispered softly, "there is a white jade capital in the sky, with nine palaces and twelve floors. The immortal caresses my top and grows my hair."


    While Tang Hao was enjoying the artistic conception in the poem, the three shadows moved rapidly along the dark place at the root of the wall. The goal was extremely clear, which was the study of the general of Zhenguo.


    Tang Hao paused for a moment. Sure enough, two people in black jumped in and stood with their backs to the wall, as if they were meeting the three people opposite.


    After pulling heavily on the string, Tang Hao heard the sound of a crisp strong crossbow. One of the men in black was taken away by a crossbow and arrow, hit the wall and sprayed a large amount of blood.


    Just as the other two men in black jumped onto the wall, they were penetrated by masts from behind. Less than a cup of tea, Wu Tong came in and reported: "Sir, five people came in, only one was alive, and two outside the courtyard wall were captured by the housekeeper."


    "The watchdog at home was knocked unconscious. The guards are all right."


    Tang Hao said, "very good. Order them to continue to stick to it. Let''s go and see who these people are."


    The masked faces of the assassins were removed. Tang Hao didn''t have to look at it for the second time to know that these people were fire worshippers. He said with a gloomy face, "the general''s house in the town has nothing to do with fire worship. Why do you go to my house to commit banditry at night? Today, unlike in the past, you have a temple in Chongning square. What''s the reason why you don''t even care about it and want to fight against the king''s house?"


    "The reincarnation plate of Peacock King Ming falls into your hands? Give it to us. We are willing to pay any price, and the king of light will come. Give it to us, and we are willing to use all our wealth and virgins..."


    Several people under the night clothes had a pious expression on their faces.


    "That''s what you said?" Tang Hao took out a small high square bearing copper plate from under the table and put it on the table. The man in black, bound into zongzi, sobbed, trying to get close to the copper plate.


    "I''m very surprised. You didn''t dare to touch it when it was in the hands of the peacock king. How did it get into my hands? You came to rob it overnight? Am I easier to bully than the peacock king?"


    Tang Hao played with the small copper plate in his hand and looked over and over.


    "Lord Tang, this thing is of no use to you. But for us, it is the most precious commandment in the world. We came to Chang''an from the distant desert to make the sacred fire burn forever. No, it is to make the sacred fire burn forever. Without it, we can only walk in the dark."


    An amber eyed messenger said, begging Tang Hao in an almost begging tone.


    "Please, Lord Tang. Give it to us and we will promise you any conditions." he pleaded bitterly for guarding a white haired elder.


    Tang Hao said coldly in his eyes, "answer me, why don''t you snatch it from Peacock King Ming?"


    "We can''t take it. He is the messenger who sends us a bronze plate. Once we take it from him, the seeds of the holy fire will disappear. Only those closest to the sun god can get the holy fire. The holy fire can''t be blasphemed by us."


    "I know you are afraid of the people behind the Peacock King Ming and dare not offend him, so you bully me. It''s unreasonable. Let you know the end of bullying me today." Tang Hao said, put the copper plate on the table, took out his short knife, and cut the copper plate in half in the shrill exclamation of the man in black.

 Chapter 1196

    Tang Hao did not deal with the prisoners by himself, but handed them over to he Tianshang, who came flying horse early in the morning.


    The general''s palace must hand over people to the officials. You can''t make a reasonable thing unreasonable.


    He Tianshang didn''t treat these assassins as people at all. Such people who entered the royal family at night were either raped or stolen. Li Zhi would never allow the tragedy of the massacre of Zhang Guangming''s family, because it was his power to kill the whole family, and those who got involved died.


    "Lord Tang, give us the bright side and let the officials deal with it. It''s also good for your Tang family," he Tianshang said.


    Tang Hao nodded and asked Wu Tong to take the plate split in half to he Tianshang.


    Seeing that the plate was destroyed in two, he Tianshang exclaimed, "are you destroyed?"


    "It''s not a ruin, is it? If you find a craftsman to repair the bronze ware, it''ll be over." Tang Hao disagreed.


    "What are you talking about mending? If this thing falls on the ground, it will be defiled. Now you cut it in half and say it hasn''t been destroyed. You have to find a copper craftsman to mend it?" he Tianshang couldn''t explain.


    So he blurted out, "do you think this is your copper nightpot?"


    "I''d better send a constable to your house to squat. There were seven people in black last night, and there must be 70 people in your house tonight. If you want to be safe, dream." he Tianshang really doesn''t understand. Tang Hao, who has always done things in a very organized way, why did he do things so resolutely this time.


    This completely leaves no room for the priests of Zoroastrianism.


    Tang Hao said calmly, "I didn''t chop the plate. Why do fire worshippers come to me?"


    "You just admitted that the two men in black also said you cut it. There are both witness and material evidence. How can you deny it?" he Tianshang looked surprised.


    "I''m a general of the town. What do you think I rely on to be such a big official? It''s nonsense. I told you I cut the plate just now. Didn''t I tell you now? I didn''t cut the plate. At this time, it''s another time. As long as it''s good for the general''s house, maybe I''ll admit I cut the plate in half an hour." Tang Hao said clearly.


    "The reason why you didn''t become a bigger official is that you didn''t learn to talk nonsense. You should learn it when you have time. First, you haven''t heard of it. I told you that I cut the plate." Tang Hao looked magnanimous at this time.


    He Tianshang was so angry that he trembled and pointed to Tang Hao and said, "the big husband''s words are like white soap. How can he go back? You''re shameless."


    Tang Hao calmly sat on the chair, scraped the tea foam in the tea bowl, and seriously said to he Tianshang, "do you remember what you scolded Fang Xuanling at my house last time?"


    "Of course I remember. I said he was a shameless old thief. What do I say now?" he Tianshang had great courage.


    "What did you say about Du Ruhui''s handling of grassland disputes?" asked Tang Hao.


    He Tianshang said very frankly, "he doesn''t ask for anything. He only looks at whose tribe is strong and who is reasonable. He doesn''t care about the life and death of weak tribes at all. He makes blood flow in the grassland. He is a cunning old thief. I say the same in his face."


    Tang Hao smiled and said, "look, what you said is reasonable. These two guys are really two despicable old thieves.


    We have the same view, but we do it differently. I''m trying to be a shameless thief. "


    Speaking of this, Tang Hao tasted another mouthful of tea and said, "so you see I''m rich and rich, and there are many beautiful wives. But you''re far away from this great goal, so your mother wants to eat good food, and you need to get it from my home. The old thieves of the Manchurian court live a delicious life. Only the upright gentleman and son are bitter. Anyway, I''m not going to be a gentleman."


    "If I can get the title of old thief in twenty years, I will live in vain."


    He Tianshang looked at Tang Hao in fear. He didn''t dare to think. Once such a person becomes an unparalleled old traitor, how can others live?


    In this world, is it true that as he said, good people have no hope? He Tianshang decided not to waste his mind on this, and directly asked, "what do you want to do with such a back talk?"


    "I just think there are a large group of fools who can take advantage of it. It''s a waste of human life. Instead of letting them be shot to death by our guards one by one, let them give play to their waste heat." Tang Hao said confidently.


    He Tianshang asked, "how are you going to let them play? As long as a Datang man dies in Chang''an, I''ll only ask you."


    "Who says they will die? Those people fled from the desert to Datang just want to burn their lives again? They even want to establish their own country. A group of Persians are not terrible, but a group of United Persians are terrible." Tang Hao replied.


    He glanced at the copper plate and said, "so my first reaction when I heard about the importance of that plate was to destroy it. I took a nap last night and I regretted it when I got up."


    "It''s your responsibility to prevent this kind of casual establishment of an anonymous Dynasty in the Tang Dynasty, not mine. Why should I make the general''s house a target?" Tang Hao said, looking into he Tianshang''s eyes.

 Chapter 1197

    "I just sent the housekeeper to Chang''an city to spread the news. A group of stupid thieves walked from the Tang family to an ancient copper plate." Tang Hao said complacently.


    "What''s strange is that there are priceless moon pearls next to them. Those stupid thieves don''t know to take them away, and I caught the thief, and I cut the copper plate in half, right?"


    Hearing this, he Tianshang''s hair was about to stand up. He put his hand on the hilt of the sword. It seemed that he would fight the next second.


    "No, the story of the Tang family is over. It''s time for you to continue. What you said just now is also a possibility. Of course, there are countless possibilities, such as the man in black and the peacock Ming King fought for 300 rounds, and the man in black accidentally split the copper plate with a knife..." Tang Hao said.


    "Or they shamelessly participate in Buddhism and Taoism, or your enemies inadvertently participate, etc. in short, it depends on how much you are thinking. It depends on this time to get promoted and get rich."


    "You cut the plate." he Tianshang squeezed this sentence out of his lungs.


    Tang Hao slowly admitted, "I cut it. You see, I admit it again, but who believes it? The plate is thousands of years old antiques, which is valuable. Moreover, with this plate, you can exchange countless treasures from Zoroastrians. Who will destroy a treasure representing wealth and status?"


    Yes, everyone said that general Tang couldn''t do that. He was a greedy and lecherous guy. This kind of thing will never happen to him. He Tianshang is deliberately diverting people''s attention.


    He probably did it to achieve his ulterior purpose. What purpose? Steal the neighbor''s dog and rinse the hot pot, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, he Tianshang had a fire burning in his chest.


    "Shut up, from the moment I came to your house, you were going to frame me." he Tianshang couldn''t help himself.


    "You just shut up. I''m giving you credit." Tang Hao''s voice was more calm.


    To tell you the truth, he Tianshang has been guarding Chang''an diligently these years. Tang Hao can see it many times in the morning. He looks tired and walks around the street. Several times it was cold and cold. He Tianshang''s nose was running and he smiled at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao analyzed: "you are fair, kind and serious. This is your virtue, so you will have your Majesty''s arrow. But think carefully, why are you still an eight grade official? Your majesty employs only talents. Even if you act sincerely and have no corresponding achievements and means, your majesty will not grant you an official title."


    Tang Hao always talks for a while.


    "It''s because of your virtues that you can call me brothers. People in man Chang''an know that Tang family snacks are delicious. Why can you even take them when you come? You''re welcome. It''s also the credit of your virtues. This is the last chance you can grasp. Your Majesty''s patience is limited. Your majesty doesn''t lack a good man without ability."


    Word by word, Tang Hao''s penetrating whip was like a stone hitting he Tianshang''s heart.


    "As a friend, I have the obligation to point out what you don''t understand. It''s easy for the Tang family to deal with this matter. Just go to Chongning to visit the fire worship temple and ask for treasure and beauty." Tang Hao stood up and smiled.


    "Fire worshippers only doubt going to other places. I promise the Tang family won''t have any trouble about this. Why did you give them to you? Do you want to understand? Just get out of here. I''ll ask the servant to take them home."


    He Tianshang fetched a bucket full of ice water from the well and immersed his head in the water. When he was about to drown, he looked up and gasped.


    When the breath calmed down, the servant brought a towel, he Tianshang dried his head, bent over Tang Hao, gave a courtesy, and left with the criminals and the dead.


    "Husband, who do you think he will frame?" Li Wanqing asked thoughtfully towards he Tianshang.


    "This man will not frame anyone, but will directly report this matter to the emperor and ask him to make a decision." Tang Hao said calmly.


    Li Zhi looked at he Tianshang kneeling on one knee across the table. There was the plate cut in half on the table. After thinking for a long time, he asked, "why don''t you seize the opportunity Tang Hao gave you?"


    He Tianshang smiled miserably and said, "tell your majesty that if this matter works well, many headless cases can be solved overnight, which can not only calm the people''s hearts, but also make the achievements of the lower official go directly to heaven. Finally, you just need to clean up those who did it."


    "Wei Chen almost promised to fight between heaven and man in Tang Hao''s house, but Wei Chen still couldn''t convince himself. It was a capital crime for these people to enter the king''s house at night, and they couldn''t escape anyway." what he Tianshang said is reasonable.


    "But Wei Chen can''t do it. The general is right. I''m not suitable for an official. He and his disciples are the qualified ministers needed by your majesty, so Wei Chen had to report the matter to your majesty for a ruling."


    Li Zhi said with a smile, "Tang Hao''s words are too extreme. Although the gentlemen of the Manchu Dynasty are not good, if the Manchu Dynasty are villains, the consequences are also very terrible. Since ancient times, the balance of yin and yang can be achieved."

 Chapter 1198

    "Good and bad, standing in different places and different angles will get different views, so don''t listen to him. His mouth can sit up the dead from the coffin. He just wants you to tell me this secretly. Do you think he''s really looking for a way to get promoted and get rich for you?"


    He Tianshang didn''t dare to look up, so he knelt there and listened.


    "I''ve been testing you. But after this, I''ve seen your inside and outside thoroughly. Go out of the palace. Don''t tell anyone about those people. I have my own reason."


    When he Tianshang went out, Li Zhi hit several on the record. His own Duke was killed here. Now someone boldly entered the general''s house at night. What do you want to do? You can''t treat me as a dead man.


    Tang Hao went to the East Palace, and then Webster held his big belly and shook it three times in front of Li Xian and general Tang. It''s only three months. How big is your belly?


    Li Xian rushed over impatiently, pulled out a small shrunken pillow from under Webster''s clothes, said with a black face, "Lord Tang knew you were pregnant and prepared a gift. If you are not satisfied, go to his treasure house and let people serve tea. How can you drink hot tea in cold weather?"


    Webster went out of the door unhappily. Li Xianchao Tang Hao smiled bitterly and said, "this woman is crazy. Since she knew she was pregnant, she has been asking me why my belly is still not up and carrying a pillow."


    This is not the first time. Last time Princess Changle went back to the palace, so did Wei.


    Tang Hao laughed and said, "it''s nothing. She can show off in front of us. She hasn''t been pregnant for more than three years, and now she has a child. If it were me, I would show off."


    When the tea was delivered, Li Xian said with a straight face: "those new officials of the imperial court, collectively, wrote a memorial. Fang Xiang and Du Xiang have reviewed it, and then sent it to me."


    "Fang Xiang said that the method in the memorial is very hot. The words and sentences are very penetrating. It has the effect of slapping blood, whips and marks. It may be of great benefit to me to look carefully. After I looked at it, I was shocked and couldn''t sit still. Who knows, this time the door was soft, but I didn''t expect that the memorial of the door was almost full of traps and fraud." Li Xian said.


    "An ordinance asking for tax can take advantage of the imperial court. It sounds promising to use money to pay for the corvee. But such a good thing is always resourceful. Just because it can''t be regarded as corvee, it can only be regarded as collection. The difference between the two words is that the consequences are repeated in the blue sky. How did they think of it?"


    Tang Hao took a look at the memorial, then threw it aside and said with a sad face, "the education of the academy is still not in place. These bastards have been shot and don''t know it. How much do you think you have, and how much do you remember on your face? "


    Tang Hao''s words immediately confused Li Xian. Puzzled, he asked, "thanks to them this time, otherwise the court will suffer a great loss and look bad. Why do you evaluate them so?"


    "Li Xian, do you really think the old fox Fang Xuanling can''t see the mystery? Do you really think Du Ruhui doesn''t feel it? The old-fashioned people like Wang Si can''t see the source of love. If these two old foxes can''t see it, it''s unreasonable." Tang Hao pointed out directly.


    "One or two are hoodwinked. Are hundreds of people hoodwinked? Why are there praises in the court? They are waiting for fools to appear. What good is it for them to offend the Taoist door? I don''t believe you can discount this letter. When your majesty announces it, many people will jump out to block it. After all, it''s one thing to pretend to be stupid, but it''s another."


    Think about it, if there were no academy, these little fools would jump out, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui. Sooner or later, these people would break through the tricks of Taoism and formulate more cruel countermeasures.


    "Li Xian, don''t forget that those old foxes started up in rebellion. None of them can help your Li family win the world in troubled times. Where are they now? These people are heroes and outstanding heroes. How dare you underestimate the people under your ancestors?"


    Hearing general Tang''s analysis, Li Xian was immediately enlightened.


    At the moment, Li Xian constantly appeared in front of the court ministers, and their deeds flowed one by one from his mind. He said to Tang Hao, "I''m afraid it''s really so."


    The Constable of Chang''an County found a small boat in qingshuipu. There were only corpses on board but no living people. One of the old men was holding half a copper plate in his hand. The body was frozen very hard. The constable broke his finger before taking off half a copper plate.


    If it had not been discovered by a business trip preparing for a long trip while the river had not frozen, perhaps the ship would have gone down the river and capsized in the Ba River.


    The great fire worship elder with white hair and beard smelled the flame pattern in his eyebrows. His wrinkled face was full of sorrow, but his sorrow was not for the dead, but for the half copper plate.


    As soon as he got the copper plate, he knew it was true. He wanted to know who the murderer was, but he couldn''t explain why his men were wearing night clothes.


    When everyone was indignant and ready to turn the Tang family palace into a death place tonight, a steward and a guard came to the general''s house.

 Chapter 1199

    The two men took the flame order of the dead elder and asked the fire cult to pay 3000 taels of gold.


    "Do you know why the temple needs to pay gold to the general''s house?" the elder endured his anger and asked patiently.


    The steward of the Tang family said, "elder, the villain doesn''t know. Lord Tang just gives the villain this token and asks the villain to hand it to the elder. Then he takes home 3000 liang of gold. Other villains don''t know anything."


    "Oh, don''t worry about the beauty. The Tang family is a kind family and won''t want women." when the steward said this, the big elder''s pupils would shrink into the tip of a needle, and others would also do it.


    The ignorant steward was shocked and quickly hid behind the guard. The strong man with the appearance of the guard took out the horizontal knife and shouted: "how brave! I told Lord Tang the night before yesterday that the beard is unreliable and they should be killed. There is no reason to give their baby away. Now it is the case. Hey hey, you can do it if you have seed. You will be buried with me when I die."


    The elder comforted the angry congregation and asked in a deep voice, "guard, what happened the night before yesterday?"


    The guard said with a smile, "there were seven thieves who entered the palace and stole. Six were captured alive by the guards of the royal residence. Another one was too badly injured and died. Lord Tang was going to kill them all. As a result, an old man with white beard said he was willing to exchange 3000 liang of gold and 20 beautiful women for a copper plate. If he didn''t change it, the Tang family would never have peace in the future."


    Looking at the elder''s thoughtful look, the guard then said, "three thousand taels of gold is not a small amount. Lord Tang said it''s not worth it. He fought hard for a rotten copper plate and Zoroastrianism. So he agreed. The old man had to take the copper plate first and leave his own wooden token as a mortgage. He said he would take the money today. You people are going to default."


    "Do you mean those people walked out of the Tang family alive and took the copper plate in their hands?" the elder asked.


    "Hey, hey, six alive and one dead. That''s what I did. I can''t bear to look straight at the scene. If I can live, I''ll see a ghost." the guard said coldly.


    The elder looked back, nodded and said, "what you said is true?"


    The guard smiled grimly and said, "is this still false? Now that we''ve all torn our faces, I have no reason to lie to you. I knew that beard doesn''t count. Lord Tang is too credulous to do it? If you don''t do it, I''ll be rude to you."


    Then he raised his horizontal knife and the guard made a gesture to start. Behind the elder, a strong man waved the huge hammer in his hand and hit the guard with a knife on the ground.


    The elder stopped the man, went to the guard, squatted down, looked into his eyes and said, "all the people who went to the Tang family died in a boat by the Bahe River. The copper plate was also broken in two. Tell me, do you know who did it?"


    The guard was stunned for a moment. He immediately laughed and pointed to the elder and said, "you deserve to die. You deserve your beard."


    The kind-hearted elder kicked the guard up as soon as he raised his foot. He didn''t even see his life or death. He told another elder to pay him 30 million gold. Then he walked into the curtain.


    The steward quickly picked up the guard and asked, "Wang Shuan, how about standing up? We don''t want gold. We''ll go now."


    The guard shook his head hard and helped him up to go out.


    A bearded man put two boxes in front of the steward and walked into the back hall. For a time, there were only two of them left in the whole hall.


    Wang Shuan looked up and said to the steward, "steward Zhang, you don''t have to take the money. Now your top priority is to hurry home and tell Lord Tang that those people are dead. Someone wants to frame us. Let Lord Tang be careful."


    "Go quickly. Leave me alone. I can''t lose the gold. Business matters."


    The steward''s face changed greatly. He took out a small wine pot from his arms and stuffed it to Wang Shuan. Then he quickly took off the horse on the carriage, rode on the bareback horse, and ran to Chang''an city.


    Seeing that the steward had left, Wang Shuan leaned against the box, opened the wine pot and took a big gulp. The spicy wine immediately pressed down the bloody smell that was about to turn up.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Lord Tang''s words: "if the Tang family wants to avoid war this time, it depends on your performance. As long as you can play 30% precision on weekdays, our family can not only have 3000 liang of gold into the account, but also sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    Now it should be 80% successful.


    There is a small room next to the hall. The elder and other elders are there. Through a copper pipe, you can see everything in the hall.


    The elder sighed. Things had twists and turns. What the man said may be true.


    Only the most senior elders know about the reward of treasures in the church, and the deduction of 3000 liang of gold and beauty just now is a secret that a senior elder can grasp.


    Tang Hao is well-known. He has been carefully analyzed by the fire cult. As long as he doesn''t hurt the interests of the general''s house, he won''t take the initiative.

 Chapter 1200

    Elder Shaye''s promise may have moved Tang Hao, the elder speculated.


    What''s more, now the light disk has been destroyed, not robbed. Recently, Zoroastrians will launch most of them to look for the whereabouts of the other half of the light plate. Whoever owns it is the murderer.


    "Why did the father take away half of the plate and leave half? Li Xian stood beside his father and asked as he studied the ink.


    The emperor, who was looking at the drawing, left the drawing and said carelessly, "this is to help Tang Hao get away. His original idea is too rough. If you want to escape from the past, you must be careful enough."


    "Hehe, I bet this boy made the idea temporarily. At first, he must have been stunned by his anger and cut off the bright plate. But he soon thought that this method was not easy. For the sake of his dedication to the Tang Dynasty, his father and Emperor took over the mess for him." Emperor Li Zhi was very confident.


    At present, the Royal Li family also has some trouble to deal with. The royal family is really hard to come forward. Let Tang Hao do it and then kill the fire worshippers to avenge him.


    Li Xian didn''t know who the enemy of the Li family was. His father didn''t say, which means he shouldn''t know. He put the ink in his father''s handy position, returned to his seat and continued to look at his chapter.


    After reading two copies of this chapter, Li Xian still couldn''t help but ask: "father, emperor, Fang Xiang, they are going to let the child break through the door. Although this is what the child should do, the child always feels unhappy. They are fools here..."


    Li Zhi put down the pen in his hand. Tears of laughter came out. He patted the table and said, "yes, I see."


    The fully armed home of the Tang family will be blocked outside the city by the city gate. No matter how furious Tang Hao is, the old-fashioned city gate official just won''t let him go. He lies across the city gate. If he wants to enter the city, let Tang Hao trample himself to death first.


    "Well, I''m dressed all over. Who''s so short of eyes to annoy you again? Let me have a look. Iron armor, horse, strong crossbow and flying claw, a young man, don''t die. Can cattle crossbow take out the Barracks at will?" said the city gate official.


    "You''re going to attack the Imperial City, isn''t there less than 200 people?" the shameless Liu Ji was today''s executive officer. Wearing more than a dozen claws and teeth, he came unsteadily from the end of the street, knocked the general''s house with his fingers, took the armor leaves on his body, and finally slapped Tang Hao''s helmet.


    "Get out of here and lead the soldiers into the rosefinch gate. The emperor has done it once, and no one dares to do it after that. It''s not fatal."


    Tang Hao, with a gloomy face, unloaded his armor and threw it on the ground. The generals followed suit. In a short time, more than 200 people became people in short clothes.


    "Can you go in like this?" Tang Hao in thin clothes asked.


    "Of course, no problem. By the way, you can take the horizontal knife. Boy, who are you going to trouble in the city? If it''s Fang Xuanling and Ma Ying, you can also take it, boy."


    "Ask for a debt of 3000 taels of gold," said Tang Hao. He left the steward to take care of the horses and soldiers. He took people directly to the fire worship temple in chongningfang.


    The magistrate of Chang''an County was scared to death. He ordered the constable to follow Tang Hao and begged constantly until he saw the Zhenguo general taking people into the Shenhuo temple. Then he wiped his head. Sweat beads and soybeans were big.


    The county magistrate sighed, found a stall selling jelly and sat down.


    As expected, the Tang family''s style did not disappoint the people who love to watch the excitement in Chang''an. As long as the beards in the temple beat each other, those who can run and move are not beaten.


    Wang Shuan, who was seriously injured, lay half dead in the hall. When he heard the continuous crying outside, he suddenly became refreshed. He sat up and laughed, pointing to the beard hiding everywhere in the hall.


    Not only the elder, but also other elders were relieved to hear that the temple people reported that Tang Hao had smashed it. Tang Hao is so unscrupulous, which shows that the Tang family is indeed not involved in the disappearance of Guangming plate.


    They also have deep concerns about meeting the real power Marquis of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Let''s go out and meet the famous general. I believe the final solution is nothing more than money." the elders walked out of the secret room with the elder and stood in front of the burning light, waiting for Tang Hao''s arrival.


    Wang Shuan wanted to say a few sarcastic words, but under the cold eyes of the elder, he consciously shut his mouth and obediently guarded beside the box.


    Surrounded by the guards, Tang Hao entered the hall, glanced at the burning light candle, ordered the people to throw away the wooden stick in their hands, put the horizontal knife into the scabbard, ordered them to guard outside the hall, and went in alone.


    Tang Hao''s respect for the bright god treasure won the favor of the elder. He stood out from the crowd and saluted the town general with his arms in his arms.


    Tang Hao followed his example and saluted the elder with his arms. Although he was not very standard, he was pious.

 Chapter 1201

    The elder was very satisfied with the etiquette of the young Tang Dynasty. He smiled and said, "why is general Tang so angry?"


    "I just came to get my gold." Tang Hao pointed to Wang Shuan lying on the ground and said, "take this useless waste back for disposal, but elder, won''t you give me a reason to beat my guard?"


    "The respected elder Shaye is dead, his entourage is dead, and the precious light plate is cut in half. In such a sudden situation, two people come to my temple to implement the agreement with the dead. Wise general, what would you do if it were you?" the elder said with good reason.


    "Those two people must have been chopped up and fed to the dog. I''m a general. Naturally, I can do this. You''re an outsider. How dare you dare to touch my family? You say that elder Shaye sneaked into my house in the middle of the night with people." speaking of this, Tang Hao''s eyes scattered cold light.


    "Although I killed one, I still mercifully forgave them. In line with my respect for the gods, I also agreed to his request. Elder, do you think this matter can be easily taken over?"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s statement, the elder turned back and gave orders. The giant man came out with a heavy box and put it at Tang Hao''s feet.


    "General, this guy hurt me." Wang Shuan''s flattering expression made people want to beat him. Money is always a good medicine for wounds. The general opened the box and threw Lao Wang two pieces of gold, and he immediately cured all his diseases.


    "The Tang family needs face." Tang Hao pointed to the outside, and the elder nodded to understand, "do you know who did it? I''d like to know that the Tang family has investigated everywhere. The Tang family is not afraid to carry the black pot, but they hate to be used by others. If you know who did it, please tell me."


    The elder nodded again. Tang Hao didn''t say anything next. He waved and walked into three guards, one carrying a box, and walked out of the door with general Tang.


    "Elder, 4500 taels of gold is also a lot of money for us. Why should we give it to them easily?" a young preacher was puzzled.


    "Don''t pay too much attention to money. You can''t imagine the role of these gold. At least the Tang family is on the same side with us, and those who kill and destroy the bright plate will show their feet sooner or later. We just need to wait patiently and help us achieve our goals with the help of the Tang family."


    At this time, the big elder''s eyes were full of hope: "there is little hope that we can return to our hometown. The state of Tang is our last place to live. If we can''t show off, we can''t show off."


    Liu Ji kept in front of the rosefinch door and saw Tang Hao coming back with his people. He was a famous one eyed old thief on the green forest road. Just looking at the size of the box and the heavy steps of the guard, I knew that the boy had made another windfall.


    "You''ve made a fortune. You robbed more than 4000 liang of gold with a stick of incense. It''s a good business."


    Then he said, "that broken temple really has a lot of money. I have to consider whether I want to vote. Anyway, it''s only banned for two months. It''s a good deal."


    Tang haoquan thought he was farting, but Tang Hao listened to the words "ban for two months".


    "Uncle Liu, don''t tease me, boy. I just went to ask for some debt. I didn''t provoke anyone for more than half an hour. You''re generous and let go of the boy." Tang Hao is like a child begging his elders.


    "It''s no problem for me to let you go, but empress Zhaoyi already knows that you took someone to attack the rosefinch gate and beat the chengmenguan. This is not once or twice." Liu Ji said solemnly.


    "We didn''t see it the first two times. This time it''s different. Magistrate Wang entered the city at the back door of your house. People directly went to the palace to tell you the crime of arrogance. Zhaoyi was very angry. I didn''t have all the Yi''s orders. I''m forbidden to study for two months. Don''t memorize those books and don''t come out."


    Do it again. It''s not once or twice. Just go home and don''t go out.


    Tang Hao was just about to take the guards out of the city to go home. Liu Ji stretched out his arm to stop Tang Hao and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Confinement? It''s not the first time. Go home and shut yourself in the study for two months." Tang Hao said indifferently.


    "Boy, there''s no such good thing this time. Do you know the Abandoned Garden in Qujiang? That''s the house. Where is your forbidden place for the Royal abandoned garden that has fallen more than half?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Ji still didn''t forget to say, "cow, the Royal Guard locked the door. In addition to books, there were two Nang cakes and no tea in a day. Boy, my mother is angry this time."


    As soon as Liu Ji dodged, Duan Hong came out. In the corner, there were four or five big men with stone faces. Without saying a word, Duan Hong took out a piece of paper and slipped it into Tang Hao''s arms. He smiled to the guard to catch him.


    Tang Hao was tied up with three finger thick ropes.


    "Duan Hong, you son of a bitch, tie me up in this way." Tang Hao shouted angrily.

 Chapter 1202

    "This is what mother Zhaoyi ordered. She just said to tie you firmly." Duan Hong''s expression was cruel.


    "I didn''t say how to tie it. Of course, we servants need to understand the meaning. I just think this method is the strongest and it''s rare to use it once. I want to try it."


    As soon as Wu Tong was about to get close, Duan Hong kicked him and only dared to follow him from a distance. Until the general was carried into the abandoned garden, Duan Hong withdrew the guard and asked the steward to return to the general''s house with gold.


    After entering the garden, Tang Hao knew why he called Qujiang garden a waste garden. The snow was covered with the paw marks of unknown animals.


    "General Tang is lucky. There are foxes and wild dogs here. Tut Tut, there are jackals. I don''t know where they came in. Zhaoyi said two Nang cakes a day. You see, the steward has cleaned your room. If you don''t have time to clean the spider web or something, general Tang, you''ll just wait. In cold weather, there won''t be live spiders running around."


    Just now, he was a commanding and overbearing general Tang. In less than an hour, he became a poor scholar trapped in a locked study. Sitting on Tang Hao''s hard bed, he looked at the mountains of books piled up on his desk.


    Besides, there are two hard dry cakes in the black old bowl next to me. Then I look at my broken mosquito net. I haven''t thought of one for a long time. Therefore, the thin mattress under my ass exudes a musty smell.


    Remember hard and think sweet. My mother won''t do such boring things. Zhaoyi is a woman who pays attention to her identity. Even if she commits a felony and wants to behead tomorrow, she will let Tang Hao eat, dress and wash clean.


    Tang Hao was not the only one who was unlucky. There were two bodyguards squatting on the wall. They were about to shrink into a ball. The white breath blew in their hands, and it was estimated that there was not much heat.


    "Come down and warm up in the room. I have something to say." Tang Hao raised his head and said to the two bodyguards. Who knows that the two guys seem to have seen ghosts. All of a sudden, he pretended to be on business and didn''t get angry by grasping the handle of the knife.


    It took half an hour for Tang Hao to walk around the whole yard, and the guard also saw thirty or forty. Although everyone was frozen like a turtle, no one was willing to warm up in the house.


    There are guards in the southeast and North, but there is no guard in the southwest. The one person tall Reed was beeped by the cold wind. The end of the reed is the Qujiang pool. The Qujiang River has not frozen up to now this year.


    When the wind blew on the water surface, Tang Hao found millet by the water. Diaohu rice is made of this. Take a small knife to cut two bundles, step on the frozen hard soil on the edge of Qujiang River, take a stone to knock open the thin ice on the side of the small ditch, and the three foot long fish put their heads into the ice hole to breathe.


    The bamboo is sharpened, and four or five small fish will come up in three or two times. There can''t be more. Empress Zhaoyi decreed that if she wanted to stay for two months, she would never lose one day. In order to show their words and deeds, the Royal people all this virtue.


    Even if he is wrong, Tang Hao must stay for two months. Although there are fat rabbits everywhere, Tang Hao chased them three times and returned empty handed. At night, he put two rope buckles to see his luck. There is nothing in the kitchen. How can this be?


    Tang Hao catches a guard and tells him that he can''t give food, but there are no less seasoning appliances in the kitchen. Just tell Wu Tong squatting outside the door. This should not be a violation.


    No news for a long time. When Tang Hao rubbed the millet down and was ready to bake it with a bamboo tube, the guard brought the guy in the kitchen. It seems that the Tang family''s kitchen is full of everything except rice noodles.


    When the bodyguard gave him something, a note was passed into Tang Hao''s hand. Eating is now a big thing. Three fish in brown sauce and two in soup are missing a handful of coriander to decorate.


    When the fish was cooked, Diaohu rice was already cooked. When he saw the grunts of the guards'' stomachs, Tang Hao pretended not to see them and invited them to eat together. No one answered. He deserved to starve to death.


    Tang Hao ate a large bowl full of carved Hu rice and braised fish. He ate two, steaming fish soup and warm all over.


    He added charcoal to the carbon basin. When he heard the sound of charcoal exploding, Tang Hao took out the note and glanced at it. It was Li Xian''s note with the word "ghost" written on it.


    Tang Hao had an impulse to yell at me. He made trouble for a long time to let me catch ghosts. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, including Youyan and Zhikong, can be anyone. Why do you want me to do this? The emperor is possessed.


    Those bodyguards who look strong are useless, but they are brave enough to catch up with the crows by the river.


    Tang Hao read the book of rites a little. When he looked up again, he found that it was already dark outside. The bodyguards who were patrolling around with lanterns just now can''t find any. Have they been eaten by ghosts?


    Confucius said that Zibuyu''s strange forces confuse gods, and Yan Zhitui also said that the funniest thing in the world is ghosts and gods. At this time, Tang Hao calmed his mind and tried his best to put his thinking into the content of the book without considering things outside his body.

 Chapter 1203

    There was a hairy thing touching his neck. Tang Hao stiff his neck and turned his head. He was ready to see a ghost face. The result was very disappointed. It was a broken mosquito net.


    I don''t know when the broken mosquito net was put on his neck. He angrily threw the mosquito net aside and continued to read. Empress Zhaoyi said that Tang Hao must recite the book of rites in these two months.


    The urine is suffocating badly. Tang Hao wants to solve it in the house, but he thinks this is his only small house. Abruptly, Tang Hao gave up his strange idea, went out and turned left, found a leeward place to solve it happily, and went back to the house with satisfaction.


    At the door, his hair stood up because there were two rows of footprints at the door.


    Standing outside the main hall, Li Zhi looked at Qujiang and said to Zhaoyi, "why do my eyelids jump so much? I always feel that something ominous is going to happen."


    "Your Majesty, this is a heavy heart. Don''t worry. Tang Hao will be fine. I asked Old Duke Qin. Duke Qin said that Tang Hao must break this puzzle. Cheng Zhijie said so, and Niu JINDA didn''t object. The general of the town has experienced many things that we can''t imagine." Wu Zhaoyi said affectionately.


    After taking a look at the future of Qujiang, Wu Zhaoyi said, "Qujiang has been desolate for too long. I know that your Majesty''s uncle''s death has always been your heart knot. Uncle Yuanba and his father have the best feelings. If it weren''t for uncle Yuanba''s early death, you wouldn''t have to suffer so much, and you wouldn''t have made your brother turn against you after so many twists and turns."


    "I just want to solve this mystery. When we meet our father and emperor in the future, uncle Huang can make it clear."


    Li Zhi hung down his sleeves and was bleak. With her hands on her back, she waved to Wu Zhaoyi, and a tired voice came out: "the Hongfu woman in those years can be called a hero. Her martial arts are rare in the world. Li Jing is not her opponent. Accept the mother''s plea to trace the cause of Uncle Yuan Ba''s death."


    Speaking of this, Li Zhi''s expression was full of regret: "after missing for three days, Hongfu found her in the wasteland. Since then, her temperament has changed greatly. She has been crazy for three months every first day. Tang Hao has the art of connecting heaven and is still helpless. I''m very worried that the town general will repeat the mistake."


    Since the beginning of winter, the Baiqi Division has devoted half of its strength to this. In addition to the words "the country of the North underworld" obtained by Yan Zhitui, the royal family has done its best to get out of the abandoned house by the river. A good garden has been demolished, and no trace has been found three feet into the ground.


    A figure appeared in front of Tang Hao, with a big mouth and white teeth. It seemed that he wanted to choose people to eat.


    With his hands stretched out straight, Tang Hao seemed to hear a string break in his head. If his strong curiosity hadn''t prompted him to stay awake, I''m afraid he would have fainted by now.


    "General, madam, let me give you something. The ground is too hard. I dug it for a long time. I''m unfamiliar with my skills." after listening to this, Tang Hao''s seven souls and six souls are in their places. The four happiness of dog day scared the general to death. Tang Hao already felt that he was going to pee his pants again.


    He hurried to the back to pee again, which relieved him.


    "General, didn''t you pee just now? Why did you pee again?"


    "Squat down." Tang Hao gave an order.


    "Why?" Si Xi couldn''t touch his head and squatted down obediently. Tang Hao rushed up and punched and kicked. After kicking, he felt warm and comfortable.


    "What did madam send?" Tang Hao was very pleased when he took the burden.


    What a good daughter-in-law is a woman who knows when her husband needs something most. Fairy grass powder, barbed armor, soft armor, crossbow, saw that can be stuffed into your hair, and a pair of warm boots that can pop out sharp blades. Qiongyu San also has them.


    Lao sun''s making anesthetics is even more indispensable.


    After getting rid of Sixi, Tang Hao moved over and covered the rain urn on the hole, returned to the house, hid in a mosquito net and continued to watch the book of rites. The cold wind outside the window was cold.


    Snow foam came out of the crack in the window lattice and fell on the bookcase. Looking back at the brazier, Tang Hao sighed, took the fire pliers to stir up the charcoal fire, put the remaining fish on the shelf to cook, stewed tofu and stewed fish. When the meat is stewed until it is crispy and rotten, it''s just time to eat.


    Cold night, lonely lamp ghost house, what a harmonious environment. Crows don''t cry anymore. I don''t know where to hide from the wind.


    Even if it''s a ghost, it won''t choose such a day to travel.


    After supper, Tang Hao paced in the room. After confirming that the ground was solid, he turned his eyes to the wall. It must be useful for Emperor Li Zhi to choose such a room for himself.


    After spending a whole day, Tang Hao observed the whole abandoned house and came to the conclusion that the houses here were artificially demolished, and many houses that fell to the ground were very new. Those who dare to demolish the royal garden can''t think of anyone except the Emperor himself.


    Gongshu wood has been missing for some time. No one knows his whereabouts. His son lost a public game and went to the academy to be important. The old man came back half a month after he disappeared.


    But no matter who asked him where he had gone, the old man was a dead man with deep regret. Was it that the old man had been brought to the ghost house?

 Chapter 1204

    Find a ladder and have a good look at the roof tomorrow. Tang Hao made a plan and began winding silk thread in the room, hanging a small bell by the pillow.


    When the sun was shining on the window, someone knocked at the door. Tang Hao opened the door and saw Duan Hong standing outside the door. Tang Hao punched the guy on the nose. Unexpectedly, he could hit him this time.


    Tang Hao has done this kind of thing countless times and has never succeeded. But this time, Tang Hao''s fist hit Duan Hong''s nose heavily. Tang Hao can even hear the sound of broken nose bones.


    The master''s nose is also soft. A heavy fist will collapse and nose blood will flow. Duan Hong didn''t take care of her nose, but asked Tang Hao in surprise, "you slept last night. When you slept at night, nothing strange happened?"


    "Who said no? I cooked a pot of Diaohu rice last night, stewed a few fish, and even solved it with supper. Isn''t it strange that general Tang Tang Hao still needs to cook by himself?" Tang Hao said disapprovingly.


    Duan Hong grabbed a handful of snow and stuffed it into her nostrils. She pinched and lifted her hand on her nose, and her flat nose regained its straightness. He went to the house and checked it carefully. He didn''t find any abnormality. His hand was stuffed into the quilt and there was still a trace of residual temperature.


    "Tang Hao, listen, it''s really dangerous there." Duan Hong glanced at Tang Hao and said softly.


    Qujiang River, a broken reed on the Bank of the river, drooping its head towards the ice, you can vaguely see the small fish below. The small hole opened yesterday was blown by the cold wind all night and frozen hard again. Tang Hao took out his knife and continued to break the ice.


    After another small opening, Tang Hao found that the small fish under the ice seemed to be frozen, and his action was very slow. Two of them had sunk to the shallow bottom of the water and didn''t move.


    Tang Hao laughed, inserted four or five pieces of bamboo hair, and then went to find millet. Duan Hong said nothing behind him and followed her back to the house.


    After closing the door, Tang Hao picked out a fish with chopsticks and dissected it a little, first the skin, then the meat. After a while, the last fish on the bone was also removed. Looking at Tang Hao''s face, Duan Hong''s heart couldn''t help pumping up. Watching him cut the big bone of the fish with a knife, the knife seemed to be subject to resistance.


    Tang Hao breathed a long sigh of relief, padded a handkerchief and broke the fish bone. There was nothing but a steel needle as thin as ox hair.


    "Let me prick you with this needle." Tang Hao turned to Duan Hong. When Duan Hong didn''t get up, his people rowed three feet away with the stool. Idiots know that the things found in the fish bones are not good.


    Tang Hao cooked it like a Dharma and pulled out a blue steel needle from the bone of another fish.


    In this way, two steel needles were placed side by side in front of the Zhenguo general. He held his chin and shook his head constantly. If someone wanted to assassinate himself last night, 80 of them were gone.


    But if you don''t want to kill, what about the steel needle?


    "General, let me take these two steel needles back. The old worshippers in the palace will know what it is and who uses it." Duan Hong said carefully to Tang Hao.


    "No need. I know who put the steel needle into the fish bone. I just don''t want to expose it." Tang Hao''s expression became cold and serious.


    "I think these two steel needles are poisonous. They should be a kind of synthetic poison. There is only one steel needle. This fish can''t eat bad people. Maybe something will happen if you eat two fish. I bet this synthetic poison can''t kill people. Take it back and let the worshippers do experiments. If you can''t kill people, you can knock the evening clock tonight less. If you poison people, the evening clock will ring normally."


    Tang Hao carefully ordered Duan Hong to act quietly.


    "I''m ready."


    Duan Hong didn''t understand for a moment and asked strangely, "what are you going to do?"


    "Run wow, what else can you do? If you can''t poison people, it means it''s a mental game. As long as you''re smart enough, you''ll be fine if you play. But if you poison people, it means they want to kill people. I don''t run. I''m waiting for the knife. Go."


    "You haven''t said who the poison needle is. There has been a breakthrough in recent years. You''re dead and become a mystery again." Duan Hong also wanted to argue with Tang Hao in a low voice, but he pushed and pushed him out of the door.


    Tang Hao regained his former calm and sat in front of the window to continue reading the book of rites.


    I don''t know if my eyes are spent. A dark red bag at the foot of the bed suddenly squirmed. Tang Hao quickly put on deer skin gloves and picked up the bag from under the bed to have a look. Who expected that the belt would move.


    He grabbed the tape, picked it up at one end and turned it over. There were two small mice sewn side by side on the tape. The mice didn''t have much blood on them. The two mice who ran for their lives couldn''t keep pace, so they walked from left to right, from front to back.


    If you can''t see the mouse, you think the dark red band is dancing.

 Chapter 1205

    The crow came again and croaked. It was very leisurely.


    Tang Hao knows that there must be rotten meat in the place where there are many crows. He called the patrolling bodyguards and accompanied him to the place with the most crows. Before he reached the front, the crow began to make a loud noise.


    He didn''t care. The bodyguard cut the grass with a long knife and looked around. When Tang Hao reached the deepest part of the barren grass beach, he found a riprap beach with many strange stones and a deep and long path.


    The clever Tang Hao blocked the bodyguard in front of him, walked slowly along the path, and tried to shrink himself behind the bodyguard. From time to time, he stretched out his head four or four places to observe. A bodyguard broke his skin by the sharp thorn of a jujube tree, foamed at his mouth and bled to death.


    What poison is this? The legendary machine pulling medicine is not so terrible. In fact, human vitality is very terrible. If it is not nitrile, no poison can take human life so quickly, and I don''t know what it is.


    At that time, the poisons used for home travel were biological toxins or plant toxins. The era of using synthetic toxins had not yet come. At this time, the bodyguard lying here had no heartbeat and pulse.


    Tang Hao was sure that this guy was really dead.


    Tang Hao is not going to follow him. He put on his gas mask and deerskin gloves. When he cleaned up, he looked back at the remaining two bodyguards and found that they looked like earth, trembling like chaff, and the meaning of pleading in his eyes could not be more obvious.


    The north wind blew, and the snow foam poured into people''s neck. No one felt cold. The two bodyguards'' winter clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Tang Hao peeled off the dead bodyguard''s clothes, lit them and threw them into the messy grass. The fluffy thatch burned quickly. His front feet rested a little, and his back feet followed everyone with grass ash, just like walking.


    Seeing the words on the stone, Tang Hao bypassed far away, and the crow flew away. There was a gray figure running with the crow in the grass. He didn''t run as fast as the crow. The small crossbow in Tang Hao''s hand was strong, and the medicine smeared on the crossbow was immoral.


    The man in grey only took two steps and hit three crossbows and arrows on his back. This was set by gongshumu to make up for Tang Hao''s poor accuracy. The grey man''s hair and eyebrows were burned out, but he was not dead.


    In addition to trembling all over, there was a heartbeat and pulse, but the mouth was full of plant ash. Tang Hao opened his mouth and found that his mouth was badly burned. The guard was just about to chop off this guy''s head.


    The town general quickly stopped and said, "leave him. We need intelligence. This guy is very important."


    "Can''t kill? General, the dog''s mouth is burned. Even if we wake up, we can''t ask anything. We''re in danger. It''s also a burden to take him. It''s better to take our head." the guard is very direct and straightforward.


    Tang Hao smiled and said: "Who told you that a person can''t reveal a secret if he can''t speak? Without a mouth, hands, hands, feet, arms and legs, he can''t write. It''s not a big deal. I have a friend. I can''t understand his words, but if I can understand what he draws, I can draw pictures. It''s not difficult to understand pictures."


    After a while, a voice came. The guard leader took the lead and ran along the path. When everyone saw the subordinates hanging on the branches, they immediately stopped, waited until everyone arrived, and then started again, and then walked forward.


    Seeing that no one was hurt along the way, Tang Hao looked sadly at the talkative bodyguard around him. Why didn''t he even let go of his robe.


    The bodyguard''s first reaction was to cut at Tang Hao with a knife, but with the crisp sound of a bow and crossbow, the bodyguard could only fall obediently to the ground, and the three female arrows inserted in his left shoulder plunged deeply into his body.


    He was unwilling to wriggle his body to get up. Tang Hao squatted down and whispered, "do you know how you exposed?" the bodyguard shook his head numbly. He was sure that the town general didn''t see him poisoning his companion, because it would take three hours for the poison to melt in his stomach.


    At that time, Tang Hao was still sleeping. It was impossible to know. The guard wanted to know how Tang Hao guessed it was his own.


    At this time, Tang Hao talked about him. After a while, he smiled and said, "I don''t care how you killed your brother. I just need you to have no time to commit suicide now. Talking to you is waiting for the anesthetic to work."


    "The man really can''t say anything, but you can. The anesthetic developed by Sun Simiao, the medicine saint, is of guaranteed quality. He said that the effect is four hours." at this time, a circle of shadow filled Tang Hao''s face.


    Wait until the guard leader arrives with a group of people. The fire has spread to the edge of Qujiang River. The fire struggled and went out. Tang Hao said to the guard leader: "This person must not die, and you can''t think about killing people and passing the blame. Once this person dies, I guarantee that your whole family, old and young, will be cut down, maybe nine families. If you keep this person''s life today, I''ll give you a promise. No one will investigate your responsibility later. It''s a big deal to distribute the border army."


    This is the general''s momentum and cold working style.

 Chapter 1206

    No matter how far the road is, you can come to the end. Tang Hao saw a smiling body on the edge of Qujiang River. Although he had been roasted by the fire, his dark face still had a strong smile. He stretched forward his hands and looked like a warm welcome.


    I saw the pointed wedge on the chest of the body. Tang Hao couldn''t help jumping his feet and scolding: "go to your mother''s name of May and September. Go to your mother''s name of 90 to welcome guests. A group of perverts can''t be normal to welcome guests..."


    On the way back, Tang Hao asked the bodyguard to shoot a fat rabbit for his dinner.


    At night, when the bell rang 107, the general of Zhenguo relaxed and began to cook dinner. When he heard the sound of rumbling outside, Tang Hao''s hand slowed down and continued to settle the rabbit meat.


    Rabbit meat has a strong earthy smell and needs seasoning to suppress it. Several mangrove seeds are thrown out from the star anise. Once it is eaten by mistake, it will cause nausea, vomiting and dizziness, or coma. The two are very similar.


    But for an old eater like Tang Hao, it is not difficult to distinguish the two. There are only seven or eight in the whole package of star anise. It seems that people don''t want to plan. The town general can''t sleep.


    "General, a bodyguard was nailed to the wall with a javelin just now. Shall we find the murderer?" the head bodyguard asked general Tang for advice through the window.


    "Quit. You can''t afford to play this game. I have guests tonight. Get me a jar of good wine. Remember to tell the store clearly that I want to treat guests, or the wine will be poisonous." Tang Hao ordered it properly.


    The dog meat rolls three times, and the immortal can''t stand stably. If the rabbit meat rolls a few more times, it will rot in the pot and can''t be eaten.


    Tang Hao, who was in control of the heat, opened the door and waited for the guests to come in, but there was no one left and right. He was a little angry. He said he would treat. The bastard didn''t even eat actively. Tang Hao scolded in his heart.


    "If you can''t get down, I''ll eat it alone." he shouted to the empty room, took a large piece of meat from the pot, carried the mellow soup, and took a big sip from the wine jar.


    "Look, there''s no poison in the wine and vegetables. Don''t worry. I''m a general of the Tang Dynasty. I still have some credibility, but your credibility is worrying..." wiping his mouth, the general of the town put one leg on the chair and said carelessly to the air.


    "There''s no way. It''s always right to be careful. I believe you are a gentleman. I''m not going to follow their footsteps." one sounded a little weak, and his voice slowly sounded from the roof.


    "You know my cooking skills. Today, there happened to be a fat rabbit braised in brown sauce, and then stewed slowly over a low fire. The taste is old. It''s a pity if you don''t eat it." Tang Hao enjoyed delicious food.


    "Who said I wouldn''t eat? I''ve eaten the food you cooked twice. It tastes really good, but I still like the braised meat in the Academy. It''s delicious only when it''s stewed in a big pot. Give me more fat and some soup." a small silver bowl hung from the beam with a rope.


    Tang Hao was not surprised. He took out a bowl full of meat from the pot and poured soup. He saw that the bowl of meat quickly went up the beam of the house.


    Listening to the moving and quiet son, someone drank a mouthful of soup and seemed to think of something, "you picked out the mangrove seeds in star anise?"


    "Nonsense, that thing can be used as medicine and seasoning? Are you afraid you won''t die fast enough?" Tang Hao asked.


    "It''s very difficult to live in this world. If you''re not careful, you''ll die worse than a pig." the voice fell from the beam with meat fragrance.


    "Last time that guy who didn''t listen to the advice was going to stab you in the grass, but he was stabbed three times. But can you really get news from him? If you can, you will send it. This guy has a high status and knows many things. The emperor will thank you." the voice of being fed by delicious food is very beautiful.


    Tang Hao then filled the silver bowl with meat and soup. Listening to his explanation, he was confused. He asked strangely, "don''t you worry? You''re a group, so you''re not afraid of secret disclosure?"


    "I''m afraid, but you have people in your hands. What can I do? By the way, I''m curious. Where did you send another guy? I didn''t see you send anyone out."


    "It''s hard to walk on the road. I can only go through tunnels and extort confessions by torture. I have some experts here. I still don''t want to inquire too much about some secrets. I''m afraid if I know too much, the emperor will cut off my head."


    So they ate rabbit meat and wine. Many things can be solved at the wine table. So sometimes Tang Hao wondered why he had to break his head when food could solve things.


    "Did you dig that tunnel yourself? By the way, how did I forget Sixi? This damn guy broke my big deal. Your emperor won this gamble." the voice on the roof beam continued.


    "My teacher gave me a book on my deathbed. It mentioned you. I began to think it was an old man''s illusion. Who knows that just a few months later, I''m going to fight with you. Does the kingdom of the northern underworld really exist?"


    What the teacher once mentioned is like a knot in his heart.

 Chapter 1207

    "Tell me, you tell me about it. And I''ll tell you where the jade card is hidden. I won''t lie to you."


    Tang Hao promised, "I have three, really."


    The silver bowl hung down from the beam again, "pour me a bowl of wine and fill it up. Who believes your words is bleeding and mildew. I want to know the secret of the jade card, but since Tian Xiangzi was killed by you, I''ve forced myself not to think about everything about the jade card."


    The voice on the beam is still calm and touches the key information. Reason is higher than emotion.


    "Because once I get greedy in my heart, I will be sent to the poor Jedi to die. If I''m not sure, I''ll never do it. Besides, you hide the jade card in the forest, so that everyone in the world knows. Let all the cheap bones die and continue to become a specimen in Sun Simiao''s medicine house, but you sleep safely at home."


    At this point, the voice became cynical: "I wonder, all smart people, how can they be fooled by you?"


    Tang Hao spit out the rabbit bones, wiped his hands and said, "to be honest, have you sent someone?"


    "I still couldn''t hold back. I sent a good hand to go in with Gao Juri. As a result, I was bitten by a spider in the tree. I was stunned and cut off my arm before I escaped. In the final analysis, my kung fu was not home. After that man came back, he was made into a specimen by me learning the appearance of the academy and put it in my room as a souvenir. I would never dare to make such a mistake again in the future."


    Tang Hao nodded and said, "people are learning from constant failures. Congratulations, you can sum it up again. By the way, listen to what you mean, I won the bet. Since I am the winner, where is the prize? You ate my rabbit meat and drank my good wine for nothing. Don''t you leave some souvenirs?"


    "The emperor''s bet has naturally been handed over to the emperor. You are not satisfied with the welcome of nine corpses. This is supreme holiness, and ordinary people in the world can''t enjoy it." the voice became a little gloomy.


    "I''m worried about it here. Nine corpses welcome the guests. I saw only one corpse. When will you send the other eight? Say hello and I''ll take them in person. There are many girls at home. Don''t scare Tang Hao and them." Tang Hao raised his arm and shot a crossbow and arrow at the beam of the house. Then he grabbed the door and fled without looking at it.


    As long as you go out alive today, everything will be fine.


    A huge stone fell down and blocked the gate. The whole room shook. Tang Hao quickly stood up against the wall. Only the charcoal basin in Nuo Da''s room sent out a bright and beating fire.


    "Your bow and arrow didn''t hit me. It''s your turn to die." a tall and thin man in black appeared on the edge of the brazier, waved his hand, but found that his two fingers had fallen off.


    He hurried back. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Hao quickly turned out of the window of the room, scattered all the fairy grass powder in the small bag, and then went into the underground hole, stringed the crossbow and installed the crossbow.


    Tang Hao felt a little more settled. The room was silent. When Tang Hao planned to squat in the underground cave until dawn, the room collapsed and dusty for a time.


    The house fell, the smoke dispersed, and the moon shone. Tang Hao stretched his head out of the hole in the ground and found that the guy was flying in the sky and circling in circles. He rubbed his eyes twice before he found that there was a rope on the guy.


    Looking up, Tang Hao involuntarily drilled his head into the hole in the ground. Two big Eagles tied ropes to their claws and hung the guy flying in the sky. The air flow from the huge wings fanned the scattered dust again.


    Seeing that this guy was taken away by the eagle, Tang Hao climbed out of the cave and sat in a daze on the ruins. Can he say that this is his future enemy? It''s troublesome. There are eight bodies. Who knows when they will be delivered to themselves.


    It was too cold outside. Tang Hao had to hide back in the underground cave. After a while, someone touched his feet in the underground cave and heard Wu Tong''s voice coming from under his feet.


    "General, are you all right?"


    "What can I do? Except being half frozen." Tang Hao sighed. This competition with others is really not his own specialty. If he hadn''t tied silk thread in the room, he would have to take off his skin today.


    They didn''t want to kill themselves, but Yupai saved them. The original nonsense has now become his last talisman.


    Peacock King Ming opened his eyes wide before he died. I wanted to see God''s punishment, but nothing appeared, and no dust fell from the top of the dungeon.


    He came all the way to Chang''an, but quietly turned into ashes. The house collapsed and the enclosure was cancelled because of irreversible factors.


    The general of Zhenguo was put home and continued to be quiet. Before leaving the city gate, looking at Chang''an covered with heavy snow, a sad meaning rose from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 1208

    I seem to have changed. Since I was unwilling to do the first shameless thing, it seems that I can''t do everything in the future without this means.


    While counting the bricks on the walls of the city, Tang Hao cursed the irresponsible bell ringer yesterday. He just knocked the 108 bell less, which nearly killed him.


    On the ninth brick in the seventh row, there is a ferocious face, which seems to be painted by an urchin at will. This is the only clue that Li Zhi can tell himself. That''s all the betrayal bodyguard told him.


    Seeing the ghost appeared, he obeyed this man. Li Zhi must know a lot. From his dejected look, Tang Hao knew his depression after being plotted by others.


    He watched with his own eyes as Li Zhi added three more orders to Hou Junji. Secretary Cheng hardly dared to read the words in the book. He just put them in a cowhide tube, sealed them with fire paint, and was sent to the border army.


    Hou Junji will like it. The general of Zhenguo seems to see that the nine surnames of Zhaowu have changed from prosperity to the clouds of the past one night. Tang Hao found three ghosts. They were beautiful, with three horns and a charming smell in their eyes. They must have been painted by a woman.


    In the flying snow, the general of Zhenguo returned to his palace and was warmly welcomed by his wife and concubine, which is unspoken. The story of husband catching ghosts has been spread among Xun GUI in Chang''an, but everyone is not surprised.


    It would be disappointing if Immortal disciples didn''t even have this means. Yuan Tiangang was very regretful. He thought that catching ghosts was his strong point. The means of making a living handed down by his ancestors was absolutely guaranteed in terms of reputation.


    After communicating with the general of Zhenguo, Yuan Tiangang wrote a memorial, hoping that the emperor would hand over such things to professionals like himself. As for Tang Hao, it would be enough to teach a good book. Tang Hao strongly agreed with Yuan Tiangang''s proposal.


    It''s better for those dead people with crying and smiling faces not to appear in front of themselves, but in front of Yuan Tiangang''s door.


    The emperor granted yuan Tiangang''s request. This is what he has always done. He never attacks those who have the courage to admit things. If yuan Tiangang can''t stand down in front of everyone, it will frustrate the minister''s heart.


    "Don''t set a trap for others in the future. You know it will kill people. I''ll never tell you something, but I can tell you plainly. Once you find the trace of these people, you can kill them all. Anyway, I''m willing to pay any price."


    When Li Zhi and Tang Tao were walking in the garden, they hit the pine trees with fists, and the snow fell. Before the emperor left, Tang Hao could only shrink his neck and let a large piece of snow hit his head.


    "After discovering the ghost, the general''s house sent a family to look for it one by one at the gates of ancient cities such as Luoyang and Jingyang. Wei Chen can say for sure that there will be a harvest." Tang Hao said for sure.


    "Not enough. The Baiqi Division also needs pigeons to deliver letters. Otherwise, you''d like to be the commander of the Baiqi division. I find you have this talent." Li Zhi''s expression is serious.


    "No, the minister is a man who needs face. When he becomes the chief officer of the hundred riding division, he will be laughed at by others. In the future, he can''t be a man." Tang Hao refused.


    Li Zhi said strangely, "is it a shame to be my minister? It''s more dignified than you are now under the jurisdiction of Zhaoyi."


    "That''s different. That''s Mr. Weichen. The students are under the control of Mr. Weichen. It''s natural and natural that no one speaks. But once they become your family minister, they become a complete dog... Ah, no, dragon legs. Historical records will make you feel very embarrassed."


    "You..." Li Zhi glared at Tang Hao fiercely, "hurry out of the palace to track down those ghosts."


    Li Zhi ordered that the report of Baiqi company be sent to Tang Hao.


    After hearing the emperor''s words, Tang Hao didn''t hesitate. He ran away. He didn''t stop when he saw Zhaoyi and asked his mother to stare at her back for a long time.


    After dinner, Tang Hao unconsciously strolled into the backyard, looked at the tiger hat in Princess Changle''s hand, smiled and said, "you''ve worked hard these days."


    "It''s all right. It''s all my business." the child was held by Bi Qinglian to play in the backyard. Princess Changle stole it for a while, but even if it was her own time, Changle also thought about the child.


    Changle looked at Tang Hao, who had a thin face during this time, and said tenderly, "you''ve suffered during this time."


    That time, Wu Tong came to the kitchen and took a lot of kitchen utensils. Several of them were packed into his husband''s baggage by himself.


    On the night of the collapse of Qujiang courtyard, Princess Changle''s room also shook. At that time, she opened the window and looked at Qujiang. The waste garden was covered with collapsed smoke and dust.


    At that time, Changle''s heart wine plopped, but fortunately, ZHENG''ER''s father returned safely.


    Holding Tang Hao''s palm, Changle gently opened his lips and wanted to say a few words of concern, but he felt that ordinary love words were too numb and useless. They were just like a snowflake snuggling on his husband''s shoulder.


    The clouds in the sky showed a rosy burning cloud that day.

 Chapter 1209

    The Academy run by Tang Hao and several elders is about to begin the examination in the spring. Xu Jingzong has begun to make intensive preparations. Chang''an Xun GUI''s children enter school early as usual, which is a preferential treatment obtained by paying a lot of money.


    Guan Tingyuan sent official documents from Yuezhou, filled with a large box of geographical maps of mountains and rivers, population distribution maps, resource distribution maps, preset maps of ports and terminals, and design sketches of the prototype of the city.


    This is not something that Guan Tingyuan, an old-fashioned scholar, can make. Several hot headed guys in the Academy were fooled by the old guy. They went to two lakes carrying luggage papers and shouting the slogan "hard ten years, build a paradise". Now they don''t know whether they were bitten by mosquitoes.


    A black guy like a charcoal head opened his mouth and smiled at Tang Hao, leaving only a mouthful of white teeth, making people feel more comfortable. After watching it for a long time, Tang Hao recognized who this man was. Is this still a beautiful young man in Chang''an City?


    "Cui Jiulang, how did you live like a ghost? You were roasted on a charcoal fire?" Tang Hao was surprised to see the handsome students become like this.


    "Mr. Hui, I was exposed to the sun. I thought it would be better in winter. Who knows it hasn''t changed..." Cui Jiulang said.


    "It''s hard?" Tang Hao put down the official document he was looking up and got up to pour him a cup of tea. He wanted to know how a romantic young man with a high family was summoned by the government as a donkey.


    "It''s not bitter." Cui Jiulang just said two words. Tears burst into his eyes and dried them quickly. He took a plan from his arms and put it on teacher Tang Hao''s desk.


    Tang Hao didn''t go to open the plan immediately, but whispered, "if it''s not bitter, how can it be? Not to mention the harsh environment in Chu, those tough mountain people are enough to make you suffer."


    "You are foreign guests. They don''t understand what you want to do. They don''t know how good it will be to them after the new city is built. They only know that you are going to occupy their land now." Tang Hao looked at his poor appearance and felt pity in his heart.


    "Yuezhou is originally a land of fish and rice. Unfortunately, a good place has been separated by them, large and small. I don''t know when I can completely develop that land." when I said this, Cui Jiulang immediately forgot his purpose.


    With red eyes, he said, "Sir, what we preached to them about the benefits of building a city, but those old-fashioned people just shook their heads and said they didn''t understand. They distributed some lambs to them and were eaten by them in an instant."


    "Yuezhou officials were lying on their corpses one by one. Guan Fu was beaten to death by the craftsmen. They didn''t ask. Guan Fu''s letter of impeachment was intercepted by a chamberlain of the Ministry of officials, saying that he was incompetent to control the officials and had the face to impeach. When he served in Yuezhou, those officials were all capable officials." Cui Jiulang was very unhappy about this.


    Tang Hao knocked on the table and said, "what people said is right. You haven''t even done your own men. Why do you start making a new city construction plan? How huge the financial, material and human resources needed to build a big city? You haven''t calculated? You deserve to be beaten if you didn''t integrate your own strength."


    "But they are simply stupid and unreasonable." his students were unconvinced.


    "Cui Jiulang, since you all think Yuezhou officials need to be replaced, why don''t you find a way to get rid of them? Guan Fuzi is deeply appreciated by his majesty and is a good friend with Xiao Yu, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui. These leaders know very well what his majesty is doing to send Guan Fuzi to Yuezhou." Tang Hao helped his students analyze.


    "It''s easy to get rid of these people."


    Cui Jiulang arched his hand and said, "to tell you the truth, the students have also used some dirty means. But the officials in Yuezhou are too United. They are in trouble alone, and all sides support them. In addition, they are popular in Yuezhou. Guan''s memorial of impeachment was cut off again."


    "These students came to send the impeachment text through you." this is the purpose of Cui Jiulang''s visit to his mentor.


    Tang Hao couldn''t breathe with a smile. After asking the name of Yuezhou governor Shi and local Sima, Tang Hao took a piece of paper and began to help Guan Tingyuan write a report.


    This group of students and Guan Tingyuan''s scholar are too angry. It''s too heavy to eat human fireworks. The imperial court has long stipulated that this chapter of foreign states can only be submitted upward through the Chinese Library province. Once it exceeds the level, the weight will be greatly reduced.


    Even if there is a ten percent reason, it can only be said that if you encounter a strong prime minister on duty, you must send it directly to the incineration plant, and the Emperor himself doesn''t care. The impeachment text is really a villain''s move.


    However, if the merit reporting documents are sent up by leaps, they will help the underachievers. This has long been an unwritten rule in officialdom. When the prime minister and the minister see such documents, they will generally become beautiful as long as they do not have much interest with themselves.

 Chapter 1210

    "Sir, they are bad everywhere. Would you recommend their promotion?" Cui Jiulang was very dissatisfied with the teacher Tang Hao''s practice.


    "Mr. Guan sent you back when he was most short of manpower. Didn''t he just let you take care of it? You don''t care whether he was promoted or demoted. As long as they leave Yuezhou, one from grade six and the other from grade seven, you''re giving me a lot of trouble. Aren''t you humiliating me? Just knowing that Tao is working hard, I don''t know how to look up and look at the road. It looks like if I don''t go to the local place to be a thorn Shi, you won''t have a good life. "Tang Hao is still merciless to his former disciples.


    "Really, sir, you come back to Yuezhou as an assassin? Hahaha, great. As long as you sit in the lobby, I''ll see which bastard dares to make a noise." Cui Jiulang was overjoyed.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Whether I can go to Yuezhou depends on how well you have laid the foundation. If you don''t implement everything before I go, I''ll let you go to Dongting Lake to build an island." Tang Hao always does what he says in his speech.


    "For senior students who have finished this year, their internship is in Yuezhou. This is the best I can help you. Take care of yourself." Tang Hao told the truth.


    Cui Jiulang said goodbye, walked to the door and turned back, "sir. Those two bastards did all kinds of bad things to us and even collapsed our house. Let''s rain in the grass shed for a month, which made them promoted so easily. To be honest, the students are very tired."


    "Who told you that promotion must be a good thing? The imperial court is now expanding the animal husbandry and horse supervision. There are animal husbandry supervisors in Mobei and grassland. I heard that there is a lack of a animal husbandry supervisor and supervisor in the pasture on Yinshan Mountain. One is zhengliupin and the other is promoted from liupin."


    "It''s just that he was promoted to a higher level, and he was wearing a hundred beards to herd horses for the imperial court." Tang Hao wouldn''t have bothered to say such words if he hadn''t been his favorite student.


    After reading their detailed plan, Tang Hao''s favor for Guan Tingyuan rose again. "Old guy, this is fighting his old life. Those young college students have become black. The old guy must look worse."


    The format of the plan is the standard academy format, including purpose, expectation, breakthrough, emergency mechanism, backup scheme.... Tang Hao even saw the renderings of the future city. As long as another palace is built, it is a living replica of Chang''an city.


    What does it mean to move the huge Chang''an to two lakes? Ready to row the river? There is only one Chang''an City, and there must be only one. With the arrogant attitude of Emperor Li Zhi, you get the second Chang''an city. Where do you put his face?


    Tang Hao had to draw his own picture. He stayed at home and didn''t see anyone. He took Di Renjie and Xiao Wuzi and painted from time to time for three days.


    The whole picture is very deceptive. There are two tall buildings in the East and West. The bell tower and drum tower are high into the clouds. The vast expanse of Dongting Lake has white sails on the lake. It seems that there are fishing songs answering each other.


    Dongting Lake is an enlarged Qujiang lake. A corner of the cornice loomed out of the trees, which was enough to expose the thoughts of murder and robbery of those crazy Xun GUI who wanted to buy a house in Chang''an. The picture also marked a hidden ditch. The huge underdrain ensures that the city is not polluted at all.


    After completing such an effect picture, you can sell the house. Tang Hao always does things like this. The house in Yushan is like this, and the house in xinghuafang is like this. If you start late, you can''t even get the garbage. The noise room of weichi''s house was given to Lao Chen''s house. Now it is a magic weapon for Cheng''s family to get rid of evil guests.


    Since Tang Hao said that the room could be quiet and nourishing, the house has become Li Xiaogong''s house again. There is only one house that can be easily obtained in Yushan. As for other houses, they have long been non-sale products of each family.


    When the huge picture was unfolded in front of the emperor in real time by Di Renjie and Xiao Wuzi, Li Zhi stepped down from his seat, took a bamboo pole and asked East and West. For a while, he looked at the watchtower, asked why the front wall was convex and concave, and for a while, he asked whether the spring on the mountain was enough for 500000 people.


    He also asked why Tang Hao''s land and water wharf was built in the city.


    "In fact, in Weichen''s opinion, the most useless thing in this city is these walls. If the enemy can fight here, how much does it matter whether there are walls? It will fall sooner or later, but in order to leave a little hope for future generations, Weichen still added the walls." Tang Hao explained in detail to the emperor.


    "According to Weichen''s own understanding, they have been made into the most terrible fortifications. Here is a term called stronghold." Tang Hao pointed to the map and said.


    The emperor asked, "why is there no wall?"


    "The minister said that he was wrong. Don''t be angry."


    "I never get angry when I listen to reasonable words." Li Zhi said clearly.


    "Since ancient times, we have built houses for shelter and defense. In ancient times, we could only rely on simple tools to fight with heaven, earth and wild animals. We were in danger all the time. When we slept, we needed a safe place." the town general was very reasonable.

 Chapter 1211

    "So our house gradually became taller and stronger. When everyone gathered together, we found that a high and big city wall became the guarantee of everyone''s safety, so the city wall came into being. Finally, when it developed to the extreme, the Great Wall appeared, but the strong Qin who built it perished."


    At this point, Tang Hao paused a little, leaving the emperor time to think.


    "The main function of the Great Wall is to resist the harassment of foreigners to the Central Plains. In the early Han Dynasty, it was Wei Qing who really eliminated foreign aggression and general Wei Qing''s military strength." Tang Hao introduced the topic to the key point.


    "After the two Jin Dynasties, people on the grassland came to the Central Plains again and blood flowed into a river. Therefore, Wei Chen despised the value of the Great Wall from the bottom of his heart. Wei Chen is still more optimistic about what his majesty is doing now, that is, the army continues to clean up the grassland and eliminate the danger in the bud."


    "You know Wei Chen has long coveted the title of champion." Tang Hao''s tone slowed down.


    Li Zhi''s smile was very strange. He said to Tang Hao, "Tang has no title of champion Hou, so you should be your town general." then he brushed his sleeve and left. Zhaoyi pointed to Tang Hao and left with a black face, which made Tang Hao confused.


    "Master, why did you forget? You said those Hu people, including the royal family and the ancestors of the Li family." hearing xiaowuzi''s reminder, Tang Hao suddenly remembered and knocked on his head.


    Why do you forget such an important thing? Why do you poke people''s hearts when you have nothing to do. It''s done. There''s nothing so kind anymore.


    Li Xian took a bamboo pole and knocked on a large piece of place: "this is the location where the royal family left the palace. Draw it out earlier. My father and Emperor plan to live when he plans to make a southern tour."


    "No problem. Give me money. As long as you give money, the whole city can be given to the royal family. If there is no money, there is only this one. We are not responsible for building." Tang Hao is still very honest.


    "The world belongs to my father. What''s the difference between the country''s money and his old man''s money?"


    "If you say this to your uncle, you will be sprayed back by his saliva. The Royal money and grain are allocated from the Treasury, and the rest is from the Treasury. The treasury pays for the design and construction of this city. It can be said that it is the people''s fat and cream. How do you mean to drink people''s blood?" Tang Hao said.


    Li Xian''s face suddenly collapsed and said angrily, "it''s just a little money. As for what you say is so bad, besides, every royal family can live wherever they want. This is royal power."


    The notice of the Ministry of household has been issued. Grain is used as the benchmark. After calculating the exchange rate, it begins to exchange copper money on a large scale. The recovered copper money will be transported to the copper chemical plant. After smelting, the impurities will be removed and re smelted into copper plate.


    Finally, under the work of the hydraulic press, press it into copper plate, and then continue to exchange. I don''t know how the government implements it. One of the copper coins in farmers'' homes is counted as one, and more than half of the residual coins are converted into new copper coins.


    As for the money of large families, who has the patience to count the number one by one, throw it on the big scale, give it a few times at random, and tell you that a big number will start to exchange.


    Of course, this calculation method is often inconsistent with the original number.


    As everyone knows, the copper coins cast are different in weight. The officials are immoral when casting coins. Those exceeding the weight will be picked out, and those less will be circulated to the market. In this way, it is inevitable to suffer losses.


    Li Wanqing sat under the eaves and scolded for a day. His family was inexplicably short of hundreds of dollars. Could it be that those people in the household took all the money to fill the grave? Changsun Wuji is immoral. He has set this iron rule. In this case, he should complete the exchange as soon as possible.


    Lingnan navy was driven around like mules by the Ministry of household. All ships were sent out and wandered around the inland river with newly made copper coins.


    The real estate futures right to sell the new town land was handed over to he Shao. The two chamberlains of the Ministry of household stared at him closely. He Shao unknowingly lost ten kilograms. No matter who he is, he can hear the words of beheading, copying his family and exterminating his family in his ears every day. He will be unwilling to eat and can''t sleep at night.


    The Ministry of household thought it was impossible to receive much money this time. After all, there was no shadow of the house. The place where the house was built was still a Zhaoze land. Now selling the house is a joke.


    Early in the morning, Qi Dali, a minister in charge of the Ministry of officials, called on Tang Hao to let go of the original Sima and Changshi of Yuezhou: "general, the horse supervisor and the chief supervisor of Yinshan military horse farm ask for retirement. What do you think?"


    "Why? What''s wrong with the promotion of the two officials? People in their fifties can still serve the country. They should feel honored. Why do they want to retire?" Tang Hao''s tone was very serious.


    "The Tang Dynasty is not the Wei and Jin Dynasties. If you are unhappy, you will leave. Whether you can return home or not depends on the words of the imperial court." Tang Hao didn''t give you a good face. These two guys would be sorry if they didn''t go to the grassland to herd horses for three years.

 Chapter 1212

    Just because they have to pay half a year''s time and money in vain.


    The silver borrowed by Tang Hao from a large family in Chang''an needs interest. The interest of the bank also needs to be paid for half a year in vain. In this way, it will be a lot of money.


    The two men were bewitched by others. For their own small profits, they dared to delay their time for more than half a year. At the thought of the money, Tang Hao''s heart was fried.


    "Han Cheng was a founding hero. In those years, the first emperor conquered Lei Dapeng and opened the protection of Yuezhou city. Later, he didn''t want to be an official, but only for the people. I personally visited him and asked him to go out of the mountain and commit himself to a small official. Now the general can''t be selfish and send them to the north. Is that your way of being a gentleman?" Qi Dali''s tone was very firm.


    He directly pointed to the general of the town and questioned him. If he wasn''t afraid of Tang Hao''s power, I''m afraid Qi Dali, a military general, would rush up and fight.


    Hair distribution? Is this old guy right?


    "One is promoted from the sixth grade to the sixth grade official, and the other is promoted from the seventh grade to the sixth grade. Thanks to you, you are still the servant of the official department. Don''t you even understand this problem?" Tang Hao also argued.


    Qi Dali said loudly, "what''s the crime of Han Cheng? What''s wrong with Qian Sheng? I''m going to be humiliated by dignitaries? I''m ashamed to be with you in this court. I''ll ask your majesty to resign and be my mountain idle man to accompany my old friend to herd horses in Yinshan."


    "I don''t care whether you resign or not, but I want to tell you why they took them to Yinshan. If they didn''t decide to take care of you, your whole family would go to Yinshan to herd horses. Do you know?" looking at the old man who didn''t understand the situation, Tang Hao simply pointed out his words.


    Qi Dali looked up and laughed, as if he didn''t care at all. Pointing to Tang Hao, he said, "my husband has a clean life. My family''s industry is only 600 mu of Zhongtian, but it is still an official field. There are only an old wife, a son and a daughter in my family. What can you do to me?"


    "As long as you can take out 300000 Guan to fill the hole you made, I not only wrote a letter immediately and asked them to be transferred back, but also kowtowed and apologized to them in front of the people of Chang''an. What do you think?" Tang Haoli said angrily.


    "Nonsense, the wealth of Hancheng''s family can''t add up to a thousand Guan. Qian Sheng has no overnight food, and the salary is distributed to the orphans and widows as soon as he gets it. What''s more, Yuezhou hasn''t paid 300000 Guan in 50 years. Are you trying to frame them?" the old man was kept in the dark.


    "If it weren''t for their ignorance, it would be light to copy and chop all over the house. Look at this file, Qi Dali, you''d better go to the old age, otherwise the more people you are, the worse the Tang Dynasty will be." Tang Hao handed the lending document and the bank text to the old man.


    By the way, Qi Dali pushed the abacus. Looking at these lending documents and texts, Qi Dali became paler and paler, his hands trembled, and the paper in his hands was shaking like a beep.


    Tang Hao was right. According to the figure he finally calculated, he lost 300000 yuan in half a year.


    "Now you''re satisfied. Your villagers are waiting to suck blood from the imperial court. There''s no compensation in all dynasties. Isn''t it good? This time, the imperial court offered compensation just to avoid hurting the people, which caused so many things." Tang Hao always said.


    If you as like as two peas, covering more than a few broken houses and opening a few barren fields, we will just laugh away and we will give you a new village in the future, and it will be exactly the same.


    This requirement has brushed the bottom line of the Zhenguo general.


    Since he Shao got the economic budget, Tang Hao went crazy and almost wanted to kill. What a good time six months ago, the land that would have cost only five Guan money has been fired to 20 Guan by some merchants who smell the fishy smell.


    At this time, Guan Tingyuan, who was still dull, didn''t realize this problem. He was stunned and quarreled with Chang Shi and Sima for more than half a year. After the investigation team to he Shao spread the news, Tang Hao found that what Cui Jiulang said were small problems.


    How to reduce the land price and prevent the country''s money from being earned by unscrupulous businessmen is the problem Tang Hao really needs to face.


    This is a group of good opponents, no shame, no scruples, strong learning ability. Tang Hao just sold the land price twice, so he taught them ten things.


    Since the new town has been the established development strategy of the imperial court, there is naturally no room for change. Speculation on land is more expensive than anything.


    "General Tang, I''m responsible for this matter. I can''t sell it for 300000 yuan even if I peel my skin and bones. How about this? I''ll ask for punishment and go to Yin Mountain to herd horses." Qi Dali''s tone was calm.


    "Han Cheng and Qian Sheng will stay and compromise their achievements. Compared with Guan Ting, they have more familiar contacts and work more conveniently. I''m ashamed to stay in Chang''an because I did something wrong. I''ll apologize to your majesty. As for the loss, the general will think more about it. I''m incompetent and can only punish myself."


    Looking at Qi Dali, who stooped and went out, Tang Hao wanted to shout. Everyone did something wrong, so he put on a look of being free to fight and punish, and completely ignored the troubles of cleaning up the mess.

 Chapter 1213

    Many people must have visited the effect picture of Guan Tinglong, and the old man must have taken this picture to persuade the people and tell them how beautiful the future is, so people''s merchants can guess the place where you want to build a new city from your picture.


    No imagination may be the only advantage of Guan Tingyuan. This fake drawing can divert attention. Applying this fake drawing to the extreme is the key to success or failure.


    There can be no mistakes in the first round of confrontation. Since you like to fry land, fry it together. Tang Hao used the wrong person for a while, and now he is dominated by mercenary merchants. I don''t know how he can deal with it.


    "The second crying face body has appeared in Yuezhou. Do you want to tell him?" Zhaoyi rubbed the temple to Emperor Li Zhi and asked gently.


    "Tell him that it''s a big taboo of the strategists to rush into action when the enemy is unknown. Since those people want to compete with Tang Hao again in Xincheng, come again. I''m very confident in Tang Hao''s art of collecting money. At least I''m not his opponent in this respect, and I haven''t found anyone," said Li Zhengshen.


    "I read the manuscripts brought back by the bodyguard from the roof of the Wanmin hall. It was shocking. Yang Guang and the emperor robbed the rivers and mountains from their eldest brother. I''m worried if Li Dan will be used by them?"


    "Regardless of the mortuary and attacking each other, there has been a lesson since ancient times. I don''t want to be Duke Huan of Qi. Meiniang helps me. Let''s go through this difficulty together." Li Zhi whispered.


    "No, pheasant slave. Now neither Li Xian nor his brothers will have such a terrible thing," Wu Zhaoyi comforted.


    "If there is such a sign, my concubine would rather not raise them than allow others to tarnish the royal dignity. Pheasant slaves, my concubine will also kill." Zhaoyi at this time is no longer the little girl in those years.


    In the open hall, the cold wind blew the curtains. At this time, the most distinguished couple in the Tang Dynasty felt the most helpless chill. Emperor Li Zhi did not worry about the apparent enemy. Even if he was in a desperate situation, he also had the confidence to break out of the siege.


    But what he met was a group of crazy people playing with people''s hearts. Others may not do things that harm others and do not benefit themselves, but they will. They try their best to see the tragedies of fighting in the same room.


    Although a long time ago, he was also the child who stood aloof from the world, and he also wanted to live an aloof life with the people he liked, I don''t know when, when he took this crown, he had changed.


    The desire in his heart became stronger with the achievements of governance. He liked this kind of life and needed to swear to carry it all out to the end.


    But a man suddenly came to him and told him that I helped you achieve all your achievements. If you don''t believe it, ask that so and so in those years. At this time, he was very decadent. He hasn''t seen anyone for three days.


    So he lay in the palace and recalled his past. Every time he thought about it, he would feel that many things were coincidental and many people were suspicious. He knew that this was not an imperial mentality, but he couldn''t help looking at his courtiers with cautious eyes.


    Even the loyal Zhenguo general mentioned the Great Wall. He felt that this was a satire that his ancestors were Hu people.


    Looking at the open palace, empress Zhaoyi suddenly said to Li Zhi, "Your Majesty, why don''t we go out and have a look at what Li Xian is doing, what Li Dan and Tang Hao are doing, and what young people are doing on such a snowy day. Let''s go and have a look. It''s just a distraction."


    Li Xianzheng was furious and pointed to the prince to wash the horse. Yang shouted, "who are you? You wash the horse in the east palace. A mere 30 yuan can make you arrogant and domineering in the bank. Whose family changes money is not a loss. I can lose no less than 3000 yuan. Have I ever complained?"


    "In the early years, the copper money was not enough. That was the situation at that time. We enjoyed it safely for so many years. Why can''t we suffer some losses?" Li Xian was really angry this time.


    Member Yang trembled and asked the crown prince for forgiveness. After a long time, I heard Li Xianwen say, "your family has a large population, and you have changed silver into copper money these years, so you will suffer a greater loss this time. These thirty silver dollars are right to compensate you, but you must go to the bank to apologize in person."


    Empress Zhaoyi covered her mouth and smiled. He and Emperor Li Zhi stood by the moon door. The Crown Princess Webster accompanied Li Xian, while Webster held his belly high for fear that the emperor and Zhaoyi would not see it.


    The empress said gently, "look, this is your son. He should not lose his principles and be lenient to others. He is the second you. What are you worried about with such a crown prince? Some shady tricks are difficult to achieve even if they can achieve one thing for a while. After all, the world of the Tang Dynasty will last forever."


    Li Zhi nodded, but no one paid attention to Li Xian. The couple went directly to the Wude hall in the chariot. The bodyguards here still stood upright in the wind and snow. When they saw the emperor and Zhaoyi coming by in the chariot, they just knocked on their chest armor and still looked ahead.


    Wu Zhaoyi could hear the sound of relaxation from the height of the main hall. It was calendar system to see the emperor''s crossbow and arrow falling.

 Chapter 1214

    They walked down the spiral staircase. Wu Zhaoyi was very curious about it. The lights in the glass cover made the whole passage pale.


    A small official in a green robe hurriedly ran over to meet empress Zhaoyi and the emperor. Looking at the man''s pale face, the emperor smiled and said: "I''m afraid Zhaoyi didn''t know this person, so he laughed at the common people. For the sake of the tightness of Tang gunpowder, their couple vowed not to go out of Xuanwu hall in this life, but I will give their children a good job. It''s a pity that he hasn''t given birth to a son yet, but his daughter has already given birth to two."


    "Your Majesty," said empress Zhaoyi, "this is a righteous man. How can you laugh at him in a joking tone? Laugh at the common people. If you really don''t have a son, our palace will decide for you and recruit a good man for your daughter, so as to ensure that your incense will not be cut off."


    After listening to the empress''s words, he smiled and threw himself into the ground, sobbing. If Xuanwu hall is a huge spider web, Li Dan is definitely the huge humanoid spider sitting in the middle.


    There were numerous alarm bells everywhere. The emperor and Zhaoyi knew it before they entered the door. They came out of the laboratory in simple linen clothes, with clay and paint on their hands.


    "Li Dan, what are you doing? It''s naughty to play with mud at such an old age." Zhaoyi spoiled and took out her handkerchief, wiped off a drop of mud sticking to her face, and whispered a smile and scold.


    "Zhaoyi doesn''t know. Dan''er is testing whether the power of gunpowder will be further improved when it is sealed. It''s said that a constant has been tested last time, isn''t it?" the emperor said.


    "What the father said is that the constant just takes an intermediate value. What the child is doing now depends on what the maximum value is. This secret is not easy to fake the hands of others, so the child has to finish it himself." then he invited his parents to sit in his office.


    Looking at the office where there is no place to stand, Wu Zhaoyi is really funny and angry. The royal family pays most attention to cleanliness and rules. Now it''s good. There is a gnawed roast chicken in the annals of the bamboo forest, and his clothes are scattered on a chair.


    "Don''t be surprised, princess," Li Xian was embarrassed and put the roast chicken away. He didn''t know where to put it, so he had to carry it in his hand and hide it behind him.


    Li Zhi laughed: "last time he escorted Tang Hao down, he saw dan''er''s room and said that this is the room for people to work. Books and other things are tools. Naturally, how to place them smoothly is reasonable. As long as they are obvious and feel comfortable, I think so."


    "Tang Hao is always reasonable. He said everything. According to his words, if you want to block every word into two ends, you will become an expert in the world. If you can block both ends, who doesn''t understand, that''s the top expert in the world and can be called a generation of great masters."


    Zhaoyi found that some of what Tang Hao said was actually very reasonable. If he was doing something meaningful at this time, he believed that the emperor''s heart knot would be completely untied.


    Tang Hao has been living in the big house of xinghuafang recently. Only Bi Qinglian and seven or eight servants accompany him. Di Renjie, Xiao wuzihe also live here from time to time.


    Recently, there are a lot of things about Shifu, and outsiders are not easy to intervene. Only three people can help Shifu. As for Li Wanqing and Princess Changle, they have long been huddled in a warm room. The most comfortable place in winter is the palace of the general of Zhenguo.


    There is no one. The palace can''t compare with his family''s heating equipment.


    Seeing the effect picture hung on the wall, Tang haotou was in unusual pain. The news returned was far worse than expected. Not only the land was snapped up, but also the mountains and forests in private hands were being looted.


    Tang Hao found out the geographical Atlas of mountains and rivers and marked them one by one. Obviously, the highest price needless to say is Cuiwei Town, which was originally prepared to build the city.


    Guan Tinglong only had less than 30% of the land in the small town, and he didn''t spend much money at first, but now he wants to buy all the remaining 70% of the land, and the money will be astronomical.


    Di Renjie took a piece of paper and said, "master, now the land price in Cuiwei town is ridiculously high. We want to build a city now, but we can''t get around Cuiwei town anyway. Only there is enough space over there to accommodate the new town."


    Now it seems that Tang Hao can''t afford to build a city there, because the land price is too expensive. One mu of wasteland costs 15 yuan. It''s really a black heart.


    "Why don''t we ask the imperial court to levy it," said Di Renjie. "Shun Shun will give some subsidies to ensure that no one dares to speak."


    "No, Xiao Jie. The imperial court has given corresponding compensation for land acquisition in Guanzhong. There are cars in front and ruts in the back. Even if this city is not built, the imperial court''s reputation can not be lost. This is the foundation of a country''s existence. This foundation should be strengthened and must not be touched."


    Credibility is difficult to build, but it is a moment to destroy.


    "I know, but Cuiwei Town, do we have to give up like this?" Di Renjie was very unwilling.

 Chapter 1215

    "Who said to give up? Two months later, it should be the time when the land price is the highest. Xiao Jie, you should start immediately and tell Guan Tingyuan to sell all the land in your hand before the spring." Tang Hao has his own plan.


    "If we don''t earn such a high price, who will?"


    "Master, do you really want to give up building a new city?" Di Renjie carefully guessed master''s intention.


    This hot-blooded young man has paid a lot for the city these days. He is bent on making the city his own graduation test paper.


    "We sell all the land, and the money we get is used to fill the holes. 300000 holes always need to be filled," Tang Hao said.


    "If you do this, you can really retreat, but what about the small people who invest money?" Li Zhi''s voice came.


    Tang Hao was not surprised at the arrival of Li Zhi and Wu Zhaoyi. He raised the curtain and invited them in.


    After offering tea, Tang Hao said, "Your Majesty, this is not what they can blend in. Now that they have joined in, it means that they are ready to make some money. There are risks in making money in business, and there will be losses if they make money."


    Li Zhi frowned and said nothing. Zhaoyi then said, "it''s right for people like you to do anything, but the villagers are ignorant. They only see the immediate interests and can''t see so far. Won''t you be so cruel?"


    Sitting on the carpet, Tang Hao scratched his forehead and said, "stupid and reasonable, smart people should tolerate it? Look, is this a way that a group of ignorant villagers can think of?"


    He took the report of the Tang family caravan from the case and put it in front of the emperor. He said with hatred: "since Cuiwei Town, they have organized and scaled up the gradual purchase of land. In the face of huge money, the public land of the four counties of Yuezhou is being sold. Who are the people who buy the land? They are all villagers."


    "Where did they get the money? After the secret investigation of the Tang caravan, it was found that there was a man named Wuyang." Tang Hao objectively reported the investigation results of the caravan to the emperor.


    "A merchant called Wuyang is manipulating this business. As long as the villagers press a fingerprint on the paper, they will spend money to help the villagers buy land. Weichen calculated that Wuyang has no profit to make in this matter. His purpose is not to want us to build a new city."


    "It''s really heinous to harm others and not benefit yourself." after these words, Tang Hao asked the emperor with a bitter smile: "Your Majesty, please don''t worry about the cost of Yuezhou this time?"


    "Chang He." Li Zhi didn''t seem a little surprised. He looked very calm and said the reason.


    Tang Hao rubbed his hands around the room and asked urgently, "Your Majesty, their request is that you don''t interfere in all things about the construction of a new city in Yuezhou?"


    Li Zhi nodded in embarrassment. If he didn''t find out Chang He''s a real problem and let him command the guards of the inner palace, once something happened, it would be an earth shaking event.


    In contrast, Yuezhou is just a scabies disease, and Wu Zhaoyi''s face is also a little embarrassed at this time.


    Wu Zhaoyi just wanted to comfort Tang Hao, but she saw that his face was full of joy and rubbed her hands in circles. Take a look at the renderings, then look at the map book, and finally laugh.


    The cold ice on the emperor''s face gradually faded away and laughed with Tang Hao, as if all the depression had been released these days.


    Lizhi patted Tang Hao on the shoulder, opened the curtain of the door and went out. Zhaoyi''s mother hurried to follow, but found that her husband didn''t take the chariot, but walked very fast in the wind and snow. He took big steps, looked dignified, and his waist was very straight. In the twinkling of an eye, he went out of the garden.


    Zhaoyi''s eyes are sour. Such a husband is Wei''s husband. She had not seen her husband show such great spirit for some years. She knew that the energetic young man had come back.


    Wu Zhaoyi packed up her spirit and stopped being a chariot. She hurried to chase her husband with her skirt. There was snow on the ground and almost slipped on the bluestone board. A pair of powerful big hands held her.


    The empress looked up and saw the emperor''s warm eyes staring at her face. Her face was slightly red. When she stood up, she whispered, "are you no longer worried?"


    "Generals should look forward to war. Emperors should look forward to opponents." Li Zhi''s fear had been suppressed at this time.


    "Those people want to have a good fight with Tang Hao. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao wants to make a reckless mischief. Yuezhou has become a battleground between the two armies. It depends on whose means is better."


    "I''ll watch on the wall. As long as those people are forced by Tang Hao to show their flaws, it''s when I hate." Li Zhi flicked the snow off his body, shook off his cloak and walked towards the palace with Wu Zhaoyi in his arms.


    New year''s Eve came quietly again on such a snowy day.


    On the sixth day of the lunar new year, the general''s house closed its doors and declined all visits. Early in the morning, Princess Changle took Li Wanqing to greet her.


    Princess Changle corrected again and again. The servant girl hung the big lantern in the doorway. There were fine beads of sweat on her forehead. She didn''t dare to relax today. After reading the hall, she had to go to the kitchen.

 Chapter 1216

    All the cooks in the mountain villa in the city have recalled their homes. In order to prepare today''s banquet, the general''s house will recruit all the shopkeepers outside every year to report their performance in recent years.


    At the same time, the shopkeepers should also record the local people and customs in detail. The last time Tang Hao was away, Li Wanqing thanked them instead of the owner. Although it is also lively, those shopkeepers still have some regrets. After all, the owner is not here.


    This year is different. The owner doesn''t have to go to war. He stays at home early and waits for everyone to come back. Whether he can become a sacrifice at home still needs the owner to speak. When a man speaks, it''s more effective than a woman''s note.


    Yu Degong is in charge of Lingnan''s business. Shopkeeper Yu is now talking to general Tang in his study, while Wu Tong is outside the study. Lao Jiang sits on the roof with a strong crossbow and dozes. He is buried in a thick old sheep fur jacket. He looks a little slack, but his ears are listening to the movements around him vigilantly.


    "Lao Yu, I''ve left you in that remote place in Lingnan for a hard time these years. I didn''t expect your hard work in Lingnan in recent years. It has brought such great benefits to my family, which is beyond my expectation." general Tang was overjoyed.


    "General, this is what the old slave should do. There''s nothing wrong with the old slave at home. Dare you work hard?" shopkeeper Yu''s attitude is still very modest.


    "Lao Yu, your slave status has long been abolished. Why are you still an old slave?"


    "General, the old slave has no relatives in Chang''an. There are only his old wife and weak son in his family. Ruoer, this child is naturally cowardly. If there is no support from his family, the old slave can''t keep his wealth even if he earns him ten thousand yuan. Take him." poor Lao Yu''s painstaking efforts as a father.


    "Well, well, the family doesn''t lack this stuttering, but his meat and egg temperament can''t do anything. I don''t know how you are so strong. How can you give birth to such a cowardly son? Forget it, just stay at home and take care of the flower house. I told Xiaoya that they can''t bully ruoer. That''s it." Tang Hao readily agreed.


    Lao Yu was so happy that he would kneel down and kowtow. He was dragged up by Tang Hao. After sitting down, Tang Hao suddenly remembered something and asked, "Lao Yu, it''s your idea to build a transfer station on the sand island at the mouth of the Yangtze River?"


    "General, I was about to say this. It''s really a good place. When I passed there for the first time, the island was only ten feet long, which could not be regarded as an island. It could only be regarded as a sand pile. But when I passed there for the second time, the island was already 100 feet long. This time, when I came back, I made a special trip to see the island and found that he had grown up a lot." Lao Yu was overjoyed.


    "General, this is a treasure. In four years, the area has increased by more than ten times. It may not be much after a hundred years. Now, general, you go to your majesty for a grace and turn the island into our industry. It is desolate and there are only reeds on the island. It''s not difficult to come in your face. When the young master grows up, there''s no problem with a sea terminal."


    "The main reason is that the location is good. It''s stuck at the mouth of the Yangtze River. Don''t say much about it. Lao Yu said happily.


    Tang Hao is a little silly. Is that his mother''s good idea? But Lao Yu thought simply. It''s too early to start now. Will the sand continue to collapse against the river? Finally, it is sent to the back by the water.


    It seems that the island is growing up. However, its position is constantly changing and running to the sea. This year, a house will be built in the center of the island. Next year, it will become a dangerous house. If you don''t run, the house will fall into the sea with the sand.


    But when he thought of the continuous growth of the land, Tang Hao suddenly felt that Chongming Island seemed to be useful. Wasn''t that Wuyang always playing against himself? Why did he have to fight with him in Yuezhou? When Tang Hao came back, he saw that the lanterns in the yard had been hung up.


    Princess Changle and Li Wanqing kept greeting other shopkeepers. When they saw Tang Hao coming, they came forward to salute. When they were seated, fourteen shopkeepers, together with Lao Qian and Lao Fang, sat at a big round table waiting for Tang Hao to give instructions.


    "There''s nothing to say. They''re all good. Lingnan''s income is the first. Yu Degang took the lead this time. There are only five jade pendants in the family. Give old Zhuangzi one, and you''ll have the second one. Whoever wants that one next time, you can surpass Lao Yu in performance." Tang Hao said with ease, but his face was solemn.


    See Tang Hao take out the white jade pendant with cloud pattern and bow to Lao Yu with both hands.


    Yu Degong''s lips trembled badly and wiped his hands on his clothes. Then he took it, held it high and showed it to the public, and then the mother, Princess Changle, tied it to his waist.


    After handing out the jade pendant, Tang Hao clapped his hand and said, "your things are much better than Lao Yu''s. they are all gold. They are the gold coins I specially exchanged from the Ministry of household. This is the first batch of gold coins. They are exquisitely crafted. Unlike Lao Liu''s Jade Pendant, I have nothing to do. I carved them myself. They are not worth money."

 Chapter 1217

    At this time, Lao Yu''s face was red and said excitedly, "yes, brothers, this year is the younger brother, who took the lead. After three years of efforts, he changed a jade pendant worth five Guan coins. Look at your reward, there are 100 gold coins."


    "Dog day, Lao Yu is cheap and good. I''ll exchange these 100 gold coins and 500 yuan with you. Will you do it?" Lao Zhang was so jealous that he pretended to catch Lao Yu''s waist jade pendant.


    Lao Yu hurriedly held the jade pendant and left far away. It made everyone laugh. Lao Lu, who went to the western regions, bowed his head and kept drinking sullen wine without saying a word. One cup after another, he was almost drunk.


    Tang Hao walked up to him, patted his shoulder and asked, "Why are you unhappy on a happy day?"


    Old Lu looked up with a bitter smile and said, "general, old Lu looked at other people''s account books and was ashamed and speechless. No matter who took Ganliang Road, Lingnan road or Liaodong Road, they all earned a lot. It''s an old slave. This shameless man in the western regions is ashamed of his family."


    With that, old Lu drank a cup of hot wine.


    "The general''s family has provided Lao Lu with the best personnel and the strongest guards, but Lao Lu''s income in recent years is less than 20% of Lao Yu''s. It''s a shame to die."


    "I don''t want you to go to the western regions to make money. Every time I let you free up half of the camel team to transport books. It''s your ability to keep money. Compared with books, that little money is nothing. Besides, I always assign you other tasks, which also drags your back. Otherwise, with your ability, the income will not be much worse than Lao Yu. Loulan ancient city It''s a great discovery to be found by you. "Tang Hao appreciated manager Lu''s ability.


    General Tang then said, "Mr. Lin Zhu, they are about to leave to visit gulaulan with you. Don''t just measure the value of what you have done with money. Come on, let''s go."


    Lao Lu was finally pleased by what Tang Hao said. He made a big bowl of wine with his master''s family and soon melted into the happy crowd. The two ladies were very happy, especially Li Wanqing drank two glasses of wine for the first time, which made everyone applaud.


    Tang Hao finished his work. The shopkeeper washed his face and went directly to the distillery. When he entered the distillery, there was also a lot of joy here. They were all family members.


    The closest person outside the blood didn''t have to say anything. Lao Jiang pulled out an iron box from the house, which was full of gold coins. As soon as he turned the bottom of his pocket, the gold coins were poured on the table.


    After the Lantern Festival, the government began printing and office. Fang Xuanling''s first official document was not the construction of a new city in Yuezhou, which was widely spread in Chang''an. But Tang Hao wants to buy the discount of the sandbar at the mouth of the Yangtze River.


    At present, Tang Hao did not mention a strange word about the popular Yuezhou.


    In order to make up for the big hole of 300000 Guan owed by Yuezhou in the early stage, Guan Tingyuan reluctantly sold tens of thousands of mu of land in Cuiwei town and got a total of more than 400000 Guan, which is the most expensive land transaction in the history of the Tang Dynasty.


    After paying the full amount of taxes, there are 340000 Guan left, which can only be taken away by the manager of the bank. Only a cancelled draft was given to Guan Tingyuan. Yuezhou went bankrupt and everything returned to the original point.


    It is said that Guan Tingyuan has been confined to the government office. Everything on the scene is taken care of by a 13-year-old child. The round faced boy is Tang Hao''s disciple. The first thing he does when he comes to Yuezhou is to sell land to pay off his debts.


    A lot of idle money gathered in this sparsely populated land. As long as someone took over the land in Cuiwei Town, it would be taken over immediately, all at a high price.


    When they began to sell a little, people were still watching with a sense of excitement. The government wouldn''t do business. Failure is expected, but it''s suspicious to sell everything at one go.


    If you sell slowly, you can sell at least 600000 yuan, but if you sell so quickly, it will pull down the land price. It will be like a fire sale like running for your life.


    The land price went down all the way, and finally 1200 mu, the price reached the original land price of Datang.


    After doing this, di Renjie began to pack up, bought some local specialties in Yuezhou and was going to return to Chang''an. Before leaving, di Renjie did a very strange thing and asked for a table of wine and vegetables in the highest Lu Su Yuejun upstairs outside the west gate of Yuezhou.


    A white linen cloth hung from the top of the high building, which read: "you win, I won''t play anymore".


    Di Renjie sat down from morning to afternoon. The table of wine and vegetables did not move. Seeing no movement, he went downstairs and directly boarded the huge boat of Lingnan Navy.


    Fang Xuanling took a long breath: "that''s good. The imperial court has no loss."


    Yuezhou''s bankruptcy is nothing. It turned out that Yuezhou had never been rich, but when she thought of the tens of millions of victims that would soon appear there, Fang Xuanling had to order Jiangnan West Road to prepare for disaster relief.


    In fact, this is expected. If you don''t covet the money and sell the land to guantingyuan, you can not only support the whole family by yourself, but also have a large amount of savings. Now it''s all destroyed.

 Chapter 1218

    Yuezhou people have ruined their livelihood and their future. The development of the two lakes does not necessarily have to build a new city there, and it is no worse to change places.


    For Tang Hao''s determination and coldness to break the bowl, Fang Xuanling was numb in his heart, but what did he want the small sandbar to do? And why is it so urgent?


    And the price is 100 yuan per mu. Where is the island that can''t be found on the map so valuable? Even if there is gold in it, it''s not worth the price. This doesn''t mean that the imperial court doesn''t lack this money. It''s better to find out before making a decision.


    The general of Zhenguo was listening to di Renjie talking about Yuezhou in the hall at this time. When Di Renjie said he was going, a large number of people stood on the bank. These people were still begging themselves not to go. They laughed very happily when they were willing to sell their land to themselves at the current price.


    "Shifu, if the disciple buys the land there again, is it possible to buy Cuiwei town at the official price of other places? The disciple calculated that 30000 yuan is enough."


    Di Renjie then said, "that place is really good. As long as it is connected with Yuezhou City, it can get twice the result with half the effort."


    Tang Hao dotes on touching Di Renjie''s small face. Seeing that he turns his head and doesn''t let himself touch it, he smiles and says, "it''s impossible. As long as you start buying land now, those people will immediately fry the price to the sky again. We''re waiting now. Anyway, it takes a long time to build a city. As long as we don''t start, we won''t spend it."


    Those people''s money will be lost in Cuiwei town every day. At present, Wuyang has more than 500000 yuan in Cuiwei town. There are also some rich businessmen in Jiangnan. They also have 20000 or 300000 yuan in Cuiwei town.


    Guan Tingyuan stood on the west gate of Yuezhou and watched the villagers crying loudly. They were expelled from their houses by creditors. They had no choice but to move towards the Yuezhou government.


    Until now, those people don''t understand that they were still a rich man with a lot of money a few days ago. Why did they suddenly become a poor man with a lot of debt? As a slave, people dislike that they can only eat white rice.


    Many people died in Yuezhou. Floating corpses appear on Dongting Lake every day. They are all people with luxurious clothes. Many people ate from the Yuejun building, and then jumped off the Dongting Lake.


    Tang Hao is busy dealing with the people in the Ministry of household these days. It''s a little tricky to pay for the sand island at the mouth of the Yangtze River. Now people in the household will hide away as long as they see Tang Hao.


    Because these generals of the Tang Dynasty are very enthusiastic, they always hope to invite officials such as waiter to dinner, and then have a one-stop service in Baoyue building.


    But the prime minister doesn''t speak. Who dares to sell this small sand island to Tang Hao in private? The fleet of Lingnan Navy docked near Sha Island, set up several tents, drove away all ships close to it, and told them that this was a military forbidden area, and no unauthorized people were allowed to enter.


    It''s an island that will grow bigger. It''s said to be related to Xi soil. People''s favorite place to live is Ji soil.


    ¡±The island didn''t exist five years ago. The old man saw with his own eyes that a huge stone fell from the sky and landed in the sea, and then a small sandbar appeared on the water. At that time, it was only ten feet in size, and it has grown to its present appearance in five years. God, it needs to grow several mu of land a year. Only the gods and earth have the ability. You can''t explain anything else. "


    The rumor that sandbars are rich in soil is very popular among the local villagers.


    The news of the discovery of Xi soil at the mouth of the Yangtze River spread like wildfire. General Tang sent troops to garrison on the island to keep looking for that Xi soil. With this thing, the swamps in the south of the Yangtze River will soon become fertile fields.


    This is why the shrewd Tang Hao gave up Cuiwei town. As long as he has this thing, how much land does he want? Where do you still need to spend a lot of money to buy land.


    Yuan Tiangang intentionally or unintentionally mentioned this matter to Tang Hao, and some big monks came to inquire. Finally, she couldn''t help asking whether there was xiearth?


    "Nonsense. How can there be such a thing in the world? It''s just an error. The reason why I sent troops to guard is to establish a freight transfer station on the island and reduce the suffering of sailors." the general''s words are firm, but the island is much larger. Anyone with a clear eye will find it.


    A bustling is a continent. The world is divided into Shenzhou in the East, Buzhou in the south, Niuhe Zhou in the West and Gulu Zhou in the north. This is a fixed number, but if the five elements are missing, it will become unsafe. Therefore, God has lowered a piece of land and hopes to add another piece to complete the five elements.


    At present, this Xi soil is still very small. When it connects with the earth vein, no one can take this Xi soil.


    Xi soil is moving slowly into the sea and has not been seen for a month or two. It went several more feet into the sea. Empty talk, fools don''t believe it, but the island is well at the mouth of the Yangtze River and is slowly climbing into the sea.


    No matter how powerful the town general is, he can''t stop everyone''s long mouth. Local officials personally went to the island to prove that the island is indeed getting bigger and going to the sea.

 Chapter 1219

    A memorial went up, and the whole Chang''an suddenly turned over. Fang Xuanling ran to the palace without even wearing his boots.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was bewitching the emperor to sell the island to himself, the price had reached 100000 yuan, and all the money had been sent to the palace. There were boxes of money strings.


    When the emperor was about to agree to write the imperial edict, Fang Xuanling shouted, "wait a minute."


    The emperor''s hand shook and a drop of ink fell on the superior rice paper.


    "Your Majesty, since the matter of Xi soil has been confirmed, the governor of Songzhou personally went to the island and found that the island is indeed getting bigger and moving. Although he can''t confirm that this is Xi soil, the old minister thinks it''s not suitable to sell the island."


    "Fang Xiang, you... You and I have no grievances for a long time. Why do you want to harm me?" Tang Haoqi''s lungs were about to explode.


    "I just want to buy an uninhabited sand island and add some income to my family. Why are you so embarrassed?"


    Looking at Tang Haoqi''s smoke coming out of his seven orifices, Fang Xuanling patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I know. Isn''t it a sand island? You see, there are countless islands in the vast east China Sea, including Penglai Fairy Island called by general Tang. You don''t have to hurry to take it home and send it directly to the household department. I''ll write a document for you."


    "That Penglai Island belongs to you." the room is refreshing.


    Standing at the gate of the hall, looking at the dispute between Fang Xuanling and Tang Hao from a distance, Li Dan turned back and said to his father, "why not sell it to him. The imperial court has 100000 yuan of money back and forth. That''s a good thing. A broken sand island, as for the ruin of a wise man like Fang Xiang?"


    Li Zhi slapped his son, smiled and scolded, "what do you know, boy? Tang Hao has always been that he doesn''t scatter eagles when he doesn''t see rabbits. This time he took 100000 Guan and hurried to buy a sandbar. There must be something strange in it. Maybe there is land."


    "Such a treasure?" said Li Dan with a dark face. "It''s so strange. There are different opinions. This time, the child took his head to guarantee that it is absolutely empty. Although the child can''t guess what he wants to do. At least one thing can be confirmed. With his greedy personality, he won''t exchange 100000 yuan of wealth for a broken sand."


    The emperor sat on the soft couch and saw Li Dan''s affirmation. Then he smiled and said, "why?"


    "First of all, everyone was dazzled by 100000 fans and didn''t look at the three big boxes Tang Hao moved into the palace." Li Dan''s thinking was very calm.


    "You did see that the first box was full of gold coins, only one or two thousand of which died. I bet that the bottom of the box must be empty. Besides, obviously he can ask his father to give an order. Why should he talk nonsense and wait until Fang Xiang comes in?"


    "This is clearly to push Fang Xiang into the pit. Besides, hey hey, father, when did you become so talkative? And you just cooperated with general Tang? Your monarchs and ministers are going to push Fang Xiang into the pit of death."


    Hearing his son''s analysis, Li Zhi looked up and laughed. After laughing, he came and kicked Li Dan. He went back to the back hall with his hands on his back.


    The mood seemed particularly happy. Zhaoyi looked moved, took Li Dan''s hand and said, "dan''er, tell the mother imperial concubine whether Xi earth really exists? It''s a pity that if it did exist, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty would increase day by day."


    "Don''t think about it, madam. There''s absolutely no such thing. If the lobby wants to be at the peak of the sun, it has to rely on the ground food, the goods from the workshop, the horizontal knives in the hands of the soldiers, and everything else. Just think about it."


    But that sandbar is really getting bigger and climbing into the sea.


    "What the official said must be true. There is no doubt about this fact. No matter how ridiculous the local officials are, they dare not talk nonsense about it." Li Dan said solemnly to his mother.


    "There are not only his signature and monogram, but also the seals of don''t drive, Chang Shi and Sima. This can''t be fake." Li Dan looked at the gloomy sky outside the hall and hung his head.


    Young Li Dan said irritably, "there must be something wrong. I just don''t think about it now. When I figure it out, I''ll know what Tang Hao wants to do."


    With that, he sat down on the white jade steps and was distracted with his chin.


    The general of Zhenguo intended to buy sand island. The wise Prime Minister saw through the conspiracy. He had to go home with money in a hurry. For a moment, it became the most lively topic on Chang''an Street.


    There are even stories about the prime minister''s wise destruction of power and annihilation, which are popular among the people. What really pushed this event to a climax was the eight hundred Li expedited red plume of the assassin of Songzhou, who sent an urgent report from Songzhou day and night: there is another sand island in the underground tour of that sand island, which is about to surface. It seems that it will be out of the water in two months.


    Chang''an is boiling, and the whole world is boiling. Xi soil, this legendary deity, actually appears in the world? With it as evidence, the immortals in the sky immediately resurrected.


    Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA went into the general''s house of the town. Looking at Tang Hao who was lying in bed with a towel and sighing, he said, "you''re so bold, boy."

 Chapter 1220

    Can you make up your mind about this kind of thing? Get rid of this idea and go home to cultivate the land.


    "Don''t think about the land. It''s for the high altar. Mortals don''t think about such things." Cheng Yaojin comforted Tang Hao.


    "No soil, No. It''s just a broken island." Tang Hao jumped out of bed and shouted at Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA. The veins on his neck jumped violently, terrible and ferocious.


    Niu JINDA sighed and followed Tang Hao''s words: "well... No. they''re talking nonsense. Lie down. Uncle, I''ll beat those nonsense bastards and take it out for you. You can sleep well. Don''t worry."


    When Tang Hao calms down, Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA go out of Tang Hao''s bedroom and sit down in the hall. Cheng Yaojin knocked on his forehead and said, "cow, the child''s madness is getting worse, but it''s all because of the soil..."


    "What nonsense? Your majesty had promised Xiao Tang to sell the sand island to him, but Fang Xuanling destroyed it. No, we can''t. let''s go to Fang Xuanling to have a theory and increase the price by 50000 yuan. If you don''t sell it, don''t blame me for my impoliteness. The child has never wanted a treasure so much. Can you always try it?"


    Cheng Yaojin nodded and rode directly with Niu JINDA into Fang Xuanling''s house. As a result, he threw himself into the air. The old house is not at home.


    Fang Yiai didn''t say everything, so he was swung to the barn by the old cow. The two murderous veterans were stunned to let Fang Xuanling''s strong woman hide in the inner house and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Without seeing the master, the two old men had to come back and drag Sun Simiao to show Tang Hao the disease. Sun Simiao went home and took a look at Tang Hao. Without seeing the sick child first, he ordered the family to search Tang Hao''s bedroom from inside to outside.


    It was a tight guard. He was not allowed to enter without instructions. He ignored the two old men jumping up and down and sat down on the table drinking tea.


    After drinking enough tea, Sun Simiao knocked on the table and said to Tang Hao, "boy, these two are making a big fuss at the prime minister''s house today. The stone lions have been knocked down. What forced you to do such a bastard?"


    Tang Hao still kicked the bed board, but his fingers dipped in tea and wrote the words "Qujiang pool" on the table. Sun Simiao couldn''t understand what was going on, but when he saw Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA surprised like cicadas, he knew that there was a big accident.


    As soon as Sun Simiao was about to ask, he heard Cheng Yaojin say, "Mr. Sun, the fewer people know about this, the better. Since the child wants everyone to know that he is crazy for peace, all we can do is help him play up. I will go to the Hall tomorrow to ask for grace."


    Sun Simiao nodded, picked up the pen and ink, prescribed a lot of medicine and handed it to Cheng Yaojin. He said that this is the real medicine for treating madness. He asked his family to fry it every day.


    Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA nodded at the beginning, and then the three hurried away from the Tang family. One went back to the medicine house to think about the prescription, and the other two went home to draft the memorial. They were very busy.


    The imperial court should concentrate all its efforts on building a new city in Songjiang. The purpose is to take care of Xitu. This is a military city. Except for the guard sergeants, no people are allowed to enter the sand island. It will be implemented as soon as the spring begins.


    No one in Songjiang clamored to sell land. The land there was owned by the state, so the rich businessmen could only watch the college''s surveyors take a boat downstream, and the college''s students occupied a cabin.


    The rich businessmen in Chang''an City have high hopes for the students of the Academy. You know, the principal shopkeepers of many big businesses come from there.


    When Li Xian came to see Tang Hao, he found that he was very normal. In addition to drinking tea in a large bowl of coarse porcelain, he walked, sat and lay no different from ordinary people. He said happily, "ha, Xiao Tang, you are well."


    Tang Hao rolled his eyes and said to Li Xian, "yes, I''m well, but you''re not well. I want the broken island. Why don''t you give it to me? I''ve bid 150000 yuan. Don''t you have any conscience? How much does a broken island have to sell me? Tell me, tell me..."


    Li Xian was at a loss. He looked at Tang Hao, who was crazy. He didn''t know what to do, but he found that Princess Changle skillfully stuffed the coarse porcelain bowl he drank tea into his husband''s hand.


    Tang Hao fell four porcelain bowls in one breath. When he calmed down, his popular chest fluctuated.


    "Why?" Li Xian asked Princess Changle in amazement.


    "You don''t know that the humble husband used to throw things and lose his temper. As long as he threw things, he would feel much better." Princess Changle said to her royal highness with a sad face.


    Li Xian said suspiciously, "then why do you have to break this kind of bowl? Does he break all the other porcelain in the family?"


    "No, the key is this bowl. It''s cheap."


    "Cheng Niu, you two begged Your Majesty in the hall early in the morning to give you the sand island, and were willing to bid 200000 yuan. As a result, they were not flattered, but they were politely refused by the room manager, saying that there were no big problems in other places. Only this sand island could not."

 Chapter 1221

    The students of the academy are going to sand island day and night. Once the research is completed, they will announce the relevant contents of this matter to the whole country.


    "Forget it, you don''t know what''s going on there. It''s understandable to do so. Fang Xiang''s suspicion failed, and I can''t blame it. In the final analysis, it''s my selfishness that makes it difficult for your majesty to do it. This is a minister''s fault. I''ll apologize to your majesty tomorrow, and I won''t mention the matter of sand island again."


    Tang Hao said it sincerely.


    Li Xian saw that Tang Hao spoke very methodically, and his eyes and eyebrows were clear and bright. Did he suppress his curiosity? He quietly asked, "Xiao Tang, is the sandy land in the end? You also give your brother a letter. Help you speak at that time."


    "No... nonsense, who says there is xirang? Could that thing appear in the world? I heard that Bai Yujing..." Tang Hao said here, suddenly covering his mouth in horror and giving a random salute to Li Xian.


    He just got into his house and closed the door tightly. No one would open the door.


    The crown prince didn''t come alone, and there were many attendants. Such a formal visit naturally included officials who recorded daily life, as well as many honor guards. Many people''s eyes had a strange light. The name "Baiyujing" was not heard for the first time.


    Gathering clouds and rolling mists, Yuen Tse was wearing sackcloth, and kept carrying awesome bamboo sticks from the students'' hands, and distributing them to the victims.


    For one thing, these people are not victims in the actual sense. They are really to blame today. Therefore, they only provide the simplest living conditions and ignore others.


    Guan Tingyuan did his best to provide daily necessities for the victims. However, with the arrival of spring, Yuezhou Treasury can no longer provide more food and money to help these economic victims. It is not only the villagers who are desperate, but also the merchants who want to speculate have become increasingly poor.


    When Songjiang found Xi soil, Tang Hao became crazy, and the pace of developing the two lakes was pushed back indefinitely.


    No one in the imperial court mentioned Yuezhou any more. Guan had to leave in April. Han Cheng and Qian Sheng are also dressed in sackcloth. The whole person is 20 years older than before. They also help distribute the raised food. It''s a pity that no one appreciates it.


    Food will be taken, but white eyes are indispensable. Some villagers even spit on them. The rich who have lost their homes will drag them to want their own home. At the beginning, they persuaded the villagers that all land can be sold at a high price.


    Who knows the price just rises, the villagers sell their home. Thinking that with this money, it is easy to build a better house in other places, and the whole family can get rich, but things are completely different from what they think. The price of the house is still rising, as if there is no end, so they began to buy it with their own money under the temptation of businessmen.


    Now, the land price has fallen again, and their money has been swallowed up by the black hole. Han Cheng and Qian Sheng don''t understand what they think. Where did the money go? Where''s the money? Similarly, why did the same money evaporate?


    What they don''t know is that the money was taken away by Tang Hao. Tang Hao took away not only the land sales money of the villagers, but also the money of those unscrupulous businesses. Tang Hao took away 400000 yuan from the tiny land of Yuezhou empty handed.


    The collapse of real estate without financial support is a matter of time. Losses on the book and losses in fact are two different things. Banks have long had the function of preservation and extension. From Yuezhou to Chang''an, they have a full three-month accounting period.


    As long as Tang Hao makes up the hole within three months, they will not lose a penny, because the accounts of the two places are balanced. Qi Dali sees the accounts of Chang''an. There is only expenditure in the accounts, but it is still three months before it takes effect.


    And three months is enough for Tang Hao to turn a somersault in this time. Now Yuezhou officials from top to bottom don''t have a good man in the eyes of the people. No matter what they say, the people will think it''s cheating them.


    So when everyone knew that Tang Hao invited a large number of materials and food from the imperial court to build a new shelter for them, countless voices of praise and praise sounded among the people.


    Although the newly built house is far from the state city, it is clear that this is the imperial court. This time, it is to provide a benevolent government for the people who have suffered no reckless disaster. As for those businessmen, no one cares. Don''t they have land in their hands? Sell it and you''ll have money. There''s no need for relief.


    "Father, Tang Hao gave up the new city, and we also lost 300000 yuan. Although we won in the new city, the child was always unhappy." a hand without two fingers gently kneaded the shoulder for an old man in black.


    "You haven''t won yet. When my father and he were in a stalemate in the spring rain for two hours, he sat on the steps and watched my father sweep the leaves. He also made a lot of temptations and said a lot of unfathomable words. Boy, Tang Hao has patience beyond his age." the old man said meaningfully.


    This time, if Tang Hao was not troubled by the matter of land settlement, the old man always felt that his child''s winning side was not big.

 Chapter 1222

    The old man''s words immediately aroused the young man''s interest and hurriedly asked, "father, is it true that the matter of Xi soil is not a smoke screen released by Tang Hao, but to divert our attention?"


    For a long time, the old man was confused and said, "you have seen the 800 Li rush of the government. The document is absolutely true. The people who went to Songjiang came back and reported that the people of Lingnan Navy built several very large tents on the island and dug inside day and night. Unfortunately, they always dug out the spring water. There was nothing they could do for a time."


    The island is indeed growing up every day and constantly moving to the sea. It seems that there is really something magical under it. Although it moves slowly, it doesn''t stop for a moment. Isn''t it artificial?


    "I''ve seen Li Xian do an experiment. An empty jar. As long as the air inside is pumped out, 24 horses can''t pull it apart. Is it a trap this time?" the young man wondered.


    "If someone can drag an island on the road, what if we did it last time? Stop the Yuezhou affair. Deal with the soil first. Take Yan Ying to Songjiang. Be careful. Don''t lose your fingers again. Otherwise, it''s extravagant to strangle me. I''ll go where I should go..."


    The conversation between father and son is always full of warmth, but the massage gestures of young people always linger on the back of their father''s neck. It seems that they will break their father''s neck without hesitation as long as they have a chance.


    Han Cheng and Qian Sheng vowed to help the people get back his house. Therefore, it is their fault to discuss with those merchants from house to house and prepare to redeem people''s houses at a low price, so they would rather lose their homes.


    Hancheng sold all his family property, Qian Sheng pawned his ancestral jade pendant, and Qi Dali in the capital sold all his family property that could be sold. Send the money and ask Han Cheng to deal with it.


    Cuiwei town is worthless. The discouraged businessmen, holding the mentality that they can get back a little, half sell and half give away, sold the land together with the house to Hancheng and Qiansheng.


    Han Cheng and Qian Sheng finally won. They hugged with a thick stack of contracts from the Wuyang firm and cried like a child. The young shopkeeper of the Wuyang firm rubbed his sour neck and was ready to leave.


    After all, this is not the place where you stay for a long time. You just show up in person to see whether Han Cheng and Qian Sheng are acting or really repenting. Now it has been proved that they are atoning, but what is the boy doing.


    Di Renjie came over with a smile and bowed respectfully to Han Cheng and Qian Sheng: "Mr. Han, Mr. Qian, you have finally fulfilled all your commitments. It''s really gratifying that Qi Gong didn''t have to go to Yinshan this time. It really depends on your work."


    "Now you just need to hand over these contracts to the younger generation, and you can go to Chang''an to celebrate Qi Gong''s birthday. You two have made up for your mistakes. You must be Qi Gong''s favorite gift."


    Han Cheng seemed to have seen a ghost. He stuffed the contract in his hand into di Renjie and said loudly, "pay back the 30000 yuan for the house sold by the people in Yuezhou. Returning the house is only the first step. We have to pay the high price of 30000 cans promised to the people at the beginning, and we can''t lose a penny."


    "It''s natural. Look, you two. There''s a big ship parked in the Yuejun building. It''s full of money. There are 36000 Guan in total. 30000 Guan is the people''s house selling money, and 6000 Guan is your three family property compensation."


    Di Renjie said respectfully, "Mr. Qian, this is your ancestral jade pendant. These days, the boy carries it in his arms day and night for fear of loss."


    Qian Sheng grabbed the jade pendant and wiped it twice before he said, "this jade pendant is my daughter''s dowry. What''s it like for you, a rich boy? My daughter won''t marry a son like you."


    In a word, the feeling of reverence was completely eliminated. With a dark face, di Renjie sent the two into the carriage and came to the shopkeeper of the gnashing of teeth of the Wuyang firm. He politely failed:


    "My teacher asked me to tell you that the construction of the new town is about to begin. Thank you for providing sufficient funds for the new town, transferring all the villagers and summoning enough labor for the new town. I thanked you on behalf of my teacher. After the new town is built, your generous deeds will be engraved and handed down."


    "How are you sure I''m your master''s opponent? I''m just a shopkeeper¡°


    Di Renjie said with a smile: "at the last minute, a responsible leader will see with his own eyes what he does. Whether he succeeds or fails, he will be crowned if he succeeds, and learn a lesson if he fails. This is a good habit."


    "Boy, I''ve seen all the people here. Except you, I don''t find anyone else qualified to be a master''s opponent. Look at the man wearing the brocade robe. Although his body is full of valuable decorations, as long as he looks at his clothes, he knows that he is a humble man."


    Di Renjie''s analysis penetrating: "you see, although he is wearing a robe, his body still tilts forward naturally and his eyes are always looking at the ground. This is a habit of slaves, so he can''t be everyone behind the scenes."

 Chapter 1223

    "The man beside you looks powerful and dignified. He is a man. But his left shoulder is high and his right shoulder is low, which means that his left leg is half short. The most important thing is that he has a short grass in his hand. With his majestic posture, it is too short."


    "So this is just a guard to help others carry weapons. In fact, these are nothing. It''s mainly that you have two fingers missing from your left hand. Although you are wearing a finger cuff, you can still see the clue. Did you lose your two fingers when fighting with your teacher?"


    "My master searched the ruins for a long time and didn''t find the two fingers. He looked for a small piece of finger bone and said to me, you may have been psychedelic. You ate your fingers under the psychedelic. Therefore, it is certain that you are the leader. Naturally, I want to pay tribute to you."


    After listening to di Renjie''s words, the shopkeeper looked at his left hand with a painful look on his face.


    The guard around said, "young Lord, let me kill this boy to relieve your anger."


    Facing the strong man, di Renjie retreated and said, "do you know why I tell you so much nonsense? It''s because it takes a lot of time to install the eight bull crossbow."


    With a grunt, he slipped into a pit. When the shopkeeper heard Di Renjie''s words, his face changed greatly. He quickly fell to the ground and tried to shrink his body into a small ball, because this is the best way to deal with strong crossbows.


    The four guards around the shopkeeper did the same. They fell to the ground tightly and waited for a while, but they didn''t hear the crazy sound of the eight bull crossbow. When I looked up, I found that di Renjie had run to the carriage


    When the boy got into the carriage, he was still shouting, "don''t catch up. There are really eight cattle crossbows. This time, my master said, look, you let him go last time. This time, even if you let him go."


    "If you catch up with me, I''ll be all right." Di Renjie''s last voice echoed.


    One guard stayed to guard the little Lord. The other three guards closely followed Di Renjie''s carriage and found that they seemed to fly before they ran two steps.


    Since Tang Hao added a ratchet system to the eight bull crossbow, it used to take a group to use the eight bull crossbow. Now it only needs two people to start the operation. One person is responsible for shaking the first wheel, and the other person is responsible for loading the bow and aiming.


    If the previous eight bull crossbow can shoot three arrows in a quarter of an hour, the current eight bull crossbow can shoot twenty arrows in a quarter of an hour, not to mention gongshumu''s transformation of the eight bull crossbow into one arrow and three shots, which can be launched all at once.


    At the same time, he can also choose a single shot. Under the guidance of master Tang Hao, di Renjie learned the Confucian essence of "a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall".


    Di Renjie got into the carriage loaded with iron plates. Six eight bull crossbows took turns shooting. The guards with short grass and the servants specially used for camouflage were nailed to the ground at the first moment. Listening to the fury of the eight bull crossbow, di Renjie was surprised to see the shopkeeper dodge all kinds of difficult actions.


    But he knew that under the continuous roar of six eight bull crossbows, the shopkeeper of Wuyang firm was just struggling in vain.


    A group of frightened horses rushed out of the shop, lit a fire on their tails, and ran violently towards the open space. Eleven or twelve horses, galloping horses, kept moaning and falling to the ground, raising dust all over the sky.


    The smile on di Renjie''s face had disappeared. After the horses fell to the ground, the shopkeeper of Wuyang firm in the open space disappeared without a trace.


    The rest of the matter has nothing to do with di Renjie. Chang sun Chong''s 3000 troops and horses lie in ambush there. If we can''t catch the criminal again, it''s Chang sun''s problem.


    Di Renjie stretched out and wanted to get down from the carriage. However, he immediately thought of the terrible shopkeeper. Master said that this guy has two eagles that can fly.


    The people of Yuezhou watched in horror as the soldiers of the brigade searched the mountains in Yuezhou. There were horses galloping on all the paths, as long as they saw a pillar of smoke in the sky. Everyone will gather around the pillar of smoke.


    As long as he was not a farmer in Yuezhou, there was no Li Zheng, and the county government had a guarantee, he was brought back to the barracks by the violent eldest sun Chong. This time, when he received the emperor''s order, he would rather kill 100 by mistake than let one go. This is not the order of a kind monarch.


    After asking his father carefully, the eldest son burned his will in front of the gloomy eunuch. Without saying a word, he surrounded Cuiwei town with a large army. If Guan Tingyuan didn''t force him to die, he didn''t intend to let Cuiwei town have any living people he didn''t know.


    "Jun ye, I''m a Chuzhou merchant. I came to Cuiwei town to do business. I''m not a bad person, I''m not a bad person..." hearing the cries of the vendors, the eldest son looked cold and closed his head. He couldn''t bear to listen.


    The injured thief hasn''t been caught up to now, which makes Chang sun''s anger rise to the extreme. The search operation has been going on for ten days. Except for some guys and managers of Wuyang firm, none of the others have been found.

 Chapter 1224

    Those guys and administrators were put in prison and brought back to Chang''an by the eunuch. Because he was impeached by the censor, Chang sun Chong had to return to Beijing to face the saint.


    A corpse of a ghost face nailed to the baffle came down the river and appeared in front of his ship on time. The deceased was his subordinate. The whole face was cut into a ghost smile by the knife, and a deep cross was engraved on his chest by the knife.


    ¡±There is no way for good or evil, and no one cares about it. " The eye-catching words were clearly marked on the chest of the body.


    Looking at the corpse of his companion, an acquaintance of the sergeant was very angry and stretched out his hand to his brother to recover his face. Di Renjie, who had just entered the door, saw this scene and his first reaction was to hide under the table. Chang sun Chong was not vague. He turned over and jumped out of the military reading building. He only heard the sound of a machine spring.


    Countless blue poisonous needles shot from the corpse in all directions. The chief sergeant was inserted by a steel needle, fell to the ground with a scream on his face, and his body was constantly twitching. Di Renjie rushed out at this time, took out a knife without hesitation, and cut off the needle with skin and flesh with a knife.


    Chang sun Chong did the same. Soon, the smell of blood in the military reading building filled the air. The sergeant with the most shots had become black, and his body was as stiff as a stone.


    The eldest son took off his cloak and covered the body under the cloth. He said nothing. After a long time, he turned back and said to di Renjie, "Xiao Jie, you need to go back on your own now. You will be more dangerous with Uncle me. I have prepared a team of soldiers for you. You can leave in the fastest boat. Uncle, I want to see how powerful these sundries are."


    "No, Shifu said, you have to stay with me, or you will die. You don''t think my Shifu will throw his mountain opening disciples out and ignore them? You''re a military general. You''re not good at dealing with these tricks, but some people are familiar with them. They''ve been doing these things all their life. Let''s take that boat." Di Renjie has a clear mind.


    Chang sun Chong looked at a small boat downstairs, and then at the old fishermen above. He frowned and wanted to talk, but immediately closed his mouth.


    A handsome peasant boy came out of the cabin. Holding the old fisherman on the deck, he knelt down and cooked tea for the old fisherman.


    Chang sun Chong''s return journey was extremely strange. He seemed to forget that there were enemies around him. Sitting in the small boat, with the large ship team anchoring back to Beijing, the guards sat in another large ship and followed closely.


    Every night, there was a scream on the ship, and there was always bad luck for the guard. Chang sun Chong sat in the cabin sipping strong tea. He hadn''t slept for two days. As long as there was a scream on the ship, the corners of his mouth would twitch, and then he continued to drink tea.


    The boat was also unstable. The shell made of bamboo was grabbed by something. A grid of iron net was exposed. Gouzi smiled and covered the iron net with medicine juice. He loosened the rope fixing the iron net and held a strong crossbow all night.


    The dog lay on his back in the cabin, but nothing happened.


    After the boat entered the canal with the fleet, the attack slowly subsided. The guard of the changsun family lost a lot, but no one knows what was hurt. As long as there is no way to explain, people will naturally think of the gods and monsters.


    The evil spirits who died miserably in Yuezhou came to seek revenge, which became the only explanation for the continued death of soldiers and guards.


    Chang sun Chong went to the ship during the day to visit his escort. The old man suddenly asked Di Renjie, who was only eating roast fish, and said, "boy, you know what it is. Why don''t you tell him? Let him watch his bodyguard die and suffer heavy injuries. It seems that your master has a good relationship with him."


    "Grandpa wordless, it''s because he has a good relationship that he doesn''t tell him. Otherwise, his family can''t die. If they can''t die, they can''t deepen their hatred, and they can''t become enemies with those bad guys. Boy, I think Shifu''s approach must be right. Knowing that this is a very troublesome thing, we must make hatred big. Sometimes helping his family''s dead is also helping him, sometimes Waiting to save people is harming them. "


    Speechless pushed the grilled fish in front of him to di Renjie and motioned him to eat again. When he finished eating, he stroked his beard and said, "I''m dead. Later, you should look at the fool dog more. Don''t let him be used as a knife."


    "Brother Gouzi is very clever. Don''t mention it?" Di Renjie, who enjoys the delicious roast fish, smashed his mouth and said.


    "Smart? His actions are hopelessly stupid these days. How can a big man fall in love so easily? They are all the same daughter, but they have lost dozens of pounds. How can this boy''s soul fly to the sky? Hum, how can he have children? It''s nice to see when he''s not fat." Speechless pulled the charcoal of grilled fish.


    Accompanied changsun to rush into the ship, Gouzi carefully observed the traces on the ship, and then told changsun that it was not ghosts and elves that killed him. The paw print was not caught by a skeleton monster. It should be a bird.

 Chapter 1225

    The dog took his hand and compared the marks on the ship''s side. The determined captain sun Chong said, "a big bird looks like an eagle, but such a big eagle is actually very rare."


    Ghosts are easily frightening, but there is nothing terrible about such a huge eagle. The eldest sun Chong didn''t want to go back to the boat, even if his guard knelt down and begged him.


    A man sat in the cabin and adjusted an eight bull crossbow again and again. What he put on the eight bull crossbow this time was a giant arrow with barbs and a rope behind it. It was originally used by the Lingnan fleet when it went out to sea to hunt whales.


    Who is the best bait? Of course it''s Di Renjie, but the young man won''t go to death. When he went out, the master said that no one is allowed to die. Now Di Renjie listens to his master very much, especially this kind of thing. The master''s instruction must be strictly implemented.


    Since he couldn''t convince Di Renjie, Chang sun Chong had to wear armor, sit on the deck and watch the twilight spread all over the sky.


    The sweaty dog held the eight bull crossbow and stared at the sky without blinking. Di Renjie carefully hid himself in the dark space of the boat, revealing only a pair of eyes and staring at the big boat opposite.


    He was also very interested in the giant eagle. After the moon rose, the sky became moon blue, and the round moon hung on the calm water. The fleet glided silently, except for the fish that occasionally jumped out of the water.


    The boatman also knew that it was dangerous to come out at night, so they all shrank in the cabin and dared not show their heads.


    The eldest son rushed back and lit up a tragic meaning in his heart. From small to large, I have always been the favorite of Chang''an city. I can recite poetry at the age of five and Fu at the age of eight. If Tang Hao was not born, I must be the most talented talent in Chang''an city.


    Sometimes he is really jealous of the town general, because this guy seems to be the darling of heaven and earth. It seems that this young man has everything. When Chang sun Chong was not optimistic about his future, Tang Hao himself grew crooked and became the first of the three evils of Chang''an, the disgrace of the son of the world and the cysticercosis of the scholar.


    And Chang sun Chong himself is still a great talent praised by Chang''an Xun GUI Li. The strange things in the world are here.


    No matter what pests like Tang Hao did, the emperor never seemed angry. Empress Zhaoyi is constantly getting close to him and taking care of him.


    Just about to stand up, the eldest sun Chong heard the dog whispering. The eldest sun was cold in his heart. Looking up, he saw a huge eagle flying out of the moon and rushing towards him like a meteor.


    The sudden downdraft almost suffocated Chang sun Chong. The horizontal knife was on his knee, but he had no time to take it. Chang sun Chong could only roll out sideways. At the same time, the eight bull crossbow in Gouzi''s hand shook wildly, the three bows and arrows flashed away, and the eagle screamed and soared into the air.


    The rope on the arrow was so tight. The dog turned the handle in his hand and was ready to catch the eagle. The eldest sun Chong also threw away his messy mind and turned the winch with the dog. The flightless Eagle gave a sad scream anxiously.


    Other guards on the ship also picked up the strong crossbow in their hands and shot at the air, but the strong crossbow seems to be of little use to the eagle. The huge wings can easily beat these crossbows and arrows around.


    Seeing such a wonderful man Eagle war, di Renjie almost jumped up happily. When he opened the baffle of the dark grid, he was about to jump out to congratulate, but he was speechless and stuffed in again. I only heard a harsh hawk, almost ringing in my ear, almost piercing my ear.


    Another little Eagle flied from the boat and jumped straight at the big boat. Di Renjie never thought that the eagle''s wings could lift people up, and his two claws grabbed a person to fly. When he loosened his paw, the man fell into the rubble on the Bank of the river.


    Looking back, the eagle pecked off the three tough ropes and was relieved, while the other Eagle whined and flew away.


    When the eagle just flew up and passed the boat again, he shouted wordlessly. A wheel in his hand seemed to be dialed by Yao and flew out. Just cut off one foot of the eagle, and a loud beep fell in front of Di Renjie.


    The eagle rolled in the air and almost fell into the river. He barely held his head and flew out to the dark trees.


    Di Renjie carefully packed up the eagle''s claw. After repeatedly confirming that there was no danger, he climbed out of the dark grid. The dog returned to the boat and offered a huge eagle''s fur claw to the wordless old man. It must be good to make a fan in summer. This one is enough to compare Mr. Yushan''s pure goose feather fan.


    At this time, feeling his bare chin, he turned to di Renjie and said, "boy, don''t mention what I helped just now."

 Chapter 1226

    Anyway, they are all helping the eldest sun''s family. They simply help them thoroughly.


    The two alien Eagles were destroyed. No matter who it is, there are two babies who will look like life. The changsun family is completely against those people this time. Hey hey, in this way, the hatred of the Tang family is nothing.


    "As long as you are careful, maybe those people will forget about the Tang family," said Gouzi.


    "It''s impossible, silent Grandpa. Shifu just cheated others for more than 300000 yuan. I almost killed the mastermind in Yuezhou and killed several of his subordinates. The changsun family was just involved." Di Renjie said with a little embarrassment.


    "What good things can your teachers and disciples do? You can''t stop worrying. The big ones don''t make people worry, and the small ones connect again. But it doesn''t matter. As long as they are strangers, they don''t care about human life. These people always regard human life and grass mustard, including their own, but these two giant eagles... Hey hey, boy, look, the first choice for revenge must be the changsun family."


    The wordless old man looked at the huge eagle claw and said.


    Since the eagle was badly hit that night, there has been no attack all the way. After Di Renjie waited for Kaifeng of the Yellow River in Luoyang, he returned to Chang''an. It was already March in Yangchun.


    The atmosphere of the Tang family today is particularly dignified, but the cheerful meaning can''t be concealed. Princess Changle is the focus, and Li Wanqing is the absolute focus today, because the two masters of the Tang family are going to give birth today.


    Almost there was a thunder on the ground, and the Tang family added a young master and a daughter. But it''s strange that the royal reward according to the Convention has also come down, but it''s a little strange that the reward of the daughter is much heavier than that of the young master.


    Tang Hao held two children in the room and couldn''t close his mouth happily. There were two beds in the room. One was Changle and the other was Li Wanqing. Compared with Li Wanqing, Princess Changle looked much better and gave birth to another son. It was a great blessing. God was taking care of herself.


    And Li Wanqing gave birth to her daughter. Princess Changle immediately thought that her previous worry was ridiculous. Giving birth to a daughter would be said to have climbed out of her belly. She was very happy to think about it.


    Tang Hao looks forward to the arrival of her children, but he doesn''t think much of the strength of her eldest son. Is it easy for a woman to work hard to have a child? It''s not pleasant to give to anyone unless it''s born by others. I''m afraid there''s a big reason on my head.


    "Wan Qing, the child belongs to you. No one can take it away. Our family is born to anyone. There is no foster care. The child is born as a part, and the later education is more important. If you hold the child to the monkey for several years, he must think the monkey is his real mother, so he can''t underestimate it." Tang Hao is very sober.


    After listening to her husband''s words, Li Wanqing''s pale complexion had some blood color. She stretched out her hand to take her daughter, took her nose and gently rubbed the soft fetal hair. She was very compassionate.


    Princess Changle also held one in her arms, but she kept stretching her head to see the girl in Li Wanqing''s arms. Changle also wants a daughter, but if she changes with Li Wanqing, she will go crazy again.


    Di Renjie came home in a carriage. He was very happy to see the lanterns hanging at the door. He knew that his teacher''s mother was born again and hurried to the house, making the old housekeeper chase after him.


    There was no need for the old housekeeper to drag a heavy step to stop. Xiaowu and xiaoya''er, who held their arms in front of their chest, stopped Di Renjie on the corridor. Lao Gao with his nose cocked up, like a mountain king.


    "Aunt Xiaoya, elder martial sister and younger brother bought you apricot blossom cake, maltose, uncle Xiaoying and the eldest aunt. They are all on the carriage outside. I just want to see younger martial brother. You two can borrow a light."


    Hearing the gift, their faces Suddenly warmed up a lot. Just as Xiaoya was about to leave, Xiaowu suddenly said, "I heard you killed someone in Yuezhou this time, so you can''t go in to see the younger martial brother and younger martial sister. You must take a bath and avoid evil before you can enter. How many people don''t understand the rules."


    The old housekeeper quickly said, "young master Jie, your bath water has been prepared by the old slave, and the sons of pine and cypress and mint leaves have been soaked in the water. As long as you have taken a bath and crossed the fire basin, you can go to see the young master and the young lady. The general''s house is a good thing to import these years."


    After listening to the old housekeeper, di Renjie reluctantly went to take a bath in the barrel in his room.


    Tang Hao was in his study. After listening to di Renjie''s talk about his trip to Yuezhou from beginning to end, he was relieved and said to di Renjie, "our kindness may not be appreciated by others sometimes. Now you know something. You can rest assured as a teacher. You can go to the Academy assessment ten days later. What you have learned from the general''s house is far beyond your peers."


    Speaking of this, the master specially reminded: "so keeping away from arrogance and impatience is something you need to learn. When you go to the Academy, you need to learn to deal with people. You don''t get involved in the welcoming of the nine corpses. You should spend your mind on reading. When the summer vacation comes, you will go to your home, and your father should go to Beijing in a few months."

 Chapter 1227

    Seeing Di Renjie''s rigid reply, Tang Hao didn''t know how to evaluate his student. His intelligence and machine change were superior. The only regret was his lack of grasp of the people''s heart.


    It might be better to go to the academy and be with people of the same age. After all, there is too much yin at home.


    No matter what happens outside, spring ploughing and autumn harvest are always top priorities. When everything recovers, the heart recovers. Under the eaves of dripping water, when the small pit rang the ticking sound again. Hou Junji sent 10000 troops from Yinshan, coerced the grassland, and sent 100000 soldiers to destroy the nine families of Zhaowu. The war report returned to the capital.


    At the same time, Zhang Jian and Qi Fu joined forces to take advantage of the civil strife in Xinluo and push the front to the Bank of Luodong river. If it weren''t for the rising water and gas in spring, Qi Fu would surely push the front forward.


    King City has been repaired, but those waterways have also been sealed. The local generals want to learn from Tang Hao. It is impossible to burn down the old city. The original blue city wall is still dark after two years of repair.


    The Tang family caravan set out to the north to collect ginseng and mink. It''s a long way to go. It can be bought and sold well.


    Looking at the huge sun clock in Chang''an City, Tang Hao suddenly thought of life and death, life and death, trust and loyalty, deception and betrayal, truth and falsehood, falsehood and reality. To see through all this, you need great wisdom and real trust.


    See through things and win the final victory with your toughest nerve, but the price behind this victory is too heavy.


    The long-standing victory has made the people of the great Tang Dynasty accustomed to constantly sending good news. How many enemies are killed at the border is just a pile of boring numbers. Only the gold treasures sent to Chang''an by car can arouse their desire to watch.


    It is not a legend that even families in the Tang Dynasty dare to reclaim the most fertile land on the grassland. Since the farmers in the border area died for no reason, the angry border troops of the Tang Dynasty have made appalling killings within a hundred miles.


    The nine surnames of Zhaowu have become legends. Hou Junji sent a mountain of treasure, but there was no corresponding population, not even the royal family. The etiquette officer of Honglu Temple wanted to gather enough royal family team to perform the music of the king of Qin, but was greatly disappointed to find that no royal family had been sent.


    The ceremonial officer had to beg the generals to leave him a few people when he set out for the war in the future. When offering sacrifices to ancestors, it would be a great honor to perform in the Tai Temple.


    As the central area became more crowded, I wonder if it was because there were too many births in recent years. In Qinling Mountains, a group of people could always find a government office to get registered residence.


    Officials in Lantian County were happy and sad. When these destitute people knelt down in their county government offices in ragged clothes, he could even find several old acquaintances from the group of hungry people.


    The earliest refugees can even be traced back to the Daye period. I don''t know how these people snatched food with wild animals in the mountains. The emperor thought he had laid down enough territory for the people to grow land, whether he had land or not. If necessary, he felt he could pick up his sword and continue to expand the territory.


    With a Yizhi, all the crimes of the refugees were relieved. When all the refugees wept to thank his majesty for his kindness, the magistrate of Lantian County was secretly worried about the increasingly scarce land.


    At this time, Datang was like a giant. He took his own steps on the earth. Nothing could hinder his steps. The disappearance of the nine surnames of Zhaowu has shut the world''s mouth. All the surrounding countries are trembling and waiting for the monarchs of the Tang Dynasty to become benevolent and peaceful.


    Kucha''s new music emerges one after another in Chang''an. Xinghuafang''s theater plays different tracks all night long every day.


    Xinghua square, where pear blossoms are open, is the most beautiful moment. Tourists'' maids wander among the floating pear blossoms with oil paper umbrellas that do not know when they have flourished, or with sadness or joy, or with a trace of expectation.


    Xiao Wu, dressed in men''s riding clothes, was certainly unhappy. Di Renjie had already participated in the college entrance examination, but the master sent himself to xinghuafang to watch a dance drama. He also said that girls should look like girls and there was no need to crowd with a group of boys.


    Up to now, there are no female students in the Academy. Xiao Wu is a little beauty, which can be seen by the blind. She is a beautiful girl. Shifu is reluctant to send you to the wolves. Later, she followed Shiniang in the backyard to learn how to be a housekeeper or embroider.


    "Shifu deceives people. I''ve been standing here for so long, but none of those stupid women think I''m a girl. The eyes that flatter and throw will turn over. Such a fool deserves to be a woman?"


    Xiao Wu pulled the last pear flower from the branch and threw it away. She found the most beautiful woman, walked up to her, pushed away the servant girl, held the silly little lady and kissed her on the pink cheek.


    Then he bit her earlobe and whispered, "from now on, you will be my man."

 Chapter 1228

    With that, Xiao Wu put the little lady on the lawn. After sorting out his clothes, Xiao Wu took out a particularly large folding fan and paced into the pear blossom.


    "Who are you?" the panicked little servant girl summoned up the courage to shout at the place where she left.


    "Remember, my name is Tang Wulang." Xiao Wu''s voice spread far from the flowers, causing other girls to scream in unison.


    The little lady who fell on the lawn covered her face with a handkerchief.


    "Stupid woman." Xiao Wu angrily walked out of the pear forest and almost shouted up to the sky.


    "This is a woman? Shifu said that pear blossoms always have a good marriage, but are those pigs who forget themselves when they see a woman really their own good marriage? Forget it, go home. In case you can''t find a suitable one, make do with Xiaojie."


    Hou Jie saw Xiao Wu, but he didn''t dare to come near. What did he just listen to? If you don''t have a good man, make do with Xiao Jie. God, what did you hear?


    Hou Jie shivered and leaned against the pear blossom, sat on the ground and talked over and over: "make do with Xiao Jie. My name is Hou Jie. Gentlemen always call me Xiao Jie, and my brother-in-law, sister and brothers all call me Xiao Jie. Can you say that Xiao Jie is me? Hey, it should be me."


    Xiaowu didn''t care about his unintentional misunderstanding. He rode on the back of the boss of Wangcai family and ran to the general''s mansion.


    The dance drama in the theater can and can only deceive the brainless little girl from time to time. The tears that can be seen in a stage play are pouring. It''s really boring. The most disgusting thing was Li Enron, who sat and handed over his handkerchief like a fool.


    The boss of Wangcai family has just grown up this year and is a little taller than his father, especially the satin fur. How can he think it''s so noble? It''s not like Wangcai. He makes his hair messy all day.


    I don''t know why Shifu likes Wangcai so much. In depilation season, if you ride it, you will get a coat of horse hair. In this way, no one is allowed to ride it, as if you are rare.


    Xiaowu''s servant girls are also good at riding when they meet. The master and servant let go of the reins and let the war horse run. There are countless scholars on the way to Yuhua mountain. When they see their master and servant''s good riding, some applaud and some whistle.


    In some respects, the preciseness of the examination of yuhuashan academy has almost surpassed that of the imperial examination. As a national examination, it will leave some face to these scholars, but yuhuashan academy will not and must strip for inspection.


    The most frightening thing is the medical examination. The students brought by Sun Simiao will become medical officials in the future. Every student will be robbed by the army, and even there is no procedure for the big exam. As long as you enter the army, the minimum is to start with the propaganda and festival captain of zhengbapin.


    You should know that the doctor of the imperial medical department is only an official of Qipin. According to the law of the Tang Dynasty, those with hidden diseases and evil diseases are not allowed to be officials, so the students of yuhuashan Academy must also go through the pass of physical examination.


    Tang Hao pointed to the candidates who went in and out of the reed mat shed and said to Xiao Wu, who pulled his clothes and played coquettish, "look, you can''t pass this level. Take off your clothes and check. If you come out, where can you be a man?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll ask grandpa sun to examine me, and no one will gossip about me? Just let me enter the Academy. Grandpa sun loves me most. I''ll go and say he will agree." Xiaowu begged.


    "No, your aunt also wanted to enter the Academy, but she didn''t go in at last. She only left a job to serve tea and water for the old gentlemen. You can''t do it. You''re too lazy. You even meet your clothes to wash for you. Don''t think I don''t know. Who did you see with the servant girl when you entered the academy?"


    Little five hesitated to look at the meeting behind him. He was very reluctant, but when he thought of his ideal, he clenched his teeth and said, "it doesn''t matter. She can stay at home. I will go home every five days."


    "Come back with a lot of dirty clothes and ask someone to wash them for you? When you enter the Academy, you have to stand on your own. You know, you only have ten copper coins a month. If you have to eat by yourself and buy toiletries by yourself, your family will stop. You''re used to being extravagant and can''t do it..."


    Tang Hao talked nonsense with Xiao Wu one sentence at a time. Suddenly he saw the noise in front of him, as if something had happened.


    That''s the official of the etiquette department. I don''t know what to smoke. Now as long as the Academy begins to recruit students, these people will learn from the academy and get a row of tables. They have to check the students who have been checked by the Academy again. Now something must go wrong again.


    "Son of a bitch, do you dare to see my Tang artifact? Come on, put it out, so as not to pollute this treasure land of Wenhua." after hearing this sentence, Tang Hao frowned and came over to see what happened.


    The onlookers saw that the gentleman came over and Qi Qi made way. When the etiquette officials who were scolding the examinee saw that the Zhenguo general came over, they immediately said, "general Tang is coming. How can your gentlemen let the son of a bitch enter the academy? This is a shame for Tang Dynasty. Please blast people down Yuhua mountain immediately."

 Chapter 1229

    Tang Hao did not look at the officials, but took the resume on the table. He began to ask the examinee dressed in new linen: "don''t be afraid, tell me your native place."


    The examinee, who was reprimanded and still clenched his teeth, saw Tang Hao''s question and immediately replied, "Xiaosheng is from Mengxian County, Jingzhou."


    Tang Hao nodded and asked, "what''s your father''s job? What does your mother do?"


    The examinee''s face turned gray at the news. Clenched his fist and whispered, "I was born without knowing who my father was. My mother was a Kabuki in her early years, and now she has woven hemp and sold pulp as a profession."


    Hearing what he said, the officials of the Ministry of rites all showed sarcasm, and other candidates were in a great uproar. Only Tang Hao opened his resume and continued to ask, "you know, the academy is a Academy for the people of Tang Dynasty. How can you prove that you are not Japanese, Gaogouli or people from other places?"


    Hearing Tang Hao''s question, etiquette officials and other candidates immediately burst into laughter. How can the son of a Kabuki ensure the purity of his blood? This is really a big problem.


    The young man in sackcloth had a livid face, and his two hands on the ground had been deeply inserted into the soil. It could be seen that he was trying his best to endure and wouldn''t let himself leave.


    He had to enter the academy if he wanted to stand out, but the deep-rooted sense of shame made him very painful.


    Tang Hao saw that he was biting the corner of his mouth and the blood was flowing out, so he asked again what he had just said. The young man suddenly raised his head, stared at his blood red eyes and said word by word: "my mother was an official trick."


    The Zhenguo general nodded again: "since he is an official, he can only be a Tang man. Official is not allowed to be touched by others. Since his blood is OK, his examination qualification is OK."


    He put down the paper in his hand and said to the etiquette official, "he doesn''t have any problems. You can take the exam and seal him to handle the formalities."


    For a moment, the officials of the ritual department thought that they had heard wrong. Since ancient times, Dalits have not been allowed to enter the high hall. This is the ancestral rule. Should yuhuashan academy break this practice and give these Dalits a way to live without permission?


    At this time, the scholar kneeling on the ground raised his head in disbelief. His identity was an insurmountable natural moat. He came to the exam with little hope and was prepared for humiliation. How could he take the exam at once?


    Tang Hao asked the candidate with a smile, "don''t you understand?"


    The candidate shook his head blankly, and Tang Hao said: "What I just asked you is your actual situation. It''s to confirm your identity. As long as you are a Tang person, there''s nothing to hide. You can see that you are a man of perseverance. If you can enter the Academy, you will become a useful talent for the country. Take a good examination. If you enter the Academy, you will find that you can''t make too much efforts for it. These words are when you come to the Academy, I gave you my first lesson. "


    Tang Hao turned around and looked at the other candidates who had just teased the youth. The righteous admonition said, "once you are lucky to enter the Academy, you''d better put away these thoughts of gloating and laughing at others, otherwise the discipline of the Academy will let you know what repentance is."


    "Mr. Xie, Zhang Jianzhi''s kindness to Mr. Zhang''s teachings will never be forgotten." the student was not very grateful.


    Tang Hao was a little stunned, but he stood there and was worshipped by him. Then he dragged Xiaowu with his pouted mouth back home.


    When he held his little son and daughter, Xiaowu followed. Tang Hao went to the farmland to see the experiment of new crops, and Xiaowu followed. In short, wherever Tang Hao went, Xiaowu followed.


    The irritable Tang Hao finally said, "it''s not impossible to go to the Academy, but you have to use other methods. It doesn''t count to cheat."


    Xiaowu finally heard the promise. When he was overjoyed, he went to xiaoya''er to discuss countermeasures.


    She has several friends in her boudoir. Xiaoya''er makes a wide range of friends. She forces Li Anran, who likes to pester her all the time, to go to the palace with himself and a large group of companions. Nominally, she goes to greet empress Zhaoyi. However, after they collude with Yueyang and another little princess, they become the drama of a group of little girls crying in the palace.


    Zhaoyi also had a headache. Three or four charming little women knelt in their hall and cried heartbroken. Zhaoyi couldn''t bear to comfort them, so she heard their suggestion to go to yuhuashan Academy.


    "No." Zhaoyi sternly refused. Yuhuashan academy is already a key department for Datang. Datang talents are counting on a steady flow of transportation from there. How can they agree to a few little girls to go there for mischief.


    Besides, it''s good for girls to read and read at home. Otherwise, it would be good to learn those poems and songs to cultivate their sentiment. As for the worldly knowledge in the Academy, it''s better for a woman to know less.


    It''s no good knowing more. They are all legitimate women. In the future, their husband will be either rich or expensive. It''s no good for women to intervene in government affairs, so they disagree.


    Those little girls cried even more. Their family gave their marriage to them early. Their husband, Ba Chengdu, was born in an academy. When he thought that he would be coaxed like a fool in the future, he cried to death.

 Chapter 1230

    Zhaoyi''s eyebrows were going to be twisted into a knot. She sent the little girls away, and then called many Gao Ming ladies to discuss the establishment of a women''s branch in the college.


    Of course, Princess Changle, who has just given birth, is among them. Those ladies rarely have the opportunity to participate in a major event. Naturally, they are enthusiastic. There are those who give advice, those who generously solve Nang, and those who advocate propaganda... Even the empress was amazed at the strength of her ability.


    Xu Jingzong was holding a document and his face was as black as the bottom of a pot. In front of him stood a beautiful female official in the palace, with a long row of mammy behind him. Each green dress is short and capable.


    ¡±I know the empress''s Oracle. I don''t know what to call this internal official? "


    "I, Lai Ying, serve as the official of the Imperial Palace Bureau. I''m here to investigate where the women''s branch is suitable. When yuhuashan college opens, those young women will also enter the college. We will make the curriculum arrangement and accommodation requirements. We will also dispatch the students we need. Now we can arrange accommodation for me and these mothers without delay ¡£¡±


    The female officer conveyed the order without any ambiguity.


    Xu Jingzong was very angry, and suddenly the fire filled his forehead. I''m a supervisor of the fourth grade hospital. What''s the style of being shouted around by a woman from the seventh grade?


    This is the Academy. It''s Lao Tzu''s territory, not yeting Bureau. You''re a female official of mixed grade. Why do you pretend to be a tiger? The academy has not received your Majesty''s will yet. Even if you receive your Majesty''s will, you should study it before making a decision on whether you need to ask your majesty to take back the order.


    Since ancient times, life has not been disturbed. It''s good for a woman to have a good husband and teach her children. What do you learn? groundless statement.


    "The academy is a Royal Academy. Zhaoyi is now deeply favored. What''s the big deal in arranging several young women to study? I''ve seen many officials like you, or I''ll tell her that the Academy doesn''t accept Zhaoyi''s orders."


    Xu Jingzong was suddenly angry. He was also a big man. It was disgraceful to argue with a glib woman. He carefully rolled up the edict, put it in Lai Ying''s hand, brushed his sleeve, turned around and left the office.


    If you don''t answer, what can you do?


    "Mr. Xu, if you think clearly, your mother may really have nothing to do with you. But you can''t afford to offend any of the little women who want to study in the Academy. These little women cry and beg. If you break their good deeds, you can''t eat and walk around as long as one of them is angry." the female official Laiying simply explained to him.


    Xu Jingzong thought for a long time, sighed, sat back in his chair, picked up his pen and allocated the closed building before the academy to Lai Ying. And ordered the servants to sweep again to prepare for the arrival of those aunts and grandmothers.


    Lai Ying twisted her waist and went to the yard. She was very satisfied with the closed environment. She followed the example of the academy and numbered each house. She also asked the academy to prepare canteens and bathrooms for these women.


    There are men in yuhuashan academy, and the women''s branch must also have all of them. However, Tang Hao, who received him this time, beat Lai Ying''s plans to pieces. Except for accommodation, the rest were completely denied.


    Want to eat, line up in the canteen, want to take a bath, go to the bathhouse of Sixi family. If you want to join the Academy, you are the Academy disciples. No one can be an exception. The Academy will make arrangements for courses, and when the teachers from the western regions come back, they will also serve as the president of the women''s branch.


    There are two Tang Hao family in the general''s residence who need to go to the Academy, one is Xiaowu with joy, and the other is Xiaoya with a sad face. Xiaoya''er helped Xiaowu out of sheer righteousness, but now that it''s done, she has to go to the Academy with a bitter face. With her own understanding of the Academy, there is a bitter kiln.


    The food is not as good as at home, and the living is not as good as at home. If you want to learn skills freely with Wu Yueji, don''t even think about it.


    Zhang Jianzhi came to the gate of the Academy alone, which was the closest to the temple in his mind. He had been to Yuhua mountain before, but because of his limited status, he consciously stood in the distance and watched. Now he is close, he knows how ridiculous his previous ideas are.


    No one in the Academy asked you about your identity. As long as you don''t have obvious foreign characteristics, no one will inquire. There is a copper garden in your pocket, which was specially packed by your mother when she was going out.


    Zhang Jianzhi has been a schoolboy for six years. He is proficient in what the young master has not learned. Sometimes he thinks his husband is giving lectures to himself. At the end of the new year, his husband asked him to quit his job as a schoolboy, which could feed him and his mother, and told him that if he wanted to live a good life with his mother, he needed to take an exam in yuhuashan Academy.


    Only when he got there, his humble identity would be ignored, and he also opened a letter of recommendation. This is the first person who has kindness to himself in his life.


    Zhang Jianzhi had already inquired about the procedure of cooking in the canteen. He first took the tray from the shelf, then went to the place where the bowl was placed to get the bowl, and finally took the plate, chopsticks and spoons.

 Chapter 1231

    The bowl is placed on the left, the plate is placed on the right, the spoon is placed near the top of the tray, and the chopsticks are placed at the bottom. The academy is a place that pays most attention to rules. You can''t be wrong at all.


    Zhang Jianzhi sorted out these things many times before finishing them. He carried them carefully and came to the end of the rice team.


    When he saw a student roaring with chopsticks in his mouth and a rice basin in one hand, asking the cook to give more meat and less potatoes, he knew that he had been fooled by others. He couldn''t help blushing and wanted to disturb the plate and pretend to be very old-fashioned.


    At last he held back. The cook in a white hat smiled when he saw the tray. He swung his spoon and filled him with a plate full of meat. He could hardly see the potatoes. The snow-white rice also filled him with a sharp bowl, and found a bowl for him. He filled him with a bowl of egg and flower soup from the big pot. Zhang Jianzhi almost jumped up.


    He has only one copper dollar, which is the lowest denomination. He can''t buy these meals. All kinds of helplessness, had to bite the bullet and pass the copper round.


    "You''re a young man here for the exam, aren''t you? Since you''re not rich, you''ll come to the kitchen to help you. How about three copper coins a day? If you don''t delay your study, you just need to get up earlier, sleep later and eat later than others at noon. It takes about two hours a day. Will you come?" pangpangpang''s master''s tone is very friendly.


    "The most important thing is that you come to the kitchen to help. You don''t need money for dinner. The rest can be given to Lao Tzu and Lao Tzu. It''s no problem to feed them."


    Zhang Jianzhi''s mouth was so open that he could almost put a fist into it: "brother, can you still work in the academy?"


    The cook looked at the fact that no one had lined up behind him, so he put his fat body out of the window, "of course."


    "The work done in the academy should be recorded in the archives, and none of them will be given a bad comment when they graduate. Don''t look at those princes who have never done it, such as boating, driving cars, feeding pigs and fish? Don''t the two princes of king Qi of Shu also need to tidy up the flower garden?"


    Zhang Jianzhi has determined that the academy is a paradise, with three copper coins a day and twenty copper coins a month. In this way, I can not only support my mother, but also become an official. When I die, I have to be admitted to the Academy.


    There is always a Night Walker in anyone''s family. They will go crazy. There was only one in the past, but now there are two at once. At night, the yellow dog retreated into Hongcheng''s room and dared not come out.


    On the first night, he just yelled, and the dog''s mouth was almost crooked by someone taking a stone. The next day, before he could bark, the dog''s mouth was tied with fine hemp rope. Four feet were tied together and thrown into a nearby chicken nest.


    On such a day, the yellow dog can''t be killed. It''s safer to stay with the owner. Hong Cheng, who wears armor, stood in the cold dew all night and didn''t find any pedestrians at night.


    But early in the morning, seeing her daughter holding a huge puppet in her arms, her anger surged up from the soles of her feet. After living in the Tang family for three months, her daughter has become a charming beauty. Such a girl is qualified to be sent to the palace.


    Today''s Hongcheng is not the unlucky father who was dejected and begged people everywhere to marry his daughter. Instead, he is arrogant and shows off how beautiful his girl looks.


    I know who the man in black is, but Hong Cheng just doesn''t agree with the marriage.


    In the past, it was good to find a promising young man for your daughter. Now it''s not good to just have a future. Why do you want a rich and rich young doctor. I don''t like the dog boy.


    Hongcheng has been tossing about a lot these days, but he has no choice since the two men in black appeared. One took him around in circles, and the other secretly met his daughter. Hongcheng''s lungs were going to explode.


    Why did the boy hide away when his daughter was fat? Now it looks better. I''ll catch up. The girl is also a loser. When he came, he forgot that he had been sinned before and smiled like a flower.


    Today is the day of college entrance examination. Tang Hao got up early in the morning, dressed and ready to take Wangcai to the college. Who knows that Hong Cheng came to the Tang family with a face of vicissitudes.


    If you open your mouth, you have to borrow eight bull crossbows.


    "The eight bull crossbow is an important weapon of the country. There is no reason for soldiers to give and receive things without permission, let alone..."


    "Excuse me?" Tang Hao said the national law for a long time. Hong Cheng didn''t seem to hear it and asked him with his neck.


    "In the backyard, Lao Jiang is in charge."


    Hong Cheng turned around and went to the backyard by himself.


    "Lao Qian, go and tell Gouzi and Xiaoying not to go to Hongcheng''s house tonight." Tang Hao turned his head and gave an order to the old housekeeper. He rode on Wangcai and took Wu Tong''s guards to the Academy.


    The sun has just risen, and there is a sea of people in front of yuhuashan Academy. The original open square was filled with all kinds of carriages, ox carts and donkey carts, as was the case on the court.


    It seems that all the cars and horses in Chang''an city came to the Academy, calling friends and calling brothers. With bamboo around their neck, they pulled vendors to squeeze around the crowd and hawk loudly.

 Chapter 1232

    Under the distant awning, Sixi''s fermented glutinous rice was sold bowl after bowl, and the bowls in the bamboo basket next to them were stacked on the ceiling.


    The four guys were so busy that they couldn''t even breathe. The side door of the Academy opened, and sixteen Armored Warriors stood across the trunk with horizontal knives. No one dared to cross the huge stone with "Royal Yuhua mountain academy" written on it.


    Today is a day for Mr. Li Gang to show his authority. Dressed in the blue robes of the Academy, he sat upright at the gate. His white hair was neatly combed and his face was rigorous.


    Tang Hao and Yuan Zhang stood behind Li Gang. Xu Jingzong, Zhao Yanling, Mr. Zhulin who had just returned to the Academy, and teachers from foreign countries were waiting at the gate.


    They are today''s invigilator teachers. They dress neatly. Even the western region teacher who can produce the most moths wears fat green robes.


    Mr. Li Gang raised his eyes to see the sun. Supported by Tang Hao, he stood up from his wheelchair, walked to the master statue, cleaned his hands, respectfully offered incense and worshipped three times.


    Then he turned around and Mr. Li Gang shouted: "As heaven testifies, our Yuhua mountain academy will be fair. We will learn from the future. Our Yuhua mountain academy will treat people equally, whether they are officials'' children or poor scholars, whether they are famous scholars or self-taught talents. As long as you get excellent results, you can enter the Academy. This is the matter of Yuhua mountain. If there is a period of arrogance..."


    Every time Li Gang read one sentence, the other college students read one sentence.


    Until the end of the study, everyone worshipped heaven and earth together, and a huge burning incense was lit. The salute officer of the Ministry of rites opened the Longmen with a long voice, and the main gate of the Academy was symbolically opened.


    Candidates are very sensible. Every candidate who walks in front of Li Gang has to bend down and salute before entering the side door and being taken to the examination room by senior students.


    Li Zhi came very early. Fang Xuanling and his eldest son Wuji accompanied him to watch from a distance. Several people were wearing regular clothes. One person had a large fan, which is now standard for scholars.


    "The law is strict. Now it looks better than the first exam. I just don''t know if their exam questions this year will be more difficult. I heard Tang Hao say that Mr. Li Gang doesn''t let him participate in the exam. He said that his interpersonal relationship is chaotic and it''s difficult to ensure the fairness of the exam, so he knows nothing."


    Fang Xuanling said with emotion: "the boy is busy cheating with a sand island. He doesn''t have time to pay attention to these trivial things, so he doesn''t know. The old minister is not surprised."


    "So, the matter of land contact is spread falsely? No wonder he insists that there has never been any land contact, but why did he get the land in Yuezhou in the twinkling of an eye? I''m really curious. I heard that it cost more than 30000 yuan, which is equivalent to the land price in the suburbs of Chang''an. Is it a little expensive?"


    The academy examination was organized more carefully than the imperial examination. Now everyone just needs to wait for the result.


    Li Zhi came to the Academy mainly to ask Tang Hao about the land and the land price in Yuezhou. He never believed in the land and always felt inextricably connected with Yuezhou.


    Changsun Wuji shook his head and said, "it is impossible to confirm that those magical phenomena still exist and that the island is still going to the sea. This is a fact."


    Sand island, as its name implies, is full of sand. The government has used human and material resources to dig holes on the island. Unfortunately, springs will gush out less than a foot deep. The underground is full of sediment, so it is impossible to confirm the location of the soil.


    Li Zhi smiled, pointed to Fang Xuanling and said, "Aiqing should have sold the sand island to Tang Hao. No matter what he found on the island, in the end, his wealth will fall into my hands. Tang Hao has never lacked these self-consciousness of being a courtier. He will fly well. Ha ha ha ha."


    "The old minister is dazed. Please suffer." Fang Xuanling bowed down and bowed his hand.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just a joke. Tang Hao won''t give the 100000 yuan to the imperial court for nothing. With his love of money, he may just want to make a fuss about this matter and fish in troubled waters. Anyway, the imperial court has no loss. We''ll go to the library and see those candidates."


    Li Zhi went to the Academy with the two big men. The most clear thing about everything was the Emperor himself. Those people failed in the bet and suffered heavy losses, but they were very elegant.


    Many doubts that haunted Li Zhi suddenly came to light. Smiling corpses were relieved and crying corpses solved their doubts. These two corpses benefited Li Zhi a lot. I don''t know what kind of corpses will appear below.


    Li Gang and Yuan Zhang went to the examination room, leaving Tang Hao at the door waiting for the emperor to arrive. When they saw Emperor Li Zhi, they didn''t have to salute. Naturally, Emperor Bai Longyu didn''t want others to recognize him.


    Fang Xuanling said unkindly to Tang Hao, "general Tang, I want to tell you a good news now. The imperial court allows you to buy the island from the Tang family. You will send the gold and silver in a moment, and my documents will be ready soon."

 Chapter 1233

    Tang Hao stared: "why did Fang Xiang say this? A few days ago, the lower official was confused and became crazy. Who in Chang''an city didn''t know who? That''s why he was able to compete with the country for land. Your majesty is generous and doesn''t care about it. It''s already a great grace. Now he''s clear and bright. How can he do this disobedient thing?"


    "It''s absolutely forbidden. Only your majesty can have xirang, a sacred object. Once others have it, the lower official''s opinion is that there is no amnesty."


    The attitude of the general of Zhenguo suddenly made a big turn.


    The four entered the Academy with a smile. Li Zhi looked around and said, "I haven''t been to the Academy for a long time. It has changed a lot. Every time I come, there are new scenes. I can''t imagine how spectacular the Academy will be ten years later."


    "When you drew a picture, everyone thought it was a fool''s dream. It has only been a few years, and a lot of things on the painting volume have been displayed in front of you. Sure enough, all the difficulties in the world have been broken."


    Hearing what Emperor Li Zhi said, Tang Hao thought, this is a good opportunity for special reporting. It''s really unreasonable for the prime minister and Finance Minister not to cry for poverty at this time.


    "Your Majesty, what you see is only the surface scenery. Do you know that there are huge buildings to be constructed in this underground area? Look at the deep pit over there. It was excavated for the construction of the basement. Many studies of the academy need to be responsible to the state, and a strict research environment can not be less. Why did Li Dan dig a pit under the Wude hall? To put it bluntly, it is for the sake of safety Second, it is also to prepare for confidentiality. "


    Tang Hao said: "for example, the people who study iron and steel in the academy have developed a new steel-making method, but in order to keep it secret, Wei Chen had to lock the file and place the cabinet in the forest. Only when the construction of the Academy reaches a certain level can a new steel-making furnace be built."


    "Now it can''t be taken out on a large scale. There are hundreds of harm but no benefit." the words of the general of the town came out, and the eldest sun Wuji''s face suddenly changed.


    The foundation of the changsun family is steel smelting. Now I hear that the academy has a new method. How can I not be surprised? Li Zhi took a strange look at Tang Hao. Fang Xuanling was also smiling bitterly. Eldest sun Wuji said very directly: "general Tang, make a price. As long as my humble house can afford it, there must be nothing wrong."


    Tang Hao waited a little. Seeing that the emperor was also waiting for his offer, he knew that the grace of the eldest Sun family was endless. Then he smiled and said, "Mr. Chang sun, you''re right. The Chang Sun family really can''t afford it."


    The emperor''s eyes lit up. Fang Xuanling turned his head and looked elsewhere, as if he were enjoying the scenery. The eldest sun Wuji said with a black face, "but I don''t know the asking price of general Tang, so that my eldest Sun family can''t afford it?"


    "Not much. Twelve thousand is enough."


    "Tang Hao, don''t hide and choke. Say anything. I also want to know why the eldest Sun family can''t afford the money?"


    It''s just ten thousand. This price immediately stunned changsun Wuji. This is not a big outrageous number. If, as Zhenguo general said, this process plays a great role in promoting steel production, the asking price is not much.


    "If the eldest Sun family really wants this file, there''s no problem. I''ll agree to 8000 Guan, but please allow me to explain that this is the research result six months ago." Zhenguo general answered truthfully.


    "So what? Can''t the method six months ago be used now?"


    "It can be used naturally. There is no problem at all, but last month they developed another method, which is even better than that. The middle school academy charges 30000 yuan, and not a penny can be less." this is Tang Hao''s real idea.


    Fang Xuanling understood at once: "I understand, Tang Hao, you mean that the Academy will study these knowledge endlessly in the future. In the process of research, it will constantly improve the process of smelting steel. Every time there is an improvement, the eldest Sun family will pay money, and it will be more and more expensive."


    In this way, the changsun family really can''t afford it. The changsun Wuji looks blue. What he said is right. Whether it''s 8000 Guan or 30000 Guan, it doesn''t take much effort for the changsun family to take it out.


    However, once they buy it endlessly, no matter how rich Ren changsun''s family is, they will be hollowed out, and it won''t work if they don''t buy it. Once a more clever way falls into the hands of others, the iron smelting industry of the changsun''s family will be destroyed.


    In the face of such technological advantages, the changsun family has no power to fight back. Can it be said that the changsun family has to be led by the Academy for generations? The emperor once again felt his wise and divine power. How far sighted it was to agree to establish an academy in Yuhua mountain.


    It seems that it''s not a good thing for the changsun family to control the iron smelting industry. Now it seems that it''s just the same. The royal court has iron smelting workshops. Once the changsun family wants to do something, they can eat the changsun family as soon as they increase investment in the two iron smelting workshops and change the technology.


    Li Zhi''s thinking is distributed. He immediately thought of other industries from smelting iron, such as cooking salt, weaving cloth, weaving wool, imitating silk, raising cattle and sheep and farming.... As long as the imperial court increases its research investment in academies, it will strangle all the economic lifelines from the source.

 Chapter 1234

    Li Zhi deeply knew that he could eat all over the sky as long as he could recruit fresh food. The four people didn''t want to go to the examination room to see the candidates. When they came to Tang Hao''s office, Li Zhi lay on Tang Hao''s recliner.


    The emperor said to his eldest son, "don''t be nervous. Tang Hao is explaining a method that may be of great benefit to the country. It can even be described as a good policy. If the imperial court has no means to contain any industry, it is dangerous and challenging the majesty of the national law."


    Fang Xuanling bowed with his eldest sun Wuji and Tang Hao. Since the general of Zhenguo opened his words and achieved his purpose of additional investment, he resolutely shut up and waited for Fang Xuanling and eldest sun Wuji to come up with practical measures.


    For a moment and a half, no one can think of a comprehensive plan. This needs to be won by everyone in the court until a result is drawn. However, the investment in the Academy must come down soon.


    When the Tang family alone can no longer support the Academy''s increasing expenses and need to find new financial support, the royal family is the first choice.


    Changsun Wuji suddenly said to Tang Hao, "I''ve only focused on political affairs over the years, and I''ve rarely involved in family affairs. Talk with Chong''er about these things. He''s a little depressed when he comes back from Yuezhou this time. You''re good friends. You should comfort and help each other."


    Tang Hao smiled and said, "it''s certain. Brother Chong will cheer him up even if he doesn''t want to."


    Sun Wuji became happy. Tang Hao said that when he went to see Chang sun Chong, his family told him how to face such a dilemma. The general of Zhenguo reported this plan to the emperor in his own face, which showed that he didn''t treat the eldest sun''s family as an outsider.


    Out of the gate of the Academy, Tang Hao was almost knocked down by the oncoming frame, and six dignitaries in the palace came out at one breath. The leader is empress Zhaoyi. Just drive out of the palace, and a long row of official frames follow closely behind.


    After looking at the flag, Tang Hao''s car was also mixed in the crowd. They all have daughters. People come to send their daughters to school.


    "Is your majesty arrogant?" Tang Hao asked the emperor, who was also stupid.


    "It''s very powerful. Zhaoyi, concubine Yun and concubine Li have all come. Isn''t LeYang the only one to enter school? Jing''an, Ankang and Chengyang have also come to school. Tang Hao, look after my daughter. If they are wronged, I''ll skin you."


    They are the father of their daughter. Naturally, they love their daughter dearly.


    "Wronged, you come to the academy to be wronged. There is no condition to speak. Look at what they are holding, big beds, brocade quilts, puppets, tables, bathtubs, toilets, boxes and cages, servant girls... Your majesty, how can you tell us that any of these things can enter the Academy?" Tang Hao said.


    "Mr. Li Gang can''t be angry after reading it." Tang Hao said it was the truth.


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. As long as my girls study well in the Academy, everything else is your business. You still have the face to say that the royal family. Isn''t your wife also carrying big bags and small bags? Deal with your family affairs first and then comment on the royal family." Li Zhi also said the truth.


    Fang Xuanling smiled and said, "that''s good. The academy is always beyond the ability of people. These little girls really have a vision to study in the Academy. However, general Tang, you should be optimistic about the affairs between your little children. If there is a scandal, ha ha, you can''t tell if you have 80 mouths."


    "My daughter is timid and needs to be taken care of when it thunders. Watch it. If something happens, I won''t spare you." the eldest sun Wuji watched his daughter climb down from the carriage and line up there with a big package on her back for inspection.


    When Tang Hao turned back, Li Zhi had already got into Zhaoyi''s car. Eldest sun Wuji also got into his car and poked his head out of the window to see what Tang Hao did.


    As for Fang Xuanling, he had already carefully watched the stone carvings along the white jade wall with his back hands, and made up his mind not to get involved in it.


    "General, the young ladies have arrived. The maidservants have just checked in. Seventy seven young ladies, please check in general Tang."


    "I think there are only 62 people. Why are there 15 more?"


    "Oh, I remember it wrong. It was seventy-seven people. I counted them wrong, that is seventy-seven. In the future, in the Academy, slaves and maids should also have a good look at books." said female official Laiying.


    If Sima of zuowuwei dares to use this reason, Sima''s head will be hung on the flagpole. Tang Hao now wants to hang Lai Ying''s head on the gate of the Academy. In this way, he may be able to scare away all these little women, so that everyone doesn''t have to bother.


    Women''s going to college was originally a big joke. Li Gang, Yuan Zhang and Xu Jingzong all know the thoughts of these ladies. It doesn''t matter whether they learn or not. As long as their daughter walks around the Academy, she can tell her husband''s family that her daughter is a real good woman who knows books and is polite, just like the princesses.


    As for who Mr. Li Gang is, Mr. Li Gang is a truly respected Confucian and Tang Hao. Such an unborn person''s teaching to his daughter is not all ladies from such a family.

 Chapter 1235

    As for what these girls have learned, who will worry?


    But no matter who enters the Academy, Tang Hao will cut off the influence of their family on her. As for whether these women will become wild and hard to find in the future, it''s none of his business?


    Learned people are proud, as it has been since ancient times. Since you sent your daughter, don''t expect the academy to hand over waste.


    When the school was founded, Niu JINDA said that even a piece of mud would be tempered into steel in the Academy.


    Mr. Li Gang and Mr. Yuan Zhang entrusted all this to Tang Hao in order not to annoy himself. He was busy with the business of the Academy. More than 1700 children are taking exams. Who will have time to take care of these little things.


    Besides, I''m old and can''t stand it. Meditation is the king. Go to the examination room to see those good children. No better than watching these naughty little women?


    Since women want to enter the Academy, they can''t afford less money. Xu Jingzong simply opened his mouth to the lion and asked for 500 silver coins.


    Moreover, this is the opinion obtained after consulting Mr. Li Gang. According to Mr. Li Gang, the reputation of our college is the most precious. Since you want to use this name to subsidize your daughter, don''t blame the college.


    The academy is not willing to accept 500 silver coins. It''s best if we can get rid of all these little women. The academy is a place to study. In the future, a group of little girls will stay here, which will affect the progress of other students.


    Li Zhi saw the little women from the crack in the curtain and went into the three entry courtyard with green bricks and green tiles in turn. He turned around and said to Wu Zhaoyi, "look at these children. The good days are over. When they enter the Academy, they want to do nothing. It''s impossible. Li Gang, Yuanzhang, Yushan, Lishi, Tang Hao and Xu Jingzong are among them, No one is a master who can tolerate students to muddle along. I''ll wait and see what these women will look like after three years. "


    Wu Zhaoyi said at this time, "you just said that Tang Hao was going to change some money and be careless. How could it be like this in the blink of an eye?"


    "If he had allowed these children to carry their luggage in just now, I would have insisted on the original view, but now you see, except for personal clothes, the rest are not allowed. I can''t help thinking that Li Xian and Li Dan looked the same when they were in school. It seems that Tang Hao didn''t intend to make these girls feel better. Zhaoyi will wait to see the demons in three years."


    After saying this, Wu Zhaoyi ordered the driver to return to Chang''an city without waiting for Wu Zhaoyi to say anything else. The girls have been handed over to the Academy, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Those rich people watched their daughter enter the gate. The vermilion gate with copper nails was slowly covered by two strong mammies, and some couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Hao looked at the door closed and went back to the front with his hands behind his back, ready to see how the students did in the exam. Was it better than the last one?


    What makes Tang Hao feel most gratified is that the problems of mathematics have become more and more difficult year by year, but these candidates seem to be used to it and have to keep up with the pace of the Academy.


    Le Yang led his sister along the corridor. When he came to the second entrance, he saw a ghost woman wearing a mask made of bark, with only two bright eyes exposed outside.


    Whether women are beautiful or not is royal knowledge. Both men and women can. Le Yang only looked at the woman''s pearly body, and then looked at the woman''s transparent ears. He knew that she was a stunning beauty and a well-known beauty.


    Yue Yang involuntarily shrinks his newly developed chest, a little discouraged.


    "From now on, your internal affairs will be managed by me. You can call me dance moon teacher. Now what each of you has to do is remove all your headgear and put it in the bamboo basket in front of you. The Academy will put it away for you. You can apply for wearing it on the day of rest, but I think it''s superfluous. You don''t have the time."


    With a warm smile, a beautiful man put a bamboo basket in front of them with elegant and rhythmic movements.


    Raising your hand and throwing your foot are like a poem, listening to his soft language full of magnetism. Le Yang is almost fainting. She is not the only girl confused by the beautiful man. The beauty with a trace of feminine breath is fully in line with the aesthetic taste of these little girls.


    In the past, the lover in the dream was just like this. At the moment of satisfaction, the figure drawn in the dream of countless little women became very specific.


    The female official Laiying was frightened and trembled. As an adult, she lost her mind at the moment of satisfaction. These inexperienced little girls can''t stand such provocation.


    Why did the Academy put such a figure in the women''s branch? If something ugly gets out, you don''t have to live. No matter which little lady has an accident, you must be the first to die.


    Just as he was about to speak, he came to her, took her hand and whispered to her, "these are all specially arranged by the general. Don''t ruin the arrangement of the Academy. Don''t worry, I''m a remnant of the prison and won''t hurt the reputation of these little women."

 Chapter 1236

    Now that she knew that Xin Xin was a eunuch, Lai Ying was still dazzled by the warm smell in her ears and could hardly stand still until Xin Xin walked aside with a basket to label the jewelry.


    The little ladies curiously entered the room and found that there were two stacked beds in each room, one high and one low. Xiao Wu and Xiao ya''er are very familiar with each other. They lie on the lower bunk near the window and say to the other little women, "there are people on these two beds. If you want to live in the lower bunk, you can go to another house. If you like to live in the upper bunk, you can stay."


    "Xiao Wu, Xiao ya''er, I''m a princess. Of course, we should live in this house. You go to other houses. There is a pomegranate tree in front of the window. I like it very much." Le Yang is the kind of person who never knows reason.


    Xiao Wu turned his eyes and said to le Yang, "Li linger, do you know where this is? This is an academy. Outside, you are a princess. Naturally, I know the way of respect and inferiority. But when I get to the Academy, the title of princess is difficult to use. Don''t say it''s a princess. Even the prince doesn''t pick up a flower garden outside? Your brother didn''t tell you these rules?"


    "Forget it, Le Yang, you can''t beat Xiao Wu. She learned a lot from her sister Shi. Ordinary boys can''t beat her. You''d better go to another room so that there won''t be even the last lower berth." Xiao ya''er saw that Le Yang clenched her fist and seemed to want to use force, so she quickly advised her.


    Lanling followed, pushing his sister out of the room and preparing to find another room. Finally settled down, Princess Le Yang found that there was a sky blue robe on each bed. Pick it up and have a look. Yes, this is the robe of the Academy.


    Just now those mammies looked at everyone''s figure and brought it specially for them. It''s OK to wear such boys'' clothes once in a while, but le Yang doesn''t want to wear them all the time.


    When he was muttering, he saw Xiao Wu in a green robe, holding a rice basin in his hand, humming xiaoqu''er and xiaoya''er ready to go to dinner.


    Le Yang remembered that he had been excited for a day. Up to now, he hasn''t eaten. There are no palace people to serve him. He even forgot to eat. Look at his three sisters. It''s estimated that they are hungry now.


    Just about to go out, he saw the beautiful man come in with a big food box, gave LeYang a big smile, and without saying a word, put the food in the food box on the table, made a gesture of invitation, closed the door, turned and went out.


    "Sister, the boy is really good-looking, like the man in the picture." the youngest Chengyang sat at the table and looked at the red faced Yueyang and whispered.


    The whole discharge was marking the papers all night, and the door was closed until the papers were opened and signed. No one was allowed to go out here.


    The moonlight was cold. The general of Zhenguo wrapped his cloak around him, stepped on the moonlight and looked along the path. When he saw a candle light in the room, he scolded two words. He didn''t move on until the candle was out.


    Not long after, she came to the women''s college. Lai Ying was guarding the porter, dozing off bit by bit, sitting opposite, satisfied with the vigorous embroidery.


    After knocking on the table, Lai Ying woke up and looked at general Tang. He bowed his head in embarrassment.


    "How''s it going? These children are staying for the first day today. Are they not used to it?"


    "It''s not bad. It took a long time to fall asleep. I''m happy. I always sneak out to see my satisfaction." Lai Ying replied.


    There is no shame in being satisfied. As long as he can find his place to use, he is always very happy. In the Tang family these years, he is very happy. He has leisure to mix spices and embroider some flowers. A few days ago, Tang Hao didn''t know where to take out an auspicious Peony picture to embroider by himself.


    It''s said that it''s a birthday present for Mr. Qin as a gift, which makes him more happy. I''ll think about it if I have nothing to do these days.


    Wu Tong shook the lantern towards the attic. Suddenly, two women in blue flashed on it. They were the female bodyguards in the imperial palace. There were eight in total here.


    Seeing that everything was normal, Tang Hao left the concierge and heard the drum at the third watch. The library was still busy. Many servants came in and out to deliver soup. Xu Jingzong had arranged the kitchen and prepared supper for the old gentlemen.


    The old even prepared ginseng soup. Tang Hao looked at old Mr. Li Gang sitting on the soft couch and talking with Yuhua mountain. There were all volumes of examination papers in front of him.


    The moon sank into the west mountain, and the humid air in spring was refreshing. Tang Hao didn''t know how long he had stood in the spring road. The sky had turned white, and the light yellow winter jasmine flowers in the Academy were in full bloom.


    Many students from the Academy came out of the library and moved their stiff bodies in the open space in front. After a busy day, they can have a good sleep today.


    Just after dawn, the front of the Academy was surrounded by people. No matter men or women, adults and children looked longingly at the gate of the Academy.

 Chapter 1237

    Several horses came running from a distance on Qingshiban Road, all wearing official clothes. At a glance, they knew they were officials of the etiquette department. Roll call still needs to go through their mouth, and the credibility is stronger.


    The Academy was still walking at its own pace, and the drum finally sounded. People stretched out their necks to see the main door of the Academy open. Four sergeants holding plates came out of the maze. Qi Dali has now become a waiter of the Ministry of rites. Today he is responsible for the seal inspection.


    He took the documents from the military tray, read them in rolls, and saw that the fire paint on them was intact. Then he began to open the first roll and take it to the officials next to him. Immediately two people came forward, pulled off the scroll and pasted it horizontally on the board.


    "Jing Zhao, Wang Yuanyi, Jing Zhao, Liu Dongcheng, Hebei David, Jingyang, Li Cheng..."


    With the roll call of officials from the Ministry of rites, the entrance examination of yuhuashan Academy in Zhenguan for ten years finally came to an end, and 814 people were admitted, as far as the official son of Yazhou.


    There is no ranking, no credits, and no special identity marked on the entry form. Jingzhao Li Zhen''s name is very strange to everyone. Few people know that he is Li Zhen, king of the Han Dynasty.


    Zhang Jianzhi heard it from the beginning to the end. There was no Jingzhao Zhang Jianzhi''s name on the first volume, which cooled his heart.


    Zhang Jianzhi thought he did well in the exam, but he was still unknown in the list. There were no volumes 2 and 3. At this time, Zhang Jianzhi was dejected, because he knew that the higher the ranking of the later roll, it was the practice of the Academy.


    I''m not strong enough to be on the last list.


    "Lai Shengyi in Heyang, GE Tianlai in Jingzhou, Jing Zhao, Zhang Jianzhi..."


    Zhang Jianzhi''s head swelled so much that tears flowed down at once. He looked up at the sky and wept heartily under the sun. At this time, he felt very strong. The son of a singer was on the highest list. What do you want in this life?


    I can''t choose Laozi and Laoniang, but I can be responsible for myself. With a long roar, I just feel depressed and clean all the time.


    Despite the surprised eyes of others, Zhang Jianzhi squeezed out of the crowd and came to the place where the Academy registered. He respectfully said to the steward: "two gentlemen, the student is Jing Zhao Zhang Jianzhi. This is my admission card. Please sign up for me."


    The steward of the Academy smiled and accepted Zhang Jianzhi''s documents and admission cards. After checking them one by one, a fat steward said with a smile: "The young minister has good skills, and his name is in the fourth place. It''s amazing. He must be an important Minister of the Tang Dynasty in the future. Seeing that the young minister is poorly dressed, I don''t think he is well-off at home. Well, you can wear the clothes and robes of the Academy first. Hehe, I''m also a poor man, and I don''t return home in brocade clothes. How can he live? Wait, I''ll apply for clothes and robes for you now, for example If the steward is here, maybe he can apply for some copper coins for you. When he goes back, he still wants to invite the villagers to eat some wine and rice. "


    Zhang Jianzhi quickly bowed down to thank him. He is now very poor. He hasn''t touched any rice since noon yesterday. After listening to the steward''s words, he naturally hit the heart. How can he not be happy and go smoothly when he is happy


    Zhang Jianzhi was wearing the new robe of the academy and carrying a hundred copper coins in his arms. Chang''an City in spring was still towering. He straightened his chest and slowly walked into Chang''an City in the envious eyes of the gate.


    Tang Hao was very upset. The Academy gave him four places to discuss. He couldn''t deal with it at all. It''s OK to wear robes in the army, but it''s a shame for those businessmen with fat brains to come forward.


    "General Tang, I''m Pang Zhun of the Golden Jade Pavilion. I used to do business in the river and take some red goods of golden beads. Here are cicada jade beads, one of which is a rare treasure. I don''t want anything else. I just want the general to let the dog enter the Academy."


    Tang Hao didn''t need to see what kind of son such a father could give birth to. Sure enough, looking in the direction of Pang Zhun''s fingers, a hemp boy with the same short stature and big mouth and bulging eyes, blew his nose and smiled at himself.


    This guy is not only guilty of hereditary hyperthyroidism, but more importantly, his IQ will never exceed 50. Cicada Yuzhu is a good baby, but if such a guy is admitted to the Academy, Mr. Li Gang will chase and kill himself all over the Academy.


    "No, your son has a problem at first sight. He can''t enter the Academy anyway. You don''t have to think about it. There''s no possibility at all." Tang Hao is a responsible person.


    "General, I also know that my son is a little poor, but is it OK for my daughter to enter the academy? My daughter looks like an immortal..." Pang Zhun still pesters Tang Hao. Tang Hao is a little unhappy at this time. How can your daughter look like this?


    "General, just take a look. If my daughter can''t get into your eyes, I''ll turn around and leave without entanglement."


    This guy was introduced by Liu Hongji. Tang Hao didn''t turn his face. Hearing what he said, he had to turn his head and prepare to see his best daughter.


    A woman in a white gauze skirt was holding a handkerchief to wipe the water for the silly boy like a toad. Tang Hao looked here and turned his head shyly. Not only did he blush, but the rouge color spread along his neck.

 Chapter 1238

    There are many beauties, but I haven''t seen such a kind of beauty. It''s a shame. Even the blood can turn the body into rose red in an instant. This needs to be seen.


    Just two steps forward, Tang Hao pulled back his legs and looked suspiciously at the guy named Pang Zhun. Is that national beauty really the guy''s daughter?


    "Is this really your daughter?" Tang Hao wanted to confirm it again.


    "Naturally, this is my old Pang''s daughter. Shopkeeper Jin, who walks along the river in your family, is also my guest. He can testify to me." Pang Zhun patted his big belly and almost swore.


    "How old is your daughter, kaimeng? What books are you reading now?" these things must be asked clearly. If you look good and you are still a fool in your heart, it will be miserable.


    "She began to study when she was ten or five years old. Her husband always praised her for her intelligence and almost never forgetting. All schools of thought are proficient in everything and have a deep knowledge of astronomy and geography." Pang Zhun shook his head sadly, "It''s a pity that she is a woman. If Hua''er is a man, why should I bother you so shamelessly and impetuously? One of the main subjects of the academy is enrolled this year, and the other three are out of the Academy, so I have to find another way to live. I''m sure I''m rich. I don''t need it. Once Hua''er is admitted to the main subject, it''s a sure thing, but my son..."


    Looking at Pang Zhun, who was sad from the bottom of his heart, Tang Hao patted him on the shoulder and said: "Your son is really unfit to enter the Academy, but if your daughter is really smart as you said, I promise to teach her, you will be the two children. If your son can''t be trusted, we will rely on your daughter. You have won the promise with your bare hands. It''s also a party haoxiong. The eldest husband will inevitably have a bad wife and unfilial son. Having a good daughter is a special favor of God It''s too late. "


    Pang Zhun smiled and said, "what general Tang said is, who can manage the things behind him. I''m very grateful as long as my daughter goes to school." then he took Tang Hao''s hand and thrust the cicada jade bead into Tang Hao''s hand without trace, and then they smiled at each other.


    Things in the academy are complicated. Tang Hao is too busy to touch the ground. Now he has to face a large group of merchants. These fat guys gathered in Tang Hao''s office under the leadership of he Shao and asked the academy to give the merchants'' children a way out.


    Grandpa sells bricks and son sells bricks. It''s grandson''s turn to sell bricks. The business of selling bricks is really good. It''s OK to fill your stomach and marry two wives. But we should make some progress. No, Grandpa sells 100000 bricks a year and son sells 500000. Grandson sells one million bricks. That''s also a brick seller. This generation plans to change its way of life, This is the idea of talents in prosperous times. It is good to keep their ancestral heritage in troubled times.


    Knowing that nonsense could not move Tang Hao, he Shao directly asked people to serve big dishes. As soon as the box was opened, it was full of gold coins. He knew that Tang Hao was short of money recently. All the accounts in his family and public accounts were taken to Yuezhou.


    Now countless prisoners are preparing land and digging mountains and stones in Yuezhou. Two of the four leaders of the Ministry of work are in Yuezhou, and two of the big masters who will be prison have gone. As for the public losers who haven''t seen for a long time, more than half of them are also in Yuezhou.


    Tang Hao is waiting for the Lingnan navy to be free. Once the navy is free, half of them will be divided. There are too many water thieves in Yuezhou, so he Shao doesn''t worry about Tang Hao''s silence.


    "Hehe, Lao he, you''ve made a wrong calculation this time. You don''t invest money in Yuezhou and come here to seek the future for your children. I don''t know what you think. The only reason why students from the academy can enter the official position quickly in the previous years is that the speed of opening up the territory of the Tang Dynasty is too fast, and talents can''t keep up with it, so there are those good things."


    "It''s different now. The world has entered a relatively stable period, and it''s obviously impossible to go that way. I understand that you want to seek the future for your children and grandchildren, but once they don''t have the talent matching their official position, they will suffer a lot. You are a living example. Why do you put down your body and go into business if a good count doesn''t do it? Do you know that the imperial court will soon be in trouble I don''t know where to go. You have to break in. "


    Old Zhou, a toothwalker, stroked his beard and said, "there are many children in the family. The big guys are big and big. Children are born every month. They can''t be used at home. Those people can only find a way out for them."


    Then he went on to say: "Don''t worry, once they enter the market, they will leave home and want to collude with officials and businessmen. We won''t lose our personnel. Yuezhou''s situation is very uncertain now. Although Tang has settled the land price by means of military thunderbolt, ah, since ancient times, poor mountains and rivers have made trouble for people. If they have other moths, won''t it be ugly? I heard it''s water thieves, even brick heads All the wood sent by the Liang family was robbed. I heard that it was robbed in Dongting Lake. Although the man was fine, the steward''s ear was cut off. We''re still safe. It''s the best policy to earn a safe money in Chang''an. "

 Chapter 1239

    Tang Hao is really speechless. Which of these old oilfields is not a human spirit?


    The person who controls the number of places in the academy is Mr. Li Gang. Tang Hao and Xu Jingzong can''t afford to be bombarded by human feelings, so they are the main breakthrough for others.


    When Mr. Li Gang appeared in Tang Hao''s office with a black face, he Shao and the merchants could only bow down and leave with their own gold coins, and dared not say a word.


    Tang Hao later looked at the boxes and said to Li Gang, "Sir, do we have to think of some ways to make money?"


    With a light cough, Tang Hao helped Mr. Li Gang lie in bed and covered him with a quilt. Li Gang looked at Tang Hao who arranged the curtain and said, "you can go to bed early. You can''t live in Chang''an for a few days. Let go of the academy and worry more about your home. You''ll go for at least three years. If there''s any disagreement, three years will be short. Don''t worry, I won''t die so early."


    Tang Hao''s hand shook. The old man said exactly what he was most worried about. I wanted to talk, but I saw that the old man had closed his eyes. He pinched out the candle, rubbed the residual temperature of his fingertips and walked out of the door.


    These days, the students of the Academy didn''t go home to live. Everyone lives in their own bedroom. Fortunately, the enrollment has ended and can have a good rest. The night of Yuhua mountain in spring is as cool as water.


    With a hint of cold, the wild peach flowers in the mountains, with buds, have not opened yet. Walking to the dormitory door, Tang Hao suddenly heard a familiar voice. He couldn''t help looking up at the dark night sky. He couldn''t see anything, but the creepy sense of oppression still existed.


    The last time Li Zhi was angry, he had this feeling. Although it was not aimed at himself, he will never forget the tyranny full of negative emotions.


    After listening for a while, there was no sound except the wind in the mountain. He shook his head strangely, pushed the door open, looked back again, and his heart sank continuously. A huge dark shadow swept over the top of the mountain, instantly submerged in the vast mountains, and the whole library fell into darkness.


    Tang Hao sat on the bed like a black mountain. His eyes were in the dark and seemed to emit green light like a wolf. His hands clenched the blanket tightly and his back was against the wall.


    It''s no good sitting like this. They have to leave Chang''an as soon as possible. Li daitaojiang''s policy still doesn''t work. Instead of going to the Chang Sun family, they directly find the Academy. It''s no good. There can''t be an accident in the Academy at home. Since the goal is me, I''ll leave tomorrow and go to Yuezhou.


    Dongting Lake is a good place to decide life and death. The hatred in Tang Hao''s heart has never been so strong as at this time. Thousands of old demons hiding in mouse holes dare to stick out their heads. They thought Li Zhi had always controlled the Empire. Who knows where he could not catch.


    No one can rely on, only on themselves. Only when strength is in your own hands can you feel at ease. Don''t I just want to live my life in peace?


    Don''t give me a chance. Well, let''s try.


    For Tang Hao''s sudden departure from home, the emperor was not surprised at all. The official department quickly signed and issued the document. The seals of Tang Hao''s Lingnan Navy were also returned to him.


    There are also 15 large ships in Chang''an camp, which just follow Tang Hao to Yuezhou. The bark beetle Sima loaded Tang Hao''s ship with a large amount of fire oil. Li Dan sent Tang Hao hundreds of closed buckets. Dongyu and human bear were on board. The arrival of Shan Ying made Tang Hao very unhappy.


    "Da ya''er is pregnant. You''re not taking care of her in Luoyang. What are you doing in Chang''an?"


    "Cheng Yaojin said, you''re in big trouble, so I''m here. Not only I''m here, but also Mr. Liu Fang and Mr. Wuyan are here, and the dog is about to arrive." with that, Shan Ying stood on tiptoe and looked at the dock.


    Sure enough, the dog drove a carriage. The smoke and dust rolled to the dock, carrying a cloth bag. As soon as he jumped on the boat, he shouted to sail, and then he disappeared into the cabin.


    As soon as the ship left the dock, Hong Cheng appeared on the dock. Tang Hao pretended not to see it and said nothing to Liu Fang sitting on the side of the ship.


    "I''ll hide in Yuezhou for two or three years. At that time, Gouzi will take his children to Hongcheng house. Do you think he will recognize it?" he said to Liu Fang without saying anything.


    "It''s hard to say, but Hong Cheng has a cold face and a hot heart. Even if he still doesn''t like dog son, he won''t dare to attack for the sake of his grandson. Dog son should have suffered some living sins. He should have promised to get married. He won''t be happy until his daughter becomes beautiful."


    "You two, the dog will carry it back. There are fruits in the cloth bag. In case Hongcheng sues the official, the dog will be unable to eat and go."


    "Hong Cheng has no face to sue the officials. Have you heard that a large family has the habit of making customs declaration? It''s not always their own way. If they lose money, they have to break their teeth and swallow it in their stomach."


    "Little boy, the dog''s business is a small matter. It''s a big deal when you are driven away like a dog. The emperor can''t protect you? Tell me, I''ve been teaching in the Academy for the past two years, and I don''t know if I can withstand the storm." the speechless old man said.

 Chapter 1240

    "Have you ever heard of the nine corpses welcoming the guests?" Tang Hao sat down on the deck, a little depressed. Tell the two old men that they can''t hide things. If they don''t say it, they will be very dangerous.


    Those people are extremely insidious, as if they are very familiar with themselves.


    "It''s a noble gift for nine corpses to send people to the country of the dead. It''s said that in ancient times, it was done when people were buried. You are a minister and can''t afford to be a king. Who will serve you as the emperor?" speechless was very proficient in these rites.


    But he never thought anyone would put such a big capital on Tang Hao. You know, these nine corpses can''t be formed by casually choosing nine corpses. Only those who are related by blood to the murderer.


    That is to say, if you intend to be buried, you must cut your family first, and the last body is yourself. Extremely savage and extremely ferocious. Whether to the enemy or to yourself.


    There are two bodies, one smiling face and the other crying face. I don''t know what the next face is. Tang Hao lies on the deck with his face up to the sky. So far, he can only see the move.


    "I haven''t heard of this. Only a madman can make the dead look like this. It''s not polite. Those dead people should dress neatly and have a peaceful face. No one wants to lie among a group of dead bodies who hate themselves after death. Those people still have to call when they go to the underworld. What if those dead ghosts rebel?" he analyzed it in detail.


    Tang Hao didn''t hide the secret of the kingdom of the northern underworld from them. He told the two old men all his experiences and doubts these days.


    Seeing that they were deep in thought, Tang Hao didn''t bother. They went into the cabin to find Gouzi. Son of a bitch, how can you carry a girl in a cloth bag and run away.


    When I got to the cabin, I thought I would see a crying hongguo''er. Who knows that hongguo''er is happy to laugh. When I see Hongguo talking and laughing with Gouzi and Xiaoying, the hall will know that the daughter of Hongcheng is Bai Yang.


    He asked hongguo''er with a gloomy face: "when you arrive in Luoyang in a moment, I''ll ask the Tang family caravan to send you back to Chang''an. It''s no problem if you want to marry Gouzi. I''ll matchmaker myself. Your father will still give me this face. But where can your father''s face go?"


    Red fruit''s face changed greatly. Gouzi also looked frightened. General Tang''s aura was much stronger than his father''s. He said he would send Hongguo away. He would never say anything.


    "General, you have pity on Guo''er. If she goes back, she will be sent to the imperial palace. It is said that Guo''er''s father is ready to send her to the imperial residence for the record." Gouzi begged.


    Hearing this, Tang Hao felt more comfortable at last. Hong Cheng plans to give his daughter to the emperor to arouse the king''s confidence in himself. He thinks that Gouzi seems to have done nothing wrong.


    When the ship arrived in Luoyang, Tang Hao got off the ship to visit Da ya''er. At the same time, the six military orders have been on the post road, and the Lingnan Navy is scattered everywhere. The sub fleet escorting coins will spare no effort to hand over the work, and then enter the Yangtze River waterway to Yuezhou for assembly.


    Liu Fang took dozens of people and got off the boat on the way. I don''t explain the reason, I just say I will arrive in Yuezhou on time. Speechless wanted to go with him, but he was rejected. Looking at his hurry, there must be something very important.


    Dan Ying can live very well. The whole courtyard is not big, but it is more exquisite. Big ya''er was very shy to say hello to her brother. Then he went to lunch happily.


    Tang Hao knocked on the table: "how about setting up a home in Luoyang? Setting up a home can not only be achieved by having a house, but also needs the support of corresponding means of livelihood. The profit of the match factory is meager, and it is mainly used by you to help the family members of your father''s subordinates. What means do you rely on to support Da ya''er? Are there any unborn children?"


    "I''m very grateful for bothering you, brother. I received a letter from Xitong a few days ago. He said that there was a large deal of business that needed to be done together with me. The letter didn''t make it clear, because I pushed it off and didn''t ask again because I wanted to go to Yuezhou with brother. As for what business it was, I knew it was like I had to go to the north." Dan Ying replied.


    In this way, Tang Hao understood that Xitong wanted to go to the polar region to catch bears and bring back the fur to sell for money.


    Most people may not come back when they go to the polar region. Only guys like Dan Ying can live happily in the polar region. He wants to find a way to live.


    This is not good for Datang. If brothers and couples are separated from each other and want to see each other again, they need great perseverance. Tang Hao missed that evening, his daughter, Xitong, and the reinforcements who had just returned to mengjiazhai in Lingnan.


    After two days away from home, I began to miss Princess Changle, Li Wanqing and Bi Qinglian. When she left, Qinglian cried. Tang Hao wanted to turn around immediately, but he could only summon up Yu Yong and sail south.


    Sentimental people are very easy to get drunk. When they drink cup by cup, they unconsciously drink too much. At dawn, Tang Hao woke up. His head hurts to death and tightened his belt tightly.


    He ordered his servant to draw a basin of cold water and bury his face in it. He was shivering with cold, but it was much more comfortable.

 Chapter 1241

    Today, I have to go to the governor''s office of Lueyang to report the case. I can''t delay. It''s noon. It''s impolite to be late.


    Pei liangce was replaced as the director of Luoyang governor''s office. Hou Junji went to Mobei. He was left to guard Luoyang. All generals passing through Luoyang must go to the governor''s office for inspection.


    I saw a man with baked potatoes on the road. Tang Hao''s appetite soared. He ate three fist sized potatoes all the way, but he still had more to say. Ignoring Wu Tong''s scream behind him, Pei liangce has been waiting for a long time.


    Tang Hao didn''t send someone to catch him because of his face. It was not easy to bring the town general. Prepare a few greetings and get down to business. As soon as he looked up, Pei liangce''s anger came out of his nostrils.


    The finger pointed at Tang Hao and shivered for a long time. Pei liangce angrily scolded him: "look at you, you are also an important minister. Why do you don''t know how to cherish? Which of the official festival, official participation and official appearance is in line with the rules? Go clean your hands first and then work in the court."


    Tang Hao was scolded inexplicably and was about to get angry. But I found that the subordinates all lowered their heads and snickered, and then I realized. Needless to say, the black mouth ring just chewed on the potato. He covered his face with his sleeve and hurried outside the hall.


    He went outside to pick up the rain urn and wash his face. Then he went to class again. He apologized to Pei liangce and said, "I was very drunk last night. I couldn''t eat a bite tonight. When I saw someone selling baked potatoes on the road, I saved my life. I was in a hurry. Don''t blame the governor."


    The expression on Pei liangce''s face slowed down. He said softly, "it''s no wonder that many officials who go south are unhappy. It''s common to get drunk in Luoyang. Since the general is sober, please take out your Majesty''s will, the order of the military department and the marching seal and hand it over to me for inspection."


    With that, a subordinate official came to Tang Hao with a plate.


    Tang Hao took out the corresponding documents and took out the Edict and military documents from the leather bag behind him. The subordinate officials rushed forward and compared them one by one with the rubbing. Especially the seal letter, I read it again and again.


    Tang Hao''s heart moved and suddenly said to Pei liangce, "lieutenant general, I have some private words that I need to talk to you alone."


    "Tang Hao left in such a hurry. What happened?" empress Zhaoyi held the little princess of Jincheng and whispered to the emperor who was resting.


    "He felt dangerous, so he immediately fled three thousand miles and was ready to lead the enemy to Yuezhou for a decisive battle."


    "Are you sure?" Zhaoyi asked.


    "This kind of thing can''t be talked about. The father emperor fought with Wang Shichong in Luoyang. Later, Dou Jiande led his troops to the war. When the father Emperor didn''t retreat, who dares to say that he was so sure? At this time, his life is not his own, just depends on the means. For this one, Tang Hao is stronger than his eldest sun Chong, not a star and a half."


    "These days, Chang sun Chong hides at home and never leaves, while Tang Hao has been busy with the affairs of the Academy. In case of crisis, he immediately leads the enemy away. Only such people who attach importance to love and righteousness can entrust him with great things."


    Empress Zhaoyi put the sleeping little princess on the soft couch.


    Then he sorted out his skirt and said, "Chong''er is not as good as Tang Hao. I know, but this time Chong''er is also good. It''s great courage for a golden son to use himself as a bait. It''s an unexpected harvest to finally hit the two eagles."


    "Zhaoyi, believe it or not, if Tang Hao had been on the ship, the two eagles would have died and might have been caught alive. Chong Er designed the eagles because of fear. If Tang Hao did this, he must have been out of curiosity. If he was driven by these two mindsets, he would naturally have different results. Some things were born unable to learn..."


    While the emperor was talking with Zhaoyi, a eunuch sent a brocade box. It was a memorial from the governor''s office in Luoyang. Li Zhi looked at it and said, "look, Tang Hao has made another move, but I don''t know why he asked for it. However, I''m still allowed."


    Since he entered the Academy, di Renjie felt as if he had been to heaven. Especially when xiaoya''er or Xiaowu calls "Xiaojie", there is always a ghost running out for the dead, and I am very grateful to my parents for their names.


    Finally, no one robbed themselves. Finally, no one threw a fruit stone. They had to shout to themselves. Finally, they didn''t need to rain to send umbrellas to others....


    Di Renjie hid in the library to make a pot of tea and slowly exhausted all his rest time. The giant eagle''s claw is now his favorite collection. When Xiumu returned to the Tang mansion, he always took it out of the box and wiped it carefully. His claws had been dried, dehydrated and painted with a layer of bright tung oil.


    Iron and steel, how beautiful it looks, the master promised to get him another claw if he had a chance to form a pair.


    The seemingly peaceful and prosperous Tang Dynasty Chang''an always has many places to go in spring. The apricot flowers under the original have failed to bloom, and there are small fluffy green fruits on them.


    The apricot flowers on Leyou have just opened. It''s too cold here. Bees don''t want to come. Those petals can only float alone in the wind.

 Chapter 1242

    The handsome childe didn''t appear. The pretty little lady, with tears in her eyes, watched the flowers bloom and fall. The childe never came again.


    The women in Chang''an are tough. The daughter of Dugu family, in particular, is not an ordinary person. She can''t find anyone when the flowers are gone. She can only tell her mother about it.


    It''s too bad that their favorite child was humiliated, Wulang? Folding fan? Tsing Yi? Handsome? So the mother wearing a helmet killed the Tang house on a sunny day.


    "The prince of the general''s palace humiliated the little lady?" Princess Changle took a sip of tea and sprayed it out. She looked at the fat son lying on the table with his open teeth smiling at herself, and at Li Rongxiu sitting at the desk writing with Li Wanqing.


    These two guys are the ones who play tricks on other people''s little women?


    After hearing the little lady''s cry, Princess Changle was completely confused. Dugu''s mother described the boy''s age of 13 or 14 and his thin melon seed face. Di Renjie has a round face. The eldest of the Tang family, the second of the Tang family, took off his crotch pants. The third is still suckling. Where did Tang Wulang come from?


    Mrs. Dugu was confused by what she said. Fortunately, the little lady of Dugu''s family learned a good painting, and the romantic youth in the Xinghua sea was deeply portrayed.


    Princess Changle smiled at her. Who else could she be except Xiaowu, a tricky girl? Knowing the causes and consequences, Mrs. Dugu also laughed, but the little lady cried louder. Despair is more heartbreaking than disappointment.


    She asked her mother to send herself to the Academy anyway and settle accounts with Xiao Wu in person. Tang Hao didn''t know about the careful thinking among these children and had no spare time to take care of it. Even if she knew, she would laugh it off.


    Now, he was being robbed, and a boat with as many locusts in the middle of the river came out. The river is densely covered. Tang Haomei smiles. Who says there is no one in Yuezhou? Aren''t they all human?


    There are really few people in the official pocket book, but these refugees have lived in the great lake for decades, and some even their grandparents have lived in the great lake for hundreds of years.


    "Marshal, these are mobs. The humble position can be broken." Yang Yueming, dressed in the rags of a boatman, came up to Tang Hao and whispered.


    One of the generals who can fight under the general of the town is back now, and the other three are rushing here.


    "What are we going to do to break them? We are going to be robbed today. Didn''t Lao Feng say that these people only rob property and don''t hurt people? Let''s see." Tang Hao was very calm.


    "The commander-in-chief is joking. The humble position has just tested. These people have the idea of killing people with a large number of people. The humble position is worried that they will not be able to take care of the commander in the chaos of the army. If something happens, the humble position will die hard to redeem."


    "It doesn''t matter. Look at the little girl with the harpoon. She''s still smiling at me. Looting is already a part of their life. The order goes on. As long as they don''t hurt people, let them go."


    Yang Yueming promised in a low voice and went down the cabin to give orders.


    Wu tongshou is in the bow, and Dan Ying is standing on the mast. The dog was lying under the bow of the ship like mud. He was silent on the side of the ship. He was still cooking tea. He didn''t even look at the water thieves.


    A huge man, holding a crossbar and propped up with a bamboo pole, got on the boat and shouted, "I only want money and goods. I don''t want to die. If I want to die, I''ll squat down and wait until I take the money. Otherwise, I''ll throw it all into the water to feed the fish."


    The man felt wrong when he jumped on the ship. The people on the ship didn''t yell like those on the merchant ship before, and they looked more like water thieves.


    Dark and smooth skin and wide soles of feet are only like those who grow on water. Until his accomplices took control of the cabin, he was relieved that these people didn''t seem to plan to resist. It turned out that they were a group of cowards, and a loud whistle echoed on the water.


    Men, women, old and young supporting the boat rushed to the boat. Soon the boat was crowded with people searching for property. Yang Yueming guarded the bow of the boat and didn''t let anyone pass.


    When the strong man was about to speak, he heard Yang Yueming say, "it''s your luck today. The master won''t let you do it. Take the property and go. Don''t disturb my master."


    The strong man just wanted to curse, but when he saw the eyes of the nearby winter fish and human bear, he put away his mind to go to the bow. But a little girl with a harpoon kicked Yang Yueming''s calf.


    Wait for Yang Yueming to squat down and give him a spoon in the back of his head. The little girl used to clean up a lot of people in this way before. Yang Yueming didn''t move, and his sneer was so obvious.


    The little girl shouted, "you unscrupulous rich people do all kinds of evil and bully the good all day. Today is the day you pay your debts."


    She was obviously angry. With her head down and an iron fork, she stabbed Yang Yueming. Yang Yueming''s pupils shrink. He doesn''t care whether it''s women and children or not. Always kill it quickly.


    "Let him come over," Tang Hao''s voice came over. Yang Yueming took a step, touched the little girl''s fork under his feet, threw it out, and rolled to the bow like a gourd.

 Chapter 1243

    The strong man was shocked. The horizontal knife slashed at Yang Yueming obliquely, but Yang Yueming stretched out his palm and grabbed the blade at once. A heavy fist hit the strong man on the chest, and the strong man turned his eyes and fainted.


    Yang Yueming gently leaned the water thief leader who was knocked unconscious by his fist against the side of the ship. I thought it was a mob. The leader had been killed and didn''t find it.


    The little girl got up, took out a dagger from her waist and shouted at Tang Hao, "take out the money and spare you from dying." at the same age as Xiaoya, she was going to be a robber. Facing the little girl who tried to make her face more ferocious, Tang Hao was childlike and took out a copper plate from her arms and handed it to the little girl.


    Like coaxing a baby on weekdays, the little girl suddenly became very happy. She grabbed the copper plate, raised it and said to the people behind her, "look, I robbed the red goods. It''s a new copper plate."


    Seeing that everyone was busy searching for property and no one paid attention to herself, the little girl was disappointed and put the copper plate in her arms. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly came back, looked at the bead and said, "you are a rich man, and you must have red goods. Hand it in quickly, and I won''t kill the old man." then he went behind wordless and gestured on wordless with a knife.


    Speechless took a sip of tea and said to Tang Hao, "do you hear me? If you don''t give me the money, I''ll die."


    Tang Hao took a silver coin from his arms and handed it to the little girl. He was very dissatisfied. He said to the little girl, "little girl, this boy is a big rich man. There are too few silver coins. You have to have gold coins."


    Then he took the silver coin from Tang Hao and put it in the little girl''s hand. The little girl was very fond of the old man who helped her Rob for a moment. Holding the silver coin, I was ready to say two words of thanks to the people who helped me. I didn''t think it was appropriate before I exported it.


    He is a robber. One of them is a hostage and the other is a fat sheep. So she took another step forward and said, "give me the gold and I''ll go right away." her voice was much lower, as if she was ashamed of her aggressive behavior.


    "You see, that''s right. Now you rob him. Maybe it''s his turn to rob you in two days. This is the world. You rob me and I rob you. When you get the upper hand, you must make enough capital to avoid regret in the future."


    After listening to the wordless words, Tang Hao found that the old guy''s eyes were full of warmth. While talking, his hand was on the little girl. He pinched it a few times, and most likely found a good material for practicing martial arts.


    Tang Hao helplessly took out a gold coin and handed it over. Still speechless, he took it, put it in the little girl''s hand and continued to ask, "who else in your family? It''s too dangerous to rob at such a young age. Do your parents care?"


    A sentence hooked up the little girl''s bitter history. She looked wordless and kind, like both grandma and grandpa.


    The little girl replied involuntarily, "Mai miao''er has no parents. My grandfather died and has nothing to eat. I had to go out with my aunt and look at your boat. It happened that we were picking sweet reeds by the lake. Maybe there was some rice on it that didn''t shake clean last year. Take it back to make carved Hu rice..."


    "Oh, I like carved Hu rice best. It''s slippery and waxy. Although I''m old and can eat two bowls at a meal, you can cook carved Hu rice? Yes, little girl, I have a useless disciple. I can''t do anything. I''m worried about it all day. People robbed other people''s girls from home a few days ago. My old face can''t go anywhere ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡±


    The story was told for a long time, from the afternoon to the sunset. When wordless personally prepared the bedroom for the little girl and closed the doors and windows, the water thieves were particularly envious.


    Mai Miao is a beautiful little lady. Maybe those rich people like Mai Miao and stay as concubines. The kind aunt also threw a little girl''s little black dog on the boat, hoping that the child had good luck and met a good family.


    Refugees and water thieves can be treated equally. No matter how you become a refugee, you owe taxes to the imperial court. It is clear that you will be guilty if you are caught by the government.


    Guan Tingyuan told Tang Hao that there was no shortage of people in daze, but they were all refugees.


    There are sixty or seventy large water thieves on Dongting Lake, and there are countless small water thieves. The Tang Dynasty was just founded. There was no time and energy to fight against thieves. As long as they did not harass the state capital, the government would turn a blind eye to their existence.


    Tang Hao is different. Now he wants to pull a dog to the construction site. Not to mention the refugees all over the mountains, those people will not be able to resist this temptation. Isn''t it more interesting to control these people to work with the town general?


    I was afraid that others would quit. Liu Fang wrote that she had arrived in Yueyang, but Tang Hao didn''t even see the shadow. I don''t know how Lao Liu forced those people to fight Tang Hao in the open.


    The waves of Dongting Lake kept beating the military reading building. A large barrel was carried downstairs by waves.


    After taking a look, Tang Hao found that it was a ghost face body again. Tang Hao ordered someone to carefully write the three words "wrong delivery" on the body, and took the body back to Dongting Lake by boat.


    Mingming''s ghost face body has been given to Chang sun Chong, and now he gives himself another one. What''s the reason?

 Chapter 1244

    Tang Hao wrote a proclamation to tell the refugees all over the mountains.


    As long as you come out of the wilderness, you will be taken care of by the government, and all previous sins can be written off. Guan Tingyuan wanted to do this for a long time. Unfortunately, his official position gave him no right to do so.


    It is unprecedented for a senior official of zhengsanpin to be a local assassin. Luoyang, Jingyang and other Shangzhou assassins are just from the third grade. Yuezhou, such a lower state, has five grade officials as an assassin, which is already overqualified.


    But there is one advantage, that is, Tang Hao has the final say. Those officials who dared to argue with Guan Tingyuan could only agree in front of Tang Hao.


    The officials at the bottom are much more enthusiastic. The general said that if you do it right, you will be rewarded. If you do it wrong, you will not be punished. Only those who don''t do anything will be cleaned up by the assassin. In the past, the evaluation brochures of junior officials used by the assassins as magic weapons were thrown into the brazier like garbage by general Tang.


    Tang Hao lived on the ship, and the ship was parked beside the military reading building. Surrounded by warships, there are stone catapults and eight bull crossbows, which are frightening.


    Decrees were continuously issued from the ship, and the government of Yuezhou made every effort to launch them. Many officials, riding on green donkeys with their wives, went to the wilderness to persuade the refugees.


    The assassin specially asked his Majesty''s permission to exempt Yuezhou from three years of money and food. What if you don''t have to pay taxes for three years? The exile leader who was knocked unconscious also went back.


    If he takes it back, it''s different from what the government said: it''s not so easy to transfer to civilian status. He must first do hard work for a whole year. The government takes care of food and distributes it to the land one year later. Those who want to work will be paid, which is the same as those good people.


    People in the world always believe that they come to the world to suffer. Those officials who ride donkeys are full of good words, but where are wolves who don''t eat meat? Who would believe kindness for no reason?


    In the puzzled eyes of Han Cheng and Qian Sheng, a large number of refugees began to walk out of yunmengze. As soon as they saw the officials, they asked, do hard work care about food? Qian Sheng told them that they didn''t need to do hard work. They only needed to report to the government and divide the land.


    A white haired old man kept bowing and saying, "please, sir, we''ll ask for a bowl of safe living rice. Don''t lie to us. Just tell me where to work and a good meal will be..."


    Qian Sheng repeatedly explained the government''s attitude and swore that there was no deception. Still unable to win trust, he was greeted with disdainful eyes.


    At this time, a man came over with a whip, cut a knife on the post and shouted: "Listen to me. You''ll go to the construction site at dawn tomorrow and go back to the camp at sunset. You''ll make a profit. The general said that recently it''s all manual work. People don''t have enough food and energy, so they eat three meals a day and give you a place of origin after working for a year. All good things would fall on you. If it weren''t for the general''s labor assignment, dream of such a good thing... Go to the south. There''s a big stove with rice. I heard there''s broth. First eat and sleep all night, slowly work hard, and go to the construction site tomorrow. Do you hear me? "


    They all said there was food, and the eyes of the refugees suddenly lit up. They called the woman to follow the big man to the south. Only Han Cheng and Qian Shengbai couldn''t understand and were speechless.


    Tang Hao was sitting on the boat, drinking fish porridge made of winter fish. Sima stood aside, gushing out all kinds of data, and finally told the marshal that there was not enough food.


    It''s mainly because a group of water thieves robbed a large number of them some time ago. It''s said that an old guy surnamed Liu was the first one. He was vicious and calculated accurately. Spies from the army reported that the water thieves in the lake gradually gathered and became a big trend.


    Nowadays, there are small forces in the Great Lakes, which are swallowed up by big forces.


    For some reason, the family just sent Bi Qinglian, so Tang Hao had to arrange the three ladies on the ship. Qinglian chattered about some interesting things she saw every day. Tang Hao felt that her troubles dissipated with her happy laughter.


    Today, Shan Ying came back, covered with wind and frost, and searched the great lake for more than ten days. The iron man would also feel tired. He gave the general a topographic map drawn by himself and went back to sleep in the warehouse.


    Tang Hao threw the map aside and focused on cooking. He put the loach in salt water to spit out the sediment, and then put it into clean water to heat it. When the water is warm, he adds the cold tofu. With the increase of water temperature, the loach will get into the tofu by itself.


    Then he cooked it with seasoning. A delicious dish came out of the pot. Tang Hao didn''t eat a mouthful and asked the dog to send it to Dan Ying.


    Tang Hao didn''t want to use these imperial strategies, but Liu Fang taught him a lesson later.


    No matter how good the relationship between two people is, you must let the other party know his important position in your heart. A greeting and a little care can play a great role.


    A whole pot of loach tofu was eaten up, and no one was moved. Gouzi and Danying ate it together. The two asked Tang Hao if he had added the wrong seasoning or the food was not clean.

 Chapter 1245

    General Tang was so angry that he was not fit to do such a thing. If Wu Tong makes a mistake, he will go up and beat his big feet. After beating, he will be finished. Dan Ying is a relative. If he is unhappy, he can kick up his uncle''s airs and scold him. It seems that the family ministers are not used to it.


    It''s uncomfortable for anyone to be so kind. He doesn''t intend to be kind to others in the army. He never talks about the appointment and removal of the Navy. This is also appreciated by the emperor. He knows what belongs to himself and others.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, Tang Hao would secretly be proud that he could use his timid skills to this extent, and even he admired himself.


    There is always a terrible Eagle coming from above. The town generals need to look up at the sky when they walk now. According to the speechless statement, the two eagles are really terrible and impossible to prevent.


    Let him learn from sun Chong and make some traps to kill the two eagles. However, no matter how Tang Hao tried to lure them, the two eagles would never get close to the military reading building. Dan Ying is very familiar with the habits of eagles. He has been riding a horse to track the whereabouts of eagles these days.


    At the foot of the mountain, the war horse could not enter the mountains, so he had to squat on the highest mountain to see where the eagle would go. After watching for three days, Dan Ying finally determined the approximate location and took a group of people to find the eagle.


    Tang Hao had to lie on the deck and bask in the sun to attract the attention of an eagle. There was no movement for one day and two days. Lying on the deck, Tang Hao felt that he was about to be scorched by the sun. Suddenly a loud cry caught his attention.


    The eagle overhead hurried to the mountains. But no other Eagle came to change shifts, which means that Dan Eagle succeeded.


    Fifty two people went and only thirty-one came back. Two others were lying on stretchers with flesh and blood between their chest and abdomen. Tang Hao felt hurt when he saw it. He heard Dan Ying say that Gouzi and his twenty brothers were still there to see if there was anyone.


    If so, prepare to track them and find their nest first. Hearing this, Tang Hao, who was distressed, immediately came to his senses. He carefully examined the injuries of the two wounded and found that although the wounds were terrible, they did not hurt the internal organs.


    The two eagles are equipped with an iron claw and can move freely. As far as the two iron claws are concerned, they can be called superb workmanship. Silently, they squat down and look carefully at the eagle in the cage. The iron claw seems to grow on the eagle''s leg.


    Tang Hao grabbed the iron claw, pulled it back and forth, and found it motionless. These people must have fixed the iron claw on the eagle''s bone with a secret method, otherwise they wouldn''t be so strong.


    "Look at this claw. It can not only hook and sickle, but also balance the eagle''s weight." Dan Ying suddenly said, "brother, can you give me this pair of eagles after this thing is over?"


    Tang Hao looked up at Dan Ying and smiled when he saw that he was very urgent. "When it''s over, the eagle will be useless. If you like to take it away, it''s good. However, I heard that an adult Eagle won''t be accepted by a second person. It''s useless if you want to go, not to mention that he''s so dangerous."


    "Brother, I didn''t expect them to give in. There is an eagle in my name. That''s because I like eagles since I was a child, so my mother named me. Eagles should fly freely and be called around." at this point, Dan Ying looked proud.


    "You don''t want to put it back? You can see that it''s fierce. What if it hurts others?" Tang Hao thought very comprehensively.


    "If you hurt people, you hurt people. What''s the big deal? Fewer people are bitten by tigers and leopards every year? Heroes should be heroes. This pair of eagles are the king of eagles. It''s the truth to give him freedom."


    Speechless also followed the blind coax, there is no way to understand these people. The more terrible the enemy is, the sooner it will be destroyed. If Dan Ying didn''t speak just now, Tang Hao already wanted to kill the eagle on the spot. He didn''t have such a strange idea.


    Seeing that they all insisted, Tang Hao had to agree. Straight finger said: "this just caught one, and one flew on the head. Hurry up."


    The eight bull crossbows were all full of strings, but this time it was not the crossbow, but a large net tied to corks.


    There was a sudden gust of wind on the lake, and a murky voice came. It was Tao Long''s voice. As soon as the general waved his hand, hundreds of sergeants immediately went up the dock with Yang Yueming and touched the place where the voice came.


    The cry of the eagle became more and more urgent, and the reason on the ground became high. The roaring sound blows up like crying. Yan Zhi said that when the poet heard this, his face withered and the house was full of white clothes.


    It is also an ability to play low and sad tunes into the clouds. The eagle in the sky looks very painful. It flies East and West. It is always reluctant to leave where Tang Hao is.

 Chapter 1246

    The eagle trapped in the net also churned, and its claws flew the sawdust pulled by the deck.


    Tang Hao thought for a moment and asked Dan Ying to grasp the eagle''s head. He groped carefully on the eagle''s head. Sure enough, a thin piece of iron was on the back of the eagle''s head, buzzing constantly, very regularly.


    After taking the iron piece off the eagle''s head, the eagle became much more gentle. This thing controls the eagle. What is this? Dan Ying was surprised.


    "There is a set of bells in Bi Qinglian''s treasure chest, a total of 18. It''s a gift I gave to Mrs. Qinglian. Go and ask her to come and do a trick for you." Tang Hao ignored Dan Ying''s doubts. Soon, Dan Ying held a beautiful silver box in his hand, and pen Qinglian followed anxiously.


    The third lady is worried that Danying has damaged her baby. This is a birthday gift from her husband.


    When he opened the box, many bells stood side by side from big to small. Tang Hao first picked up a medium-sized one and shook it. He didn''t respond to the iron piece. He picked up another one and continued to shake it. When he reached the fourth bell, tiepianer finally reacted.


    Shake the bell and the iron plate vibrates. It''s very interesting. Tang Hao stood up with a smile and shook the bell desperately. With a crisp sound, the eagle fell down. He lost half of it and flew into the sky with flashing wings.


    Tang Hao hung the bell in his hand, and a Tao long sounded. The bell rang without wind. Tang Hao became more and more proud, and shook the bell on his hand. Dan Ying looked up at the sky silently. He saw the eagle rolling in the air, which seemed very painful.


    "How about this play? This eagle can''t threaten us any more. If I want to, I can kill it today." I saw that the eagle in the sky was like a toy, disturbed by the sound of the ridge, and captured by the messy bell, and kept screaming.


    The Dan eagle, who couldn''t bear to see with his eyes closed, suddenly took up the eight bull crossbow and directly aimed the thick crossbow at the eagle who had been lowered a lot. Without a spring, the trigger was directly buckled by hand. The huge recoil shook the tiger''s mouth and blood flowed.


    The town general didn''t want the eagle to die like this. What a fun thing. He quickly shook his bell, the eagle rolled in pain, and three finished shaped crossbows and arrows roared past his body.


    The eagle on the ground suddenly screamed bitterly. The eagle in the sky roared down like an arrow. The eight bull crossbow prepared for a long time excited a huge fishing net at the same time, and rushed at the eagle.


    Who would have thought that the guy slapped his wings twice, and the fishing net fell down and covered Tang Hao and Dan Ying.


    The eagle''s purpose is not to hurt people. It grabs the eagle on the ship and will fly away, but Tang Hao has long nailed the big net of the trapped eagle on the deck. No matter how hard the eagle tries, it can''t drag it away.


    Tang Hao, who escaped from the fishing net, stopped the winter fish from their attack. The eagle had to leave his companions and disappeared in the clouds. But in an instant, a black spot rushed down from the cloud. Look at the appearance of the Falcon under its head and feet. It''s not going to live.


    If you really smash it down like this, maybe the ship will be smashed into a big hole. Tang Hao immediately got into the cabin. The Dan Eagle shouted, and the remaining crossbow men immediately prepared for three layers of defense and covered the bow with a big net.


    The first two fishing nets were easily torn apart by the sound of Poof. The third one was the thickest and strongest. The rope with the thick thumb was stretched straight. Several strands of rope had been broken, but somehow the eagle was stopped.


    The ship kept shaking. Tang Hao poked out his head and found that the eagle''s head was soft and swaying from the hole of the fishing net.


    The eagle on the ship kept holding its long beak, pulling its head and moaning. The eagle seemed to be dead. All the people on the boat except Tang Hao were a little happy, all the others were solemn.


    Dan Eagle let go of the other eagle. The eagle didn''t run away, so he stayed by the dead eagle. The long beak pecked around its feathers, like combing its feathers.


    Dan Eagle closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see or listen to the low cry of the eagle. The hero''s end is like this. Before the overlord Wujiang committed suicide, he sang farewell my concubine with Yu Ji.


    The eagle didn''t commit suicide. Tang Hao thought this guy had changed his mind. He couldn''t help but pretend to be sad and went forward to see if the eagle''s mood was suitable for suicide.


    Just before he arrived, a new army emerged. It was an eagle who was clearly dead. He waved his wings and swayed up. At once, Tang Hao flew, and the winter fish jumped into the water.


    Dan Eagle rolled on the spot and didn''t stand still. Another Eagle flapped its wings, so he had to retreat again. Two eagles are like gliders. After two steps on the deck, they fly out of the ship''s side and fly far away in an instant.


    The sound of Tao long in the distance rang again. This time the sound was very gentle. Unfortunately, the two eagles ignored it and flew towards the depths of the great lake.

 Chapter 1247

    For example, no matter how Tao Long''s voice changes, the clear eagle''s fierce voice comes from afar, and the voice is full of joy.


    This flight seemed to have no intention of looking back. Tang Hao was pulled up on the deck by winter fish, and his stomach was bulging. Just now, he was stunned by an eagle''s wing. He didn''t know how much water he drank. He hung Tang Hao upside down without words, and a large amount of lake water gushed out of his mouth and nose.


    Bi Qinglian''s cry was more miserable than the eagle just now. A long gasp came, and the people were relieved. Tang Hao opened his godless eyes and said, "don''t let the two eagles go. I''ll devour them alive."


    Everyone looked at the direction of the sun and said with a sarcastic tone, "I can''t catch it. The king of the sky is free."


    This has suffered a loss and there is no way to retaliate. The Zhenguo general is very upset.


    The refugees were happy at this time. Whose family eats dry food every day? In the morning is millet porridge, in the noon is rice, poured with a spoon of broth, and in the evening is boiled rotten potato soup with rice. Real white rice, poor, rice growers have never eaten a few meals of rice in their life.


    Although the military men were vicious and the whips rang, they had never seen anyone fall on them. Instead, I saw someone who couldn''t push the car up the slope, and I knew to give a hand.


    The common people are like this. Since the days on the construction site are not difficult, there is room and food, and the children can get a round belly by the pot, they hope that the work on the construction site will never be completed.


    That is to say, there are many official affairs. Today we should press a fingerprint and count the population tomorrow. They like to see those unscrupulous officials scolded. An official in a green robe was kicked out of the tent by the general. He deserved it. He must have beaten the harsh guy''s rations. Just why not behead?


    "General, it''s porridge that doesn''t pour with chopsticks, not dry rice. If you get angry, you can''t let the bodyguard be kicked out by you in the lower officer''s robe. It makes the people look at the lower officer now like an enemy." the chief official on the construction site complained.


    "There''s no way. If the food doesn''t arrive, you can only eat this kind of porridge. It''s not easy to gather the hearts of the people together. At this time, you can''t disperse the hearts of the people. You''ll suffer some losses and make up for it in the future." Tang Hao comforted.


    According to the fast horse return, one of the Lingnan navy has loaded grain in Luoyang and will arrive in Yueyang in a few days. If you insist on it for a few days, there will be food to eat.


    Tang Hao just couldn''t figure out why the food in the wilderness is much more expensive than that in Chang''an and Luoyang. It should be a good place to produce food. How come there are few people farming?


    When a crocodile about two feet long was placed in front of Tang Hao, he finally understood why these people didn''t farm.


    The army is used to kill, and so is the Lingnan Navy. If we want to build Yuezhou into a city suitable for population, we must eliminate these things first. As for whether they will become extinct, the town general is too lazy to consider.


    At this time, people can''t live and have no time to understand these. To eliminate crocodiles, we need to turn these things into an industry, including leather bags and boots. As long as people in the Imperial Palace develop the habit of eating crocodile meat, Tang Hao believes that crocodiles in Dongting Lake will soon be eaten up.


    Recently, Tang Hao has felt that his cooking is no longer enough to cope with the wide variety of meat in front of him. Why are there so many tigers? Isn''t it always alone?


    "Han Changshi, how did you deal with these beasts before?" Tang Hao finally remembered these indigenous officials and asked them for advice. In the final analysis, they were the owners of this land.


    "Beat drums and gongs, set fire to the mountain." Han Cheng said concisely.


    Tang Hao knocked his head and the mountain god beat the drum. How can he forget this? When he made up his mind, he called Wu Tong and told him to send someone to explore the way in the mountain and choose the route. Then he would do it again.


    It may come many times. What people like most is what officials must do.


    So the people working around the new city saw his royal highness Li Xian, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, with a sun hat and accompanied by a clean general, inspect the construction site everywhere.


    The imperial court has allocated no less than 400000 silver coins for the development of the new city. However, it is said that there is no shadow of the city wall.


    The general''s playing table always says that it is being built, but there is no big movement.


    Fang Xuanling couldn''t sit still. She was ready to go to Lianghu to see what the situation was. She was stopped by the emperor.


    So his Royal Highness the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty drove into Yuezhou city with his entourage. Li Xian asked the people if they could eat, and asked where they lived if there was any rain.


    He personally went to the kitchen, where he filled a small bowl of millet rice, poured broth, and talked with several elderly people while eating. At this time, there was no distance.


    Li Xian has a small beard under his chin. Sitting on a small stool and eating a mouthful of millet rice, he asked the people about their hope for life in the future. When it comes to happiness, a group of people burst into laughter and were very happy.


    After eating, he went to the place where the people lived. Seeing the houses leaking on all sides, he sternly ordered the bright general Tang to solve the problem of people''s accommodation as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1248

    The weather will be hot soon. Once mosquitoes breed and cause plague, it will be a great disaster.


    This matter must be carried out first. Even if the construction period of the city is delayed later, human life must be put in the first place. Tang Hao, who was well-dressed, agreed in embarrassment and ordered his subordinates to prepare immediately.


    The crown prince had already held a dirty little girl, wiped her nose, cleaned her face, and gave the little girl two pieces of milk candy.


    The little girl couldn''t eat, so Li Xian stripped her of the sugar paper and put it into her little mouth. The little girl''s eyes suddenly lit up and struggled to slip down from Li Xian''s arms.


    He took another piece of sugar, peeled it off and stuffed it into a toothless old lady''s mouth. He was reluctant to spit out the sugar in his mouth and fed it to a dirtier little boy next to him.


    The little girl clicked her saliva and watched her brother eat sugar. This scene made Li Xian, as the crown prince of Datang, burst into tears, and the entourage around her also burst into tears.


    Han Cheng and Qian Sheng fell to the ground and cried loudly, claiming to serve Datang for 500 years. The crown prince distributed the milk candy to the children of Minfu. Seeing Li Xian''s candy glowing, a child made a great determination, bit off half of the candy and handed it to Li Xian.


    Facing those dirty hands, the candy bar was still stained with children''s saliva. Tang Hao looked at Li Xian cruelly. This guy never eats leftovers, let alone a candy bar stained with saliva.


    Without hesitation, Li Xian put the half piece of sugar into his mouth and ate it sweetly. He also reached out and rubbed two hands on the child''s chicken nest like head.


    Touching his body without a gift, the prince saw that the jade pendant hanging on Tang Hao''s waist was good. He pulled it off and put it in the child''s hand. Laughing, he said, "let him be a bride price when he marries his daughter-in-law in the future."


    "The Tang Dynasty has a lot of work to do now. As long as you are a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, you should consciously assume your responsibilities. Now the war has been calmed down, and the foreign enemies have been driven to a bitter and cold place by the officers and men of the Tang Dynasty. The good days depend on our own hands. The imperial court established a new city here to bring more wealth to everyone , think about it. As long as this big city is built, the products of the two lakes will be continuously transported out of the energy source. Countless large ships will stop broadcasting here. With more people, the land will flourish, and it will be easier for everyone to make a living. "


    "That''s why the imperial court spent a lot of money to build the city here. We worked hard for several years to build the city more magnificent and prosperous." Li Xianping''s bland conversation won everyone''s love, no matter whether the officials and people knelt on one knee together.


    His royal highness, a prince in sackcloth, is far more popular than a shining general. When Li Xian finished speaking, he first picked up a shovel and walked to the construction site, followed by a large number of people, men, women, old and young.


    When Li Xian started digging, everyone rushed to their posts, digging, picking stones and drilling rocks. They were busy for a moment. Under the big sun, his Highness the prince, who had dug the earth all afternoon, had covered his hands with bright blisters.


    Li Xian looked at his hand and said to Tang Hao, who was leaning against the tree to drink fermented rice, "look at my hands. They have become delicate after two years of martial arts practice. After digging for a while, they have become like this."


    "I just found out that you are naturally fit to be a monarch. How do you eat that half piece of candy? I remember you never eat other people''s saliva. This time you eat it cleanly." blisters on your hands are nothing, but Li Xian''s behavior surprised Tang Hao.


    "My father emperor said that robbing things from the people is a matter of desperation. To make the people consciously pay money and food, you need a good emperor to do it. As for letting the people willingly give their things to you as gifts, such an emperor''s territory is made of iron."


    Tang Hao nodded and went to the play wholeheartedly: "Li Xian, if you sleep at the construction site with those folk husbands tonight, you can achieve the ultimate."


    "Come on, it''s humid on the construction site. I slept all night and took a bath the next day. You think I''m stupid. I already smell the smell of hot pot."


    Bi Qinglian had already arranged the dinner table, waited on Li Xian and washed her hands before she went down. Li Xian impolitely lifted the lid of the hot pot and took a long breath.


    "You are accompanied by your wife. It''s a blessing everywhere. Since you left, it''s hard for me to go to your house for dinner. Li Dan also said that the food at home was not delicious. How did you go in such a hurry?" Li Xian was surprised that Tang Hao left suddenly.


    Tang Hao slowly adjusted the oil bowl for himself, but said: "No matter who has a big eagle hovering on his head, he can''t stay at home. In the eyes of the eagle, we are just a chicken, playing the game of Eagle catching chicken with him. I am the hen who takes care of the chicken at home. If I keep playing, the eagle will always take one or two chickens away. I don''t want to lose any at home, so I take the eagle with me Stay far away so that the chicken will not be taken away. "


    Tang Hao shoulders a great responsibility.

 Chapter 1249

    "I heard that you let the eagles go. My father is very lost for a while. If you send those two wild and alien eagles to Chang''an, maybe you will get a reward."


    While eating delicious food, Li Xian chatted with Tang Hao.


    "I also want to exchange two eagles for money, but look at the corners of my eyes. I''m just fanned by Eagles. As a result, people ran away. Speechless, the king of the sky will be free in the sky."


    That night, the hot pot at the Yuezhou construction site. Many years later, Li Xian, wearing the crown of the king, couldn''t forget the taste at that time in the imperial city of Chang''an.


    "Do you really think it''s OK to build the city into a circle?" Li Xian stood in front of the model of the city, touched his short beard and asked Tang Hao suspiciously.


    "There''s no way. The terrain creates such a city. I like such a city. It''s round and looks happy." Tang Hao still looked proud.


    "Speak well. Go and see the cities of Datang. Which one is in the shape of a tortoise? If I report it, I will be scolded by the minister." Li Xian is right. Under the concept of round sky and place, Datang''s cities are almost square.


    "I''m reasonable. Look at the mountain in the north. It''s called Acacia mountain. Look at the mountain in the south. It''s called Dayun mountain. The name sounds festive. One stretches for more than 70 miles, and the other is directly connected to Mufu mountain. A closer look shows that these two dragons are competing, so there has never been peace on this land." The general explained to the prince first from metaphysics.


    "It''s just a small town. It has experienced many wars and fierce battles. It''s not far away. The king of Hejian is here. He was almost killed by others, and there are no bones of 20000 troops. This shows that this place is not a good place and is easy to provoke war disasters. Let''s build the city round." Tang Hao then started from the facts.


    "Look, does the city look like a dragon ball? As long as it''s a dragon, who doesn''t want this pearl, it''s called two dragons playing with beads. The dragon spirit of Acacia mountain moves around and twists and turns. The stretching and undulating winds from the north to Yueyang. As soon as the Dragon Spirit is prosperous, it stops at the Dongting Lake, which contains more hope gas. Therefore, Jiufu is a good dragon vein. Such a good place doesn''t create a round city Chi, it really doesn''t make sense. "


    Li Xian looked up at Tang Hao, knocked on the table and asked, "when did you start to understand Feng Shui?"


    "Since I found that Yuan Tiangang could get a lot of money by fooling around, I found that this is a good skill and must be learned. If the Tang family declines in the future, at least there will be a skill to stay close to the body and never die of hunger."


    After Li Xian kicked everyone out, he grabbed Tang Hao''s neck and roared, "you son of a bitch, are you finished? Just fool others. How can you even fool me?"


    "You can''t pinch it. If you pinch it again, you''ll die." Li Xian released his hand and stared to hear the Zhenguo general quote scriptures here.


    The general of Zhenguo poured a glass of water and said after a long time: "there is only one reason. I want to minimize expenditure and create more profits. According to the planning of the imperial court, a city should not only enrich the people, but also curb the traffic between the north and the south. This is indisputable."


    "But have you ever thought that the city is too big, and how many troops and horses do you intend to send to guard the main point?" Tang Hao turned and pointed to the key: "if more troops and horses are stationed, they will occupy a lot of resources free of charge, and the money for building the city will be wasted."


    "There is a truth in mathematics, which is that the shape with the same circumference has the largest area. I must build the shortest wall and circle the largest land. At that time, the imperial court can maintain its finances just by selling land." the mathematical data are the most convincing.


    "So the city is built into a huge circle. As for why there is no city wall, because the city wall will hinder the transportation of materials." in Tang Hao''s eyes, the transportation cost is also a large expense.


    Li Xian sat down for a while, patted the table and said, "you always act recklessly. You can''t do that. Isn''t your original idea very good? Why do you change your mind as soon as you arrive in Yueyang?"


    To build a city, you must first build a city wall, which was easily changed by Tang Hao. Since ancient times, the rules have been broken by a general. Li Xian felt that this would not work.


    "You know how much resistance this will cause you. Even if you want to build a turtle shaped new city, you need to set up the city wall first. Worry that the material transportation is very simple. You only need to leave a few more gaps without any trouble." Li Xian put forward his own view.


    "Come on, what makes you behave like this?"


    After not seeing him for some time, Li Xian really became smart. He was no longer the young man who could fool around with a few words. Tang Hao was very happy and lost.


    A person who knows how to think about himself is finally nurtured by himself, but it''s difficult to fool him in the future.


    "There''s going to be a war here. It''s still a big war." the town general said calmly.


    "The water thieves in Dongting Lake, bewitched by the thieves, actually created a twelve linked stronghold. They are swallowing small groups of water thieves on the lake and searching for all the food they can collect. That''s why you still need to transport food to Yueyang."

 Chapter 1250

    "Sooner or later, there will be a fierce battle in Yueyang, and it''s imminent. You haven''t seen the Lingnan Navy. Don''t you dare to stay away from Yueyang these days?" Li Xian jumped up at once, fell on the map of the two lakes, and whispered, "not only the new town has warning, but also the nearby baling is not safe, and the state capital of yunmengze is in danger. You need to report it to your majesty immediately."


    "Your Majesty knows clearly why your majesty sent you to prevent Fang Xuanling from coming here? It''s because you''re worried that Lao Fang will find out what''s wrong. You''d better come. Your majesty said that if you find a problem, you''ll get out of the plate." Tang haosuo gave a sexual explanation.


    "If you don''t find any problems, I''ll send you back to Chang''an. Look, this is the will your Majesty gave me before you came." Tang Hao took out a secret note and handed it to Li Xian.


    Li Xian shook his head, pounded the table and whispered, "how could this happen? So I always thought that the water thieves in Dongting Lake were all scabies. Why did they become a heart disease in an instant?"


    "Because I sent someone to organize all the water thieves, and then I was accidentally robbed of power by a very powerful person. Now it is this powerful person who has a heart and mind to fight to the death with me and avenge his eagle."


    "Is it them? Did you deliberately twist the water thief into a rope?"


    "Yes, I named the twelve linked strongholds." Tang Hao had a perfect picture in his chest.


    "And then they took power?"


    "Yes, the guy named Water Dragon King can''t defend his position, so he was replaced by a stronger guy."


    "The water dragon king, with people who are not you?"


    "Of course not. Why are there fools in the academy and the Tang family?"


    "So everything about Dongting Lake is under your control?" Li Xianxing was full of interest.


    "No. your majesty doesn''t know how many spies are stuffed in the water supply thief. Several small water thief leaders are former students in the Academy. I don''t know why they appear in the thief''s den?"


    Li Xian spit out: "who is in your house? Or who is in the water thief in the academy?"


    "Liu Fang, he is. Now he is the master of the new water thief. The three thousand tough water thieves are almost the essence of the water thief. The water thief is almost obedient to him. He is also very prestigious in the water thief sent by his majesty."


    Li Xian breathed a sigh. It''s easy to say that he can control the attack direction of the water thieves. If they blindly attack the new town, they can control the situation to the minimum.


    "Now that you know all about it, you can see why the city wall is not built in the new town. Since ancient times, we have called thieves bandits. We are not afraid that they will form a group and scatter among them. Therefore, we will finish our work this time."


    Li Xian knows that Tang Hao didn''t say something. Rogue bandits are nothing to the powerful army of the Tang Dynasty. There is no need to calculate them to such an extent.


    Only the people behind are the most terrible. My father probably wants to find the exact place of these people through this test. The father''s attention to these people is far from comparable to that of a city.


    Students majoring in civil engineering in yuhuashan college, that is, students taught by their uncle''s family, have built a huge gantry crane. Although dozens of Wan horses are required to tow the base every time it is moved, its work efficiency is unprecedented.


    Lifting boulders and transporting building materials can be completed almost instantly. The single arm hanger appears densely on the construction site. Try to use less wood and more bricks and stones, which is the construction purpose of Xingcheng.


    Li Xian and Tang Hao came down from the mountain and were very satisfied with the work progress of craftsmen and men. The whole area of the city was rammed. The four strong men were divided into a group, holding the rammer with a rope and shouting for ramming.


    I saw countless rammers flying up and down. No matter who saw this scene, there will be a force breeding from the body. The state spends money on the people, and the people can always bring more financial resources to the country.


    Once the new city is built, it will project Chang''an''s lifestyle into the city. Soon, Chang''an''s lifestyle will replace many bad habits that have existed here for a long time. Finally, it rose to a new height.


    "Don''t you plan to give this city to Yuezhou?" Li Xian couldn''t help but stop, tilted his head and asked strangely.


    ¡±Do you think the indigenous people in Yuezhou can afford millions of houses? " Tang Hao didn''t even blink.


    "Why are you selling so expensive? I''ve calculated that with all the costs, an ordinary house can''t exceed 50 yuan, that is, 50 silver coins." Li Xian carefully calculated the visible cost of the house.


    "What are you? I borrowed a lot of money without interest? A general of mine was sent to a remote area for three years without salary. The Academy invested a lot of manpower and wisdom in this city without money?"


    This is the cost in Tang Hao''s eyes and mind.


    If he were in Chang''an, he would certainly turn the price over two more somersaults. Backward areas need not only money, but also a lot of wisdom.


    Over the years, the inherent thinking has long confined people''s thoughts to this land.

 Chapter 1251

    The people of the Tang Dynasty can''t live without their own land. This is not that the general of the town is deliberately exaggerating the facts, because the facts are like this. They were born in Sri Lanka, grew up in Sri Lanka, died in Sri Lanka, and can''t get out of their home 200 miles all their life. This is their normal life


    Expect such a person to buy a house in the new town. He will raise pigs in the backyard and chickens in the front yard. If he bolts a buffalo, he will have a happy day. Naked ass dolls scurry all over the street. Big dogs breed on the street at will. With a stick, chickens fly off the wall.


    Li Xian knows what virtues his people have. He said reluctantly, "you can''t make every city as clean and tidy as the Academy, and farm life can''t be spotless."


    "If it''s a small city, I wouldn''t be demanding. The naked ass baby doesn''t hinder anyone, but the new city is of great use. It also carries the function of education." this is Tang Hao''s expectation and purpose.


    "A clean and tidy new city. Everyone wants to live here. Xue wanche has given me all his private money. I hope I can find a good industry for his former maid and mother in this city. I can calculate the profits. There are many such people in Chang''an city. People in big cities generally have a little arrogance. As long as I properly guide this arrogance, If you let it form a general atmosphere, you will quickly change your habits. "The general of Zhenguo has always had a keen sense of potential interests.


    "The room of Zhilan in Changqu is long and doesn''t smell its fragrance. People who have been in the room of Zhilan in Chang''an for a long time suddenly enter the Abalone Restaurant in the new city. If they don''t escape three thousand miles immediately, you can ask me." Tang Hao said repeatedly.


    Li Xian''s face suddenly turned black: "they are all the same. The poor people who dig from the land have the same Kung Fu as you. Change two clothes a day? You are an assassin. These are your share."


    "A large group of black hearted rich men have divided Chang''an, and now they come to carve up the new city. No, those people must go to the city and dirty the city. You can find a way. If they get sick, you can cure them. Bare ass baby, you can find clothes for them. Yuezhou governor is you. What are the officials doing? It''s not a place for you to look for wealth opportunities for the rich men." Li Xian still holds his own inherent opinions.


    "Let you make everyone have clothes, clothes and food. Put away your careful thinking and say a lot. The only purpose is to make money. You don''t see how these people live. They are crazy about making money. They really don''t care about their conscience." this is the first time Li Xian is angry with Tang Hao. He can see that he is really very angry.


    Tang Hao arched his hand at Li Xian as an apology. But he still said: "If you have people in your heart, you are a suitable heir to the Empire. However, Prince, things will not move in the direction you imagined. I just want to make the land price and house price in the city the bottom line. If you let the aborigines into the city, the rich people from Chang''an will still buy houses at a high price from the local villagers. In the end, the rich people in Chang''an still live in the city Residents, after making a fortune, will still be happy to live outside the city and produce grain, vegetables, cloth, pigs and sheep for these rich families. "


    "We lost a lot of money, but we can''t change the reality. Are you sure you want to do this, Li Xian?"


    Li Xian helped a tree and gasped for a long time before he said, "if the imperial court is wrong, let the imperial court bear the fault. Just do it and share the price difference between land and house with them. As for how they buy and sell, it''s their business. They deserve the money. I''m in charge of it. If it''s bad luck, I''ll bear it."


    "I know you''re angry at the ignorance of the people. You put you in danger on the land price. General, don''t hate them. The people are stupid, so they need our guidance. They''re wrong. In fact, it''s our fault. Don''t put our responsibility on others." Li Xian comforted his chest with his hand.


    "The ability to turn his hands into clouds and cover his hands as rain in the hall, please don''t use these on them. The insight of the countryman can''t stand your tossing." after saying that, Li Xian threw away the bodyguard who came to help him.


    He opened his mind, his snow-white chest, and fluctuated against the wind. All the guards of the East Palace attached to him looked at Tang Hao with red eyes.


    The town general took out a fold from his arms and said, "sign it. I''ve signed it. 290000 silver coins will be lost this time. We have to find a way to plug this hole. Doing good deeds will bring bad luck."


    Tang Hao then said, "so this is why I always want to be a treacherous minister."


    Li Xian opened the memorial in doubt and saw that the book of refugees entering the city was clearly written on it:


    "Tang Hao, the minister, suddenly turned his head. I heard that the rich in Chang''an are crowding with crucian carp in the new town. I think it''s wrong..."


    "The duty of a saint is to fulfill the duty of the present government. It is supposed to educate all the people. The territory of the Tang Dynasty is vast, and it is impossible for all places to be as rich and prosperous as Chang''an. Once the rich get richer and the poor get poorer, I am afraid that the world of the Tang Dynasty will be overturned. Therefore, I dare to ask the court to assign less than half of the new town to the aborigines and sell the rest ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡±


    Fang Xuanling''s voice sounded in the Wanmin palace. Tang Hao''s memorial was released to the public, and the whole Wanmin palace was quiet. The emperor smiled and said that he was very satisfied with the content of the memorial. It seemed that he was not the one who suffered the loss.

 Chapter 1253

    "Lord Tang, the number of registered refugees has reached 20000, which has exceeded the original population of the whole Yuezhou. What should we do?" Guan Tingyuan''s chest is full of worry.


    Once the distribution is uneven, the disaster is at hand. Guan Tingyuan looked older than before. His ruddy face was covered with wrinkles. Two big eye bags fell under his eyes, as if he had never slept safely.


    Cui Jiulang looks very healthy. Is he a young man. The heavy work, on the contrary, inspired all his vitality. Who says that big families give out sticks and hammers? Cui Jiulang is like a dragon and a phoenix among people.


    Tang Hao''s feelings about Guan Tingyuan are very complex. He doesn''t like it or hate it. However, a person who is willing to devote his life to his ideal at any time must maintain the minimum respect for him. Therefore, he quickly asked Cui Jiulang to take over Guan Tingyuan''s work, so that the old man can have a good rest.


    Although it is in a remote area, the banquet on the ship is still luxurious. The wine is very red. The wine is poured into the glass, and then put two crystal ice fish. It tastes refreshing. Tang Hao sits alone at the table.


    The delicious food on the table is diverse, and the delicacies from all over the world gather together. The host has worked hard for this banquet. The huge boat is slowly driving on the lake, the colored lights are hanging high, and the sound of silk and bamboo is wandering. Some people sing with wine, others sing softly, and the host''s hospitable voice of persuasion can be heard all the time.


    When the wine was hot, the singers at home danced. With the strength of wine, the assassin smiled and patted the model and said it was not good. Where is the new town so small. They fought with one voice and unconsciously exaggerated the land they wanted to buy, and the assassin agreed one by one.


    Splitting the land of a new town is like splitting cattle and sheep. The accompanying officials were as pale as earth. He repeatedly persuaded Lord Tang to get drunk today and discuss it tomorrow, but he was reprimanded in court.


    Sealed land documents were signed and issued by drunken Tang Hao one by one, and gold and silver were delivered on site. Although the officials cried bitterly and shed tears, they did not neglect to test gold and silver. This is the only thing that the governor of Yuezhou can explain to the imperial court.


    After the banquet, the guests dispersed. Tang Hao, the only general left, lay in the gold coins and shouted wildly. Today, the assassin will sleep with gold coins covered.


    Han Cheng and Qian shengdun wailed and angrily pointed to the drunken Tang Hao, but they found that the general''s eyes were like stars. Is there another mystery? Thinking of his previous experience, he kept playing around all over.


    If the far away rich are a group of hungry wolves, this one is definitely a proud tiger.


    "The gold and silver are filed, the land is sold, and the marks are made one by one. Seven of the gold and silver are put into the public account, and three of them enter the assassin''s Yamen. They will be compensated in the future." Tang Hao took the kettle in Wu Tong''s hand, rinsed the wine in his mouth, and was about to leave.


    "My Lord, why do you pay seven cents to the public account and three cents to the state capital? Is it less? My subordinates already know that you don''t intend to give them the land, but they blatantly refuse to pay. Everything can be justified according to the national law and human relations." Han Cheng and Qian Sheng want to break their heads, but they can''t think how the assassin can swallow these gold and silver in full view of the public.


    They can only expect Shangguan to explain one or two.


    "Don''t worry. The land price of the new town will fall greatly. The construction of the city will be suspended. Everyone will reclaim the wasteland. Tell these refugees that whoever reclaims the wasteland belongs to who. As long as you go to the government for filing, it will be tax-free for three years."


    Han Cheng and Qian Sheng looked at each other, but they were not easy to ask questions. They could only do things as instructed by the assassin. Since the area has been completed, of course, the rest is to start leveling the countryside. It has been discussed for a long time. Why should Lord Tang mention the old thing again?


    Tang Hao returns to the assassin''s residence. Li Xian hasn''t slept yet. He looks forward to Tang Hao. He doesn''t know how much gold and silver he can black these rich families this time. Tang Hao stretched out four fingers and then brought cold water from the well to wash his face.


    Li Xianqiang endured, but silently opened his mouth. Seeing that Tang Hao had finished washing, he politely sent the teapot to his hand and whispered, "the money is in hand. What are you going to do now?" if we embezzle it in vain, I''m afraid they won''t agree. It will be very troublesome at that time. "


    "There will be a big war in Yuezhou soon." Tang Hao said calmly.


    "Fifty thousand water thieves, known as one hundred thousand, marched into Yuezhou city. Major general Tang haobing was very weak. He had to retreat and give way to the thief''s edge in order to plan for the future."


    "Do you need to play so big? The people are miserable for 400000 silver coins." Li Xian lamented the madness of the assassin.


    "Although the master of the water thief is your counselor and the thief under him will be the spy of my father''s emperor, once the thief enters Yuezhou City, he will lose control, burn, kill and loot everywhere, and the loss is too great." the prince was worried.


    "Tell me, I''m going to tear down Yuezhou and merge it into the new city. How can I tear it down? The people there don''t want to get out of the way, but you let me tear it down door to door? There will always be people who don''t want to leave their homes. They have the courage to fight the government, because the government wants to be reasonable and can''t do anything about it, but they don''t have the courage to fight the water thieves, because the water thieves are unreasonable, so this is the quickest way ¡£¡±


    Tang Hao''s actions have always been profit seeking but effective.

 Chapter 1254

    "I defended the city in Yuezhou. I retreated only when I couldn''t defend it."


    Before that, Tang Hao would fight a fierce battle with thieves in Yuezhou and completely destroy Yuezhou. In this way, no one would disagree to incorporate Yuezhou into the new city, and the people would be grateful to the government.


    People can use it.


    "Just for demolition? Let''s reason with them and make it clear that compensation is not good?" Li Xian still tends to adopt a conservative approach.


    "Forget it, your father doesn''t even want to kill death row prisoners, let alone these people. I don''t want to face the tough side of the people of the Tang Dynasty, so it''s easy. Besides, the water thieves have no sin. How can they be coolies? Good people have to grow land and vegetables to prepare for the future of the new city. I guess we''ll catch 30000 or 40000 strong workers in the end. With them, our new city will be prosperous It can be built in the shortest time, "Tang Hao said in detail.


    In Tang Hao''s opinion, those people are also the best labor. Before long, he will be able to go back to Chang''an to talk about things in the Academy.


    Lord Tang took off his robe and ordered his cook to send two bowls of shy noodles. Li Xian must have not eaten yet.


    When Tang Hao sat on the reading army building to watch the water army drill, Liu Fang kept closing in the water thieves who came from all directions and refused to come.


    Through constant testing and running in, many famous water thieves were defeated by some young men. Whether it''s military literacy or winning people''s hearts, these old-fashioned water thieves are not their opponents. Liu Fang lamented in front of Han zhe several times, and the younger generation is terrible.


    It''s better to take off the military name and concentrate on being a housekeeper, so as not to ruin the great affairs of general Tang.


    Han zhe seems to be indifferent to the water thieves. In fact, he is very clear about the movement. Liu Fang''s test is not selfish. The young water thieves in the upper position are guys with more ruthless heart, hotter hands and a lot of wisdom.


    The most outrageous thing is that there are two guys who can read. If not for their dark face, strong body, ruffian nature and evil reputation, Han zhe almost thinks that these people are generals.


    Inexplicable people continue to join the water thief. Han zhe ordered Liu Fang to put them in key positions. When all the leaders of the 16th Battalion water thieves were replaced by later people, the old water thieves suffered. At Han Zhe''s command, the famous and caught old water thieves were hammered into meat sauce on the ground by two Han slaves.


    Looking at the chilly look of the water thieves, Han zhe announced the new personnel appointment with a smile. Except for the young people who performed well, all the command positions were replaced by their own people.


    Liu Fang admired the young master''s decision to kill and kill. Once again, she proposed that she only needed to be the housekeeper and go on. The military division of the big army was really out of her ability.


    "I know you''re afraid. Don''t be afraid. You''ve half stepped into the realm of God, and I won''t start on you. This time we can destroy Tang Hao and build a new city. Even if our goal is achieved."


    "We won''t take care of the way these people go on the Dongting Lake, because the emperor will always send an army to destroy them. You see, they are all alive and kicking. In fact, they are all dead. When the autumn wind rises, we start to attack. The army goes straight to Yueyang City, and we want to raze the city to the ground." it is worthy of being the leader among Hu Ze.


    Liu Fang promised loudly. Then he walked out of Han Zhe''s room with a big stride, and seemed to get infinite courage from Han Zhe''s words.


    "Hahaha, slave, look at these despicable people. As long as they have a little advantage to tempt, they will work hard for you. They say they don''t care about the power on the Dongting Lake. In fact, look, their eyes are full of desire. They tell him that we can''t win the war. He still wants to control these dead people and doesn''t care about the housekeeper of God. Stupid People. "


    Han Nu, who was lying at the foot of Han Zhe, hung an iron chain around his neck and didn''t move. At this time, his saliva ticked and soaked the ground.


    Han zhe stroked Han Nu''s messy hair and said, "we were brothers, but why did you become fools when you were born? It''s clear that serum can''t be combined. Why do you do this?"


    Is it for the dignity of God''s blood? Han Zhe''s younger sister is 13 years old. He is very worried that the savage people will want this younger sister and reproduce all day. Just like their father and mother, Han zhe wants to kill that person.


    "Every time I massage his shoulder and back, I want to break his neck, but I dare not."


    Han Zhe''s expression is like the most mysterious daze in Dongting Lake.


    Tang Hao is from Baiyujing. He is old and immortal. He has lived to an age of no joy or sorrow. After hearing about Baiyujing, he can no longer sit still. He thought he would sweep the floor in Shaolin temple until he died.


    As long as Han zhe thinks of Tang Hao, he will subconsciously look at his left hand. There are two fingers missing on his white jade left hand. Every time he looks at his left hand, he will feel that these two fingers seem to have just fallen off.


    A moment ago, it was good to grow on my hand, but when I looked again, it disappeared.


    At present, Tang Hao is very leisurely. He takes a carriage to check the farming situation of the villagers everywhere. Fortunately, these people are not too stupid. They finally learn how to raise seedlings and know how to cultivate seeds on the seedbed first and then put them into the field.


    The seedlings grow very delicate, which is not a good thing. The leaves also show a yellow green color, which is obviously a manifestation of malnutrition.

 Chapter 1255

    I used to tell them that the seedbed for transplanting seedlings should be fertilized with manure. It seems that it was ignored.


    After a long time of prosperity, he wanted to find some coolies to see that others were transplanting rice seedlings. Tang Hao also wanted to plant rice seedlings. He chose a small piece of land. The third lady of Bi Qinglian smiled and pulled up her skirt, revealing her white legs. She was about to go down with a wooden basin. Tang Hao looked at the muddy muddy water and dragged the third lady not to go down.


    He picked up the rice seedlings and threw them into the ground. The Sanfu didn''t care whether his husband''s behavior was reasonable or not. When he saw that his husband threw them happily, he threw them too. Soon, it was thrown everywhere in the field.


    When the crooked seedlings were thrown away, they finished the work. The two smiled and got into the carriage and went on. Next to Qian Sheng, watching the assassin and his wife do farm work, he was still a little relieved. Gao Liang''s children also know that the farm is hard, and finally know that they have to work.


    But who knows, these two people threw some rice seedlings into the field and got on the carriage. When they heard that they went to the river to roast fish, there was a big fire.


    Is this done? Looking at the staggering rice seedlings, Qian Sheng''s fat began to tremble. "This is the shame of Yuezhou." Qian Sheng violently stopped the officials from trying to help the assassin plant the seedlings, so as not to make a fool of themselves.


    "Don''t give a hand. Just let this land be so long. Let everyone see how the assassin grows the land, so as to take a warning."


    Wu Tong said with a smile, "my general has long been the shame of Chang''an. What''s the shame of Yuezhou? Even my mother said that Chang''an City has been vulgar and powerful since I had my general. When I arrived in Yuezhou, the sky is not three points higher, even if the people are blessed."


    Then he laughed and rode after his general.


    Qian Sheng almost choked on Wu Tong''s words. It took a long time to recover. He ordered someone to find a board and write on it the words "Tang Hao, the governor of Yuezhou, cultivated here". He also asked someone to put up a shed where the board was inserted so as not to be damaged by the wind and rain.


    Han Cheng kept begging his old friends to be careful. Doing so is to offend Xun GUI in his death. He can''t ruin himself because of this little thing.


    But the angry Qian Sheng couldn''t listen at all. He told Han Cheng with red eyes that if he dared to pull out the board privately, he would break up with him.


    Mr. Assassin''s car drove back in the afternoon. Qian Sheng specially guarded next to this board and was ready to fight to defend his right to speak. Han Cheng kept complaining in his heart.


    It was all wrong. When Tang Hao saw the wooden card, he got out of the carriage with a laugh and praised Qian Sheng''s ability to do things. He just set up a wooden card, which was a little hasty. It would be much better to waste a good word if it were replaced by stone carvings, and I had three cups in a row with Qian Sheng who was already in chaos. Tell me to carve the stone tablet quickly.


    Looking at Lord Tang''s car driving away, Qian Sheng pointed to his back and shouted, "shameless."


    After shouting, he cried on his back, staggered and choked back to his humble cottage, and immediately wanted to resign and retire.


    Han Cheng, who hasn''t been seen for many days, dragged him to the edge of the field, pointed to the seedlings in the field and said to his old friend, "no one died. I have nothing to do these days. I just stayed by the edge of the field and didn''t find anyone to plant again."


    It''s strange that none of the seedlings died. Qian Sheng looked at it carefully. The seedlings in the field were still staggering, but it was strange that the seedlings were alive, not dead or withered.


    In 13 days, some of the goose yellow seedlings had turned green. Qian Sheng took off his shoes and went down to the ground. He picked up one and tried it. He found that the seedlings had begun to take root.


    This is definitely the original seedlings. No one has replaced them. In the nearby rice field, although the seedlings are not dead, they are still goose yellow. There is absolutely no such vitality as the seedlings in this field.


    "What''s the reason?" Qian Sheng grabbed his hair and asked Han Cheng. Han Cheng shook his head numbly.


    Holding Qian Sheng, who is ten years old for a moment, to his house, Qian Sheng needs to get drunk at this time. Old friends for many years, understand each other''s mind and temperament.


    Confusion about Qian Sheng. Tang Hao laughed when he heard it.


    Summer has come, and Yuezhou is about to usher in a long rainy season. The great lake was full of waves. The big waves hit the stones downstairs and splashed all over the sky. When the wind blows, the water flowers turn into water mist and wet the white curtains.


    Tang Hao stepped back two steps, and his shoes were half wet by the water mist. Lie back to your low couch and gently tap the short table with the sound of big waves.


    As expected, the other side finally pushed the war to the autumn.


    It is impossible to fight in the rainy season in Dongting Lake. It is estimated that half of the manpower and warships will be lost if a sneak attack in such weather does not reach the battlefield.


    But this is not a problem for Lingnan Navy. The wind and waves at the sea are far from comparable to those in Dongting Lake. Even the rough sea is more dangerous than those here.


    So the Lingnan Navy took advantage of the heavy rain and decided to go to Junshan to test the enemy''s strength so as to prepare for the next step.


    After a month''s rest, Guan Tingyuan was released to check the situation of the pond. All the officials in the assassin''s residence went down to the prefecture and county in coir raincoats. Once there was a disaster, they had to deal with it on the spot.

 Chapter 1256

    Tang Hao doesn''t have to worry about the safety of the Navy. One of his subordinates, a school captain, dared to shout and smash the old nest of water thieves. He suddenly came to Dongting Lake like a bathtub from the sea. He was not used to it.


    It is often said that the sails have reached the other side before they open. This attack, that is, those poor and boring Navy generals did a simple hunting while training.


    The attack of the officers and soldiers was ruthless. The eight bull crossbow placed in the bee house in the torrential rain gave full play to its power. Countless water thieves ran around screaming. Several bandits wanted to burn the army''s fleet in small fire boats. They were drenched by the heavy rain before they went far. In the same color of water and sky, they could not burn themselves, so they had to be shot one by one in the violent lake with powerful crossbows.


    "Give up the first to the Shuizhai and avoid the enemy''s edge." Liu Fang''s orders were constantly passed out, but there were not many that could be implemented. The people brought by Han zhe were rebellious and did not take Liu Fang''s orders seriously at all. Only those young bandits faithfully accepted the orders.


    "Childe, four men and horses killed their own defense. This is a trap. Please tell them to turn around." Liu Fang saw that the situation was out of his control, so she had to kneel on one knee and asked Han zhe for an order.


    He will not obey orders. He has lost more than half of the battle without fighting. Han zhe smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll just look at it ourselves. The officers and soldiers are just testing us. It''s nothing to kill or hurt more people. It''s good to see if they can take the initiative."


    After a moment, Liu Fang immediately closed her mouth and accompanied Han zhe on the platform to look at the soldiers in the distance.


    But it was useless to see. The silver water curtain blocked my sight. I could only hear the cry of the water thieves, but the officers and soldiers were silent. Except for the occasional war drum, no one called.


    This is more depressing than shouting a fierce battle. With the sound of a deep drum, the stone catapults and countless cans on the ship of the government and army were projected onto the fence of the water stronghold and smashed. Some cans fell over the fence and onto the boat house. Black kerosene mixed with running water flowed everywhere.


    No fire in rainy days. This is common sense that fools know. The stupid actions of the officers and soldiers attracted countless ridicules. Even Han zhe smiled. When the lit fireball was projected into the Shuizhai, the officers and soldiers ignored the war results and immediately set sail away, leaving a sea of fire. Han Zhe''s eyes were as cold as water, Liu Fang bowed her head and sighed, and the other water thieves were all at a loss.


    The rain became smaller and became like fog and smoke. The fireball fell into the water stronghold and the fire burned. At this time, the Shuizhai has become a hell. There is no hiding, no hiding, and the lake is burning violently.


    Thick black smoke blots out the sky and the sun. It is filled with the lake under the pressure of the high-altitude wind. In the hot black smoke, countless heartbreaking choking sounds spread, which is very disturbing.


    Han zhe just wanted to kill Tang Hao at first, but he didn''t expect to have a fight. Up to now, he didn''t take advantage of it at all, but suffered a big loss.


    Had to constantly raise Tang Hao''s identity, so that he is now on an equal footing with himself. Such a practice is similar to Tang Hao''s previous arrogance and lack of propriety. Han zhe thinks it''s very interesting. He is so similar to the assassin.


    If it weren''t for the damn Baiyujing, the two people should be good friends. How interesting it should be to harm this colorful world together.


    The water thieves have no problem with Liu Fang''s command. After all, every job is to make themselves comfortable.


    Since the lagoon was filled up, there have been fewer mosquitoes on the island, and the food is improving. That is to say, farmland must be leveled off on the island. After farmers are captured from Yuezhou in the future, they will be allowed to farm on the island and grow food for everyone.


    If the Imperial Army blockades the Great Lakes, our own people will not starve to death.


    Liu Fang fell into Han Zhe''s eyes on these things without exception. He didn''t understand them very much. Mr. Han Da is also one of the few wise men. Why should he operate this desert island so foolishly?


    The imperial court can seal the lake. Don''t you know to capture the island? The advantage of rogue thieves is that they are erratic, which makes the government impossible to prevent. To do so is undoubtedly to put chains on yourself. What you do is futile work, which can only be described as being blinded by profits.


    However, it''s not a bad thing for an ambitious subordinate. Some old thieves even secretly cultivate a small piece of land for themselves. I hope the leader can share these places with himself. Liu Fang greatly encourages such things.


    And vowed to tell those old thieves that whoever reclaims these lands will own them. Yuezhou is reclaiming and farming, and the water thieves have also leveled the land in full swing, although everyone knows that a war is imminent.


    Both sides were preparing for their own future. When Tang Hao heard about it, he strictly ordered the Lingnan Navy not to destroy it. All their own industries have been damaged and lost.

 Chapter 1257

    There is a pasture at the foot of Yinshan Mountain. The whole earth is covered with fat grass, and the earth is full of Gesang flowers.


    A chubby little girl ran in front of her. Behind her, an old woman with gray hair chased her closely. The four-year-old girl was naughty.


    The little girl''s short legs moved briskly on the grass. The panting old woman put her hands on her knees and shouted, "little lady, Xiao Mu, come back soon. Your mother will come back. Be careful she beats you."


    Tang Xiaomu, the eldest miss of the Tang family, ignored it. Continue to run to the top of the slope. The flower skirt was soon covered with dog flower seeds in the grass. It didn''t stop until the top of the slope. Two little fat hands gathered around their mouths and shouted, "I''m here..."


    Eunuch Niang finally went up the top of the slope, spoiled Tang Xiaomu, saw that her body was covered with dog thorn seeds, and helped her pick them one by one.


    A loud and melodious pastoral song came from the distance. With the song, sheep like white clouds poured out of the distant mountains. Baa Baa sound can be heard from a distance, first sheep, followed by mooing cattle.


    Dozens of vigorous men galloped back and forth between sheep and cattle, constantly driving back those who ran outside the team. Several big headed Ao dogs roared like thunder from time to time.


    When cattle and sheep grew strong, the Tang family did not raise large horses. They would not raise more than a few hundred good horses for their own use. As long as something is connected with combat readiness, it will have no good results. Once raising horses, it will become the key control object of the army.


    A fiery red horse waded out of the sheep. The Red Knight with the veil coughed gently, and the horse galloped up like a fire rolling on the green grass.


    Tang Xiaomu ran away as soon as he saw his mother. As a result, he couldn''t run faster than his tall and long legged mother. He was pulled over, held it in his arms and kissed it all at once. A strong smell of sheep almost made Tang Xiaomu faint.


    "The smell of sheep, the smell of sheep... Eunuch, come quickly. My mother will stink me."


    Mu Niang likes singing with a lamb in her arms. She will naturally be stained with the smell of sheep. A qualified shepherd will think it is a natural taste. Why doesn''t your daughter like it? That day, Mu Niang was pushed into the tent to take a bath by eunuch Niang and her daughter. Eunuch Niang waited on Mu Niang to take a bath, and Tang Xiaomu was completely free.


    "Nairi" is a big day, which used to be Jieli''s favorite day. Because on this day, he can receive a lot of treasure and cattle and sheep value, which can''t be achieved in these years. In order to dance the music of breaking the array of the king of Qin well, he went to almost all enjoyment and studied dance skills in his small house all day.


    Those small tribes who came to pay tribute were not qualified to go to Chang''an, so they had to give gifts to the Tang border army on "nairi" and ask them to give their hearts to Tian Khan for themselves.


    It has been a rule since ancient times that money should be peeled off. The rules of the border troops are half, that is, how much they give to your majesty and how much they want to intercept. The amount given to your majesty has long been set. No one dares to change it at will.


    The other half needed by the border troops needs the heads on the grassland to come out by themselves.


    A lot of people have come outside the fence of the pasture, and the big guys are busy setting up tents.


    Tang Jiu and his people are building a big shed in the middle, which has been built. A large cloud climbing flag of the Tang family is being pulled onto the flagpole. How do you think it is dignified.


    A pair of trombones sounded, and some guys on horses ran out of the mountain. In summer, those who still wear fur coats must be Tubo people. They generally don''t dare to come to Yinshan.


    The general forbids them to come down with weapons. If they catch them, they will be beheaded. However, in order to live, they occasionally come to Yinshan to make a deal. Mu Niang wore a veil, her own tomorrow clothes and a feifeng hairpin. The workmanship was fine. As long as she walked, the feifeng trembled like flying.


    Mu Niang likes this hairpin. Because there is no princess Changle. The Emperor gave it to Mu Niang himself. It was given to her when her daughter was born. I must take it today. Eunuch said, this is identity.


    The little girl took two steamed stuffed buns and followed the big dog behind her. Eat one by yourself and hand another steamed stuffed bun to Wangcai''s mouth. In fact, Wangcai''s tongue rolls up and swallows it without chewing.


    The girl opened Wangcai''s mouth in surprise to see where it hid the steamed stuffed bun. She was slapped on the ass by the eunuch''s mother. With the sound of war drums, a team of cavalry came out slowly from behind the hills. A huge word "Zhang" on the flag showed that the person coming was Zhang Baoxiang, acting governor of the state.


    Tang Hao''s father-in-law, Li Jing, was almost killed by this guy. After killing Jieli, Zhang Baoxiang reported that Yinan Khan killed Yinshan with 50000 troops.


    To this end, Li Jing, Li Shixu and Chai Shao specially prepared a big pocket to swallow the Yinan Khan. Who knows, after the siege, they found that this guy only brought 5000 Qingwei to observe whether Datang had the desire to continue the attack.


    They didn''t plan to fight. It''s a big deal now. Everyone knows what a crime it is to lie about military information.


    In order to save the life of his subordinates, Li Jing hid the matter. As a result, the guy of Baiqi company reported it to the emperor. The emperor thought that the generals were going to rebel, so Li Jing was taken back to Chang''an to be the governor and dared not move under the emperor''s eyes.


    Chai Shao became a civil servant when he returned to Beijing and never touched the military seal again. As for Zhang Baoxiang, everyone seems to have forgotten this man. No one mentioned it again and continued to be the acting governor of the state.

 Chapter 1258

    The wind and waves on Dongting Lake are decreasing, and there are more and more sunny days.


    These days, there are always some ghosts and angry people snooping in Yuezhou. The officers and soldiers caught a lot of water thief spies. All of them were cut off and hung on the wall. There were many fewer spies, but the residents were in panic.


    I don''t know who leaked the news that there were 100000 water thieves on Dongting Lake ready to wash Yuezhou with blood. There are few pedestrians in the street these days.


    "General, do you think those water thieves will capture Yuezhou mansion?" a merchant with a pleated hat whispered to Tang Hao.


    "It''s impossible, a mob. Where is the opponent of our Lingnan Navy? Although Liang Gong lies high, it depends on my capture means." general Tang''s reputation is well known.


    "The navy of the imperial dynasty is very powerful. I''ve heard of it for a long time. In January, in Koguryo, I even dominated three prison cities and killed 100000 enemies. General, young heroes are good."


    Tang Hao accepted the compliments of the merchants with a smile, took a map of Dongting Lake and said, "Lord Liang, look, this time, my handsome lured all the thieves here. Less than 20000 thieves dare to claim 100000. I will make them ashes here."


    Lord Liang twisted his beard and looked at the map. He only saw that countless small flags were densely marked on it, representing the flying dragon of officers and soldiers, including the black chess pieces representing water thieves outside. Sure enough, I was surrounded by a solid and impenetrable crowd.


    It seems that it was in these days that Liang Gong got the most reliable news and returned to Yuezhou with satisfaction. When I entered the house, I saw a lot of people sitting in the hall of my house. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "I just came back from the general. You gathered at my house. It''s really exquisite heart."


    "Don''t panic. The officers and soldiers have surrounded the thieves on Junshan mountain. It won''t take long to gather and annihilate them. Do whatever you should do. I can''t manage the food of these people at home. There''s nothing to worry about with less than 20000 water thieves."


    "Liang Gong is wrong. There are not as many as 100000 water thieves, but there are fifty or sixty thousand. I''m not afraid of jokes. I eat water meals, so I have a little relationship with water thieves. A companion of water thieves said that this time it was a large collection of water thieves in the whole Dongting. When he was about to go, there would be no less than fifty thousand people. If the general said less than twenty thousand, that would be fine It''s definitely lying to us. "


    Liang Gongmeng stood up and pointed to the man and asked, "are you... Sure it''s like this? Are you sure the number of thieves exceeds 50000?"


    "Liang Gong, my business depends on everyone to have a bowl of rice. Who dares to deceive everyone in such a thing? The companion did see that fifty or sixty thousand water thieves would never be less than twenty thousand as general Tang said."


    Liang Gong nodded. The Cao family has been engaged in water transportation business for a long time, and its reputation has always been known. If people in the water transportation industry don''t know water thieves, they can''t do this business for a long time.


    They are all business people. Naturally, they are very clear. He plans to tell Tang Hao the news.


    It is a wrong idea to use more than 10000 people to besiege 50000 people, which must be corrected, otherwise we will suffer heavy losses.


    When he reached the door, he was dragged back by a large group of businessmen and begged him not to go. If the imperial court wants to encircle and suppress the water thieves, it must be a protracted war. The land and houses that general Tang wants to deliver successively next year will become a bubble. Once others know, it will immediately form a trend.


    At that time, the silver he has handed over to Tang Hao will be taken away by others. The target of Tang Hao''s first money must be senior officials and dignitaries, not businessmen like himself.


    But isn''t it dangerous for more than 10000 soldiers in the national dynasty? Lord Liang still has some heart.


    "Lord Liang, think carefully. The soldiers are in danger. Aren''t we in danger? Once the business fails, how should our family arrange? It''s also tens of thousands of people."


    Looking at the merchant crying with his legs under his feet, and looking at the eldest son shrinking in the corner trying to close the door. Liang Gong hung his head helplessly, trembled and said to his eldest son, "well, Houde, the Liang family will be handed over to you from now on. My father is old and useless. You talk. I''ll go to the back house to have a rest."


    Then he staggered to the back house.


    "When we signed the contract, we were worried that Tang Hao would go back on his word, so we specially set the compensation higher. If the general wanted to go back on his word, we had to pay back almost twice our silver coins. If we went back on our word, people only needed to return 30% of our silver coins. In this way, didn''t we lose to grandma''s house?"


    Boss Liang roared with blood red eyes.


    "What else do you want? Wait until the water thieves enter the city? We have nothing to lose. We can''t see a copper coin. We can resell the land deed to others. Maybe we can reduce some losses. If we operate well, we can still make a profit."


    "Do your big dream, Dongting Lake water business people. All of them have contact with the water thieves. Their news may be earlier than us. It''s true to get 30% of the silver coins back while we still have a chance. What if the government wins? Don''t we lift a stone and hit ourselves in the foot?"


    A smart merchant said his opinion carefully, and everyone looked at him like an idiot.


    An old man closed his eyes and said slowly, "the government will win."

 Chapter 1259

    However, this group of people live on the edge of daze. They have seen countless times that the government troops have encircled and suppressed the water thieves. Most of the government troops can win, but have the water thieves been eliminated? No, even if we can destroy the Navy, those people are not enough.


    I don''t have to wait for the imperial court to send an army. It will take two years from the preparation of the army to the elimination of water thieves, but in two years, is there anyone else in Yuezhou? In those days, a great man stirred up daze, and the king of Hejian almost died here. Didn''t more than 10000 soldiers die in daze?


    All of you here, whether shopkeepers or other merchants, are not young. The scene of that year is still fresh in your memory. The officers and soldiers finally won, but there are few people left in Yuezhou. It took nearly 20 years to recuperate and gradually become a little popular. The old man is more than 60 years old.


    It can''t wait another 20 years, so everyone expects boss Liang to return the land lease to Tang Hao and bring back 30% silver coins first. Those seven achievements should be the money these merchants gave to the imperial court to suppress bandits.


    The old man told everyone what he thought, and then leaned his head against the back of his chair. Old tears filled his eyes. He was not in love with money, but with the popularity of Yuezhou.


    When boss Liang came to the assassin''s residence again, he found that the atmosphere in the assassin''s residence was very bad. Everyone had a straight face, and after a while, boss Liang saw how many five or six groups of children there were.


    Finally, when he saw Tang Hao, he found that the eyes of the general of the town were red and the table was in a mess. When he saw boss Liang coming in, Tang Hao sighed and said:


    "Can''t you give me some confidence? As long as I kill the water thieves, the journey will still be carried out according to the original progress. Why should I refund the money at this time?"


    "General Tang is a famous general, and his officers and men are fierce people, which we have never suspected. General Tang will win this war, but when you win, Yuezhou will be over. It will take at least 20 years to restore contacts. We can''t afford to wait."


    Boss Liang knelt behind Tang Hao and cried.


    "Let''s give them the money and refund it according to the 40% quota, because they at least understand that Ben Shuai will not fail."


    Qian Sheng got up from the back table, took the land contract from boss Liang''s hand, and took him to the silver warehouse to get silver coins. Boss Liang went back with 40% of the silver coins.


    Tang Hao sat behind the table and didn''t speak for a long time. Han Cheng didn''t speak, so he sat with Tang Hao. So from dusk to sunset, until Qian rose and lit candles, Tang Hao found that the moon had come out.


    There was thunder in the distant mountain. In the silent night, the thunder spread far away. The only place to go is the distant mountain. Only by leaving the battlefield far away can they face the pain of war. There are many poisonous animals and insects in the mountain, so they can''t live.


    So Gouzi and Danying are playing mountain god drum. Qian Sheng raised his head, looked at the bright moon on his head, and heard another thunder. He was looking at Tang Hao and wanted to ask questions, but Shengsheng held back, and finally the atmosphere fell into silence.


    "Lao Han, Lao Qian, it''s clear that I''ve made a lot of money. Why can''t I feel even a trace of pleasure... I feel empty in my heart. I''d rather they were evil to me than see them crying for me. Why? Lao Qian, you''re right at least. I''m not a good person."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Qian Sheng banged his big belly: "tell me, why do you think you can wipe out all the water thieves in Yuezhou? I just ask you why you are so confident? Don''t tell me your wise nonsense, I want to listen to the truth."


    Tang Hao smiled bitterly. After this period of time, these two people are really trustworthy. Although there are many problems, they are definitely two good men who can trust their lives.


    Seeing that Han Cheng was also listening, Tang Hao whispered, "there is no special reason. The reason why I am so confident is that the leader of the water thief is my counselor."


    Qian Sheng''s fat body rubbed and jumped up from the chair. One hand covered his mouth, the other hand trembled and pointed to Tang Hao.


    At this time, Hancheng was like a vented leather ball lying on the chair, staring at Tang Hao in horror. He didn''t expect that there were such people in the world who took one step and looked at three steps. Every move had a purpose and every sentence had a special purpose. Is that what people call talent? Why can''t he do it?


    Qian Shengfu wrote quickly on the case. After a moment, he threw down his brush and took the paper in front of Tang Hao. It said, "you sent people to gather the water thieves together," Tang Hao nodded. Yes, that''s it.


    "Water thieves always have to be exterminated, but these people are not easy to start from one cluster to the other, so I tried to get them all together and prepare for a war and peace."


    "Do you want to put the main battlefield of the war in Yueyang City?" Qian Sheng and Han Cheng jumped up together. People on the street were ready to escape. It was said that 300000 water thieves had broken through the encirclement and suppression of the government and were about to kill Yueyang City.

 Chapter 1260

    It''s also said that general Tang, the young commander of the Navy, has been killed into a blood gourd in front. In this way, he can''t resist the impact of the thief flood.


    All the officers and soldiers are about to die. If they don''t run, they will die. Dan Ying brings the news of Liu Fang. Han zhe was making a corpse recently yesterday. Once the corpse appears, the war will break out. Let Tang Hao prepare early.


    Tang Hao sat in his study, studying Lai Chuanfeng and Yang Yueming''s battle plan. Liu Renyuan of the navy has returned. With him, the water thieves there can''t play with any flowers.


    The question is how to attract Han Zhe to Yueyang City. The last one was wiped out.


    Hongguo''er was indeed pregnant. Although Hongcheng''s cheap father-in-law was settled, he thought of his letter by letter begging general Tang to protect hongguo''er.


    But Tang Hao couldn''t stop the two young people from falling in love. Tang Hao told Hong Cheng in his letter that he didn''t know what trouble the couple would have when they returned to Chang''an.


    The dog who never knew how to ask the general for money, asked him for all the money in the past two years the other day. One hundred and ten gold coins should have been thrown over, so he immediately bought two little servant girls to serve his daughter-in-law.


    Now two people stick together all day and don''t do anything serious.


    Tang Hao was surprised when the three ladies said that he bought dolls in Yueyang City. Can Chang''an''s puppets be sold to Yueyang? Everyone else is busy going out of town. Why are there new shops open?


    Tang Hao quickly called Gouzi and told him to go to the puppet shop to find out who he was and dare to open a shop at this time. Aren''t you afraid that the water thief will take the puppet with him at the same time?


    Mai miao''er fell off the rope again. Without wordless urging, she returned to the rope and started walking again at that end.


    I don''t know what Kung Fu Wuyan asked Mai Miao to practice. The third lady, Bi Qinglian, was the most afraid of pain. When she saw that wheat seedlings were suffering, tears twinkled in her eyes. She dragged her husband''s clothes and wanted her husband to talk to Mr. Wuyan. Don''t torture the little girl.


    The withdrawal of land deeds has become a trend, and the frequent visitors can''t sit still at last. They know it the latest. Fifty thousand water thieves have been praised as 300000 by the people. They waved the title deed and asked the general of the town to come out and explain to everyone.


    A few days ago, the deep love and honey turned into deep-seated hatred. When Tang Hao was trapped in the city, those people didn''t stop. They must ask Tang Hao to pay them 30% of the compensation according to the contract.


    Han Cheng opened the empty official warehouse for them to see. As a result, it attracted more hatred.


    "General, we signed a contract in your face at the beginning, and now I don''t want to return all of it. You just have to pay us three costs according to the contract. Isn''t that forcing you?"


    Tang Hao put his hand on his chin, looked coldly at the steward of the Xue family and said, "I remember you intoxicated me and begged me to sign a contract. How can you get out when you see the situation is bad?"


    "General, there were no hundreds of thousands of water thieves going to attack the city at that time. It''s important for you to pay for the silver coins at this time. You have used all our silver. You don''t lack this silver in private. Otherwise, my princess is very interested in the Tang family''s house in Xing Hua Fang, Chang''an. How about offsetting it?"


    Tang Hao smiled. Xue wanche is really a waste. If you have such a princess wife, don''t blame my heart.


    As soon as the steward of the Xue family was about to open his mouth, he was slapped in the face. The housekeeper of the old city said fiercely, "I''m going to beat you today. I don''t have long eyes. Isn''t it thousands of silver coins? Give me the title deed, take the money and get out of here. If you dare to say more, I''ll tear your mouth."


    Seeing Tang Hao besieged, as an ally, he naturally couldn''t sit still. The Cheng family, the Niu family, the Qin family and the Wei Chi family decided to take over Tang Hao''s debt.


    Tang Hao looked on coldly and watched them accept the debt at 30% of the price from those people. Although he was warm, he also scratched his head. In this way, the five families made too much.


    No, this kind of transaction can only be done by the royal family. If he buys a small part of the land in the city, Li Zhi is expected to go crazy.


    Han Cheng and Qian Sheng''s eyes are about to turn up. If these people didn''t make trouble, the government would take back most of the land deeds. Now it''s good to pretend that I''m kind to you after making money.


    Tang Hao was also very upset. He thought for a long time and found an opportunity to gather several housekeepers together.


    "Pick up the title deed in your hand and leave it. Sell the rest to the government at 40% of the price. It''s not a good thing to earn too much."


    "General, Lao Cheng''s family won''t suck blood from the Tang family or the government. Don''t worry. There won''t be any complaints at home. If the old slave doesn''t do it well, my husband''s temper, you know, peeling is normal."


    Not only does Lao Cheng say that again, but the other housekeepers are the same. The prince wants Lao Cheng''s family and Niu''s family to give him more. I lost so little that I didn''t spend all my money. So I went back. His highness will not let go of himself.

 Chapter 1261

    The words are extremely heroic. After listening to Lao Qian washing his horse and bowing to the crown prince, the Tang family cares about such friendship.


    "Uncle Cheng, as I said, the land title deed in your hand is a huge sum of money. We can''t earn all this money. More than half of the land of a big city has become ours. It''s inappropriate. You can stay in a better lot and return the rest to the government. You''ve made the government lose a lot of money and can''t be greedy."


    Tang Hao''s words stunned everyone. I don''t know what this means. After glancing at each other, Lao Qian knew his general''s temperament best and asked the general in a low voice: "you said that the business would make a lot of money if it didn''t lose money, so the water thieves in the lake are fake, not as many as 50000 people?"


    Seeing Lao Qian''s question, the other housekeepers held their breath and wanted to know from the general that it was his trap.


    It really hurts to watch the silver money flow out of my hand for two days.


    "It''s true that there are more than 56000 water thieves, and they are still growing." Tang Hao put down his tea bowl and said as if nothing had happened.


    This sentence made them decadent at once. He and the local merchants share the same view that the imperial court will win, but the war in Yuezhou will be over. If they don''t catch them all on the lake, the city can''t be built in the sky.


    It''s all white. Where''s the new town?


    "Uncle Cheng, do you know where your boss Cheng Feng has gone?" Tang Hao lowered his voice and asked Lao Cheng''s housekeeper.


    "Well, the old serf... I don''t know. He''s from his majesty. The old serf never asks him what he wants to do. You know, this can''t affect his future."


    The old housekeeper, as long as he mentions his boss, he becomes like Maitreya Buddha. The most promising child in the family, without the help of Cheng family and Tang family, has been admitted to the Academy. After graduation, he doesn''t know what his majesty sent him to do.


    We don''t see each other once a year.


    "You don''t know, I know. Now Cheng Feng is the stronghold leader of the third stronghold of zuoshao. He leads three thousand water thieves and is ready to fight with me. Qin Zhan of the Qin family is the stronghold leader of the sixth stronghold, and weichi family also has a stronghold leader."


    God, all murderous people. Several housekeepers trembled. Lao Qian was the first to understand.


    "General, the old slave has never seen an eagle come out. Is he also the leader of the water thief?"


    Shan Ying is the most suitable robber in the family. Da ya''er didn''t see him when she had children. There is only one possibility.


    "Yes, he went to the thief camp to guard Liu Fang, the biggest leader of the water supply thief. He couldn''t come back for a while."


    "General, do you mean that the leader of the water thieves is Mr. Liu Fang? So, the water thieves belong to our family." Lao Qian was stunned. Tang Hao impatiently sent these people and ordered Wu Tong to lock them all in the warships of the Navy.


    Take good care of the delicious food and drink, and release it after the war. Han zhe kept listening to the spies'' report. When he heard that the businessmen had returned all their contracts to Tang Hao. There was a smile on his face.


    The tragic defeat of the last time made him have no confidence to face Tang Hao for a long time. Now he can. Finally, he can face Tang Hao and see who is the real hero.


    The source of Tang Hao can only be traced back to the great wasteland in Longyou. If that wasteland has nothing to do with Baiyujing, Han zhe doesn''t want to believe it.


    Originally, as long as the people waiting for Bai Yujing cleaned up their own portal, they didn''t expect that they had been waiting for nearly ten years. Bai Yujing seems to have forgotten this person. Han zhe believes that as a family of heroes, they naturally have the mission to help Bai Yujing correct errors.


    Don''t let Tang Hao be stubborn. Let''s go back to his seclusion and continue to watch the changes in the world and the time. The ants kill each other. Han Zhe is willing to bet with the general of Zhenguo.


    Gambling on the rise and fall of a dynasty is thousands of times better than going out in person.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, watching one ship after another come out of the water stronghold, Han Zhe''s heart is full of pride. He doesn''t know how long it will take Tang Hao to kill all these people.


    In the innermost part of the water stronghold, a gorgeous big ship came out, covered with white silk, with a dead body like gold sitting in the middle.


    His face was full of anger and showed Bai Sensen''s teeth. He seemed to want to choose people to eat. His hands were stacked on his knees and two fingers were missing from his left hand. Bai Sensen''s phalanx could be clearly seen at the stubble. This was a special gift from Han Zhe to Tang Hao.


    Liu Fang suggested to Han Zhe in a low voice: "young master, we must have some people clinging to the Lingnan water lion, so as to give the elite brothers some time to break Yuezhou city."


    Mr. Han Da also suggested: "the old farmer inquired that Tang Hao''s Lingnan water lion is the champion of the hundred battles, and the Liaodong war is invincible. The land of the South China Sea and the East China Sea is their backyard territory and a real hero. It is impossible for us to win and complete the young master''s plan without necessary sacrifice."


    This is not a battle aimed at victory. Han zhe can only ask to destroy Yuezhou city and Tang Hao''s construction achievements for more than half a year.


    In Han Zhe''s opinion, victory is dispensable.

 Chapter 1262

    Of course, Han zhe never thought that these little pawns could get cheap in the hands of Tang Hao''s hundred battles division.


    "Mr. Han''s intention is also my intention. As long as you can completely destroy Yuezhou City, your job will be completed. As for how many people die, who will be sent to die? Mr. Han''s arrangement is." Han zhe waved his hand gently.


    "Thank you very much, young master. In my opinion, these young brothers are enough to take on the important task of pestering the official Navy. Young master, those brothers you sent can seize the opportunity to seize Yuezhou city. We should take care of some of them. The official Army is strong and the navy is not something we can resist, but Tang Hao doesn''t have enough manpower on the land, so he will go to Yuezhou The old slave thought that the combat effectiveness of the 1400 officers and soldiers could be reduced with one drum. "


    Mr. Han Da still can''t get rid of the thinking style of mortals. Han Zhe is a little empty. What''s the difference between those God slaves and young water thieves? Young water thieves may choose to escape under adverse circumstances in wartime, but God slaves won''t. They are the best dead.


    Don''t use them at this time. Who? It''s funny that Mr. Han Da thinks he''s doing things properly and that people who follow him for a long time don''t have to die, but he doesn''t know that the dead are used at this time.


    "Mr. Han thinks too much. Since they are their own people, they naturally want to go up at this time. The Lingnan Navy is a strong army. Naturally, we can''t send those young people. Since several of the people I sent can fight, we naturally want to send them. If they just fight with the wind, what use do I want them to do?"


    Liu Fang immediately shrunk down and bowed to Han Zhe. Han zhe whispered, "the angry face Jinjia messenger has sent it to Tang Hao. This is a signal to start. Go and prepare."


    "Allocate the best warships to them. If those people can hold the Lingnan Navy for three days, I will allow them to retreat. Mr. Han doesn''t have to command the Navy. Although he takes the rest to attack Yuezhou, as long as he takes Yuezhou, he will destroy it immediately. I want to tear down Yuezhou without leaving a house."


    Han zhe sat on a couch made of tiger skin and listened to Liu Fang''s military strength. Hearing that they needed to fight against the powerful Lingnan Navy, the God slaves turned their heads to Han Zhe and saw Han zhe smiling and disagreeing.


    Those God slaves lowered their pale faces and didn''t dare to look at Han Zhe.


    After announcing the battle order, Liu Fang left her seat. Accidentally, a colored wooden ball fell out of her sleeve and made a series of crisp noises on the green stone floor, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    A very common wooden ball is very round. It is full of marks cut by a knife, and the color is very rough. A red, a blue, a yellow and a black twisted into a strange number. When rolling on the ground, the word seemed to keep swimming on the wooden bridge. It was very beautiful.


    The wooden ball finally rolled to a Han Nu''s feet. Han Nu squatted up, stretched out his palm fan hand, grabbed the wooden ball and put it on his nose. When he smelled it, he shook his head around.


    Because only in this way can he find that the color is swimming. Why not shake his hands, but shake his head. Liu Fang also scratched her head, as if confused.


    "Mr. Han Da has such an elegant interest. This wooden ball is prepared for your little grandson or granddaughter?" Han zhe looked back at Liu Fang. He was also very confused.


    "At this time of year, the old slave will cut a wooden ball for nothing else, just because it will be the day when the old slave''s son and daughter-in-law will die in two days. After 14 years, the old slave has cut 14 and buried 14. It''s rare that the Han slave likes it. Just give it to this child."


    Then he saluted Han Zhe, bowed his head and left the hall with a bleak and desolate figure.


    Han zhe looked at the two Han slaves playing ball and didn''t speak. He took them and left.


    Lai Chuanfeng, standing in Yuezhou City, thought a lot, but he couldn''t connect his soldier''s bounden duty with such negative things as destruction and escape.


    Three thousand brothers and 1400 floating soldiers are enough to block the guard of this small Yuezhou city. Let alone a group of water thieves to attack the city, even if other elite soldiers attack, I''m sure it won''t be a problem to defend the city for the first half of the year.


    A good city is not guarded. Why spoil it?


    "General Lai, the signboard has prepared the rolling wood, stone, lead juice and hot oil. We''ll give him a head-on blow when the thief comes. I heard that tens of thousands of water thieves. I don''t know whether their heads are military or not?"


    "Death doesn''t count. Only the living count. The disabled will deduct your military pay."


    Hearing the voice of his subordinate Du Bo''s performance, Lai Chuanfeng was agitated for no reason.


    "Ah? How to fight such a battle? If thieves attack, you say you want to kill him in a humble position. Didn''t you say yesterday that you would stick thieves on a wooden bar and demonstrate by the lake?"


    "Of course I want to kill him, but remember, don''t get hurt. As long as the thief is injured, he must use his dead hand to mend the knife. The speed should be fast and can''t be seen by Sima. This is specially ordered by the commander-in-chief."


    The way to die is to limit the free play of. Even the most stupid coach would not give such an order to his subordinates who would go to war.

 Chapter 1263

    Tang Hao has always been wise. He will never lose his mind. There must be something like himself that a rough man can''t understand.


    This is not the case when Liu Renyuan received the order. He completely, resolutely and completely eliminated all those who dared to resist the water thieves, and left none if necessary. Chang sun Chong''s Dingwu army is stationed in Baling not far away.


    Six thousand soldiers are enough to deal with all emergencies. This is the biggest reason why Tang Hao carelessly told Lai Chuanfeng that he needs to catch the live water thieves.


    The pirate''s huge boat was still the same as planned and began to encircle Junshan. Mulan boat, as a handsome ship, was like a mountain. The pirate who came forward to meet the thief rushed over. The boat was nothing more than a fire attack against the big ship.


    The huge boat stretched out a long hook to hold the fire boat. Finally, a huge stone was thrown up. The fire boat was smashed into a hole, and the turbulent Lake came up from the bottom of the cabin. On the water surface, only those grass balls watered with oil were still burning on the water surface.


    Liu Fang looked at the successive water thieves with some sadness and patted the railing silently. Han zhe said: "Mr. Da is also a wise man in the world. Why can''t you see the origin of the world? Everything in the world is for my use. There are only tens of thousands of water thieves. The world says that it''s big and small. The distance between life and death is always only a line. Being too persistent will only make you have demons. Why bother?"


    Liu Fang squeezed out a sentence from her throat: "the childe is a God and man. Naturally, you can look at these calmly, but the old slave is different. Yesterday, a little brother smiled and gave me an orange. I ate it very sweet. Today he is going to die. Childe, now you let me put aside everything. How can I put it aside?"


    "What do you want?" Han zhe sneered at the other party.


    "The childe is a God. When he arrived at Dongting Lake, he killed a lot and easily accepted more than 20 water thieves. He was seduced by wealth and made a lot of fame and wealth."


    Liu Fang continued: "Dongting Lake really belongs to the childe. Officers and soldiers are water and water thieves are stones. The water always flows through. Stones will always stand where they are. Now our situation is very good. Why do we have to destroy everyone? Lao Luo is old, his means are not cruel and his wisdom is not as high as childe. He is also a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He can''t move in his hand."


    "I believe that the only thing I can command in this camp is myself. I''m afraid even my guard has become a childe now?" Han zhe laughed as soon as Liu Fang said.


    Seeing that the water thieves went one after another to fight with the official Navy, Han zhe clapped his hands and said, "I thought how long you could endure. It turned out that it was just so. I still think highly of you. Can it be said that the desire to really control these water thieves can make you forget how terrible death is?"


    At this time, Han Nu stood up and held one of the wooden balls in his mouth. He came over with an iron chain and looked at Liu Fang with small eyes, waiting for Han Zhe''s order.


    The fighting on the lake continues, the shrill wail of the water thieves continues to spread, and the secret boats are gradually becoming sparse. However, it is impossible for the officers and soldiers to completely eat the huge fleet composed of 30000 water thieves in two days.


    Tang Hao didn''t have the courage to let these water thieves divide into many shares and leave future troubles. Han zhe knew from the beginning that the only reason why Tang Hao could tolerate the water thieves to form groups under his own eyes was to prepare for the first World War, but he didn''t expect so many water thieves. This was his only omission. Such a single one would lead him to irreparable disaster, The first World War calmed daze, and Han zhe was happy to think of it.


    If there are only 30000 water thieves, they will run as far as they can. Even if they go back and are laughed at by the old guy, they can''t take risks. But now there are 60000, which is not very fun. Han zhe took Han Nu and asked Liu Fang''s bodyguard to escort him to the last boat.


    Thirty thousand water thieves set off for Yuezhou, but it was only a hundred miles away. It wouldn''t take a day with the wind. In the face of the water thief''s attack without sparing his life, Liu Renyuan had to withdraw his formation in order to reduce casualties.


    As soon as the water thieves saw it, they were fierce and pestered with the tail of key troops. The commander asked him to destroy these people within two days. Liu Renyuan thought he was humiliating himself. He thought that the water thieves would flee as soon as they saw that the war was unfavorable. In this way, it was a fool''s dream to catch them all.


    But according to the current situation, even if they run away, the water thieves will bite. Han Cheng Qian Sheng rides a horse to patrol Yuezhou city.


    In the distance, three smoke pillars have sprung up in the sky, which means that the water thieves have landed and are rapidly approaching the city. The city is empty. Only the soldiers are preparing for battle. Lai Chuanfeng shouted again and again to the young officers and soldiers not to panic.


    There are tens of thousands of soldiers, boundless. Lai Chuanfeng and Yang Yueming know how much psychological shock 30000 fierce thieves will cause to the garrison. The local soldiers who go to battle for the first time will soon usher in their own life.


    The general of Zhenguo hated to see the battlefield and wanted to vomit when he saw the battlefield. He knelt on the futon and drank tea with wordless, while Lao Qian knelt on his head and carefully waited on Tang Hao and wordless to drink tea. Unknowingly, the sky turned dark.

 Chapter 1264

    Tang Hao didn''t order to light candles, but asked people to put down the veil and resist mosquitoes a little. The soldiers kept reporting the soldiers in front.


    Han zhe personally took the army to Yuezhou city. Without even taking a break, he began to attack the city. The catapult threw a large number of combustibles into the city wall, and the grass balls wreaked havoc in the city with fire, and the skyrocketing flame reddened half of the sky.


    Guan Tingyuan, who was with the evacuated people, looked at the battlefield with a loud killing sound and closed his eyes in pain. The people''s cry was like a knife cutting his heart. Knowing that this was part of the plan, he still couldn''t forgive himself.


    As soon as he rode a fast horse to the people, he loudly reported that the thieves had entered the city. General Lai had led his troops out of the city and sealed the north gate. Lieutenant Yang had led his troops out of the south gate and sealed the south gate. General sun of Baling had also arrived and completely sealed the west gate. Now those thieves can''t escape.


    Guan Tingyuan took a long breath, opened his eyes, straightened up and said loudly, "now the thief is a turtle in a jar. Since the first World War, there has been no worry about thieves in the daze of Dongting."


    Han zhe entered Yuezhou city with a smile. Seeing the smoking city everywhere, he just wanted to laugh loudly. This time, he finally won Tang Hao. This time, we won a happy and hearty victory.


    "Childe, it''s hard for us to go out when we enter the city. Just now I saw that the officers and soldiers didn''t even show 30% of their combat power. This must be a big trap. Please think twice." Liu Fang was coerced by the guards. Nothing happened in Yuezhou City escaped his eyes.


    Seeing that the water thieves easily entered Yuezhou City, they couldn''t help reminding Han zhe again, hoping that he would forcibly open a way of life and escape back to Daze while the army was not stable.


    "Sir, you are absolutely right. The reason why the army easily abandoned the empty city of Yuezhou is to exchange an empty city for the complete destruction of Dongting water thieves when they want to catch turtles in a jar. This is a cost-effective deal. Tang Hao has made great achievements. As a senior general, he is really qualified. He would rather fail himself than consider the country. No wonder he can get such favor from the emperor. There are no winners Lucky. "


    Han zhe chuckled and said, "my purpose is more simple. To defeat him, I will destroy Yuezhou city and make him a new career. When it is completely finished, I will win. What do I do with you water thieves?"


    When the water thieves searched the whole city, they found that there was no grain in the city. The report was given to Han Zhe, who laughed and ordered the water thieves to continue their destruction.


    He took Liu Fang to a house in the front street. The house was lucky and was not completely destroyed. The only reason is that it is made of bluestone, there are still bits and pieces of fire on the beam, and the bluestone slab is also blackened.


    A small garden with broken vegetation. The soft ground was full of footprints.


    "There is a room under the ground. It''s a pity that many of us can''t live in it, so we need to simplify a few. Sir, your talent is good. It''s a pity that you are stubborn and have too many constraints in your heart. You''re doomed to fail to achieve great things, so you''ll die in this city. 30000 people were buried. I believe you won''t be too lonely."


    Han zhe never said nonsense. As soon as this sentence was spoken, several Han slaves took a step forward and wanted to take out the iron chain in their hands. Liu Fang sighed and immediately drew seven or eight wooden balls in her sleeve. The color was more gorgeous. They fell on the bluestone floor and ran everywhere.


    Han Nu immediately forgot that he was going to kill, and then excitedly loosened the iron chain, grabbed wooden balls everywhere, and always guarded Liu Fang''s guard. The horizontal knife inserted in his waist suddenly came out of the scabbard and passed between the two Han slaves.


    Unprepared, Han zhe saw a red seal in the middle of Han Nu''s neck, and then the blood of the canopy rushed into the sky, and there was a blood rain three feet around.


    Han zhe was heartbroken, but Dan Ying''s long knife was as tight as a knife. The knife did not leave the key, so that he did not have a moment''s leisure. The sound of the knife and arrow attracted several young bandits. They carefully poked their heads out of the broken wall and found that Dan Ying and Han zhe were inseparable.


    When I saw the two terrible giants lying in a pool of blood, I didn''t move. Then he came boldly from the other side of the wall.


    "Whoever kills this old man is the overlord of daze."


    Han zhe roared in his busy schedule. They thought that as long as they killed the old man, the master who fought with him would shrink back. At that time, everyone rushed up and chopped him into meat sauce.


    "Kitty Hawk, can you? If you can''t, I''ll go. I''ve seen this son of a bitch. A bearded water thief pulled out his horizontal knife with a smile and looked eager to try.


    "Cheng Feng, if you dare to come back, I''ll skin you." Dan Ying replied angrily after avoiding Han Zhe. It''s hard to find a master. I''ve been lonely for years and I''m going crazy. Now even Cheng Feng jokes about himself.


    Han zhe looked back at the dead Han nu. He shrunk and rolled to Dan Ying like a ball. The bright knife wave rolled to Dan Ying''s legs and stabbed several times in a row.

 Chapter 1265

    Dan Ying smiled and said to Han Zhe, "it''s useless. If you can''t escape with this skill, you''ll have a good fight with me. Maybe I''ll let you go."


    Han Zhe''s chest suddenly burst out and fiercely blocked Dan Ying''s knife. His body retreated with his strength. Qin Zhan''s Mo Dao greeted him with the wind. Han zhe moved the inner screen umbrella in his chest to his back to block Mo Dao, but his great strength hit him with a blood arrow on his head. He staggered a few steps to the low wall.


    As long as he reached the low wall, the machine placed there was safely sent to the darkroom, but the familiar mechanism did not sound.


    At this time, he found himself on a big Internet. Four familiar young people were looking at him happily. These were also the water thief leaders he promoted.


    Tang Hao sat on Yue Jun''s upstairs and stared at Yuezhou city until two bright meteors rose in the city. He relaxed and said to speechless, "the big deal is settled. Xiaoying, Mr. Liu, they caught the guy. Now he can live in the place I arranged for a few days."


    Without a word, he put down the cup in his hand and said slowly, "I''ve been drinking tea with you all day and night. Now I can change wine and drink. There are several dishes of good dishes. You can carry hunger as a young man. It''s not good for an old man like me to be hungry."


    Lao Qian immediately went to pack wine and vegetables. He didn''t understand that the general had won another big victory. When he remembered that he had picked a few cheap land for his family, he was comfortable all over.


    Looking at the busy third lady Bi Qinglian behind, Lao Qian''s old face smiled like chrysanthemum.


    When Chang sun Chong''s Scarlet cloak was pulled by the strong wind, he rode his horse to stand on a hill overlooking the ruins of Yuezhou city. With a foot of his whip, he said to Yang Yueming, "so honest, you and I can drum down."


    Yang Yueming shook his head and said, "the commander of our family is not allowed to attack. As long as we guard the city gate and prevent the water thieves from running out, there is not a grain of rice in the city. If we are hungry for three days, the iron men will soften into a lump of mud. At that time, we will go in and pick up the dead dog without taking the lives of our brothers."


    "It''s so boring to fight with your marshal. It''s just a water thief. Kill a few and change some military skills for the brothers, but we''re not allowed to kill." Chang sun Chong was a little unhappy.


    "General Chang sun, my commander-in-chief said that these water thieves are useful. We will start building a new city soon. All the materials are ready. As long as we save the labor, we will all make a lot of money. I can''t be wrong about making money."


    Chang sun Chong smiled and heard that the land deeds of Qingcheng had been returned to Tang Hao by businessmen. In the face of his brothers, Chang sun Chong also bought some land deeds. Well, the water thieves on the lake have been killed. Up to now, the thieves on the road have gone into Yuezhou city to starve. There''s no need to worry about themselves.


    When Guan Tingyuan was close, Han Cheng''s predecessor and Cui Jiulang rushed to Yuezhou city. He saw a strange scene. There were always water thieves sliding down the wall with a rope. They would be nailed to the wall by crossbows and arrows before they slipped to the root of the wall.


    Those water thieves who were shot by crossbows and arrows and could not die for a while were nailed to the wall and cried loudly, but no one paid attention to them.


    The bloody scene at present can''t make the parents of Yuezhou feel any discomfort. Some only have naked hatred. The water thieves who make a mess of porridge not only don''t break through or defend, but compete for power and profit in the city.


    After all the leaders disappeared, they just wondered for a moment and began to choose a new leader. They often fight for a small head. When they were tired and hungry, they found that they couldn''t find a grain of food in the whole city.


    The grain depot is clean enough to run horses. You can''t find anything to eat when you dig three feet into the ground.


    When they wanted to break out, they found that the army had blocked the gate from the outside, and countless crossbows and arrows were arranged outside. They wanted to go out.


    "Four days is the limit, otherwise people will eat people. It''s time to enter the city at dawn tomorrow. Remember, put all the newly elected leaders to death. These people are not guilty and will not repent."


    Tang Hao inspected the position, explained the task to Lai Chuanfeng and Yang Yueming, went to the Yue army building, and the Navy finally completed the task. The last stream of water thieves on the lake was also eradicated.


    Even the immortals have miscalculated. Under the careful care of Cheng Feng and them, Han zhe finally has a little spirit, but before he can think of a way to escape, Dan Ying takes out a ball of silk thread to tie Han zhe firmly.


    When Han zhe saw the silk thread, he groaned bitterly. He thought that these people were just under Liu Fang to annex the power of Dongting Lake. He focused all his energy on Tang Hao and didn''t notice Mr. Da, so that he took advantage of it.


    Now it seems that he has lost again. All this should be written by Tang Hao.


    "Young master, you should understand that old man is just a famous aide. Everything you do is just what the general wants to do." Liu Fang said calmly.

 Chapter 1266

    "Everything you do is what the general must do, but you can''t do such evil things as destroying all the people''s houses. The general has to borrow your hand to complete them."


    Liu Fang then said, "the general is a good man and builds houses for the people again. Now there is no shortage of labor. This war not only solved the problem of labor shortage, but also solved the problem of house demolition. The most important thing is to catch all the water thieves in daze. Thanks to the childe."


    The other party''s words, like a knife, pierced Han Zhe''s heart, and he didn''t intend to leave him any dignity. Han frog closed his eyes, lay on the straw, curled up and faced the wall, didn''t think about his future, was played by others as a monkey, and was complacent.


    The old guy is right. He is not Tang Hao''s opponent. "Sir, can you tell me your name? Even if I die, I also want to know who I lost in the end." Han zhe said faintly.


    "You love me. I''m not worthy of mentioning my name. I''m always someone else''s staff. I don''t know my name. But since you ask, tell me my name is wordless."


    After hearing this, Dan Ying lost all his chicken legs. Cheng Feng and Qin Zhan stared like a copper bell. How could they not think that Liu Fang would be so shameless.


    "I remember, Mr. wordless will always have a good report. If I die, things will not end. There will always be others. You win this time. Next time, I don''t know if I can win."


    Han Zhe''s cold face flashed back and showed a trace of warmth: "Jin Jia''s angry face appeared, and there were six corpses behind it. In the pattern of nine corpses welcoming guests, the divine man always had to go out of the world. The world of mortals can''t accommodate the divine man. We are always outsiders, we can control it, and we can''t do it ourselves."


    "Pang Juan was born, so Sun Bin will take him back. Shang Yang was born, so he will be dismembered. Chao CuO was born, so he will be killed by the emperor. Zhuge Liang was born, so Sima Yi will be his enemy for the first time. You Tang Hao was born, I Han Zhe is not an opponent, but the god man will always find you someone who can compete with you. The god man can''t disturb the world. Whoever it is, it will come to an end It''s the same rule. Tell Tang Hao that this is his destiny and he can''t escape... "


    Dan Ying suddenly raised his palm and cleaved heavily on the back neck of Han Zhe. Han zhe fainted on one side of his body, and a pale yellow pill slipped from the corner of his mouth.


    None of the people in the cellar spoke, and the cold awn in Dan''s eagle''s eyes was great. When Liu Fang was about to start, he heard Liu Fang say, "I expected it long ago. It''s not surprising that the general looks like a divine man. He''s different from ordinary people, so he can''t explain that he can do so many things at a young age."


    "But I can assure you that he doesn''t know he is a divine man, because he is extremely strange to these people and knows nothing about his means. Xiaoying doesn''t have to be nervous. Of course, Cheng Feng, Qin Zhan and these people trusted by his majesty won''t go out to chew their tongue. Even if you kill them, I''m afraid the general won''t thank you at that time. The person who kills himself is very painful Believe me, Kitty Hawk, you must not want to try that taste. The general will have a way. "


    Liu Fang was old, but she was very calm about the things that surprised the young people.


    On the contrary, Cheng Feng put down his knife and said, "I''ll report this secret to your majesty. I''ll certainly do it. But if you want to kill me, I won''t resist. I''m a member of the guards. Loyalty and righteousness can never be reconciled. If you kill me, you''ll live up to me."


    Qin Zhan also threw down his knife and sat down facing the wall. No words. Others looked at each other and put down their knives.


    "What a powerful separatist plan," Liu Fang suddenly patted her head and pointed to Han zhe who had fainted.


    Cheng Feng, Qin Zhan and others looked at the fainting Han Zhe in horror. A word almost made everyone infighting. Who are these people? Even if they have run out of money, their lives and deaths are still in his hands.


    Dan Ying threw away his sword and said, "please make a decision on this matter. Our wisdom is not enough to deal with it."


    At this time, Tang Hao was very busy. He sat on the mountain bag and watched the folk men empty the city gate little by little.


    When the last bag of sand and stones was emptied, everyone found that the time and space in the city was turbulent, and there were many water thieves lying on the ground, each of whom seemed to be dying.


    Hancheng they took a lot of carts. When they saw the water thieves throwing stones on the carts, they dragged them all to the wooden fence outside the city and put on shackles.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the assassin said that these water thieves were labor, and the damaged houses and cities needed them to build again, they might have been torn to pieces by the people.


    There are few intact buildings in the city. There are broken walls everywhere. The folk men''s teeth are creaking and their hands are more rough. The thieves can''t treat them as human beings at this point.


    There were two strong houses. Suddenly, some people rushed out and killed them with knives in despair. Tang Hao didn''t hesitate at all and ordered random arrows to die.

 Chapter 1267

    Watch these people fall to the ground in the dense arrow rain. Guan Tingyuan was about to open his mouth and wanted to speak, but Tang Hao stopped him.


    Tang Hao said that when the thieves entered the city, they didn''t have a grain of food for the convenience of fighting. Now they have been trapped in the city for five days. They haven''t eaten a mouthful for five days and still have the strength to rush to kill. What do you think they eat?


    Guan Tinglong looked up at Tang Hao in surprise and said, "the general said they ate..."


    Before they said the terrible word, Tang Hao nodded. The old man immediately felt the tumult in his stomach and lay on the broken wall.


    He vomited for a long time until there was nothing more to vomit. Then he leaned soft against the wall and hissed, "kill them all." fortunately, there were not many water thieves who had eaten people. After they were cleaned up, the remaining water thieves were pulled out of the city by a scooter to pour porridge. After pouring porridge, he had to further find their new leader.


    These people must be killed. The more virtuous they are, the more they want to kill heavy water thieves.


    Dan Ying pushed aside the board and listened around. He found that the city was very busy and full of people. He immediately lit a pile of firewood and splashed some water to make the smoke rise.


    Tang Hao didn''t find anyone in the dark room prepared for Dan Ying and Liu Fang. He was very anxious. When he saw the black smoke, he was relieved.


    When he came to the place where Danying set fire, he soon found the two boards on it. Knock on the board. As soon as he opened it, he saw Danying smiling at himself.


    Yuezhou city became a huge construction site overnight. Liang Gong and the merchants beat their chests and feet.


    You know, those water thieves are so vulnerable. Who will fight to lose seven dollars to return the land lease. Looking at the endless fleet of materials from Dongting Lake, they found that Tang Hao''s ship never stopped.


    "General Tang, I and others are short-sighted. I don''t believe that the general can kill the water thieves in a short time. I deserve to lose money and goods. You don''t have to pity us. I just came to ask if I can buy it again. You see, my house has been burned by the thieves and can''t live. What do you think if I want to expand my house and buy more land?"


    Liang Gong, who had been devastated, saw that the officers and soldiers had put out the fierce thieves with lightning speed. A heart came to life completely and sent the eldest son of the family to guard his ancestral grave in the countryside.


    I regained the power of my family. The first thing I did was to fight for the right to buy land for the local rich businessmen.


    "Of course. I still remember what you asked me to say in my Yamen. It''s not easy for merchants to make a living. You''re inferior. I won''t be surprised that the situation forced you at that time, but you also know that there won''t be too much land sold this time. The people of Yuezhou suffered a military disaster and need compensation, so the land price is high and there are still few. Thank you We should be prepared. This time, we will retreat again, that is, we can''t get a copper plate. "


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Liang Gong smiled very happily. As long as he was allowed to buy land, who dared to pick up the price.


    Of course, Lao Qian was the happiest. He held his chest and belly out all day. He walked in the inner city with several people, such as Niu family, Cheng family, Qin family and Prince Xi Ma. He pointed to the remaining stone pillars and said, "this is my family."


    Those who are happy are not happy. When the water thieves committed a large number of minor crimes, the guy who drank a glass knew that he had offended Tang Hao. He can only watch others buy land and shops, and his family can only watch with saliva on one side.


    All kinds of rumors spread back to Chang''an at once, saying that Tang Hao was corrupt and perverted the law, filled his own pockets, despised Chang''an Xun GUI, and ate alone in Dongting Lake. Such news had a market in Chang''an, so there was a rumor in the court.


    Some officials who heard of the play unanimously requested that the court send a senior official to Yuezhou to reschedule the sale of land in the new town. So as not to destroy a genius like general Tang on a few copper plates.


    Xue wanche was ridiculously happy. The steward sent by the princess to buy land was kicked back by Tang Hao, but he didn''t have the money he secretly gave Tang Hao.


    Xue wanche felt happy at the thought that the servant girl who had suffered for herself would take her children to settle in the new city. From then on, she had no worries about food and clothing. She finally fell to the ground.


    Han zhe finally woke up from his sleep and saw Tang Hao come in. In order to stop sleeping, he tried to fill his face with a smile and wanted to win Tang Hao''s favor through his smiling face, making him embarrassed to feed himself that terrible medicine.


    But who ever thought that sleeping can also bring people the greatest fear, especially before going to bed, thinking of whether they will sleep for a long time, every time they sleep, they feel like they have died.


    Tang Hao shook his head firmly, put a pill in his mouth, fed a large bowl of water, and whispered, "now you sleep in the most luxurious and comfortable bed, eat the food you want most, and there are servant girls taking care of you. What are you dissatisfied with now?"


    "Just as you said, everyone is God, and I don''t need to insult you. Now I''m busy. When I finish dealing with worldly things, let''s have a good talk."


    Time and money are the same. Tang Hao always only spends on the blade.

 Chapter 1268

    Han Zhe, who wanted to talk, but the familiar sleepiness hit him again like a tide.


    Tang Hao''s voice gradually became blurred. Han zhe snored slightly and fell asleep again. Tang Hao was not unwilling to talk to Han Zhe, but was not ready for the time being.


    He seems to have inadvertently learned a big secret in history. Those outstanding people seem to have come out of the reclusive crowd. Huang Shigong, who presented the art of war to Zhang Liang, taught Zhuge pangtong''s Mr. Shuijing. These people are full of magic.


    Learning is destined to be time-effective. The Academy wants to spread knowledge to all people in the Tang Dynasty. It would rather be engraved in the mind of its disciples than on stones. They are just a group of selfish and despicable people.


    When the sun was west, Han zhe woke up. The medicine effect could not play a great role, but he was weak and struggling to get up. Unexpectedly, he found that the silk thread on his body had been untied.


    But his current state is not suitable for escape. A voice came from the deck. He opened the hatch and saw Tang Hao wearing an apron, his hands covered with flour and kneading a large piece of dough.


    Tang Hao turned to Han Zhe and said, "there are chairs there. You sit down first and sleep for seven or eight days. You must be very weak. I knead the noodles and began to make dumplings. I''ll eat more at that time."


    Han zhe was not surprised that Tang Hao would entertain him like this. He nodded, sat in a chair, pointed to his clothes and asked, "whose clothes are these?"


    "There are only two sets of my pajamas. If you don''t have pajamas, take mine first. Others estimate that you don''t wear them either."


    Han zhe was relieved. If it was someone else''s, he wouldn''t wear it. Since it was Tang Hao''s, there''s no problem. He lowered his head and sniffed his sleeves. He found that there was a very fresh smell on them. Han zhe found that Tang Hao did these things very easily.


    After kneading the dough, he carried a porcelain basin and stirred the meat ball inside with chopsticks. The action was familiar and beautiful.


    Is cooking and eating a very interesting thing? Han zhe coughed and said, "why do you like cooking? Isn''t that the talent of servants?"


    "You know, it''s a kind of fun. Just like some people like making wine and some people like making tea, I like cooking, but I don''t like what others do. In the past, I cooked all the meals for my master and me. At that time, although life was very hard, I was carefree. How can I work as hard and laborious as now."


    When Han zhe heard Tang Hao''s elder, he couldn''t help sitting up straight and showing his respect. After thinking for a while, he asked strangely, "you mean you don''t like the feeling of standing in the court?"


    "I''m not forced by you to call the wind and rain. If you didn''t make trouble, I''d better arrange everything here and go back to Yuhua mountain for a free day. It''s hot. Can''t I sleep under the big tree?" Tang Hao said while making dumplings and rolling skin and stuffing at one go.


    After a while, a large row of reeds were placed on the curtain. He threw the garlic to Han Zhe. Looking at Han Zhe''s clumsy appearance, Tang Hao sighed and said, "people live in the world. Clothes stretch out their hands and food open their mouths. It''s boring. People are the primates of all things. The world should be our own use of all the conditions at hand to make ourselves live better. This is the meaning of being a man."


    Han zhe finally peeled the garlic, put it in a small porcelain bowl, smelled his hand, and went to the nearby basin to wash it. Without using the cloth leaves there, he shook the water beads on his hands and came behind Tang Hao.


    Watching him make dumplings, he said with a sigh, "I can imagine how easy your life was in the past. It''s not like I was unstable since I was born. Let me tell you one thing, Han Nu is actually my brother, brother."


    "I can see it. When I asked them to converge, I found that although there are great differences in body size, you are still very similar between your eyebrows and eyes. You have been married in a small circle for thousands of years, and you have a very high probability of dementia."


    "Where did you bury them?" Han zhe was a little depressed.


    "At the foot of Dulong peak, the Taoist priest said it was a good auspicious soil, and I gave them wooden balls as burial objects." Tang Hao wrapped the last dumpling, patted the flour on his hand and said.


    "Thank you. Many Han slaves were finally sent to the crater and turned into ashes. They are lucky to have a decent tomb." Han Zhe''s face showed a rare trace of human warmth.


    Looking at Han Zhe''s bitter face, Tang Hao looked at the hatch again: "if you talk too much, you will lose. A crater is enough for me to lock several positions on Datang''s land. We are still enemies until now. If I know the nest, you will be finished."


    Han zhe laughed and said, "you know what? You''ll go sooner or later."


    "No, I don''t have to find you. You''ll play yourself to death. I''m usually not close to the volcano within 300 miles."


    When the third lady came out of the barn, Tang Hao began to pound garlic and prepare red oil and vinegar juice. He just waited for the water to boil and began to cook dumplings. After seeing the ceremony, the third lady and Han zhe came to help.

 Chapter 1269

    "The third lady is really a rare beauty and wisdom. Brother Tang is so lucky."


    "Naturally, I have four such good luck. Which relative are you going to marry?" Bi Qinglian looked at Han zhe with guilt when she heard her husband''s curse.


    She found Han zhe patting the handle of the chair with a wry smile and said, "if I marry my own sister, will brother Tang go to congratulate me?"


    "No, if possible, I''ll kill you before that. Lest you destroy human relations." Tang Hao took out the dumplings and put them on the plate. The third lady sent them to Han Zhe. Han zhe was a little embarrassed because he hadn''t had a family dinner.


    But he soon recovered his composure, took a dumpling, dipped the juice in the Dip Bowl, sent it to his mouth, closed his eyes and tasted it slowly.


    Dongting Lake has a stagnant water wave, a clear sky, and flying eagles flying along the lake. From time to time in the reeds, Osprey rushed into the blue sky and disappeared after several ups and downs.


    "What I said is true. If I really want to marry my sister, you will kill me." Han zhe said while eating dumplings.


    "What I said is also true. I won''t be indifferent to the human tragedy." Tang Hao pinched the base of the glass and looked at the distant day world through grape wine. It became dark red, and the whole world seemed to be infected by blood.


    Watching an Osprey plunge into the water and fly again with a fat fish in its mouth, Tang Hao''s heart is full of infinite joy.


    "If I send you back to Chang''an, I promise I can send you to the palace in good condition, but the emperor sent someone to pick you up. I won''t have to do things for others tomorrow."


    "If you don''t use those strange methods, maybe I''ll run away."


    "What''s none of my business? As long as you don''t escape in my hands, the rest has nothing to do with me."


    They gently touched the wine glass and drank the wine. When Han zhe was full, he returned to the room. There was no sound in the dark, and only two eyes were moving.


    His top priority is to recover his strength as soon as possible. Tang Hao just let himself sleep in bed for more than ten days. I slept all over my bones and bones. It will take a few days to recover my strength and flexibility.


    Wordless whispered to Tang Hao, "what are you going to do? This man doesn''t have a sense of right and wrong. It''s arbitrary to do things. Do you want to accept it?"


    "No. they can accept kindness and hatred, but they can''t accept mercy. You will receive the cruelest revenge because they think God can''t be pitied..." Tang Hao said.


    "That''s right," he nodded silently. "Then why don''t you kill him with a knife? The guy from Gogol, you forgot?"


    "First, I don''t need to drag all hatred on my own head. Second, the emperor is naturally admired or hated by others. I think it''s enough to do seven points of the minister''s duty. The remaining three points have to think for myself. I''ll do such silly things for the royal family or the country. I''ll leave them to others. I''ll hide behind and watch the excitement."


    Silent and smiling, like owls, he knows more about the way here than anyone else. Loyal guys may not come to a good end. But those big mistakes don''t make small mistakes. They keep killing talent and live properly.


    Since the royal family thought it was unsafe for the town generals to send them, they asked them to send trusted people to pick them up.


    Zhaoyi hesitated for a long time before saying to the Emperor: "I always felt that it was a mistake for you to send Wei Tianyu to pick up the man named Han Zhe. Tang Hao should send him to Chang''an. Once you asked him to give this man to Wei Tianyu, I believe that even if the man escaped under his nose, he would not blink and would never intervene. You used to praise him for being reasonable. In my opinion, it''s a good idea It''s a very bad problem. "


    Li Zhi stroked his short beard and shook his head and said, "Zhaoyi is wrong. He is not in his position and does not seek his government. This has been a dogma for thousands of years. If anyone meddles in other people''s official affairs and makes many doors, the country will be chaotic. Tang Hao understands this truth."


    "So as long as it''s not their own job, they will never ask. This is a virtue. Although those people may not do as well as him, they can''t rely on only one person for things in the world. Looking at the past and present, the end of such people and the emperor will not be good."


    Zhaoyi thanked her for her teaching and sent the teapot to Li Zhi''s comfortable position. She crouched down and stepped down to the curtain before she sighed.


    A Han zhe can make Chang sun Chong in a mess. Tang Hao took so much effort to catch him. Is Wei Tianyu more powerful than Chang sun Chong? Once han zhe escapes from the emperor''s face, she is really worried.


    She was worried that they would stir up the ambitions of the kings and covet the crown prince. When she returned to the hall, she hurriedly repaired a letter, hoping that Tang Hao would not let go.


    Zhaoyi''s letter was still on the way, and Tang Hao had already handed it over. Wei Tianyu, who was full of confidence, turned a deaf ear to Tang Hao''s warning.

 Chapter 1270

    Wei Tianyu, who came from a big family in Jinyang, naturally despised Tang Hao, an aristocrat in the later Jin Dynasty.


    Han Zhe, bound like a zongzi, said goodbye to Tang Hao with a smile. He could not see any sadness. He was not like a prisoner, but more like a tortured emperor.


    Wei Tianyu''s whip hit Han Zhe''s face. He hated this beautiful face very much. Tang Hao frowned and was about to speak, but Han zhe smiled and said, "brother Tang, I don''t know when I can meet you today. Take care of yourself. These little things are not worth worrying about. One whip today will be repaid a thousand times in the future. It''s just a small thing."


    Tang Hao didn''t speak any more. He just arched his hands and turned away. He was too lazy to talk to the dead bones in the tomb like Wei Tianyu. He didn''t know whether he could return to Chang''an alive.


    Wei Tianyu escorted Han zhe away, and Tang Hao packed his bags and prepared to go back to Chang''an. The land sale has been fully entrusted to he Shao. It''s better for businessmen to deal with them themselves.


    Chang sun Chong''s army has accepted all the water thieves, and they will work endlessly in the next three years. How many people will live depends on whether they are obedient enough.


    The last batch of killings before leaving were carried out in front of all the people in zhouyue. At a quarter to three in the afternoon, all the water thief leaders were unveiled by the owl. Lingnan Navy salted their heads with lime. The fleet walked around Dongting Lake. Everywhere they went, sporadic water thieves scattered.


    For a time, there were no thieves on the whole Dongting Lake.


    When the ship entered yunhekou, an appalling thing happened. A military general dressed in four grade official clothes was hung high at the east gate of Luoyang City. Except that his head was intact and two sternum were not broken, the bones of other parts had been broken by a giant hammer.


    But he didn''t die. He only roared with his mouth open. This man is Wei Tianyu. Three hundred people disappeared. The eight hundred miles of Luoyang government hurried and set out immediately to bring the bad news to Chang''an.


    Li Zhi was so angry that he ordered a hundred horsemen to take charge of the world and vowed to catch the thief in pieces. Lingnan fleet didn''t have time to stop in Luoyang. Liu Renyuan went ashore to the governor''s house to change Guan Wen.


    Tang Hao hid on the boat and refused to show up. If anyone wanted to see him, Wu Tong had only one sentence: "my general feels cold occasionally and is not suitable to see guests."


    When the fleet boat came to the Yellow River, there were fast horses calling along the Bank of the Yellow River. When you saw the apricot yellow flag behind him, you knew it was the history of the royal family.


    There was a small sampan on board to connect the messenger. The messenger, covered with yellow mud, knelt awkwardly on the deck, gasped loudly and said, "general, the eight hundred miles of empress Zhaoyi is urgent."


    "What''s the matter? I''m going to Beijing soon. What can make my mother so worried?" Tang Hao asked with a puzzled look.


    The messenger lay on the deck, and finally made it clear. Wei Tianyu''s team was attacked by a group of people in blue when they came out of Dongting Lake. In fact, it was not accurate to say that the attack was surrounded by people in blue wearing Nuo masks. Wei Tianyu was captured alive by two big men, and the remaining guards fought to the death, But it is still no match for the blue man like a wolf.


    Those killed by others fled in all directions, and the prisoners were lost. Today, these guards are detained by the local government in the prison house, waiting for execution after autumn. This is the emperor''s order personally.


    Then the city gate of Luoyang appeared as Wei Tianyu''s disabled body, which shocked the world. All Luoyang officials, from the governor to Chang Shi, were not let go, and all were on temporary duty.


    After listening to the causes and consequences, Tang Hao asked strangely, "what do these things have to do with me? Many taxes on my ship are here. If I want to transport these taxes to Chang''an, my job will be over."


    "General, you''d better read the letter from empress Zhaoyi first." the messenger kneeling on the ground bowed his head and said.


    Zhaoyi''s letter just stood from the perspective of a mother and asked the students to help themselves. When she wrote this letter, it was obvious that Wei Tianyu had no accident. She just hoped that Tang Hao could warn Wei Tianyu to be careful and never be arrogant.


    It would be great if Tang Hao could take Wei Tianyu with him when he returned to Beijing. Tang Hao closed Zhaoyi''s handwriting, looked up and asked the messenger, "can you still run?"


    "If I can run, as long as I can make my mother feel at ease early, I''m willing to run to death."


    Tang Hao nodded, returned to the warehouse, immediately repaired a letter, sealed it with fire paint, put it in a cowhide tube and handed it to the messenger. After having him examine the lacquer, he sent him ashore.


    The general of Zhenguo led his horse on the Bank of the river. After watching the messenger disappear, Tang Hao turned back and said to him, "am I too soft hearted? I can''t trust me. I have to help her out, really."


    Wordless likes the style of the Tang family. He is peaceful and indifferent. He feels that Tang Hao can do his things well and do his people well. He only needs to include himself. Dan Ying and Xiao Liu will try their best to help Tang Hao, a young man.


    In fact, the general of Zhenguo is the most likable: he is willing to bend down in the face of friendship. Many heroes want to do this, but they are always confused by selfish desires, and finally can only become ruthless.

 Chapter 1271

    When the fleet returned to Chang''an three days later, the river was blocked. When it was ten miles away from Chang''an, the river was blocked by large and small ships.


    The Tang Hao was happy when the merchant ship heard the sound of drinking and swearing in a southern and Northern tone. It was great. Lao Zi was a warship, and there were some priorities. The low horn sounded, and the drum pounded. The warship rushed straight to the narrow road without taboo.


    A patrolman on the water, crossing the boat on the channel mouth, seemed to intercept the warship, shouting something in his mouth. Tang Hao didn''t care what he shouted. Seeing that the big ship hit a small sampan, he jumped into the river with a loud cry.


    The tall building ship ran over the sampan in an instant. There were only patrol inspectors who tried to dig water and some broken boards on the river.


    The merit book was taken away by the military examination company. Promotion is the power of the emperor. When he returned to his own territory, Tang Hao felt physically and mentally exhausted. No matter how strong the Lingnan navy was, the war damage was still inevitable. These aftermath matters should be handled properly one by one.


    We should also write a war report to the emperor, and the military department should also keep it on file. The historian will come and ask about the detailed war.


    "Commander, is it inappropriate for us to share the booty privately now? It''s reasonable that we should hand it over to the state treasury and then send it back to us by the Ministry of war." Wudu Sima never wanted to leave the oil depot. He had to check it every once in a while, so that there was a smell of kerosene all over his body.


    No one in the barracks wanted to deal with him. He also had a black face and enjoyed himself.


    "If it''s the frontier army, it''s natural to do so. Unfortunately, we are your Majesty''s Pro army, and the military department can''t control us, so the money seized will be used by ourselves. Of course, your majesty and your mother will naturally have a share, and you can safely take the money. You are the poorest in the Lingnan Navy."


    The bark beetle Sima''s face twitched a few times and hesitated for a long time before he got up and thanked the marshal for his reward. There are few opportunities to share the stolen goods with his majesty Zhaoyi. Lingnan Navy is a whole. Tang Hao will not leave anyone behind in anything.


    Even if it''s dried fish, everyone has a share. Wudu Sima knows that this is a profit-making tradition. The marshal said it. If he didn''t take it, he didn''t regard himself as a member of the fleet. This time he took the stolen money, it will be logical to buy and sell military achievements next time.


    After working hard for more than half a year, the soldiers could rest for another month. Tang Hao sealed the seal, handed it to the Wudu Sima, and rode back to the house on a horse. As long as the war is over, you need to go back in armor. The villagers on the experimental field farm run by the Tang family like this most.


    As long as the general comes back in armor, there is no need to ask if he is on the battlefield again this time. Who doesn''t want his master to be a hero with outstanding military achievements.


    Everyone gathered around and met the general. They congratulated him on his victory. After he returned, he dispersed. What should he do? There were many big people in the manor. Even one day, the emperor stood in front of his stall and wanted to cut two kilograms of pork and go home to cook. Butchers take it for granted.


    Doesn''t the emperor eat? In the past, when the county magistrate came and ate a bowl of jelly at the stall, he had to collect the money he should charge. Great. Putting more sesame oil is a preferential treatment.


    "Are you my father?" Tang Xiaomu''s big eyes were full of expectation. He was familiar and strange to his father. Tang Hao squatted down and looked into his daughter''s eyes and said, "yes, that''s right. I''m your father."


    A burst of sadness, my own daughter didn''t know her own father. There is no war to fight during this period. Stay in Chang''an and spend time with his wife and children.


    Fools know that Datang is full of ambition from top to bottom. Although this year has had a bumper harvest for five years, grain prices have always been stable on the basis of a copper dollar and a bucket.


    According to the proportion, it is only the original five Wen. It has become normal for people''s homes in the Guanzhong plain to eat three meals a day. When farmers break corn in the corn field, they know to peel two eggs and eat.


    I didn''t dare to think about it before. On the way back to the village, Tang Hao looked at the farmers harvesting corn everywhere. In fact, he didn''t understand that there was too much food in the warehouse. Why did these people plant food to die?


    Cutting off one''s wealth is like killing one''s parents. Tang Hao was not at ease. The farmers threw a splash. Even the general''s house couldn''t carry it. As long as he took off his shoes, messed up his hair and sat in front of the king''s house crying. In less than a quarter of an hour, the government gate will be surrounded by villagers, and the government will come.


    Now there is a farmer sitting at the door of the Tang family. He looks very miserable. His clothes are torn and his thighs are stained with blood. Back against the stone lion of the Tang family, dying. What''s going on?


    Tang Hao, who just came back from Chang''an, was very strange. The Tang family had never bullied farmers in recent years. Why did something happen today? He saw the old housekeeper squatting in front of the man and whispering. It seemed that he was dealing with it.


    Since the housekeeper took over, Tang Hao had no reason to ask again. When he got off the horse, he went home directly from the side door. As soon as he entered the door, he found his daughter lying in the crack of the door and looking out. When his father came back, he immediately ran over and cried to his father about the cause and effect of the matter.

 Chapter 1272

    As expected.


    It was the giant plateau dog at home who caused trouble. It turned out that he came to prosperous Chang''an from the sparsely populated plateau. He didn''t adapt to it in a short time. Someone looked curious and looked more. As a result, the giant dog became angry. If the little girl hadn''t tried her best to restrain him, the man outside the door would have died.


    Since it''s an accidental injury, it''s just to lose some money. The Housekeeper will deal with it. Tang Hao took his daughter to the door and said to the farmer: "The fierce dog at home failed to tie up well. Now it hurts people first, and the crime lies with the Tang family. Don''t worry, but all the wound medicine will be paid by the Tang family. The time of healing delays the income of your family, and the Housekeeper will deal with it one by one. Naturally, he will give you an explanation. Since the dog raised by my little child hurts people, my father will make amends for you."


    The dignified general had already paid for it, and promised to pay for it. The matter would be over. But who would have expected that the next morning, more than a dozen people in filial piety clothes and flags blocked the door of the Tang family with a dead man.


    The old granny sat on the stone lion and said she was bitten to death by the big dog of the Tang family. Go with her son. Tang Hao wondered. The man looked fine yesterday. He called the housekeeper to ask.


    The doctor of general Chuang Tzu saw it yesterday. The man was not seriously injured, most of them were skin injuries, but he was frightened very lightly. It is reasonable to say that there is no reason to die.


    The old housekeeper compensated him ten silver coins in front of the villagers yesterday. Tao Sibao was also very satisfied and kept saying that he made a profit.


    "Then let the government deal with it. You let the doctor in Chuang Tzu go and see why he died. I always think there is something wrong with this matter. The guards in Chuang Tzu must be strengthened these days. If those people outside can calm down with money, they can calm down with money. This will not do any good to the general''s house."


    At lunch time, the housekeeper came back. As soon as he entered the door, he said, "general, the family just wanted some silver money. There was no other meaning. The doctor said that the man died of convulsion. There was nothing suspicious. The old slave only compensated the old woman for 100 silver coins, which was regarded as giving it to him."


    Tang Hao is very satisfied. In this troubled time of life, it''s better to settle things. It''s better for the Tang family to live safely than anything.


    When I went out to the Academy in the afternoon, I took my two children with me. Seeing that the two children were happy in the carriage, I simply didn''t go to the Academy. I jogged along the Dongyang river. Just in October, the leaves of the locust tree fell down with the wind. There were always two scholars with green leaves on the dirt paths on both sides of the slate Road, holding a book and breaking the leaves on the top. Yu Yu walked alone.


    Or look up to the sky and sigh, or bow your head and meditate. Being alone makes people give birth to countless autumn thoughts.


    "Father, those big brothers, what are they doing? Look at the man secretly kicking the big tree and kicking into the sky." Tang Xiaobao''s eyes are very sharp.


    "In fact, they are not reading. They are posing to the ladies and sisters on the other side of the river. The one who kicks the tree dislikes that there are not enough leaves to show the sadness of autumn."


    According to the regulations of the Academy, Dongyang and the left are places for men to relax, and the right is the women''s game area. In order to show their bridge building skills, Dongyang monks built an arch bridge with stones in Dongyang, and the span of the middle main span has far exceeded the Zhaozhou Bridge built by Li Chun.


    For this reason, the loser went to the historian to record it, but he was scolded by others. They built Zhaozhou Bridge to facilitate the people on both sides of Jiaohe river. Your Dongyang bridge was built purely for beauty. The meaning of the two is very different.


    Even if you build the bridge longer than the rainbow, it is a waste of money. However, the beautiful Dongyang bridge is like a rainbow lying on the waves. It has been known as the most beautiful scenery on the Dongyang river.


    He drove the carriage to the Dongyang bridge and was stopped by others when he came to the middle. A big and rough woman roared loudly and was a rascal. You think you can get along with two beautiful dolls. On the right is the daughter''s house. You are not allowed to drive the carriage to be rich.


    "I tell you, someone brought me copper plates the day before yesterday. I''m useless. There are four copper plates. The old woman didn''t see it."


    Tang Hao was so angry that he was almost smoking from his seven orifices that he had to turn his horse''s head and say to his mother-in-law bitterly. He will drive you back tomorrow. The mother-in-law''s sharp words are still clear to his ears after three days. The two children lie on their seats and watch the old woman jump and curse and giggle. The two little fool fathers are scolded, which makes you so happy. Tang Hao gently looks at the two little children I took a picture of it.


    "It is a direct pleasure for general Tang Hao to be abused by ignorant mountain village women. Since ancient times, ignorant mountain village women have abused generals without being offended. Only people with noble moral character. Today''s official Hou''s demeanor is really admirable."


    A sudden voice came, and Tang Hao ran away. He saw an old man in plain clothes standing under the weeping willows, with his hair pulled by the branches of thorns. He was wearing a gray linen robe, but he had an ugly face and a long face with high cheekbones. This face is what people call the face of the flag and drum. This is the virtue of an expert hermit.

 Chapter 1273

    "I didn''t expect to meet you by the Dongyang river today. It''s hard to say that the old man is ready to leave the mountain. It''s really rare for you to go to Yuhua mountain. How about going to the academy to hide a cup of tea?"


    "A cup of green tea is not enough. I''ve been to Yuhua mountain since sunrise. Now I haven''t got a grain of rice. I heard that the braised meat of the academy is a rare delicacy and I have to taste it. Then, old Mr. Yao took the initiative to get into the carriage and picked up the Tang family''s baby and teased him constantly.


    From the first act when he saw Yao Silian, Tang Hao liked the old man with such a atmosphere. He and Xu Jingzong were both 18 bachelors. Unfortunately, there was a great difference in personality and morality.


    When I arrived at the Academy, I went directly to the back kitchen of the Academy.


    Unfortunately, they had finished their lunch, leaving only some leftovers. Yao Silian didn''t dislike it at all. He asked the cook to warm himself and chew happily.


    What does the great Confucian eat on weekdays? Facts have proved that Tang Hao thinks too much. Yao Silian has only one idea when he comes to Yuhua mountain, that is to print Liang Shu and Chen Shu into books and periodicals.


    In fact, there are not many words in Volume 56 of Chen Shu and Volume 42 of Cheng Shu. In addition, the old man likes to pick words very much, so there is no more free words.


    "General, you also know that I only read books all my life, but I don''t know how to save money. My family property is just a few rooms of books. Now, Liang Shu, Chen Shu" These two manuscripts have been completed, but they have not been delivered for printing. Now I hear that the printing efficiency of the academy is very high. I can''t wait to see these two manuscripts come out. Please help me, old man. "


    Then he pushed out a burden. After Tang Hao opened it, he found that there were thick manuscripts inside.


    There is also a cashier''s check of the bank. It''s only silver coins. Tang Hao really can''t cry or laugh. The old man made a mistake. He thought that the Academy would charge him for printing books, but he didn''t know that the Academy would give him money.


    Tang Hao took down the promissory note and put it together. He asked the servant to find the shopkeeper of the book printing workshop. That''s the expert of book printing. He knows how many copies of these two books need to be printed and how much he needs to pay Yao Silian.


    After a while, the shopkeeper came. He first asked the old man''s name, then looked carefully at the manuscript and estimated the number of words in the whole book. Finally, he said, "how about 180 silver coins in total for these two books, Mr. Yao? Each book printed 1000 copies, a total of 2000 copies. Do you think it might make it?"


    Every one thousand copies? Yao Silian''s eyes will pop out. He never thought that he could print one thousand copies of his manuscript, but when he thought of 180 silver coins, he clenched his teeth. "No problem, I''ll raise silver coins now and you can start printing."


    The shopkeeper looked at Yao Silian in surprise for a long time and said, "Mr. Yao, you don''t have to give us money. We need to give you 180 silver coins."


    "You give me money?" Yao Silian, who had just stood up, sat down in his chair and looked at Tang Hao suspiciously: "general, it''s not necessary to do this. Although I''m not rich, I still have only a hundred silver coins."


    "Sir, I don''t know. It''s the printing studio that gives you money, not us. Think about it, how can you let them get rich in vain after you''ve worked hard to write books? They need to give you money when they use your achievements. If they want to print more books in the future, they will continue to give you money. Li Gang, Yuan Zhang and Mr. Xiao, they all print books in workshops and give them money, not just money You have one. "


    "How can this work? It''s a matter of ages. It''s very inappropriate for me to sell it for money. You print it. You don''t have to give me money to print as much as you want."


    Yao Silian laughed, "son is not a fish, how can you know the joy of fish." after that, he left. He didn''t want Mr. Yuan Zhang to come from the outside and drag Yao Silian away. Yao Silian struggled twice. He couldn''t get rid of it. He just listened to him.


    "Tang boy, if you want to die, you must print the book well. Remember to put the manuscript away and the library should collect it. Print it all night tonight and let him take it away tomorrow. If you need extra money, the cost will be deducted from my salary." listening to Mr. Yuanzhang''s voice coming from afar, Tang Hao smiled and said to the shopkeeper, if you hear it, let''s do it.


    "The first 100 printed books are bound and sent to Mr. Yuanzhang. It seems that Mr. Yao can''t go home tonight." the shopkeeper promised with a smile and returned with the manuscript.


    I don''t know if Yuanzhang could leave Yao Silian to teach in the Academy, but it seems that Mr. Yuanzhang doesn''t intend to let Yao Silian go. From the two sentences of "warm winter and cold son, rich year and hungry wife", Yao Silian may be a nerd. His family must be poor, and I don''t know how Li Zhi did it. It''s a pity that such a great scholar should abandon it at will.


    Tang Hao took his two children to play in the Academy for a long time before he came home. Seeing that the old housekeeper was arranging the porter to clean the courtyard, he casually asked, "housekeeper, it''s not dirty here. Why do you clean it again? I think you''ve even washed the slate again."


    "General, I''m unlucky. Just now a donkey was surprised and dragged the car running wildly in the street. If our guard hadn''t cut off the donkey''s head with a knife, I don''t know how many people would be hurt. The ground is full of donkey''s blood. It can''t be washed."


    Tang Hao was surprised, but he didn''t know what was wrong.

 Chapter 1274

    Just as I was about to enter the door, I heard a giant dog in a cage rushing at the stone lion at the door.


    Not only did the giant dog scream, but the horse also screamed with its front feet in the air. Tang Hao holds ma Wangcai, and Yun Xiaomu also holds his big dog tightly. He sees that the two animals are constantly retreating. The giant dog even gets rid of the cage and drags Yun Xiaomu''s clothes into the house.


    Tang Hao saw clearly this time that both dog Wangcai and Ma Wangcai were very afraid of the two stone lions in front of the house. From the reaction of dog Wangcai just now, this giant dog was very smart. Would such a dog bite for no reason?


    The housekeeper held Tang Xiaobao in his arms. He looked around in surprise and wrapped Tang Xiaobao with his body. Slowly returned to the mansion, and the rich money shaved the hoof not to enter the gate, Tang Hao moved in mind, ordered the escort to return to the government to get a bottle of perfume and a piece of cloth and quickly came out.


    Tang Hao opened the perfume, poured it on the cloth collar, covered the nose of Wang''s wealth, and instantly became quiet when he became prosperous. Tang Hao''s face was as thick as water. Led Wangcai into the house, gave it to the groom, and ordered the women''s family members to stay with Princess Changle and not to come out.


    Lao Jiang appeared on the roof with a strong crossbow. The guards of the Tang family were ready for the moment. Tang Hao took the local dog out of his house and walked to the door. The local dog carried his legs, and his excrement and urine flowed together. His front legs lay soft on the ground, buried his head in it, and dared not move.


    The guard nearest to the door bit his teeth, rushed out and slowly approached the stone lion with a knife. No matter how he observed, he didn''t see or find anything wrong with the jade stone lion.


    Looking back in doubt, Tang Hao gave an order: "housekeeper, wash the stone lion with lime water several times and brush it with a brush. The stone lion was poured with the urine of a beast, so the dog and horse were surprised."


    After listening to the general''s words, the housekeeper''s heart relaxed. He just took two steps and turned back and said, "general, there must be something wrong with the family bitten by the dog. The old slave will send someone to check it."


    "Don''t worry. Take the people from the government together. If I guess correctly, the family is dead. By the way, the stone lion doesn''t move. The man named Tao Sibao is too suspicious. Wu Tong takes my waist token to find he Tianshang and says that there is a real big case for him to take over."


    In the electro-optic flint room, Tang Hao considered the causes and consequences. The damned god man came to the door again. He first started from the reputation of the Tang family and smeared Tao Sibao with urine of unknown things. It is estimated that 80% of Tao Sibao''s body belongs to a fox.


    Wang Cai, the dog who provoked them, bit them. He knew that the Tang family would not sit idly by. In the evening, he killed Tao Sibao. When the Tang family compensated again, he killed the whole family.


    Let a very small thing turn into a massacre after only two nights. The second son of Li Shentong''s family is not far from the front car. At that time, the Tang family will have eight mouths and can''t tell clearly.


    The reputation accumulated over the years will be destroyed. Tang Hao is merciful to Han zhe because they still have a bottom line. People who are too proud are always unwilling to lower their grades.


    The guy who appears this time must be a very vicious person. Tang Hao has always had a bad impression on such people. The despicable methods have been used. It''s really trying to die. Fortunately, this time, they wanted to bring panic to the Tang family. They did something to add to the snake and were found by two Wangcai.


    Back in the study, Tang Hao wrote a line of scribbled characters on it: "whoever you are, you are dead." he ordered the guard to stick this paper out.


    Posted on the stone lion, the thief must not have gone far. Maybe he mixed in the market. Tang Hao stood on the door of the house, looked maliciously at the market and went back. The Tang family couldn''t block the market, so they had to find another chance to find them.


    A dwarf holding an old woman slowly walked out of the market, turned to the foot of the mountain and saw no one around. The bent old woman straightened up.


    Casually wiped his face with a wet rag and took off his head cover. He immediately became a young woman.


    "It''s not easy for Tang Hao to be in charge of the family. He cracked your king of beasts liquid in advance. He''s going to make his family panic for a few more days. It doesn''t look like it."


    "Han zhe failed and is suffering now. I didn''t want to do much. You had to show off your ability. Now Tang Hao has an eye on me. We are the next five sects. It''s bad for us if Tang Hao can keep his hand on Han Zhe. It''s not a good thing for us to get into trouble with Tang Hao."


    The housekeeper takes he Tianshang to find Tao Sibao''s family. Tang Hao estimates that the family is unlikely to live. He can imagine what happened.


    Someone found Tao Sibao who was greedy for small money and asked him to smear the beast urine on the stone lion. Tao Sibao successfully completed the task. Unfortunately, he was also stained with the smell of wild animals and was attacked by dog Wangcai.


    With the conflict with the Tang family can arouse public anger, they are happy to see its success. The next step they have to do is to enter the Tang mansion to buy threatening servants. There are thousands of days to be a thief. Without the truth of thousands of days to prevent thieves, the Tang family can''t be vigilant all the time. How can they live with fear?


    Tang Hao told Princess Changle to ask the servants at home to pay attention to strangers, especially those with strange behavior.

 Chapter 1275

    Everything else is the same. There''s no need to make this matter especially tense at home.


    Princess Changle thought so. Tight inside and loose outside is the way to guard against. The housekeeper came back with he Tianshang. Sure enough, the family disappeared, along with the county captain of Lantian County.


    Tao Sibao''s family in Wulipo disappeared. No one saw them after they left the Tang family.


    "General, it''s strange. I''m also from Wulipo. The Tao Sibao family is mysteriously missing. It''s really strange. According to what I know, they have few relatives. They used to be refugees in the Qinling Mountains. Two years ago, your majesty granted an amnesty to the world. They only came out of the Qinling Mountains and settled in Wulipo. They are regular. Although they like to be greedy for small bargains, there are many such people in the countryside What''s special, like this sudden disappearance of the whole family, the lower official has reported it to the county magistrate. "


    "It''s natural. Tao Sibao is a people under your rule. Naturally, you can''t let their whole family die. Do your duty and play as you should. Don''t hide or exaggerate. Just tell the truth. Don''t worry about me. I think the bodies of their whole family will be found soon."


    Tang Hao drank tea and told the county captain lightly.


    "So the general has guessed the whereabouts of Tao Sibao''s family?" he Tianshang seems to have found something.


    "Don''t deceive me. If people want to frame me, you still keep counting on me. Fools know that the place where they bury their family can only be my Tang family''s land. Maybe it''s in the orchard in the backyard. You know the case of Li Shentong''s family. People just learn from that case and plant it for me. Housekeeper, you will mobilize the farmers to look for it in our land and they will find it. They won''t bury the body If you hide your body, you should find it very easily. "


    The green veins on he Tianshang''s forehead jump. He and Wei Tianyu are also from the Jinyang family. Tang Hao doesn''t believe that they have nothing to do with each other.


    "You know your opponent is terrible. Why don''t you warn him in advance? When you go back to the city, take Wei Tianyu with you. How can such a tragic thing happen? And I even think you have expected the consequences and did it on purpose." he Tianshang''s face was livid.


    "Wei Tianyu is a son of a bitch and deserves more than his death. But those soldiers who follow him are wronged. I''m a person who abides by the rules. I used to be used to doing whatever I wanted. After suffering, I got a lesson. Is it possible for Wei Tianyu to change at will for the sake of a defiant Wei Tianyu?"


    When he Tianshang opened his mouth to say something, Tang Hao was still calm.


    "I don''t know the relationship between you and I''m not interested in knowing. The emperor won''t allow you to talk nonsense. Shut up. You''re a cruel man." Tang Hao is really a cruel man. He Tianshang yelled at Tang Hao and went out with his knife.


    The Tang family tossed around in their land all day and found 11 bodies. The place was very secret. If it hadn''t been dug out by wild dogs, the Tang family couldn''t find them for a while.


    The whole Chang''an was shocked again. The students and students of the Imperial College collectively wrote a letter asking for severe punishment. The Imperial College has been very low-key in recent years. There is no way. The quality of the students is not better than that of yuhuashan college.


    So the gentlemen of the Imperial College began to emphasize another knowledge, that is, character. Wealth and honor cannot be debauchery, and power cannot be subdued. The Imperial College regards character as knowledge.


    Kong Yingda and other masters believe that, as gentlemen, students should take the well-being of the people all over the world as their own responsibility, dare to speak, dare to change and face difficulties. I didn''t expect the effect to be very good.


    Although the students of the Imperial College are not as knowledgeable as those of yuhuashan academy, their bones are harder than each other. Li Zhi is very happy. Imperial censors, officials and judges use the Imperial College Student supervisors.


    The Imperial College also moved out of the palace and began its own great development in Nanshan park. They were so concerned about current affairs that they flocked to the palace as soon as the tragedy in the palace of Tang Hao appeared.


    After investigation and evidence collection, the group wrote a letter asking for the cruel murderer to be brought to justice. Tang Hao also hopes to cut the murderer thousands of times, but the reality is cold. A month has passed, the broad-leaved forest all over the mountain has long lost all its leaves, and the wild geese have also flown back to the south. The murderer is still missing.


    Having character means being stubborn. The tragedy will not come to an end. The body of the magistrate of Lantian County is on it. Can it be said that under the pressure of some dignitaries, you don''t dare to avenge the people? You don''t dare us.


    More than a dozen imperial college students came to Tang Hao''s house and asked Tang Hao to come out for interrogation. As a result, the town general was very unhappy. More than a dozen big dogs came out of the hole and drove the students away in confusion. They ran for two or three miles. They were caught by the guards of the Tang family, stuffed into the carriage and sent back to the Imperial College.


    "Watch your own life. Now the murderer is near the Tang family. If you fools are killed, our general''s house will be really speechless." after warning, Wu Tong swaggered away.


    The emperor, Empress and Fang Xuanling all knew what Tang Hao was doing. The tragedy in Chang''an was just a continuation of the battle of Dongting Lake, and new ghosts appeared on the city gate.

 Chapter 1276

    This was reminded by Tang Hao. The talents of Baiqi company checked the gate again, and finally found a new ghost on the Watergate, a baby face ghost.


    Juggling in Chang''an city is basically ruled by foreigners. Pole throwing, disc dancing, climbing chairs and barefoot walking are the most enjoyable things. Everyone plays on the swing on weekdays, but no one has seen it. It swings round.


    Finally, the most deadly thing is that she can release her hand when she swings in the air. The beautiful little lady flew out like a swallow. The onlookers closed their eyes. The timid girl''s house has screamed. I haven''t heard the scream for a long time. It was found that the little lady actually grabbed another swing in the air. When she calmed down, a legged dwarf asked for a reward from the people.


    Some immoral people deliberately raised the copper plate and asked the dwarf to jump high and grab the copper plate with her short legs. In the juggling team, she and the little lady are Tang people with black hair and black eyes, and the rest are all foreigners with blond hair and blue eyes. The little lady''s hair is like dark clouds and skin is like snow. She smiled and picked up the dwarf.


    She took the copper from the big man.


    "Little lady, I''ll show you the wonderful work just now. If you look good, the silver coin will belong to you." Li Huairen is dressed in a green robe, a green hat and a green folding fan in late autumn.


    Tang Hao is now dealing with big trouble. His eldest son Chong is staring at the water thieves building a house in Yuezhou. Cheng Chumo is going to work in the palace. Only Li Huairen has nothing to do and strolls around with the guards.


    The dwarf came up and bowed. At this time, Li Huairen only had beautiful women in his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to the dwarf. As soon as he raised his foot and kicked the leather ball, he kicked the dwarf away. He smiled and put the silver coin in the little lady''s snow-white hand, while holding the little lady''s hand.


    "Little prince, I''m even interested in this little lady."


    The steward took the dwarf''s collar and said, "boy, you are blessed. My little master has a crush on your mother. Make a good price and marry eight wives again. Do you hear me?"


    "I don''t sell it," the dwarf said firmly, but his neck was strangled by his collar.


    "Ten silver coins, you little son of a bitch. I''m very careful. Chang''an. Only five silver coins are bought for a girl in the market. Dare you open your mouth and ask for ten gold coins?"


    Buying and selling people is not uncommon in Chang''an, and selling wives is relatively rare. Many desperate guys will pledge their wives to others. Once they don''t pay the money, their wives will become adults. This can''t be known by the government. If they are found by the government, whether they are buyers or sellers, they will be distributed a thousand miles away.


    "I don''t sell it," the dwarf struggled with his short legs.


    "That''s right. Your wife is a rare beauty. She asks for five gold coins and looks like an elephant. Young master, the little lady will become our family."


    "You send people to the carriage." Li Huairen gave his steward a thumb and shook his wrist. The little lady flew onto his shoulder and carried her to his carriage quickly.


    "I won''t sell it," the dwarf shouted desperately, but his shrill voice was immediately drowned in the roar of the crowd. A woman sold five gold coins, and the most beautiful top card of Baoyue building was just a gold coin. The dwarf was fat.


    The guard soon found someone from the nearby shop to write the contract. He covered the dwarf''s small hand with ink paste, and the whole palm was pressed on the contract. The steward laughed, took out five gold coins from his arms and patted them on the dwarf''s small hand in front of everyone.


    He raised his legs to chase the carriage that had run away.


    The mud covered dwarf fell to the ground. When the crowd dispersed, they threw the gold coins into the copper plate, stood up, dusted the soil, and whispered, "if you can take the woman away, I''ll give you a thousand gold coins."


    When Tang Hao saw Li Huairen again, he could hardly recognize him. From head to foot, the swollen black light shines. The whole person is like blowing air. There is a baby ghost on his chest, lying in the hammock feebly.


    As long as Taoist sun touched him, he would scream loudly. Tang Hao took a magnifying glass and observed carefully. He found that this guy was full of thin fibers. Tang Hao didn''t know what it was. He pinched one of them. It was very thin and deep, but it didn''t matter. He called the housekeeper and asked him to boil a basin of thin loose glue and prepare a big brush.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s confident appearance, Li Huairen hurriedly asked, "Xiao Tang, brother, do I have any help? If I don''t, make it clear, I can carry it."


    "You can''t die, as long as you carry it for three or five days. It''s not urgent. It''s said that you have hired a concubine. It''s the best in the world. You might as well ask your brother to meet you."


    Li Xiaogong''s family''s mind hanging from their throat is on the ground. Li Xiaogong asks Taoist sun to go to the front hall for tea. There will be no accident with Tang Hao''s son''s illness. As for how to treat it, it''s a matter between their brothers. You don''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 1277

    "You son of a bitch, I''m dying. You''re still here to gossip. Are you here to save my brother''s life or to seduce my second sister-in-law? It''s none of your business whether my concubine is beautiful or not."


    Tang Hao sighed and said, "it''s not good for you to recruit anyone. You have to go to face those crazy people. I just provoke them. I''ve been hiding at home all day. You don''t dare to go anywhere. You have to go up by yourself."


    "Where do I know? Brother, I just took a bath, and then I was itchy. Fix it quickly. Let''s find his bad luck..."


    The housekeeper brought the loose glue. Tang Hao waited for the temperature of the loose glue to drop. He put his finger in it and found it was not too hot. He took a brush to stick the glue and mercilessly brushed the glue on his chest. When the glue on his back solidified, Tang Hao rolled the roll up one side and pulled it fiercely. In the scream of Li Huairen, a large piece of rubber was pulled off.


    With this effort, Li Huairen burst into tears. Just about to speak, he found Tang Hao touching his chest with his hand. Sure enough, his chest didn''t itch. When he saw that Tang Hao was going to pull the rubber on his back, he bit his teeth with tears and endured.


    Li Xiaogong''s hands trembled as he listened to his son''s scream. The old lady was so anxious that she turned around. Sun Simiao was drinking tea lightly and did not say a word from beginning to end. In terms of medical skills, he was much stronger than Tang Hao, but Tang Hao was obviously much better than him.


    Moreover, from Li Huairen''s scream, he heard that this guy was very angry and would be fine. An hour later, a fat man with a black veil on his face appeared in the hall murderously and said when he saw his father.


    "Dad, I want to find that bitch and catch her back to frustrate the bones and ashes, so as to vent my anger."


    "Beast, you just got back your life, and you forgot your lesson. Tang Hao and Taoist sun helped you before and after. You don''t say thank others, but you can play and run out." Li Xiaogong knew that the disease had been cured when he saw that his son could go out for revenge.


    Thinking of those people''s unimaginable means, he prohibited Li Huairen from running out. Tang haoxiu went in and said, "Uncle Huairen is right. You can''t fight with those people. Don''t provoke you. Don''t stare. I''m not saying that. I''m just saying the truth. It''s serious to keep your body well these days."


    Li Xiaogong opened his mouth to ask. He didn''t ask. He just sent the steward who bought Li Huairen a concubine to send Tang Hao out. Under his repeated detention, Sun Simiao spent two days as a guest in the Hejian palace.


    After listening to the steward''s description in the gate, Tang Hao clapped his hands and rode Wangcai back to his Chuang Tzu. I didn''t go anywhere for two days. I hid in my study and studied the three ghosts.


    The first ghost appeared with the most complex lines. The ghost head lines of Han Zhe''s family are also very complex. When they reach shuimen and Li Huairen''s chest, there are only a few strokes of the ghost head. At a glance, they know that it is not a grade. There are also gods and men with different positions.


    The range of the eight bull crossbow is not enough to reach the top of the cliff, which makes the students of the college despair.


    Fortunately, with Li Xian, a big Kong Mingdeng was raised again. Holding a thin rope below, Tang Hao was not surprised to see Kong Mingdeng rising to the cliff.


    The guard leader added a rope to the meteor hammer, swung it round and flew out, hanging his head around the rope under Kong Mingdeng. They pulled kongmingdeng up together. Tang Hao commanded everyone to take up the rope. When they received the end, they found that there was a thicker rope tied to it. A plate of rope weighed 500 kilograms.


    Fortunately, in order to measure the back mountain, the Academy prepared several huge iron rings, which were regarded as knocking into the rock with a hammer. Two long ropes, one negative force and one safety rope.


    Looking at the rope pulled apart obliquely, the eldest sun asked Tang Hao, "why?"


    "This is to ensure everyone''s safety. Even if the basket containing people falls, another safety rope will make people slide down the slope. You see, they pile a lot of straw there just in case."


    The eldest son stopped asking questions. The guard leader ordered two light guards to take the lead. They sat in the bamboo basket, hung the belt around their waist on another rope, shook the bell, and the bamboo basket fell slowly. After a while, they landed safely.


    After the bamboo basket was pulled up, Tang Hao asked his eldest son to sit up and ordered a vigorous female bodyguard to follow. Seeing the basket slowly falling, Tang Hao''s heart was about to pick up. All the bodyguards were facing outward and were ready. As long as there were living creatures and killed them, it was not easy to wait until the eldest sun settled safely, and all the people felt that their souls had returned.


    It''s hard to imagine what will happen to Li Zhi after the accident of his eldest grandson? It is estimated that there will never be anyone large or small here who can escape from Tang Hao to the bottom. The guard leader knelt down on one knee to Tang Hao on the spot and paid homage. So do others.


    Even the crown princess is so. Tang Hao accepted with a smile. When the basket came up, he asked the Crown Princess and palace maids to go first.

 Chapter 1278

    Spring ploughing is an eternal event in the Tang Dynasty. Even if it is often closed, there is too much food to hold. From the emperor to the people, everyone still worshipped God respectfully and prayed for good weather this year.


    With the spring breeze blowing across the earth, this fashion has spread from the distant Lingnan to the north. Even if you have a big job, as long as you are not fighting, the officials must stop and prepare for spring ploughing. The emperor took all officials to the Xiannong Altar for sacrifice, and then ploughed in person. The prince led the ox and the empress helped the plow. The prince has to go to the ditch.


    There must be no mistake in this process. Tang Hao needs to pile up a ridge in a large area of land more than 100 meters long to facilitate watering in spring. The young man has enough strength to finish his share in three or two. Seeing Lao Qin''s hard work in planing the ground, he hurried to help Lao Qin dig the ground.


    This one is to grow potatoes, so it must be close together. Lao Qin''s health is getting worse and worse. The bastard who gave Lao Qin blood transfusion made a lot of rewards because he needed to give Lao Qin blood transfusion once a year. Now the dolls have two babies. This guy heard that eating too much meat is bad for his blood. Now he eats vegetarian all day.


    In the past, the emperor of these fields just cultivated them casually, and the rest was completed by the old farmers. Since the locust plague that year, Li Zhi has changed this rule. The two hundred acres of imperial fields were completed by the emperor and xungui, and the best three acres of good fields were completed by him, the crown prince and Prince Li Xian. No one else can interfere.


    Tang Hao actually likes the old way. As long as he moves casually, everyone will go to the spring banquet. Now he doesn''t care about food.


    Instead, they need to provide their own meals, which is not used by long-term workers.


    Cheng Yaojin, Niu JINDA and Yuchi Gong sat aside and saw that they were not suitable to help. Tang Hao can do it because he is a younger generation and it is natural for him to help his elders.


    The officials of the ritual department even praised Tang Hao''s behavior. If they came, they would be naked friends. Although everyone knows that these five families are going to wear a pair of pants, they would rather be known than seen.


    Wait for Lao Qin to shoot the last mound of soil. Tang Hao holds the panting old Qin to the ground. Tang Hao holding the old Qin obviously feels that the tall old man has collapsed. At the beginning, a tiger head gun, a pair of gold maces, and the heroes who fought all over Shandong finally disappeared in the long river of history. What remains now is a body, a late hero who strives to continue his old life for future generations.


    "Uncle Qin, send Qin Yin''s eldest son to the Tang family. I''m free. I can teach you."


    Lao Qin''s eyes turned red, looked up at the sky for a while, patted the back of Tang Hao''s hand, and came to the mat on the ground. "You see, it''s a good spring day, and the weather is also warm. It''s just that those miscellaneous hairs of the superintendent of heaven say that there is a dog eating the day. How can this bad celestial phenomenon appear in the spring?"


    Cheng Yaojin handed Lao Qin the water bag and muttered.


    "Uncles, it''s normal for Tengu to eat the sun. It happens almost every year." Tang Hao explained from a scientific point of view.


    "Nonsense, uncle Cheng, I''ve lived nearly half a hundred years, and I''ve seen three times in total. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng said that there must be a great disaster during the solar eclipse."


    "These two bastards really dare to say anything, and they are not afraid that the emperor will pull them out and cut them down."


    "What''s the matter? That''s what the almanac says. The emperor is very upset when you''re away recently. Even we''re ready to wear red hats. We''ll go to the court that day, and you''re no exception."


    "At that time, the bells and drums of Chang''an will ring, the drums and bugles in the army will sound, and the 16 guards will be on alert. Your majesty will not go to the hall of peoples, but to the hall of Chengdu. The people will also beat gongs and drums to drive away Tiangou. Please follow us and don''t run around. If you are unlucky at this time, it will be a lifetime."


    Tang Hao nodded after listening to the old cow. A solar eclipse, we all have to take a cup with sunglasses to enjoy it, isn''t it very good?


    The sun rose into the middle of the sky. At noon, people took out their own food and began lunch. Tang Hao''s lunch package was very large. Otherwise, it couldn''t be done. Several old men said they would try to eat Tang''s food without food.


    Zhaoyi looks very dispirited. There is a mouthful of MI Zi Mo on the drill mat. No matter how it is made, it won''t taste good. The only advantage is drought resistance, so there are still many people in Guanzhong.


    When Tang Hao sent the fermented glutinous rice to her mother, she came back to her senses. She hesitated, picked up the bamboo tube and took a sip and said, "this solar eclipse is coming. There will always be an ugly voice in the hall. You run far away. Are you going to see the play?"


    "Weichen has the imperial life and is testing the industrial zone."


    "Shut up, you are building a house and pulling yourself out of a big trouble. You have a good plan. My brother has his own ideas, and you have your own ideas. Haven''t you thought about how I live in the imperial palace?" Zhaoyi''s eyes were red. At the ceremony of Fengchan in Shandong, Li Zhi tossed the friendship outside the military city clean.


    Li Zhi sent Tang Hao to inspect the industrial zone to send a signal to changsun Wuji that the royal family will no longer rely on your steel. Under the industrial zone, we should increase production capacity and run against changsun''s family.


    The spring outing report sent by Tang Hao was read by the Secretary and supervisor of director Huang in the court and discussed with the ministers to expand the industrial zone again.

 Chapter 1279

    In the hall, Li Zhi looked up at the sky and said nothing for a long time.


    How can the actions of Tang Hao and Li Dan escape his eyes? If I didn''t know what Tang Hao and Li Dan were doing at the beginning? When Tang Hao said that alien stars would appear in three days, what else did he not understand?


    My heart is both bitter and emotional. There was a spherical room on the stargazing platform. Two servants laboriously stirred the winch, and the roof split in two. The stars suddenly appeared in front of the Li brothers. Li Xian opened his eyes and tried to find the demon star from the secret stars, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see which one was the alien star.


    Compared with his brother''s impatience, Li Dan was more interested in the cracked roof. He drove out the servants and kept shaking the handle around. He had a good time.


    "Your Highness, this planet house was designed by general Tang and completed by the public loser. You see, the roof is full of special beech, and the two joint surfaces are grooves. Once it is transmitted by the gear, it just bites together, which is amazing."


    "Zhao Yanling, where did you get all this nonsense? Find me a strange star and I''ll see what it looks like." Li Xian was a little unhappy when he found that he couldn''t find the star.


    Tang Hao pointed to the big beginner''s telescope and said to Li Xian, "look at it. Mr. Zhao has done nothing else in the past five years. He has made the Academy bankrupt. There are countless colorless crystals that have been discarded."


    Xu Jinsong has quarreled with Mr. Zhao many times. Although he is still unhappy, it can make do with it.


    Zhao Yanling lovingly took off the silk cloth from the telescope, asked Li Xian to lie down on a recliner and said carefully: "Your Highness, you see, the upper left corner is just below the Taiyin. It''s wrong. It''s very close to Jiaosu, and Dousu is next to it. Yes, a little white spot. Wei Chen didn''t find it two days ago. Last night, he suddenly found an alien star on the back of the Taiyin star. He found that the alien star was dragging a white tail. He thought it was a meteor. As a result, when Wei Chen looked at it this morning, he found that it had become bigger Less. That''s for sure. It must be a broomstar. "


    "Wei Chen roughly calculated that the result was that when there was a total solar eclipse ten days later, the broomstar would rush to the sun, so he reported it to general Tang and hoped that his Highness the prince would make preparations early." Li Xian watched it for a long time before he got up from the recliner.


    After finishing his clothes, he respectfully saluted Zhao Yanling and said sincerely, "Mr. Zhao''s kindness Li Xian absolutely dare not forget, but I don''t know what Mr. Zhao thinks of this alien star?"


    When it comes to Zhao Yanling''s strengths, it makes him proud. He puts his hand behind his back and slowly says, "Your Highness the prince doesn''t know anything. He uses stars to determine the fate of the world and stars to measure infinity. It has existed since ancient times. The origin of our understanding of the sky comes from it. Since the emergence of Gan Shi Xing Jing, this relationship has been fixed as the most important content of astronomy."


    Zhao Yanling said professionally, "the sages of the later dynasties continued to supplement him, such as five-star occupation, Tianguan book and Zhoubi Suanjing It gradually enriched our speculation about the sky, but led astronomy astray. General Tang told me that from the landing meteorite, we can infer that the stars in the sky are the same as under our feet, so Weichen thought that the so-called demon star is just a larger meteor. "


    "It''s just that it''s too big. It takes a long time to disappear completely. Your royal highness, Weichen is very responsible to tell you that it''s a star. In addition, he''s nothing."


    Li Xianchang took a breath. His rejection of alien stars was because the arrival of this star might hurt his mother. Now he learned from astronomers that it was a star, that''s all.


    "Ha ha, I saw a lot of meteors. One star burst into pieces. There were many meteors like raindrops." Li Dan shouted. Zhao Yanling pulled Li Dan up and controlled the telescope to look at the sky. After a while, he shouted that a star fell down, threw down the telescope and ran out.


    Li Xian and Li Dan would also run out. Tang Hao moved his stiff legs and followed him out. Zhao Yanling laughed at a falling meteor: "ha ha, I can finally have a star to study."


    Li Xian was very excited. He took the bodyguard on his horse and went to the place where the stars fell. Tang Hao realized that it was a small star and could not be smaller. He was interested and rode happily to chase Li Xian.


    He left Zhao Yanling, who jumped and scolded, far behind.


    The next day was the Grand Court meeting. Tang Hao stood by the side of the road and was very polite. He saluted every big man with an excited expression, like a reunion after the robbery. Seeing Fang Xuanling coming, he immediately went forward, opened the door, lifted the curtain and helped the old house down. The carriage went to the end one by one and said excitedly, "is Fang Xiang all right?"


    Fang Xuanling replied in surprise, "I''m healthy and can always eat and sleep. You and I saw what could happen overnight yesterday? Oh, I should ask you. I was beaten yesterday and went to the Zongren''s residence to endure punishment. Look at my head and face. I''m a good young man. Don''t fight at will in the future."

 Chapter 1280

    The big men around heard Fang Xuanling''s abusive words and couldn''t help laughing.


    Tang Hao''s face is still blue and purple. He looks miserable. Everyone knows that he is actually his Majesty''s son-in-law. The way to deal with the fight with Li Dan is to play 50 big boards each.


    "Fang Xiang doesn''t know anything about her. I was terrified all night last night for fear of bad news. I sat in my study all night. Now I''m relieved to see that all my elders are safe and sound. I''m still grounded now. I shouldn''t have been so. Everyone who should have seen it can finally go home and sleep at ease." Tang Hao saluted to all the leaders again, Just turn around and leave.


    "Little thief, stay here. What''s the matter? Can it be said that after one night, there will be a great disaster for me and others?" Fang Xuanling grabbed Tang Hao''s sleeve and didn''t let go.


    "I don''t know about Fang Xiang. Last night, a big star fell on the edge of the Weihe River. I saw it with my own eyes and found the falling star. It weighs 30 kilograms. The stars are like clouds." the big star fell and the main minister died. " At the beginning, when Zhuge Liang died, a big star fell into the wild. Your elders, which one is not the official of the country, and which one is missing is the loss of Datang. The boy had to have a long heart. Please ask Taoist Sun Simiao to sit with the boy all night. As long as you hear the bad news, you are ready to start immediately and see if there is any help. "


    Tang Hao said these words sincerely, as if he was really considering for everyone. But no matter who it is, it won''t be very comfortable if he dies after listening to him.


    "Presumptuous, where can you talk to your elders like this? Go back immediately. I''ll help you see who doesn''t come today. It must be over. Let''s go next." angry Cheng Yaojin came over and shouted at Tang Hao, but the meaning of the words made these big men feel worse.


    "Hey, hey, I''m still here, so I''m not the one who died. Where''s Li Jing? I said he had a leg attack two days ago. Did the big star fall on his head?"


    "Yuchi Laohei, don''t worry. I''m just a leg disease, but your complexion is black and your seal hall is dark, which doesn''t seem to be a sign of longevity." Niu JINDA threw a large meteorite on the ground from Tang Hao''s carriage, "ha, what bullshit star, if a stone falls from the sky, I''ll die?"


    "It''s not difficult for Tang Hao to find a meteorite. His caravan specializes in remote areas. It''s not surprising to have this thing."


    A big man with a goatee said in a strange way. It turned out that it was Linghu de. The old man was demoted last time, but he didn''t expect to come back soon.


    "Zhongshu Ling this meteorite was found by me last night and blackmailed by Tang Hao. I will expose the villain''s essence in front of your majesty today." Yuan Tiangang angrily came over and scolded Tang Hao.


    Indeed, he found it first. Everyone was looking at the stars and found that the stars fell from the sky. Naturally, they would send people and horses to find it. Yuan Tiangang''s people and horses were close and soon found the meteorite now underground. Before they could dig, Li Xian and Tang Hao arrived.


    "Lao yuan, you are also a man known as an Iron Rooster. Why did you take the baby for him? Is there another secret?" Dai Zhou was just watching the excitement and was not afraid of big things, so he stood aside to stir up the flames.


    He felt that there was such a sunny and just treasure in Sansi prison. Fill it in. It might make you feel less gloomy.


    "Since you all said that you found this thing and argued endlessly, Dali Temple took up the case. Come on, send the stone to Dali temple first and try it another day."


    "Dai Zhou, if you don''t do this, your Dali temple will only eat but not pull." Qin Qiong quit and knew it was a treasure. He also wanted Tang Hao to refine it and see if he could get some good swords.


    Wei Zheng looked on coldly for a long time before saying, "I remember we were just saying that" the big star fell and the dry minister died ". Why did we all involve the treasure itself? Let''s stop it. The door has been opened. We should go in.


    Everyone followed Fang Xuanling into the palace. Although yuan Tiangang was reluctant to give up, he had no choice but to follow in. When he left, he glared at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao is not worried about yuan Tiangang staring at himself. He is thinking about Wei Zheng''s words. The guy looks very wrong. He has some pity and hatred. Yes, that''s the feeling.


    What does it mean to hate Tang Hao and feel pity? Such a person with an ancient heart will never reveal his eyes at will. They are all first-class performers. One look can convey enough information.


    Tang Hao didn''t go home, but directly turned to a small alley. There was a small restaurant in the alley. It just opened early in the morning. He saw a young man with a black nose and a swollen face, but his identity was definitely not low. He hurried to serve the uncle who was beaten into a pig''s head. Generally, he came with anger and couldn''t afford to offend. He had to serve him attentively.


    Sitting in a greasy little restaurant, Tang Hao drank the rice wine made by the store. It tasted good.

 Chapter 1281

    Tang Hao drank all morning. When he opened the fourth jar, Wei Zheng came in with the curtain of the door. He gave the shopkeeper a silver coin and told him to stay in the backyard. The general is really a heart of seven tricks. I can read the meaning of it by glancing at it inadvertently. It''s not easy. Come on, let''s have a drink together. With that, Wei Zheng and Tang Hao touched each other, dried them, touched their mouths and said, this is my last chance for you. If the general pretends not to know, even if you are a genius, I and others will have to do it hard.


    "Come on, although I''m young, I''ve experienced a lot of things. Although I can''t be successful now, as a big Tang Xun GUI, I''m still qualified. I don''t have a vegetarian meal. I can''t think why you want to be cruel to me. I don''t seem to hinder anyone from getting promoted and becoming rich?"


    "It''s true. The general makes a lot of small mistakes and doesn''t make big ones. I''ve tried to hold your tail several times and you easily escaped. It''s different now. If you don''t turn back, you''ll only have a dead end."


    "Not necessarily. This time I just want to know what I''m doing is inappropriate. Sometimes it''s no harm to listen to other people''s opinions, but don''t say it if you want me to die." Tang Hao''s attitude is neither humble nor arrogant.


    "You''re really hard to deal with. You''re the only one who can kill you. Wei Zheng gave Tang Hao a lesson on the relationship between officials. It turned out that the emperor and ministers were always opposed.


    "I don''t think for myself, and I don''t have to think for myself. When I live, senior officials have to do it and horses have to ride. But I will be frustrated by your majesty after I die. I don''t want to be single-minded to the imperial court in Shandong and Hebei. The reason is that the former Emperor killed too many people in this place at the beginning. Almost every family died in the hands of the former Emperor. I went alone at the beginning In Shandong, it took a lot of effort to persuade the Shandong Haozu to keep their own, but your majesty used a clan chronicle for the sake of false reputation I offended all the rich families in Shandong. I didn''t say you were the only male of your Tang family. Such a family was actually listed as the third class. Do you think the clan ranking was completed at will? That''s to investigate the ancestors of the 18th generation and the spectrum of your Tang family. People are embarrassed to count up, and they disappeared in the ninth generation. "


    Wei zhengton said: "Four of these nine generations are tenants, so people simply write you as a clan, and your master''s status will be inherited by you. Do you find that your Majesty''s authority is getting heavier and heavier, and the five beetles hate it? They even need to check the memorials approved by the old man. What are you doing? What do you say about Shandong''s Fengchan? Does that have anything to do with you? Do you Don''t you think your Majesty''s authority is not strong enough? If you go to Shandong just to boast your achievements and become a Zen priest, I will never stop you. Can''t you see the butcher''s knife hidden in your Majesty''s sleeve? What''s the most exciting thing in your Majesty''s bones is power and force. Baiqi division was born in Tiance mansion. Do you know what he has done in recent years? Should Li Jing''s credit be greater than you? What is he doing? Close the door, one People drink and don''t even go to his brother Li Baiyao''s house. "


    "Fang Xuanling, as the prime minister, his majesty has to give him a maid of honor. Does he dare to do so? If he does, that is to put nails around him. Mrs. Fang is fighting. Her reputation is damaged and she wants to drink that bowl of vinegar. Boy, think about it. Your majesty says it''s a bowl of poison. Who would think it''s vinegar? Why does Mrs. Fang drink it? Because if she doesn''t drink it, the family will come in and ride a hundred horses The Secretary''s office is like a wolf in a sheep''s pen. In the future, if there is a little carelessness, his family will be broken and people will die. He will drink hard. He has transferred a clean home to the old house. After returning home, the couple hug their heads and cry bitterly. Who knows that Mencius told King Xuan of Qi that a gentleman regards his officials as brothers and sisters, then he regards him as his belly. If he regards his officials as dogs and horses, then he regards him as a national, and if he regards his officials as grass mustard, then he regards him as his wife When Mr. Guo Huai was on the golden stage, King Yan Zhao said, "the emperor and his teacher, the king and his friends, and the tyrant and his officials."


    "Subjugation and military service. These two men are ancient sages, and their theories are still worthy of our imitation. Tang Hao, in the final analysis, you are a minister, not a royal family, even if you are a son-in-law. I have never heard that people who deviate from their position can live freely. Why did you get involved in the disputes in the court? When the Lu family man died After that, haven''t you been depressed for a long time? You can''t see the dead, so don''t force people to die. "


    Wei Zheng kept on talking about a big crosstalk, which was very straightforward. He didn''t beat around the Bush at all, and didn''t even mean to be taboo. He just exposed the unknown side of the emperor to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao had been surprised to forget to eat beans. He blinked and looked at the endless words gushing out of Wei Zheng''s thick beard. He simply didn''t know what attitude he should use to deal with them.

 Chapter 1282

    "Are you surprised?"


    When Wei Zheng said this, he told Tang Hao that his Majesty was indeed an excellent emperor, but he had a tiger in his heart, a tiger that would attack and eat people at any time. What we have to do is put chains on the tiger and don''t let it jump out and hurt people.


    "You are a person who values love and righteousness. You don''t want to participate. You just stand by."


    After listening to Wei Zheng''s words, Tang Hao thought for a moment and solemnly said: "No, at least Zhaoyi''s business is not good. Your Majesty''s mother. I''m so kind to me. I''ve poked a big loophole before and will help me carry it. You fight with your majesty, of course, I''m on the side of your majesty and your mother. People always have a position. People''s hearts are flesh. Your Majesty''s mother is kind to me, and I must choose to stand on their side. This principle has nothing to do with right or wrong, what''s more It has nothing to do with reason. Whether your majesty is the strong side or the weak side, I am on their side. "


    No matter right or wrong, the Tang family needs a stand. The most taboo in officialdom is to be a wall grass. No matter which side wins in the future, the first thing to eradicate is the wall grass. Because you don''t know your goal, you are regarded as the most dangerous goal and are in the position of priority liquidation.


    Tang Hao couldn''t tell the difference between loyal and treacherous officials. Many times, his own affairs were bad in the hands of loyal officials such as Wei Zheng. Treacherous officials such as Xu Jingzong were his great help. Who could listen and who couldn''t listen needed to be considered.


    Wei Zheng was very free and easy. Shaking his robe, he stood up, patted Tang Hao on the shoulder, opened the door and went out. Tang Hao could even hear him greet his parents with the store. His house was in this alley.


    Whenever he couldn''t see clearly and couldn''t get it stably, Tang Hao went to ask Niu JINDA. So Tang Hao didn''t rush out of Chang''an City, but came to Niu''s house in xinghuafang. Since his grandchildren were picked up, aunt Niu was no longer willing to leave xinghuafang, because it was the best place and the two children liked it.


    In order to make the two grandchildren eat well, aunt Niu even went to Changle and asked the Tang family to build a greenhouse for the Niu family in the city. The little grandson can''t eat green vegetables in winter. The old cow wore a short shirt, bare shoulders and chopping firewood with an axe.


    This is the most special exercise method of the old man. He never stops. He used to give away firewood, but now he can''t. since he moved to Xinghua square, no one wants firewood. It''s all from rich families. It''s not embarrassing to ask for two kilograms of firewood. He''s very depressed.


    Since he opened a roast duck restaurant at home, his craft has come into use. Roast ducks need fruit trees, so the ground is full of pear and peach trees. Tang Hao sat next to him with a small bench and felt more comfortable watching the old cow chop firewood.


    Lao Niu''s axe is very sharp and his firewood cutting action is also very good. Once his wrist is turned over, the ancient wood on the stake is split in two. When it is split, the fruit wood doesn''t fall down, so Lao Niu is another axe.


    "If you have a black nose and a swollen face, don''t run around. You don''t have to fight with your own body for loyalty. It gives people a bad impression and thinks you are completely integrated into the royal family." the old cow put down his axe, picked up the teapot, took a bite and started his firewood cutting business again.


    "It has been thought to be melted in. Wei Zheng specially warned me recently that I would die if I went on like this." Tang Hao drew a circle on the ground with a firewood stick.


    "There''s no need to scare you like this. A man always needs to take responsibility. He''ll be scared back by someone else''s word. What are you still doing in the hall? It''s serious to go back to Yuhua mountain to teach early." Niu JINDA''s hand didn''t stop.


    "He said a lot today. I don''t care what he said, but what I care about is the way he spoke. My nephew was really frightened. He spoke recklessly, said everything, dared to say anything, and didn''t mean to hide at all. He shook the bottom of what his majesty has done in recent years, and told me that the minister was born to stand on the opposite side of the emperor. Limit the emperor It is his bounden duty not to over inflate power. "


    "That''s right. The minister does this. The emperor and the minister are symbiotic, and no one can lack anyone. They find a balance in the struggle with each other. If the minister is too strong, it is a national disaster, and if the emperor is too arrogant, it is also a national misfortune. The two always want to find an equilibrium point and find their respective positions through the game."


    Tang Hao opened his mouth, boss. Unexpectedly, Lao Niu also had such an opinion.


    "What''s the surprise? The emperor is not alone in this world, but also our share. The emperor can''t beat the world alone. It seems that Wei Zheng already thinks you are the one who destroys the balance between the emperor and the ministers. To warn you is to give you face."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? I''ll tell you at that time. I promise I''ll stay away and neither side will be involved."


    "Little rabbit, I think of complaining about me at this time. Ministers are always obstructing your task because you do what the emperor wants to do. To put it simply, the emperor can''t do it. Now with you, the emperor''s hands stretch a lot in an instant. Are he holding them in his arms? Others are greedy, so we should share a share."


    In Laoniu''s opinion, Tang Hao is poisonous and unwilling to divide the interests equally. It''s not surprising that he is now.

 Chapter 1283

    Tang Hao stood up and filled the old cow''s teapot with water. He turned and walked out.


    The old cow shouted to him, "what are you going to do? You don''t dare to fool around at this time. Be honest and stay at home."


    "I know. I''m going home to pick up my ancestor Harley. When I win it back, I''m going to go out to visit my friends." Tang Hao looked relaxed.


    "Then run away. It''s said that your family has built a big ship and running on the sea is better than anything. By the way, I''ll help you review it and give you strength, or take some things to Guangzhou. After listening to the old cow''s words, Tang Hao turned back and stamped his feet and said," uncle, do I really have only one way to go? What''s the great thing about Wei Zheng? We just don''t annoy him. "


    "Boy, there''s a way to go. Just laugh. As long as you stay in Chang''an, you''ll have big trouble. It''s not your trouble, it''s your trouble. Go away and come back when they''re almost done."


    Wei Zheng is not terrible, but he represents the interests of most people, which is very powerful. Seeing that the old cow is still not plagued and not angry, Tang Hao had no choice but to leave. When he walked out of the flower hall, he picked up two fat children and kissed them twice. Then he strode away in the sound of his aunt''s drinking and scolding.


    Yao Silian was not proud in officialdom, but he was highly respected among the literati in Chang''an. One day, he had a banquet with his friends on Qujiang River. Suddenly, he threw down his chopsticks and sang with swords: "if you want to cross the Yellow River, you will climb the Taihang mountains covered with snow."


    When the two sentences came out, the house was filled with awe, and some executors burst into tears. Yao Silian was covered with beautiful hair, and the vast peace and kindness in his eyes made people warm. His fingers knocked on the ridge of the sword and shouted, "sometimes, ride the wind and waves, hang the cloud sail to help the sea."


    Why can''t you be heartbroken in such a miserable situation? All your old friends in the audience are complaining about Yao Silian''s bumpy experience. At present, someone shouted that God was unfair, which made master Yao full of talent and buried in the pile of old papers. Your old friends should help you.


    Before he finished speaking, I heard old Mr. Yao say lazily, "I''m a mediocre, and I can''t be loved by you. This song is written by an unprecedented genius. Now he is disheartened and ready to travel around the world in a giant boat. People don''t care what it is? What are we doing?"


    "Who is the person who made such a magnificent article?" someone asked curiously. Yao Silian threw away his long sword, dried a pot of wine, wiped the wine stains on his beard and said, "even if he is a man, he can''t mention it. Now he is ten miles away from the wind in Chang''an city. This poem is good. When you don''t meet him, you can take it out and read it. You will be relieved and relieved, but you will be sad."


    "Is the man mentioned by Duke Yao Tang Hao? General Tang? I''ve heard for a long time that this son is extremely intelligent, and all schools of thought are ignorant. It''s a virtue to go to Marco''s whole army and get off the horse to calm the people. It''s worse."


    "Speak carefully. The master once said that seeing is not believing. What''s more, what is virtue? Taking out potatoes and corn to help the people, so that the Tang Dynasty will no longer have the worry of famine, is the greatest virtue. The great boat commander Wan Jun went deep into the tiger''s mouth and retrieved the remains of former Sui soldiers. Although he died a hundred years without regret, he can be called loyalty."


    "It''s like a child''s play to tease hundreds of thousands of water thieves on Dongting Lake. Let alone establish Yuhua mountain academy to educate all the people. I don''t understand how such a person can corrupt his moral integrity? How can he become a thorn in everyone''s eye? In my opinion, it''s just that the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind is sad and the wind will destroy it."


    "Well, it''s also good for general Tang to be free, so that he can place his feelings on the mountains and rivers and write more wonderful articles for our banquet guests. Come on, your words lead your ears like rain through the jungle. Even if you can''t moisten the earth, you can leave a trace."


    Then the old man took a jar of good wine and drank it.


    At this time, Han Zhe, with a black face and a broken fan Yangli, drove a carriage along the deserted ancient road. He Tianshang stood at the end of the road with a bright long knife tied to his hand. He promised Wei Tianyu''s request for revenge before he died.


    Because Wei Tianyu stretched his neck and let he Tianshang end his pain, "first say well, if you fail this time, don''t bother me. You see, the documents given by the emperor are here. You can''t beat me without help."


    Han zhe kindly persuaded he Tianshang, and his tone became more gentle.


    "He Tianshang, I''m not the one who hurt Wei Tianyu. What are you looking for me for? If you want revenge, you''re looking for that person, even though he is my father. You see, I''ve offered my father. Can you stop bothering me? I''m really studying knowledge this time and have no other intention."


    Without saying a word, he Tianshang raised his knife and rushed over, but he was caught alive by Han zhe again, because Han Zhe''s long gun suddenly broke and a large basin of white ash was scattered out. He Tianshang''s eyes could not see anything at once.


    Although he danced the horizontal sword very closely, he was stunned by Han Zhe''s opportunity. After white wormwood entered his eyes, he Tianshang was very uncomfortable. Even though he was unconscious, his tears and snot continued to flow down.

 Chapter 1284

    Han Zhe is very embarrassed. He has decided not to kill this time. If he Tianshang is left here, it is estimated that he will be eaten by wild dogs in less than an hour.


    Frowning is to find a rope to tie he Tianshang''s knot firmly. As soon as you throw it into the carriage, the bell on the horse''s neck is always ringing. This is tied up by my sister. I''m afraid she has already arrived at the Academy.


    Han zhe wanted to discuss and wanted to send a letter to the emperor. Who knows that everything is going well, the Emperor allowed himself to walk on the land of the Tang Dynasty. It seems that it is better to discuss things in the future than blindly acting recklessly.


    He Tianshang is just out of personal gratitude and resentment. It is estimated that the emperor will punish him when he goes back. The emperor also likes the gods and men outside the world. They beg for themselves. In all words, they still can''t put down face.


    "Little brother Han zhe has seen brother Tang."


    Tang Hao''s eyes are bigger than the bronze bell. The emperor is looking for him all over the world. Does he think he died fast enough to appear here at this time?


    "I sent a letter to the emperor to discuss my trip. I said that I came out to discuss my knowledge with you this time. I''m not going to fool around. Please allow me to go out and don''t send people to chase me everywhere. That''s what I said. Who knows that the emperor promised and gave me a document. Have a look."


    Han zhe seems to know what Tang Hao wants to ask and takes out the document from his arms to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao took over and saw that it was true, because Lord Huang''s imperial treasure could not be faked.


    "When I came to my house from a long way, I had to discuss knowledge with me. I didn''t bring any letters. I just came here empty handed. I didn''t have the consciousness of being a guest."


    Han zhe was a little embarrassed and scratched his head. His eyes suddenly brightened and he Tianshang was brought out of the carriage.


    "This is the first time I went back to someone''s house. I really don''t know these rules in the secular world. I caught this guy on the way and his skill is OK. If you don''t dislike it, please take it." he Tianshang cried for a long time all the way. His eyes were swollen like peaches. Because he was tied by Han Zhe, he had to lie on the ground with his feet facing the sky.


    "What did he do? You made him cry." Tang Hao was even more surprised to see he Tianshang.


    "He wanted to kill me, and the Emperor allowed me to walk around, but he had to kill me. Do you think this man is annoying?" Tang Hao asked Wu Tong to find the strongest wine, pour a jar of wine for this guy, and finally moved to the guest room to let him have a good sleep.


    When they got to the study, Tang Hao made a pot of tea. They sat on the short side and talked to Han frog about the situation after leaving.


    When the three sides of tea were finished, Tang Hao cleared his throat and said: "The biggest purpose of my coming back here is to see the two white jade Jingyu cards collected by your Tang family. This thing is very important to us. If my cousin agrees, we are ready to pay a certain price. I don''t want to kill myself with brother Tang. Han zhe has few people to watch. Brother Tang is the first person who makes me get to know and cherish it very much ¡£¡±


    Looking at Han Zhe''s clear eyes, Tang Hao took out a box from his arms and put it on the table. He was surprised and asked, "you beat me to death for this thing?"


    Han zhe nodded and said, "this is the only thing that can arouse my interest. Baiyujing is a branch inherited from ancient times. It is said that a long time ago, there were a large number of experts. In our word of mouth, it is the closest ethnic group to God, so you can imagine how shocked we were when we heard the news of the accident in Baiyujing."


    Tang Hao heard Han Zhe''s words and thought of himself. He spent so much energy on this broken thing that he almost died several times. It turned out that the root came from this thing.


    He opened the brocade box, pointed to the jade plate inside and said, "I have three of these things, not two. You should look at them casually. If you give me compensation, you can take them away. But before you look at these things, you have to promise me something, otherwise you can''t think about it."


    Han zhe nodded. It''s due. People take out priceless treasures to watch with you, check the mysteries, and pay a price. It''s really right. Tang Hao should be a very generous person.


    Thinking of this, Han zhe arched his hand and said, "brother Tang, just say it should be. Han zhe agreed."


    "You son of a bitch, you said you wanted a jade medal. As for me, I nearly died several times, and more than 600 of my brothers died. My request is to beat you up and don''t fight back." Tang Hao rushed up after saying that.


    Han zhe was stunned when he heard Tang Hao''s request. As soon as he wanted to make sure, he saw Tang Hao jump out from behind the short table. His heart moved, so he welcomed his nose up. After a stroke of incense, he was beaten. There were no other bad reactions except bleeding nose and red and swollen eye circles.


    The beater lay on the floor, panting like a broken bellows, and said weakly, "for a few broken cards, we played from Chang''an to Yuhua mountain, and from Yuhua mountain to Yuezhou. I don''t know how many people lost their families and their wives and children. You said you wanted to see the jade card. As for waiting until now."

 Chapter 1285

    Han zhe turned a deaf ear to Tang Hao''s words, skillfully poured himself a cup of tea, thought about pouring another cup, turned around, and put his mind into the three jade medals lined up in a row.


    Tang Hao himself got up from the floor, looked at Han Zhe''s investment, and walked into the study. Tell the servant girls to turn on the lights and prepare food. Everyone who reads the jade card will have this virtue at the beginning. He obviously doesn''t understand shit and has to pretend to study hard. Li Xian and Li Dan are the same, even the gentlemen of Yuhua mountain and these great scholars are the same.


    The most free and easy is Mr. Yan Zhitui, who threw aside a cup of tea and said he didn''t understand.


    Tang Hao has long wanted to find these acquaintances to see whether the jade card is useful. They are the closest people to Baiyujing. It may be the most correct to find them. Even if they get ahead of them, it is better than not knowing anything now.


    However, most people''s ideas are opposite to those of Tang Hao. They uphold a strange and extreme idea. I can''t understand it, and you can''t expect it if you can''t see it.


    Han Zhe and Tang Hao''s tastes are very similar. Although he hasn''t eaten a few meals of the Tang family, he has learned to pour a little pepper and salted leek into the noodles and ate three bowls.


    After the servant girl took down her rice bowl and plate, Tang Hao asked, "do you see the famous hall? If you don''t see it, take your time. You''ve been in a hurry all day and have a rest early. There are charcoal pens and paper on the table. Just rub it down and take your time. You still have more than ten days. If you still can''t see the famous hall at this time, you can''t see it. You can''t see it for nothing."


    Han zhe covered the paper on the jade pendant, took a charcoal pen and painted it back and forth on the back of the white paper. While painting, he said, "when I came into your house, I saw your house sorting out the boxes and cages. It seems that you have to travel far and take care of your family."


    "Yes, the wind direction in Chang''an is not right recently. I''m going to take my family out to hide and waste my life on intrigue. It''s really not worth it. A person''s life is fleeting. I might as well take my family out for three years."


    If Han zhe wants to know, he has plenty of ways, and there is no need to hide it. When dealing with people like him, if it''s not a state of hostility, it''s best not to cheat. Only when you say something can you win the kindness of others. Tang Hao doesn''t want to offend these madmen.


    Now even the emperor plans to deal with them with a contact mentality. Why are you fighting with a madman?


    "Wouldn''t it be good to find Baiyujing? You put your family in Baiyujing and go out and mingle freely. You like the feeling of being in power. That''s mixing officialdom and the prosperity of the world. Rolling in personnel is the way to protect yourself. How can you have fun when you go out with your family?"


    "Who told you that you can''t play with your family? Who told you that playing alone is the best fun? What''s the bullshit? I''ve seen enough, but my children haven''t left the hundred miles of Chang''an. This time it''s not me, it''s the whole family, and then Changle. If you like shopping, go to other prosperous places to eat and clear greed Eat, then try different cuisines from all over the world. Han Zhe, sometimes you may not be happy to get, but paying may make you happier. "


    Han zhe slept all night. The next day, his eyes boiled like pandas, but he was still proud and dry at the dinner table. He Tianshang also woke up at this time. His eyes were swollen into eggs. He finally stopped crying. He narrowed his eyes and asked the servant to bring him rice. He came and sat in front of Han Zhe. He didn''t lose any momentum.


    After all, the two didn''t fight. He Tianshang had enough to eat and drink. He asked the housekeeper for two jars of spirits, put them under his arms and went straight back to his guest room. I guess I''ll get drunk today.


    "I thought about Yupai in the middle of the night last night, but I still didn''t think about it. But I figured out why you should take your whole family out. You plan to set up your home in Yuezhou, which is an important part of the north and the south. Your family can watch the wind and see the world''s major events there. If the north is chaotic, you can go deep into the south. If the South doesn''t enter, you can go back to the north. If you stay in Yuezhou, you can attack and retreat Good idea. "


    "Especially in Yuezhou City, you do it all by yourself. How do you need to deal with it? You must have a plan in mind. Tell me if you''ve even dug the tunnel for escape?"


    "As a man of God, you are so promising?" Tang Hao said heartily.


    "Don''t talk about me. You are also a descendant of God and man. Now you are in trouble. Don''t you run around like a dog? Oh, I''m wrong. It''s better than a dog, because you have to run with a large family."


    Tang Hao took him to his study, found a large map, pressed it on the table and said to Han Zhe, "today I''ll show you what ambition is. Have you seen this picture, will you see it?"


    Han zhe narrowed his eyes and looked at it for a long time before he looked up and said, "this is not the Central Plains. This is the sea map of Lingnan. I''ll see where it is the farthest place. Oh, it''s the Lion Kingdom. What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1286

    Tang Hao took out an eye mask from the drawer, put on a Hei hei smile and said, "I took my family on a long trip from the Central Plains to Lingnan, and went sightseeing all the way to fully meet the wishes of my family."


    "But when I get to Lingnan, hey hey, Han Zhe, believe it or not, I can do whatever I want. Do you think my navy commander is white?" Tang Hao pretended to be mysterious.


    "What are you doing? If you want to rebel, I''ll help you if you can convince me." Han Zhe''s eyes finally shine. He is very interested in this. There has been no man-made rebellion in Taiping world recently, which makes him very depressed.


    "Han Zhe, can''t you take your heart back? Think about what a man should do. Think about it. On the vast sea, the strong wind convolutes the dark clouds, and a big ship fluctuates up and down in the rough waves. You capture the city with a group of outlaws, drag your long knife and walk on the stone street. The houses on both sides are in flames, and countless weak people are in front of you Run around. "


    "When you get to the sea, all the laws on the land are not binding. Only there can you fully vent your animal nature. The master said that at the beginning of human life, human nature is good, but in my opinion, human nature is evil. The animal nature needs to be vented. Think about Qiu bearded, who takes a group of brothers and takes anything on the sea? You probably don''t know, there are in the West Many rich cities, fierce warriors, they need opponents, and this opponent is us. Look what this is? "


    Tang Hao laughed and shook away a piece of silk. He saw a white skull painted on it and two leg bones crossed below. The black eyes on the skull seemed to summon Han Zhe.


    Han zhe felt that the skull seemed to be smiling at himself. He tried to calm himself down, rubbed his temples and said, "I finally know why I was defeated by you. You are not only more shameless than me, but also more ferocious than me."


    Tang Hao took off his blindfold and whispered, "feel it. This is my dream to be a pirate who does all kinds of evil. I want to be a nightmare for all countries near the sea. If I want them to see this knight, I will send the treasure beauty up obediently. I want them to remember my face in hell. Don''t you want to come?"


    "Han Zhe, it''s fun to fight with heaven, the sea and people. Come on, brother. Don''t study those three broken stones. We have more important things to do."


    Han zhe closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking, but from his heavy breathing, Tang Hao knew that this guy was moved. He had to wander outside in the past three years. It''s better to tie this guy to his pants belt, which is good for everyone.


    Han zhe didn''t think Tang Hao would do such a funny thing. A son-in-law of the brilliant heavenly dynasty would surrender his identity to be a notorious pirate. How can there be such an unreliable person in the world?


    Finding out where Bai Yujing is is what a mature man should do, rather than wearing smelly clothes to capture the city-state of the natives and take away the last piece of shame cloth or the last mouthful of grain


    Han Zhe, who always thought he came from a crazy family, has now confirmed that compared with Tang Hao, his family is not completely crazy. Han zhe found that he didn''t know Tang Hao enough. Yesterday, he thought he was joking. Looking out of the window, this guy is really preparing for his family trip.


    The family will tear down the eight bull crossbow into a pile of irrelevant things, and prepare countless straight and round wooden sticks. They say it''s firewood. Ghosts know that as long as they stick feathers and install arrows, they are bundles of sharp arrows. Won''t he really want to be a pirate? Han zhe hesitated.


    Tang Hao was not in a hurry, so he came out for two months before he came to Shanyang. He could see and worship Buddha and God. He picked up da ya''er in Luoyang. Dan Ying also followed on the boat. Runniang also wanted to follow. Unfortunately, she had a big stomach and had to stay with her husband in Luoyang.


    Tomorrow is going to Yangzhou. Changle wants to go to Yangzhou for a good stroll, but she misses the blooming season of Qiong flowers. Since there are no flowers to see, Changle plans to shop in Yangzhou. I heard that the most famous is Rouge pollen. They are all women''s homes. Where does anyone dislike this thing?


    Mu Niang, in particular, always likes to dress up as a demon. Everyone has a wish. Xiaoya wants to eat everything she can eat in Yangzhou, while Wu Yueji hopes to go back to her hometown and worship her ancestors'' graves.


    Now that you have made up your mind to sail, you have to go to Daming Temple and ask for a chart. Tang Hao thought that if the people in Daming Temple wanted nautical charts, they wouldn''t dare not give them to themselves


    "Hey, Tang Hao, you look up to your identity as a general." Han zhe shook with a huge fan and put his hand behind him, talking as he walked.


    "Daming Temple has been nearly 200 years now. I tell you, you have met the presiding eminent monk here. He is the Taoist monk, the master of Qiu bearded guest. He has a deep relationship with Li Jing''s family. You think Qiu bearded guest has no support. Why do you get up in the sea?"

 Chapter 1287

    "When you arrive in Yangzhou, you can have a good talk after seeing FA Yan. Lingnan navy has not been out of the sea until now. These charts should be handed in both public and private. Even Li Jing has to abide by this truth. Han Zhe, by the way. You must put yourself in a just position when doing anything."


    "For example, now we need charts to be pirates. It can be said that the imperial court needs them. Lingnan Navy needs them. As long as you build Daming Temple on the land of Datang, it must give in."


    Tang Hao shook Han Zhe''s fan twice. It was too hot in the south.


    "As a frustrated general, what can you do to Li Jing? Li Jing is the only one in the army. Even if the Lingnan Navy favors you, what can you do to others?" Han zhe was unconvinced.


    "Han Zhe, do you know who is the most popular person in the army? I tell you, it''s me. It''s not big or small. I can cheat for personal gain and do some bad things. Do you think a big man like Li Jing dares? I''m a great criminal. I was beaten by the emperor. What should I do next? Because we are loyal to serve the royal family. Although there is a little mistake, we are right to the emperor There is no threat to Li Jing''s family, but there are always hundreds of riders around Li Jing. There may be people peeping in the last pit. What do you think he can do? "


    "Li Jing is your father-in-law after all. Since Daming Temple has a circle with him, do we have to be friendly?" wordless knew that Tang Hao would not stop until he reached his goal, worried about causing more trouble.


    "No, I''ll worship the Buddha and ask for charts and beads. I''m not going to make trouble."


    After the crowd dispersed, Tang Hao looked at Xitong and the leopard like child and said; "You said you would send your child to Chang''an for my discipline. I waited for three years, but you didn''t hear from me. I didn''t even reply. If I didn''t know your temperament, I might have sent someone to Hebei to find you. Come on, what''s the trouble?"


    Xitong poured a bowl of wine, drank it up, carried his hair back, and said in a muffled voice, "I''m a farmer. What trouble can I have? Farming, hunting and giving birth to children. As far as I''m concerned, I used to have the idea of making children an official. Now this idea is completely gone."


    "Think about it, it''s more comfortable to farm, so don''t let children go." Xitong''s eyes were deep.


    "I''m very angry. I''m afraid there''s no reason for your great resentment. Tell me what''s the matter with you? I''m surprised by your current situation."


    "There are forty-two people in my family now, all women, children and children. If I get into trouble and want to get away, it will be difficult. There is no place in the world where I can plant the land quietly?" Xitong was angry and slapped the case down, and the dishes on it fell to the ground.


    "Yes, Chang''an is OK. You don''t come, Yuezhou is OK, and you don''t go. You have to guard the broken village in Hebei and let people bully. What can I do?"


    "The county magistrate always warns me that I''m not allowed to deal with bandits. If I''m tough, I''m not afraid of them. He always visits Mingyu and asks Mingyu to tie me to death..."


    "Wait, you have too many daughters-in-law. I can''t remember for a while. Can you tell me who Mingyu is and the little wife you marry?" Tang Hao always knows the names of some strange women from Xitong.


    He has too many daughters in law.


    "Mingyu is the eldest lady. She used to use a false name before. She told me her real name only after we round the house. His father is actually from Shanghai. Are you familiar with this name, and his family status is not lower than that of your Tang family? The wife said that Chang''an is a smelly place, and good people will be smelly. She didn''t want her children to be contaminated with your stink."


    Tang Hao sighed: "Xitong, do you think I have nothing to do and will write to you to be a pirate? Your eldest wife sent me a letter asking me to call you when I do bad things, or you will do bad things by yourself."


    What a good daughter-in-law.


    "My daughter-in-law asked you to call me?" Xitong sat down and asked Tang Hao.


    "Although I''m not a good man, I still can''t do it when I drag my friends to be a pirate. Don''t talk about it with any beads. In fact, you want to be a pirate, don''t you? I tell you, all the others on this ship except women and children want to be pirates."


    Tang Hao shook his eyelashes at him, looking very proud. Seeing his team more and more huge, my heart was happy.


    "Xiaotie also wants to be a pirate. You will take me with you. I will not disappoint you. I have practiced martial arts with my father for six years. All the horses on the Hebei road are afraid of me." Xiaotie looked at Tang Hao eagerly.


    Tang Hao patted the small iron head and said, "OK, let''s go together and be happy."


    Xitong rolled his eyes and spread his hands helplessly.


    The ship sailed into Hangou. The river here is still relatively narrow and the water flow is very fast. The speed of the ship is faster than the galloping horse. The 200 mile waterway passed in an instant. Out of Hangou, Yangzhou is in sight. Even the air seems to be rippling with a sweet aroma.

 Chapter 1288

    I don''t know what trees have been planted on both sides of the river. It tastes fragrant and pleasant. Changle''s only concern is whether these plants can be used to make perfume.


    As soon as the ship landed, I heard a solemn and stirring voice shouting: "brother Tang, brother Tang, I haven''t seen you for many years. I want to be a brother."


    Tang Hao followed the voice and went away. After seeing the visitor clearly, he immediately changed into the same sad look and shouted, "brother Jinwen, brother Jinwen, don''t break the willow in Baqiao. The bosom friend is still there. I didn''t expect you and I to meet again in Yangzhou. Did God pity my brother for many years and give me the opportunity to meet today?"


    The big man of the Zheng family is forthright, that is, he has rich feelings. If he doesn''t see him for two days, he will be enthusiastic and hate to fall asleep with him. Three years ago, he was kicked by his unbearable Lao Tzu to Yangzhou as a recorder and joined the army. Tang Hao sent a letter to this guy, saying that he would go to Yangzhou today and asked him to introduce himself to Yangzhou officials.


    I don''t know where this guy came from. He took Tang Hao''s hand and burst into tears. His hands were getting wet. He didn''t take his hand back properly. It was not until his wife got off the ship that Tang Hao was released.


    Zheng Jinwen must ask Tang Hao''s family to live in the yard he has arranged. A house with a garden used to be the ancestral house of a rich family. Because it clashed with Zheng''s family, the family accidentally received some pirate goods, and the family property was filled with public property. This house became Zheng Jinwen''s other yard.


    Tang Hao has seen many such things. If Wei Zheng was here, he might need to be sealed up.


    The house is very tidy. The dandies in Chang''an know that Tang Hao is very clean. Everything else can make do with it, that is, the house must be clean.


    Zheng Jinwen is naturally very clear.


    "Hey, brother Tang said it a little late. Just yesterday afternoon, I received the news that brother Tang was coming, so I ordered my servants to clean up all night. By noon today, I can barely live. Brother Tang is wronged for the moment. If there is something better, let''s change it."


    "Jin Wen bothered. Brother, I offended the boss in Chang''an. My reputation is smelly. My mother rushed to Lingnan to check the Lingnan Navy. I was not allowed to go back to Chang''an for three years. It''s comforting to see Jin Wen today."


    Zheng Jinwen doesn''t know why Tang Hao left Beijing. Apparently, Tang Hao was sent out by his mother. In fact, Tang Hao asked for leave to run away. However, if his mother could give him a cover, it means that his family members are not bad. If he said no in three years, he will go back.


    When will the Tang Hao family have to wait until they don''t make friends when they are unlucky? Zheng Jinwen is very clear about the friendship between Tang Hao and the crown prince. If such a person suffers a little setback, he will be exposed. That''s a joke.


    He heard that Tang Hao arranged Wei Zheng to empty Chang''an City when he left Beijing. He saw it with his own eyes these days. Who dares to break the wrist with Wei Zhenger is not a first-class cow?


    "Wei Zheng, a bearded man, can''t see the achievements of our younger generation. Brother Tang doesn''t have to send his family to Lingnan. Those areas are humid and hot, which may be harmful to his health. It''s better to place the children in Yangzhou for the time being. Although brother Tang goes to Lingnan to finish his job, the children naturally have a younger brother to take care of them."


    The brothers of Chang''an don''t know about Tang Hao and Li Wanqing. Zheng Jinwen nodded In that case, you can have a good rest. I''ll send you back when the sea breeze rises in the future. I won''t bother you during this time. If there are any orders, even if the furniture is not enough, I''ll let someone move to my house. Don''t be polite to my brothers. Tomorrow evening, my younger brother will entertain brother Tang, the assassin and don''t drive on the boat of Deyue building. He will also come at that time. Brother, don''t forget. "


    Tang Hao had no reason to refuse such a considerate arrangement and thanked him. Xiao Wu likes a pool of lotus in the backyard very much. The lotus in July is blooming, and the huge lotus leaves cover the small pond. Xiaowu dragged Di Renjie to pick the lotus for her. If he didn''t pick it, he pushed him down the pond. Di Renjie shouted in horror.


    Han Zhe, who was enjoying the lotus, was also used to the vulgarity of the Tang family. He rolled several bundles of lotus with a black and shiny whip, gently shook his wrist, took the lotus up, scraped the barb on his neck and handed it to Xiao Wu.


    "I just like Di Renjie''s picking, and I don''t want what you pick." no one expected that Xiao Wu lost his temper at this time and was about to cry. Di Renjie quickly took the lotus in Han Zhe''s hand, picked some unknown grass leaves from the edge of the lotus pond, put them in his hat and held them to Xiao Wu. He looked very shy.


    Han frog shook his head and left. He really couldn''t see it. Xiao Wu''s grievance of returning beads and tears disappeared in an instant. Even his tears disappeared quickly. As a result, di Renjie''s hat stepped on his feet and ran away.


    "Husband, it seems that your female disciple is very difficult to marry. Xiao Jie can''t stand it. He doesn''t know who can stand it? Is it high or low? When are you going to raise her?"


    Tang Hao and Changle clearly saw the scene on the edge of the lotus pond through the gauze curtain to block mosquitoes and flies.

 Chapter 1289

    Shaking the beauty to Changle without authorization, I was unhappy when I saw Xiaowu bullying Xiaojie.


    When it comes to achievement among the three children, Xiaowu must be the highest. If the child is a man, there will be no limit. Since the birth of a daughter, it is doomed to live an unstable life.


    "I want to give her to Xiaojie. It''s too difficult for other boys to control her. It''s just that doing so will hurt Xiaojie. It''s really a headache. I don''t mean that you should teach two men well when you teach disciples. In the future, we can have several brothers to take care of our children. It''s just two girls. One is cheaper."


    Changle sighed, "when my concubine entered the palace, the empress of the jade imperial concubine would smile and crook her mouth from time to time. How can her straw son deserve our children?"


    In a quiet environment, time always flies. The soft mountains and rivers in the south of the Yangtze River are easy to make people daydream. The smoke like light rain is coming. Even in summer, those raindrops are intertwined closely, just like a big net, which catches all the sadness.


    It''s good to wander around. I don''t want to think about it at any time. It''s also good to live like this all my life. Chang''an left Li Xian to worry and Yuezhou to shut down the cage to work. He wandered between the mountains and rivers. When he wanted to call the wind and rain on the sea with an eye mask, Tang Hao trembled with excitement.


    The Tang family''s ostentation is so big that it makes Yangzhou people look forward to it. Sixteen strong prairie horses lead the way. There are majestic knights on them. The armor on them is not new. The scratches of the swords on them are clear. The more this is, the more they show their steps.


    The carriage drawn by two horses is inlaid with cirrus clouds in silver, showing the extraordinary taste of the owner''s family.


    The whole carriage was made of ebony, and the wheels made of steel were inlaid with a thick layer of gelatin. Walking on flagstone Road, there was no roar of the other carriages. In middle were several people dressed in blue robes. They were laughing among horses, and crotch horses walked neatly with the little need to control themselves.


    The last sixteen Knights escorted five or six carriages, and occasionally there were beautiful maids who leaned out their heads and looked curiously at the scenery outside. Pedestrians unconsciously gave way to the road, and even some official People''s carriages quickly leaned against the roadside.


    The driving and riding of the two horses are the etiquette of the marquis. The highest title in Yangzhou city is Gao Ying''s family. Since Gao Ying was beheaded by the emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, the Gao family has completely fallen. Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has closed the Gao family as a short marquis.


    Now it has been handed down for a generation and has become an earl. Yangzhou people suddenly look at such a team and guess which Haozu in the capital is coming. When they arrive at Daming Temple today, Tang Hao made up his mind to use the momentum to suppress others.


    If you do this in Chang''an City, you will be laughed off. Out of the north gate of Yangzhou, Daming Temple is faintly visible. A corner cornice between green mountains and clear water reveals the ancient Zen temple built in the Daming period of emperor Liu songxiao and Emperor Wu of the Southern Dynasty.


    For more than 170 years, six eminent monks of great virtue have been sitting here. Shugang peak will arrive in an instant. The Taoist monk personally takes the monks in the temple to guard in front of the mountain and respectfully waits for the arrival of the Tang family.


    Seeing the skinny monk again, Tang Hao folded his hands and said, "it''s a blessing for Tang Hao to see the master''s treasure again after a farewell in Chang''an. The master has always been devoted to Buddhism. I hope the master will be convenient when I come to Daming Temple to worship the Buddha this time."


    Taoist Dharma also saluted: "monks naturally open the door."


    Taoist Dharma asked Tang Hao and Han Zhe to enjoy the scenery of the temple together. Unlike the pious two ladies, they just came to see the scenery.


    There are several tall buildings near the main hall. The largest one is called the Sutra building. It has five couplets on the second floor and is open and sparse. Han zhe pointed to the Sutra building and said, "what you want should be inside. I don''t know whether others sell your general''s face."


    As soon as the dog heard this, he immediately picked up the grade and went up. When he opened the door, he was about to go in. A stout monk stopped Gouzi: "benefactor, the Sutra building is an important place of the temple. It is not open to outsiders."


    The dog smiled and pressed on the monk''s shoulder. The monk closed his arms and wanted to hold dog Zi. Dog Zi''s body jumped up. His toes clicked on the monk''s shoulder, grabbed the lintel and turned over and entered the Sutra building.


    The monk was just about to chase in. He saw Han frog shaking his fan up the stone steps. In his anger, he waved his arm and swept across, but Han frog caught his arm with one hand. With a twist, the whole person turned over and was smashed on the stone slab. With a bang, Tang Hao''s teeth were sour.


    Han zhe went straight in. When Tang Hao passed the monk, he saw him shaking his head powerlessly, trying to recover from dizziness, and carefully stepped over his head.


    Daming Temple has a very rich collection of books, from bamboo slips to graduation, and even a lot of gem boards, which are filled with six words of Buddhist mantra, and each word is like Yin Hong''s blood.


    When I picked up the Scripture, it was cinnabar mixed with musk. Tang Hao paid more attention to those sheepskin scrolls. The chart couldn''t be drawn on paper. The wind was high and the waves were fierce on the sea. Once it got wet, a boat of people couldn''t live. I don''t know why there were so many sheepskin scrolls.

 Chapter 1290

    Occasionally open a volume, Tang Hao found that it was actually a star map engraved on it. If the imperial court took it back, maybe Zhao Yanling would be very grateful.


    The dog tossed up and down on the tall bookshelf like a monkey, and soon turned the scroll into a mess. Han Zhe, like Tang Haohao, just checked those sheepskin scrolls.


    Maybe this guy had high vision or didn''t understand it. Until a black faced monk walked into the gold Pavilion, he didn''t find a chart.


    "Boundless longevity Buddha. I wonder what distinguished guests are looking for? Can you tell the old monk that there is an old monk to help the owner find it?" the old monk seemed not angry at all. He looked at the three people like three naughty children, and his eyes were full of compassion.


    "Old monk, we''re looking for a chart. Do you see it? If you see it, give it to us." Gouzi stood on the top of the bookshelf.


    "Almsgiver, if you are looking for Buddhist classics, the old monk will obey your orders. But where do you start with the chart? Daming Temple is a place for Buddhism to cultivate their hearts, not those sea travelers who forget their lives. Why do you want a chart?"


    "Old monk, don''t say these words. I''ve been learning how to be a good man recently, so you''d better help us find out the chart and don''t invite disaster for your Daming Temple." Han zhe dropped a sheepskin scroll, patted the dust on his hands and turned back to the old monk.


    "Monks don''t lie. I really don''t know what charts are in the Sutra Pavilion. Did you misunderstand me?" I don''t seem to be angry. Seeing the messy bookshelves turned over, he was not angry and still answered politely.


    "Depending on your age, you should be a figure of the same generation of Taoist and Dharma monks. You don''t talk in secret in front of Ming people. Give me the chart. Don''t give me the chart. Old monk, do you have the heart to see the Daming Temple destroyed?"


    "If you can''t get what you want, will you destroy the Daming Temple and not be afraid of the punishment of the Buddha? Madam is still asking the Dharma in the Daming Palace at this time. There are so many differences inside and outside, and you have to seek the protection of the Buddha. General Tang doesn''t worry about the long mouth of the world?"


    Tang Hao was embarrassed when asked by the monk. He touched his nose and said: "I believe in Buddhism, so I worship sincerely. Unfortunately, Tang Hao acted recklessly. What''s more, it''s not reckless. A family has strong incense, but the temple is a gathering place for pirates. The largest group of pirates in the South China Sea is also deeply related to Daming Temple. Monk, as the commander of the Navy, it''s my bounden duty to protect the family and defend the people. Now as long as the sea chart is also for the sake of the family, I should pay attention to it Otherwise, an army will come. "


    Han zhe looked at Tang Hao strangely and whispered, "aren''t we going to be pirates, too? Why are you talking about the imperial court? I know you''re shameless. I didn''t expect you to be like this."


    The black faced old monk finally had a movement on his calm face. He sighed and said, "I knew it was wrong. Good and evil will be rewarded naturally. Although crazy music monk came from this temple, he has been expelled from the school. What he has done now has nothing to do with this temple. There is no major chart in Daming Temple."


    Tang Hao took two steps in the Sutra Pavilion, put down the star map in his hand, and said to the old monk, "Tang Hao really can''t do the thing of destroying the temple and destroying the family. You said no, I believe you for the time being. I''m taking a chance this time. I clearly reasoned with you, but you think I''m doing evil. Although my means are abominable, I know I''m not saving your Daming Temple?"


    After that, he went out of the Sutra pavilion with a smile. Han Zhe and Gouzi looked at each other and went out, leaving only the old monk with a cloudy and sunny look. Out of the Sutra Pavilion, Tang Hao seemed to forget his purpose, chatting and laughing with Han Zhe and Gouzi and strolling around the temple.


    There is a small pavilion not far away. There is a spring in it. The spring water is not big. The power water flows out of the stone gap and flows down the cliff along the stone wall after overflowing the wellhead. I''m sorry for not making a pot of tea without such good water.


    The servants soon set up the small stove. The dog picked some dried pinecones. Soon, a light blue flame came out of the eye of the fire.


    Tang Hao said to Han Zhe, "people used to say that the spring water in Daming Temple is very suitable for cooking tea. Let''s try it today. It''s a pity that there is good water and tea, and there is no good tea drinker. It''s a waste." Tang Hao sat down opposite.


    "You do things like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, which makes people cold. Is this water from heaven? What''s the difference?"


    Tang Hao shook his head: "I seldom do things now. I''m frivolous when I''m young. I think I''m right and others are wrong. Now I slowly think it''s reasonable for anyone to do anything."


    As an adult, I have learned to look at problems from the perspective of others, so it is inevitable that I am a little old-fashioned. The black faced monk came out from behind the pavilion: "as long as I heard that the general is good at cooking tea, I don''t know whether the old monk is lucky to ask for a cup of fragrant tea to moisten his heart."


    "Hahaha, just now it was said that there is good tea and water, and there is no good tea drinker. The master will sit down quickly and will not disappoint the master."


    After the black faced monk fell into his seat, he took out a few green oranges from his sleeve and put them on the short table with his hands folded: "the mountain temple is cold and has nothing to entertain guests. Just passed by the orange forest, he picked a few oranges and asked the general to taste them."

 Chapter 1291

    Tang Hao looked at the blue orange, only the size of a baby''s fist, sighed and said, "master, don''t try again. Tang Hao has two wishes to come here, one is to accompany his family to incense, and the other is to chart the sea. Daming Temple has a treasure, and all people will come to covet it. Once it attracts the attention of the imperial court, it''s difficult for Daming Temple to be alone."


    Tang Hao can''t figure it out. The chart is harmful to Daming Temple. Why do you want to guard this pile of useless waste. The black faced monk smiled without saying anything, but this time he didn''t deny the chart. He just took some sour oranges to warn Tang Hao that he would turn his teeth if he wanted to eat Daming Temple.


    Seeing that Tang Hao already knew, he was more calm. Although they were outsiders, they knew no less about the situation in the court than others. Tang Hao hurried out of Beijing, and the failure of the struggle was a certainty. The black faced monk bet that Tang Hao did not dare to be presumptuous.


    The light green tea is filled in a white porcelain cup with fragrance. The black faced monk picked up the tea and put it on his nose. He sniffed it gently, and his face was full of admiration. After slowly drinking a mouthful of tea and releasing the cup, he arched his hand, but it was an unparalleled wonderful product.


    It''s good to drink three cups of tea. If there''s more, it''s what people call drinking cattle. The servant took the tea set to the spring to wash. Tang Hao said, "since the temple has the idea of crossing the sea to preach Dharma, Tang Hao has nothing to say. But the channel needs to be constantly revised. There is no guarantee that you can cross the sea rashly after only one trip. Since Daming Temple has its own idea, I wish you all the best."


    Tang Hao didn''t understand the meaning of the chart required by Daming Temple. Just now, when he was distributing tea, he suddenly remembered that monk Jianzhen, who crossed the kingdom of Japan to the East, was not from Daming Temple?


    Black faced Sen''s face showed a sense of terror, but Tang Hao''s interest was waning. He didn''t pay so much to conquer the ocean and create a path. Was it just to carry forward the Dharma?


    "General Tang thinks it''s wrong to do this?" the black faced monk asked carefully.


    "Whatever. It''s your wish to spread Buddhism at such a great risk. It''s all respectable. Anyway, if you want to cross the sea, it doesn''t conflict with me. Give me a copy of the chart. In the future, Lingnan Navy will break a new channel. I''ll also keep one for you."


    The black faced monk nodded. This is Tang Hao''s bottom line. If they don''t know each other again, there may be a big army coming.


    Han zhe wanted to ask Tang Hao how he guessed that the monks were going to cross the sea to preach the Dharma. Seeing Tang Hao''s face as gloomy as water, he didn''t ask. When his wife returned to the city after worshipping the Buddha, he whispered, "I didn''t find out where you are smarter than me. Why can you think of what the monk of Daming Temple is thinking? Why can''t I?"


    Tang Hao said mindlessly, "there is no way to measure intelligence. I think intelligence probably refers to knowledge, insight and life experience. I don''t doubt your knowledge, and I don''t doubt your insight. If you lack the experience of dealing with people, take your time. It''s said that the sea is the most moody. When you control the sea, it''s estimated that you can control the people in the world."


    Han zhe didn''t understand. He just thought this sentence was very reasonable. If it was reasonable, he always wanted to understand. This is the stupidity of smart people.


    Changle is very angry. Where is such a waste of people? Many of the women were put on the table by others and led around like animals. They walked a little slower with a whip. Those damn Hu merchants treat people as human beings. Even if they sell slaves, they don''t lift up people''s clothes for everyone to watch.


    "Changle, don''t be angry. That''s how buying and selling slaves is. This is Datang. They have restrained a lot. If it''s more excessive in my hometown," said the western region teacher who accompanied me.


    The chart on the wall is so simple that there are no longitudes or latitudes, only inexplicable patterns. A coconut means there is water, a stick means there are natives over there, and some messy lines mean there is a steady flow.


    The yard was noisy and the sound rang again. Needless to say, Changle came back with her shopping army. Before they came back, many merchants sent countless goods, which are the results of their procurement today.


    Tang Hao put away the charts hanging on the wall and waited for Daming Temple to send them to make a comparison and make a supplement by the way. These things need to be sent to Yizhou to find professionals in the navy to do. Halfway through the meal, the housekeeper said that someone came to the door to apologize.


    Carrying a large group of people with injured legs, that is, those who were shot by the guard, it was dark outside, and I didn''t see whether they came to apologize or to show justice.


    Tang Hao smiled because he had not seen such a little child as Changle pouting for a long time. He took his finger to move her lips, turned out and stood under the hall to see what was going on.


    Two rows of guards stood in the yard Holding Horizontal knives. The servants hung lanterns in the yard and withdrew from the gate. As soon as I opened it, I heard someone sign up outside: "Qiu ningte, the owner of Tianfu, came to the house to beg the general for mercy."

 Chapter 1292

    A majestic man with a bearded beard came in from the outside, bared his upper body, walked to the middle of the yard and knelt on one knee.


    "Xiao Min''s subordinates are ignorant. They collide with his wife and ask the general to plead guilty."


    Tang Hao walked around the guy and was carried in. His legs were exposed and swollen. It seems that the doctor has dealt with it and the medicine has been washed away. This is a strange way to apologize.


    "Qiu Hu, captain of Dongying school, knocked at the commander." hearing this voice, Tang Hao saw a man standing next to him. It was Qiu Hu, his subordinate. He used to lead Koguryo. He made great contributions to the two battles in Dongting. This guy is a good soldier. He doesn''t want to die when fighting and gains a lot.


    Unexpectedly, this guy has a relative who is a marine merchant.


    "Qiu Hu, well, it''s rare for you to remember the commander-in-chief of your family. I thought your eyes grew up after you were promoted. How can you seek justice for your relatives?" Tang Hao can be called word for word. The sweat on Qiu Hu''s face collects on his chin. I don''t know what to say, so I can only kowtow constantly.


    "You son of a bitch are so brave. If you come to the door and ask for a crime, I will look up to it. Lingnan Navy doesn''t produce kowtows."


    "Marshal, forgive me. It''s all the fault of a humble position. My younger brother Qiu Ning hasn''t seen the world and acts recklessly. Please forgive him for his diligence in killing the enemy in a humble position." Qiu Ning, who is lying on the ground, didn''t expect that his men had a fight with others and lost. Why would he die if he listened to my elder brother?


    Qiu Hu is just a general under his command. He is nothing in the Lingnan Navy. At best, he is just a small soldier who has come to the fore. Such a person is domineering in a place like Yangzhou.


    "As I said before, Qiu Hu, a water general, needs to know that he is restrained and knows how to advance and retreat. Your brother''s men know that there is a very noble man opposite. They dare to do it, and their brains are confused by shit. They also think that people all over the world must give you face. Although I''m out to play, my mother ordered me to check the military discipline. Since something happened, don''t expect to be forgiven , your credit and rank are fought with your life, so I won''t move. I must teach you a lesson. Someone scolded Qiu Hu''s fifty army sticks and put them in detention for five days as an example. "


    Qiu Huchang sighed. According to the military rules, meat responsibility is not handled, and meat responsibility is not handled. After the Marshal''s disposal, it means that he will be fine as long as he is punished and locked up. Thanks quickly and thank the marshal for his mercy.


    After that, Tang Hao''s two guards dragged him aside, took off his pants and began to beat the board. Qiu Hu put a wooden stick in his mouth and just held the fifty army stick down. He came back trembling and continued to listen to the order


    "I still have 20 days to stay in Yangzhou. After confinement, I''ll collect charts. The more, the better." Tang Hao returned to the back hall after sending out his errands. Qiu Ning is not a member of the army and is too lazy to deal with it.


    Dongyu opened his mouth and slapped Qiu Hu on the ass. Qiu Hu screamed out in pain. The human bear came up and said: "Dog day, that is, the general. The general is open to his brothers. If he met Hou Junji, they would have been sent to fill the grave and hurry back to prison. The general should hurry to do the job he arranged. Today, for the sake of the chart, the general almost set the Daming Temple on fire and took your idiot brother away."


    Qiu Hu took his brother out of the house. He lay on the ground and was carried away. Qiu Ning asked nervously, "brother, this handsome man looks so young.


    Qiu Hu sighed slowly and said: "Young? There are hundreds of thousands of lives under my hand. Xiaoning has poked the basket this time. My brother will carry it. Don''t be arrogant in the future. We are a sea merchant. Although we have a few money at home, the foundation is not very clean. We still need the protection of the marshal to have some face in Yangzhou. Go to look for the chart now. Whether you buy or rob, the more charts you can get."


    "You just asked me to be an honest man. Is it appropriate to make a chart like this?"


    "You know a fart. You used to fool around on your own, but now you work for the army. The two are very different. Don''t worry, the marshal will take it in case of an accident. This is the time for you to shake your prestige. Go quickly and let them send me back to the barracks."


    When Tang Hao returned to his study, Xitong was already there. There were many charts on the table. Tang Hao frowned and said, "Xitong, it''s not necessary. Daming Temple has promised to send the charts over a few days."


    Xitong snorted and said disdainfully, "you can believe what those bald donkeys say. Your front foot promised, and your back foot hid many of these charts. Speaking of it, you also led the army. How can you wake up so easily? Even monks don''t tell the truth these days. Of course, what''s the matter with honest people?"


    "There''s you, cunning like a monkey. I don''t worry about those monks playing tricks when you stare at Daming Temple." Xitong''s temperament is sometimes like a child. He has to coax. I don''t know how he mixed under Tian Xiangzi''s hands. It''s like mixing childlike innocence. It''s incredible.

 Chapter 1293

    Seeing him sitting in a chair with his legs higher than his head, he knew that he was immersed in complacency. However, when Tang Hao opened the chart, he smiled bitterly and said, "trouble is coming. You brought the distribution map of other people''s pirates. It is estimated that the people of Daming Temple will go crazy."


    "Look at the marks on the picture. I didn''t expect that there are so many disasters in the South China Sea. The sea is not peaceful this time. Who does this crescent represent? It can''t be crazy music monk? Qiu bearded guest has made a comeback and occupied so many islands." Tang Hao was surprised.


    And what does this circle represent? Tang Hao was still immersed in strong excitement. He didn''t find a black faced monk standing opposite Xitong and one outside the door. Impressively, it is the Taoist Dharma, the old monk who will always be miserable.


    At this time, it even looks particularly powerful. A jujube stick was horizontal behind him. The long Shoumei was calm and automatic. It looked very angry. The wordless body also appeared in the study. The teacup in his hand didn''t put down. Han zhe stood by the pond.


    Han zhe watches the white lotus at night. In fact, he wants to go to the roof. There is a bright moon behind him, more like an immortal. But there were already people on it. Danying stood on the cornice and a strong crossbow was ready to go.


    "These pirates have poor taste and have no creativity. Looking at our black flag, everyone knows that pirates are coming. Xitong, I am already trembling with excitement. When I think that those pirates will rush out to rob and be robbed by me, I can''t help but want to go to Lingnan earlier. Think about it. Countless big ships are colliding on the rough sea and falling on the mast With a rope and full of pirates, they have knives in their mouths. Old seven, you will understand that life is not perfect if you don''t be a pirate in your life. "


    Tang Hao turned his back to the gate and talked to Xitong about the benefits of being a pirate. After talking for a long time, he didn''t respond. This guy with robber genes in his bones was not bewitched. It''s not normal. When Tang Hao looked back and saw a room full of people, he was rarely ashamed.


    "General, you''re going to be a pirate. I can''t stop you, but this picture has too much to do. You must return it. Otherwise, even if the blood splashes five steps today, I''ll take back the picture." the Taoist monk walked into the study step by step. As soon as he squatted on the ground with a jujube stick, the green stone slab on the ground broke into several pieces in an instant.


    An old man of dozens of years old, how can he still have so much strength?


    "Old monk, you think too much. If you''re going to impeach Li Jing, I don''t need this picture at all. He''s like a toothless tiger in the court now. Do you think I can''t collect evidence of Qiu bearded guest cracking the earth with the skill of Lingnan Navy?"


    "The general is merciful. He will not act like a villain, but this picture is not enough for external humanity. Please return it. The rest of the charts can be taken by the general."


    Looking at the old monk''s sad face, Tang Hao knocked his finger on the table, rolled up the picture, tied it up, put it in the old monk''s hand and said: "The world is dangerous and people''s hearts are unpredictable. The great monk has great ambition, and Tang Hao is not worth being a villain. Return this picture to you, and no one will publicize it everywhere, but crazy music monk is a threat anyway. This time I go to sea for Li Jing. In addition to this hidden worry, the court is chaotic enough to allow no more generals to die."


    When the old monk left, his eyes were strange and he wanted to talk. Tang Hao turned a blind eye, sent the two monks away, and then turned out a chart. While the picture still had memories, he made all these marks, and a brand-new map of the distribution of forces in the sea and Xinjiang reappeared in front of everyone.


    The dog scratched his head and asked, "general, the old monk is so stupid. He will think, will you draw a new picture?"


    Facing such an idiot''s question, his speechless face suddenly collapsed, and Han zhe directly left. Xi Tong patted the dog on the shoulder and said: "No, dog, I took the picture taken by the old monk from the Sutra Pavilion of Daming Temple. It can be used as evidence, but this picture is not this picture. It was painted by Tang Hao himself. No matter how it looks, it can''t be used as evidence. Big people pay attention to the fact that the evidence is conclusive. Once the fraud is exposed, it will be a great disaster. Even if other evidence is true, that''s it It''s fake. If someone breaks it, hey, boy, all your evidence will be fake, and you won''t be trusted any more. "


    There are too many masters, which is also trouble. Han Zhe always wants to find Danying trouble. Xitong wants to compete with Wuyan when he has nothing to do. Xiao Tie can''t beat the dog. He is often beaten everywhere looking for teeth.


    After Gouzi beat Xiaotie again, Xitong beat Gouzi. Then, he asked Gouzi, "tell me, your wordless grandpa is better, or your uncle Xitong is better?"


    Seeing that Xitong asked seriously, Gouzi thought for a while and said, "if Grandpa is also 40 years old this year, you have supported a incense stick in his hand. Now, as long as you compete for no more than three quarters, you will lose. If you exceed three quarters, Grandpa will lose. If you are beaten to death, you will be killed by grandpa."


    Xitong nodded his head, deeply convinced. From then on, he will never go to wordless for advice.

 Chapter 1294

    Qiu Hu''s work efficiency is very high. Charts are constantly sent, and the charts of Daming Temple are also sent. We should find suitable ones from the mountain of charts. This is a very boring and boring job. Tang Hao couldn''t have finished it without Liu Fang''s help.


    If you want to play the game well, you have to make countless preparations. Only when you are fully prepared can you be a good pirate. Tang Hao didn''t expect that the sea would become the target of robbery. At this time, the monks of Daming Temple may have conveyed the news of Tang Hao''s bad intentions to the Qiu bearded guest. This guy can be invincible on the sea. He should not have a false reputation. What''s more, he has the secret support of Li Jing behind him. I''m afraid he has no less military equipment than Tang Hao, a town general.


    The trade wind came as promised, and the tide foamed on the beach. The arrogant and domineering Tang family finally left, Yangzhou people finally breathed a sigh of relief, and those arrogant Hu merchants finally dared to show up.


    When the boat went out of the Yangtze River Estuary, Tasha, the western region teacher of the Academy, pointed to a large island full of reeds in the middle of the sea and said, "Tang Hao, that''s the baby island. You said there was soil on it, and I didn''t find anything when I came back. Look at the soldiers on the island until now. When did you cheat?"


    "I never cheat. Mr. Tasha, look at that island now. Is it a circle bigger than what you saw at that time? It can make an island in the water bigger and bigger. Tell me, what else can it be? It has such a magical power. If you take away your hope, the island will soon be flattened by the waves. God works miracles, we will It should not be disturbed and let it gradually complete its mission, which is a respect for the nature of heaven and earth. "


    Tang Hao didn''t want to say it, but when he saw Han Zhe''s eyes flickering, he pricked his ears and had to tell the story again.


    If you cheat others first, then cheat them in the end, so as not to hurt his hard gathered self-confidence. After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Han zhe looked thoughtfully at the island in front of him. His intuition told him that he should not believe it, but the real island in front of him rolled up a storm in his heart.


    The island must be in hand. It should be a blessed land.


    The sunrise on the sea is always magnificent. Tang Hao refused to let go of such beautiful scenery. In fact, as long as conditions permit, he never missed the opportunity to watch the sunrise and sunset on the ship. At this time, the winter fish will take out a can of son''s fish porridge and send it up. Knowing that the general liked it, he went into the sea early in the morning to catch a big grouper and mixed it with a little curry.


    Meat and broken rice taste very good. The general can''t get tired of it.


    Liu Fang, who had not come out for a long time, came out of the cabin and sat opposite Tang Hao. "I have marked the chart, but it is not neat. When you arrive in Guangzhou, you need to find talents in this field. I suggest not to give this chart to Lingnan Navy. No matter how they respect you, don''t forget that you are not the emperor."


    You can''t miss the litchi in Lingnan. The litchi on these two trees is the last to mature in such a large orchard. Changle picked a big basket just now. She said that her little daughter liked to eat. Needless to say, Xiaowu came to pick it.


    It rained for a whole month and finally it was sunny. The whole family, young and old, moved out of their chairs to bask in the sun. The sun in Lingnan was very poisonous. Soon it scattered and left, leaving only Li Wanqing with a busy face.


    Li Wanqing is ecstatic about the arrival of the whole family. Chang''an is the territory of Princess Changle, but here, she is the real master.


    There is a big swimming pool at home, which was specially built by Tang Hao. Since xiaoya''er and Xiaowu liked swimming, no man has appeared in the inner house, including Tang Hao.


    On a hot day, di Renjie wore a pair of shorts and walked barefoot on the deck. His feet were not afraid of scalding. Three months was enough to destroy a handsome young man with a jade face to the sky into a black charcoal head. Everyone else took a big boat and played all the way to Lingnan.


    Di Renjie was different. He packed up a small burden, first by express ship, then by car, and finally rode for a month. He crossed the ancient Merlin Road and arrived on land for a week. His only purpose was to help the master supervise the weapons and devices on the three warships.


    These are three warships with a displacement of 1000 tons. They use longitudinal sails and can rotate flat trapezoidal inclined sails.


    It can adjust the angle of sailing at any time according to the direction of the wind, and can take the zigzag route and sail against the wind.


    "Young master, these three big winged ships, according to my opinion, there are no ships on the sea that can compare with him. The general is a famous general who has been in battle for a long time. It''s easy to control these three ships and cross the sea. I don''t understand. Can such a sailboat really sail against the wind? Is it big without oars?"


    It has been six years since old tie received the order from Tang Hao to build ships in Lingnan. In the six years, he has built 11 large and small warships for Lingnan Navy, which can be said to be the leader of shipbuilding generals.

 Chapter 1295

    "Old iron Grandpa, anyway, the warship will go to sea soon. As long as the weapon is loaded up, we will try the boat. Now there are too many typhoons. After the rainy season is over, the old fellow will go to the sea to see if you go."


    "How can old fellow be reduced? These three ships are the old man''s efforts, and do not look at it over the sea, how can I close the eyes? The old iron generation is built on shipbuilding, and with these three ships, the old man can also comfort an array of ancestors.


    People, old and young, talk at home at night and have a very speculative conversation. Di Renjie doesn''t have the stink of those official children. He only depends on his age.


    When he left Beijing, di Renjie had a long talk with his master. Finally, he jointly formulated the trip. It turned out that Tang Hao didn''t intend to tell his mother and sneak away. The chaotang couldn''t afford the storm. He had to run as fast as possible. When Li Xian began to show his ambition, it was difficult to go.


    Di Renjie put forward the opposite opinion. He believes that there should be no fewer procedures, especially the procedures in the court must be complete, otherwise no one will have a good impression of the Tang family when he comes back, and it will be difficult for those who run away to want friends.


    "Master, since Wei Zheng has been used to force himself to the point where he can''t go, don''t waste it. You might as well take advantage of this opportunity to continue to let Fang Xuanling give the Tang and Tang families a reason to run. In this way, the effect is very obvious."


    Even good people like Fang Xuanling are not optimistic about the future of the Tang family in Chang''an. On the premise of self-protection, both the crown prince and others will understand Tang Hao''s behavior. When things come to an end, we need to be bold. Everyone knows. The more this time, the more cautious you should be.


    There is no difference between the political game and the confrontation between the two armies. It depends on who is fully prepared and who makes fewer mistakes. All these should start from an early age. Many people who lose big games actually start to collapse from a small place. Di Renjie knew that the master could not give up his friendship, so he had to choose to escape. On the one hand, he was the prince who grew up and began to want power, on the other hand, he was Li Zhi who was kind to himself.


    Tang Hao was also in a dilemma as old fellow Zhao was embarrassed. The old iron went over and over again. Those hammers of copper and willow hammers were just knocking on. When they heard the empty sound, they had to rework. This was his masterpiece and his lifeblood.


    Standing too long, the soles still hurt. While he could stand it, di Renjie decided to go back to the warehouse. The lychee sent by the teacher''s mother this morning has been eaten up. She soaked it in ice water for a while. At last, she took a look, climbed over the wall and rushed into the warehouse. There are already people in the warehouse.


    A slightly fat man was lying on a bamboo chair eating iced litchi. He also had a large glass of red grape wine at hand. It was the top-grade grape wine he stole from master''s cellar. There were only two jars at home. This liter was the last half jar.


    Tang Hao''s eyes turned red when he saw Li Dan with a forked beard. The characteristic of smart people is that they almost know the general results when the event just shows signs. As soon as Li Dan, who is buried in making weapons in the hall, came out of the ground, he heard his brother''s words "want to take more responsibility", which made him feel thunderous.


    He didn''t know why lady Zhaoyi had snowy mountains in the winter, and he didn''t understand why Tang Hao left everything he had done half done and ran away with his family. Wei Zheng is sour and old-fashioned, but he is not an impeccable person. Although Fang Xuanling''s power is not strong and invincible, how can Tang Hao admit defeat at this time?


    After thinking about it, Li Dan found that Tang Hao was in the same situation as himself. It was difficult to be small between the two, not to mention his awkward position. Whatever he did was wrong.


    If you ignore everything and lie underground to study, you will be regarded as waiting for the opportunity. If you participate more, you will be regarded as having ulterior motives. It is not advisable to return to the fief, and you will be regarded as a sting dragon by others.


    Tang Hao''s choice is right. Being a pirate in Lingnan is really the only way he can go. I left a message for my mother. Father, brother, there is no need to greet. They are all understanding people. Is there any reason why they can''t see it?


    Take the bodyguard and run. Just be a pirate, too. So I ran all the way to Lingnan.


    "Did you eat?"


    "No."


    "Sao Zi noodles, I didn''t eat either." Tang Hao ordered the cook to cook. Then he found a chair and sat opposite Li Dan. He took a cup and was ready to have two drinks.


    "I know your difficulties. You''re right not to tell me. If you say it, it will become the source of right and wrong. Others will say that you can''t afford to sow discord between our brothers."


    Li Dan took a gulp of wine, left the cup on the table and rubbed his face irritably. "It''s good to be here. Anyway, I''m going to be a pirate. I''ve got everyone here these days. Life and death are vital and wealth is in heaven. Don''t blame me if something happens."


    "When pirates can shoot?"


    "Required."


    "That''s good. Give me the crossbow. Put more gunpowder on the ship. I''ll start to match it these days. As long as your ship goes into the sea and doesn''t fall apart, no one can be our opponent." they have a recliner. They both look like their spine has been pulled out and lie on the recliner.


    After eating a bowl of noodles, Li Dan''s soul seemed to be back.

 Chapter 1296

    Li Dan took Tang Hao to the beach, threw away his shoes and stepped barefoot on the soft beach.


    There are many seashells washed ashore by the waves on the beach. Some are very beautiful. It is common for people on the beach, but Li Dan picked up the most beautiful one and put it on his robe. He was puzzled and asked Tang Hao, "this thing is so beautiful. Why don''t you send some to my house?"


    "Who said I didn''t? I gave Lanling a huge shell as a box. It''s super beautiful. Your concubine took a bucket of pearls from my house. She didn''t want shells herself."


    "This stupid woman is so mean that she shakes pearls when she goes back. How can she shake shells for fun?"


    Tang Hao once thought that buying a pearl was a story of ridicule and stupidity. After spending a long time with big people, he found that the person who did it was definitely a dignitary.


    Money is ridiculous in their eyes. They buy it if they like the box. As for the pearls inside, they really don''t have enough teeth. It''s no big deal to give them back to others.


    It is estimated that Tang Hao can do such a thing now. Di Renjie also jumped out of the sea with a smile, but he soon climbed up the coast and shook his underwear desperately. A copper plate crab fell out of it. Looking at his frightened face, it is estimated that the crab did a good job.


    As soon as Li Dan was ready to laugh at it, he felt that his toes had been severely pinched by something and screamed ashore. Sure enough, there was a crab hanging on his toes. He was not the only one. As long as the people who went into the water were not caught. The old fellow ran away from the distance and urged everyone to leave. How dare you swim in the crab Bay? By September, the crab will have to move.


    There are crabs all over the water.


    "Come on, the sun will set and the crabs will come out of the sea."


    When a group of people put on their clothes and looked down from the high platform, their hair stood up. On the four or five meter wide coast, there are countless crabs crawling in layers.


    Seagulls and Osprey circle happily on the beach. A dive will take away a crab, but the crab seems to ignore it. It moves forward in the woods on the edge of the beach like an orderly army.


    Li Dan looked at the boundless old fellow crabs. He said that this is the fate of the crab. He wanted to know what his fate was.


    The crab army marched for three days, and the Bay was covered with countless crab bodies. Tang Hao and Li Dan were no longer in the mood to eat crabs. There were so many that they were disgusting.


    Heroes who wanted to be pirates gathered from all directions. They were all retired soldiers of Lingnan Navy. They habitually formed a team according to their previous appearance in the army. They came to Lingnan thousands of miles away and waited eagerly for the day when the giant boat went to sea.


    Although Tang Hao''s orders have some effects, they are definitely not large enough to make more than 800 sergeants so enthusiastic. Although Liu Fang said that the gathering of heroes at the command of the general was a big scene. In fact, whether a family is strong depends on its appeal.


    Liu Fang believes that the Tang family has the potential of a door valve.


    "The appeal of bullshit is the credit of money. In the past, they were asked to join the sea operation, but they all shirked it one by one. After being a soldier for several years, they didn''t see the benefits of the sea operation. They said they wanted to go home and take care of their mother. Now they heard that Lingnan had a big fortune to make, so they immediately left my mother and ran over."


    Tang Hao kicked from the front row to the back row of the team. He scolded a group of evil talents in his mouth. All of them lived well. He didn''t know whether they could fight again. You''re all fat pigs. There should be two more like you on the ship. Do I transport treasure or fat pigs?


    I don''t know if these guys can jump with a rope.


    "If I return to the general, I used to be a cook on the ship. I don''t need to jump. I''m worried about my brothers'' intestines and stomach. I''ll come right away. If my brothers don''t eat well, they have no strength. If they don''t have strength, they can''t grab the baby. My old Huang''s craft brothers all know."


    The fat man was kicked and stood steady. It seems that he hasn''t put down his kung fu after many years of practice on the ship.


    "My mother has arranged that when we get to the sea, there is no reason that we are only allowed to rob others and not allowed to rob us. When we get to the sea, please ask Lord long for blessing."


    "General, my subordinates were transferred by my mother to guard the warehouse, which is the oil depot. My subordinates thought that the commander-in-chief wanted to be a pirate and at least two were in charge, so they deliberately clashed with Sima Wudu. Sima took the opportunity to ask for leave. Sima didn''t even think about it. Three years ago, Lai Chuanfeng and Yang Yueming had a dispute with Sima Wudu for some reason. It''s estimated that it will be soon It''s Lingnan. "


    Hearing Liu Renyuan''s words, Tang Hao was in a panic. Wudu Sima is recognized as an invincible figure in his heart. If he offended them, it would be difficult to make progress in his official career.


    They can be regarded as successful people now. As long as they endure slowly, they will always endure to the commanding position of the first army. After all, Lingnan Navy is still the strongest fleet in Datang. I don''t know how many people are coveting their position. It''s really thoughtless to work without thinking.

 Chapter 1297

    "Come on, we''re all here. Let''s continue to stir the horse spoon in a pot."


    Tang Hao gave an order: "before they come, you should take up the training of these people before they get on the ship. If you don''t go to bed for a year or two, you will be a little lax. Whether you are a pirate or an army, it''s right to practice. Don''t leave one behind, no matter whether it''s a cook or an accountant. One counts as one. Except Mr. wordless, the rest should be trained."


    The sea is different from land. When Tang Hao said the last few words, he turned and faced Dan Ying and Xitong, Han Zhe and them. Han zhe wanted to raise an objection, but when he saw that Dan Ying didn''t make a noise, he shut his mouth.


    Liu Fang also stayed and prepared her own strategy. After Tang Hao arranged the progress, di Renjie stayed to supervise the construction of the warship, and speechless returned to Yizhou with Tang Hao and Li Dan. Although the seaside is good and the conditions are too simple, Li Dan is still very unaccustomed.


    After the warships were built, Tang Hao and Li Dan set out from Guangzhou with 40 or 50 merchant ships and plunged into the vast South China Sea, ready to seek profits from their capital, but also to completely open up maritime trade routes and have a strong fleet escort, which is a once-in-a-lifetime good thing for those merchants,


    What''s more, the famous generals go to sea. There are not only wind and waves, but also very ferocious pirates. The most terrible is the Pirates of the three wolf country. They are not only fierce, but also kill countless goods.


    Countless merchants are not afraid of the threat of waves and hurricanes, but they are swallowed by these pirates. But it doesn''t matter now. Tang Hao sat on a chair and looked into the distance with a telescope. In front of him was Hainan Island. There were only natives and some eunuchs on it. The Golden Dragon flag on the giant ship was floating. Tang Hao saw many people waving and jumping on the beach.


    Returning the telescope to Liu Renyuan, Tang Hao said, "go ahead at full speed. We don''t have much time, but we have a lot of things to do. Getting through the road is the first element."


    Liu Renyuan agreed. Not long after, the horn sounded, the sailors on the ship kept shaking all kinds of flags, and the speed of the whole fleet suddenly became much faster. The sun gradually rose and the deck became hot.


    Tang Hao returns to the warehouse and sees Wu Yan and Liu Fang still holding a kettle and playing chess on a fixed chessboard. This is a chessboard specially made of magnet. As long as you drop the pieces, the iron chessboard will be firmly nailed on it. Wordlessly, you will regard this pair of chessboard as a treasure and don''t allow others to touch it.


    Dan Ying stood on one side watching the war. He grew up in Zhoushan with Ding Yanping since childhood. He is no stranger to the sea.


    So this period of training is hardly anything to him. Han zhe looks well proportioned and has extraordinary martial arts skills, but this guy threw a weight in the water and didn''t mean to float at all. After being rescued, he hit two people who taught him to swim.


    Later, the one who could teach him to swim was Dan Ying. Han zhe compared with Dan Ying. Unfortunately, he was beaten up again. He was thrown into the sea again and again by Dan Ying. He pulled it up after he had drunk enough of the sea water.


    For a long time, Han zhe found that he already had water. Since the first time, when Xidi old fellow was launched by Mr. Wu, he love swimming. Now he has the courage to go down to sharks, and the big knife is replaced by two iron bars. Tang Hao sent the winter fish man bear to Li Dan''s Qing que.


    Three large ships surrounded a large number of merchant ships. After Qiongzhou Island, a long string of small islands appeared in front of him. Tang Hao specially turned the ship around the crab island. The body inserted on the wooden stick had long turned into dead bones. The whole island looked gloomy, even in the blue and white days.


    "General, since the first World War in the sea before you, no Hu people''s ships dare to enter this large sea area, not even pirates. When my subordinates command the Navy here, pirates will be inserted into this island every year."


    "You say these bodies are not the ones I set up?"


    "General, the sea breeze is strong. The body is pecked by seabirds after hanging it for a few days. There will be nothing left after another wind. You must hang a new one every year."


    Tang Hao then nodded. This is the sea area of Datang, and the warships of Lingnan Navy often appear. It is estimated that no short eyed pirate will come. After passing wangxiangtai, he will leave the water area controlled by Datang.


    "General, the local natives will flock here. I don''t know where the Spice Island you said will be. There are only three of us. There is no goods on the island. You can''t ask the brothers to come in vain?" Liu Renyuan is very worried that the general is cheating. If there are no goods, cheating alone will cause a fatal blow to morale.


    "Don''t worry, this time I specially prepared five empty ships to load spices. It''s not an island, it''s a series of islands. I''m only worried that I can''t find enough people to pick spices. I''m not worried that there are no spices."


    The so-called spice refers to cardamom, pepper, clove and other condiments. Now any dozen condiments in the kitchen have their traces, but at that time, they were definitely rare.

 Chapter 1298

    Spice is one of the most important commodities in international trade. In the Qin Dynasty, spice trade had appeared. By the end of the Han Dynasty, this scale had been expanded. Unfortunately, there were five random flowers later, and this trade had a fault in the Central Plains.


    It was not until Persian merchants appeared that the spice trade began to rise. Persians got spices from India and sent them all the way to Chang''an. The price can be imagined. If it had not been for the continuous wandering in Southeast Asia and Guangzhou in the past two years, the price of spices would still be higher than that of gold.


    Tang Hao only knew that Spice Island was on the equator, not far from Indonesia. He didn''t know anything else, but it was enough to know this in Datang. Long distance sailing is very boring. Li Dan had already boarded Tang Hao''s ship. It was boring to stay on the Qingque alone.


    It is very unlucky that women are not allowed to board the Datang fleet, even in the most enlightened Lingnan fleet. Nor will they allow their own women to go on their own ship, which is a prohibition followed by all sailors.


    Li Dan couldn''t take Meier on board to relieve his boredom. Then he watched Tang Hao send bean sprouts on board.


    Not eating vegetables for a long time can''t supplement vitamins. It''s a matter of time before you get scurvy. Although oranges are very good, they are not resistant to storage. Fortunately, the Tang family has simple canned fruits, especially sugar water oranges, which are most popular. Tang Hao found a big sieve.


    He carefully selected the soybeans and threw away the flat bad ones. If he washed them twice with water on the shore, but no one was willing to waste water on the sea, so Tang Hao picked them up one by one.


    "Brother, the battle you said has never been fought. There is no beard boat on the sea. There is no way to rob. By the way, you say that people don''t eat bean sprouts and oranges will really spoil blood?"


    "That''s natural. Don''t complain. How many people can''t expect to sail safely on the sea. I didn''t expect to sail in such a comprehensive way. But look at these three big ships. Even if they intend to rob, they will run away. Lai Chuanfeng, Yang Yueli is obedient on your ship these days?"


    Li Dan said with a smile, "it''s not bad. Your people are easy to use, and dog is also good. Tell you, let dog follow me in the future. My bodyguard is very good in martial arts, but it''s hard to use his brain."


    Tang Hao wrapped the beans in gauze and soaked them in water. He didn''t say until he was completely invaded. "The dog is not mine. People have their own home. If you want to use him, talk to him, and then say it to Mr. wordless. It''s estimated that it''s not a big problem."


    His father-in-law, Hong Cheng, has long forced him to fight for an official position. It''s good to go to Li Dan''s house. At least one official position.


    Tang Hao, wearing a vest and shorts, looked at the merchant ships in the fleet and said to Li Dan in the same dress, "this is Java. I heard they are very fierce. Why do they look so docile today?"


    Li Dan said expressionless, "it is recorded in the geography annals that the Javanese are really fierce, but you shoot all the people who are floating on the sea to death in the sea. Now the king of Java is still hanging on the corner of your princess. How dare you say they don''t obey?"


    After the long springboard was set up, Tang Hao and Li Dan got off the boat and broke the other people''s country. They always went to the imperial city to see, didn''t they?


    According to Lai Chuanfeng, it is full of stones and wood. Javanese people don''t like to wear clothes, and their curly hair is more like felt. Tang Hao was curious about how those businessmen traded with these people. They seemed to have nothing to exchange. They had a broken knife pinned to their waist. Tang Hao broke it when he folded it.


    "General, fighting for supremacy on the battlefield is your strength, but bartering is the strength of Laojiu and others. Look, these people also like silk, satin and linen. It''s a waste to exchange them. It''s good to hold those glass balls for them to play." the old shopkeeper Feng''s smiling eyes narrowed and saw Tang Hao and Li Dan look dazed, Just lead the way ahead.


    When he came to the king''s city, he pointed to the gate and said, "Lord, general, you two, please look at this gate. It was made of the best ebony wood. Look, it''s half a foot thick. These are the plates taken from Ebony trees for hundreds of years. The wood is tough and inviolable. It''s enough to be transported back to Datang. It''s worth thousands of gold."


    Li Dan took the knife in his hand and knocked twice. If so, he arched the shopkeeper''s hand to show that he had been taught. The old shopkeeper was more and more satisfied. He took out a small hammer from his arms and knocked it at random against the rubble in the corner. After a few times, he knocked off the foot of the stone, took the stone to Li Dan and said, "Lord, you see the fineness of the jade. Although the color is messy, it''s also excellent to take it back to make a headdress."


    "The sea star that the general gave to his mother actually came from here. It is said that as long as you walk, you will go to the lion country. The precious stones there are the best."


    He pointed to the crooked main building and said: "Don''t underestimate this building. You see, the doorpost is red sandalwood, the floor is Rouge wood, and the shelf on the roof is aloe wood. Living in such a building, not only snakes, insects, rats and ants don''t come, but they can prolong life. To tell you the truth, my Lord, although our Datang house is beautiful, if you want to change it, you can''t change a hundred houses for such a broken house."

 Chapter 1299

    The room was full of fur, and a large group of women were naked in the corner. The old shopkeeper impatiently roared away these women and took off their feathers.


    "General, look, this is phoenix hair. Each one is priceless."


    Li Dan''s eyes are about to jump out. Tang Hao rubs his head. The old man''s blowing is really out of spectrum. Where is the Phoenix in the world? The old shopkeeper didn''t care about Tang Hao''s ridicule. He took out a fire fold from his arms, took a feather and burned it on the fire.


    Tang Hao was surprised to find that the fire fold could not burn feathers. What''s the reason?


    "Give me all these things. I''ll be useful when the mother''s birthday comes." Li Dan impolitely put all the feathers into his leather bag and looked at Tang Hao with vigilance.


    "Look at your promise. A feather means a phoenix? The king of Java is still hanging at the corner of the boat. Just threaten him to catch more than a dozen Phoenix and let him come back. Only when they get a few live ones can they have face." they hurried out of the palace and gave Lai Chuanfeng a demolition order. The wood on it must be completely removed.


    The king of java was brought up. The tongues in charge of interpretation were very attentive to wipe the sweat of the king of Java and said a big deal with the king of Java. He was worthy of being the king. When his eyes turned, he asked Tang Hao to help him kill the other king of Java before he was willing to catch the Phoenix.


    Tang Hao pulled the tongue man over and asked, "tell me how many kings there are in Java? It seems that there are more than one or two in what you just said. How many are there?"


    "General, there are countless Java kings. As long as there is a castle and there are a group of people under his command, he can call himself the Java king. When we walk in Java, we can only divide it into East, West, north, South, middle and left Java according to the direction. You see, you regard him as the inner length. Even if it is similar, no one can tell how long our Datang is."


    Tang Hao and Li Dan looked at each other and agreed to the requirements of the Java king. If necessary, they would agree to all his requirements. There are so many royal palaces, which is enough to make a fortune.


    Liu Fang is no stranger to the southeast. When Li Dan took out the Phoenix hair to show off, Liu Fang took the flag back into the jar, picked up one and looked at it carefully, then put it down, wiped her hands and said: "What Phoenix? The name of this bird is blissful bird. I saw it in those years. It is really very beautiful. Its feathers are not afraid of fire because it smears saliva on its feathers. Whenever there is a lightning strike and a fire, it rolls its body in the fire a few times in order to kill the insects on its body."


    Liu Fang then said, "the bird of paradise is indeed the most beautiful bird I have ever seen in my life. The sour smell on the feathers is caused by saliva, not by those women."


    "I want a palace like that," Li Dan immediately transferred his goal to the palace. "Just grab one and come back."


    Li Dan jumped up like a child and shouted to Liu Renyi to send him back to the Qingque. He was also ready to arrange troops and let his hands go down to help him grab a palace.


    Tang Hao went back to his cabin. Han frog shook his fan and came down from the deck. "You rely on strong ships and guns to rob soil and land. I found that you seem to particularly enjoy the feeling of bullying the weak. When I used to walk in the world, my mind was like you now. Tang Hao, come back to the mountain with me."


    "There''s really nothing to miss in this dirty world. Although we can''t live forever by swallowing the mist in the morning and evening, it''s better to be quiet. Hey, why are you busy all day? If you work hard, they''re trying to destroy it. When you''re the only builder in the world, chaos will come and destroy your whole life''s efforts. Tang Hao, you won''t succeed Yes, you can see that kings like savages have the ambition to control everything, not to mention the prosperous Tang Dynasty, you are doomed to failure. "Han zhe said, looking at the distance.


    Tang Hao took out a piece of jade and put it on the table. "Han Zhe, all I can do is peel off the stone outside the jade to reveal his original face and put it in front of the world. Han Zhe, you don''t understand. I like Datang."


    Justice is definitely the best fig leaf. When robbing, you can take it out without taboo. What do the natives know? They burn spices as firewood, but they also dislike that this firewood is not easy to burn and tastes too strong. Give the natives a glass ball quickly, remove his firewood pile and let it play its original role.


    It''s wrong to use sandalwood as a bench. Although the bench has been polished by the natives'' ass, this is the advantage of sandalwood. I''ll give you a glass ball, a glittering baby, and change your family''s bench.


    Just because my family has nothing to sit on, I can''t sit on a big stone. The robe I wear is precious.


    The natives were kind and couldn''t bear to see the guests sitting on the stone, so they contributed the benches and beds at home, replaced two glass balls and sat respectfully in the safest place at home.


    Li Dan is very interested in raiding the city recently. In the end, he is the king of Java.

 Chapter 1300

    Wearing a hat made of feathers, Li Dan stood on the highest tree all day and howled, declaring that he was the only king here.


    At the first sight of the bird of paradise, Tang Hao almost knelt. If there is any bird in the world more like a phoenix than a bird of paradise, Tang Hao will not believe it. He thinks he sees a Phoenix.


    Four beautiful feathers, shaking in the sun, are as bright as clouds. Li Dan pinched Tang Hao''s neck and threatened him not to have the idea of the bird of paradise.


    Li Dan also ordered people to make a very large cage and specifically asked the earth king for two hunters familiar with the character of the birds of paradise to take care of the two pairs of birds of paradise. He had imagined what a sensation the bird of Paradise would cause when it flew over Chang''an.


    "Brother, it''s too rich here. Rice grows casually. There are two harvests a year. There are fruit trees and spices all over the mountains. There are fallen giant trees everywhere in the forest. If you garrison, you must garrison."


    After coming out of Java, Li Dan''s boat cleaned up an island. When they saw countless cloves, cinnamon and nutmeg on a volcanic island, he was crazy.


    Speechless, he couldn''t even afford to wait for the ship to dock. He cleaned up the landing place at random. Several took off and landed on the island. He crushed a poisonous snake, broke off a branch of the nutmeg tree, jumped back and peeled the outside. A nutmeg appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Lao Liu, these are three copper plates." wordless put this nutmeg in Liu Fang''s hand and sighed.


    "It''s not easy for the Central Plains people to have three copper plates, but it''s easy to get here. No wonder Tang Hao always said that the rich businessmen in Changan are just a group of woodlouse. Now it seems that with extreme ease, the old man has never understood why Tang Hao wants money so easily."


    Speechless then said, "I thought the big move of the Tang family was a fatal blow to him. Who would have expected him to find such a Spice Island in an instant."


    Han Zhe''s legs are shaking. It seems that he is trying his best to control himself and not to show his greedy side. The face of God and man should be maintained after all, but Xitong Xiaotie and Gouzi gave full play to their advantages as ordinary people. They found a big sack and jumped ashore.


    The Red Eagle asked Tang Hao to go. He wore deerskin gloves and came to an insignificant tree. He took a knife and cut around the bark. He collected the milky juice with his own kettle. His eyes were hot and more excited than seeing gold.


    Li Dan came over to touch it and was kicked away by Dan Ying.


    "Your Highness, the branches and leaves of this tree are sealed with blood, so Danying doesn''t allow you to pass." Liu Fang came over with a teapot and pointed to the tree and said to Li Dan.


    "Seal your throat with blood? I''m kidding. Strychnine and arsenic are not so poisonous." Dan Ying came over with a lizard in one hand and cut a small hole in the lizard in front of Li Dan.


    The lizard stumbled less than a foot away, fell to the ground and twitched constantly. Dan Ying raised his knife and said, "I just used this knife to cut the bark."


    Then he stood in front of the tree and watched the white juice dripping into the kettle.


    Everyone else is getting rich. Tang Hao, Li Dan and Liu Fang sit in a small boat silently, rippling on the beach. The clear water rolls around the beach. All kinds of strange fish shuttle in the water. The boat floats on the water like floating in the air.


    Speechless took a sip of tea and said with emotion, "I really want to sleep here. This is the land of immortals. The sky is blue and the water is clear, rich and magnificent, and there is no one. If you build a cabin and fish every day, you will not lose the greatest happiness in the world. Brother Liu doesn''t know what you think? How about dying in this beautiful scenery in the world?"


    The fleet had no way to move forward, because the remaining food and materials were not enough to persist to the distant Fulin country. What''s more, the pirates are surprisingly calm these days.


    "General, they must be waiting on our way back. They are going to kill our fat sheep. The merchants have begun to slowly gather in Java. They will wait for us to escort them home. It is agreed that there will be 20% of our profits this time."


    "But there is almost no spring or summer here," said Tang Hao leisurely. "I almost forgot the time. My old friends are waiting for us. How can we disappoint them? When will the trade wind blow?"


    "There is still half a month at most. We have stayed on this boat island for too long." Liu Renyuan has been surveying these islands these days and has recorded these places in the chart.


    The chart was covered with wax and made waterproof. Finally, it was put into a sealed copper pipe and collected by Tang Hao.


    Boring work, stimulated by money, everyone forgets to eat and sleep. The process of doing this job is a process of picking up money. No matter how many spices you have, you will eventually be completely swallowed by the broad market of Datang.


    I''ve never heard of anyone whose spices can''t be sold. The fragrant trees all over the mountain are precious. The Tang people have never been used to fishing with all their strength. They cherish every fragrant tree very much. Xitong even kicks some black soil to cover it when they see the fallen fragrant tree.


    After three months of busy work, five merchant ships were filled with spices, which accounted for less than 20% of the output of the whole island. No matter how precious spices are, Liu Renyuan is not allowed to have more than the weight of the crew''s personal luggage.


    According to the practice of Lingnan Navy, individuals can carry no more than 20 kg of goods, and no violation is allowed from the captain to sailors.

 Chapter 1301

    Warships are used for combat, not for loading.


    If it weren''t for Tang Hao''s hilarious character, Liu Renyuan would never agree to take some goods on board. The loading capacity of the merchant ship has reached the limit. Seeing the ship with deep draft, Tang Hao asked Liu Renyuan anxiously: "will there be a problem? If the ship is completely sunk, it will not be able to go back."


    Liu Renyuan didn''t want to answer. Tang Hao was the one who chose these spices. These days, he asked anxiously whether he would load too much.


    Datang merchants who have finished their business are waiting for the arrival of the fleet there. When the trade wind rises, everyone will go home. After wandering for half a year, it''s time to go home. Disturbing new news kept coming. Some merchant ships who came back after a narrow escape told the fierce pirates at sea that the Pirates of the great food country had caught up.


    The king of Java is not useful at all. Only Datang''s own warships can protect everyone. However, the warship has not arrived yet. Many businessmen have begun to prepare. Now they have pulled the anchor and set sail. They have made their own money and don''t want to die in Java.


    Now the trade wind has blown, and everyone is completely waiting for warships. When they are in despair, Tang Hao returns to Java in three warships and five merchant ships as slow as ox carts.


    When the merchant ships entered the Bay, the giant ships chased the predators savagely. Almost none of the three warships took action. Relying on the strong power of three sails, they ran over from the high base ship of the big food pirates.


    After the giant ship, there were only some broken boards and sundries on the sea. Pirates struggling to swim in the sea were also shot one by one by powerful crossbows.


    "General, what''s on your merchant ship? How does old man smell like spices?" the shopkeeper of the Feng family relied on his familiar face with Tang Hao. As soon as the merchant ship landed, it wandered around the merchant ship. Before reaching the side of the ship, a unique flavor of spices came over.


    Is the ship full of spices? How much will it cost?


    "Ha, Lao Feng, there are many spices. The warships are not allowed to carry goods. They throw them away and bring them back." Tang Hao flicked his ears. The screams of the dying cannibals seemed to linger in his ears just now, which made people very uncomfortable.


    "Throw... Throw?" old Feng almost rushed up with red eyes.


    Listen, why did you throw away such precious goods? Feng Zhiyong got off the ship and quickly dragged shopkeeper Feng away. He whispered, "Uncle nine, general Tang didn''t say anything wrong, but threw it away. We picked too much. Dog day Liu Renyuan didn''t want the warship to bring goods, otherwise he could bring more."


    "Picked it yourself?" shopkeeper Feng''s voice was broken. "Did you capture the cannibal Spice Garden?"


    "No. the general just looks for some islands. The island is full of spices. My little nephew has two kilograms here in addition to his share from the merchant ship. Other brothers also have them. Later, I asked them to gather together and give them to Tang Hao. I thought we could pick some more when we went to Spice Island. To tell you the truth, my little nephew, when I got on the ship, I saw that I threw away the spices and killed Liu Renyuan."


    Without saying a word, old Feng opened the pocket Feng Zhiyong gave him and found that it was full of nutmeg. He grabbed a handful and threw one in his mouth to debate the taste, and tears came down.


    Trembling voice said: "Zhiyong, is there really an island full of spices? Don''t deceive your ninth uncle. You know where it is. If the Feng family knows the place, we will be the richest man in Datang in less than two years."


    Feng Zhiyong sighed and said, "I''ve seen the island and the spices all over the mountains. Uncle Jiu, I''m also spoiled. Can you think that I picked the spices for three months with my pocket on my back. My hands have peeled off, and the cinnamon bark has cut all my palms. I don''t feel much. Pick more with one mind."


    The little nephew then said, "the area is complex. If you find it, unless you have the ability of a general, except him, maybe only Liu Renyuan knows, because he has to make charts."


    Old Feng swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, tried to calm himself down, patted Feng Zhiyong on the shoulder and back and said, "look, this is the advantage of going to sea. It''s not too late for our family to go to sea now. It''s his business for the Tang family to really cross the sea. Zhiyong, don''t worry about treasures and spices. Concentrate on learning skills. If you learn skills well, you will have everything you want in the future."


    Feng Zhiyong nodded, turned around and got on the merchant ship. These five ships are really loaded with too much. Some need to be transferred to more cargo ships. The trade wind is up. Time is more precious than gold. We need to hurry up.


    Liu Ren is willing to summarize the information obtained by the merchants and give it to Liu Fang. After studying all night, Liu Fang took the chart and said to Tang Hao, "you are a fat pig now. Everyone has an eye on you. Look, there is a long and narrow waterway between this half of the island and the island. People also like the place where you plan to send troops to stay in the future. They are ready to ambush you here. Front, back, left and right are enemies. How do you deal with it?"


    Tang Hao wrinkled his nose and said, "it''s your job. How can you ask me? But ha, I think it''s a good idea to get into the waterway. We don''t have to be attacked here. Our three big ships can control the whole waterway and exhaust their strength here. Mr. Liu, I can responsibly say that the combat effectiveness of our three ships will not be much smaller than that of Lingnan Navy."

 Chapter 1302

    "Maybe you should go and see the weapons on board."


    If he doesn''t have such confidence, how dare Tang Hao stroll around with Li''s birthday? Once something happens to Li Dan, Tang Hao''s fate will never be better. Liu Fang checked it, got off the cabin happily, and said to Tang Hao before leaving, "there''s no need for any plan. The Strait is a good place to fight. By the way, he Tianshang, you''d better be careful. Don''t let him see some special things. He should be the premise for your majesty to rest assured and let you stay in Lingnan."


    In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is ridiculous. As long as the three terrible warships are not affected, no matter how many pirates come, they will only die.


    Li Dan is collecting his wood. He doesn''t allow any loss of his booty. Many merchants would rather compress their goods than help the Lord carry them.


    I can''t be a word of "thanks" from the Lord. As long as the Lord''s bodyguard showed a smiling face and arched his hands, it was enough. It took three days to condition the goods.


    When Li Dan patted the Java king on the head and said he would help him unify the whole Java next time.


    The king of java was almost excited to cry and vowed to catch all the birds of paradise in the forest. Some smart merchants left some hands.


    Everyone knows that Tang Hao and Li Dan will live in Lingnan for several years, and they will never come to Java only once. The host and guest left in tears, and the giant boat sailed East.


    Qiu bearded guest never thought that there was anything wrong with robbing Tang Hao on the sea. The sea was beyond the jurisdiction of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Hao''s kindness to treat his illness was compensated by the jade pendant. It was great not to kill Tang Hao.


    His family has money. He just needs to blackmail some. He had even secretly worked out the amount in his heart. Twelve warships had allowed him to traverse the sea area for several years. A news came from Daming Temple to tell him about Tang Hao''s atrocities in Yangzhou, which made him eliminate the last obstacle to Tang Hao''s scruples in his heart.


    The bearded man like an iron tower, wearing a pair of shorts and a fine red upper body, stood on the mast, overlooking each narrow strait. This is the only way for Tang Hao.


    After a while, Tang Hao''s fleet didn''t appear. He dragged the cable down from the mast and stood steadily on the deck. Behind him stood twelve strong men. No matter how arrogant the bearded guest was, he still didn''t underestimate Tang Hao.


    But this time, if Tang Hao goes to sea with his huge fleet. Qiu bearded man must run as far as he can. He has suffered from being beaten by Lingnan Navy twice. He used to have 18 brothers, but now there are only 12. Five of them have been demonstrated by Lingnan Navy by inserting their bodies on crab island.


    ¡±Tang Hao is coming. I don''t need to say what kind of person he is. This time, he dared to come to the South China Sea with three ships. Does he think there is no one in the South China Sea? Don''t be careless, although this is the sea. But that guy also eats this bowl of rice. He is familiar with the ocean, even above us. What I want to tell you is that we don''t have as many weapons as others, so we have to jump into the gang. As long as we jump into their boat, we will win. This guy is a rich man. Don''t kill him if you catch him. It''s just business to ask his wife for gold. "


    A thin, black and fat man in a scribe''s robe stood up and said:


    "We''re not the only one who likes this fat pig. Japanese, Koguryo and Kui Liu are also nearby. It''s said that zamolin, the cannibal, is also peeping here. Even if Tang Hao has the ability to connect with heaven, he can''t escape so many sea owl gatherings, but we still need to come up with a charter to divide the wealth and goods. At that time, no matter whether it''s a cannibal or a Japanese, or a Japanese Gaoju beauty must abide by this constitution. "


    "Leader, you are the chief bearer of this sea."


    Lao Tzu has the final say Lao Tzu, laughing at the seaman on deck. "This is natural. Lao Tzu is going to make a rule in the sea by this opportunity. That is Lao Tze has the final say."


    Tang Hao''s fleet was much calmer, ignoring the cannibal fleet far behind. Take your time and follow your predetermined route.


    Cannibals have been following the fleet for 12 days. Pirate ships have gone more and more in these 12 days. They are about to go to the edge of the Strait, and the waterway is narrower than before.


    Ready to move, the predator pirates rushed up in a swarm.


    "That''s true." Liu Renyuan put the telescope in his leather bag and said to his deputy, "they are worried that the meat on their mouth will be divided up by others. They are ready to do it before they get there."


    The Deputy smiled and said, "my subordinates have always wanted to know how powerful our two big ships are. Today, we finally have to test them. As long as we defeat the cannibals, we can comfort the shopkeepers on the merchant ships. We won''t make trouble when we get to the Strait¡°


    A low horn sounded. The largest of the three ships came to the front of the fleet and guarded the exit of the Strait steadily. The purpose was to hold the Strait and prevent pirates on the other side of the Strait from taking the opportunity to attack merchant ships.


    The princess was inserted behind the fleet along the zigzag channel, and the Qingque echoed it from a distance.

 Chapter 1303

    The princess on the side facing the wind is not in a very good position.


    In a water war, the upper hand has already taken the initiative. The cannibal fleet now has a big advantage. It has not declared war, talked, or even persuaded surrender in a general sense. Driven by the ocean current, the pirate ship with countless paddles rushed over like an arrow.


    The pirates are naked, holding machetes in their hands, and ready to fight by the help. They want to avoid two warships and attack the merchant ships. Unfortunately, the two giant ships are stuck in the ocean current. Even if they are reluctant, they need to break through the interception of warships.


    Dongyu shouted with the rudder of Qingque. The adjutant nearby waved the flag. The smoky Mothership flew to the pirate ship with a loud bang. The crowd was blown into the air, but the two ships fought together and the upper part of the pirate ship disappeared.


    The two ships launch alternately. When the pirate ship has no chance to launch an arrow at all, it becomes a torch or debris. Occasionally, there are fish that escape the net, which will be smashed by the solid hammer on the giant ship.


    After watching the war for a while, Liu Fang got off the cabin. The old man really lacked interest in watching such a boring battle. The cannibal finally felt frightened and dumped a bucket of black fire oil into the sea.


    When lit, the fire rolled down the ocean current. Those pirates who were struggling on the water with wooden boards howled and were swallowed. Liu Renyuan ordered to get out of the channel. Everyone lay on the bow and looked at the wonders in front of them. It was a burning sea. It turned out to be a secret trick. If it was used openly, it would be useless.


    "They''re going to run away. Do you think this fire can stop us? This fire oil is not enough on the sea and blows the trumpet to attack." Liu Renyuan found that the cannibal wanted to run away.


    The pirates looked more flustered and rowed harder when they saw the monster Qingque sticking out of the smoke. Only zigzag maneuver can be carried out against the wind. This principle is suitable for all sail powered ships.


    Although cannibals have paddles, they still can''t escape this law. Tang Hao''s huge ship has triangular sails, which can help the warship turn around quickly. The cannibal ship has only a huge mast in the middle. If you want to turn around, you can only use the power of paddles, which is time-consuming and laborious. They had just turned around. Before the main sail was raised, the princess rushed across from the side, and the huge collision angle stabbed into a pirate ship.


    The bow of the ship was suddenly lifted up by the waves one after another. In the harsh creak, the pirate ship broke into pieces on the huge hull of the princess. The Qingque ignored the fleeing pirates and quickly penetrated into the front of the pirates.


    The East fish grinned and turned the ship sideways. It''s good. The pirates can''t run away if they want to run. Forty five merchant ships huddled in a small bay, trembling for the results of the battlefield.


    At the thought of the ferocity of big food pirates, countless shopkeepers put their hands together.


    He Tianshang stood on the outermost merchant ship and tied his clothes tightly. Get ready for the coming battle since you came to Lingnan. He felt a little better.


    Tang Hao arranged a very heavy work for him. He had to be busy from opening his eyes in the morning to going to bed at night. He had little time to feel sorry for himself. Tang Hao told him that this so-called pain is a disease that needs treatment, and the best treatment is to work. If there is no time for pain, it will not be painful.


    People are forgetful. When you look back after the most difficult period of time, you will find that your past pain is too inexplicable.


    "Mr. He, a lot of broken wood floated from the upstream just now, and the guys also fished some pirates from the sea. It seems that the general played well and gained the upper hand." Lao Feng, as the merchant leader, came to he Tianshang and said.


    He Tianshang came to the stern with Lao Feng. The guys were urging the pirates to board the ship with whips. A strong pirate saw he Tianshang. With a ferocious smile, he rushed over. He Tianshang flashed aside, and the horizontal knife flashed like a white drill. The pirate''s head rose into the sky and dyed a large deck red.


    He Tianshang seemed dissatisfied. He cut off three people''s heads in a row before facing old Feng, who didn''t change his color, said, "please bother shopkeeper Feng to find a tongue man and ask what happened ahead."


    A tough man next to Lao Feng drank bitterly to the two pirates with an awkward big meal. The two pirates said their own experience again.


    "Mr. He, Ninth uncle, general Tang Hao, they killed all the pirates in front. The pirates were pouring oil into the sea and planning a fire attack. Instead of burning the general, their ship burned the pirates who fell into the sea. They swam faster and escaped."


    He Tianshang had a smile on his face for the first time in a year. Two warships could have such combat effectiveness. Your majesty will be very happy to hear such news.


    Lao Fang didn''t think so much. He looked at the sporadic flames in front of him, and his depression immediately disappeared. The big cannibal chased him fiercely. He didn''t think he was chasing a beast.


    The battlefield soon quieted down, leaving two ships to lower their sails. Dan Ying and Xi Tong jumped into Shanghai to steal the ship and received the whole ship.

 Chapter 1304

    Tang Hao liked to hang pirates on the side of the ship. This habit was completely inherited by the officers and men of Lingnan Navy. Therefore, when Tang Hao and Li Dan came out of the cabin, the sides of the two ships were full of pirates.


    The shark kept jumping out of the water, trying to swallow the guys covered in blood. There are two bandit leaders hanging on the corner. One of them seems to be very famous, called zamuli. The tongue man said that this guy seems to have the name of "king of the seven seas", which is the real pirate king.


    "Don''t kill him yet. Ask him where his treasure is. Next time we go to sea, we''ll look for the treasure by the way. In fact, I regret finding spices so early. We should play more for a while. We haven''t been to the sea area of cannibalism. We''re more or less sorry," Tang Hao said.


    "Is there something wrong with you? Like to hang people up?" the kind Li Dan is not used to living in the screams of panic everywhere.


    "Li Dan, if you are born with a golden spoon in this world, there will naturally be villains who do all kinds of evil. You only see their miserable appearance, but you don''t see their faces when they face people weaker than themselves. It''s not easy for everyone to live, even if they make do with some. They just want to do things very well."


    Looking at the pirates hanging on the ship, Tang Hao said faintly, "I can understand that you robbed others of their money and their beautiful sister. But if you robbed his money and sister, burned others'' homes and finally stabbed others in the neck. It''s too much. I will never allow such a stupid thing on the sea."


    "If everyone doesn''t go to the sea, pirates can only starve to death. Since I''m a pirate now, I have to protect the interests of pirates. It''s not a bad thing to have pirates on the sea. They urge those profit seeking merchants to constantly improve their merchant ships so that they can run faster and farther."


    In the eyes of the Zhenguo general, it happened to be this group of pirates who urged the merchants to look for new sea routes again. The role of pirates is the same as that of wolves on the grassland. They eat the sick and injured prey and leave healthy ones so that a population can reproduce healthily.


    Tang Hao endlessly taught Li Dan a new lesson. Li Dan said impatiently, "aren''t you just going to make rules for the sea? Then go ahead and don''t always think of yourself as a professor. You like to abuse them as you like, but can you block their mouths?"


    He hates to be taught. No matter who it is or whether the other party is right or not, the proud Li Dan doesn''t need any guidance. Tang Hao waved Liu Renyuan over and said, "I hear that these damn pirates hinder the prince''s sleep. Just shut their mouths."


    Passing by the wordless room, Tang Hao saw Lao wordless looking at the hanging window and seemed to be muttering to himself. As soon as he approached, he turned around and said:


    "If this goes on, the weapons will become more and more powerful, and personal martial courage will no longer use the power of martial arts. Can it be said that the power of wisdom will indeed surpass the power of the body? What''s the point of practicing martial arts like this?"


    Tang Hao laughed at once, "Master, we don''t have to practice martial arts to kill people. If we want to kill people, crossbows, arrows and poisons are relatively fast. Since the emergence of human beings, we have been challenging ourselves. Your goal now is not to kill anyone, but to see if you can make further breakthroughs to your limits, so that we can know what the odds are for people to follow the correct rules of life What? What is our potential? "


    "As far as I know, at the age of 80, I can still have someone as capable as you. I''ll see you."


    Speechless hehe smiled, waved and turned to enjoy the scenery outside.


    The Qing que is still patrolling the sea. There are many sailors with strong crossbows standing on the side of the ship. As long as they see pirates falling into the water, they shoot them with crossbows and arrows. Nearly 40 ships, excluding the slaves who sank into the sea with the ship, the number of Pirates exceeds 2000.


    Such power is enough to subvert a small country. No wonder the guy named zamuli claimed to be the king of the seven seas. Han Zhao came in while Tang Tao was eating and sat on the opposite floor.


    "With such a powerful force, have you ever thought of doing anything else?"


    "Are you surprised?" Tang Hao finished the last mouthful of porridge, put down his bowl and asked back.


    "Naturally, if I knew you had such water skills, I would never play with you in Dongting Lake. There is no problem with these three giant boats crossing the sea." Han zhe said calmly.


    "Frog at the bottom of the well, the best warship is always the next one. These three warships look good now. They are far from the vertical and horizontal sea you said. You haven''t seen them yet. You won''t think of the weapons carried by steel warships in your dreams, so we need to know humility."


    Tang Hao drank a mouthful of porridge: "I''ve been playing this ship for three years and I''m not interested. It''s good to hand it over to the Lingnan Navy at that time." Han Zhe, who was reprimanded, didn''t show dissatisfaction for the first time, but drew closer.


    "You have strength and ability. Why don''t you consider yourself and have to be bullied by those fools? Try your best again and again and toss things that have little direct relevance to you."


    In Han Zhe''s eyes, this man named Tang Hao is an incredible existence.

 Chapter 1305

    Tang Hao pressed his hand on the table and said seriously: "In fact, I don''t understand your idea very much. When people have power, do they have to rebel? Datang is like this because there are too many people with this idea. Han Zhe, don''t bother. We have different views on power and come to different conclusions. I don''t care who is the emperor. As long as I have a good time, it''s good for me to do what I like That''s enough. There''s no time to spend a lifetime on rebellion. "


    Han Zhe, hiding in the dark, said faintly, "I don''t believe there is such a selfless person as you in this world. You must have a greater purpose, but I can''t guess at present. After spending a year with you, I can''t understand you more and more. You don''t care about the jade medal that others think is more important than life. You just treat me as a doll after playing the princess for more than half a month. I really don''t understand you."


    From Han Zhe''s words, Tang Hao found that he was such a selfless person.


    The jade plaque is a mystery. No matter who solves it, it''s good for him. The princess is actually good, but Tang Hao always dreams of riding on a steel ship one day, so this kind of raft really can''t attract his long interest. Three years of playing is enough capital. How can these people become selfless?


    Merchants saw the return of the princess and the Qingque in the evening. Regardless of the war situation, they saw that the side of the giant ship was full of cannibals, which explained everything.


    Apart from being blackened by fireworks, the two giant ships seem to be intact. There is no damage on the tall sails. These are the ships that have experienced the war.


    The soldiers and sailors on board did not want to celebrate. They held rice balls one by one, which was the result they should have. Since they knew what weapons were equipped on their ship, they were no longer proud of such a result.


    "How can the soldiers return without wine?" old Feng shouted loudly. He first took the wine jar on his ship and prepared to board the ship, followed by a long shopkeeper. The bamboo ladder on the ship has been carried on the water.


    "The shopkeeper''s intention is accepted. It''s time for war. As a rule, we are not allowed to drink alcohol or accept foreign food. We will accept your kindness when we arrive in Guangzhou." Liu Renyuan did not accept any kindness and berthed the princess outside the merchant ship.


    Shopkeeper Feng and others were not ashamed of being left out. Instead, they picked their thumbs and praised the strict ban on the giant ship. Only in this way can the soldiers with strict ban be invincible.


    It''s really impossible to get out of the Strait tonight, but the current in the Strait is fast, and it''s not a good place to anchor.


    The ship swayed and swayed under the action of the current. Shopkeeper Feng connected all the merchant ships with cables, so that if one or two ships were in danger of anchoring, they could also be dragged by other ships.


    At this time, there were clouds on the Qiu bearded guest''s face. Tang Hao clearly arrived at the other end of the Strait yesterday. Why didn''t he show up? The spies sent climbed the mountains on both sides of the Shanghai gorge and searched for a long time before they found the gathering place of merchant ships. They were in the Strait, but only saw a huge ship. Where did the other two go?


    The wooden boards floating downstream from the waterway and the bodies of Pirates proved the Qiu bearded guest''s fastest and worst guess. Tang Hao had a hand with a cannibal on the other side of the Strait.


    The strength of zhamuli Qiu bearded guest is very clear. He has fought with him for more than six times. No one has taken advantage of him. He can only take the Strait as the boundary, one east and one west, and each is the king.


    Now it seems that zhamuli has suffered a great loss, because almost all the broken boards are gorgeous boards on the cannibal ship. It is common sense on the battlefield to kill ten thousand enemies and lose three thousand.


    Even if Tang Hao can defeat zamuri, he should be exhausted at this time. Will his giant ship lose one or both of them?


    At the other end of the Strait, there were not only wood boards, but also a large mass of oil. Zhamuli even used fire oil. Qiu bearded guests didn''t believe that Tang Hao would be safe. It was clear that he shrank in the Strait and didn''t come out.


    The Japanese also came. Their tattered ships were the same as those of gaoguri. They arranged an array and waited on the left. A tall and burly bald man stood in the bow of the ship like a bearded man, overlooking the Strait.


    The bearded man hated it very much, but this time was not the time to get angry. The news from Java showed that the more than 40 merchant ships were carrying all precious goods.


    Li Dan and Tang Hao sat together in distress because of the question of who Li Dan intended to give the money he earned. Giving it to the emperor Laozi meant abandoning his brother and giving it to the prince''s brother meant going to oppose his father with his brother. In the end, he found that he had no meaning in making money.


    "How about you show me? I''m not afraid of suffering. I put the money in my warehouse. It''s okay. It''s OK to have a look." Tang Hao rolled bean sprouts and meat slices on the pancake into a long strip, came across and took a hard bite.


    Li Dan smiled, "I''ll put the money in your house and no one will give it. No matter whether my eldest brother won or my father won, if I lose, I always need money. All this money can be given to him. As long as I work hard for another two years, the money I earn should be enough for them to live."


    "Brother, how can I listen to you? It''s like those old men in Chuang Tzu lamenting that the two sons in the family are not competitive, but those who are elders can only earn more money. Even if they are black sheep, the two children can toss for more years in the future?"

 Chapter 1306

    "It''s the same. One is my father and the other is my brother. They like to argue, so I have to consider it for them as a son and brother. There is always such a person in the family."


    Li Dan''s eyes were a little red. He bowed his head for dinner and suddenly looked up and said, "we''ve been in the strait for three days. The big cannibals should be killed. When will we go out?"


    "Soon, we''ll go out at dawn tomorrow. We don''t know who our teammates are. It seems that we have attracted pirates. It''s time for me to swear ocean rights. However, the spy saw from the telescope that Koguryo and the Japanese seem to have a fleet of Qiu bearded men. This guy is getting more and more mixed back. Now he''s working with the Japanese, so I don''t plan to go back this time Show mercy. "


    "People who want power have one virtue. Tomorrow I''ll go back to Qingque and personally experience what war is. Remember, your life is the most precious. As long as they kill you, they will completely win."


    "Shut up and hope I can do better." after Li Dan left, Tang Hao took out a letter from the file and wrote down what Li Dan had just said. This is a letter to Emperor Li Zhi.


    Tang Hao didn''t intend to write a memorial to the emperor, but the letter was relatively safe. He begged the emperor not to be too hard on Li Xian for Li Dan''s sake. The abolition of the crown prince was the beginning of the disaster in the palace of the Tang Dynasty. Many people were optimistic about Li Xian and thought he should be able to take power. But Tang Hao didn''t think so. As long as Li Zhi pushed it gently, Li Xian''s castle on the beach would collapse.


    Another wave will leave no residue. Li Zhicai is the most terrible person in this land. He has done everything he can, and even predicted the disastrous scene two years later. Now all he can do is wait and see.


    This feeling similar to the Savior made Tang Hao feel both pain and fear. Tang Hao woke up in the cry of lifting anchor. Before he could wash, he hurried on the deck. There was already a rush on the deck.


    Small houses rose slowly. The gill net has gone deep into the water. As long as pirates dare to dive into the water, the bottom of the ship will be hung by countless hooks on the gill net.


    Lao Feng and others stood on the deck of the cargo ship and sent the soldiers to the war. Hao''s head blew hard and sounded the horn. The low voice echoed in the canyon, and Tang Hao specially put on his armor.


    He put his hands on the side of the ship and watched the huge waves chopping and chopping. The ship was full of sails. The speed of the whole ship had reached the fastest. Surrounded by the ocean current, the princess took the lead in rushing out of the Strait. The black skeleton flag on the mast was very eye-catching and was ready to devour human life.


    Many sailors with big fish in their mouths slipped quietly to the sea and guarded the only way for the princess. Their hammers and chisels are ready. They are the best pirates in water. The old thief Hu Tonghai is the first.


    As a pirate family, it has long been common to chisel the bottom of a ship. As long as a mile of hook is firmly hooked, the ship can be adsorbed on the ship and start operation. When his back hurt, Hu Tonghai was startled.


    When his eyesight adapted to the darkness of the sea bottom, he found a row of nets with hooks under the side of the princess. Hu Tonghai did not hesitate to take a knife to cut off the skin and meat he was caught. As long as he dared to struggle, there would be more fish hooks hanging on him.


    The sea water stung the wound, and the hot pain almost made him faint.


    He sucked up the air in the fish float, and hutonghai quietly swam to the stern. If the hull cannot attack, attack the rudder.


    He carefully avoided those subordinates waving his arms for help. At this time, he couldn''t save them. If he was hugged by these guys, he would only lose his life. It''s serious to take care of the big ship.


    The rudder of the giant ship was very large. Hu Tonghai held down the chisel while the rudder was close to the left. That piece was full of shells. He raised his arm and knocked hard with a hammer. The chisel was not as strong as he wanted, but the wood bounced back.


    Hu Tonghai picked up the hammer and tried again. The palm of his hand was numb. When he looked carefully, he found that the central axis of his face, the thick leg, was bronze. Seeing this scene, Hu Tonghai swam far away, hid his head behind a rotten box and secretly watched the sea.


    The arrows on the sea are like locusts. Countless rockets fall on the giant ship and smoke everywhere. However, the giant ship seems to have little loss, but the crossbows and arrows are shot from those wooden houses. The ships on their side will burst into fire and break up with a loud noise.


    Hu Tonghai took a deep breath and went to the sea again. This time he didn''t get close to the princess, but swam like an island on the side of the Strait. There was a small boat there. With it, he was enough to go back to his hometown.


    After crossing the Strait, the sea swells and warships fluctuate, which affects the shooting of crossbows and arrows. Although many warships were destroyed, more warships swarmed in, and cobweb like hooks were thrown at the princess.


    The heavily armored soldiers with safety ropes rushed out and chopped these ropes with axes. The Rockets jingled on their bodies. The four strong men shook the pump desperately and washed the sea water onto the deck. Soon, a layer of sea water was paved on the deck.

 Chapter 1307

    The Rockets went out one by one.


    Lai Chuanfeng, armed with a huge axe, patrolled back and forth on the deck. Once there were pirates jumping over, they would cut them under the axe. He has experienced this kind of offensive and defensive war countless times. With iron boots under his feet, he is firmly nailed to the deck full of whale oil. In the face of Pirates standing on the deck barefoot, he only needs to cut and kill.


    Under the control of five strong men, the huge stone hammer is like two huge fists. It can smash the enemy ship with one punch. Countless cables are wrapped around the thick iron chain. With the swing of the stone ball back and forth, the three warships are also kicked and shaken left and right.


    If the ship was too high, it would be smashed by a stone ball. Many pirates approached the princess in low boats and fixed the rocket on the shell of the princess. The sea water falling from the sky never let them succeed.


    When enough pirates gathered on both sides of the giant ship, several pipes protruded from the waterline of the warship, and the fierce fire oil sprayed on the boats like rain. When the pipe was taken back into the cabin, several rockets were fired from the deck, and the low boats immediately became fireballs.


    The pirates who were on fire shouted in horror and jumped into the sea. The sea isolated most of the flames, but some blue flames were still burning on their bodies. This is the most vicious phosphorus clearing fire. They will never stop until it is burned clean.


    There are so many pirates that the soldiers on board have no time to kill them. Some good pirates are already fighting the sailors on the deck.


    Countless triangular spikes were suddenly dropped on the deck, which was a sharp weapon against cavalry, making those barefoot pirates complain. The armor man in iron boots naturally saw nothing, and naturally bled his feet. The pirate was hacked to death and finally thrown into the sea.


    The deck of Qingque was almost submerged by pirates. The soldiers fought and retreated, and had retreated to the hatch. Li Dan kept jumping and was about to rush down the deck. He was grabbed by his two bodyguards. As long as the Li family saw the battle, they all had the desire to try it in person.


    "If you let go of me, the pirates will rush up. Do you want the king to be captured alive? King Gu would rather die than be captured and humiliated." Li Dan kicked his bodyguard. The bodyguard said helplessly, "Lord, you won''t be captured alive or die. Don''t you see that this is a tactic? You see, the strong crossbow is fired."


    In Li Dan''s surprised eyes, the rainstorm like crossbows and arrows shot out continuously, and soon the deck was full of corpses. The soldiers who retreated into the warehouse came out again and stabbed each body at the key part with a short grass, which threw them into the sea.


    When the Qingque and Princess crossed, Li Dan looked at Han zhe wantonly on the deck with envy. There was almost no one under his hand. After cutting off the head of the last pirate, Han Zhe''s white clothes almost became blood. Looking at him standing in the bow of the ship, he shouted wildly, like the prestige of pirate demonstration, Li Dan began to kick the guard head again.


    He also wanted to fight. He also wanted to stand in the bow and shout. The sea seemed tired of this endless fight. A downpour poured down. The deck had been stained with blood. The shallow inner sea water gradually overflowed and flowed into the sea.


    More than a dozen pirate warships have fled to the depths of the sea, while the princess Qingque slowly approached the group of troops. The rest here are either Japanese or Gaogouli. They can''t escape.


    In Tang Hao''s telescope, I found an acquaintance, a person who was about to be cooked, with chapped blood holes everywhere. The worst thing was that there was a thick needle in his mouth. That''s the bearded man.


    The two ships finally approached. Liu Renyuan decisively ordered the attack. Unexpectedly, the cloth curtain on the other party''s ship was lifted, revealing a large group of people in Tang costumes, and two naked men were wantonly chopping and killing.


    Liu Renyuan quickly stopped the attack. When the two ships were wrong, the pirate ship suddenly stretched out countless cymbals and hooked tightly on the side of the princess.


    At the same time, a big fire broke out on the ship. It seemed that a lot of oil had been spilled on the ship. The big fire immediately ran up along the side of the ship. The Tang people on the pirate ship fled around like headless flies, crying loudly for help.


    There was a fire on the side of the princess. It was estimated that it was tiger oil. If there were not a pump on board, it would be very dangerous. The bearded man was saved from the mast by the dog, and his wounds were rotten. I don''t know. I''ve been hung up for a few days. My body is full of white salt and alkali. My skin is cracking inch by inch. The whole person is like made of soil.


    Tang Hao didn''t care if he soaked him in the water. This is not his friend. This guy should be those Datang people on the enemy ship, but the real Tang people. They are all maritime businessmen specializing in offshore business.


    They were caught by the pirates as a chip to stop them. Tang Hao was very sad looking at the charred side of the ship. The seaman hung on the side of the ship and under the command of the old fellow iron, they removed two badly damaged boards and prepared for a new one.


    After the signal came out, a large number of merchant ships came out of the Strait. They were greeted by the boiling sea. Countless sharks swam back and forth under the water. Watching the shark swim by the ship with a human leg in its mouth, Rao was numb in the scalp of Lao Feng who had seen the world.

 Chapter 1308

    The princess was hurt, which made Tang Hao very sad. Such a mistake should have been avoided.


    He and Liu Renyuan directed the results of the war at the same time.


    "You has the final say, I will never interrupt you in this future. This war is my fault. Liu Renyuan, you must not be upset. Anyway, we win. The winner should not be blamed." Tang Hao took all his responsibilities to himself.


    Liu Renyuan, as a captain, he must have absolute rights. His prestige has been damaged, which is not good for anyone. The bearded guest who was soaked in clear water woke up and buried his head in the water when he saw Tang Hao.


    If there are still people he doesn''t want to see in the world, this person must be Tang Hao. The Qiu bearded guest didn''t have any psychological burden when robbing Tang Hao, but if he saved him, he would kill him.


    It''s a great shame to be capsized by a woman. Now I''m half dead and have no face to see my acquaintances.


    ¡±Don''t be embarrassed. I saved you to catch you and behead you. You''ve done a lot of evil over the years. There should be no complaints about being beheaded by me. " Tang Hao took a chair and sat down in front of the barrel. In fact, he wiped his face off. There is nothing that can''t pass.


    Qiu bearded guest didn''t want to be drowned, so he raised his head, looked at Tang Hao and said, "I was going to rob you, but I can''t do it now. You can do it. Qiu bearded guest, as long as you don''t insult him, you can kill him."


    He has two holes in his cheek. He speaks with a little air leakage. It is estimated that his mouth hurts too. Qiu bearded stopped for a moment and said, "I really want to die, but I''m afraid to become a lonely ghost after I die. Tang Hao, I''ve failed all my life. There''s no one close to me except the pharmacist and the Red Buddha. Help me and inform them of my death."


    "We are not friends, but we are not enemies. I don''t have a chance to fight you. Otherwise, I won''t regret dying."


    Tang Hao shook his head, patted him on the shoulder and left. No matter whether he is a fallen hero or not, he can''t escape the crime of poisoning Datang sea area. He has no sense of belonging to Datang. Similarly, Datang doesn''t have to pay attention to his life or death. Whether he can survive depends on God''s arrangement.


    When he met a small island, Tang Hao put Qiu bearded guest down, gave him an axe and a knife, threw him a bag of rice, and planned to leave.


    "General, give me a captured Japanese woman. A person on the island always needs something to relieve his boredom." Qiu bearded did not complain about his fate, but fought for interests.


    Tang Hao glanced. "I hope you can create a new race." the island is very remote and not on the route. If so, Qiu bearded passengers can return to the mainland alive. Tang Hao will certainly congratulate him, Hong fuqitian.


    The war was speechless and did not take action from beginning to end. He quietly watched the whole fight and returned to his cabin. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Liu Fang invited him to tea, but he declined. It seems that the old man has reached a new threshold. Tang Hao wondered what it would be like after wordless breakthrough.


    If you sit in a boat for a long time, people will go crazy. Li was the first to go crazy, but he grabbed Tang Hao''s neck and said he wanted to eat celery filled dumplings. He pretended to die on Tang Hao''s bed. He would never stop until he could eat celery filled dumplings.


    This guy wanders on the boat all day and wants to go crazy on land. Tang Hao put the bean sprouts in the sun and made him some dumplings. Li Dan threw the dumplings after taking a bite, and the fever didn''t go back.


    Where is celery? Tang Hao looks around on the map. At this time, he did not hesitate to destroy a country for a bundle of celery. The merchants trembled when they saw the general''s red eyes.


    They knew that the LORD was not used to life on the ship and had a heart attack. There are only two ways to treat this heart disease, one is to return to land, and the other is to let him eat celery.


    A merchant carefully replied, "general, villain, it is said that on the merchant ship of cannibalism, some celery will always be planted in the flower pot. I don''t know if it is done correctly. There will be no celery on the nearby island."


    Tang Hao grabbed the merchant''s chest and said, "what you said is true?"


    "Villain. I only heard that I haven''t seen it."


    Tang Hao loosened the merchant and ordered Liu Renyuan to say that the Qing que guarded the caravan. The princess went out to recover every cannibal merchant ship.


    "Remember, don''t let one go." Tang Hao was really ill and rushed to hospital. He vowed to plant more vegetables in the flowerpot on the princess, even if there was only one.


    Cannibal merchant ships were hit by a disaster and were chased all over the world, but no matter how they ran, they would be caught up. When the terrified cannibal gave all his treasures and female slaves in the hope of saving his life, those Tang people didn''t look at it, but asked about the whereabouts of celery.

 Chapter 1309

    When they heard that there was no celery, those big eaters would be shamelessly whipped. When they thought they were going to die, they found that the Tang people had left.


    Treasure, women didn''t touch it. From that moment on, the rich food merchant vowed to plant celery in the flower pot as long as he went to sea.


    Huangtian lives up to his heart. After robbing seven or eight food merchant ships, Tang Hao finally found celery. The dignified general, holding the two pots of celery, cried in a mess.


    When the dumplings were wrapped and had just eaten some celery leaves, Li Dan reluctantly sat up and ate the dumplings one by one. The greedy look made Tang Hao sad. The prince should have enjoyed wealth in Chang''an, but now he eats fish and potatoes with himself all day, and can only eat bean sprouts in three or two days.


    Li Dan seemed to be greatly satisfied with the dumplings and his eyes became clear.


    "Tang Hao, am I causing you trouble?" Li Dan asked in a low voice, looking at Tang Hao, who was wiping his beard.


    Tang Hao sniffed, "no, you just want to eat celery filled dumplings. It''s not a big deal."


    "I''m not strong enough. Brother, did I break down? How did I think I wanted to eat celery filled dumplings on the sea? I remember, I ate dumplings in your house for the first time in my life. I remember when you said that celery filled dumpling." Li Dan, who survived, looked very energetic.


    When Tang Hao stood on the deck in shorts, Li Dan was already lying naked in a wooden basin ready for the heavy rain. When the heavy rain suddenly turned into a rain curtain from a distance and passed over the giant ship, it immediately became an ocean of joy.


    The rain on the ocean was not cool at all. Li Dan waited until his body was soaked by the rain and immediately called for soap. Only at that moment in the evening, maybe the rain would stop. Li Dan screamed, stretched his hands in the air and knocked the raindrops on his body.


    Maybe God knew that the fleet was short of water and specially sent such a heavy rain. The cook quickly poured out the water full of fish and insects, and constantly poured the clean water into the water tank. If a red insect fish appeared in his tea. He will calmly pick out the fish and insects and drink the glass of water.


    The most difficult thing on the sea is not the lack of food, but the lack of clean water. Tang Hao didn''t intend to let Li Dan know about such a thing, otherwise he would rather starve and die of thirst than eat any food on the ship.


    The people were washed and the water was saturated, but the rain was still falling. The vast rain curtain covered the blue sky and the distant sea. Only the shadow of three giant ships could be seen vaguely.


    Merchant ships kept in touch by constantly honking their horns. Sailors kept clearing the rainwater deposited on the deck. Fortunately, there was no heavy rain. The most terrible marine disaster was strong wind and rainstorm.


    After the night came, those who really couldn''t see their fingers. Liu Renyuan looked at the north arrow without blinking. The huge angry wind lamp had been hung on the mast, and the butter candle inside kept reporting its position to other ships under the action of the reflective lens.


    At this time, Hu Tonghai drifted with the waves in a small boat in the dark night. Since he left the battlefield, he fled desperately. He firmly believed that the pirates could never be the opponent of the three giant ships, and no matter who won, they had no good fruit to eat.


    For today''s sake, only run as far as possible. In order to avoid the pursuit of warships, when he felt he was safe, he found that he could not get out of an ocean current. Can only drift around with the ocean current. In such a dark night, the feeling of resignation is really terrible.


    When the boat stood on the reef and became broken, he swam in one direction. He didn''t know whether it was illusion or reality. He seemed to see a ray of fire. If there was a fire, it meant there was a crowd. After visiting the beach, I couldn''t help worshiping the four gods and Buddhas.


    He dragged his tired body up the rock. Sure enough, there was an orange fire coming out of the cave in front. He used to touch his waist, but his long knife and fork fell into the sea.


    Hu Tonghai rested for a while, lay down in the hole and looked in. She was almost stunned. A naked woman was sleeping on a bed made of bamboo. She was exquisite.


    The strange scene almost suffocated him. He was not the hairy boy who saw the color. He knew that the more strange the scene was, the greater the risk was. At this time, he would rather go back to the rain than face the unknown risk.


    When he just got up and was ready to run, his back was pushed hard, and he couldn''t help flying into the cave. Hearing something, a woman lying on the bamboo bed sat up blankly and looked at hutonghai who fell to the ground.


    "Well, Lao Hu, is my woman good?" Qiu bearded came in from the mouth of the cave with mud and water and a crutch, with a glittering axe in his hand.


    As soon as Hu Tonghai was about to speak and defend himself, he was hit with an axe on his cheek, and most of his teeth went away at once.


    Qiu bearded guest laughed and said, "Lao Hu, don''t explain if you dare. I was thrown on a desert island by Tang Hao. I admit it because I intend to rob him, but Lao Hu, you betrayed me. I don''t accept it. What I did was unjust, which made you so heartless."

 Chapter 1310

    Hu Tonghai is also used to running in the Jianghu. He is not afraid of life and death.


    He spat out his teeth and said loudly, "what''s good to follow you? Jianguo? The Tang Dynasty is at the height of the sun and the Lingnan fleet is extremely powerful. Who will allow you to establish a country? Tang Hao is here to control the sea. You can see how terrible his three new warships are."


    "Datang can have three today and maybe 30 tomorrow. What shall we fight with others? Once Datang fleet comes to encircle and suppress, we can''t run away. I''m a pirate. It''s true. I''ve been walking on the tip of a knife all my life. I recognize it, but I have children, and I must give them a future." Hu Tonghai poured out his mind.


    Qiu bearded guest thought about it. What Hu Tonghai said seemed to be reasonable. He went to the edge of the bamboo bed, lifted the Japanese woman into the bed, sat down on the edge of the bed and whispered, "why didn''t you say these words in advance?"


    "You split it in two in public. I''m full. Tell you in advance?"


    Qiu bearded''s eyes changed several times, and finally whispered, "it''s too late to say anything now. We''re surrounded on this island. There''s a backflow on this island. No matter how we run out, it''s still brought back by the backflow. There''s no big enough ship and people to return to the sea, that''s a dream."


    Then the Qiu bearded guest said again, "Lao Hu, forget it. That axe just now will be regarded as my revenge. Let''s write off the previous things. It''s business for us to find a way to escape together."


    Qiu bearded guest''s words are still credible. Hu Tonghai sat by the fire. "As long as you don''t do stupid things like Jianguo, Hu Tonghai will follow you. I''m old and can''t afford to mix. I''ve saved some treasures for the elderly these years. If you don''t die, I can help some money. When I came out this time, my daughter-in-law was pregnant..."


    They looked at each other for a moment, peeped into their lives together, each holding his head.


    At dawn, the heavy rain still didn''t stop, the sea became manic, the dark clouds were low on the sea, and the huge albatross swept over the mast between the sentences again and again.


    The dolphins who usually like to take off and land in front of the ship have disappeared. This is a sign of a storm at sea.


    Liu Renyuan ordered all the ships to pull full sails and move forward quickly. Only by escaping from the rain cloud area can they avoid the brewing storm. The albatross is the best guiding light.


    The fleet chased the albatross and headed for the coast at full speed. From early morning to afternoon, Liu Renyuan was relieved to see the yellowing sea water. Not far ahead is a lagoon. It is safe to send the fleet there safely.


    A strong wind blew, and the pirate flag hanging on the dangerous pole shook wildly. The front of the storm finally came. Standing on the bridge with Tang Hao, we watched the merchant ships fish into the lagoon.


    When the princess entered the lagoon, the Fufan finally couldn''t carry it and pulled away from the middle. Liu Renyuan encouraged the princess to drive into the lagoon.


    It was strange that the wind stopped after a while, but the sea seemed to boil more. Taking advantage of the last light, Tang Hao held up his telescope and looked around. He didn''t find anything unusual.


    It was completely dark. There was a loud noise on the sea in the distance. It was very low. It seemed that a giant beast came slowly with heavy steps. Tang Hao did not believe in monsters in the sea, but the merchants on the merchant ships had begun to kneel and pray.


    Tang Hao and Li Dan were all armed around a table. Under the dim light, Tang Hao suddenly found ripples in his cup, which was different from the small waves caused by the shaking of the ship.


    He took out a knife and cut the rope connected to himself. He stood on the side of the boat and looked down. He saw that the water of the whole lagoon began to jump. "The earthquake, take your place, prepare to fight the tsunami." Tang Hao''s voice began to deform.


    In the dark night, an orange light pierced the darkness. Tang Hao saw red magma spewing out of the sea through the telescope. Everyone was attracted by the wonders in front of him.


    The sea was boiling, and the magma could rush out of the sea more than ten feet high, and finally fell into the sea. The steam on the sea was like a dream, and the whole sea seemed to be burning.


    He suddenly remembered where the fleet stayed, like a lagoon or something. A lagoon is a place with mountains around and water in the middle. How was such a place formed? Volcano eruption.


    The fleet stopped at a crater. A hundred miles away from here, the submarine volcano was erupting. Tang Hao endured the surging in his heart and whispered to Liu Renyuan, "order to leave here immediately. Don''t cause panic. There is another crater under the bottom of our ship."


    After hearing this, Liu Renyuan almost fainted and ordered to sail. The princess took the lead out of the lagoon.


    Although the waves outside were big, there were no complaints. Tang Hao is right. It''s too close to the crater. It''s really not safe to be less than 100 miles.


    When the fleet came out of the lagoon, Tang Hao ordered to hang up all the sails and run as fast as he could. Before he ran a hundred miles away, he heard a loud noise behind him.

 Chapter 1311

    All the rocks around the whole lagoon flew up, and a thick pillar of fire rose into the sky, erupting more violently than the crater just now.


    Li Dan was frightened, covered his chin and whispered, "you saved everyone just now, otherwise it would be gray now. How do you know that place is not safe? Tell me alone, I won''t tell you."


    "It''s no surprise. That damn place is called a lagoon. This kind of Lake in the sea is basically formed after the eruption of a volcano. There are volcanoes nearby."


    "At this time, if I don''t know how to run with everyone, I''ll die." Tang Hao''s look returned to calm at this time.


    It was no longer rain, but black mud rain. The white sails soon became black sails, and a thick layer was piled on the deck. Tang Hao took a hat, reached out and caught a few pieces of volcanic ash and showed it to Li Dan.


    "This is the richest material in the world. If you grow food on volcanic ash, their output will surprise you. Someone said that the origin of our life comes from volcanic eruptions again and again, which created continents and oceans."


    Tang Hao explained from a scientific point of view: "Li Dan, be proud of your experience. Because such a situation is almost impossible to see in Datang."


    Li Dan gently pinched the volcanic ash with his two fingers and said with a smile, "the distance between life and death is so close. How proud do you make me? In the final analysis, I prefer land."


    "Brother, I''m a pirate in disguise. I can''t be a real pirate. After going back this time, I''m going to find a quiet place to do some learning and get through this difficult two years."


    "That''s good. Now that the situation is bad, we always need a place to hide. We should not only hide tolerance, but also hide our body and heart."


    When Tang Hao''s sail shadow appeared at sea level, Guangzhou city fell into a frenzy. Countless merchants waiting for marine goods surrounded the wharf. The guys pushed forward with wooden signs of goods and names in their hands.


    Yang Yuanyi, an assassin of Guangzhou, was standing on the dock with his hands on his back in a green robe. He came to meet Li Dan and Tang Hao. Various orders from the capital were about to fill his desk and post station.


    They were also crowded with all kinds of surnames. Because they couldn''t get in touch, they had to nest in the post station and wait for them to come back. The climate in Lingnan tortured them for immortality and death. One of them died in Guangzhou.


    When the three new warships came back before departure, they were already in tatters. As long as you look at the huge sails with holes and the scarred side of the ship, you will know how difficult the long journey was. Black and thin, but more vigorous, the soldiers showed their true colors the moment they set foot on the dock.


    After living on a shaky warship for a long time, I have long been familiar with the ups and downs of the deck. When I set foot on solid land, I suddenly lost that kind of ups and downs and fell down a large area. Yang Yuan, who was familiar with the scene, laughed. He picked up Li Dan and could only nod to Tang Hao to apologize.


    Tang Hao didn''t have time to talk to him because he saw his wife Li Wanqing. She was more important than Yang Yuanyi.


    Li Wanqing looked at Tang Hao with red eyes and walked over with a smile. Under the big court, Tang Hao was not polite. He casually arched his hand and said that his wife was well. Li Wanqing glanced at Tang Hao angrily.


    But there was a rare joy in his eyes. Early in the morning, Tang Hao woke up from his deep sleep. It was already dawn. The bead hanging curtain was hung on the fine doors and windows. The Yellow Warblers in the forest sang to each other, and two swallows were flying under the eaves.


    Tang Hao rolled up his tent and added burning incense to the censer. In the aroma curling atmosphere, Li Wanqing sat in front of the mirror to make up. Emerald green filled his eyes. White light penetrated in front of the window, forming beautiful flower shadows on the table. Li Wanqing''s actions were soft and beautiful.


    At this time, Tang Hao turned his attention to the outside and found that his yard was actually beautiful. He specially planted weeping willows and swayed by the lotus pond., The tall and straight trees are full of yellow flowers, scattering the shadow and flower fragrance through the curtains.


    Tang Hao stretched out. How comfortable all this is. In such an environment and atmosphere, if you don''t sleep, you''re really sorry for yourself.


    Tang Hao holds Li Wanqing''s pillow. Drill into the quilt and plan to sleep until the end of time. Sleeping on the boat, I can''t sleep safely for a day. Now that the dust has settled, sleep as you want.


    Li Wanqing gently shook Tang Hao. "Husband, get up and can''t sleep anymore. The angels from the capital have been waiting for a long time. It''s impolite not to go out again."


    what? Tang Hao suddenly became clever. It turned out that the emperor took inspiration from Tang Hao''s three giant ships going south to the ocean, and a giant ship with more complete functions and facilities was born in the air.


    The mighty ship naturally has a loud name, and the new ship is named "sky".


    Tang Hao never thought that Zhang Liang would pick up the sky. When this guy stood on the deck of the princess with a red face and looked carefully at the "sky" with a telescope, he was no longer the guy who hid in the tent and cried for mercy.


    Tang Hao realizes the accuracy of Lao Cheng''s and Xu Jingzong''s knowledge again.

 Chapter 1312

    Tang Hao thought that Zhang Liang should die alone in his own house instead of spending the rest of his life in prison.


    As a result, I haven''t seen him for more than a year. This guy has become the commander of Liaodong Navy. Li Zhi wants to firmly grasp the navy in his hand and doesn''t intend to hand over power to the Ministry of war.


    Zhang Liang laughed all the way and patted Tang Hao on the shoulder, "brother, in the future, my brother will stir the horse spoon in the pot with you."


    The fleet and entered the Yangtze River Estuary. The island already has an area of 40 or 50 mu. Tang Hao felt that it was a rare opportunity to record the growth of the island and witness the changes of geography.


    In a short time, the island will change from one mu to two mu, and then to ten mu. It will be very surprising, but from 100000 Mu to 1001 mu, people don''t seem to feel how much it has changed.


    In August, the Yangtze River was rough, but the wind blowing from the sea to the land still sent the fleet upstream slowly. There is no time to stay in Yangzhou. Sailing two thousand miles against the current is not easy.


    Moreover, Tang Hao has received the express. His majesty has gone on the ancient qingniu road. After arriving in southern Shaanxi, he will naturally take a boat downstream from the Han River. The process of their arrival in Yuezhou was much easier than that of Tang Hao, one downstream and the other upstream.


    Li Zhi''s intention to Tang Hao was that he didn''t like waiting for others. When he arrived in Yuezhou, Tang Hao should wait on yunmengze with the "sky". The emperor''s travel was full of red tape, but this time he completely abandoned these sections and left the crown prince to supervise the country, while he took his mother and countless concubines to travel together.


    Along with the emperor, there were six of the sixteen guards, which was actually Li Zhi''s first visit to the two lakes. The "sky" supervising the school Navy is just an excuse. He took more than half of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty.


    I knew that the emperor had begun to look to the south. Now the northern land, and the recent barbarians are all north of Heishui. If the remaining Turks want to raid again, they need to break through at least 13 lines of defense. Not to mention that they have planned to follow the old path of the Huns, they should seek a new place to live in the West.


    Now the envoys of Western Turks are in Chang''an, hoping to get the support of the Tang Dynasty, so that they can have the strength to carry out a protracted western expedition. They have promised that they will never see a Turk again in the North Sea.


    Not only the Western Turks, but also the extremely weak Xue yantuo, the surviving Tuyuhun and Huihe, are going to organize into a strong army and try their luck in the West.


    The strength of the Turks is stronger than that of the west, but whenever the Central Plains Dynasty completes the replacement, the Central Plains Dynasty is the most powerful. Countless facts have proved that the grassland people, who have always been invincible, can''t compete with them at this time.


    It is in the interests of one''s own people to have a fierce neighbor move early. It is said that the distant Western Roman Empire is declining and the vassal states are in civil war. At this time, it is time to go to the distance to seek a place for their people.


    They firmly believe that they will get all the help they need from Datang. As the person who is most familiar with the national conditions of the Tang Dynasty, elder Tuyuhun firmly stayed in Chang''an and waited for a meeting with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    Chang''an city provided a place for the envoys to show their means. Under such an environment, Li Zhi began his first Southern tour and left the noisy envoys in Chang''an.


    The fleet is still sailing on the river. When there is no wind, it can only rely on giant oars and livestock on both sides to drag the ship forward. In dangerous places, only those naked trackers pull the rope to drag the ship across the rapids.


    Tang Hao looked at the princess sailing in the water like an old cow. His heart was full of resentment. When can the Academy turn the teapot into a real steam engine? A large group of people have studied it for three years. Up to now, they can only let a teapot run slowly in the water with a grasshopper boat.


    There is no possibility of practical application. The "sky" should be the kind of existence that spits thick smoke like a demon God. It should not be as windless as it is now. It should stagger like a dementia old man.


    "The general demands too much and goes upstream. Isn''t he satisfied with such a speed? No one can do it without wind. Now we are in Ezhou and are about to reach Jiangxia. Just wait for your majesty at hanshuikou."


    Zhang Liang likes bananas very much. In a moment, he ate a lot of bananas by himself.


    Looking at Tang Hao looking at the pile of banana skins, Zhang Liang laughed and said, "I live in the north and am very happy with the fruits in the south. The bananas on my ship have been eaten up by me and my children."


    Then he said, "I just wonder how you store bananas for three months. I iced them for a while, but they all turned black and bad."


    Tang Hao smiled but didn''t speak. He took Zhang Liang to the back cabin.


    Seeing the fruit trees all over the house, Zhang Liang was going crazy. He looked at a fruit laden litchi tree packed in a huge barrel. He couldn''t say anything except bowing his hands to show his admiration.

 Chapter 1313

    "I''m so luxurious, I''m not afraid of those sour little children who come with your majesty?"


    Zhang Liang still felt that this was too much. He thought that he had been described as extravagant before, which was really wronged. In these days with Tang Hao, except for no beautiful women, the rest of the enjoyment is almost the top delicacy in the world.


    Just eat a banana. There''s no need to move the banana tree to Juzhou.


    "Mr. Zhang, I spent money on these things myself. As for my money, I earned it openly, so I don''t owe it to the country. Since I don''t owe anyone, and countless people benefit from it, why do you think I should worry about the criticism of those people?"


    In other words, what does it matter if Tang Hao spends his own money?


    "No, no, such a big mistake. Frugality is the best policy. Even if the money you spend is your own money, those people will find an excuse to criticize you. That''s what I said about my lack of morality in those years."


    Zhang Liang still reminded him.


    Tang Hao smiled without answering and continued to walk back with Zhang Liang. There are not only fruit trees on the princess, but also various specialties in Lingnan. Huge crabs spit bubbles in the sink. The lobster with its teeth and claws.


    Tang Hao scraped out a black egg from a box of soil and said to Zhang Liang, "this is a kind of mushroom, named pig arch fungus, which is the most delicious after baking with charcoal. Unfortunately, there is also a kind of fish called thin bone dragon. After eating it, its lips and teeth remain fragrant for three days. It''s very difficult to catch it."


    Tang Hao really wouldn''t let it go if he wasn''t worried that the emperor would be addicted to food and cause a lot of consumption of Lingnan people.


    "What''s the use of this shark?" Zhang Liang suddenly looked up and saw a huge shark nest in a sink. His eyes stared at himself. He was startled. When he went far, he pointed to the shark and asked Tang Hao what''s the use of it.


    "This is for Wei Zheng. The old man made me flee to Lingnan for three years. How can I not repay this revenge? For the sake of your Majesty''s face, you can only use sharks as gifts."


    "Hahaha, Lao Wei is miserable. Other people''s gifts must be good things. It''s interesting for him to get a shark."


    "Zhang Gong misunderstood. I just told Wei Zheng what kind of existence he was facing," Tang Hao said.


    "You compare yourself to a shark?"


    "Hey, Zhang Gong, you and I are the two most ferocious giant sharks in the sea."


    Because of the inflow of the Han River, the Yangtze River turned a corner, and the fleet finally lined up. Taking advantage of the good time and some wind that can be borrowed, the whole fleet immediately recovered from the dead fish state and its fierce nature.


    The "firmament" anchored steadily on the riverside plain. The strong wind made the five clawed Golden Dragon on the top of the mast beep. All the sailors were on the deck waiting for the emperor''s fleet to come out of sweat.


    The first flood reporting ship kept sending information. Tang Hao looked at the flag they were waving and knew that the emperor had arrived ten miles away. The first to arrive was Li Xiaogong, the leader of the first batch of ships.


    The old guy came to call the front station for the emperor and temporarily control the fleet. Because the commander was Tang Hao, only when the emperor was ten miles away did the accompanying general come to change a person, and the person who controlled the army three hundred miles away would come, because he wanted to see the emperor.


    Li Dan, Tang Hao and Zhang Liang must wear helmets and go to the Han River in a small boat to meet the Yellow Lord. Three miles away are leading generals. The farthest driving distance and etiquette are essential.


    Li Xiaogong was expressionless, as if he didn''t know the three of them. He waved his hand after showing the token. He brought the ship and quickly approached the fleet. Countless warriors in armor climbed onto the ship and quickly controlled the fleet to prevent change.


    At this time, Li Xiaogong was the Supreme Commander here. Li Xiaogong would not consciously hand over the command until the emperor ordered to give the general power to Tang Hao again.


    Forty sailors shook their oars and sent Li Dan, Tang Hao and Zhang Liang to the Han River. This is a river much smaller than the Yangtze River, but now the abundant rainfall makes the river much larger. No wonder the emperor chose this time. Only this time can the Han River carry large ships.


    Pang Pang quickly crossed the river, and a large number of cavalry appeared on both sides of the Han River. Seeing the huge boats on the river, the horn sounded continuously, and they went up the Han River with a strong sound.


    After passing through countless building ships, a big five tooth ship with monsters painted on the head of the building appeared in front of us. Suddenly, it seemed that the ship was higher than the "sky", and five huge rackets stretched out on both sides, which was the main weapon of the ship.


    The enemy ship was smashed by shooting poles. There were many crossbows on the ship, which made the ship look less primitive. Tang Hao shook his head regretfully. The flat bottomed boat also built a high-rise building on it, two or three floors, and building four floors is pure death.


    That year, Sun Quan ordered LV Meng to sail the building ship to Sanjiangkou. Before the war, there was a strong wind on the Yangtze River, and the fleet composed of a building ship sank into the Yangtze River in an instant.


    How much wind energy is there on the Yangtze River compared to hurricanes on the sea. Wearing a beard, Zhang Liang said to Li Dan, "Your Highness must not despise these five tooth ships. In those years, Yang Su relied on them to calm the troubled times and destroy the state of Chen. He crossed rivers and rivers without meeting an enemy."


    "The reason why the former Emperor was able to win Shuzhong without bloodshed was the power of these five tooth ships. Of course, the old minister doesn''t think these ships are good now." Zhang Liang is telling the truth.

 Chapter 1314

    As soon as he got to the building ship, seven or eight strange people in eunuch clothes jumped down from the building ship. Just about to touch the three people''s bodies and crotch according to the Convention, Li Dan kicked them away one by one.


    They are all highly skilled people, but they can only endure being kicked over by Li Dan and Tang Hao. Only Zhang Liang stood upright and let others touch them all over.


    He knew very well that if he dared to do so, he would be immediately chopped into meat sauce by these eunuchs. Li Zhi, who was wearing armor, stood on the roof of the building boat and saw Tang Hao and Li Dan shouting, "where is my sky?"


    The sky has been allocated to the Liaodong Navy, so Zhang Liang closed it on one knee on the deck and replied loudly: "report to your majesty, the sky is now parked on the Yangtze River, waiting for your Majesty''s arrival."


    Li Zhi nodded with satisfaction. The three climbed up the five tooth ship along the rope ladder. With a cry of grief, Li Dan went west to Li Zhi and cried with his legs in his arms. Li Zhi touched Li Dan''s head and said, "chi''er, chi''er, my father is also worried about you."


    "Don''t laugh at your children. It''s also unfilial for you to see your father for three years. Now you meet on the river and are overjoyed. No matter how others laugh." Li Zhi''s eyes also float red. Li Dan patted his father on the shoulder like a child and hammered him on the chest.


    Li Zhi happily said to Fang Xuanling, "Xuanling, look. The child has really grown up now. Sometimes he looks like a child, and his bones are stronger and stronger."


    Fang Xuanling arched his hand and replied, "Your Majesty, your father is kind and your highness is filial. It''s a good story in the world. Who dares to laugh at it? The old minister is the strongest when he hears the wind and waves. Your highness will naturally be forged into a good body by the wind and waves when he travels thousands of miles."


    Li Zhi thought so deeply that he suddenly remembered that Li Dan seemed to have a heart attack and didn''t dare to take a boat. Now, seeing Li Dan standing on the shaky boat, he asked with concern, "my son, listen to Tang Hao, you have a heart disease and can''t take a boat anymore."


    "Now he has recovered." Li Dan easily answered his father''s question.


    "How to cure it? Mr. Sun is also in Lingnan. Did he do it?" Li Dan blushed and Tang Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Dan loosened his father''s hand and came to Tang Hao. He said to his JIAYE angrily, "if you dare to talk nonsense, let''s cut our robes and break righteousness."


    Li Zhi laughed and said, "well, it seems that if you catch the pain horn, your father and Emperor don''t ask, it''s better than anything as long as you are healthy and peaceful." Li Dan loosened up. Li Zhi gave a notice and went into the cabin to see his mother.


    "Tang Hao, Zhang Liang, what do you think of my five tooth ship? Can it compare with your construction of the sky?" Li Zhi seemed very satisfied with the five tooth ship.


    Tang Hao glanced at Li Dan and Zhang Liang. Tang Hao looked at Li Zhi in embarrassment and said for a long time: "Wei Chen thinks there is no comparability. The two ships are not of the same type at all. The sky is used for war, and the five tooth ship is suitable for his majesty to have a banquet with his ministers in the Qujiang pool."


    In a word, Yan Lide, who had improved, was so angry that he pushed away the people and wrote two words "nonsense" on the deck with a pen


    Tang Hao doesn''t understand why Yan Lide is so excited. Cheng Yaojin put his mouth close to Tang Hao and said softly, "Lao Yan just built eight five tooth ships in Fengjie. It turned out that they are all here now. People have suffered a stroke for these ships. Don''t talk more, lest you be angry and depend on you."


    "Your Majesty, my old minister, please send a big five tooth ship and the sky to drill. If there is any loss, my old minister will bear it." Chu suiliang helped Yan Lide say what he wanted to say word by word.


    Li Zhi frowned and saw that Yan Lide bowed to the ground with his mouth and eyes askew. He looked at the indifferent Tang Hao and asked Zhang Liang, "what does Zhang Qing think?"


    Zhang Liang said without hesitation, "the sky is a dragon on the sea, and the five tooth ship is just a fish and turtle in the spring. The old minister thinks that the strength is too different, and such contempt is a humiliation to the sky."


    Yan Lide''s eyes were on fire, banged his head on the deck and begged Li Zhirong to let him go. Not counting the interior decoration, the sky used 200000 silver coins. If it could be threatened by a five tooth ship with a cost of no more than 5000 silver coins.


    Tang Hao and the officers and men of Lingnan Navy should have committed suicide in shame.


    Tang Hao cleared his throat, helped Yan Lide up and said seriously, "general Tang Hao, there is no nonsense. Although I am young, I have been running around at sea for several years. Zhang Gong is a famous water fighter. We made a judgment, which is absolutely fair."


    "The five tooth ship used to be the overlord on the water, but now it is absolutely out of date and even vulnerable. The times are always improving, just as I was trying to eat ten years ago. Now we are invincible. The navy is the same, Princess and Qingque. These giant ships can sweep the South China Sea." Tang Hao''s words are very pertinent


    "Your five tooth ship may still be useful in inland rivers. It can only be a target on the sea. In front of the sky, you won''t even have a chance to shoot, because the sky has blown you to pieces before you can attack him."

 Chapter 1315

    Although Yan Lide was distracted, he also knew Tang Hao''s achievements. He also saw the bizarre situation of the South China Sea war. So far, no general in the Tang Dynasty has dared to make such a fake.


    Even if Cheng Yaojin is the best liar, he just said a little more about the number of enemies he killed. Now it is in front of the imperial court. Tang Hao and Zhang Liang dare not make a mistake, which can only show that the sky is very strong.


    "Your Majesty, believe Tang Hao''s words. If you hesitate for a moment, he will repeat his old skill and bet with you that the Tang family is already very rich and there is no need to send money to his family." the empress took Tang Zheng from the cabin and suggested that the emperor should not be deceived again.


    When Tang Zheng saw his father, he broke away from his mother''s hand and rushed to Tang Hao''s arms to cry. Tang Hao took his son and told the emperor, the empress and the ministers that he was guilty, so he went to the secluded place on the deck.


    "My son wants to kill his father. Let him kiss him first. Don''t cry. Blame him..."


    Tang Hao managed to coax his son out of crying, which dragged his son to the front. I don''t know when, five big five tooth ships have gone down the river and killed them at the mouth of the Yangtze River.


    Tang Hao, who didn''t know where he was, asked Zhang Liang, "Zhang Gong''s words are clear. Why is there another ship running over to do?"


    Zhang Liang said with a smile, there are always those who don''t believe in evil and encourage your majesty to go down and try the sky. Tang Hao said to Zhang Liang, "Zhang Gong, there is a ban in the sky. Do you remember?"


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Zhang Liang suddenly turned pale. He turned and ran to the emperor and said loudly, "Your Majesty, stop the five tooth ship, stop the five tooth ship. Any ship with hostility will attack immediately as long as it approaches the sky 500 steps. This is the ban of the sky."


    Li Zhi looked at Tang Hao and asked, "why is there such a ban?"


    "Your Majesty, the firmament itself is your car, which is the same as the driving, so the five beetles Sima formulated this ban according to the code system. The firmament is on the water, which is your palace. Those who have an evil heart will be destroyed immediately. There is no chance of luck. The king of Hejian can''t prevent the captain of the firmament from executing this ban. All the officials on board are middle officials. They only recognize your majesty."


    Li Zhi nodded and said to Tang Hao, "that''s true, but it''s late now. Come and send orders to sail. Let''s go ahead and have a look."


    The five tooth ship began to flow down the river, and the ten mile waterway came in an instant. The cavalry on the shore were stationed on the Bank of maqiang River, silent.


    On the river, there are only countless small boats shuttle to save people. The five tooth ship has disappeared. In the sun, the sky of the black earth is swaying in the middle of the river with half a sail.


    And Li Xiaogong stood on a warship, pointing to the sky and yelling. But he only dared to stay far away. The scene just now almost broke his heart.


    The five tooth ship went down the river, and Li Xiaogong also passed the test order to the sky under the banner. The firmament responded: the previous order was not eliminated, and the later order was not respected. He also ordered the five tooth ship not to enter the range of 500 steps, otherwise it would be destroyed.


    The arrogance of his voice is annoying. They are all fierce generals. Who has suffered this? So the captain on the five tooth ship ordered to continue to approach and fight again. The flag of forbidding progress was constantly sent from the sky, and the five tooth ship ignored it and continued to move forward.


    When it was 800 steps away from the firmament, the firmament had anchored and the sails had been spread. The crossbow and arrow on the ship also rose, and shot three small arrows to drink the five tooth ship.


    As soon as the five tooth ship approached the sky for 500 steps, the crossbow and arrow with thick limbs were fiercely fixed on the five tooth ship. After a series of loud noises, the attic above the five tooth ship had collapsed, the mast on the ship was broken, and a large amount of water splashed on the water.


    In Li Xiaogong''s angry roar. The sky came at a gallop, and the dark red collision angle was mercilessly inserted into the side of the five tooth ship. The ship''s side ruthlessly pressed the five tooth ship against the Yangtze River. On the firmament, there were no cheers, no screams, and even no emotional fluctuations. It just swam on the river with half open.


    Li Zhi is a person who pays attention to rules in everything. He believes that the emperor should order the world. The ministers should be herdsmen, farmers, businessmen and craftsmen from all over the world. As long as they abide by the rules, the world will be safe.


    Since the regulations say that the emperor''s car should not be provoked, everyone should only abide by this ban. Even if their orders are wrong and cause casualties, this person should bear the mistake.


    Since the Firmament was right to kill, there must be something wrong with itself. Fortunately, Li Zhi never shirked his responsibility. When he said that his fault was that he was alone, he took all the mistakes. He just punished himself for being closed in the quiet room for three days. What punishment is vegetarianism?


    There were hundreds of corpses on the deck. Wei Zheng''s face was very bad, and his eyes were also very uncomfortable. He looked at things vaguely. Chu suiliang blocked him from speaking several times. Yan Lide completely fainted, and Fang Xuanling was also miserable. On the contrary, eldest sun Wuji turned his back and looked seriously at the still swaying sky opposite without saying a word.

 Chapter 1316

    There were 533 people on board, but only 309 people were rescued. More than 100 people have disappeared since then. Colonel Peirong is also among them. Floating corpses will inevitably appear in the lower reaches of the Yangtze River.


    "Your Majesty, the firmament is an unparalleled weapon. It''s not suitable to borrow others. Please choose a capable person from the imperial clan to be the captain, supplemented by the central management. Therefore, your majesty, the ships of the Liaodong naval division of the water Palace are mobilized from various naval divisions." Zhang Liang''s heart was half cooled as soon as changsun Wuji exported.


    Unexpectedly, this huge ship can only become a decoration. Like the luxury cruise ship sent by Tang Hao to his mother, it can only lie in diving for nothing and rot slowly with the passage of time.


    "Your Majesty, I agree with you. Lingnan navy can calm all water forces. Gaoju beauty is also inch board and can''t go to sea. If the sea power is enough, the sky can show the national prestige. There''s no need to spend state capital on the sea. The cost of the sky has exceeded 200000 silver coins. If it overturns in the sea wave, it will certainly affect the luck of the Tang Dynasty. Don''t be careless."


    Fang Xuanling''s tone was impassioned. It seemed that he had seen the scene that the sky was fighting for its life at the tip of the sea waves. Jiaolong couldn''t live in * * and could he be called Jiaolong if he was trapped in a pond? Du Ruhui is the Minister of the Ministry of war. Naturally, he wants to recruit troops for the military. The more powerful he is, the more cards he can play.


    The emperor said it was early. Just go aboard and have a look. Duan Hong took the token granted by the emperor and ordered the firmament to anchor and disarm.


    Duan Hong carefully took the gold medal handed by the emperor and sailed to the sky in a small boat. Soon after Duan Hong got on the sky, he saw that the rut sail on the sky fell quickly, put all the weapons on the deck into the warehouse, and all the small windows on the ship''s porch were closed.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon flag was lowered, and the tuanlong flag symbolizing the emperor''s rest was raised slowly. A pair of warriors came to the deck, took off their clothes and changed into black. The armour was put into the small box together with the knife and gun, and then the cabin was pushed by a specially assigned person.


    Wait until everyone has changed their clothes. The five Phoenix Chaoyang song sounded on the sky, which was specially for welcoming the arrival of the emperor. After waiting for a long time, Li Zhi didn''t have the slightest impatience, but looked with relish.


    Tang Hao didn''t intend to accompany the emperor on board. That was di Renjie''s territory. The young man needed a platform with a high starting point. He used the whole sky as his birth platform. It was worth it anyway.


    As long as the firmament can send Di Renjie out and let the world know, 200000 silver coins are very valuable, not to mention the money from the national treasury.


    As for Li Zhi who wants to carry the sky ashore, he still likes to burn it as firewood, which has nothing to do with Tang Hao. Eldest sun Wuji is right. The sky is really too strong. The emperor won''t be relieved to give it to anyone. Without the power to restrict, it can''t be regarded as his own power.


    Tang Hao built the sky and generously did not control it in his own hands. The reason is that he clearly knows that no one can take this weapon away. If Li Zhi can''t control it, destroying it as firewood is its only mission.


    The sky is more just a propaganda means to tell the world that weapons can be so powerful. Zhang Liang''s dream of driving the firmament to the world is doomed to fail.


    An expensive toy is too expensive for anyone to ignore. His appearance can make the reputation of yuhuashan academy more famous. If there are any strange things in the future, the world will think that terrible sharp weapons like the sky can appear, and it won''t be surprised at anything else.


    When the steam engine appeared, people would be surprised to find that in front of the armored ship, the sky was just another pile of rotten wood, which was not worth raring.


    Tang Hao strongly recommended his disciple Di Renjie on the ground that he was not familiar with the sky, saying that he was the supervisor of the warship.


    The Zhaoyi lady did not go either, saying that this was the first time her majesty had boarded the firmament, which was a grand ceremony. Women were not good for the boat, so the boat would not go up. It was not too late for her majesty to go up again when he was familiar with the warship.


    Yaojin, Laoniu and Qin Qiong don''t go up either. They think they are fierce generals on the road. They feel dizzy when they get on the boat. It''s better not to go up. Li Dan can''t run away. He must accompany his father and explain interesting things about Nanyang to him.


    The five tooth ship slowly approached the big sky. The imperial forest army got on the ship. Duan Hong helped Li Zhi jump over the deck. Di Renjie followed suit and explained the detailed data of the sky to the emperor from the side of the ship. Without a day, he was too busy.


    "Come on, go to the princess. I have to ask you what your plan is." empress Zhaoyi glanced at Tang Hao and dragged Tang Zheng away.


    "Let''s go, smelly boy. Your majesty is suffering at this time. He ordered you to build an unprecedented ship. You built such a monster? What do you want your majesty to do? Who can rest assured that having such a ship is enough to start a country abroad. If the senior general who controls the ship has a different heart, who can accept him, madam? This is to help your majesty ask you."


    "I''m here to help you beat the side drum." Cheng Yaojin pushed Tang Hao. Several people got on the princess, and Tang Hao''s family came to see him.


    The empress said a few words to Changle again. When she saw Xiaoya kneeling behind, she ordered her to get up, dragged the little girl''s chin with her fingers and said, "it''s a smart child at a glance."

 Chapter 1317

    Niu JINDA was startled at the edge of the shark slot.


    Pointing to the huge annular groove, he asked Tang Hao, "how did you get this kill back? It''s such a big one."


    "Xiao Tang, why did you bother so much to get this fish back?" Lao Cheng and Lao Qin also gathered around to see the shark.


    Tang Hao said with a smile, "shark''s fin is naturally a good thing to honor the three uncles. As for the fish liver, it is to give it to Wei Zheng and old man Wei. Shark''s fin soup is very delicious, but shark''s liver is a poisonous thing. If you eat one or two, you will almost die."


    Qin Qiong listened and said, "it''s not right, it''s not right. Although Wei Zheng has different political views from you, he never has personal grievances. He attacked you in many ways in the court, but he praised you in private. No matter how he attacked you in the court, he never wanted to kill you. He just wanted to force you to be honest. He really teaches in Yuhua mountain. He is by no means a great evil person."


    Lao Cheng and Niu repeatedly said that the minister should not be poisoned. No matter what the reason, the emperor will not forgive. This is the real crime of exterminating the family.


    At that time, no one will stand up and speak for you Tang Hao, because it has exceeded the bottom line that all Xun GUI can bear.


    Tang Hao looked at the shark swimming around the circle in the slot and said, "fish liver is indeed a highly toxic thing, but after being processed properly, it is a good medicine for eyesight. Wei Zheng''s eyes have been suffering from pannus for many years, and it is not far from the day of blindness. The shark''s liver is like arsenic. It is both highly toxic and good medicine."


    "Wei Zheng wants to turn his eyes against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. Shark liver is indispensable. My little nephew is no longer promising and will not use the inferior way to remove political enemies. In addition, the existence of Wei Zheng benefits us a lot. It is because of the existence of political enemies that the royal family trusts the Tang family."


    At this point, Tang Hao''s tone became serious.


    "If there are no political enemies and man chaoxun and GUI all say that the Tang family is good, then the decline of the Tang family may not be far away. Therefore, Wei Zheng can''t quit the court. Even if the old guy wants to hide himself, my nephew will never allow such a thing to happen. If we are blind, we will cure him and get hooked by the king of hell, and we will take him back from hell. Without Wei Zheng , what about the Tang family? He must live well. Be the political enemy of the Tang family. "


    The sweat of Qin Qiong, Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA came down. Wei Zheng is a political enemy. It''s disturbing.


    It is said that the government is like a chess game. Wei Zheng is not even qualified to roll off the chessboard. At this time, all kinds of tastes came to their hearts. Think of Wei Zheng''s life wandering between life and death, and he can always retreat.


    Now it''s almost time to enter the phase. Now it''s just a shield against disaster in the eyes of the younger generation.


    Lao Cheng looked at Tang Hao''s head carefully, sighed and said to Qin Qiong: "I didn''t expect that the boy picked up from the wilderness would become such a monster. At the age of 27, I played with the old fox in my hands, and chaotang prepared for people like him. We''d better hide at home and be his deterrent."


    The sky horn was blowing again. The four men went up to the deck and saw the sky lifting its sails and anchoring. Tang Hao took out his telescope and saw Li Zhi sitting in a chair with his armor.


    Di Renjie stood aside and pointed to a group of big men who were moving the winch to anchor to explain what. Zhang Liang stood in the bow of the boat, holding chess pieces in his hand and constantly gave orders. Is he about to start?


    "No, I have to go to the shore to take command. The officers and men are still under my command, and I must go there. The general is no general without his subordinates. You are bad, too. Let''s go together."


    Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA yelled to leave. Lao Qin was idle. He stood on the deck with his hands on his back to blow the wind. He stood leisurely on the princess. He had a panoramic view of the mountains and waters on both sides of the Strait, which was unspeakably pleasant.


    Di Renjie was dressed in the blue clothes of the academy and raised his head with high spirits.


    Fighting with Han zhe made him learn to be calm. Learning from his master made him learn to be indifferent. He presided over a huge project at the age of 18, and tens of thousands of craftsmen under his command gave him confidence.


    Today is the master''s general assessment of himself. The emperor asked the sky in detail, from the design of the whole warship to the layout, to the deployment of personnel, the use of materials and the determination of routes, and even encountered difficulties.


    Not only is the emperor asking, but Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng and Li Xiaogong are all asking.


    What is the core content of the giant ship built with 200000 silver coins?


    "Mechanism. Craftsman. The most precious thing about the sky is not the boatman, nor the 80000 gold iron and wood covered outside, nor even the most expensive eight bull crossbow, but its mechanism." Di Renjie explained.


    "The eight years of hard work of yuhuashan academy has been fully reflected on this giant ship. Look." Di Renjie stood on the upwind side to block the river wind for Yan Lide when he explained the sky to Yan Lide.


    This subtle action immediately won the favor of many big men. Di Renjie shook a huge handle and saw that the deck out of the ship''s side immediately separated slowly to both sides, and a wooden house with wooden boards lined with iron plates slowly rose.

 Chapter 1318

    With the rise of the wooden house, the sound of the automatic stringing of the eight bull crossbow came out. When the cabin was fixed in the slot, di Renjie inserted two thick boaters into the fixing hole.


    Then he helped Yan lide to point to the wooden house and said to him, "general, the eight bull crossbow raised in the wooden house is ready to attack. As long as you get the first hand in the war, you may be able to lock the victory."


    After Li Zhi thoroughly understood the sky, he felt pity and annoyed. The power of the sky is incomparable, and its own ability matches the name incomparably, but who can such a huge sword drag?


    The decks under our feet are wiped out of the primary color of wood grain, and the yellow and orange are popular. Looking at the magnificent decoration behind him, Li Zhi angrily asked Di Renjie, "Di Renjie, seeing that your master praises you at all costs, he must attach great importance to you. You should have some talent and learning. Can''t you see that such a heavy weapon is not entrusted to others?"


    "Your Majesty, the sky was built according to your Majesty''s larger and faster wishes. Now it has become a reality. Only by crossing the sea, cutting through waves and invincible can you show your majesty. In order to determine the design scheme, the master kept awake for three days and nights. It can be said that he bowed exhausted."


    Di Renjie then said, "as for how to deal with this warship, it is the right of your majesty and your elders. The family teacher has always adhered to it. Just do your own thing well. Don''t worry about what you shouldn''t do or what you shouldn''t do. The students deeply think so."


    Seeing the emperor''s face turn black, Fang Xuanling said: "Di Renjie, you are a rare talent in your youth. Just learn from your master. Don''t be lazy. The sky ship is better than the leader. Fight against the land where there are no ministers. The three giant ships named after your majesty are competent for the sky. Such a huge expense will be an amazing dispatch, and the gains outweigh the losses. The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly, in case it turns in the gutter Boat, where is my face? "


    When Fang Xuanling finished asking, Li Zhi and other officials stared at di Renjie. The air on the ship seemed to solidify.


    Di Renjie was young after all, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping. He suddenly saw that the master on the princess in the distance was holding a telescope. Looking at Xiaowu in yellow clothes next to him, he felt warm immediately.


    "Your Majesty, you look up at the sky. At present, it is an invincible existence, and it is just for now. If you look at the sky again in a few years, you will find that it is just a chicken rib. The five tooth ship has traversed the river for 50 years and is known as the best in the world. Now it is like a child in front of the vast sky. Such a story will never happen only to the five tooth ship. In a few years, wait for things Neo Confucianism has made some slight progress. Today of the five tooth ship must be tomorrow in the sky. "


    "My master once said that invincibility is used to be defeated. Mr. Li Dan has some thoughts sprouting. When these thoughts are confirmed, what''s the matter in the sky?"


    Li Zhi looked at di Renjie and said, "invincibility is used to be defeated. This is a little interesting. Since Li Dan and di Renjie have pulled you out, let''s talk about your views and let my father hear how the sky will be defeated in your thoughts?"


    Li Dan took out two copper coins from his arms. As soon as he loosened his hand, the two copper coins fell on the deck. He was confused and didn''t explain.


    He picked up the copper coins and threw one of them away until the copper coins fell into the water "This is the discovery of the child. It is a university question. If you want to explain it clearly, you can''t explain its meaning without a million words. This is the main work content of the child in the next ten years. Once the child understands the truth, the sky is really vulnerable."


    It''s good that he didn''t explain. After explaining, Li Zhi and Yigan ministers became even more confused.


    Li Zhi couldn''t understand it, but he didn''t ask. There have always been taboos in learning. Anyway, it''s his son''s learning and the Li family''s. let him explain it in detail later.


    As for the confusion of officials, what does it matter? Advanced knowledge is like this.


    Ashamed, Fang Xuanling arched his hand and said, "Your Highness, your knowledge is becoming more and more profound. I''m really ashamed that I didn''t get anything just now, but how many people can understand this knowledge?"


    Li Zhi suddenly took Li Dan''s hand from his seat and asked Li Dan eagerly. If so, Li Dan said with a bitter smile, "father, di Renjie said Tang Hao''s prediction, and there are countless problems waiting to be solved one by one by the child. The child said that the ten-year appointment is just the most optimistic estimate. When it is really understood, the child can''t be sure when it will be."


    "However, there must be other knowledge in the middle, as long as we make good use of these knowledge. The sky is really vulnerable. Knowledge never exists alone. They are linked together, and it is common to lose and gain."


    Li Zhi sat down slowly, patted Li Dan''s hand and said, "just concentrate on learning. If you need any help, just tell your father and the father will help you."


    Li Dan smiled and agreed.

 Chapter 1319

    It''s boring to talk about the sky at this time. Zhaoyi always appears just right.


    As the sky swelled and the waves advanced, the empress and her maid set up a table on the deck. All kinds of snacks and fruits just got from the princess were set up on the table, while Wei Zheng took a banana and looked carefully in front of his eyes.


    "Thank you for your kindness. The banana minister only hears its name, but doesn''t know its things. I''ve only seen litchi in ancient books. In the past few years, I''ve gained more knowledge in Chang''an. The Tang Dynasty has a vast territory and rich resources, and the local flavor is different. How can the Lingnan good fruit lady be transported from thousands of miles away? These fruits are very fresh in the old city. I don''t know how to preserve them."


    Wei Zheng was also curious in his appreciative tone.


    Zhaoyi smiled and said, "Tang Hao has a way. People have shipped back all the fruit trees, so these fresh fruits are picked on the princess. They are naturally very fresh."


    Wei Zheng opened a banana, took a bite, sighed and said: "If it''s really a rare fruit in the world, the reputation of the town general''s delicious food has spread all over the world. Chang''an has the saying that the Tang family''s dishes are better than the state banquet. Bananas must not be rare in Lingnan. But with the help of warships, they cost countless people along the way to meet his personal desire. I still have a silver coin in my arms, even if the tariff of this banana."


    After that, Wei Zheng groped in his arms for a long time, found a silver coin and put it on the case.


    Eat a banana cleanly. If he does this, anyone who can eat it is already eating people''s fat and cream. Who can be at ease.


    Empress Zhaoyi took a banana and asked the maid to hold it to Wei Zheng. She said, "you can eat it at ease. Tang Hao said that he gave money. The princess has not been incorporated into the Lingnan Navy yet. It can be regarded as his family''s ship."


    What is delivered by your own ship is beyond the control of others.


    The Zhenguo general also said that Chang''an''s Xun GUI was stupid. He knew how to make money but didn''t know how to spend money. He was poor all his life.


    "Tell your mother that the master didn''t hesitate to bring these fruits from Lingnan at the cost of money. In fact, he didn''t want to eat for himself. When he was in Dengzhou, the master found sea cucumber, prawn, scallop and kelp. Now these delicacies have become popular in Chang''an. At least 70% of the taxes in Dengzhou depend on these things. He can turn the evil of poverty into an unparalleled delicacy. My mentor has this ability."


    Di Renjie said objectively.


    "Bananas and litchi are common fruits in Lingnan, and bananas grow like forests in the wild. When my teacher visited the jungle, he found a banana valley full of mountains. According to the preliminary calculation, the annual output of tens of thousands of kilograms of bananas is provocative, and there are countless bananas that rot and fall to the ground every year."


    "Xiao Sheng is here to make a bold guess. The master brought these fruits back just to repeat Dengzhou. The storage date of litchi is only three days. The first eclipse is wonderful, the taste of the second eclipse is reduced by three points, and there is no color or smell on the third day. If you want people in the north to taste the delicious litchi, what else can you do unless you bring the litchi tree?"


    With these words, di Renjie went to the table, picked up the silver coin Wei Zheng put on the table and said: "This silver coin can buy at least tens of thousands of kilograms of bananas in Lingnan. Dr. Wei ate a banana and was willing to pay a silver coin, which has fully explained the wisdom of his family. As long as he took the banana to Beidi intact, he is worth the price. What about several banana trees?"


    When the empress saw that di Renjie put the inner silver coin into her arms, she scolded in her heart.


    Sure enough, he is like a bird of a feather with his master. If you don''t say it carefully, you will repay it. However, it is indeed a skill to connect the love of luxury life with the national economy and the people''s livelihood.


    Xu Jingzong stood up with a banana and said, "among the bulk goods in Lingnan, one of them is dried bananas. They taste very good. They are already the top grade of hospitality for rich and noble people in Chang''an city. However, compared with fresh bananas, they are sold again and again in Qingtian. If such bananas are also sold in Chang''an, even if the price is higher. Weichen is willing to buy some to taste the flavor."


    Wei Zheng smiled bitterly. Tang Hao always hovered between right and wrong. People of insight would hate what he did, but if you open the law of the Tang Dynasty, you will find that he never violated the law.


    Since Tang Hao said that Tang xungui should learn to spend money, extravagance must spread in Chang''an, but he didn''t know what means he would use to pry xungui''s tight purse this time.


    Li Zhi likes Di Renjie very much. The appearance of this young man makes him seem to see Tang Hao when he was a teenager. He is confident, respectful and capable, knowledgeable but low-key. Tang Hao''s disciples will not be too open-minded, but being a minister is enough.


    The sky went up along the Yangtze River. Its five huge sails were full of river wind, and the ship was very fast, while the Qingque followed closely, but the princess dragged on the tail of the fleet, as if to distance itself from them.


    Tang Hao took his children on the deck. The youngest child was three years old. Now he can walk steadily by himself.

 Chapter 1320

    Before the ship arrived in Yuezhou, it came to Chibi first. This is the place where Zhou Yu defeated Cao Cao. In such a timely place, how can we not tell the children a story?


    Tang Hao sits high. The whole family sat under the bench and listened attentively to the master''s story.


    "Huang Gai used a sword to move the ship in front of him. The fire took advantage of the wind to help the fire. The ship was like an arrow and the smoke blocked the sky. Two fire ships collided with the water stronghold. The ships in Cao stronghold ran out for a while and were locked by iron rings. Countless people escaped. Zhang Liao and more than a dozen people protected Cao Cao. Huang Gai saw the man in crimson robe get off the ship. It was expected that Cao Cao Cao urged the ship to enter quickly, shouted loudly with a sharp blade in hand, and Cao thief stopped going, Huang Gai screamed here... "


    The whole family, old and young, listened attentively, sighing and frightened. Tang Haozhi proudly patted the Paperweight in his hand. He only heard a slap. The Paperweight just fell.


    With another crash, the teapot held in Changle''s arms fell to the ground. Before Changle complained, he heard Li Zhi''s voice: "nonsense."


    "ZHUGE Liang is selfless, fearless, modest, prudent, thoughtful, farsighted, and good at absorbing others'' strengths. He is an example of literary officials. The battle of Chibi is Zhou Lang''s War record. What does it have to do with him? Nonsense can also be fascinating and make me feel on the spot. People say that you have a smart tongue like a spring. It''s really not unjust. You have changed the history books in bits and pieces. Just for the sake of beauty and fun, where is it The founder of a man with a little knowledge? "


    The mistress quickly took the whole family to kowtow to the emperor. Tang Hao winked, and the housekeeper hurried off the cabin boat with the whole family, while Changle waited on her mother with her children.


    Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng and Chang sun Wuji came with him, followed by Xu Jingzong.


    "I see that there is less discipline, which makes you more and more anxious. You turn over the history books. Why did Zhuge shadow in the Chibi war? You are ignorant and have no skills. Take the way to the back cabin to see what a luxury method the town general is?"


    Tang Hao''s heart is ten thousand do not want to, also have to take them.


    When he came to the back cabin, Li Zhi laughed and didn''t speak. He picked all the remaining litchi. Then he said to Tang Hao, "Wei Zheng said that the town generals are extravagant and corrupt the people''s customs, so I''ll come and have a look. These are regarded as tribute to me. Why don''t you want to?"


    Tang Hao quickly shook his head. This has been robbed by the door. Who dares not to give it? But Xuanling in the room said, "Your Majesty, come and have a look. These crabs and giant shrimps have never been seen by the old minister."


    "Then install them all. Tonight we''re going to visit Chibi at night. It''s good to have more wine and dishes. Take a closer look at what else is good and don''t miss it."


    Wei Zheng glanced at the shark. His eyes were blurred. He opened the net above and planned to get closer to see what was below, but Tang Hao pulled him back.


    Just about to get angry, I saw a huge shark jump out of the sink, fall on the deck and pat its tail. Two meters long sharks toss with amazing momentum. Not to mention being bitten by a shark, even if they are patted with a tail, it is fatal.


    Changsun Wuji pointed at the shark in surprise and said, "why did you even bring the disaster to the original?"


    Wei Zheng shook his clothes. Tang Tao just saved his life. He didn''t care. He replied, "that''s what you''re going to do to protect him? It''s said that killing people feeds on the dead. It''s extremely poisonous. He can raise sharks today and tigers tomorrow."


    "The pandas in the academy are in disaster, and hundreds of pandas occupy yuhuashan Academy. Ha ha, it''s a wonder of the Tang Dynasty." he looked at the fluttering sharks with reason and interest and turned a deaf ear to Wei Zheng''s words.


    Pandas are the pets of the Academy, and Tang Hao is not to blame.


    "I just don''t know if hunting sharks has a special flavor. Bring me a harpoon and let you see how I killed this fierce shark in the sea."


    The bodyguard rushed to the front to find the harpoon. Li Zhi couldn''t see any beasts in front of him. He always hunted tigers, leopards and bears in Nanshan royal hunting ground in a year. These beasts, as his achievements in the Taiping period, how can he stop seeing tigers in the sea today?


    "Your Majesty, you can''t. this shark is going to cure. If you accidentally damage the shark liver, Wei Zheng''s eyes will be hopeless. Your Majesty must not stop it." Tang Hao hurriedly stopped him.


    "This shark is Mr. Sun and is waiting for his liver to get cod liver oil. Don''t dare to damage it. You can only catch it alive." Tang Hao quickly explained to Li Zhi, who was holding a harpoon.


    "You want me to catch this shark alive? What''s your heart? Haven''t you seen this thing before? Is it powerful?"


    Wei Zheng added: "as far as I know, the shark''s liver is highly toxic. I don''t know who the town general plans to treat with this shark''s liver? There are only a few people who can make you so interested and spend a lot of money to get it back alive. I don''t know whether it''s your majesty or empress, or Lao Cheng, Lao Niu, Lao Qin and Wei Chi. Which of these people are you going to poison?"


    Li Zhi frowned.

 Chapter 1321

    "Even if the shark liver is really poisonous, Tang Hao has said that it is the combination of Sun Simiao''s medicine, even if Tang Hao has a bad intention. You must believe Sun Simiao''s character. It''s not the first time you''ve heard of highly toxic medicine. It''s inappropriate."


    "It''s true that Tang Hao is extravagant and wasteful. I still don''t believe that he has any intention of harming people. If Tang Hao is no longer bad, he can''t do such a thing as poisoning people. However, I''m also very curious. Tang Hao, who are you going to eat this shark''s liver?"


    Li Zhi''s doubts were like bubbles, one after another.


    According to the emperor''s order, the guards covered the shark with a net and carried it down the sink.


    "Your Majesty, who else can it be? The main purpose of shark liver is to clear the heart and eyes. People are poisoned because the effect of clearing the heart and eyes is too strong, but it is the best medicine for people with severe eye diseases. As for who to eat, it is naturally Dr. Wei, who is sarcastic, sarcastic and ill intentioned. He is blind and full of small people I knew I wouldn''t have done that. "


    Li Zhile doesn''t spend money. He looks at Tang Hao and looks at the shark for a while. Then he looks at Wei Zheng, whose cheeks are shaking. He only feels that the sky is high and the clouds are light. After all these years of cowardice by Wei Zheng, he finally sees the tragedy that Wei Zheng can only bear when he is pointed at by the nose and scolded by others.


    Fang Xuanling couldn''t see it anymore. She complained about Tang Hao and said, "you have a good prescription. Why didn''t you say it earlier? Lao Wei has been plagued by eye disease for two years, and it has become more and more serious recently. All the notes for reporting the disease have been written. When you return to Chang''an, you''ll hand it to your majesty. You''re too young and you have to watch Lao Wei make a fool of yourself."


    "Wronged. I also heard the housekeeper say in Lingnan. When I heard about Chang''an, I knew that his eye was hurt. Then I ordered my family to catch a shark and plan to send it to his house as soon as I returned to Chang''an. Who knew he would take the shark as my crime."


    Tang Hao looked wronged at this time.


    Wei Zheng was really ashamed of being a big scene. He was ashamed and returned to normal for a moment. After bowing to Tang Hao, he said, "no matter what, Wei Zheng thanked general Tang for his kindness. I still want to ask why?"


    Not only Wei Zheng but also Li Zhi wanted to know about this problem.


    All the people around wanted to know that only Xu Jingzong gently shook the folding fan, as if Zhizhu was in his hand.


    "Why? You are His Majesty''s minister, and I am also his Majesty''s minister. We have been ministers in the same hall for so many years. Although we have different political views and it is common to criticize each other, I never treat you Wei Zheng as a villain. I just think you are an old stubborn. It is estimated that I am not a good man in your eyes."


    "Political opinions belong to political opinions. When you are sick, I have the ability and methods to cure your disease. Can''t you stand idly by? My mentor hasn''t taught me, and my mother hasn''t taught me. Wei Zheng, you just question my character. Can''t you even question my upbringing now?"


    Tang Hao became more and more angry, and his voice became louder and louder. After saying the last sentence, he directly left the Buddha sleeve and went to accompany the emperor to continue robbing his ship.


    Li Zhi looked back and said, "Tang Hao, it''s OK. I''m not disappointed. Even if you have such behavior, even if it''s more luxurious, it won''t hurt your character. Finally, I can see a little enlightenment from you. Yes, my mother''s efforts over the years have not been in vain. How much can I remember for you."


    Du Ruhui came to have fun and said, "Lao Wei has fallen into a big fall. This dispute is my blessing in the Tang Dynasty. Your majesty has been in harmony with the church officials over the years. Now there are flowers in full bloom, which has become a gratifying thing for your majesty."


    Chang sun Wuji laughed and said to Wei Zheng, "Old Wei, look after your shark, Mr. Sun. It''s on the Qingque. Your eye disease is a big event. You can''t delay it. When you arrive in Yueyang, you''re still fine recuperation. Please Mr. Sun do it as soon as possible."


    Wei Zheng also laughed, pointed to the shark in the sink and said, "I was wise all my life. I was unexpectedly destroyed by a shark. It seems that when I want to impeach general Tang in the future, I still need to be careful until there are no loopholes."


    The lady on the side smiled happily, called Tang Hao over, nodded and praised him and said, "I know you are not a ruthless person. Man, as long as you don''t have harmful thoughts in your bones, you are a good person. It''s good that you haven''t forgotten after years of church."


    The empress smiled, nodded, turned and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, tonight I will take two students, Li Dan and Tang Hao, to visit Chibi at night and enjoy the moon and nostalgia. I wonder if I can make it?"


    Li Zhi glanced at Tang Hao and said, "well, you can have fun yourself."


    After robbing the Tang family, the emperor left with his minions. The empress and Xu Jingzong stayed and watched Tang Hao dig out a lot of black soil pimples from the soil, carefully put them into the basket, and fished them up from the wooden bucket next to them. There was only a small fish growing at first.


    Tang Hao said to Zhaoyi, "madam, this is the supreme delicacy. Fools can''t talk about it."

 Chapter 1322

    The Tang family''s life is better than refinement, which can''t be compared by other families.


    Then the only thing they can do is extravagance. The big family gate valve has worked hard to make money at home, but they can''t get in or out, just like a dog.


    The biggest purpose of Li Zhi''s visit is to see the results of the development of two lakes.


    The sky is just one of his big toys. After three years of tax exemption, the people should have accumulated a lot of wealth.


    Li Zhi stationed here is waiting for his own intelligence system to send the latest information from Yuezhou. Only after seeing these seemingly invisible information will Li Zhi inspect Yuezhou with a clear aim.


    This is the largest construction project since he took the throne. Yuezhou''s success or failure is of great guiding significance. He must make sure that what he sees is true, hold the best hope and start from the worst. Big people all have this virtue.


    Lao Jiang, the housekeeper of the Tang family who stayed in Yuezhou, greeted him from a distance. His family had arrived in Chibi and stayed there, which made Lao Jiang very nervous. He came early with the housekeeper of the Cheng family, Niu family and Qin family to hear what dissatisfaction his family was with the operation of Yuezhou industry.


    Tang Hao put down the account book and said: "There''s nothing inappropriate. You''re an old man of our family. There''s still some trust. It''s mainly because your majesty doesn''t go, and none of us can go. We''re just waiting for the news of Yuezhou. You won''t move on until your majesty has a little written understanding of Yuezhou. You go back immediately and remove the family emblem from your shop. If you can close the door, close the door first , your majesty patrols Yuezhou. We don''t do business at this time. It''s bad to be seen by your majesty. "


    Tang Hao''s understatement stunned the four housekeepers and looked at each other.


    Old Jiang arched his hand: "general, it''s not difficult to remove the family emblem. The old slave can do it when he goes back, but it''s difficult to close the door. There are many shops in our house. The triple shops on Yuhua street, including our five, sell rare North-South groceries and sandalwood from the West. Recently, there are more spices. If they are all closed, the street will be empty."


    Hearing this, Tang Hao took a breath. Yuezhou city was designed by himself. He knew exactly where Yuhua street was.


    The governing place of Yuezhou is located on Yuhua street. After crossing this street, it is on the Changle Hill barracks. Next to the barracks is Yuezhou Treasury. If it is calculated according to the lot, it is absolutely the essence of Yuezhou city.


    After closing the door, Li Zhi would not doubt when he saw the depressed market. Only when he did not doubt did he get out of the ghost.


    What''s more, now someone is collecting intelligence for Li Zhi. He can''t be unaware of the situation of Yuhua street.


    "Who''s the biggest merchant on the street? It won''t be ours?"


    Tang Hao hurriedly asked Lao Jiang with a hint of luck: "It''s the Hengshun. The old slave and others didn''t find out who the owner of the Hengshun was no matter how they inquired. We had two disputes with our family. We didn''t take advantage of it, and even suffered a little loss. There was also the Taihe. The old slave found that there seemed to be a dispute with the Lord. These two were the largest. The remaining Hengshun of the eldest grandson''s family, the Dongsheng of the king''s family in Hejian, and the room appearance The qianshun number of our family and the promotion number of Du Xiang''s family are similar to our Yunfeng number. "


    It seems that there is a Yuhua street, which is intertwined with countless strands.


    "We are the only real traders in this street." Tang Hao was relieved, but not the biggest. Chang sun''s claws stretched out and made money under the guise of Hengshun. How could Li Dan''s Taihe be so big?


    "That''s it. These days, try to reduce the price and make the business in this street prosperous. Since you can''t avoid it, gain a reputation that is beneficial to the people. Try not to provoke Hengshun in the future. We can''t afford it. If you can make the other merchants look like black heart merchants these days, it''s best. Remember to pay taxes. If you still have unpaid taxes, go back and pay them."


    Tang Hao asked.


    "Don''t worry, general. We''ve always been honest in our business. We''re not only genuine and polite, but also the beggars at the door have never been driven away. They''re full and let them go elsewhere."


    "When I leave, I registered residence for all. What kind of beggars came from Yueyu city? What are Hancheng and Qian Sheng doing?"


    "General, this is not the registered residence of Sima. Those beggars are the water thieves that you destroy. The city of Yueyu is well built. Some of them are drudgery to the barren land, and some are left with no arms or legs. The local people hate the water thieves, and write the books of the people. They are not allowed to give them residence."


    Lao Jiang then said, "the merchants dare not hire these water thieves, and they don''t want them in the workshop. They have to live by begging. They have been used to eating for three years. They come to beg every day at the meal point. It''s very annoying."


    Tang Hao, who knew the truth, said, "since it is the choice of all Yuezhou people, there is nothing to say. These water thieves have ravaged Dongting Lake for so many years and suffered these crimes. No one has anything to say."

 Chapter 1323

    "General, if you don''t have any instructions, the old slave will go to the inner house to greet his wife and ask if he needs to buy something? After traveling thousands of miles, the Lord mother of the palace needs to have a good rest."


    Tang Hao nodded. After the four entered the inner cabin, he came out of the front warehouse. Looking at the top of my head, pointing to the sun and sneezing twice, I feel comfortable.


    Yuezhou is positioned as a commercial city, which is naturally different from Chang''an. As a national capital, Chang''an needs solemnity and strong cultural atmosphere. Move the pots and pans of Chang''an to Yuezhou, and the whole city will become much quieter.


    No matter who is the governor of Chang''an, he will seize this opportunity to transform the function of the city. Ma Zhou did a great job. At the beginning, it seemed that the ox''s head was wrong and the horse''s mouth checked the land. At this time, he showed his power.


    Land inventory is on the one hand, mining the hidden population is his main purpose. But Princess Danyang''s family dug up 250 families who had concealed the report. Lao Xue was so ashamed that he was summoned by Ma Zhou to Chang''an government.


    Of course, Xue wanche was red in the face from the inside. Then he became angry and grabbed Ma Zhou''s collar and threw him onto the beam.


    Xue wanche had to continue to commit murder. As a result, the people in the zongrenfu who came here pressed him to the ground, which was a meal.


    Li Zhi, the leader of the Li family, didn''t give Lao Xue any kindness. In broad daylight, the grand duke''s income was downgraded to the rank of Lord, and now he has become a marquis.


    Ma Zhou, who has a reputation as a vicious dog, has vigorously renovated Chang''an city. Ma Zhou, who has lived in the grassland for a long time, is very clear about the importance of Hu merchants in the western regions to Chang''an. He specially divided Hu merchants'' trade area in the western city, so that Hu people can have a free trade area in Chang''an and will no longer be oppressed by those honourable people.


    He went to Yuhua mountain three times. He asked to move the research workshop of yuhuashan academy to the inner city of Chang''an. He was driven out by the angry Yuanzhang, and Tang Hao was re registered as a student and completely burned.


    Declare that the traitor of Ma Weishu Yuhua mountain academy will never be allowed to step into Yuhua mountain academy again.


    Ma Zhou stood at the gate of the academy all night. The next day he returned to Chang''an and issued a beheading order. Dali temple was very dissatisfied, but the emperor tacitly understood Ma Zhou''s behavior. At one time, the heads of nine death row prisoners fell to the ground, including a steward of the changsun family, the personal maid of Princess Danyang and the head guard of Chaishao.


    These people took the lead in obstructing the inspection when Mazhou checked the land population. Although the memorials to impeach Ma Zhou piled up, they were all kept by Li Zhi.


    Not until the nobles knew. All this was the emperor''s idea. Tang Hao didn''t intend to pay attention to Ma Zhou. Since he thought he could live under the emperor''s wings all his life, he let him go.


    But Xue wanche and Tang Hao can''t ignore it. They are good brothers who eat, drink and play. They watched him fall into the abyss. Anyway, it''s not your job to be a brother.


    This is a man who was pinched by his wife. The princess''s personal maid dared to scold him and was disliked by her brother-in-law. His wife had to put her mistakes on his head. When her wife stole, she was caught and complained to her brother-in-law, but she was scolded. How Can Xue wanche, who was a general of Dunhuang family, swallow this tone?


    When he came back, the emperor of Yuezhou announced that he would escort him, but Lao Xue had no face to see anyone. He drank muggy wine in the cabin all day. At present, his only mind is to go to see his personal maid and two sons.


    Then we have to find a like-minded traitor to rebel together.


    The sky was full of sails again, and only the princess and the Qingque could barely keep up, and the rest of the ships were left behind. The black armor and leather cavalry on both sides pulled into two winding black dragons and galloped up the river with the sky.


    By noon, Li Zhi didn''t mean to stop the ship. It seems that he plans to enter Dongting Lake today.


    Tang Hao will definitely take a step in the sky as long as he has nothing to do. Li Zhi and his wife always want to find fault. It''s better to be rare.


    It must have been a sin for him not to save the emperor and his wife in the morning and dusk. Li Zhi specially sent Duan Hong to jump on the princess and scold him, and asked Tang Hao to live on the firmament from now on.


    Tang Hao went to the sky with his pillow and was scolded by his mother. The great general left his pillow. What''s the matter? People who have several wives have many smelly problems. Fortunately, they still have a cabin. They don''t know where the Li family came from. They still can''t tell who is who after paying homage to Li Gong, who is surrounded by Tang Hao.


    The woodlouse looked miserable on the boat. Every one of them was pale and yellow. All of them were seasick. Many people had their vomit on their beard. How could they sleep in such a place?


    Tang Hao went on deck with a pillow in his arms. A sailor shouted, "general, I want to see your training results."


    Immediately remove the tarpaulin and build the protective house of the eight bull crossbow. In ten minutes, it is worthy of being trained by his own men. When Tang Hao shouted eight, a wooden house appeared in front of him.


    Yes, but Wu Tong didn''t follow up. Otherwise, a runner would be more comfortable.


    Tang Hao felt refreshed. The outside was narrow, and the waterway had become a vast lake. The sky has gone up the Dongting Lake. There is no shadow of the princess and the Qingque. They are very hungry and want to go to the front cabin for dinner. But when they think of Li''s relatives, they have to climb the stairs and go down the third floor.


    The cook never dreamed that he would come here. Seeing that the general was about to speak, Tang Hao said impatiently, "hurry up. I''m hungry. I''ll detain you. Good thing, the general will spare you from dying."

 Chapter 1324

    The cook smiled and took out a basin from a dark grid. There were large pieces of beef, fat yellow chicken and two huge pig hooves.


    Tang Hao asked the cook to cut the beef into a plate, tear off two chicken legs and two steamed buns. One meal was done. The cook also took out his wine pot.


    The first quarter moon has become a silver plate. It looks very beautiful under the transpiration of the water vapor in Dongting. Tang Hao raised the wine pot and drank to the moon. He suddenly felt much more elegant.


    The moonlight passed through the veil, and the room was half bright and half dark. Only the voice of Tang Hao swallowing echoed in the room. A burst of heavy footsteps echoed from far to near. Listening to this guy, he seemed to be worried. Without looking at the surrounding environment, he knelt down on the deck and prayed to his ancestors.


    "Mom and Dad, I can''t stand it. Chang''an can''t stay. That woman is shameless and has no royal Fengyi. Having an affair with a boy shames me. Now I''ve grown up into the biggest joke in an city. I''m determined to protect my reputation with death. I thought my majesty could punish Danyang with conclusive evidence, but I was punished by my eighty army staff. None of them was spared ¡£¡±


    Tang Hao listened to his toothache in the wooden house. The princess''s life style is chaotic, which has long been nothing new. You thought it was a blessing to marry a royal daughter. Now it''s too late to know it''s a disaster.


    "Ma Zhou can''t find out. The people of Danyang did all the illegal things. They have to hide in Chuang Tzu and swallow their anger. It''s too late to protect themselves. Where will they commit crimes? But your majesty doesn''t care. The Duke has been demoted to Marquis and squeezed into a dirty barn on the ship. His legs can''t stretch out." Xue wanche cried to heaven.


    "There''s no way to go. Parents have no way to go. When they return to Chang''an, the child closes the rune door and kills everyone from the door to the back hall. He kills the bitch and kills himself."


    Xue wanche seemed to have fallen into the fantasy of killing the bastards with a knife. He leaned heavily against the wooden house, patted the deck and said that he had to applaud where he was happy.


    See him cry so happily. Tang Hao quietly put his own wine pot beside his hand. His hand touched the wine pot. Xue wanche didn''t want to come from where. He twisted open the lid and poured it down as soon as he tilted his neck.


    Most likely, he took a long breath of wine and wiped his mouth. He laughed and said, "it''s my good luck to find a pot of good wine."


    Tang Hao sent the leftover beef and the plate. The fool found something wrong. He suddenly stood up, clenched his fists and hissed, "who are you? Come out."


    "Son of a bitch, you''re talking about killing the princess''s family. I''m here to help you guard the wind. I also want to cooperate with your mood and provide you with wine and meat. Now I know how to shake the prestige."


    Hearing Tang Hao''s voice, Xue wanche suddenly collapsed, squatted down with his head in his arms, burst into tears, and said, "brother, you know all about the loss of personnel. Anyway, you will know when you go back to Chang''an. You can''t live, brother. I can''t live."


    Tang Hao pushed Xue wanche into the wooden house, stuffed his wine pot into him, touched the cook''s grape wine and said:


    "Everything else can be careless. How do you know that the princess gave birth to a child is not yours? You have to find out."


    "Find out what? The princess gave birth to a fat boy of eight kilograms after seven months of pregnancy. Do you believe it?"


    Tang Hao shook his head hard: "my family has also given birth to a baby who is not full-term, only more than four kilograms. Mr. Sun said that his nature is congenitally deficient. It is not easy to grow to three years old. His hair is yellow and his body is thin."


    Xue wanche smiled bitterly and said, "that''s right. I Xue wanche is of Hu descent. My hair is naturally curly and my eyes are light yellow. Huanniang gave birth to two children for me, too. The eyes of Princess Danyang are dark and her hair is not curly. Seven months ago, I escorted her Majesty hunting in Weishui. I was not in Chang''an for three months. Do you think this child has something to do with me Xue?"


    Tang Hao was speechless. In order to save his brother''s face, Tang Hao generously took out a porcelain vase from his arms, put it in front of Xue wanche and said: "These are the branches and leaves of poisonous arrow wood. If you put them on the weapon blade, even if you cut a little, the oil skin will seal your throat. As long as you start quickly, there will be no living in the princess''s house. If you think it''s more troublesome to cut people with a knife, brother, I still have the poison of golden centipede. As long as you pour it into your well, I promise there will be no living things."


    Tang Hao said and took out a small porcelain vase from his arms. The sweat on Xue wanche''s forehead fell on the deck and begged to look at Tang Hao, hoping that he could give himself a suggestion.


    Tang Hao smeared the venom of the golden centipede on the chicken leg, bit the chicken leg, and said to Xue wanche, "don''t look, this is sauce. Those two things are my nonsense. Just now you hesitated, it shows that you still have a trace of reluctance in your heart. I know you are reluctant to give up Huan Niang and two children."


    This is the truth.

 Chapter 1325

    "Your eldest brother is 15 years old. It''s said that he''s good at studying in Yuezhou bookstore. Your second son is 13 years old. I heard that he loves martial arts, but Yuezhou can''t find a good master. Your Xue family is famous for their Kung Fu immediately. You two brothers just rely on the iron steps in your hand to win the wealth and honor. Can''t you teach in person? Insects and bad guys are your brothers. Who are we I think your wife is Danyang, and the bug is in Yuezhou. It''s his help that your son can enter the official school. "


    "Do you think anyone''s illegitimate son will be taken seriously by us? Your wife Huan Niang has built such a large shop and made the business prosper. No one in man Yuezhou bothers him. Do you think it''s her ability as a woman?"


    Tang Hao told the truth.


    "You don''t lose face when Danyang steals. You lose the royal face. Why is your majesty angry with you? It''s because you don''t think long. You''ve made a small loss of people all over the city. You don''t get hurt by the military staff. That''s what happens to the royal marriage. If you meet a good princess, you should treat it sincerely. Cherish it. If you can''t meet a good princess, take your heart back from him, What does she like to do? If Huan Niang steals, she will lose your people. Take a knife to cut people, and we will give our full support. What''s the matter with you cutting Danyang? It doesn''t matter if you die. Is your brother''s family still alive? "


    Xue wanche raised his head and looked at Tang Hao. After a long time, he said, "you mean Huan Niang is my daughter-in-law?"


    "Danyang is just a business. It''s a business. You can do it if you have time and give up if you don''t have time."


    Tang Hao was so happy that the door of the wooden house opened. Xu Jingzong sat opposite, took the wine gourd, took a big sip, and then said, "I''m not even as good as a doctor. The rules on your ship are too strict."


    Gossip on a beautiful day is almost comparable to reading forbidden books on a snowy night. It''s already midnight unknowingly.


    Xu Jingzong won''t stay in the sour cabin. Xue wanche thinks he can make do with it on the floor all night. Those relatives of the Li family are really annoying. A native is full of pride. I heard that my mother has been tired of these days.


    When Xu Jingzong said this, he thought that he would arrive in Yuezhou soon. Tang Hao was almost sure that these people would come to make a fortune. He didn''t know how they planned to make a fortune.


    If you do business seriously, it''s not impossible to give them some profits, but if you want to take it by surprise, Tang Hao plans to let them roll back to their hometown in Jinyang naked.


    Although the sunrise of Dongting Lake is not as spectacular as that of the sea, it is quite refreshing to watch the sun rise from Junshan. After a while, Tang Hao saw the Maiden''s maid appear. She didn''t look very good,


    It looks as like as two peas. The appearance of the empress is not so good as the empress girl''s facial expression is always the same as the empress.


    "Aunt Hong, my nephew found that since aunt Yin left and entered the palace, your face hasn''t been better. Your appearance makes my nephew''s heart and liver flutter."


    No matter what, flattery comes first.


    "Don''t be glib. My mother has passed first. Let''s go. It''s annoying these two days. Those people from Jinyang keep talking about their hard work. Now they see others get rich and their families eat dry food. Please pity these relatives. You don''t know they have many children. They want to ask your majesty to put them in place. What else do you want to say about their own rivers and mountains My family can only rest assured when they look at it. I can''t even look at it, let alone your majesty and your mother. "


    Red Gu complained: "the Royal industry now has special talents. Only today can we have today. If you want these people to go in, you will kill sister Yin. Find a way to get rid of these people."


    As they talked, they went to her cabin. When they reached the cabin door, Tang Hao already knew what he was going to face. Her mother wanted to get out of her shell. It seems that these people have great power.


    When he opened the door and went in, Tang Hao was almost smoked out by the strong smell. No wonder the empress''s anger was so strong these days. An old man with white beard sat in a chair in a room. When he saw Tang Hao coming in, he glanced at Tang Hao, snorted, and turned his head around.


    When Tang Hao was about to get angry, his mother snorted again. Tang Hao had to lower his head and arch his hands casually, which was regarded as a meeting gift. The empress smiled and said to the head old man, "nine and twelve, this is Tang Hao, the general of the town. Although he is young, he has the ability of Tao Zhu. If you want a place for your spare money? It''s good to listen to his suggestions."


    "Such a yellow mouth child dares to talk about Tao Zhu. Although I am in a remote place and guard my ancestral grave, I still know one thing, that is, there are many people in the world who are fishing for fame. It''s inappropriate to ask me to hand over the pension money to him."


    The old man then stared at Tang Hao, and other old men talked about it one after another. In short, what they said was bad.


    Tang Hao looked at the anger in her mother''s eyes. Seeing the veins on the back of her hand holding the fan burst, she knew that her mother was on the verge of explosion. It was time to start her own horse.


    Tang Hao smiled and arched his hand: "I don''t know how much the elders'' pension money is. If there are few silver coins, the younger generation will add a thousand. Just find a shop to invest in, and share some dividends for a year and a half. It must be enough for you to have a few fat years."

 Chapter 1326

    "Presumptuous, I and others raised 100000 silver coins this time to buy goods in the Central Plains and join the team in the shop. You yellow mouth child dare not pay attention to it. It''s 100000 Guan."


    Jiugong cried out in surprise.


    In those days, the first emperor relied on these 60000 soldiers and finally annexed the world. Shouldn''t such wealth be handed over to a reliable person? The old man was so angry that he stood up and pointed to Tang Hao and yelled.


    Tang Hao looked at Zhaoyi in embarrassment and said, "madam, Weichen has never done the business of 100000 silver coins. Generally, they just talk to the housekeeper directly about the business of this amount. If Weichen takes over, he will be laughed at by others."


    Zhaoyi helplessly supported her forehead with her hand and couldn''t bear to see the scene again. These distant relatives of the Li family have stood up. Jiugong shivered and pointed to Tang Hao and said, "I don''t know how much business you will pick up? I''ll mobilize my people to gather together, and maybe I can get the number you need."


    "I have done three business until now. The first is to build yuhuashan academy, the second is to build a Yuezhou City, and the third is to build the" sky "for your majesty. It seems that everything can''t be done by 100000."


    After hearing Tang Hao''s words carefully, Jiu Gong arched his hand and asked empress Zhaoyi, "what this young man said is the truth?"


    The empress looked up and said, "naturally, he speaks rudely, but what he says is correct. That''s why he has to give everyone''s money to him. He can probably provide all the goods you want and guarantee the quality. His reputation is very good."


    "I just want to ask where the sky is worth a hundred thousand passes. Young man, if you can''t say why, I will argue with you in front of your majesty."


    According to these people, this is already a huge fund that can control the rise and fall of a country. Due to the lack of information, they are almost completely unfamiliar with the ever-changing Datang.


    Tang Hao pointed to the old man''s feet and said, "the carpet under your feet comes from a famous Persian craftsman. It''s not ordinary wool products, but cashmere. In Persia, there has always been a saying that an inch of cashmere is an inch of gold. The value of this huge carpet is 7000 Silver coins, that''s what you call 7000 pieces."


    The old man was shocked and looked down carefully. Jinyang is also a semi agricultural and semi pastoral place. How could he not know the value of cashmere? Seeing that the carpet under my feet was really made of cashmere, I couldn''t help but step back and sit in a chair.


    Tang Hao also pointed to the chair under the old man''s ass and said, "there are eight of these chairs. In addition, the four small tables where you put the wine pot are caused by precious yellow sandalwood. This kind of wood is very rare and is a large material that is difficult to see. Your highness believes that the bright yellow of yellow sandalwood can best reflect the Royal elegance, even better than red sandalwood."


    "The sky is your Majesty''s car. You must use this kind of wood, so your highness attacked 16 countries and collected enough wood for chairs and small tables. What do you think the value of these chairs is?"


    The cold sweat on Jiugong''s forehead is dripping down, which is related to his Highness''s reputation. Tang Hao definitely can''t lie, and his heart is in a trance. Holding the tea bowl in his hand, he fell to the ground and fell four or five pieces.


    Tang Hao sighed: "You''ve missed three thousand passes and disappeared. Wu Yannian, a great general of Xing kiln, worked hard until his death to understand the secret of the porcelain kiln. He personally burned this set of white porcelain with eight pots. You see, he is as thin as cicada wings and light. The pine and crane picture at the bottom of the bowl seems to live after being filled with water. After Wu Yannian burned this set of porcelain, he exhausted his efforts and died before he could teach skills."


    "I spent 3000 silver coins and coke technology to buy this set of porcelain. Now it is not complete, and the peerless treasure has become a great noise." Tang Hao painfully closed his eyes and didn''t know what Zhaoyi thought. He entertained them with this set of cups, which is the real thing of heaven.


    Poor Wu Yannian didn''t even leave a word for this set of cups. Not only Jiugong was stunned, but Zhaoyi herself was also skeptical. She looked at her own tea bowl and the one that had fallen several pieces. Seeing Tang Hao''s pain, she asked Honggu to call the eunuch in charge of porcelain.


    Before the eunuch came in to see his mother, he saw the broken tea bowl, screamed, rolled and crawled to the chair, picked up several pieces of porcelain, held them in his hands and cried, and kept saying, "you can''t live, you can''t live. This is Wu Yannian''s masterpiece, my God, you can''t live."


    The aunt went forward and slapped the eunuch in the face. Only then did the eunuch who fell into madness wake up, lie down in front of her mother, and constantly kowtow and beg for mercy.


    "It''s not your fault. The Palace won''t punish you. It only asks the value of this porcelain bowl."


    The eunuch in charge of porcelain listened to Zhaoyi''s words and said with tears, "tell your mother that this set of porcelain bowl can''t be priced. It''s the only one in the world. Aunt Hong asked the old slave at the beginning. General Tang brought the porcelain bowl and priced it at 3000 yuan. Was it blackmail? The old slave told aunt Hong that he had found a great bargain in the palace..."


    Aunt Hong opened her mouth wide. Tang Hao never checked the things he sent. Of course, she was just strange. The chief officer in charge of porcelain got a very straight answer at such an outrageous price, so she didn''t ask again. Unexpectedly, it was this set of tea bowl.

 Chapter 1327

    "Empress, old Meng Lang damaged the priceless porcelain bowl. Please be punished." Jiu Gong and a large group of old men all lay on the carpet to apologize. This time they were ashamed, but they lost their hair. Being a guest destroyed the owner''s baby.


    Zhaoyi asked Honggu to help the old men up, smiled and said, "we are all relatives. We break bones and connect tendons. Although the tea bowl is precious, it can''t compare with our deep friendship. We must not do so."


    The old men who made trouble have no face to stay with Zhaoyi more. After pleading guilty, Tang Hao withdrew. Seeing that they seemed still angry, he shouted, "be careful when you go out. The whole gate is made of Hualiu wood and can''t stand strong pushing."


    Jiugong stumbled. When the eunuch opened the gate, he slowly went out. No one touched the two gates. Seeing that the old guys had left, Tang Hao quickly opened all the windows, complained to his mother and said, "how can you stand this? I don''t know how to open the windows for ventilation."


    Zhaoyi snorted and said, "they are all old people in their seventies and eighties. They can''t stand the cool wind on the lake. They think everyone is as heartless as you. You sent these old people away with luxury today. Maybe they will make more excessive demands. They are all people who made great efforts at the founding of the country. Your majesty won''t refuse their request."


    Tang Hao nodded and said, "it''s true. These people are the foundation for your majesty, just like the people of the Tang family villa. They can''t be damaged. They just make it easy for them to make a fortune and want them to be rich for generations. It''s hard. With talent, poor mountain valley children can fly out of the Golden Phoenix. Without talent, even if you give them a gold ingot, they will still be hungry. "


    Zhaoyi looked at the lake outside the window and said, "naturally, I know this, but you can see that Jiugong is already the most intelligent ethnic group, and I don''t have the qualification to fight in front of you. I''m stunned by some of your words. They haven''t seen the big scene, so it''s difficult."


    Tang Hao suddenly laughed.


    Zhaoyi said angrily, "what''s funny? Are you proud to scare away some old people who haven''t seen the world? You haven''t learned to respect the elderly after teaching you for so many years."


    "Empress, Weichen isn''t Hao laughing at those old people. I''m laughing at our teachers and disciples for being too self righteous."


    Zhaoyi looked back at Tang and said, "tell me about our self righteous method?"


    "Madam, the story Wei Chen told his majesty before is that a farmer and his husband sat on the ridge and imagined what life you had with your majesty. The farmer said, madam, you must eat scallion cake every day. The farmer said that your Majesty must dig the ground with a gold hoe every day."


    Zhaoyi couldn''t smile. Hong Gu smiled, too. She was almost out of breath, and the other palace maids laughed wildly.


    Zhaoyi finally stopped smiling and said, "if you deliberately arrange this palace, try it. What''s the reason for this metaphor now?"


    "Madam, Weichen just found that the 1000 Guan in the eyes of you and Weichen is different from the 1000 Guan in the eyes of those tribes. We thought that according to their assumption, those people would want a palace. In fact, they just want a big brick house. They thought that less than a million Guan could not satisfy people. In fact, they were very satisfied with 10000 cans."


    Zhaoyi clapped her hands and said, "it''s true. Let them make their own demands. If it''s too simple, we''ll double it. If it''s too much, we''ll cut it. It''s really a good way. It won''t hurt your Majesty''s face and win people''s hearts."


    When cangqionghao passed Junshan, Li Zhi casually praised: "fairyland on earth is comparable to Penglai." the honest Guan Tingyuan reported very truthfully: "Junshan has been sold to the Tang family."


    Li Zhi looked at Tang Hao with hatred and stopped talking. The emperor''s expression generally wouldn''t show up, but his happiness, anger, sadness and joy for Tang Hao obviously hung on his face. He also waited for Tang Hao to give himself an explanation.


    He finally calmed down the land storm in Chang''an, but he wantonly bought land in Yuezhou at this time. Tang Hao did not intend to explain that Junshan''s plain was of no use to him. At the beginning, Guan Tingyuan forcibly stuffed it in his own hands. It was more trouble than treasure.


    "Your Majesty, selling Junshan to general Tang is a political achievement of Wei Chen." Guan Ting stroked his beard and proudly expressed his achievements to Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi turned his head to look at Guan Tingyuan: "selling such a fairyland island to private people, I want to hear what your achievements are? Did you sell a lot of money?"


    "Your Majesty, the Minister of Junshan island not only didn''t receive a penny, but also lost a lot of manpower, built roads and docks on the island, and found the same tax-free benefits as Yuezhou within three years. That''s why Tang Hao took over Junshan island. Your majesty, you may not understand. Let me say this. Junshan is the biggest burden of Yuezhou. It''s far away from Yuezhou and the lake The shore is sparsely populated and is a place where mosquitoes are experienced. If it needs to be treated, it needs to invest a lot of human and material resources. The output and input are not cost-effective at all. If it is not treated, the island will immediately become a home for thieves. "


    Guan Tingyuan carefully explained the origin to the emperor.

 Chapter 1328

    What''s more, Fucheng built a lighthouse on the highest Laojun Mountain in order to reduce the shipwreck in Dongting Lake. In this way, the merchant ships downstream from the Yangtze River can also sail at night, which is greatly beneficial to the shipping of Yuezhou.


    "Now you see Junshan is very beautiful, but you don''t know that mosquitoes and flies on this island will block out the sun in the evening. When sun Daochang went south, he personally boarded the island and told Weichen that this island was the source of Yuezhou''s disease. There was nothing anyone else could do except to turn waste into treasure in the hands of general Tang. Weichen put his words here. Who would take over? Weichen I''m going to change the document now. When I signed this document, I was forced to cheat by Wei Chen and sat down with an old face. I don''t know who is willing to take over? "


    Guan Tingyuan also saw that things seemed wrong. He was still joking in front, and his tone became more and more fierce in the back.


    Tang Hao smiled and arched his hands at everyone, indicating that he recognized Guan Tingyuan''s statement, which was more or less sad. We have been together for so many years, but we still haven''t gained pure trust. The monster like emperor has never trusted anyone.


    Yuezhou city has ten steps and one post, five steps and one whistle, loess mat road and clean water sprinkling street. A hundred and ten square officials put incense tables at the entrance of the market, filled with offerings, and held a ceremony to welcome the emperor and the kitchen god.


    The way of Yuezhou is almost the same as that of Chang''an, except for the tall square wall and the bell and drum.


    Guan Tingyuan placed the emperor''s Palace on the best piece of land under the Dulong peak, which is the highest point of Yuezhou city. It looks like Taiji palace, but it is very different from Wanmin hall.


    The whole building is made of bluestone. It is simple and elegant. It is quite quiet behind tall trees. The eunuchs and maids who arrived early had cleaned up the whole palace. They recruited Chang sun Chong as the Suwei watchman to meet the Lord Huang in front of the Palace door.


    Li Zhi got down from the gorgeous drive. When I passed a square, I drank a cup, ate a tribute and talked with the old man. When I waited in front of the palace, I was already drunk.


    When he entered the palace, Zhaoyi ordered to close the gate. Closing the door, I don''t know what I''m thinking about. Guan Tingyuan has prepared Wanmin books and celebration regulations, which are useless.


    Tang Hao and Li Dan waited at the back door for the emperor and his mother. The emperor is so angry that he doesn''t like a grand welcome. He specially likes to peep into people''s privacy. It''s not once or twice.


    However, it was difficult to hide from Tang Hao, Li Dan, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui. After a little effort, Duan Hong, dressed as a servant, appeared at the back door, and then Honggu came out with two bags.


    More than a dozen tough men in blue walked past the crowd as if nothing had happened, embedded in the alley in front of them, and Li Zhi wore a black single coat. After stepping out of the palace gate, Zhaoyi with a conical hat waved behind him. A group of people mixed into the bustling Yuezhou city along the alley.


    Li Zhi kicked the doorpost, picked up the lacquer skin, took a bucket of water from the well to taste it, and sometimes ordered the big men in green to pull out a flower from the flower bed and study it carefully.


    The tree has been growing for at least five years. Li Zhi looked at the one in his hand and waved easily that he could throw it away, but it was too late. Two evil looking guys came over and politely asked Li Zhi to compensate 50 eldest sons.


    The two men standing in front of the pine tree are Wuhou in Yuezhou city. Seeing that the bodyguards were about to get angry, Tang Hao quickly took out a silver coin and put it in the man''s open hand. The big man nodded and said, "just look. Why pull up trees? The land in the city is thin. It''s not easy to plant and live a tree. How can the well-dressed old master know better than those men from the countryside?"


    Then he took the little pine tree. Shovel from the hands of the guard, and find a spade and re planted, and then come swaggeringly past Li Zhi.


    Tang Hao has been surrounded by two men, holding a sweat. When they were carrying a shovel, at least ten strong crossbows were directed at them. "Your Majesty, these things can''t be fake. Don''t pick the paint on people''s memorial archways."


    "You see, many people have turned their eyes at us. If you want to see the prosperity of Yuezhou City, just go to Yuhua street. There''s no need to check it."


    "You don''t understand. A small place looks big. At the beginning, the imperial court consumed more than 500000 yuan in Yuezhou. Although you took most of them from the tiger, it still needs to test Yuezhou, because it is unprecedented to build such a pure new city. In the future, Datang will build the benchmark of each new city. Yuhua street is not a royal store, but all your stores, I have learned that these are not the key points of my visit to Yuezhou. It depends on the people''s livelihood in Yuezhou. "


    The emperor then said, "Yuezhou is a special city, which is the lock and key of the Yangtze River, the portal of Dongting and the land of two lakes. If you want to completely change and the people can benefit from it, you need such a big city to drive.

 Chapter 1329

    "People''s livelihood, taxes, laws, garrison, these key points, I have to look at them one by one. I built this Yuezhou city not to let anyone come and make a fortune, but to see how much the people can fall after Xun GUI took the maximum profits."


    Tang Hao was taught. On Yuhua street, you can really see the prosperity, but you can''t see the true face of Yuezhou. Li Zhi is right. The quality of a city can''t just look at a few big businesses. The dark side behind prosperity is what really needs to be concerned about.


    On Shuiyun street, there are people who eat by water. The green slate has been sprinkled with tung oil. The original face can''t be seen. The men who are barefoot and naked are constantly shuttling through the street. Although the work is very heavy, they have an indelible pleasure on their face.


    When the emperor came, the local merchants rushed to take advantage of this opportunity to purchase goods. The merchant ships on the wharf couldn''t see the side at a glance.


    Li Zhi stopped and looked at the trembling freight of the porters and the unloading of pigs and sheep from the ship. He was very satisfied.


    "This is what I want to see. With the opening of water transportation, the people will have a way to make a living. Those who are talented and virtuous will become officials, those who like to operate will become merchants, and those who are brave will join the army. Without those skills, they can only eat by themselves."


    "Yesterday, Jiu Gong cried to me that he had no right, no courage and could not operate. He held 100000 silver coins in his hand. But he couldn''t start, lest you buy his 100000 silver coins into carpets and wood, or buy some cups home. In that case, he had to find a good place to bury himself on xiangyangpo." the emperor smiled and said.


    "Tang Hao, Jiu Gong, they can''t trust you. They gave me 100000 silver coins and asked me to help them buy some goods with fast money. It''s best to transport them to Jinyang and make a lot of money immediately."


    I didn''t expect that they came all the way to Yuezhou and put forward such a request. They only asked to make a lot of money and improve the people''s life. The emperor thought it was not too much.


    "What do you say?" Li Zhi looked at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao said with a bitter smile: "At first glance, it sounds harsh. They not only want to make a steady profit, but also want to make a big profit. If others say so, they will be despised and killed by those merchants. But ah, it''s not too much to ask for their patriarch, you. Your majesty thinks that it''s the blessing of all the people to seek profits from the capital, and the people don''t think about taking advantage of it. It''s very rare. This business is called I won''t take their hard-earned money into carpets or chairs, nor will I take their money to buy a few sets of tea cups. Although this may make more money, I will certainly fill their ships with three times the profit to their satisfaction. "


    "If this condition is not satisfied, Weichen will help them buy worry free grass, and there is no problem with 30 times the profit."


    Tang Hao patted his chest and promised.


    "Nonsense, how can things from hell be put in the open? I''m worried about Sun Simiao''s planting half an mu. When you get these things, you should destroy them. What are you doing in Lingnan?"


    "Lu Dongzan stayed in Chang''an for a long time last time and always wanted to bring something from the Central Plains. Wei minister thought that good things such as forget worry grass should be enjoyed by gurus who think they are gods."


    Li Zhi''s face became very unnatural. "If I guessed correctly, those worry forgetting herbs have probably been taken to Yuezhou by you?"


    "No, your majesty said that those who owned it privately died, and Weichen didn''t dare to take a step. Weichen is the temporary leader of Lingnan Baiqi company. He received the instruction of Baiqi company to transport these things to Chang''an. This is a secret order. Weichen has been holding them in his arms. Please have a look."


    Li Zhi took the secret order and handed it to Yan Song. Yan Song took out another piece of paper and checked it. The gaps between the two pieces of paper were perfectly matched. Then he told the emperor that it was true.


    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the secret report of the Baiqi Division said that there were three boxes on the firmament, which were top secret. I was the only one who could order the opening. These days, I''ve been thinking about what it would be and why only I have the right to unseal, so I didn''t give the order for a long time. It seems that''s all."


    "Tang Hao people can harm people by any means, but they can''t deceive heaven. My Tang Dynasty is at the height of the sun. I don''t believe in the glory of heaven and can''t be respected by them. I won''t use such vicious things so as to avoid future generations. Yan Song, take my token and destroy the three boxes in warehouse a-zi-1 of the sky. If there is one or two missing, you will kill yourself ¡£¡±


    Tang Hao has long told Li Zhi that forget worry grass is a cancer and needs to be cut off as soon as possible. As long as there is forget worry grass on ships from the west, they will be found by the city shipping department, and the most severe punishment is waiting for them.


    The corpses on crab island are not all pirates. Many sailors on merchant ships from Julan country own them. Some rich businessmen even give these things to Li Rong as gifts.


    It took nine cattle and two tigers to collect these goods in Guangzhou and prepare to burn them, but he received this secret order from the Baiqi company. Today, he not only tested the emperor''s voice, but Tang Hao found that the Emperor didn''t know.

 Chapter 1330

    But it is very strange that Yan Song can get the other half of the secret order immediately and check it quickly.


    Nalu dongzandang''s excuse is that Tang Hao left himself a way out first and gave the emperor a step down. Unexpectedly, the Emperor didn''t think of using this thing at all. Who is it?


    The emperor''s first reaction after knowing the inside story was not to quickly trace who sent the order, but to order destruction. There must be a big article in it. Tang Hao dare not ask or can''t ask.


    Because Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, who were specially brought by him as witnesses, closed their eyes to nourish themselves and turned a deaf ear to the words of Tang Hao and the emperor.


    The emperor looked at the solemn Yuezhou Yamen and said with a smile, "it''s interesting to close the court. Others never repair the Yamen as an official. They are worried about being adversely affected. He did well. He repaired the Yamen with great momentum. He saw the most wonderful Yamen."


    Fang Xuanling replied, "he can''t help it. The funds allocated for monthly collection are earmarked for special purposes. He can''t use the money for building Yamen. Otherwise, the Ministry of household and the censor''s desk will find him in trouble."


    "Fang Qing, which one is your shop? But it''s on Yuhua street?" Li Zhi looked at Fang Xuanling with a smile. Tang Xuanling said very ugly, "I''m ashamed. Jiannei said Yuezhou is a treasure place for business, so I opened a raw medicine shop here. This qianshun is it."


    Li Zhi laughed and walked to the qianshun. Fang Xuanling''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot. Li Zhi doesn''t intend to leave face for himself.


    The facade of the shop is not small, and there are many people going in and out to fill medicine. There are also two sitting doctors in the shop. Seeing that Li Zhi has a good temperament, the waiter ran over to say hello. He was expelled by the shopkeeper behind the counter and stood up to entertain Li Zhi in person.


    He didn''t know Li Zhi, but when he saw his master following him, the identity of the man in black was ready to come out.


    "When you come to the shop, you don''t know whether it''s medicine or pulse. The crude drugs sold in the shop are genuine and of good origin. If you want to find something wrong, just take the head of the little old man. The doctor in the shop is also a famous good doctor in Yuezhou city. As long as you fill the medicine in the shop, the diagnosis fee is free."


    After a few words, the shopkeeper''s is like sweat from the water. He has soaked his clothes and bent his legs. He seems to be ready to kneel at any time.


    Knowing that the person in front of him was the emperor, he had to treat him as an ordinary customer, which was really a great test to his heart.


    When Li Zhi was anxious to sit on the Tang restaurant and drink tea, Yan song came back and returned the gold medal. He whispered, "337 kilograms, six Liang or two are not bad. They have all been burned."


    "Where are people?" Li Zhi took a sip of hot tea and asked Yan Song.


    "Except that Lingnan was ordered to be innocent, seven levels have been beheaded. The remaining 11 levels are being pursued." Yan Song''s words were concise and comprehensive.


    "Let''s bury it thickly. The officials don''t have to chase it." Li Zhi sighed, ordered Yan Song, turned his head and said to Tang Hao, "you''re right. This thing can''t be kept. No matter what reason it is, it can''t be used."


    Tang Hao finally finds out why he doesn''t want to stay with Li Zhi, because with him, he can always hear the news that so and so was beheaded. Since Li Zhi forced him to watch torture last time, the sensitive point of vomiting has not been passivated, but has become more acute.


    Now as long as I hear words like beheading, my stomach is uncomfortable. Li Zhi ordered a big table of dishes, and ordered whatever was expensive. The wine jar opened and the dishes came up, but Li Zhi didn''t eat a mouthful. He was going to Tongtie lane to drink mash.


    Although Tang Hao tried to persuade him, the fermented wine in this restaurant tastes excellent and comes down in a continuous line with the fermented wine in yuhuashan Academy. Instead of the copper iron alley with the smell of rust, the fermented rice can be compared.


    Li Zhi still left the restaurant. Along the way, Li Zhi saw that there was a shop with a huge front face and the same height as the square door. As soon as he saw that the shop door was not accessible to the poor, he pointed to the shop front face and asked Tang Hao, "whose house is this?"


    "It seems to be the spice shop of Weichen''s family." Tang Hao replied with a face.


    Li Zhi hummed fiercely and went on. A business specializing in selling pearls was right in front of him. The business was very heroic. FRP was full of pearls. It''s on the counter like selling rice.


    Many women sat in chairs, dressed in velvet and matched with the selected pearls. Only when they were satisfied, they tied the knot and walked away surrounded by claws and teeth.


    "Whose shop is this?" Li Zhi looked at the shopkeeper, smiling and shaking out all kinds of pearls from the back, smiling and putting them on the small table in front of a lady. He couldn''t help asking again.


    "Looking at the word Yunfeng written on the door face, it may still be Weichen''s family."


    Li Zhi stared at Tang Hao''s face and said fiercely, "can you tell me which shop in this street is not yours?"


    "That one. You see that one whose face looks like a city. Other families work hard to earn two silver coins. Only that one sells things ship by ship. His family even does Tianzhu business. The most extreme thing is that his family even sells fishing nets."


    Li Zhi habitually looked to the right when he walked. It happened that several shops of the Tang family were on the right.

 Chapter 1331

    Li Zhi turned a blind eye to Du Ruhui''s grain store. The shopkeeper of the Tang family saw the general coming in and was about to greet him, but he saw that the general''s mouth was about to turn to the sky.


    Lao Shao is the big rise shopkeeper of the Tang family who specializes in pearl trading. He has a very flexible mind. He can make his general follow behind and dare not speak. He can''t think of anyone else except the emperor and the empress.


    "Hold on, Lao Shao. Go and take out the best pearls in the store and I''ll deal with the rest." Tang Hao said this in Lao Shao''s ear, which saved him.


    After a while, there were five or six small glass jars on the big wooden plate. There were the smallest pearls in it, and longan was big. Among them, there was a golden walking plate bead, which was the most eye-catching. Zhaoyi used her long fingernails to move the big pearl on a plate. The big Pearl kept rolling in the porcelain plate. It was very beautiful.


    She nodded, asked the emperor''s opinion, and ordered the guys to pack the box. Tang Hao''s heart is dripping blood. These are the treasures at the bottom of the ballast in the Pearl store. Now they are favored by her mother. Do you still expect their husband and wife to pay?


    The cloud on Li Zhi''s face faded. When he was about to leave, he found four public figures walking into the door. The first civil servant with a soft hat arched his hands at Lao Shaogong: "Congratulations on getting rich. Shopkeeper Shao, we are happy to see that your business is booming. Bring us the account book and give us a quiet room. We and your taxes for this quarter will not disturb your business and entertain distinguished guests."


    The literary officials all depended on their eyesight. When they came in and took a look at the hall, they found that several people here were not simple. They also specially saluted Li Zhi and empress Zhaoyi.


    Lao Shao quickly brought the account books and asked the waiter to take them to the next room to calculate the accounts.


    "Just do the accounting here, and you can arrange for them to show me the previous tax payment records." Li Zhi casually ordered the literary officials.


    Master Zhang frowned and said, "noble people are noble. Small officials are clear. They dare not neglect it, but Hu Cao''s account books should not be seen by outsiders. This is the law. Small officials dare not violate it. If noble people have the practice of Hu Cao joining the army, there are naturally no taboos."


    Li Zhi was stunned for a moment. Few people refused his request. They were going to be angry, but they were not angry when they heard the officials say that this is the law, and cast an advisory look at Fang Xuanling.


    "That''s true. Three years ago, the Ministry of household formulated and issued regulations on account books. One of them is that no one is allowed to peep into the account books without the person concerned. Violators can move three thousand miles with a staff of thirty. This little official is sensible and should not be criticized."


    Li Zhi nodded and said to the little official, "now you can show me the account book, and no one will pursue you." Master Zhang still insisted. Lao Shao said to him, "Master Zhang, just show the account book to this noble man. It will be fine. Relax. You have obtained permission, and Lao Shao won''t hurt you."


    Seeing that Lao Shao had made a guarantee, Master Zhang sent the account book to Duan Hong''s hand. He obediently stepped aside and waited for your consultation.


    "In the autumn of the third year of Xianqing, Yuezhou government collected four silver items of Pearl tax, 16 transactions, a total of 1035 silver coins. There are records of silver payment and warehousing on them. I think it will not deviate. But I have never heard of the reason for this tax rebate of 133 Silver dollars. It is said that the silver coins that have been put into the Treasury will be refunded?"


    Fang Xuanling just wanted to explain, but gave this opportunity to the petty official to see what he said.


    "There are three kinds of tax rebates, one is tax reduction or exemption, the other is mistakenly collecting tax rebates, and the third is foreign trade tax rebate. There are 100 silver tax rebates here. Your majesty ordered the reduction or exemption of 10% of the world''s taxes in the third year of Xianqing, and Yuezhou will naturally implement it. Because Yuezhou''s tax collection is in the early autumn, your Majesty''s will was issued in the late autumn, so according to It is stipulated that 100 silver coins will be returned to the Pearl bank. The remaining 33 silver coins belong to foreign-related tax rebate. "


    Li Zhi said with a smile, "well, I remember. There was such a purpose during the reign of Xianqing. You implemented it well. Don''t be nervous. Take your time. Then, how was such a foreign trade tax rebate announcement formulated? How did Yuezhou implement it? No matter what you said, I''m sure no one dared to ask you."


    Seeing that Duan Hong was a eunuch, the master book became nervous, and Li Zhi''s words calmed down.


    This is his other fault. He is angry with the central government minister, but he is always lenient to the officials at the bottom.


    "You don''t know that there are many Hu merchants in Yuezhou recently. They have brought gold bullion, silver bullion or gold cakes. Silver cakes are far less exquisite than our Datang, and their fineness is not enough. When trading, the lobby merchants are unwilling to accept their variegated gold and silver. At this time, they will determine the transaction price according to the fineness of Hu merchants'' gold and silver."


    The master book then explained in detail: "most of the gold and silver of Hu merchants are refined. If it is lower, then the bank will take it back and re cast it. After removing the fire consumption, there will be a certain surplus. There will be a surplus on the book, and the accounts will not be even. Therefore, the excess gold and silver will be regarded as the profits of the merchants and re taxed. If there is any surplus, it will be returned to the merchants."

 Chapter 1332

    Fang Xuanling added: "indeed, there can be no shortage in the book of the Ministry of household, but it can''t tolerate a surplus. After accounting in pairs, the number of books should be flat. If it is insufficient, it means less. If there is more income, it means where there is an error, which is also not allowed."


    Li Zhi nodded, turned over the account of the Pearl store again, and said, "don''t say that the tax in five years is 60% more than that in three years, does it mean that the Pearl store made 60% more money last year than the previous year?"


    "Not necessarily. In the past, as the nobleman said, the profits of businesses doubled, and the taxes must also double, but the taxes have not changed since your majesty changed. According to the officials, the profits of the Pearl store last year were more than double that of the previous year."


    Li Zhi was stunned and asked Fang Xuanling, "how did the emperor change the tax? Why don''t I know?"


    Fang Xuanling said with a wry smile: "what this master book said must be the progressive tax system proposed by your majesty before, that is, the more taxes you pay, the greater the intensity of various tax cuts you enjoy."


    Lao Fang then explained, "for example, if you pay 100 silver coins and 1000 silver coins, the difference between their industrial profits is not ten times, sometimes even dozens of times."


    Li Zhi threw away the tea bowl in his hand and said angrily, "in this way, the richer the rich, the poorer the poor? Those with less profits have to pay more taxes, which is unfair. One of your duties is to help the country and correct mistakes. You know it''s wrong. What did you do at that time?"


    Before Fang Xuanling bowed down, Master Zhang fainted.


    Tang Hao asked Lao Shao to take Master Zhang and two other officials to the backyard and ordered the bodyguard to close the store door. This scene can''t be seen by outsiders.


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui knelt down on the ground, while his mother and Li Dan watched the calligraphy and paintings on the wall, especially when they saw the huge picture of turtles swimming in the water in the nave, the mother and son whispered and were in great interest.


    "As for Tang Hao, I don''t believe you didn''t know the result at the beginning. You blacked your heart in order to get rich." hearing the emperor''s words, the empress turned around in surprise to see the angry emperor, and quickly said to Tang Hao, "don''t you say anything against the law."


    This is the first time that the empress interrupted when the emperor was dealing with government affairs. Li Zhi looked at the empress suspiciously, but found that Li Dan also looked embarrassed. He immediately realized that it might be no wonder others. Most of them were his own fault.


    My mother saved her face at this moment. After years of husband and wife, there is still no lack of tacit understanding.


    As soon as Tang Hao was about to speak, he was almost choked to death by his mother''s words, so he had to turn his eyes and look at the roof.


    "Tang Hao, I''m tired. I''ll go back to the palace to have a rest. We''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Li Zhi finished his command, the bodyguard opened the door. The emperor and his Empress got into the carriage. People continued to join the bodyguard in the street and killed the palace under the command of Li Dan.


    Seeing the emperor gone, Tang Hao helped Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui up, asked them to sit down in a chair and poured them tea himself. Then he said, "Lord Fang and Duke Du, think of a way. If your majesty does this, we won''t have a good life back in Chang''an. The progressive tax system is an opening made by your majesty to pay less taxes."


    "We all opposed it in those years. Your majesty insisted on his own way. Now he takes us to the top of the tank. What should we do? Warrant, this thing can''t be changed day and night."


    Fang Xuanling took a sip of hot tea and said angrily: "What can I do? This decree has greatly promoted the commercial development of Datang. Many small businesses merge automatically and enjoy this decree feast in a group. Now it seems that it is really good for Datang, waiting for more and more big businesses. The tax revenue of the imperial court must enter a bottleneck period. It is difficult to develop so fast."


    Du Ruhui put down his tea bowl and then said, "Your Majesty, this kind of government order obtained by patting your head has appeared again and again. Isn''t this the way the military and horse laws are? Once it''s found inappropriate, you''d rather stick to it rather than damage your face."


    The retirement order advances the retirement time of the government soldiers and the service time, which seems to have not changed, and there are even more young soldiers in the army. However, in Fang Xuanling''s view, he would rather have more veterans in their 40s than more baby soldiers in their 16S and 7S.


    "Many old generals have complained," Fang Xuanling said.


    "Have you two found out? These are decrees eager for quick success and instant benefit. Your majesty is worried. He wants to finish the road that can only be completed in the previous ten or even hundreds of years at one go," Tang Hao said.


    "What is peace in the world? Live and work in peace is not a strong enemy. There is no worry, no one can worry about it." the people can live and work in peace and contentment. As long as the situation is maintained, the old man can not speak for ten years.


    Fang Xuanling said confidently.

 Chapter 1333

    "If it can be maintained for a hundred years, I dare not be greedy. Greedy, don''t we all want to keep Datang safe? I won''t promise your majesty to toss again this time."


    Du Ruhui said and went to his grain store. Fang Xuanling also returned to his own pharmacognosy shop with his back. Tang Hao stood at the door of his own pearl shop and felt that the two bosses were more like a penny pinching shopkeeper at this time.


    "General Tang, help me, little official. I don''t know who is your majesty."


    "Your Majesty is very reasonable. You''re right. You don''t bend the law for personal gain. What are you worried about? Go back. You''re not in the mood to check the accounts today. I guess you''ll be promoted soon."


    Lao Shao stood behind Tang Hao and watched the surprised and happy Master Zhang leave. He whispered, "this guy has stuck to our light again. For no reason, he saw green smoke on Tianyan''s ancestral grave."


    "Don''t worry about the smoke from people''s ancestral tombs. Your general, I''m already angry. I''m so angry that I don''t have any imperial beads."


    "Don''t worry, general. There are nine more walking beads in the treasure house, but if we sell them later, we must take a passable excuse."


    That''s right. This is the people of the Tang family. They can distinguish between inside and outside in the face of the emperor, but the royal family doesn''t.


    Li Zhi''s lamentation came out of the pavilion from time to time. His mother tightly tied a belt on Li Zhi''s head. He began to have a headache since her mother told the emperor how the damn progressive tax system came.


    Sun Simiao, who was preparing Wei Zheng for surgery, came in a hurry. After diagnosing the pulse, he said he was too worried. Then he didn''t need to take medicine. He could recover as long as he rested for two days.


    "Do you think Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and Tang Hao are laughing at me? They are laughing at me for throwing stones at my feet. I am ashamed. I have handled thousands of government affairs. How can I remember these trivial things one by one?"


    The empress gently rubbed the emperor''s temple and said, "Your Majesty, this is not a small thing. I have calculated that the tax paid by Hengshun alone is more than 80000 silver coins. Plus the tax paid by luxury merchants such as Chang''an, Luoyang and Jinyang, it is definitely a big number. It can be enough to repair thousands of miles of roads."


    "You put too much energy on those people of the Baiqi division. I always wanted to say, and I always felt I shouldn''t. today''s things happened well. If your majesty can be vigilant, the money is nothing."


    "You can''t do without staring. The empire is getting bigger and bigger. I need to keep an eye on this country. Even so, there is still an event of forgetting worry grass. If Tang Hao wasn''t dissatisfied with the use of forgetting worry grass, he wouldn''t test me, and I wouldn''t know. It turned out that the Baiqi division dared to order privately. They reported to me that secret materials would be transported to the capital, but they didn''t say State the secret materials. "


    "Since it will be forget worry grass, they expect me to neglect it. If Tang Hao didn''t talk about it, I believe those forget worry grass will become a blessing for Tubo people. Although doing so will bring benefits to the Tang Dynasty, compared with the future troubles of forget worry grass, such benefits are not worth mentioning."


    The emperor then said, "beheading 18 levels at this time will let those worshippers see my heart clearly. If I want to completely destroy the Tubo people, I have some ways. A cave in the Qinling Mountains has a thousand times more terrible weapons and is more effective. But I lock this demon in a cave where there is no sun to use, which is enough to show that I am respectful to heaven."


    The empress sighed, put Li Zhi''s head on her lap and said with pity: "After all, a person''s energy is limited. Even if you have 800 pairs of eyes, you can''t stare at it alone. What''s more, there are many talents under your command. The old foxes such as Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui are enough for you to worry about. The next generation of little foxes have grown up. Our sons have grown up, and a batch of talents have appeared one after another as your wife , I really don''t want you to spend your time dealing with these people. "


    "Don''t talk about others. It''s a headache for a Tang Hao to deal with him."


    My mother''s eyes are real.


    "Yesterday, you just took a bead from his family. You just wasted a meal from his family. This morning, his restaurant specially covered the table you ordered yesterday with sand. It specifically says'' delicious food ordered by your Majesty ''. On the door of the pearl shop, it says'' my mother also loves beads here''."


    Li Zhigang was about to sit up and lose his temper, but his mother kissed him on the forehead, and his anger dissipated.


    "Forget it, these are small things. In fact, what I''m most worried about is that one day the money of the government will exceed the national treasury." the empress said her inner worry.


    "I think the royal family can no longer hold the bank in my hand. Although the bank is now under the name of the household department, it is still the inner government that really operates the bank. This is a very inappropriate thing." her eyes became dignified.

 Chapter 1334

    "Last night, I specially checked the accounts of Yuezhou bank. The number is amazing. The bank has grown up from a baby in swaddling clothes."


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to find a suitable place for it. I can''t control the bank. Now someone has proposed to replace gold, silver and copper with cheap paper. I don''t understand. If I''m wrong, it will lead to great disaster." she told the truth.


    "What did Tang Hao say?" Li Zhi sat up after listening to his mother''s words.


    "My concubine once asked Tang Hao on the ship. He turned pale and said something he couldn''t understand. Finally, with red eyes, he said to my concubine that someone had mentioned that whoever printed paper coins would make a decision."


    Li Zhi closed his eyes and thought for a while. He said slowly, "I believe his judgment more than others. The bank was originally inspired by him with the crown prince and Li Dan. If there is someone in the world who knows the advantages and disadvantages of the bank best, it should be him. After returning to Chang''an, we need to talk to him about the bank."


    The couple said nothing to each other and sighed at the same time, which made the pavilion more quiet.


    Li Zhi and his mother are still wandering in the streets of Yuezhou Prefecture. Sometimes they will appear in the farmland in the suburbs, and they will no longer hide their identity.


    A small temple has appeared where Tang Hao threw rice seedlings indiscriminately. There is a statue of Tang Hao in the temple. I don''t know who carved it.


    The inscription is still on it, and the sarcastic tone has not changed, but a sentence is added at the end: at the end of the year, there are mu of fields here, with a high yield of 10%.


    "Nonsense can also make the people automatically make a statue of him. I really have nothing to say." Li Zhi unexpectedly patted the statue''s head with great emotion. Is this guy magical luck or is it really blessed by a hundred gods?


    Li Zhi looked at the lush mountains around him and asked Han Cheng, "here are surrounded by mountains on three sides and close to the water on one side. There are dense swamps and mosquitoes everywhere. Why do you rarely see wild animals? I heard that dragons roam everywhere in Yunmeng Zeli and there are groups of tigers and leopards on the mountain. Now our monarchs and ministers have been walking here all day. Why are it difficult to see small animals such as foxes?"


    Han Cheng bowed and replied, "back to your majesty, Wei Chen just sighs that there are too few dragons and it is difficult to find the trace of tigers and leopards."


    "Oh, why? Dragons, tigers and leopards are pests. Why did Qing sigh?" Li Zhi knew there must be a reason and didn''t draw a conclusion easily.


    What happened a few days ago made him resent. Yuezhou is different from other states in many places. One of them is that the city gate of Yuezhou is never closed. As long as it is late in the night, an endless stream of cars and horses will drive into Yuezhou city. After asking, I learned that Yuezhou city does not allow businesses to purchase goods in the daytime. They can only transport the goods into Yuezhou when there is no one in the market in the middle of the night. The reason is that the assassin thinks that the passage of pigs and sheep through the market is unsightly.


    "Your Majesty, although dragons, tigers and leopards are pests, they are full of treasures. Dragon skin has become the best leather material after tanning and is used to make boots. It is not bad this year. A good soft leather craftsman can peel a dragon skin into four layers. The peeled crocodile skin is as soft as silk and as tough as hemp. It is the best choice for making all kinds of luggage."


    Then Han Cheng pointed to a female official and said: "Look at the bags and suitcases carried by those female officials. They are produced in the Tang family''s shops. The price is outrageous. With a small salary, you can''t buy many such bags and suitcases a year. Jiaolong meat is even more popular now. Doctors believe that Jiaolong meat can replenish qi and blood, relieve asthma and cough, so large families have dried Jiaolong meat. The same is true for tigers and leopards. It''s made by an expert craftsman from Chang''an Fur has now been sold to Dashi. Yuezhou city has 20% of its industry, which is supported by these dragons, tigers and leopards. Now, there are no dragons around Yuezhou City, and tigers and leopards can only be seen in the mountains. Because of this, the price of making luggage and fur in Yuezhou is much higher. "


    Hearing this, Li Zhi called an accompanying female official and asked her to bring her backpack. Li Zhi then tore it a few times and opened it again.


    The female official''s face turned crimson immediately. There were some women''s personal belongings inside. Li Zhi didn''t care. He turned over and fell on the table in front of the statue of Tang Hao. He looked at a copper crocodile logo on his backpack and studied it carefully.


    "I have a lot of such bags. As long as the Tang family has new goods, they will be sent to the palace. I just don''t know the price. How expensive can a bag be? Well, huannu, how much does your bag cost?" the empress asked suspiciously.


    The female official said, "back to your mother''s words, this is an example that the slave and maid saved for two years. They bought it at the old shop of the Tang family yesterday and used 12 silver coins."


    The female official hung her head low and dared not look at her mother. Although she liked decoration, such expensive items exceeded her expectations.


    "Twelve silver coins?" the empress screamed and slapped the female officer on the head.


    "The asking price of the Tang family''s things has always been black hearted. They bought it with 50 tons of grain."


    Seeing that the empress was angry, Huan Nu quickly knelt down to plead guilty. The other female officials put their bags in front of the empress and knelt down to plead guilty. Unexpectedly, there were one.


    Hancheng pleaded for these female officials, "calm down, madam. There are ten bags in Weichen''s family, one wife, one concubine and three women. For them, bags are the biggest idea besides jewelry. They came to Yuezhou with their mother from Chang''an. Weichen will be surprised if they don''t buy some bags."


    "You say it''s normal for rich people to buy this thing?" the empress looked at Hancheng incredulously. After all, this thing is too expensive for ordinary people to afford.


    "Well, some old friends of Weichen are in Chuzhou. They always write to me asking me to buy some new bags for their wife. I''m ashamed to say that Weichen''s salary is on this." Qian Sheng also helps.

 Chapter 1335

    "Bastards, they are all bastards. Where are you thinking? Where is a sachet worth 50 stone grain? I''m going to ask Tang Hao, a bastard, what''s the reason for this kind of plundering people''s money?"


    Li Zhi smiled and pressed her mother''s hand. "I think it''s right to set the price higher. Those who can afford these bags are not poor people. At least they need to have enough food and clothing. This thing can fundamentally divide a woman of rich and poor people into two classes. Twelve silver coins, not much. Qian Sheng, what does Tang Hao say?"


    Qian Sheng said reluctantly, "Weichen asked the Tang family at the beginning. They said they didn''t sell any leather bags. Their family only sells noble life. This leather bag is just a sign that the owner''s family is in a rich life."


    Li Zhi smiled and said, "I remember. Tang Hao has invited him to levy a luxury tax before."


    "Of course, I don''t think so. Now it seems that Tang Hao is a wake-up call for me. Anyway, it''s too much to earn by buying a leather bag with 50 stone grain. You only ask the book province to draw up a list of luxury goods and increase their tax rate by three times."


    After reading the will, Li Zhixuan asked the female officials to get up and was not ready to scold them. I can inadvertently find a loophole and quickly fill it. I can''t help saying that this is a victory.


    The news that the emperor was going to levy a luxury tax suddenly made the old shopkeeper of the Tang family''s old shop fall to the ground. He had no foundation to make money. Now, the imperial court began to levy heavy taxes, which is a good thing.


    The Tang family always put safety first in doing business. It must be reasonable, reasonable and legal. The introduction of luxury tax made early worries disappear.


    "Fushou, tell me, did your Majesty''s will say what the tax rate of luxury tax is?" Lao Zhou put down his tea bowl and asked the man who had just reported the news.


    "Shopkeeper, your majesty has set the luxury tax three times more than the current tax." the man replied quickly.


    "What? Old Monday jumped out of his chair and took all the tea bowls down with his sleeves. Hurry to tell the general, three times? How can it be three times? If it passes through the three provinces, our family will have to be scolded to death."


    Before the issuance of the decree of the Tang Dynasty, there was a set of very strict procedures. If a decree wants to be produced, it must go through three checkpoints in the three provinces of Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu.


    Zhongshu province draws up instructions. After the emperor approves the red, he goes to the next province for review. Finally, he has to go through the deliberation of the Royal historian''s platform. If the leaders of the imperial censor''s platform are dissatisfied with the emperor''s decree, they will call back and redraft it, and will not issue it to the Shangshu province for implementation until they are satisfied. There was a position of shangshuling before.


    After Li Zhi''s father ascended the throne, the position of shangshuling disappeared. This is the most powerful department among the six provinces of the central government. Li Zhi consciously or unconsciously held this right in his own hands.


    Since the emperor defeated the strong enemies on the grassland, his authority has increased day by day, and many decrees have been issued to Zhongshu province without consultation. Fang Xuanling would generally advise, but when he saw that the emperor was determined to act, he would draft a decree and send it to the next province.


    Changsun Wuji has opposed to being named the governor of Zhaozhou since the last time. I don''t know how I was cleaned up by the emperor. Anyway, since then, the province under the door has always followed the emperor''s orders. Wei Zheng has been driven around like a dog by the emperor in the past two years.


    Who dares to touch the emperor''s dragon beard when there are those soft eggs left in the imperial censor''s platform? Naturally, it will be passed by a unanimous vote. Then it will be carried out by the Shangshu Province, the Department personally controlled by the emperor.


    No matter how smart a person is, there are still some things missing. How can Li Zhi be an exception? Is it a lot to turn three somersaults on the existing basis? This is not the necessities such as food and cloth. If you turn three somersaults, the common people will not be able to live. This is a luxury. If profits don''t turn a hundred somersaults, what do you mean by luxury?


    Yuezhou''s current tax rate is 10 taxes and 1 tax, or according to the original food tax. The tax on Tang''s bags is actually the tax on crocodile skin.


    As for crocodile skin, you split it into several layers, and no one cares about you. The government just gave you half an inch thick crocodile skin for the last tax. The tax in the restaurant is also the raw material tax. The Tang restaurant earns a lot of money every day. The business tax in January is only ten silver coins.


    Old Zhou was anxious, like a grinding donkey, and said to Tang Hao, "general, we can''t make money like this. We''re not sure about ourselves."


    Indeed, in Lao Zhou''s opinion, the tax rate has turned three somersaults. What''s the difference between not increasing it?


    "The old slave thinks that it''s almost the same to levy ten taxes on the final material object. You have to tell your majesty that if we go on like this, we won''t dare to sell our bags. Everyone is jealous. At that time, the whole world will be enemies, and the gains outweigh the losses."


    Changle stood behind Tang Hao and helped him rub his temples. Tang Hao began to have a headache when he heard the news reported by his buddy. The farming society quickly entered the commercial society. Li Zhi was not ready. He thought that the triple tax rate was already very high.


    But it''s embarrassing. Once it becomes a law and is determined, if the Tang family doesn''t practice the law for ten years, how much will it be if they make another ten years? In fact, everyone is looking forward to the birth of luxury tax.

 Chapter 1336

    People in the Tang Dynasty are used to living in the frame set by the imperial court. As long as this frame can benefit them, no one will rebel unless they can''t live.


    Tang Hao stood up from his chair with a long sigh and asked his wife to serve him in official clothes. He must talk to the Emperor today. He went to see Fang Xuanling first. Fang Xuanling was stunned at a piece of paper.


    Seeing that Tang Hao was dressed meticulously in official clothes, he quickly accused him of his crime, returned to the back hall, put on his official clothes and came out to meet him. According to the official etiquette, Tang Hao saluted Fang Xuanling. After Fang Xuanling returned the salute, the two people took their seats.


    "The general came here for the purpose of luxury tax. His majesty has ordered it and it is difficult to change it." Fang Xuanling guessed the purpose of Tang Hao''s trip. He also thought that the government affairs decided by the emperor was unreasonable. He was just waiting for the investigation. Once the investigation was over, he would write this decree.


    But now the emperor can''t wait. He has sent two groups of servants to ask for information. He is worried that the luxury things will sell more and the country will be damaged.


    Tang Hao didn''t speak. He put his bag on Fang Xuanling''s desk, took out 15 big words and threw them on the side.


    Who is Fang Xuanling? Seeing these two things, he immediately understood and asked Tang Hao in surprise: "general Tang, does it mean that your Majesty''s tax rate is inappropriate, not too much, but too little?"


    Tang Hao''s voice was like that of a puppet: "the market price of this bag is ten silver coins. According to your Majesty''s tax rate, there are fifteen eldest sons. What do you think? The Tang family dare not earn this money. The emperor thinks he has realized the harm of luxury goods, but why did he introduce such a thing?"


    "I can''t even think about how your majesty will react when he knows he has made a wrong decision."


    Fang Xuanling closed his eyes and said to Tang Hao after a long time: "it''s not too late. Let''s go to see your majesty. It''s related to your Majesty''s face. Don''t spread it."


    "It''s late. I know everything. Who else do you expect not to know? Your majesty made a public order in my little temple outside the city to show the majesty of the royal family. It is said that the Tang family should be happy. At least they can make huge profits for ten years heartlessly, but I''m not happy."


    Fang Xuanling said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to make huge profits. Come on, let''s go to the palace with me. After this loss, your majesty should wake up. After all, he is alone and can''t control the heart of the whole world."


    They came to the palace again in a carriage. Tang Hao and Fang Xuanling can go in directly with the token, but they don''t. In the confused eyes of the guard, he took out an official ultimatum and formally asked for advice.


    Li Zhi was also very confused when he saw their official ultimatum. Shouldn''t Tang Hao cry, hold his mother''s legs and beg for a way to live for his shop? Why such formal etiquette?


    The empress''s eyes moved up and down. If Tang Hao came alone, it can be said that Tang Hao was forced to wear official clothes and asked his majesty to think about his achievements so as to reduce the tax rate a little.


    But he is not alone, and Fang Xuanling is there. Both of them are in a formal duet pattern. There must be a ghost here.


    "Your Majesty, these two people are not good people today. You are ready. An old fox and a little fox come together. You''d better prepare early. If my guess is correct, they came for your will today."


    Li Zhi laughed and said: "If you want to break through from me, you can''t break the sky. I didn''t go down at all when I tripled the tax rate. If you dare to plead, I''ll double it. Fang Xuanling is eloquent, Tang Hao is eloquent, and I''m good at talking. Although I''m not afraid, I have to guard against it. It''s uncertain that these two people are those black hearted nobles who find lobbyists, and there is a huge collection of interests behind them Regiment, this confrontation has not appeared for several years. "


    "Now I''m excited to see how they talk about changing the tax rate. I just don''t agree. Let''s see what they can do to me."


    "In fact, destroying this luxury will do no harm to the country." the empress frowned and said, "why do I have a very bad feeling? I always think they won''t do things so easily. Tang Hao refused to do such a thing. What do they want to do?"


    "Ha ha, if Wei Zheng can do it, Fang Xuanling and Tang Hao won''t, especially Tang Hao, who can be called by the board."


    "Fang Xiang, your majesty, what will be your reaction when you hear us play? I''ll rely on you today. If you''re not here, your majesty will definitely be angry. Maybe he''ll beat it out in court. The younger generation will have no face to see people." Tang Hao whispered with his head down.


    "We need to think of a way to make your majesty feel that he is wrong without hurting his face. What do you think is the way?" Tang Hao whispered to Fang Xuanling. With Duan Hong''s footsteps, they followed step by step.


    "You are young and a popular man in front of the temple. It''s not a shame to be beaten. If the problem is not solved, there will be endless future trouble. I feel that the commercial law of the Tang Dynasty needs to be comprehensively improved. It''s better for you to take the lead and formulate an advanced law. Now the law has been used for more than 80 years and has not been revised. I think it''s time to re formulate the law."


    Fang Xuanling was right.

 Chapter 1337

    "You''re a young hero. It''s worth beating up and changing a law. Don''t always dodge when you''re young. Sometimes you should go straight up in the face."


    Tang Hao glanced at Fang Xuanling in surprise. The old man didn''t blink. Li Zhi is now the legendary demon king. Who has enough to provoke him.


    If you wear official clothes, you don''t want to be beaten. Duan Hong urged, "you two should hurry up. Your majesty has been in a hurry."


    Tang Hao and Fang Xuanling looked at each other and followed Duan Hong into the hall. The emperor sat behind the case and looked at the two people who came in with a smile.


    "You two, come quickly when you see what I want."


    Tang Hao glanced and found that he was the only one standing in the middle. Fang Xuanling was already sitting on the mat next to him, kneeling upright with the guard board, and a thought-provoking smile appeared at the corners of the emperor''s mouth.


    Tang Hao quietly stepped back two steps, holding the wat board, biting his teeth and saying, "Your Majesty, I came here today for your will issued during the day. I heard that your majesty ordered the three provinces of Zhongshu, menxia and Shangshu to determine what luxury goods are and to increase the tax rate by three times. I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    "Shut up, your salaries are the wealth of the people. Your clothes, food and clothing are all the sweat and blood of the people. You don''t want to share your worries for the king. You are an official in the court and don''t know how to sympathize with the suffering of the people. You dig your brains to beat the bones and suck the marrow of the people. You will never be satisfied. You design all kinds of ingenious things and shamelessly plunder the life-saving money and food of the people. I''ve made up my mind. Don''t talk about it. If you dare to talk about the tax rate, say more In a word, I''ll double the tax rate. I''d rather destroy these useless tricks than see you enjoy your success. "


    Li Zhi''s attitude is very firm.


    "Your Majesty, please listen to me. This will..."


    "According to Fang Xiang, the luxury tax has increased fourfold." Li Zhi ordered Fang Xuanling.


    "Your Majesty, no, I just want to..."


    "Fang Xuanling, you heard it too. He said again that the tax rate had increased seven times." Li Zhi put his hand on the case with a sneer and waited for Tang Hao to speak again.


    Tang Hao stopped talking, took out a charcoal pen from his arms, calculated it on the wat board, and then bowed his hand to the emperor and said, "Your Majesty, the tax rate is really wrong. You always have to listen to the minister, don''t you..."


    Li Zhi smiled and said, "the former doesn''t count. After a few words, the tax rate will be increased by two times. Boy, you continue to say, I really don''t care about destroying those shit things. Without those, Datang might be better. The nine times tax rate depends on how you operate."


    "Have the ability to sell your bag for 100 silver coins."


    "Your Majesty, that''s not how the tax rate is calculated. You''re mistaken..."


    "Good courage, twelve times the tax rate, are you going to break the pot?" Li Zhi was a little strange. Did Tang Hao really care about these shops? This is the biggest source of income for their family.


    Tang Hao and Fang Xuanling looked at each other''s Wat board and looked at each other''s figures. Fang Xuanling stretched out three fingers to Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao nodded, hugged the wat board and said, "I''m not going to break the pot. I want to do a good business. I''ll pass on my skills from generation to generation."


    Then he stared at the emperor''s reaction. Li Zhi found that Tang Hao''s communication with Fang Xuanling felt something wrong, so he shut his mouth and delayed giving orders.


    Fang Xuanling stood up and said, "report back to your majesty. General Tang just said three words, and Wei Chen decided that the quota of luxury tax is 15 times the basic tax rate. Wei Chen retired."


    Fang Xuanling left, and Tang Hao left with his mouth closed. This is the best result. No one will offend. All the mistakes are the emperor''s. those who specialize in making luxury goods also blame the emperor for the charge of business tax.


    The emperor did not allow the minister to be reasonable. General Tang, who spoke out for justice, said a few more words, and was outrageously increased the tax to more than ten times.


    Seeing the two ministers out of the hall, Li Zhi''s face was covered with clouds, but he didn''t think of anything wrong.


    The afterglow of the sunset passed through the rear window and shone on his uncertain face. It was kind of strange. What was wrong?


    "Your Majesty, they are deliberately increasing the tax. I just looked through the business tax in my dynasty and found that you only increased it three times. The business tax is too little." the lady on one side said it.


    "I only levy tax on goods in kind. Take the case of a bag with a selling price of 12 silver coins. Your majesty has increased the tax rate by three times, but there is only ten copper coins for each bag, and the progressive tax rate also applies to luxury goods. In this way, your increase in the tax rate will hardly work."


    "Tang Hao is a sensible man. He thought it was inappropriate to do so, so he mentioned the luxury tax to his majesty early. As soon as he entered the hall, my concubine found that he wanted to increase the tax." his mother had guessed his mind.


    "If it was a tax cut, he would not be so nervous. His Majesty would be annoyed by the tax increase, so he put on his imperial uniform and dragged Fang Xuanling. I''m afraid he was worried that his Majesty would be angry with him."

 Chapter 1338

    The empress specially outlined the chapter of business tax in the law with a red pen and put it on the table of the emperor. She ordered all the internal servants to step down, leaving only Duan Hong who was nervous to pay attention to the emperor who would erupt at any time.


    After reading those words, Li Zhi closed his eyes and his chest fluctuated violently. He said word by word: "I want to tax a bag worth 12 silver coins, but I didn''t expect to increase the tax rate on a crocodile skin worth one silver coin. I''m so angry..."


    The Emperor didn''t leave the palace for three days, because the accompanying imperial censor was impeaching the emperor''s tyranny. Before the ministers finished speaking, they unreasonably increased the special business tax to 15 times, which was crazy


    The ancient tyrant did not increase the tax rate so cruelly. Wei Zheng''s eyes were still wrapped in gauze, so he asked the servant to bring himself into the palace to meet the emperor.


    Li Zhi''s manic heart gradually calmed down and wanted to turn over his daily notes to see his gains and losses.


    The emperor is not allowed to look at his daily life. This is the principle that historians have always adhered to. Li Zhi said: "I don''t increase or decrease a word, and I don''t hide or not. I just want to see my words and deeds in the past, express myself, learn from the past and avoid the future, so as not to make any mistakes in government affairs."


    The purpose is clear and the reason is sufficient. But now the historian who records the emperor''s daily notes is Yan shigu of the Yan family, who scoffs at the emperor''s guarantee.


    No matter how the emperor explained his purpose of looking at daily life, he always said the Yan Family motto has no such precedent.


    The furious Li Zhi ordered people to tie up Yan shigu, but he couldn''t find where he was.


    The waiter asked where Yan shigu''s daily notes were. Yan shigu replied: "I didn''t use dinner last night, so I took the daily note as dinner. Now I''m still in my abdomen and need a laparotomy to see it."


    During the spring and Autumn period, Cui Zhu killed three historians who recorded that he killed the monarch Qi Zhuang Gong, but still couldn''t change the history books. Although Li Zhi was angry, he didn''t have Cui Zhu''s thick skin, so he had to release Yan shigu.


    In fact, Yan shigu''s brother Yan Shilu is already standing outside the palace gate. Once his brother is beheaded by the emperor, he will immediately enter the palace and continue to be a historian.


    This position is inherited by the Yan family. If others write daily notes, it can only be an unofficial history. Only what they write will be recognized. Li Zhi doesn''t have to think about it.


    Even if Yan shigu died, his brother would not show himself the daily notes. He was ashamed of not eating mutton. Their daily life must not be too good-looking, otherwise the Yan family would not sacrifice their lives to maintain it.


    It used to have a bad reputation. Now there are attacks on historians. It is estimated that it will be written more unbearably. The battered emperor could only be furious in the palace. He was already suffering from wind disease. Now, coupled with rage, the old disease has relapsed.


    Sun Simiao was a little better with these needles. Tang Hao, carrying a big burden, went into the palace to see Li Zhi. He was startled by Li Zhi who was lying in bed with a sick face.


    Li Zhi lay on the bed, looked at the top of the tent and said weakly, "I don''t worry. It seems that you''ll be satisfied if you''re angry with me alive. Now what''s wrong with you one by one, and I don''t speak frankly about my mistakes like before. I want to see my daily life, and I can''t correct my gains and losses."


    Li Zhi still had a headache: "I didn''t want to change the content inside. As long as I have done something, I have recognized it. My hero will never lose face on it. Why can''t you trust me?"


    After Sun Simiao finished feeling his pulse, he retired. The empress covered her face and wept. What happened during this period seems to prove that the emperor is no longer a qualified emperor. How can this convince the arrogant emperor?


    As long as he knew where his mistake was, he thought he was still the emperor. How could he think of going to the Yan family to find a living note? The people in their family are all stones. If they don''t enter the oil and salt, it is inevitable to be rejected by others.


    "At the beginning, the Academy planned to ask your majesty to make personal notes and print them into a collection of books. All the micro ministers were quenched by old Mr. Yan Zhitui."


    Li Zhi raised his head with difficulty, looked at Tang Hao and said, "you are a person who does not admit defeat. Did you think of any way to get the daily note? Bring it quickly. I want to see it."


    "No. the Yan family doesn''t know where to hide their daily notes. But your majesty wants to see his own history. Wei minister also has a way, and has brought it to you."


    Li Zhi sat up and saw Tang Hao put the big burden on his back on the couch. After untiing it, he found that it was full of thread bound hand-made books. He looked at Tang Hao suspiciously and waited for him to explain.


    "Your Majesty, there have been many great events and wonderful events in these years. The Yan family is not the only one who wants to record this history. The historians of the academy are also collecting the events of this period and compiling them into a volume. Now they have written them, including the Xianqing period. When it comes to the details of historical materials, the Yan family still can''t compare with my yuhuashan Academy."


    "No matter in terms of human and material resources, their family can''t compare. In addition to less palace secrets than Yan''s daily life, they are far more detailed than their family in world events, human conditions and scenery, geographical changes, legislative promulgation, change of government and so on."

 Chapter 1339

    Tang Hao took out one of the volumes and said, "look at this chronicle of the western regions. The lead writer is Xuan Zang. The historical materials Museum of the academy also specially visited Hou Junji and Ning Dachang, the commanders of the expedition to the western regions."


    "I also visited the generals and soldiers accompanying me. There were no less than 100 people, which the Yan family didn''t have. The commercial tax part was written by Fang Xiang, Chang sun bushe, the leaders of the East and West cities of Chang''an, the heads of dental banks, large merchants, medium merchants, lower merchants, etc. these people made footnotes. After reading this part, your majesty will have a clear understanding of commercial tax."


    At present, the emperor is at a loss for this piece. Tang Hao''s business tax compilation undoubtedly clears up layers of fog for Li Zhi.


    "In a word, as long as you read it, regardless of government orders, decrees, military orders and punishment rewards, it is all in this series of books of the Academy. There are these things in different categories in the books. The reason why you are here now is that the academy needs Weichen to supplement Nanyang chapter. As for the physics chapter of the Lord, it is difficult to understand, so your majesty doesn''t need to read it."


    A person''s energy is limited and can''t care about it.


    Li Zhi was overjoyed. He opened one at random and found that it happened to talk about a period of the war that year. Of course, the emperor remembered this period of hot-blooded battlefield.


    After reading a paragraph, the emperor pointed to one of the conversations and said to Tang Hao, "it''s wrong here. The wooden bridge only has 150 steps. Why do you say 300 steps?"


    Tang Hao immediately took the pen and ink, recorded Li Zhi''s words and put them on the page.


    Seeing that the emperor was so addicted to these books, the empress motioned Tang Hao to follow her to the side hall: "why do you offer books wantonly before your Majesty''s illness is healed? Are you ready to humiliate your majesty? ¡°


    Tang Hao looked at his Empress and said, "empress, when Zou yuan offered to the Qin emperor all the time, how happy was the Qin emperor? When Dong Zhongshu presented the peerless beauty of Confucianism to Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, how ecstatic Han Wu was. "


    "When we offer books, we will humiliate your majesty? The minister sent you a list of all your Majesty''s gains and losses in government affairs over the years. There are summaries, lessons and various remedies. The rest will be sent to your majesty for study tomorrow."


    "Fang Xiang and Du Xiang also compiled their government affairs experience accumulated over the years into a detailed book, which is now being deleted. I heard that there are no less than 600000 words. The Yan family was ashamed because they refused to see his Majesty''s daily notes, so they prepared to present the Yan family instructions written by Mr. Yan Zhitui to his majesty to clarify his views on education. These are priceless treasures."


    Tang Hao added: "the art of war co authored by Li Jing and others is also ready to be dedicated to his majesty..."


    The empress''s anger gradually subsided, and asked him why it was now? Why choose this time?


    "The palace dares to say that as long as you miss this time, your majesty will be as happy as Qin emperor and Han Wu when he receives these books."


    "My lady, books are for reading, not for insects to bite on the shelf. Now it''s just a time when your majesty is confused. Your majesty needs to form his own concept of government affairs and will naturally study these books. Do you think it''s easy for us to write these books? If your majesty doesn''t read them, our efforts will be in vain."


    Tang Hao''s tone was very real.


    The empress also became confused. The government affairs that used to be handy now became very strange. A Yuezhou made her confused and could not see clearly, not to mention the whole territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Madam, let dan''er prepare a guard of honor and go to thank those ministers who are ready to offer books for me according to the disciple''s ceremony."


    Tang Tao is right. Their loyalty cannot be denied. Li Zhi''s voice, far away, came out of the hall. Tang Hao just spoke loudly. In fact, it was told to the emperor.


    The emperor began to study, and the storm was passed successfully.


    Every time he thanked others instead of his father, it was a kind of torture for Li Dan. Yuezhou is very hot in August. Li Dan is wearing a dress, jacket, jacket, ribbon, festival, crown and so on.


    A ceremony lasts a whole day. It was so easy to finish all these work that Li Dan''s whole body was covered with prickly heat.


    In the brightly lit palace, Li Zhi paced slowly with a book in his hand. His pen and ink scattered on the table. Large pieces of ink slowly gathered into a fountain of ink on the sandalwood table.


    His ministers have incomparable advantages, of course, they also have their own shortcomings, and their shortcomings can be seen at a glance by the emperor. The ministers with shortcomings are good ministers.


    However, when did this situation begin to be scattered? Is it from the grassland or from the introduction of potatoes? Li Zhi lingered in the hall all night until the sun rose in the East. His mother brought him food. He suddenly realized the source of the chaos.


    It turned out that they began to become chaotic after they were full. People all over the world have been hungry for thousands of years. He began to try to eat when he was full. When he was full, there was no eating etiquette. What Cang is honest and knows etiquette? This is a lie.


    After having a full stomach, it will give birth to one by-product, that is desire.

 Chapter 1340

    When you have a full stomach, you want warm clothes. When you have clothes, you want a comfortable house. When people no longer worry about their stomachs, their minds naturally come alive.


    With this vivid mind, the world torrent immediately turned a Qingming world into a mess. Li Zhi bit a scorched leek box, closed his eyes and tasted the fun brought by nothing.


    The freshness of leeks, the mellow of eggs and the softness of pastry become an intoxicating satisfaction when mixed together.


    After a night''s sleep, Li Zhi was in good spirits. After changing clothes, he took Duan Hong and the bodyguard to get to know the Yuezhou city again. Look at the essence and look at the surface are two very different concepts.


    The vegetable vendor looked attentively at everyone passing by and sold his vegetables to the passer-by whenever possible.


    The moment he got the copper, Li Zhi found that the peddler''s eyebrows seemed to be flying. However, this kind of happiness soon disappeared with the arrival of the next passer-by, and became that deep desire again and again.


    That desire seems far from being filled with a few copper coins. Li Zhi seemed to be interested in shopping at this time. I bought a lot of things along the way, including paper kites, clay figurines, dolls, windmills, and even two bamboo horses. Three bodyguards were covered with things.


    Deep in the shade, there was a huge word "Tang house" on the lintel of someone else, which made Li Zhimei laugh.


    But the door was closed, and there was no servant on duty in front of the door. He stretched out his fingers to Duan Hong. Duan Hong kicked open the door with one foot, and the thick bolt of his arm broke in two.


    Old Zhao, the housekeeper, was drinking and chatting in the concierge, including Dongyu. When he saw someone calling at the door, he was angry immediately. When he went out, he saw Li Zhi and hurriedly lay on the ground, afraid to move.


    "Where''s Tang Hao? Take me there. If you dare to tell me, I''ll break his dog leg." Li Zhi went straight in. The housekeeper Lao Zhao led the way. The general and the prince were drinking in the back garden.


    "Hey, you said before that if you build a big round ball and keep pouring hot air into it, you can take people to fly. This is the same as Kong Mingdeng. It''s very difficult to fly on your own. It''s also good to get a thing that can fly first."


    Li Dan was lying on the couch in his shorts and said his ideas to Tang Hao.


    "Naturally, if I go home and finish Xiaoya''s marriage, it''s estimated that I have nothing to do. We''ll have a few free days. Your majesty is busy reading at this time. It''s estimated that I don''t have time to find my bad luck. It''s a few days to be free. I''ve long coveted the royal hunting ground in Nanshan. When will I go hunting?"


    "It will be another month. Tell me first, are you going to trap me in the study when you send these books? You''re better off having a free time? To tell you the truth, am I very annoying?" Li Zhi sat down on the small table between the two reclining chairs.


    He looked down at Tang Hao and his son. "Don''t get up, just answer like this. Don''t use your mind. As soon as you use your mind to answer, the answer will change. Hurry up, isn''t it? You just hate me pointing at it?"


    "No, I don''t have any plans. You are a genius in the world, and you will finish reading only a few books soon. Weichen and others have studied for a long time, but they haven''t found a road suitable for the future of the Tang Dynasty, so they have to place their hopes on your Majesty, hoping that your majesty can gain a hundred talents, and finally find this road."


    Li Zhi''s eyes stared at Tang Hao like an eagle. Tang Hao was very unnatural and shrank down.


    "Nonsense, I''ve been despised all day today. Giving gold coins to monks and vendors is despised. If you can''t tell why, you''re the prey I hunt in autumn."


    Tang Hao secretly complained that the emperor''s mind was not clearly guessed by his ministers. I don''t know what to think today. It is estimated that he wants to see all kinds of markets in the world.


    After watching the market, it''s time to see your honor.


    I don''t know what he sees from others and what he wants to see from his own children.


    Tang Hao immediately thought of it and calmly replied, "Mr. Yan Zhitui divides human nature into three classes, that is, the wise, the foolish and the mean. They say that the wise do not teach. Although it is useless for the foolish to teach, the moderate do not know if they don''t teach. He also said that his majesty is a wise man. He is a gifted talent. He doesn''t learn self-knowledge and self-knowledge if he doesn''t teach himself."


    "Wei Chen disagrees with this view. In his early years, his majesty conquered the north and South and saw the world, so he often did things to meet the needs of the people. The decrees formulated will naturally pass without error, but in the next ten years, his majesty has stayed in Chang''an and separated his majesty from the people with a palace wall."


    "The people you know only stay in memorials or intelligence. Memorials and intelligence are not enough to tell your majesty what the world is like today." Tang Hao said clearly.


    "Now the Tang Dynasty is changing three times a day. It is inevitable that you will make mistakes in formulating the current law according to the facts of the people before. However, your majesty is the king of a country and can''t haunt the market all day. Therefore, Weichen and others compiled their experience into a Book and presented it to your majesty. They want your majesty to see a real Tang Dynasty. They have no intention."


    Tang Hao''s eyes fell on the bluestone on the ground.

 Chapter 1341

    Li Zhi sat on the chair Duan Hong moved and sighed and said, "it''s true. He lives in hardship and dies of happiness. However, after relaxing for several years, he didn''t expect to be incompatible with the society of the Tang Dynasty. It''s really time to learn."


    "Boy, let''s make you proud for a few days. When I understand these changes, you will suffer. You herdsmen, I will herd you enough." Li Zhichang drank tea quickly, as if he really wanted to understand something.


    Li Dan put on his robe and habitually stood behind the emperor. He was pulled by the emperor and said, "if your rash is not good, don''t wear clothes. It''s better to be naked."


    Li Zhi finally decided to go back to Chang''an. He had seen enough of Yuezhou. The final conclusion is that this is a city belonging to businessmen. They use another set of etiquette, righteousness and shame, the most important of which is the spirit of contract.


    As long as the contract is signed, they will complete it. Before the contract is signed, they can do everything, cheat and be shameless. Once the contract is signed, you can honestly believe that if he violates the contract, he will be resisted by his peers and he will never be able to engage in business.


    The biggest businessman in Yuezhou is Li Zhi, and the biggest beneficiary is also him. Once the contract is broken, the Royal reputation will go bankrupt. This problem is very serious. He is no longer a high emperor in the business circle, and he can only follow the rules of this circle.


    He knew that he had been kidnapped on the chariot by huge commercial interests, and the imperial power could not stop him.


    It was difficult to sail against the current on the Han River. Li Zhi gave up the waterway and ordered the army to go straight into Hanzhong along the Han River. Finally, he crossed the weak part of the Qinling Mountains along the Jinniu Road and returned to Chang''an.


    The firmament dismantled half of its weapons and handed them to the governor of Yuezhou. He could only park on the Dongting Lake. Without the order of the Yellow Lord, he was not allowed to enter the Yangtze River waterway for any reason. This was the emperor''s death order.


    The princess and Qingque were incorporated into the battle sequence of the Lingnan fleet. The Ministry of household compensated Tang Hao and Li Dan with some money and grain, which can be regarded as the acquisition of these two giant ships.


    Li Zhi also did not issue a new ship building plan. He thought that Datang''s maritime power was enough, and Tang Hao issued an order to change defense. As long as Zhang Liang''s fleet arrived in Dengzhou, Lingnan fleet would return to the vast South China Sea and continue to place bodies on crab island.


    It was rainy in southern Shaanxi. It was already cloudy today. A gust of wind blew, and the intermittent autumn rain fell. The Emperor didn''t order to camp, so he had to ride a fast horse in the heavy rain.


    Li Zhi''s heart is like an arrow. He passed Nanzheng without stopping. The army passed through the South and West Road of the Baoxie road in a mighty way. In order to pass through business travel, the Baoxie road was specially repaired, but the whole road was still rugged and difficult. No one understood why the emperor had to rush back to Chang''an so quickly, so he had to go with him.


    These days, some ministers have been expelled by the emperor and explained all kinds of matters by the emperor. With a ribbon Festival and a servant, he left quickly. This is an omen of great events.


    Tang Hao only hoped that it had nothing to do with himself. The atmosphere was strange. Even the most optimistic Cheng Yaojin couldn''t smile, because Liu MI, one of the bosses, hurried back to Chang''an with the bodyguard before sunrise.


    Old Liu is too old to stand the bumps of war horses. There is no great event. Li Zhi will not toss an old minister. He went up along the Baoshui River and soon sat down at the Shimen.


    The terrain of Shimen is dangerous. The waves praise the water and flow down. On the boulder on the right side of the road, the word "gunxue" written by Cao Cao is clear. The mountain path here is narrow, so it''s not a good place to camp.


    You can only see the Green Valley in front of you, and you can only see the green valley behind you. If there was not a gray sky above your head, it would almost be a green tomb. rain


    It''s been seven days. It''s not slow at first. It''s still slow now. After camping, Li Dan came to rub rice again. Li Dan touched Tang Hao and said, "why can''t you eat? You have a lot of thoughts these days, but you can''t be with my father. I tell you, my father won''t tell you. I''m afraid you''ll have some strange thoughts. I''ll tell you, do you know what Liu Mi is doing? Do you know what those accompanying ministers are doing?"


    Tang Hao shook his head and said he didn''t know. He looked at the Lord in doubt and waited for him to finish.


    "The Baiqi company has become a commodity inspection company. My father thinks that the Baiqi company has delegated too much power, and sometimes even does something behind his back. The box of poison we took from Lingnan is not ordered by my father. Eighteen people have been beheaded? Now it seems far from enough."


    "Since there is no loyalty, there is no need for the royal family to keep this dog. It''s not good to bite the master accidentally. Those ministers took my father''s order to check the Baiqi division everywhere, and everyone had a kill no amnesty token in their hands. Liu MI was responsible for cleaning Chang''an. Baiqi division chose a praise ramp to keep it secret, which can effectively block the news in the smallest circle ¡£¡±


    With Li Dan''s explanation, Tang Hao solved the mysteries wrapped in his heart in turn.


    "You''re the leader of Lingnan Baiqi company. It''s reasonable that you shouldn''t tell you so that you don''t have anything wrong. It''s my brother who made arrangements in advance and told you. Look at your fidgety appearance, just blame me for anything wrong."

 Chapter 1342

    Then looking at Tang Hao''s still frown, Li Dan said, "tell me what''s going on? I''m curious. Our brothers do things in Lingnan. What else do I don''t know?"


    Tang Hao''s mood suddenly improved. He quickly ate a large bowl of noodles, patted his stomach and said to Li Dan:


    "Baiqisi is none of my business. I just use their channels, but I don''t use their people. What can happen? What I''m worried about is that the cliff around us is about to collapse."


    "How do you know?" Li Dan dropped the bowl on the ground and asked Tang Hao foolishly. Tang Hao put down his job. He grabbed a handful of rock debris from the nearby cliff and said to Li Dan, "this weathered rock is actually the most dangerous. I also saw that the trees on the cliff are wrong. We''d better advise your majesty to hurry and stay here for a while. My legs and stomach will cramp. It''s too dangerous."


    Li Dan asked the bodyguard to climb up the cliff and look at it for a while. He dragged Tang Hao up the cliff. Li Zhi is eating at the service of his mother. There is no luxury, that is, a large bowl of noodles, which can''t catch up with the mutton noodles made by Tang Hao.


    "What panic? I don''t understand the etiquette." Li Zhi put down his dishes and chopsticks and said unhappily.


    "Your Majesty, let''s hurry out. This is a canyon. It''s not a good thing to stay in the mountains in rainy days," Tang Hao said.


    "Father, let''s go to an open place to camp. I don''t think it''s suitable here. Just now I sent my master to see the cliff and found that there are cracks on it." when Li Dan said, his ears were pricked, just like a donkey.


    Li Zhi was stunned and said, "there is no heavy rain, just a light rain. Will there be a collapse?"


    "Your Majesty, no matter whether it is heavy rain or light rain, as long as there is enough water in the land, it will slide. Baoxie road is not a suitable place to stay for a long time. We must pass through this narrow place overnight."


    Although the speaker was the emperor, Tang Hao looked at his mother and said. Li Zhi took up her job again. Her mother was still busy making dishes for the emperor. Quan Dang Tang Hao was singing there.


    Duan Hong wet stood in and reported: "Your Majesty, my maidservant just checked the rock wall. Indeed, as the LORD said, there have been cracks, and some trees have been displaced. It is really not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    "Order the army to search and move forward all night until they report again broadly." Li Zhi burped out of time, looked at Tang Hao and Li Dan with disdain, and finally gave the order.


    Walking at night is very troublesome. Some wheels will get stuck in the stone cracks and break. Regardless of what is installed there, Li Dan will order the sergeant to push the car into the water.


    It''s lucky that there were no casualties after stumbling all night. When it was daybreak, the annoying light rain was still falling, and there was a tendency to get bigger.


    A fast horse came from the front and reported loudly that half of the mountains in front were about to collapse, blocking the water.


    Tang Hao found that the roaring praise water in the cliff under his feet had been quietly cut off. The trouble is big. Once there is a barrier lake, everyone has to turn around and go back.


    Li Zhi''s performance was still slow, as if he didn''t care at all. He still gave orders and moved forward according to the original route. The front was blocked. How could he get there? Tang Hao wanted to ask Li Zhi what his idea was. Li Zhi didn''t even look at it. He got into luanjia and continued to move forward.


    People were tired and horses were tired. The roads were muddy. The Tang family''s home was small. Except for women and children, the rest walked behind the carriage. Fortunately, the horses of the Tang family are Dian horses with amazing endurance. Otherwise, they will be paralyzed on the ground and pushed off the cliff like those high headed horses of the royal family.


    Tang Hao''s cloak was full of mud ideas, patrolling back and forth in front of his team.


    "Three hours later, my car will turn into Jinniu Road through the commendation ramp, and those who are overdue will be cut off." the emperor''s order came from a distance. Tang Hao looked at the two heads on the side of the road and didn''t understand why Li Zhi did this and why he wanted to kill. The body was on the side, and his official clothes didn''t take off.


    "Remove armour." Tang Hao loudly ordered his family''s general. The cowhide armor was soaked by the rain and was swollen. It was very heavy. We had to go all out to get on the road.


    Once the emperor enters the commander-in-chief mode, he kills people without blinking an eye. The two who just died are intermediate officials at the level of Assassin and Sima.


    It is true that there must be a way to the front of the mountain. The road buried by the debris flow in front has been excavated. An official with mud all over knelt down in the mud to welcome Li Zhi''s car.


    The army ahead has passed through the landslide area. Li Zhi looked at the collapsed mountain, sighed and said, "well done."


    With that, the driver walked carefully along the paved road. The official, if granted amnesty, lay on his back in the mud and wept.


    Tang Hao found that his mouth was full of blood. Just now he didn''t know how he survived. It was not easy for them to build this section of the road with head size stones.


    The road more than ten meters long was very flat without a brick. After a trickling stream fell from the rock and poured on the stone, Tang Hao blackened in front of him.

 Chapter 1343

    Tang Hao resisted his stomach discomfort. He suspected that there were heads in the mud and that there must be corpses buried in the soil. He arranged his family members and ordered the team to speed up and leave the road.


    It is a sin to take one more step on the road filled with human life. I don''t know how the living official explained to his wife and children when he returned.


    In short, Tang Hao feels he can''t explain now. There was an explosion in the distance, which he arranged. The barrier lake must be dredged, otherwise it will definitely bring disaster to the people downstream.


    Standing on the decadent ruins of Qipan pass, I looked north. Faintly visible is the huangba post in Guanzhong Shun county, where the continuous autumn rain is still falling.


    At the site of qipanguan, the brigade has rested for two days and is about to enter the Qinling Mountains. The troops must make final preparations. This section of the road takes six days, and it may take ten days in heavy rain.


    The army has long been eating dry food. Only women and children in the Tang family have hot food. The rest, including Tang Hao, are eating dry food. The rough Guo Kui''s throat hurt. Li Zhi thought that the Tang family had no firewood, so he specially ordered someone to send a bag.


    This is special treatment for the elderly and children. Tang Hao ordered people to send firewood to the wounded in Houying. It''s also good to cook them a mouthful of hot porridge.


    The heavy rain finally stopped, cotton like white clouds covered the sky, the Ferris ridge was surrounded by white clouds, and the top of the mountain was illuminated by the long lost sun. It was golden. Such a scene is rare.


    The army unconsciously stopped, because Li Zhi stopped, he stood on the mountain road, looked up at the Ferris ridge, as if thinking.


    "There seems to be an ancient golden bull road when Wuding opens the mountain. Can the king of Shu open the door himself by this scam?" Tang Hao asked Li Dan quietly.


    "How do I know? That''s what history records. In order to welcome Taurus and beautiful women, the king of Shu specially sent Wuding to open this road. As a result, the beautiful women didn''t come, Sima CuO''s army came, and Shu perished." Li Dan''s answer was dry and not creative.


    Tang Hao knew that at present, he would like someone to ask him why his majesty is meditating here. Then he can tell a lot of allusions. If there is no body to pave the way, Tang Hao will be happy to play this promised role.


    But seeing those corpses, Tang Hao would rather ask that Li Dan was born with little romantic style than let Li Zhi feel comfortable.


    Heaven doesn''t go with people''s wishes. Li Zhi has such a person. That person is his own mother. The empress came to Li Zhi''s back and asked her majesty why she could gain from meditation?


    After hearing this sentence, Tang Hao turned his head in contempt.


    "The Motianling mountain is ten thousand feet high. After Deng AI sneaked into the dark and flat, the natural moat is not absolutely dependent on it. It can be seen that the danger of mountains and rivers is not enough to rely on. If you want to pass on weapons for all ages, you need to build a strong city in people''s hearts." the gauze on Wei Zheng''s face was removed, and his eyes became as sharp as eagles and falcons.


    Fortunately, he didn''t see the bodies of those cushions, otherwise he didn''t know how sad it would be. Sometimes it''s much better to be blind than to be sighted. Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui didn''t seem to see anything, and the veterans didn''t think it was wrong to do so.


    What Li Zhi said was true and what was false. Tang Hao thought he couldn''t identify it clearly. Qinling Mountains in September, the air is fresh and intoxicating, the smell of moist soil and the fragrance of wood leaves are intoxicating.


    However, for those dangerous and winding roads washed by rain, cruel scenes will always appear in front of us. I don''t know what words to use to describe this inner turbulence. Tang Hao finally found that shouting abuse may be the most appropriate.


    Songtao bursts. He doesn''t know if he can cover up his curse. Scolding actually means that he is powerless. If there are other ways, Tang Hao won''t scold.


    "On the commendation ramp, your majesty padded the way with his body. Why didn''t general Tang say a word? Was this the man who pointed at the nose of your family leader and yelled for a humble Kabuki?"


    "What corpse mat way, I don''t know. I didn''t see it." Tang Hao turned around, and the muscles on his face were shaking.


    "How long is the general going to lie to himself? I''m not comfortable. Is that meat road comfortable?"


    "Fortunately, that feeling is good. When you go back, let the academy study. How can you make all the roads in the world feel that way. Cheng Gong''s words wake up the dreamer, so go back and study." Tang Hao happily arched his hand at Wei Zheng and returned to his carriage.


    "Hehe, I''m just saying that the general doesn''t have to take it seriously. Hundreds of lives are nothing. Your Majesty''s safety is important, and our safety is also important. The cheap lives of several people don''t matter. The general doesn''t have to take it to heart." Wei Zheng persuaded Tang Hao with a smile.


    But Tang Hao saw great anger in his eyes.


    "Cheng Gong, the boy made some money in Nanyang and always had to pay the tolls. Those people built a road with their bodies. The boy shouldn''t have paid the tolls. What do you think of 10000 silver coins?"


    "Ha ha, ten thousand silver coins. The general is so generous. He has more than 200 lives. After calculation, each person can share 40 or 50 silver coins, and the human lives can be sold at this price. They should be satisfied. But, general, can ten thousand silver coins buy you peace of mind?"


    A breeze from Qinling Mountain swept Tang Hao''s forehead.

 Chapter 1344

    "Maybe there are a few people who don''t want to exchange their lives for these dozens of silver coins. What should we do?" Wei Zheng was aggressive and didn''t leave Tang Hao any breathing room.


    "Cheng Gong, those people are not from the younger generation, nor are they from the younger generation. If you have something to do, you should go to the owner. What do you want me to do? I just want to clamp my tail and be an honest man. I plan to see my son get married and my daughter get married. I will casually explain my life. What do you force me to do?"


    "Ha ha, as expected, justice is not in the hearts of the people. People care about strength. I have asked for a token to join the army in Baozhou. I have killed the inspector of Shannan West Road. I happen to be the old man this year. No one has taken away this easy-going gold medal."


    "It''s said that the emperor''s leaving Beijing can''t shake the earth and mountains and frighten the state capital. Even if it is a failure, I cut off the governor of Baozhou just counted by your majesty. Do you think this can be regarded as shaking the earth and mountains?"


    It''s over. The old guy is crazy. He slapped Li Zhi in the face. The earth will shake and the mountains will shake next. I don''t know if the old guy can carry Li Zhi''s anger.


    "What can I do, boy? You''ve done so well. What else can I do? I was going to make an excuse in two years. I killed the assassin and was robbed by you. If you force me, I must have something to tell you. Boy, I''m all ears."


    Tang Hao doesn''t know what to do after Wei Zheng has poked a big hole in the sky. He doesn''t have the ability to mend the sky. See if he can help him deal with the aftermath. It''s estimated that old man Wei has no good results at the moment.


    Wei Zheng seemed to see through Tang Hao''s mind and said with a smile: "I''m unlucky. Naturally, I won''t involve the general. I just ask general Tang to save the life of Hou Junji''s children after my accident. This was what I had to do. It seems that I don''t have any chance now. Please."


    "If you don''t tell me about it, I''ll do my best. Boy, I''ve received a lot of benefits from the Hou family. How can I stand idly by at this time? Just rest assured, and the boy will do his best."


    Wei Zheng nodded. I''m going to Li Zhi''s tent with the box in my hand.


    "Cheng Gong, what''s in the box in your hand? Don''t you want to make a fire with your majesty?"


    "Hahaha, here are all the heads of evil thieves who harm the people. I''m going to ask your majesty why more than 200 people were killed? General, I''m going too." the old man took the gift box and went to visit his old friend.


    Everyone knew that he was ready to bear the storm and accept the bad fate. At this moment, Tang Hao even thought it was right to cure the old guy''s eyes.


    Datang may really need such a person or a group of people.


    Li Zhi has knelt on the side of his tent. The imperial censor has stretched his neck one by one and is waiting for Wei Zheng to come, so that they can make trouble with the emperor together. These guys can''t afford it. When they see the guy wearing the imperial censor''s robe, they must take a detour.


    This is a group of madmen who don''t care about their own lives at all. Compared with the tall Wei Zheng, Tang Hao hid his figure behind a huge pine tree, covered his ears and squatted down. He didn''t want to hear or see anything.


    He began to chant Zhuge prime minister''s "departure form" in a low voice, so that there was a sound roaring in his ears, so that he could not hear Li Zhi''s anger, Wei Zheng''s rebuke, the sergeant''s riot and the pleading of the ministers. He ran down with tears on his back.


    It takes courage to express his feelings in the account. Unfortunately, he didn''t and didn''t dare. He can only hide behind the tree and recite his teacher''s example quietly. I hope the emperor can tolerate Wei Zheng again.


    Until then, Tang Hao found that he hated Wei Zheng. In fact, it was a kind of jealousy. He was a very pure person. He used to spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. For a group of people who became the cornerstone, he even ignored his own life.


    This kind of people really live around themselves and can''t do without admiration. Tang Hao hated the ideological trend that he was frustrated and infected by Wei Zheng, so he let his tears flow wantonly.


    He told himself again and again that he remembered: when he went out in a moment, he must wipe his tears clean, ordered a pile of wet firewood and said he wanted to bake potatoes. His eyes were damaged by smoke.


    Through his confused tears, Tang Hao found that people seemed to be standing around him. With a scream, he ran away, regardless of who was standing next to him.


    Li Zhi asked Wei Zheng what he ran for? Wei Zheng smiled and said, "maybe his majesty saw him crying. He was ashamed and naturally wanted to run away."


    The emperor said suspiciously, "he is the only one who can cry loudly by reciting the teacher''s example. It''s not wuzhangyuan here. Even if he misses Zhuge Liang, he won''t cry like this. It must be strange."


    Wei Zheng opened the box and took out a printed ribbon from the inside. "Your Majesty, the rebels in Koguryo have been executed. Weichen gave orders."


    Tang Hao, who had found out the reason, shouted in the pine forest. The birds that had just thrown into the forest were frightened to fly away by his voice.


    "It''s stupid. It''s stupid." Li Zhi regards the lives of the people as gold. Where would he be willing to let them fill the road?


    When he walked on Yuezhou street and heard the first cry of a newborn from a nearby family, he would go in and congratulate the family, because the family gave birth to a tax boy and a future strong man or Sergeant.

 Chapter 1345

    Someone can occupy more land.


    No one. It''s no use occupying any big place. There are only more than 30 million people in nuota. It''s like a huge soup pot sprinkled with a little pepper. The population is still too small.


    Along the way, Li Zhi no longer looked at where the Xiongguan pass was dangerous, but where it was suitable for farming. If the land was full of crops, he would be very happy. If it was suitable, but the crops were deserted, he must follow the local official of his family to ask.


    Li Zhi often sighs when he hears that few people can''t grow.


    Tang Hao doesn''t know what he thinks. Jinniu Road has been built. Naturally, those Koguryo prisoners have to have a plan. Li Zhi allows Koguryo people to live in Datang, but he will never tolerate them in his own ethnic group.


    If there are Gaogouli ethnic groups in Datang, what is the significance of conquering that territory?


    Wei Zheng''s eyes had just been cured, and naturally he would look around strangely. I found Tang Hao very wrong these days. With his wisdom, I don''t have to guess at all. I''ll know which nerve is wrong.


    He not only tried to find out Tang Hao''s true intention, but also found himself a powerful ally who could save Hou Junji''s family. Why not? As for taking people to watch, Tang Hao cried. It was a complete accident.


    Because Tang Hao covered his ears and cried too loudly. When it was getting dark, the horse came to Tang Hao and held the head of a tall horse. Tang Hao didn''t know where to go. It was a shame to go back to the camp.


    In the middle of the night, he quietly returned to the camp. Wu Tong, who stayed outside the tent, whispered, "general, the Lord is coming."


    Tang Hao was just about to leave when he heard Li Dan say, "my father asked me to find out why you are crying? Give me a reason. I don''t know why so many people care when you cry?"


    "Lord, aren''t you afraid of your majesty too? You''ll feel uncomfortable with him?" Tang Hao asked simply by poking through the window.


    "Do you have the same feeling? I thought I did. It''s a little unfilial to say so, but when I''m alone with my father, I always want to scratch a beam, but I don''t have this symptom without my father." Li Dan breathed a sigh of relief and finally said these words happily.


    Tang Hao was speechless. They stared at each other for a while and felt bored.


    Li Dan patted his cheek, helplessly pointed to Li Zhi''s sleeping tent, smiled bitterly, opened the curtain and went out.


    As soon as Li Dan went out, Changle came in, and then the third lady followed in, chirping around her husband. The people of the Tang family were very anxious.


    Di Renjie left by boat. There were too many things. Lao Zhao prepared two boats and reluctantly loaded all the goods.


    In fact, there are not so many possessions. The most is herbal medicine. Sun Simiao purchased a huge amount of medicinal materials in Lingnan. Now he has no concept of money. As long as he needs it, he will wrap a round son.


    The shopkeeper of the Tang family purchases all over the world and enjoys it. It''s a great honor to be able to run errands for old immortal sun.


    Tang generals crossed the Motianling mountain and felt the achievements of Zhuge Liang''s life. They couldn''t help crying has been widely spread among scholars. Moreover, general Tang wrote a beautiful poem "death before birth makes heroes cry".


    Even Fang Xiang and Du Xiang couldn''t help crying when they read these two sentences. After hearing this, Li Zhiwen said that this was the first time that general Tang made it from his heart.


    Wei Zheng climbed into the carriage, sat beside Tang Hao and said, "the general is kind-hearted. I admire him. I didn''t expect that the scheming general showed such a big flaw in this matter. I didn''t expect that when you cried, I was sad and others teased. Only I understand your mood at that time."


    Wei Zheng looked out of the window: "it''s good to have good thoughts. You don''t have to learn from me. I''m in my twilight years. If you and Mr. Sun hadn''t cured my eyes, I''m afraid I''ve become an official at this time. I still need you young people to bear more in the future."


    "No, I''m ready to enjoy it when I get back to Chang''an. After all these years of hard work, the good days haven''t passed for a few days. You''d better play in chaotang. The boy is smelly now. It''s better to live the life of my rich man."


    Wei Zheng smiled. "Boy, chaotang is a rotten mud pit. You''ve been lying in it for so long. You want to come out clean and have a dream. Do you know when I was patrolling Yuhua mountain academy? I accidentally found some strange boxes in a cave. One half is the royal seal and the other half is the seal of your Tang family."


    At this time, the carriage was speeding.


    "Your Majesty, I have no right to open those things. Your family is still difficult for me. As a result, it turned out to be... Hehe."


    Tang Hao reluctantly opened his eyes and said, "so what? People in the whole Tang Dynasty don''t worry about me when they find out. Will you report?"


    "There will be no such thing as snitching, but I''m afraid those Tibetans won''t be willing to rest. Lu Dongzan lived in the Tang Dynasty for three years before and after, but he was very familiar with the Tang Dynasty. Before his majesty went to Yuezhou, there was even a fire in the fan forest of the Academy. His Majesty was very angry and ordered people to investigate the matter thoroughly, but he hasn''t done anything yet." Wei Zheng said.

 Chapter 1346

    "It seems that someone thinks you did it from beginning to end. Be careful. Don''t repeat the tragedy of Zhang Liang''s family."


    Wei Zheng is a crow. It''s hard to hear good news from him. However, we must pay attention to the situation mentioned by Wei Zheng.


    ¡±If Lu Dongzan dares to make trouble, he won''t wait to die this time. It''s nothing to kill him. The emperor doesn''t care about foreign affairs at the moment. " The town general is not a weak man.


    Wei Zheng smiled and said, "the general is full of murderous spirit. Do you want to cut the mess quickly? Lu Dongzan is bent on promoting the marriage between Tubo and Datang. He now lives in another courtyard of his eldest sun Wuji. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to start. Tell me, I''ll give you a detailed look. Young people are impatient and it''s not good to go wrong."


    Finally, Tang Hao calmed his anger. Now that he has returned to Chang''an, it is most worthless to waste these time on useless things.


    The weapon shelves of the Tang family''s martial arts arena are rusty. Tang Hao rarely moves his weapons once a year in the master''s place. It''s a shame that the weapons in the general''s house are rusty, so Tang Hao is trying to polish them in sackcloth.


    He polished a big knife and wanted to have a cup of tea. Tang Hao looked up and found Yan Song staring at him. Behind him was an anxious steward Lao Qian.


    Tang Hao arched his hand and said, "Lord Yan came to the cold house. I don''t know what''s the matter."


    Yan Song returned a salute and asked Tang Hao, "I wonder if the general can lift a 500 kg stone lion to the roof. Finally, he calculated that someone happened to pass by, pushed the stone lion down and smashed someone into meat sauce?"


    Tang Hao thought for a moment and said, "this can still be done. It can be easily done with some tools. But it''s more difficult to kill a passer-by with a stone lion. I usually like to use a strong crossbow."


    Yan Song nodded and said, "I think so. I''m more sure when I see the rusty weapons in your house today, but your Tang family stone lion ran to Yong''an square from Xinhua Square and killed people in broad daylight. Your majesty, let me ask you how you did it?"


    "Nonsense, how can my stone lion run around? There are three square cities between Yong''an square." Tang Hao scratched his head and asked Yan Song.


    "In fact, not only did your stone lion run away and kill people, but also your eldest son Wuji''s waist knife ran to the Baoyue building and split a person in two. Li Daliang''s son Li * Cheng just returned to the capital, had a dinner with his friends in the restaurant and accidentally fell down the stairs..."


    "He was unharmed. But the man on his back was crushed into meat cakes by him. The wheel of the old man Wei Zheng''s carriage suddenly fell off while driving. After rolling down the slope, he crushed a man''s head into rotten persimmons. Your four titles are too high. No one dares to ask except your majesty, so your majesty sent me to ask what''s going on. Your majesty specifically pointed out the matter I can''t get rid of you. "


    What Yan Song said, Tang Hao felt like a strange story he heard in modern times.


    These things are too outrageous. I really don''t know anything about them. Since Chang sun Wuji, Wei Zheng and Li * Cheng of Xi Jue have also become murder suspects, it''s interesting. I must go and have a look.


    It''s not a problem for sun Wuji to kill people like hemp. Li * Cheng has always been famous for his strong force, and it''s normal to crush him. It''s worth seeing that Wei Zheng killed the man. I must go and see Wei Zheng''s face after killing.


    They went into the palace laughing and joking all the way and came to the front of the hall. The three parties sat in the front hall waiting for Li Zhi''s summons. It is reasonable that the dead emperor would not intervene in person. Now they have called everyone together, which shows that the identity of the dead person will not be too simple.


    The eldest sun Wuji looked at Tang Hao and smiled: "the general is good. The stone lion in my family has the intelligence and can help you kill people. In contrast, I''m ashamed that my waist knife has been with my father for decades."


    Tang Hao replied with a smile, "uncle, you have outstanding people in your family. It''s not surprising that your treasure knife has a supernatural event. I heard that the knife can use a big chop. My little nephew wants to see it."


    Wei Zheng snorted and said, "my wheel can crush my head into rotten persimmons. It''s a wonder in the world. I don''t know which expert is plotting against me here. Hey, it''s not a plot."


    Then Wei Zheng turned to Li * Cheng and said, "the three of us kill people by utensils. How do you crush people to death?"


    Li Pengcheng said bitterly, "the boy didn''t drink a few drinks last night. He had to take care of his mother when he went back at night. When he said goodbye to his friends, he accidentally slipped and fell down. When he got up, he found that he had pressed people into meat cakes."


    Tang Hao couldn''t figure it out, so he asked changsun Wuji, "it''s certain that we were planted. But who did it and who did it? We should get our stone lion from Xinghua square to Yong''an square, steal Zhao Gong''s waist knife from the house, let Pengcheng take the attack silently, and finally get Zheng Gong''s wheel off..."


    "It''s definitely more difficult than killing. What does this man do?"


    "What can you do?" Li Zhi turned out from behind. "In my opinion, this is to establish prestige. Take the names of you. Maybe an expert from abroad has gone out of the mountain and is ready to make his name in the capital."


    Then he put an ultimatum on the table and motioned for them to have a look.


    Tang Hao knew who was the murderer after reading it, but his face was still a thoughtful expression, but he didn''t dare to show flaws.

 Chapter 1347

    "The man who killed Tang Hao by your stone lion is Yan Hongxin. Didn''t you say you wanted to take him to the South China Sea to guard the desert island? Why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Tang Hao replied with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, Wei minister said so. If you really want Yan Hongxin''s life, you don''t have to take so much trouble. As long as you recruit him to Lingnan navy to guard the desert island, you won''t be found how to kill him."


    Li Zhi nodded: "it makes sense. It seems that you don''t use this method less to bend to death those who are wrong with you. I don''t have any evidence at hand. Let you do it. But you must give me an explanation about this matter. The reason why I''m late is to comfort Princess Yan. Her only brother was cut in half by a knife without taboo. I always need an explanation."


    The death of Yin Hongzhi, Yan Hongxin, Qiu Junmo and Liang mengbiao, the four pillars of king Qi''s house, is unclear.


    "What do you think? In this matter, the king of Qi can''t have an accident. Tang Hao, you are responsible for his safety. Wuji, you have full power to deal with this matter and end it as soon as possible. I don''t intend to make people panic by these strange stories."


    Tang Hao, sun Wuji and Wei Zheng looked at each other and found that each other had a clear expression. Li Zhi couldn''t rub sand into his eyes.


    He has never done things carelessly. Now he has made a request for peace. Then he must know something.


    After saying goodbye to the emperor, four people left the palace. The eldest sun Wuji said to the other three people, "I''m going to do things according to your Majesty''s requirements, regardless of the results. Do you three agree?"


    Tang Hao and Wei Zheng bow their hands and say thank you. Li * Cheng was kicked by Tang Hao and quickly bowed down to thank Lord Chang sun.


    When the party broke up, Li * Cheng rode up and asked, "Mr. Tang Hao, it is clear that the four of us have been wronged. Why does your majesty want to calm down? Is there any inside story? Just tell the students that I have just inherited the title and dare not make mistakes."


    "Pengcheng, you''d better admit it. You can''t deal with the people who can calculate you unknowingly. Your Majesty must know, but we didn''t ask, so don''t ask. Just think it never happened. It''s unfilial for you to have a banquet just after your father died. Serve your mother at home these days and don''t go out."


    Xiaomiao killed the man. Tang Hao thought he didn''t have to bear the black pot and invited Princess Yan to hate herself. The dead Yan Hongxin is her only brother.


    Li Hong, the son of Princess Yan, also thinks Tang Hao did it. After all, general Tang threatened Yan Hongxin that night. Tang Hao had to tell Li Hong that he didn''t kill him, but he knows the reason.


    "Your father knows, but he just can''t tell you that he knows you. It has nothing to do with you. You tell your mother not to investigate. The more you investigate, the more problems there are."


    Li Zhi is also worried in the palace. Imperial concubine Yan has invited him three times. But he didn''t know how to tell Princess Yan that he had to wait until the eldest sun Wuji came up with a result.


    Duan Hong said that the matter could not be investigated and asked, because it was the art of chicken singing and dog stealing. The highest means of killing was to let people die invisible. No one knew that they were murdered. Since someone deliberately reveals his means, he is telling the world that he has completely practiced the art of chicken singing and dog stealing.


    Duan Hong didn''t practice completely. She didn''t practice completely without words. Who is it?


    These heroes, Li Zhi, sometimes feel helpless, invisible, like a drop of water hidden in the sea. How can we find them? Duan Hong is still studying the stone lion and the sword. The carriage without wheels is also parked in the palace.


    I hope Duan Hong can find some clues.


    Tang Haoleng and Mr. Li Gang crowded into a bear car. Although the old man was dissatisfied, he gave way to the left and made room for him.


    "What your old man said in the letter is too scary. The boy''s soul is about to fly out. He hurried home and asked about your old man''s health before he came to see you." Tang Hao said with concern.


    "The sad times have passed, and it is estimated that it will last another two years. Xiao Tang, are you very wronged?" Li Gang never talks nonsense. He opens his eyes and goes straight to the subject.


    He always says he''s old and doesn''t have time to be polite to others. Tang Hao was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    "You gave the sky to the emperor and made strict rules. I knew you were afraid. If you didn''t object to marrying Xiaoya to the royal family, I''d be sure you were afraid. Tell me what you''re afraid of. Do you want to give up your wealth or your family?"


    "If a man is afraid of his hands and feet, what else can he be happy? I''ve lived a long time. I''ve seen many amazing people. I can do a lot of great things, but I''m mistaken by my own nature. I''m unknown until I die. Timidity is the taboo to do great things." Mr. Li said.


    Tang Hao looked at his husband bitterly and said: "Students worry too much about their wives, their children, the whole Tang family and their friends. They carry too much burden, and sometimes they don''t dare to walk too fast. Xiaoya''s marriage to the royal family is a matter for students to weigh. To be big, I think this country should be as stable as possible and don''t have big twists and turns."


    "At a young age, it is Xiaoya''s own character that doomed too few people to tolerate him." Tang Hao also came from a young man. How can he not know what the young people are worried about.

 Chapter 1348

    Mr. Li closed his eyes, shook his head and said, "wuyueji herself is not a good kind. It''s inevitable that Xiaoya will be poisoned by her. Let Xiaoya come and serve me for a few days. I''ll teach the child how to do things aboveboard."


    The bear car took the two to the rockery and stopped at the sunny place in front. Mr. Li has fallen asleep. After talking so much, it is a burden to him.


    Tang Hao covered the blanket for the old man and asked the servant to take him home to rest. He decided to go to the fan forest and pulled the rope. The pillar of fire appeared on the path.


    Huozhu was very happy to see Tang Hao and invited him into his home. A small yard with all kinds of vegetables. The huge mat is covered with all kinds of dried vegetables.


    A woman in blue with her head wrapped in a handkerchief and a child with a tiger head hat on her back was checking the dried vegetables on the mat. When she saw Tang Hao coming in, she went into the house, brought a pot of tea, put it on the stone table and continued to do her work.


    "I heard that fan Lin was caught in a big fire. Did he lose much?" Tang Hao asked while drinking tea.


    "Some have lost some spiders and scorpions, but ants and bees have no loss. Chang''an is still too cold, which is not conducive to the growth of these creatures. Ants are fading. Their temperament is not as fierce as the first batch. I estimate that they will be no different from local ants in three or five years."


    Huozhu didn''t tell the fate of those arsonists, and Tang Hao didn''t ask Huozhu. These poisons are as precious as life. It is estimated that those who have died can no longer die.


    After drinking tea for a while, Huozhu smeared some branches and leaves on Tang Hao''s shoes, took Tang Hao away from the firewood bandits and walked to the depths of the forest.


    It''s late autumn here. As soon as the wind blows, the leaves on the trees fall down. There are a whole row of iron cabinets in the stone room. Tang Hao opens one of them and carefully checks the things he put here. At this time, the pillar of fire will return to the room.


    In this isolated place, Tang Hao will feel a trace of freedom. Mr. Li Gang said that he was timid and had been merciful. Li Zhi''s feeling for Tang Hao can no longer be described as timid, scary, or more accurate.


    When you are single, you dare to do anything and can do anything, but when the responsibility of being the head of the family comes back to you, you have the courage to feed the dog. Although men are like this, the more they live, the less courage they have, Tang Hao''s heart is really full of bitterness and grievances. He just wants to live longer and watch his children grow up.


    The setting sun slanted down, passed through the window of the stone house, and also passed through the three jade pendants in Tang Hao''s hand. Three ferocious faces were printed on the wall.


    For a moment, Tang Hao didn''t fall asleep. He saw the three patterns without screaming or panic. After observing the local market and the light, he put it away. When they came out of the stone house, they joked and went back to the yard of the pillar of fire.


    The pillar of fire scalded a pot of wine. Around the small stove, they baked bee pupae on an iron plate and drank wine. Tang Hao listened to the fire column about the changes in the Academy during this period.


    "Mr. Yuan Zhang ordered people to dig a cave in the back mountain. He said that the classics after the Academy needed to be hidden in the cave. The old gentleman of the public defeat was obviously dying. He came back to life after hearing the news and had to design it himself."


    "Two old men with white hair yelled at me about whether to install a mechanism or not, and vowed not to communicate with each other. But when I went to deliver the bee pupae yesterday, I saw them drinking tea together." Huozhu lamented the fun of the two old wise men.


    Mr. Yanling is now very lonely. Unless he has his class, he won''t go out of the star viewing platform, and invited the arithmetic experts of the academy to help him calculate the trajectory of the stars.


    Xuan Ren, who was going to study the relationship between wolves, ended up badly. He was caught by a wolf king and blinded one eye, leaving only half of his nose. After the wound was healed, he asked a coppersmith to make a mask for him. Now the Academy calls him Mr. iron face, but recently he went to the wolves.


    Huozhu''s drinking capacity is very poor. Half a pot of wine has been smoked. His face is red by the fire. It can be seen that he is very satisfied with his current life, even to the extreme.


    Tang Hao came out of the forest with a jar of honey and a large bag of bee pupae. From a distance, he saw the horse Wangcai with scattered hair color and blood marks on his legs. When he saw Tang Hao coming out, he immediately rushed over and took his brain out of Tang Hao''s chest.


    Tang Hao is angry. When did Wangcai suffer such a big loss? The servants of the Tang family stood trembling aside. Seeing the general''s rage, they hurried to explain.


    Wangcai ran over and trampled over the stone slot of the panda. He wanted to drive all the pandas away. As a result, he was surrounded by a large group of pandas and attacked them. It''s not easy to drive the panda away. Tang Hao squats down painfully to check Wangcai''s injury. Fortunately, it''s not too serious.


    Neither of the brothers was in a good mood. One after another, they hurried home dejected. When he got home, it was already dark. Tang Hao ordered someone to prepare the potion and bandage Wangcai again.

 Chapter 1349

    While Changle was holding a lantern on one side and kept asking Wangcai what was the matter? Tang Hao is upset and impatient. He doesn''t bother to pay attention to it. When Wangcai is cleaned up, he gives it to the groom to take good care of him. The general returned to his bedroom and didn''t eat.


    After three days without leaving home, Duan Hong came and didn''t bother to see Tang Hao teaching the children to read. When he was finished, Duan Hong came over and motioned Tang Hao to talk in the pavilion.


    The hard pomegranate is in Duan Hong''s hand, and it will be torn apart. The gem like grains are full. Tang Hao wants to eat a piece, waiting for Duan Hong to talk.


    "In fact, your stone lion never left your door, but was thrown into the ditch by others. It was not the stone lion that killed Yan Hongxin, but a giant hammer. It was hammer by hammer that smashed the whole body out of the size of the stone lion''s base, and then put another stone lion on it." Duan Hong told the truth.


    "How do you know it was smashed by a giant hammer? More than a dozen people saw a stone lion fall from the sky and kill Yan Hongxin. What you said is different from what Yan Song said." Tang Hao was surprised.


    Duan Hong smiled: "I''ve practiced the Kung Fu of chicken singing and dog stealing. Although I can''t practice it well, I still know some clues. What''s the name of those people? They just heard a loud noise, and then saw a stone lion pressing on a corpse. I couldn''t bear to see it. The small people in the market spread rumors and finally became a stone lion and killed people from the sky."


    "The sight and attention of the small people in the market were robbed by the stone lion. Who would have noticed that an awning carriage stopped aside, not to mention that no one knew Yan Hongxin. A big man like him passed by himself. There would be some memory of more or less goods, but we took the portrait of Yan Hongxin and asked all those people, but no one had seen him."


    Duan Hong then said, "the essence of Kung Fu is to make the best use of external conditions and pay attention to skills and rationality. Although he has just started his career, he still has a soft heart."


    "To make the stone lion killing a real fact, those passers-by should kill several. It seems that the expert who came out of the mountain is a kind man. If you see him again, tell him that ruthlessness is the essence of chicken singing and dog stealing."


    Duan Hong said this and was about to leave. Tang Hao grabbed her.


    "No, you mean inside and outside, as if I were an accomplice of the murderer. How unreasonable?"


    "General, your majesty ordered you to take good care of the king of Qi. You were right to leave the king of Qi in the Tang family. But in four days, the king of Qi came out of the Tang family six times, four of which went out to the market, and there was no guard for one time. You are a thoughtful man. Four people died in the king''s house. How did you know that the murderer would not attack him again? When there was a murderer trying to assassinate the emperor in the past, you did The guard work is watertight. Now the king of Qi is in trouble, but you are too loose. "


    Then Duan Hong raised her eyes to Tang Hao and said, "there is only one possibility that such a situation will happen. You must know the master and know that king Qi will not be his target. General, don''t worry. The expert comes from the Tang family. I won''t say it. Mr. wordless also has great kindness to me. I don''t dare not report it. I''ll say goodbye."


    Tang Hao watched Duan Hong go out of the house. At this time, Mr. wordless appeared behind Tang Hao. With Tang Hao''s eyes, he looked at Duan Hong and said, "he''s been suffering badly this day. You can see that his hands are shaking. He knows that Xiaomiao has been staring at him."


    Today''s sunshine is very good. In the garden, only Tang Hao, Wuyan, Liu Fang, Wu Tong, Lao Zhuang, Lao Jiang and others are guarding outside the garden. No one can get near the garden without the order of the owner.


    Three jade cards were hung on a shelf. When the sun was about to set, a unicorn appeared on the white paper behind the jade card.


    Liu Fang quickly took a pen to draw the ghost, and then the second winged Yin dragon appeared on the white paper. The third ghost is not like a real object, but more like a mask without mouth and face.


    There are only four words written on it: "make the east its Mu". Seeing these four ancient compilations of spring and autumn, Liu Fang put down her pen and said to wordless, "it''s a beautiful person."


    Those images disappeared as the sun shifted. Tang Hao cleaned up the jade cards and handed them to Wuyan. Asked Liu Fang, "who is the ice beauty? Is there any fragrant story behind the jade card?"


    Liu Fang sighed and said, "thanks to you, you are also a teacher. Binmei people don''t know. There is a record in Zuo Zhuan, which is called Qi guozuo''s mission."


    During the spring and Autumn period, the state of Jin went to attack the state of Qi. The state of Qi could not fight, so it planned to seek peace.


    One of the requirements put forward by the state of Jin is to take the old mother of the king of Qi as a hostage. The state of Qi does not agree. Another requirement is to make every mu of land in the East, and to make all the mu of land in the state of Qi face the East, so as to facilitate the state of Jin to clean up the state of Qi next time.


    Qi could not agree to these two conditions. Thanks to the state assistant binmei of the state of Qi, who persuaded the state of Jin with reason, the state of Qi escaped.

 Chapter 1350

    Binmei people are famous for it.


    Before long, he was appointed secretary of state by the state of Lu. But I don''t know what mistake he made. He was pulled out of his face by the people of Lu and put it on others'' faces. He lobbied all countries in the hope of inheriting his wisdom. As a result, he became a joke.


    ¡±So when I see the human skin mask and the four words'' make every effort to reach the East '', I know that this face belongs to binmei people. " Tang Hao and Wuyan looked at each other and were confused.


    This is similar to the argument of Han zhe family that as long as their blood is pure, they can become smart people.


    It seems that Bai Yujing is not a good bird, but she can''t tell Liu Fang. She can only nest in her heart and become the descendant of Bai Yujing. This dumb loss can only be absorbed secretly.


    Liu Fang smiled and looked at Tang Hao''s face. "I''m not surprised that the wisdom of your teachers and disciples is your means to walk north and south. They are so outstanding that no one knows them and there is no legend about your teachers and disciples. Unless you were wearing human skin masks at that time, it''s reasonable to say so."


    No matter how Tang Hao struggled, he couldn''t escape his speechless hands. He didn''t stop until his face was pierced. He looked carefully and said, "it''s OK. This face is true."


    Tang Hao gasped, stroked his painful face and said, "I''ve never worn any mask. I''ve always relied on my own face. What''s the matter with Bai Yujing? And I didn''t find my master wearing it."


    Liu Fang smiled and said, "how do you know your master didn''t wear it? Your master told you to burn his body after he died, maybe it''s destroying his body. Smart, it''s really coming without a trace."


    "What are you two happy about? Then we found out a jade plaque and a one horned ghost king. How to explain with the Yin dragon?" when talking, Liu Fang drew the Yin dragon on the paper and spread it on the ground, asking Tang Hao and Wuyan to choose one respectively.


    He took the rest to himself and left the garden happily.


    Before Tang Hao went out, Changle came over angrily, "husband, our riverside land was less than 30 mu. It was washed away by the flood last summer. When I came back, I asked the farmers to sort out the land again. Today, something strange happened. The officials didn''t allow us to continue to prepare the land. They also said that we were not allowed to plant land in hewanzi beach in the future. At most, we could only plant some saplings."


    Changle then said, "I''ve calculated. With the beach land, our family will lose at least 80 mu of good land, which is obviously bullying."


    Tang Hao was so happy that he poured her a cup of tea and explained, "the officials did the right thing. In recent years, several rivers around Chang''an have been unstable. The biggest disaster is the water mill and beach land. The land is fertile and profitable. They don''t want to give up."


    "As a result, the river is getting narrower and narrower, and the flood can''t be discharged during the rainstorm. Because the river is flooded, many people have died these years. Didn''t you learn to chant Buddha with your grandmother? Our family has dozens of acres less land and can''t die of hunger."


    With a bang, I looked back and saw Changle''s Willow eyebrows standing upright, biting his teeth and saying: "It''s different. Our land is our land, and no less is allowed. You will be taken away a few mu by others today and a few mu by others tomorrow. In a few years, our land will be gone. What else will our son have in his hand in the future? Husband, you are a reasonable man. We ignore him today and dare to say that there are problems with our slope land tomorrow. We can''t give it to them These problems. "


    Tang Hao pressed Changle on his chair and said: "I''m dying to be told by people in Chang''an that I''m a soft egg. Look at me. I''m not even willing to go to the court meeting. I think it''s a good thing to be bullied. If there are only Tang family Chuang Zi in the field of the grand general''s house in the last two years, this is the most beautiful. Our family can pass it on for generations."


    Changle looked at her husband suspiciously and didn''t understand what it meant, but out of her trust in her husband, she whispered, "the concubine pretended not to know. Is that ok?"


    "That''s not good. If our family is wronged, we should shout out. It''s embarrassing for me to shout. You can shout. Shouxian uncle''s family will encounter the same problems as ours. Go and see what Shouxian uncle''s family does?"


    "His wife is crying by the river. Do you mean my concubine is crying too?" Changle seemed to understand.


    "Cry, you are Mrs. Gao Ming. You have been bullied by some petty officials. You can only sit by the river and cry for a while, eat more food and have a good sleep. Let''s go to the beach and cry. The more onlookers, the better. I think there are definitely a lot of women crying with you tomorrow."


    Changle clenched his teeth, then cry. Bring the third lady to cry tomorrow.


    Before dawn, Tang Hao hurried to drive Chang''an. At this time, the waning moon in the sky was still there, the sun was still on the other side of the mountain, and a light yellow light had appeared.


    This is an ordinary morning. The only unusual thing is that Hou Junji will die today.

 Chapter 1351

    Entering Chang''an City from the side door, Tang Hao soared all the way along Zhuque street. The palace city has not started yet, and many people have gathered in front of the door.


    Tang Hao is a little regretful. Today, Yaojin and his colleagues are all wearing armor and old-fashioned iron helmets. If they walk one step, they will make a dull roar at their feet.


    "Knowing that you can''t wear armor, I brought Chu Mo''s and changed it in the carriage. Are you wearing thin robes to see the excitement? Lao Hou took a fork in the road and tried to die, but his wife and children can''t make mistakes. Dai Zhou is dead. It''s difficult for us to keep Lao Hou''s wife and children today."


    Lao Cheng then said, "you are young and sharp. You are pointing at you and saying more."


    Tang Hao gently agreed. Turning his head, he saw Li Jing''s Tieqing face, an old iron armor, full of traces of knives, axes and chisels. He was always at odds with Hou Junji. This time, he forced Hou Junji to turn around in a hurry on the grassland. Finally, he bound his hands and went back to the army to apologize.


    Although he did the right thing, the veterans poured their anger on him. The old guy didn''t do anything right in his life. Taizu Li Yuan rebelled. He denounced Li Zhi. He remained neutral. Hou Junji rebelled and he suppressed it.


    From the legal point of view, these things are not wrong at all. They can be called high moral integrity. But from a reasonable point of view, he didn''t do one thing right. If Li Yuan rebelled, he should help. If Hou Junji rebelled, he should hide far away.


    It''s really his character that makes him ignore him now. The warriors opened the palace gate and the officials began to line up. The censor pulled his long face to patrol back and forth. Tang Hao was walking in the team of white haired old men. He was about to find someone of the same age. He saw Li * Cheng standing behind him with his head down.


    Remember, this guy has inherited his father''s title, dropped one level from the Duke and became a marquis.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao was a little happy. His children will inherit the title in the future, and so will his grandchildren. If Li * Cheng doesn''t have any achievements in his life, he will become a count if he passes the title one more level.


    "Sir, I don''t know how Zhao Gong handled the murder case? The students asked and always said that they were investigating. When will it be clear?"


    Look, this is the raw melon and egg in officialdom. I went to ask sun Wuji when he could finish the case. My reason didn''t ask. Which onion are you?


    The eldest sun Wuji didn''t scold. It was for the sake of the deceased Li Daliang.


    Tang Hao slapped Li * Cheng''s iron helmet. He didn''t grasp the strength well. He took pain in his hand and said with patience: "which one asked you to ask? Who asked you to ask? Zhao Gong said that he was investigating and dealing with such a complex case. You can find out if you don''t investigate it for a hundred years?"


    "If you dare to talk more in the future, you''ll come to the Tang house to receive the punishment yourself. How did your father give you the title? Where did you get so much right and wrong in the officialdom?"


    Li Pengcheng suddenly realized it and quickly thanked him. When Tang Hao saw the imperial historian coming, he quickly turned around and stood up, pretending that nothing had happened.


    However, when I looked back, I saw Dai Zhou''s black face. "General Tang Hao taught the students not to allude to me. I''m the Zhengqing of Dali temple. My duty is to break the doubt clearly. If everyone is confused, what will the chaotang look like?"


    Tang Hao arched his hand and said, "I teach my students what is my own business. I can''t use the hall of Dali temple. Hou Junji''s family went there. If I have no head in Dali temple, I will become a singer and a singer. If I go to the brothel in the future, I will owe you the gift of Dali temple."


    Tang Hao''s words are extremely vicious. Xue wanche also shouted good, and Dai Zhou''s face turned white in an instant.


    If the emperor is ruthless and really disposes of Hou Junji according to this method, his wearing Zhou will definitely become the target of public criticism.


    "Silence." the censor came over and shouted at Tang Hao. He farted a little more. I don''t know where he came from.


    The benefits of the people''s Palace are great enough. Today''s great court will be filled with six or seven hundred people. In the past, when meeting in Taiji palace, officials in green robes needed to sit outside the gate. Now they don''t need it. One person, a cotton pad, can sit comfortably.


    It''s not even a problem to sit and doze off.


    "Does Zhu Qing have a play?" Li Zhi asked in a low voice, sitting behind the Dragon case.


    "There is a book written by Xuanling of the minister''s room. Today, the minister reviewed the armour soldiers in the imperial treasury, which is far better than that in the former Sui Dynasty. The minister thought that the surplus of the five Treasury soldiers should be reduced, and mountains and roads can be opened to make up for the shortage of national use."


    Fang Xuanling, the prime minister, was always the first to speak. After listening to his words, the generals'' faces were safe again. Fang Xuanling obviously wanted to use Hou Junji to achieve his goal of reducing his troops.


    Li Zhi was indifferent. "Armor, arms and other weapons and equipment are indeed indispensable. However, isn''t the arms and equipment of the Sui Yang emperor enough? Finally, he lost the country."


    "If you try your best to make the people think, this is my best weapon." Li Zhi said to the point.

 Chapter 1352

    "The danger of rivers and mountains lies in the hearts of the people, not the benefits of military revolution. Since Zhu Qing thinks there are too many weapons, he will deduct 10%


    Fang Xuanling reached the goal of reducing the troops, looked back at the generals, held the wat board and retreated.


    When Dai Zhou saw that the other ministers had nothing to report, he knew it was to make time for himself, so he left the class: "Your Majesty, I was ordered to check the lawlessness of Hou Junji. Now there has been a result."


    He said: "after investigation, Hou Junji, without a king, killed the five beetles Sima on January 14, 2012, which was a trespass. On January 15, he appointed pan yingshou as the general of the town to command Di Liao; on the 17th, he gathered the generals and said that the land was trapped in Eastern Liaoning, and the crown prince gathered to guard Chang''an. It is the time for us to work hard. Don''t forget our wealth..."


    "The Dali temple has found out that Hou Junji''s rebellious intention is clear, and the evidence is conclusive. According to the law, Hou Junji is a traitor, and his evil crime should be hanged. His son Hou Jie, Hou Ying and Hou Hu should be beheaded according to the law. His wife and daughter did not enter the palace and will always be a singer. In case of amnesty, the rest should be beheaded according to the law, including the thieves pan yingshou, he Lanchu Shi, and the three ethnic groups of foreigners. Your majesty, please punish them."


    Tang Hao knew that Hou Junji had done so many things.


    Xiao Yan and Pei Zhong drank together when they were in Chang''an. It was Du Wei Han de who took care of their ranch. Why did Hou Junji chop them into pieces?


    There was a dead silence in the hall. In the past, there were ups and downs of coughing. Now there was no sound at all. Qin Qiong, Cheng Yaojin and Niu JINDA probably knew that Hou Junji had stabbed such a big basket. Everyone looked like death. I don''t know where to start pleading for mercy.


    No wonder Dai Zhou wants to take risks. He has to bet on Li Zhi''s kindness. If he doesn''t do so, other methods won''t work. Hou Junji, an asshole, blocked his own way of life, and even the whole family had no way of life.


    Dai Zhou didn''t go down after the report was finished, and he still bent down and couldn''t get up, because the Emperor didn''t say a word, and his crime was not punishable. Dai Zhou''s judgment was not wrong at all. Hou Junji could be hanged, because he took care of the identity of the Duke of other countries.


    What is the bark beetle Sima? It was the emperor''s Pro army. 131 died at one time. Coupled with the fifth state of his confidant, the emperor suffered heavy losses this time.


    "Your Majesty, the old minister impeached Dai Zhou, used public affairs for personal gain, and the judgment is unclear. Please treat Dai Zhou''s crime. Hou Junji committed a heinous crime and committed a treacherous crime. Thousands of soldiers died at the head of the evil thief. Please beg for a great punishment to warn future generations."


    Here we go. Wei Zheng''s words were resounding, and immediately let chaotang blow up the pot.


    Several old masters pointed to Wei Zheng and scolded him, saying that the king of Jie and Zhou only used the great revolution. In order to deal with a Hou Junji, they restored the great revolution. It was putting the cart before the horse, and the gains outweighed the losses.


    When the noise fell a little, Du Ruhui also played out of class.


    "Wei minister also thinks that it''s inappropriate to use the punishment of great reform. Hou Junji''s work has attracted anger and resentment, and it''s not too much to deal with. But please read that he has made little achievements in the past and leave him some face. His wife and daughter don''t have to be an official trick, so it''s better to kill him as a whole."


    "Du Ruhui, you''ve always regarded yourself as a famous official, but you don''t know your quarrel and regard human life as an ant. It''s been more than 20 years since the law of the Tang Dynasty. Why not deal with it according to the law? Hou Junji is rebellious, and there are relative provisions in the law of the Tang Dynasty. Why are you talkative?"


    Liu Mi''s words even brought the scene back.


    According to the laws and regulations of the Tang Dynasty, Hou Junji is dead, and so are all the people of the Hou family, including Hou Jie. Hou Ying and Hou Hu were exiled for eight thousand miles, and his wife and daughter were public. According to the terms, Hou Junji''s wife is too old to be an official. The second daughter of the Hou family is not counted as the Hou family because she has an engagement with the Dai Zhou family.


    The eldest daughter of the Hou family was once a crown princess. It seems that they have skillfully led the topic to the right time. Now just save Hou Jie.


    Tang Hao craned his neck and looked. He didn''t see Li Xian. Recently, he was banned from Zhonggong because he secretly went to see his two concubines. It seems that Li Zhi is unwilling to put his son on today''s big oil pot.


    The prince who appeared in the court was only the 12-year-old king of Jin. Now he is just observing politics and has no say.


    Li Zhi has been silent here. Seeing that all the ministers agree with Liu MI, he said in a deep voice for a long time: "take Hou Junji and Hou Jie into the hall."


    Tang Hao heard a trace of fatigue in his voice. Hou Junji''s rebellion undoubtedly stabbed him in the heart.


    It is said that Wu Zixu was white all day. Now hou Junji is also full of white hair. Every step, the iron chain makes a noise, and people look older.


    But he still walked like a tiger, his waist was as straight as a javelin, and there was no sadness on his face. He nodded when he saw his old friends.


    Walking in the middle of the hall, Hou Junji stood up after kowtowing to Li Zhi. He was a hundred times better than Zhang Liang who stuck his head in the mud.


    "Hou Junji, do you think I have wronged you half from Zuo Yu, the cavalry general, the Duke of Zuo Wei, and the general of you Wei?"


    Speaking of these, Hou Junji was a little ashamed: "no, I won a reward for my meritorious service, and I didn''t fall behind."

 Chapter 1353

    Hearing Li Zhi talking about his past, Hou Junji couldn''t stand.


    He hung up the iron chain and fell to the ground and said, "the smooth official career of the minister is rare in ancient and modern times. Your majesty didn''t apologize to the micro minister. It was the minister who was blinded by lard. Thousands of mistakes are the fault of the minister. The minister has no face to live and just wants to die quickly."


    Ha ha, ha ha, Li Zhi''s bleak laughter echoed in the Wanmin palace, "It''s easy for you to die. As long as you get a knife, everything will rest. When you were young, you started with the former Emperor. You have come all the way. Now you are rich and rich. It''s time to taste the fruits of victory, but you want to die. Hou Junji, heaven and national laws will kill you, but I can''t be cruel. Your heart is a hard stone, not mine. Kings and officials have been friends for many years, even if it is The stone should be covered with heat. "


    The emperor then said, "Zhang Liangyan, I don''t believe you encouraged him to rebel. Hehe."


    "Hagan Chengji said that you intended to rebel, but I still didn''t believe it. I stayed in Liaodong just to see if you would do such a rebellious thing. I didn''t expect that more than a thousand soldiers and soldiers died unjustly on the grassland. Hou Junji, you failed me and my expectations for you. Whether it was a great revolution or according to the law, what you dealt with was your sin, but I paid 20 years of trust , where to go? Tell me what to do? "


    Li Zhi''s words took out Hou Junji''s last breath, and he deducted three times heavily.


    "Please give me a dagger. I don''t commit suicide, but I''m very blocked. I want to relax and beg your majesty." as soon as Li Zhi raised his hand, he brushed the paper knife on his desk.


    Duan Hong picked it up and gave it to him with both hands. After Hou Junji thanked him, he raised his hand and stabbed the knife under his ribs.


    Then he looked up and said to Li Zhi: "Hou Junji failed the king, failed his brothers and hurt his children. What face can he have to live in the world? You gentlemen, Hou Junji wanted to die long ago. He just wanted to keep this head as a warning to future generations. Your majesty, Hou Junji has made a terrible mistake, and the crime is not punishable. You should be beheaded at xishikou. You don''t have to intercede for Hou Junji. I''ll repay your kindness in the afterlife."


    With that, he took out the knife, put it on the ground, said goodbye to the emperor and stepped on his own blood step by step. When he walked out of the Wanmin palace, Tang Hao stabbed Xue wanche with his arm. The guy with a ghost in his heart was startled.


    "You''re working in the princess''s mansion now, and you''re not in harmony with your employer?" Tang Hao was in a bad mood, so he had to cheer this guy up.


    "I have discussed with the princess. I don''t care about her and she doesn''t care about mine, but we should leave face for each other and can''t be known by outsiders. We can make do with it all our life."


    "Ah, congratulations. I heard that the princess seemed to be pregnant again when you went to Yuezhou. How did you do it thousands of miles away?"


    "Don''t disgust me. You say whether we can protect Lao Hou''s wife and children. It''s too important. If we join the Jiaofang department, we won''t have the cheek to see people."


    When Tang Hao whispered to Xue wanche, a childish voice suddenly sounded:


    "When we start playing the father emperor, Hou Junji failed to live up to the emperor''s grace. It''s not worth dying. The father emperor must not be sad. The child is young and can''t express his opinions on the government. From the standpoint of the son of man, he begged the father emperor to forgive Hou Junji''s wife and children, so as to show his father''s benevolence. Being kind to Hou Junji''s family can also relieve his father''s sadness."


    The hall immediately quieted down, and no one echoed the little prince''s words, because he said it from the perspective of a son, which can be said to be an affair.


    Li Zhi raised his head, waved his son back, and said to the important minister, "Hou Junji''s crime should not be pardoned. Deal with it as usual. The rest of the people are distributed to Lingnan, a place of miasma. If you want to be pardoned, you can''t return home forever."


    "Your Majesty''s kind heart will shine for thousands of years. I''ll give you a congratulatory gift."


    The emperor left silently for the first time without saying to withdraw from the dynasty, with a gloomy look.


    Cheng Yaojin then grabbed Tang Hao and asked him to leave to accompany the emperor. They also had to go to the vegetable market to send Hou Junji.


    At this time, Hou Junji''s residence had been sealed, and the royal guards had to put it outside the Hou house. Hou Jie attached great importance to filial piety and wept in front of his father''s holy throne.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Hou was more calm and thanked every veteran who came to worship.


    Cheng Yaojin took Tang Hao to Hou Junji''s tomb. When Tang Hao finished incense, he pulled the painful Hou Jie up and shouted, "shut up, your father is dead. What''s there to cry about? Now it''s time to consider the future of your mother and siblings. Taking good care of them is your greatest filial piety."


    This roar stopped Hou Jie from crying, and Mrs. Hou came over. Tang Hao said coldly to Hou Jie, "the academy has taught you the ability to take good care of your mother and siblings for so many years. Should you have?"


    Hou Jie clenched his teeth and said, "yes. This revenge..."


    As soon as he said two words, his mother beat back the words behind him with a big mouth. Mrs. Hou said word by word that your father''s death can''t blame anyone. From now on, if you don''t want to die for your mother or your sister-in-law, stretch your ears and listen to every word your Master said to me.

 Chapter 1354

    Tang Hao picked up Hou Jie, who was kneeling on the ground, and said in detail, "do you know that in order to save you, you lost 10% of your army and horses."


    "Do you know how many benefits Pei Jia has taken from locking the door in order to save you, Xiao family, Han family and Han family?"


    Hou Jie cried and said, "then what do you do to save me? Let me die with my father. It''s all right. It cost so much to save a useless loser like me."


    Tang Hao''s every sentence carries a lot of weight at this time: "listen carefully to me. When you go to Lingnan, you don''t eat and die. There are very important things you need to do. Your brother Hou Hu and some other children add up to you. It''s of great use when you go to Lingnan. After you go to Lingnan, your uncle, mother, sister-in-law and sister-in-law will naturally be looked after. Don''t worry."


    "Someone will take you and Xiaoying aboard and take you to a place called Java. There are some people left by me. What you have to do is to take these people to set up a camp there to build a city. In the future, some people will come one after another. Remember, the place you stay is the last place where we will live."


    The storm in the chaotang hall is becoming more and more dangerous. Maybe the Tang family and others will go there.


    "After your uncle''s first seven, he set out immediately. There is a place in Nanyang where you can show your talents. The past is like a passing cloud. The big husband will start from scratch."


    After master''s words, Hou Jie was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. In any case, he could not imagine that he would retreat for the door management.


    "What''s strange? We don''t want to rebel, but we can''t catch it without a hand. It''s reasonable and legal to operate overseas. No one can tell whether it''s wrong. Come on, do it or not?"


    Hou Jie nodded and calmed down a lot. He knelt on the side of the memorial tablet and thanked the people who came to mourn with his mother.


    They are still sinners now, so there are not many people coming. Tang Hao and Lao Cheng and others should not stay more. After dealing with the matter, they left respectively.


    The night was cool, and Chang''an Street was extremely quiet. Only the two white candles in the mourning hall glittered with bright lights. A gust of wind blew, and the candles went out.


    Hou Jie got up again and lit the candle again. This action has been repeated many times, but he is not bored.


    Changle was reprimanded and lost her temper when she came home. There were so many ladies in the beach that her mother grabbed a high-ranking lady of Changle and reprimanded her.


    "Husband, do you think my body looks like a pig''s brain? Our land has been taken away, so we can only plant some worthless miscellaneous trees. My mother doesn''t want any reason. There are so many ladies in the beach, why do you say my body is alone?" Changle is full of complaints and grievances.


    "Who are you looking for? You''re the only one who looks comfortable. Who can a pretender take if he doesn''t take the closest person? You''ve just been scolded. Your husband, I''ve been scolded for more than ten years."


    Without going to the scene, Tang Hao knew that the empress was the Golden Phoenix driving to the beach. Those ladies like birds and birds would be honest immediately, and then the empress with golden light would bring Changle out a smelly batch. The only way out for those ladies like grass chicken was to disperse birds and animals.


    "Husband, you don''t see that the county official''s nostrils are going to stretch out into the sky. As soon as his mother left, he ordered to re measure the land and replenish 20 mu of wasteland for our family. There are salt and alkali seeds on it. I''m so angry."


    "That''s not right. Isn''t the beach land of our family 80 mu? Why is it only 20 mu? Where''s the other 60 mu? It''s too bullying."


    Changle was embarrassed and said, "it used to be 20 mu, and the later 60 mu was leveled by our family."


    So Tang Hao understood that his family had occupied 60 mu of beach land. It turned out that they had taken advantage of it and were beaten back to their original shape. No wonder Changle would be so angry.


    The white stone palace is very big. There are 1600 servants in the valley alone. Since the old man was killed, the owner had only Han Zhe and spoon, panghuai.


    The first thing Han zhe did when he accepted Baishi palace was to light all the lights. The second thing was to allow the servants to leave the cave and go around the valley.


    But as soon as they walked out of the dark palace, more than 100 people''s eyes were red, swollen and shed tears by the fierce sun, and they couldn''t see anything. The consequences of a full meal were also very serious, killing two people.


    After removing the iron chain from the Han slave, the itchy Han slave accidentally killed seven or eight servants.


    In Nanyang, I saw that Tang Hao commanded tens of thousands of people in good order. Why can''t I give an order of immortality here?


    Pang Huai also brought an account book. There was only one sentence. He had no money to buy grain.


    "Load all the cinnabar. I''ll go to Chang''an and save some food at home. If I don''t eat, I''ll let Han Nu rob, but I don''t kill. I always feel like there''s something wrong. You take good care of the house. I''ll come back with food, and God slaves won''t use it again. It''s not good to make people come to trouble.


    In the past two years, Han zhe finally had a comprehensive and objective understanding of the strength of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    If Baishi palace is not exposed, it will be destroyed immediately. Li Zhi has this ability. Although he will be hungry soon, everyone is very happy.

 Chapter 1355

    Sometimes people''s requirements are pitiful. People in Baishi palace just want to be able to bask in the sun. At this time, the autumn rain in Chang''an was continuous, and the pandas of the Academy occupied the hay shed of the Academy.


    Although very hungry, no panda wants to eat bamboo in the rain. They are all waiting for the bell to ring. As long as the bell rings, there will be food.


    Li Dan met Han Zhe''s team at the Tang family. He was happy to congratulate Han zhe on finally becoming the owner of the family. He knows the most about Han Zhe. If he put himself in Han Zhe''s position, he would have gone crazy.


    Han zhe took off his shackles and the royal family had no pressure. This is really a good thing to congratulate.


    Han zhe said sadly, "my Baishi palace has no food, only these cinnabar are left. I don''t want to kill and rob, so I have to come to Chang''an to exchange. ¡°


    Tang Hao laughed: "Han Zhe, you''re not a businessman. Do you know how much grain you can exchange for these cinnabar? Ten thousand people are enough to eat for 20 years. The grain is worthless. How can you get back so much grain? Transportation in the mountain old forest is a big trouble. Also, such a large number of grain sales should be reported to the government for approval."


    "Well, you take part of the grain, that is, enough for you to eat for two years, exchange the rest for a penny, and open a business by yourself. In this way, your Baishi palace will have a certain stable income, so you don''t have to worry about such small things as grain in the future."


    When Tang Hao said this, Han zhe was very happy. He thought he had brought two carts of cinnabar the size of soybeans. It would be good to change 100 carts of grain. He didn''t expect to change so much.


    He didn''t even have a shopkeeper on hand, so he had to leave it to Tang Hao to help him deal with it. Li Zhi soon learned about Han Zhe and was very satisfied with what Han zhe did. Judging from his performance in Lingnan in those two years, he was more like an intelligent young man.


    As long as Baishi palace is willing to integrate into the society of the Tang Dynasty, he is happy to see its success. With the example of Baishi Gong, those foreign experts will gradually integrate into the fireworks world of the Tang Dynasty.


    At the present stage of Baishi palace, accession to the WTO is the only foreseeable consequence. As long as the firm is established, they can''t feel the fetters of themselves and the world.


    Han zhe specially wrote a sincere letter to Li Dan, hoping to send it to the emperor''s desk. The pride of Baishi palace is still there, and it is impossible to surrender, but Han zhe has promised that he will absolutely abide by the system of the Tang Dynasty.


    From this letter, Li Zhi can see a lot of information. For example, Baishi palace is not on the land of Datang. Although Han zhe didn''t say exactly where it is, he can calculate the approximate location from the time they entered Datang.


    Cinnabar is very popular in Chang''an. Han zhe piles up gold coins in the Tang family''s guest room, but he is not interested in these, because the experiment he wants to help Li Dan prepare is about to begin.


    The test is scheduled for the first day of the year. The Lord and the master will test the first flight of human beings on the Qujiang River. People in Chang''an are looking forward to this flight.


    Li Zhi also exempted Li Dan from the task of guarding the tomb and asked him to concentrate on preparation.


    Tang Hao entered the palace for a strange reason. The Emperor invited Tang Hao to see a newly painted picture of the remnant lotus for the first time.


    In the past, when looking for Tang Hao to enter the palace, the emperor''s words were simple and clear, such as rolling, or others. In short, few could let him walk in normally by himself.


    The sun outside was very good, but the emperor insisted on staying in the dark palace. When he saw Tang Hao coming slowly, he shouted, "get over here. I don''t eat you. What are you doing timidly?"


    That''s right. When he heard Li Zhi''s anger, Tang Hao thought it was natural. He was so polite that he thought he was going to be offended by Li Zhi.


    There was a picture of the remnant lotus in front of him. His writing was childish. Tang Hao could tell whether it was good or bad.


    "How about this painting?" Li Zhi asked, knocking on the table.


    Tang Hao keenly found that Li Zhi''s painting was very different from his usual brushwork. It must not have been painted by him. With his narcissistic character, even if he painted something that didn''t look like anything, he would be elated.


    Tang Hao looked around for a long time, praising the layout of the palace and several treasures on the table. He mainly praised Li Zhi''s teapot because it had been played by the emperor for a long time.


    The pulp is black and red.


    "The teapot is a treasure. I know. I''m asking you about this painting. What are you talking about?" Li Zhi was also surprised. As long as he spoke to Tang Hao, he was inexplicably angry.


    It''s comfortable to slap Tang Hao on the back of his head. But when I think of his mother''s saying that Tang Hao is very afraid of himself now, I just have to bear the impulse to slap him.


    "Your Majesty, let''s say something else. This picture is not worth mentioning." seeing Tang Hao say so, Li Zhi was dumbfounded, but the curtain behind him was shaking violently.


    I can see that this painting was painted by the newly favored imperial concubine. No matter how Tang Hao approved it, the imperial concubine did not dare to rush out. Tang Hao did not need to pay attention to etiquette and law when he was with his mother, Hongfu, including Mrs. Dugu.


    But like a new favorite, we should avoid suspicion.


    Li Zhi said, "you are too demanding. She is only 15 years old this year. There should be room for progress."


    It seems that the imperial concubine is very favored. I''ll help you speak. The emperor knows that she is only fifteen years old.


    Although Tang Hao saw it, it was inconvenient to say it clearly. I don''t know how the empress dragged herself over to Li zhisa''s Jiao. The painting was so bad that he had to comment. It was worse than letting him eat a mustard empty mouthful.

 Chapter 1356

    There are many guests in the Tang family. Han zhe left, but Xitong came with his son. Dan Ying also took Da ya''er and two children back to Chang''an province.


    The British Prince also took his wife back to Chang''an because he wanted to worship his grandfather. Today, he harvested a lot of polar bear fur. Dan Ying and Xitong went to the north. Xitong realized that the aurora appeared every year. It was not what Tian Xiangzi thought. The aurora appeared because he came.


    Because the purpose of this time is very clear and well prepared. Danying and Xitong hunted a lot of white bears in the Arctic. They caught several reindeer. These deer used their labor to transport the precious fur back from the snow field.


    Rich Xitong naturally thought of coming to Chang''an to sell fur. Soon, countless White Velvet guys appeared in Chang''an.


    Tang Hao didn''t expect the white bear''s skin. He left the moose,. Deer''s milk is said to be the supreme nutrition. The people who make friends with them are old people who need these things very much. These are the treasures of the Tang family. How dare you lose one easily.


    He collects nutrition all over the world, hoping to keep these people for a few more years, because too many have left in recent years.


    "General, Qiu bearded guest has entered Beijing. Do you want to catch him and send him to a more desolate island?" Wu Tong came to report.


    "No, this is Chang''an, not Lingnan. We should not know, otherwise Li Jing will go crazy. We should not be uncomfortable for ourselves during the new year." Tang Hao and Changle are drawing up a new year gift list.


    Lao Qian''s family reported, Tang Hao''s family wrote. He didn''t finish it all morning. He was a little annoyed. "I''ll just give my name. Why do I have to go through such cumbersome procedures?"


    "Be considerate to the royal family and elders, and I''ll admit it. Wei Zheng has cheated me countless times. Do you want such a guy? Why?"


    Changle rubbed Tang Hao''s wrist and reasoned on one side: "your colleagues have given it all, but Mr. Wei doesn''t give it. It''s unreasonable to be at home. It''s all small friction. You''ll forgive him a lot. My concubine is thoughtful for her husband. You should do good."


    "There are not many families in the Wei family who can accept gifts. Just count them."


    Tang Hao nodded with satisfaction after his wife told the Wei family that he was pitiful. If only Wei Zheng said so himself.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, Tang Hao entered the palace. When he entered, there were eight people. When he left the palace, there were only him and Changle. His youngest son was left in the palace with her by his mother.


    Tang Hao was actually a little reluctant to visit Li Jing''s house. The main reason was the Qiu bearded guest, but it seemed that it was going to Shangyuan Festival. It would be impolite not to go.


    Li Jing is dressed up as a Yanju and wears a high hat. She has the style of a scholar. Hongfu is also dressed in a round flower robe. They are more like local rich men than swordsmen or generals.


    "I thought you had eyes on the top door and despised the small family like the Li family. It seems that you still know how to write the word etiquette. Since you''re here, let''s have a banquet." Li Jing didn''t say nonsense and directly entertained Tang Hao to eat in the flower hall.


    There are not too precious flowers and plants in the flower hall, but a lot of green vegetables. A row of pepper trees grow on the windowsill. Several pepper trees have turned red, even if they add a little color to the pavilion.


    The noble house in the lobby is embarrassed to see people if it is not in its own house in winter and places one or two green rooms.


    Without seeing the Qiu bearded guest, Li Jing saw Tang Hao looking around and said, "although Zhong Jian is an acquaintance, it''s not appropriate to meet him today. I can''t introduce pirates to you when I entertain the Marquis of the Empire. Since there are rules, we should abide by them. If everyone messes up, the world will be in chaos."


    Tang Hao got up and poured wine for Li Jing and Hong Fu. He sighed and said, "people must ask for something under the ceremony. Father-in-law should say it directly, otherwise the boy won''t be able to eat this meal."


    Li Jing drank up the wine in the cup, stared at Tang Hao and said word by word: "Zhong Jian is poor and weak, but can he retreat into the strait for a while?"


    "No. if he dares to go to the Strait, I will sacrifice the flag with his head. This is Tang Hao''s duty. Official ships can enter, merchant ships can enter, but pirates can''t enter." Tang Hao refused.


    Hongfu suddenly stood up and was grabbed by Li Jing. He drank with Tang Hao and didn''t mention the Qiu bearded guest. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Tang Hao got up and left. Li Jing politely sent his son-in-law out of the house and watched him leave in a carriage before entering the house.


    Hong Fu angrily pointed to Tang Hao''s back and said to Li Jing loudly, "why should you be so polite to such an ungrateful boy? You can''t answer this little thing. Your military Book shouldn''t be passed to him."


    Li Jing glanced at his wife. "What do you want from him? He guards the gate for the Empire. The heavy responsibility is on his shoulders. How can he be selfish? If I were you, I would be more ruthless. What''s more, he has given Zhongjian a way to live. He has done his best."


    "He''s going to sacrifice Zhongjian''s head to the flag. Do you say he gave Zhongjian a way to live?" Hongfu''s anger was even worse.


    "If you don''t understand the dialogue between us, don''t interrupt. Just remember your son-in-law and give Zhongjian a way to live. Without too much explanation, the words of officials often come out of my mouth and into your ears. That window paper really can''t be pierced." Li Jing said while fiddling with pepper.

 Chapter 1357

    On the road to Yuhua mountain, the traffic is rolling, interspersed with clothes and temples.


    Today, the best place to go for the Shangyuan Festival is not the flower fair in Chang''an City, nor the Dengshan on Zhuque street, nor the Kongming lantern flying on the dragon head. Go to the Dongyang River in Yuhua mountain to watch the ice lanterns. That''s where the dignitaries should go.


    Because of the high terrain, the whole Dongyang river has become an ice world. Good college students took large pieces of ice from the river, carved them into all kinds of things, and stuffed candles into the ice sculpture.


    The gentlemen of the Academy were amazed after watching.


    The leaders of the students had the idea of making a lot of money and invited experienced stonemasons and carving craftsmen. Therefore, the river was full of dragons, phoenixes, lions, tigers and all kinds of sacred animals.


    The waterfall on Dongyang river formed a huge icicle, which was carved into a thousand hand Guanyin by them.


    This year is the third year. The scale is frightening. The ice sculpture stretches for five miles. There are no less than four or five hundred statues, and some statues are specially designed. Colored ice was used.


    Chumo mingles with Qinghe in the crowd, but Tang Hao grins. His eldest grandson''s clothes are floating. The short beard under his forehead has become a little larger. Riding on the car with his wife, the handsome man and the charming woman have attracted countless envious eyes.


    The princess was wearing a red shirt and sat on the back of her son-in-law''s horse, shouting excitedly. If it hadn''t been for her son-in-law''s tight embrace, she would have fallen down.


    In fact, these scenes have a strong performance nature, but Li Zhi likes to watch them very much. He constantly points to his son-in-law and laughs and scolds across the window. His mother is also smiling.


    Today, those who go to Yuhua mountain are all Xun GUI of Datang. In such a crowd, Li Zhi''s safety is no problem. As Xun GUI people crowded into the Dongyang River, Pang Yuhai, the leader of the students, knelt down and worshipped Li Zhi with a bow.


    Li Dan offered a wolf tooth arrow.


    Five hundred paces ahead, there was only a spark flickering in the cold wind. Li Zhi opened his bow and arrow. The arrow was like a meteor. The spark went out in an instant. When the people were surprised, a large basin of fire suddenly burst out where the lights were off. Dozens of fire dragons meandered on the river at night. Wherever they went, the ice lamps would be instantly lit on the river.


    The river suddenly flashed bright lights. The emperor narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of being cheered. Li Dan was very proud to stand aside. This is the scenery he designed.


    In the huge brazier, the string of fire oil and sulfur can be ignited in the fastest time, and after burning, the string will turn into fly ash, leaving an image of the fire dragon burning out of thin air.


    Tonight is destined to be sleepless. Li Zhi is invisible in a dark corner and looks at the lights. People in beautiful places are full of peace. Festivals can always make people happy, not to mention today''s celebration.


    He watched the prince drag the ice cart back and forth on the ice with a rope. His brothers and sisters laughed happily.


    He also looked at Li Xian holding the crown princess''s waist. While explaining the allusions of riding the dragon and attracting the Phoenix to her, Li Xian secretly put his hand on her round hip.


    I also saw Xiaoya riding up an ice sculpture and cheering loudly, and the Yan imperial concubine below looked frightened... He saw the unrestrained Carnival of the nobility, the flattery of the ladies when they whispered, the smile of the elders and the joy of the young children.


    A strong and prosperous Empire emerged in his vision. Li Zhi doesn''t see enough. He wants to see more of such beautiful scenery.


    He wants to see Luoyang, Jingyang, Yizhou, Yangzhou and Yuezhou. He even wants to go through the mountains and see the farthest Yazhou. He wants to see whether the whole world is in a carnival like Chang''an.


    Pang Yuhai, who has extremely organized experience, with more than a dozen college students, piled a huge firewood pile on the court, poured fire oil on it, lifted a torch, and the firewood pile burned.


    When other honourable gentlemen came together, eight students in short dress began to dance wildly on eight tables, which immediately ignited their enthusiasm for dancing.


    Until this time, Tang Hao found out. Xu Jingzong is utterly ignorant of the real woodlouse.


    Xue wanche jumped up with a red ribbon on his head. He hung a few times on his chest like a gorilla. As soon as he jumped up, he went to the table. They danced with the students of the Academy. Their oily skin was full of sweat.


    It''s still full of tricks.


    From time to time, Li Gang took a mouthful of fruit dew and smiled at the performance of these people. The languid voice of incomparable vicissitudes sounded in Tang Hao''s ear, "this is the Tang Dynasty. It is warm like fire, surging like huge waves, and light like the wind. When we should be happy, we should not be artificial, when we should be serious, we should not be frivolous, when we should be brave, we just want beasts. What a good era."


    "Little boy, work hard to make this most beautiful era last for a few more years. After my reincarnation, I also want to feel such pride from my childhood."

 Chapter 1358

    Li Zhi and his mother also stood aside and looked.


    Li Gang''s words were not so much with Tang Hao as with the emperor. Don''t easily break the good times now. He was keenly aware of Li Zhi''s change, and Xue wanche had somersaulted on the ground.


    The princess of the Lord also began to lift the skirt higher, and Pang Yuhai''s drums became more and more dense. Tang Hao thought that now he could get into those ladies and eat tofu wantonly without anyone noticing.


    Because they are crazy. Handkerchiefs, handkerchiefs and even jewelry on their heads are flying to the table. They have regarded it as a song and dance restaurant in Chang''an. As long as the crowd is crazy, it will consume a lot of wine.


    Such a big fire seems to have driven away the cold of winter. A jar of good wine is carried up. Tang Hao finds Lao Qian''s figure.


    Changle is worried that Tang Hao will be frozen. He specially asks Lao qian''er to send a bear skin cloak. Tang Hao finds a leeward place to sleep. The polar bear''s skin is warm when wrapped around its body, mainly because it is big enough.


    As soon as he lay on the couch, only his nose was exposed. Tang Hao glanced at the dark sky and went to sleep. I''ve been busy for a long time tonight. I''m really tired.


    In my sleep, I seem to hear high cheers and melodious flute. Who cares how they go fooling around? When I open my eyes, it''s over. There are only a few wisps of smoke in the burning fire last night.


    The ground is full of garbage left after the carnival. Of course, there are several people like garbage, such as Xue wanche. He had a good time last night and drank very well. Now he snores in fur.


    Wu Tong lowered his head like a dog looking for something in the garbage. When Tang Hao woke up, he was a little embarrassed. Under Tang Hao''s contemptuous eyes, he spread his palm.


    This guy has two hairpins on his hand, which is expensive.


    "Send it back. We can''t afford to lose that man. If you want money, tell me you can''t use it."


    "General, you''re sleeping. You can''t stay away. You accidentally found a hairpin, so you look around. Besides, Lord Xue also needs to take care of him. His servant has left long ago. This is his family. If you were in our house, my wife would kill people."


    Tang Hao sighed. It must have been the princess''s servant who served Xue wanche last night. It seems that he and his wife even tore their last face. Such a servant really should be killed.


    Xue wanche also woke up. He found a wine jar on the ground and found some residual wine. He raised his neck and drank it up. He said to Tang Hao, give me a horse and I''ll go back to Chang''an.


    Tang Hao and Xue wanche climbed onto the carriage and staggered back to the Tang family. Xue wanche is leaving. Tang Hao asks him to go back after breakfast.


    After the two finished washing, one of them slowly drank a bowl of millet porridge. Xue wanche suddenly smiled cunningly and said to Tang Hao, "am I miserable?"


    "Emperor''s son-in-law, it''s better to die when you''re like this." when talking to him, Tang Hao doesn''t have to think much. He can say what he thinks. It''s too vague. This guy will be wrong.


    "Then you say I''m in such a terrible situation. Your majesty, see? Even if your majesty didn''t see it, your mother must have seen it? Last night, I deliberately angered those servants. I Xue wanche was also the leading general. Although people are a little vulgar, there will be no lack of wisdom. You say, I ask your majesty to order to guard Yuezhou. Do you say your majesty will agree?"


    "I don''t know if I can go to Yuezhou. Anyway, many people will die in the Princess House today. You bastard, how can a trick be a poison? You won''t stop until you kill those servants in the Princess House, will you?"


    Xue wanche took a steamed stuffed bun in his mouth, swallowed it, held the table table with both hands and said to Tang Hao, "you and my brothers are all crawling out of the dead. If the big husband doesn''t fight back, he will hit her life. She thinks I will be a loser all her life. She forgets that I am a tiger and trapped in a cage is also a tiger..."


    Chang''an is indeed a land of right and wrong. Even Xue wanche knows to use tricks. Did he know to rush forward in the war before? After being caught alive, he was shaved bald and kicked out. Can it be said that he has a long memory since then?


    The first day of last year has passed. Today is a fine day. Xue wanche was busy going home to see the servants killed by random sticks. He also wanted to see the princess''s angry face.


    He also wanted to see if he had a chance to invite himself out. He rode the Tang family''s horse crazy to Chang''an.


    Most wars do not have any tricks, but rely on the strength of the battlefield and the use of combat skills. Whoever can use his strength to the greatest extent is likely to win, which also includes courage and skills.


    Xue wanche''s plan is to let the emperor and his mother see his invincible generals. Now it''s enough to succumb to the hands of slaves. On the one hand, it can let the emperor and his wife see their incomparable respect for imperial power, and on the other hand, it can tell the emperor that the glory of their past achievements is not as good as a slave favored by the princess.


    His plan was so simple. He succeeded. Just after entering the princess''s house, there was a strong smell of blood. As a fierce general on the battlefield, he was most familiar with this smell.

 Chapter 1359

    The old servant who had served him since childhood took the reins in Xue wanche''s hand. As soon as he was about to speak, Xue wanche ordered, "this is a good horse of general Tang''s family. Feed more beans."


    "I ran too fast just now, and the sweat hasn''t come down. Put a blanket on it and don''t cover it up."


    The old servant bowed down and Xue wanche shook his whip and entered the inner house. There are five or six ragged corpses piled under the plum tree. You can see that they were killed by sticks.


    A Chamberlain in black gauze stood in the yard with his hands in his arms, staring at the shivering servants in the yard with cold eyes. On the ground next to them were six more servants who were punished on the ground.


    Sixteen eunuchs of the inner court who were in charge of the execution were executed in turn, and the slaves were silent. It was because a wooden walnut wearing a rope was stuffed in his mouth, which could only make a whining sound. The water and fire stick hit him on the back, just like hitting a sack full of grain.


    There was only a slapping sound. Xue wanche was very satisfied with the sound. It was a performance of not leaving his hand at all.


    The princess was a charming girl. She had never experienced such a cruel scene. She wanted to escape, but she was tightly held by two eunuchs and ensured that she could see such a cruel execution scene.


    When the princess saw Xue wanche coming back, she opened her mouth and cried, husband. She wanted to ask Xue wanche, the eunuch, to let go of the groom who was being tortured. He liked this man very much.


    Xue wanche interrupted her: "the princess doesn''t have to care. I''ve had breakfast in Yuhua mountain and I''m not hungry. I haven''t been in the army for a long time. I''m unfamiliar with these criminal laws. I didn''t expect to enjoy such skilled techniques at home. It''s really good. The princess also has a good look. They are all good at torture."


    After the execution, Xue wanche looked at the dead people in the yard, picked up the collapsed Princess and sent her to the inner room.


    As soon as the princess grunted, she went into the tent and trembled with the quilt. Since the death of the former Emperor, the emperor has been very indifferent to her brothers and sisters. In addition to attending her daughter''s Memorial Day activities every year, the princess and others have not been received by her father for a long time.


    The main reason is that Li Zhi is very dissatisfied with their arrogant and domineering nature. In particular, he is even more angry when he hears that his sister actually introduces face to his niece. It''s very generous not to kill.


    "Do you know that you were arrogant before because your majesty took into account the ancient times of royal face? Look, if you know that you are still dead, your majesty will cut you off. Unexpectedly, you dare to introduce Taiping, who was just married. Do you think all lords are as shameless as you?"


    Xue wanche said angrily, "who is Xue Shao? How can you introduce him to his wife? You are looking for death for yourself. In fact, we are a superficial couple. Secretly, you are no different from passers-by in my heart. You want to die. Why should I accompany you?"


    "To tell you the truth, how many faces do you find and how many children do you have? What''s none of my business? I''m just an official position, not your husband. This move has no other meaning, but I''m not allowed to be involved. Let''s have a good day in the future. You can continue to find faces and have children, but don''t harm them."


    "If it happens next time, I''ll never be soft hearted again. You''re frightened. Lie down for a while and I''ll cook you a bowl of good medicine."


    Xue wanche smiled ferociously at the princess, went out of the door, personally went to the kitchen to fry a bowl of herbal medicine, and was ready to ask the princess to take it. This is what the prince-in-law should do. Xue wanche has always been a dutiful minister.


    Tang Hao found a big secret in officialdom, that is, the more part-time jobs, the more leisure they will be. He was the commander of Lingnan Navy, and hung the title of Yuezhou governor again.


    Now he is still the hospital judge of the reading school of the palace examination, and the hospital judge of the Tai hospital. Tang Hao is lazy in these positions.


    When Lingnan Navy needed to do tedious paperwork, Tang Hao said he was working for Yuezhou. When Yuezhou officials came to see him, he said he was giving lectures at yuhuashan Academy. When yuhuashan academy held a meeting, he said he was studying new prescriptions with Sun Simiao.


    After walking down this big circle, Tang Hao found that these departments could run well without him, so he became more and more sober. It''s more fun to hide at home and play games with children in winter than on official business.


    When there is no way to reach an agreement between national interests and personal interests, friction will inevitably occur. The empress spent a lot of time talking about the title of Assassin. Chang sun Wuji accepted the post of Zhao Zhou''s assassin. I''m afraid Tang Hao is the only one in Chang''an''s Xun GUI. It''s willing.


    Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng, changsun Wuji, Dai Zhou, none of these people are willing. They are all thinking about keeping Chang''an. Only Tang Hao has a mind to run.


    Li Dan is studying flying, and Tang Hao is not idle.


    He Shao, who has great powers, actually got him ten fire raccoons. With this thing, there will be good materials for the opening of the hot-air balloon ignition.

 Chapter 1360

    Changle stubbornly took the job.


    He didn''t allow his husband to hand over these needlework to outsiders. His own women are enough to do these things. The good method handed down by his grandfather can''t be abused by outsiders.


    So she willingly took a large group of her family''s sisters and devoted themselves to the sewing of hot-air balloons. Di Renjie was responsible for the design and was sure to make a qualified hot-air balloon.


    Tang Hao loved the life of teaching in the Academy, and the pouring of the enclosure of the Academy never stopped. Yuhuashan academy has its own cement kiln, brick kiln, coal mine, printing factory, and even a fleet.


    The emperor ordered Yuhua mountain academy as an industry. The army has begun to settle in Yuhua mountain, and the force to defend Yuhua mountain is equivalent to the palace.


    Xu Jingzong and Tang Hao rode horses around the city wall. If they don''t ride horses, walking around the city wall within 30 miles will be very tiring. On the Tang city wall more than a foot wide, there will be an arrow tower less than 100 meters. Upstairs, there are guard sergeants.


    The cold wind in the valley didn''t take long to freeze the two people. Had to head into the arrow tower to avoid the cold.


    There is little snow this year. Except for the next snow in winter, it doesn''t have the meaning of snow until now. The farmers of the Tang family are already preparing for water storage. They have built a lot of cement pools, waiting for the next heavy snow.


    In any case, this year''s severe drought has been unavoidable. After baking for a while, the inspection will continue. There are steps in front, so they have to walk up.


    Xu Jingzong patted the concrete poured wall and said with emotion: "general, I''m afraid the wall of our academy is stronger than that of the imperial city. What are you doing to make the enclosure of the academy as solid as gold?"


    "In order to establish an eternal foundation, Lao Xu, that is, when we are here, I said that my only hope is that the Dynasty will change and the Academy will still stand. This is a little selfish of me."


    Xu Jingzong nodded and said, "the dynasty has never been replaced, but the academy is likely to survive for a long time. Since you have this idea, it makes sense to build stronger."


    After getting along with Xu Jingzong for a long time, I know that in addition to taking advantage and betraying friends, you always feel like a spring breeze when you are with him.


    No matter drinking or chatting with him, it''s absolutely right to be with him. His eyes and actions will give you a hint, that is to say everything in your heart, and I''ll keep it a secret for you.


    Xiao Dong married the second son of his family. The couple were sent by Xu Jingzong to Xingcheng''s hometown in Hangzhou. The purpose is very clear. They plan to leave a way for the whole family in Jiangnan. By the way, they rely on the influence of the Tang family in Lingnan to see if they can develop to the southwest.


    Tang Hao found that he couldn''t get along with good people, but he could quickly get together with crafty and cunning people. Can he say that he was born to be a bad guy? Standing on the tuyere is obviously not suitable for the appetite of two crafty men.


    In this late snowy weather, I didn''t drink two cups and planned that several people were inconsistent with their identity, so I resolutely ended the inspection work and returned the same way.


    When they returned to the Academy, before they started drinking, they were picked up by Mr. Li Gang and went to the Academy meeting. The big room was full of people, not only them, but also Prince Li Xian. Looking at his serious face, they knew that something big had happened.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tang Hao and Xu Jingzong sat down, they heard a shocking news. Loulan city disappeared and the building was empty overnight.


    The emperor asked the academy what they thought about the disappearance of Loulan? Mr. Jinzhu is the most authoritative in this regard. He hesitated for a moment. First, he arched his hand and asked his royal highness: "why did Loulan disappear? The old minister first asked, is my Datang army in Loulan?"


    Do you understand why Sir asked? Tang Hao knew very well that the prosperous city had become an empty city overnight. This kind of thing had happened several times, such as Gaochang, such as the capital of Zhaowu nine surnames. Before these cities disappeared, there was a sign that Datang''s army happened to pass by.


    When they found the empty city, the generals reported that there was no one in the city. Although those generals returned to Chang''an, they were all kind-hearted. When they saw the dealer say hello, they would bow their hands in return.


    But as long as you go out of Yumen pass, you will do all kinds of evil. The Turks, the nine surnames of Zhaowu and Huihe really had no way to live, so they planned to move west to find a way to live.


    Li Xian arched his hand and said to him, "please don''t worry, sir. Gu assured me that the strange thing about Loulan wasn''t written by Chao Dajun. It was a merchant who reported the situation. They passed by Loulan when they came back from the big food. They wanted to stop and have a rest, but after entering the city, they found that there was no one there."


    Many people''s homes are neat. Some people seem to be eating. All the dishes on the table are there, but they are gone.


    "In this case, it''s better to go to the field. If your majesty wants to find out the truth, the old minister is willing to take the students to Loulan."


    Li Xian nodded: "what Mr. said is reasonable. The disappearance of Loulan must be verified. If it is the military, we will not spare it this time, but if it is a natural disaster, we should also know the reason. Your majesty allows the academy to organize a team to find out, and Zuo Wuwei will send a guard."


    Mr. Li Gang sat there, very quiet. Li Xian lowered his body and asked, "can the mountain leader see any clues?"

 Chapter 1361

    Li Gang patted the handrail. "What else can we do? No matter how big the natural disaster is, some people will be spared. Since no one can see, are cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks dead? Even if the plague people will get sick, will even chickens and ducks get sick?"


    "These murders have made up all kinds of excuses. If the Academy found out the clue, they might be killed." Li Gang didn''t want to go through this muddy water


    "Xu Jingzong took Tang Hao''s Apprentice Di Renjie with him. Jinzhu was just responsible for consulting the data, and then took the ten students under your door, and took Sixi with him. That''s it." after Li Gang finished, Tang Hao was in a hurry.


    Tang Hao quickly said, "Sir, di Renjie''s marriage will be next month. Look, otherwise the disciple will go alone."


    Li Gang curled his mouth and said, "heartache? Di Renjie is also a disciple of the Academy. His life is life, but others'' life is not. If you don''t find some smart people, there will be trouble sooner or later. What does it matter if you delay your marriage for a year and a half?"


    Di Renjie in the crowd quickly stood up and said to Tang Hao, "master, since the mountain leader thought that the disciples were still useful, the disciples naturally obeyed. I just heard that the western regions have a wide field of vision. It''s good for the disciples to have a look."


    Li Gang smiled and patted Di Renjie on the shoulder. "Good boy, a man should always make achievements. In this way, he can straighten his chest at home, be careful and bring everyone back safely."


    Di Renjie lowered his body to make Li Gang more comfortable. But Prince Li Xian feels suspicious. When he is ready to go back, he will interrogate the messenger of the frontier army. This time, the people sent out by Zuo Wuwei must be strong generals.


    When Tang Hao returns home, Chumo has been waiting for a while. Now this guy has joined zuowuwei and hung the title of school captain. He wanders around all day. I don''t know what''s the matter with coming here today.


    "It''s said that zuowuwei is going to send troops. I''ve taken this job. I''m going to visit the western regions, come to your house and go out to get some things for use." needless to say, Chumo is going to Loulan.


    With Chumo and Gouzi, di Renjie is much safer. Many of Cheng Yaojin''s ministries are in the western regions and are very familiar with it. Although he no longer leads the army, his prestige is still there.


    The snow kept falling. I began to worry that there would be a drought in the beginning of spring. Now everyone is worried about whether there will be a flood after the weather is fine.


    As soon as I opened the door early in the morning, a two foot thick snow wall appeared at the door. The servants were busy for a long time before they cleared the snow at home. The snow in the square city was cleaned, but the snow on the rosefinch street was half a person high.


    The heating equipment in Xinghua square is the best. Many big men like to live in Xinghua square in winter. Like Tang Hao, Wei Zheng and Du Ruhui frowned at the snow wall.


    It''s impossible to go up early. Tang Hao plans to go home and close the door and continue to sleep, but Wei Zheng plans to solve the snow on Zhuque street. He can''t get out for more than ten days. Poor people may be hungry.


    Tang people like doing these public welfare work very much.


    As long as one person did it, all the people in Chang''an began to do it. The speed of opening the road was much faster than Tang Hao expected. Just after a long sleep, Wu Tong reported that the road had been dug up. The topic in the court today is disaster relief.


    This heavy snow is not covering Chang''an city. Maybe the whole Guanzhong will be affected. Now the roads are closed and blocked, the disaster outside is unknown, and there is a dead silence in the hall.


    But Tang Hao doesn''t care much. All the Tang family''s Zhuangzi are brick houses. People who pay more attention even use cement. This disaster will not cause disaster to Zhuangzi. At this time, it''s very suitable to sit on the warm Kang and eat hot pot. Tang Hao shows a proud expression.


    "Tang Hao, you seem very happy when the people are in disaster." Li Zhi jumps out these words from his teeth. Li Zhi hates his sadness most, and others are happy.


    "Wei Chen was naturally distressed by the snow disaster in Guanzhong, but he just thought of how to check the disaster. He was overjoyed, so he lost his temper. Please forgive me."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Xue wanche immediately moved his body out. The snow trapped the Xun GUI in Chang''an. Isn''t that nonsense?


    Li Zhi''s eyes lit up immediately and asked anxiously, "Tang Aiqing, what''s the best plan? Come quickly. The disaster can''t be delayed for half a minute."


    Tang Hao said with a smile: "tell your majesty, we can''t walk on the ground. We might as well fly to the sky. In the sky, we will have a panoramic view of the situation around Chang''an. Where the disaster is serious, we will give priority to getting through the road to where to go. In this way, there will be a priority order in disaster relief, which can minimize the loss."


    "Flying?" Fang Xuanling couldn''t help shouting, and the man Dynasty Civil and military immediately burst into a pot. Feitian dreams a lot, but I''ve never seen anyone really fly.


    "Is that true?" before Li Zhi spoke, Wei Zheng asked first. The emperor half narrowed his eyes to see how Tang Hao responded. He now believes that people can indeed fly. Li Dan has put forward a theory, but there is still a long way to go before sending people to heaven. Now he can only send people to the West.

 Chapter 1362

    Fang Xuanling saw a familiar smiling face floating on Tang Hao''s face. He immediately had an alarm in his heart. He remembered clearly that Tang Hao had such a face when he sold four horseshoes for tens of thousands of Guan.


    Sure enough, Tang Hao stretched out a hand and shouted at the cultural relics of the Manchu Dynasty: "bet, if I can''t fly, I''ll lose the money, but if I fly, Tang will accept the money."


    When Li Zhi saw Tang Hao''s old technique repeated, he immediately put his heart down. As long as Tang Hao puts forward the bet, he has won the game. Although Feitian exaggerates a little, Li Zhi still thinks the boy will win.


    But unexpectedly, Li Dan was the first one to jump out. He thought that Tang Hao could not surpass himself in progress anyway. He has the largest resource group in the world. He has made it now day and night, but he has only a little eyebrows. There is still a long way to go to send people to heaven.


    And Tang Hao plays around all day. Yesterday I heard that he was still in charge of the political and military department. Why could he finish it easily?


    "I''ll bet with you. For the sake of my friends, I''ll bet less, just 10000 silver coins."


    Is this a contract? Seeing that Li Dan said so, Li Zhi was a little worried. Who is the most familiar with the Tang Dynasty? It must be Li Dan.


    Li Zhi found that Li Dan was serious this time and could never be playing with Tang Hao. Tang Hao angrily took wat board and pointed to Li Dan. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    There are always some guys in the court who hate Tang Hao''s immortality, such as old Mr. Linghu. He has managed to accumulate some possessions over the years and is ready to live a good life. He has no hope of attacking Tang Hao. Unexpectedly, he finally kept the clouds open and made a bet immediately.


    "I bet general Tang can''t fly to heaven before the snow stops. Five thousand silver coins." the old man was very vicious and deliberately set the time to die in his words.


    Li Xian is worried that Tang Hao will lose his fortune, because many people bet that Tang Hao can''t fly. For example, Chang sun Wuji smiled and pressed 10000 silver coins. Li Dan has made a lot of efforts for flying. Li Xian knows very well that he doesn''t believe Tang Hao can fly now.


    Seeing Tang Hao''s sad face, Li Xian clenched his teeth and pressed 10000 silver coins to bet that Tang Hao could fly to heaven, which was also regarded as the friendship of brothers.


    Lao Cheng, Lao Qin, Lao Niu and Wei Chi sighed. They also pressured Tang Hao to fly to heaven. They thought it was their duty. Li Jing is the only one in the whole court. His intuition of the leader for many years told him that there was fraud. After hesitating for a long time, he decided to be a wall watcher.


    Tang Hao shook his head and said: "Potatoes appeared when you thought there was no grain of 30 tons per mu in the world. Horseshoes appeared when you thought it impossible to solve the problem of horseshoe wear. Blast furnaces appeared when you thought hundred steelmaking needed forging. Gunpowder appeared when you thought the grand pass was dangerous and needed human life to be filled in before it could be attacked. What do you think is big The sea is a dangerous place, but it has returned us infinite wealth. Now why don''t you believe that people can fly in the sky? "


    "Why don''t you trust me again?" Tang Hao''s tone was very firm.


    Li Zhi smiled: "words are useless, seeing is true. Since you are confident, I will give you 20000 silver coins and flowers. As long as you can fly immediately, I won''t spare that money."


    Only another 20000 silver coins were added. Tang Hao immediately stopped mourning. He picked up the gambling agreement in his hand and said to Li Zhi, "Changle and Xiaoya are making aircraft. It''s time to finish it at this time."


    "Changle River girl? Your wife and sister?" Li Dan''s face swelled and flushed.


    "Xue wanche, his dog day, even failed me. It''s hard to dispel his anger if he doesn''t let him lose his fortune." Tang Hao whispered to Li Dan.


    Li Dan is about to break his teeth. He has been developing aircraft day and night by himself. Tang Hao wanders around and casually gives such important work to a group of women. What can women do? What can they do except sewing?


    Mending? Li Dan suddenly woke up, grabbed Tang Hao''s collar and shouted, "did you find huohuanbu, didn''t you? You want to make a huge hot ball, didn''t you?"


    Tang haofo opened Li Dan''s hand, "if you want to pursue speed and quality, I don''t need it. As long as you can go to heaven, you can fly above the white clouds and resist the wind. It''s not fast to leave Chang''an in the morning and stay in Luoyang in the evening."


    Li Dan screamed, "give me back my bet. I''ve been studying aircraft recently. It costs a lot of money. All my money has been spent on it."


    Li Zhi smiled happily. He already knew what Tang Hao was making, just a large Kongming lamp. He enjoyed the feeling of controlling everything very much.


    Twenty thousand silver coins is really nothing. As long as Tang Hao''s actions are still in his expectation and reasonable, he can accept them.


    As Li Dan said, flying in the flesh is the most deadly. If there is such a monster, Li Zhi''s first reaction is not to worship, but to shoot him down with an eight bull crossbow.

 Chapter 1363

    Tang Hao won a lot of money again. I don''t know if his mother can get some back.


    Li Zhi was playing an abacus, but Tang Hao reported to the emperor, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen won a lot of money. It''s better to take out half of it for disaster relief."


    How to relieve disaster? This kind of thing must be asked clearly. A beggar comes to the door and you give a bowl of leftovers. That''s a sign of kindness. Give two more. Maybe the government will give you a plaque of a kind family. If you take out hundreds of thousands of silver coins to help the poor, there will be nothing waiting for you but a butcher''s knife.


    "Let''s not say that the general''s house has always been generous. General Tang, you haven''t won yet. Is it too early to sell now?" changsun Wuji came out and pressed Tang Haoyang''s hand down.


    "In tangjiazhuangzi, as long as we dig the road to Yuhua mountain, we can see the wonderful scene of hot-air balloon rising to the sky. Wei Gongshen digs the road and points out. Wei Chen suggests that Wei Gongshen digs the road for more than 30 miles. The road has been straight for many times. It''s easy to dig."


    Wei Zheng laughed, "if you can really see the wonders of people flying into the sky and reduce the current difficulties, I will arch a road even if I take my head."


    Li Zhi will not let Tang Hao fool around. Digging roads is enough for hundreds of billions of small officials. After setting the articles of association, the emperor quickly dispersed the dynasty as soon as he waved his hand.


    At this time, Xue wanche followed Tang Hao pitifully and did not leave when he arrived at the Yamen of the military headquarters.


    "I don''t have much knowledge, you know. Lao Cui is too careless. I filled in a form casually, and I copied it." Xue wanche''s lying appearance is still very sincere.


    Tang Hao was so angry that he turned out Xue wanche''s bet and put it in front of him. He said loudly, "look carefully, it clearly says on it." Tang Hao couldn''t say any more, and the bet was eaten.


    Xue wanche chewed a paper ball. One side said to Tang Hao, "what''s written on it? I don''t see it." he gave Xue wanche two fists. Tang Hao shook his sleeve and left the Yamen.


    Xue wanche followed him out of the door and sat down complaining that it was still not warm.


    ¡±I was working in Honglu Temple recently, and I was almost frozen to death. The Tang Dynasty is not short of this firewood. Your majesty, why bother? "


    "Shut your mouth, the big men didn''t say anything. Where did you get so many strange words? I''ve reported to you about Yuezhou. Your Majesty''s chin is not honourable and you go out of Beijing. Your emperor will probably agree to this. However, since the event of Hou Junji, the five bark Sima has more power."


    "There is a Wudu Sima in the team of 100. In the future, you have no other right except to unify the army. Are you sure you want to go?" Tang Hao said while pouring Xue wanche a cup of hot tea.


    Xue wanche smiled, put down his teacup and said, "I have long lost my ambition. I want to be closer to home. I have been fighting for half my life and always want to do something. I can live my life safely and be satisfied with a rich meal."


    The hot tea cup warmed his hands. He then said, "going to Yuezhou is always more comfortable than Chang''an. Do you think I don''t care about those gossip and don''t knock off my front teeth and swallow it in my stomach?"


    "Good morning. You''re so cruel that you haven''t been trained yet?" Tang Hao asked in surprise.


    "How do you think I can teach such a woman? Don''t say those things, so as not to pollute your ears and say that you can really fly?"


    The magnificent Chang''an city was covered with snow again. After six days of heavy snow, there was still no sign of an end. The bell of Jianfu Temple kept ringing all night, and the bell tower and drum tower would ring again every other hour. The whole Chang''an would fall into inexplicable fear.


    Tang Hao couldn''t sleep anymore. God seemed to make up for the snow that hadn''t fallen all winter. The snow in the yard was waist deep, which was definitely a disaster.


    Tang Hao rode a big horse to Yuhua mountain. Yesterday''s road had been dug for 30 Li. Today, he should be able to get through the road to the Tang family. Wei Zhengzhen was supervising the workers to dig the road. At this time, Wei Zheng could not see a trace of the demeanor of famous officials. He kept giving orders to the petty officials with an iron blue face, in a harsh and severe tone.


    Seeing that he was going to be near the memorial archway, Tang Hao put on his wide rattan shoes and walked home. The huge sole can ensure that he does not sink. A hundred and ten messengers wear these shoes to convey the message.


    Four days ago, Li Zhi could calmly issue orders. Today, his eyes have become blood red, like a beast that can eat people at any time.


    Tang Hao returned to the palace. The princess Changle and the third lady of the house were crying and were about to die, because it was rumored that Chang''an had been buried by the snow and saw her husband come back safely. I was relieved and hoped the snow would stop soon.


    Tang Hao didn''t have time to comfort these ladies. He came to the shed in the backyard and looked. His hanging heart was put down. The hot-air balloon had been completed.


    The big rattan basket has also been installed in place. If Tang Hao can''t come back today, di Renjie also plans to let the hot-air balloon go to heaven and go to Chang''an along the wind.

 Chapter 1364

    Wei Zheng, with messy hair, also entered the Tang family. Seeing a huge hot-air balloon, he said to Tang Hao with a overcast face, can you fly?


    It''s very dangerous in a heavy snow day. If snow is hung on the hot-air balloon, it may not fly, or it may fall down halfway. Tang Hao is not sure at all.


    "If you fly now, there is a great possibility of death."


    Duan Hong, who was wet all over, came in from the moon door. With red eyes, he said to Tang Hao, "Your Majesty has an order, the hot-air balloon must take off." understanding Li Zhi''s mind, the heavy snow trapped Chang''an city into a lonely city. At this time, he desperately wanted to know what was going on outside.


    In a closed space, people are most likely to feel helpless. What''s more, Li Zhi, who has always been filled with people all over the world, is separated from the rivers and mountains all over the world by the heavy snow. How can he settle down? He can''t retreat or retreat.


    At this time, Li Zhi had no feelings, not to mention Tang Hao. Even if he was ideal, he would order him to take off forcibly.


    To comfort the residents of Chang''an City, hot-air balloons have to fly anyway. When Li Xian and Li Dan came, Tang Hao was already heating the hot-air balloon.


    At other times, I couldn''t see how big the hot-air balloon was, but after it bulged, Li Dan found that the balloon was so huge.


    It was eight feet high and was shaken by the wind. Tang Hao jumped into the rattan basket and ordered his family to throw a small bag of sand into the basket of the rattan basket.


    Tang Hao ordered the servants to untie the rope until all the fetters were untied and only one safety rope was reserved. Tang Hao turned on the kerosene to the maximum.


    The copper fire spout immediately made a loud noise, and the flame instantly rose two feet. Looking at the burning flame, he himself muttered in his heart. He didn''t plan to come up. He was going to find some people who were not afraid of death to test first. It was this damn heavy snow that made him have no experimental training cannon fodder, so he had to go up first by himself.


    Several ladies, including Princess Changle, cried even more, because Tang Hao had said before that this thing might need to fall 17 or 18 times to officially sit.


    Li Dan suddenly rushed into the bamboo basket and helped Tang Hao tidy up all kinds of ropes on the hot-air balloon. He straightened them properly and put them under his feet. Tang Hao lowered his head and whispered to him, "get down. This life is dangerous. I''ll have bad luck alone."


    "Why do you want to enjoy this kind of thing recorded in history alone? Hey, my Li family''s children and grandchildren don''t lack courage. If you ask for a prince to be buried with you, you''ll be satisfied."


    The hot-air balloon rose slowly from the eyes of the people and gradually passed through the roof of the Tang family. A hundred and ten people firmly pulled the tie rope. Even Li Xian and Wei Zheng couldn''t help but come forward and give a hand.


    After Tang Hao found that the hot-air balloon was stable, he untied the tie rope. Without the tie, the hot-air ball immediately took off. Li Dan screamed, and the ghost knew what he shouted.


    Tang Hao has been paying attention to the snow in the hot-air balloon. As a result, he found that he was worried too much. The snow fell down along the smooth sphere. The wind at low altitude was very small. If he wanted to fly, he had to rise higher.


    Li Dan has no opinion. According to his words, it''s already dozens of feet, enough to fall to death. Whether to fly to a height of 100 feet or dozens of feet? He would rather choose a hundred feet.


    Li Dan kept throwing the sandbag down. He didn''t consider whether it would hit the dead.


    He saw his master sitting out of the yard with a big ball and went out of the house to catch up with him with a hiss, which reminded everyone.


    Li Xian rode a horse and ran out. Changle urged the servant to put on the carriage, get on the carriage, and run to Chang''an along the newly dug snow path.


    Tang Hao looked around with a telescope. There was a vast expanse of white everywhere. Eight dark belts cut the plain into a chessboard. This is the so-called eight waters around Chang''an.


    He also found that it was not only Chang''an who dug the road, but Lantian and Sanyuan were desperately digging the road to Chang''an. Those people suddenly saw huge colorful hot-air balloons appear in the sky. It seemed that there was some riots, but they dug harder. Some inexplicable guys still shot arrows at the hot-air balloons.


    Hot air balloons fly very slowly, almost like ox carts. Li Dan urged Tang Hao to fly to the clouds. This guy is crazy.


    If you fly into the dark clouds, you will be frozen into a popsicle even if you get lucky. Duan Hong galloped on the snow like a madman. She didn''t dismount when she arrived at the imperial palace. She didn''t stop until she ran directly to the Tai Chi palace. She took three or two steps and rushed into the palace.


    As soon as he entered the door, he shouted loudly, "tell your majesty that general Tang and the Lord are really flying. They are almost in the city."


    Li Zhimeng stood up and looked out of the palace in three or two steps, but he was blocked by the vast white snow. He couldn''t see anything. He asked duanhong impatiently, "how high did he fly?"


    "The maid finally saw the hot-air balloon flying against the clouds, and then she couldn''t see anything. The snow was too heavy."


    There was a sound of porcelain falling behind the curtain. All the ministers knew that the empress behind heard that her son was missing. Under the agitation of her heart, she accidentally broke the porcelain.

 Chapter 1365

    Li Zhi waved his sleeve to brush away the snowflakes in front of him.


    Fang Xuanling stretched out a hand, took a few snowflakes and said to Li Zhi, "the underground snow has been much smaller."


    Eldest sun Wuji turned back and asked Duan Hong, "what''s the Lord doing up there? Doesn''t he know the danger? Nonsense."


    "Since the general can go, why can''t the LORD go? When the snow is in disaster, what''s the status at this time? As long as he can fly up and let the people of Chang''an see their invention, he won''t be afraid any more, it''s even a great achievement."


    Li Zhi frowned and interrupted sun Wuji''s question.


    Tang Hao was right before. Li Zhi at this moment is a purely rational person. Cheers began to spread from the east wall, and those Chang''an residents who were digging roads began to be very frightened. As soon as they heard that it was an artifact developed by the general, they immediately cheered.


    The emperor heard the cheers and finally showed a rare smile. Taiji palace is the highest terrain in the whole palace. Standing here, you can overlook the whole Chang''an. Tang Hao''s hot-air balloon is equipped with a sail. With this small sail, you can control the direction of the hot-air balloon in a small range.


    At this time, Li Danhe and Tang Hao hid in the rattan basket and shivered. Two people, who were almost frozen stiff, clumsily adjusted the sail rope, and the familiar Chang''an market was at their feet.


    At a flying height of 50 feet, you can avoid all buildings and make people in Chang''an barely see hot-air balloons.


    "Imperial palace, can''t we enter?" Tang Hao asked Li Dan shivering. All he could do now was talk.


    Li Dan shrunk in the rattan basket, nodded his head and said loudly, "come in, where else can we land except the palace?"


    Many people ran with the hot-air balloon. Tang Hao saw Damascus Wangcai. This guy was able to follow here from Yuhua mountain. This stupid thing.


    The emperor and the empress watched with open eyes as a giant appeared on the palace wall. Spray fire floated all the way to Taiji palace. Even if he had been prepared for this scene, he and his mother were still surprised.


    The hot-air balloon was still falling slowly. When it was ten feet from the ground, Li Dan struggled to throw down an exquisite iron anchor. The king did all this throwing. Tang Hao was worried that if he gave up, he would kill important people in the palace.


    "Grab the rope." Li Zhichao shouted at the equally surprised guards. Duan Hong reacted quickly and grabbed the rope and was dragged on the ground.


    The bodyguards came forward one after another and finally stopped the hot-air balloon. As soon as the hot-air balloon stopped, Li Zhi came over and looked into the rattan basket. He saw two icemen inside. In addition to their eyes, they were still rotating, and their bodies were frozen.


    When Tang Hao was carried to the stretcher, he turned his eyes and looked at the big men who were watching. He finally squeezed out a sentence: "I''m in heaven. The bet belongs to me. Don''t play tricks." man Chao, Wen and Wu, all burst into laughter.


    Everyone knows that the snow will stop after all. At this time, pacifying people is the most important. Now that we have done so, the crisis in Chang''an has been lifted.


    Fang Xuanling asked the emperor to announce that the imperial envoy had come down from the sky and the heavy snow would stop in the next two days.


    Li Zhi smiled bitterly. Seeing is believing. Many people see hot-air balloons falling from the sky. I''m afraid they won''t need our order at this time. They will feel at ease.


    "Don''t say much, just say that the heavy snow will stop these two days."


    The empress followed the imperial doctor into the greenhouse. Sadly, he took a handkerchief, wiped the ice off his face for his son and Tang Hao, and kept saying, "it''s hard for my child."


    The little princess also put her head together and whispered to Li Dan, brother, do you see an immortal in the clouds?


    The Yellow Lord said faintly, "the heavy snow will stop these two days." as a result, the sun came out in the afternoon. God is giving his majesty face.


    Chang''an city is nothing more than more snow. The grain that is often liquidated is enough for everyone to eat for three years. The officials will distribute grain to the poor people free of charge. There is no practical standard for the rich and the poor.


    Tang Hao is curious about how officials distinguish between rich and poor. When I arrived at the place where the food was distributed, I was ashamed of my meanness. The officials didn''t distinguish between the rich and the poor at all. As long as someone came to get it, they gave it.


    Although he was stiff faced, he didn''t say an ugly word. All the people who came to get food were old and weak women and children. Everyone had a look of shame on his face. It seemed that it was a shame to take the official food.


    Tang Hao said to Li Dan, "if I run to get relief, will I be laughed at by people in Chang''an?"


    Li Dan glanced at him. "How could you have such an idea? We are the people who give relief, not the people who get relief. If you dare to do so, don''t fool around in the Tang Dynasty in the future."


    Tang Hao smiled and stopped talking. Xun GUI killed people and set fire to get their money back in order to show off in front of people, so there will be good people who spend a lot of money in Chang''an city.


    Build a bridge and make up a road. Everyone will rush to do it. Especially Xun GUI. If the bridge across the river in front of his house is broken, the officials will ask the leading rich man before repairing the bridge. Do you want to gain a reputation and pay for the bridge to save some money for the officials.


    If rich families encounter this kind of thing, they should thank the officials, thank them and give themselves a good opportunity to show their good name.

 Chapter 1366

    The rice grain for the disaster relief was won by Tang Hao from those ministers of culture and military affairs.


    Officials who distribute grain will also casually mention that this time the general won the grain by betting with others. The Tang family has too much money. There is no place to put it at home. They simply bought rice grain for you.


    Is there such a disaster relief? Isn''t this showing off your wealth? However, seeing Changle''s carriage passing through the snow path, all the people bowed their hands and saluted. Tang Hao realized that there were no fools in the world. No matter what officials said, disaster relief was charity.


    Tang Hao and Li Dan have slight frostbite on their hands and feet. They have always lived in the side hall of the imperial palace. They will be rewarded for their meritorious service. Li Zhi is never stingy on this point.


    The pasture on the grassland finally got rid of the thief''s name. It was officially determined that under the door of Lantian Hou, the heavy snow still blocked Chang''an. Today, three warriors will take a long voyage in a hot-air balloon, which is not desirable.


    Hot air balloons are far from being able to support long-distance voyages. Tang Hao always thought that it was lucky for the balloon to fly from Yuhua mountain to Chang''an. As a result, he soon heard a loud noise in the palace and thought that the fuel tank exploded.


    When they took off from Yuhua mountain, Tang Hao only filled half of the fire oil in the jar for insurance. Since Li Zhi wants to send people on a long voyage, he naturally has to be full. It''s strange not to explode.


    After a while, Li Dan went to the side hall and said to Tang Hao, "the hot-air balloon exploded before it left the ground. Three people were burned into coke and the hot-air balloon was destroyed. I said it was unsafe and no one believed it. I also thought I didn''t want others to make contributions, and no one believed our brother."


    "Three days ago, we bet our lives."


    Blood trapped sorrow city. Tang Hao had two more enemies for no reason. They are two old men who have lost their sons. One is Yuwen and the other is Gao family. They are all important ministers. If it weren''t for the important officials, I couldn''t seize the opportunity to make my son famous.


    The rest of the passengers, people do not know his name, perhaps only Li Zhizhi knows. For the first time, Tang Hao was accused of being a murderer by two old people. Tang Hao made no excuse. There is no way to say that they are the victims of the emperor''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit. They can only remain silent.


    All the people died, and any argument was meaningless. The hot-air balloon was burned to ashes. The news was strictly blocked in the palace. Yuwen and the Gao family didn''t even have a chance to arrange a funeral.


    The emperor quiesced the two children to seek revenge on Tang Hao and asked the Tang family to recreate a new hot-air balloon in the shortest time, which needs to be carried out secretly.


    The only people who can use them are the women in the Tang mansion.


    Ten consecutive sunny days have melted a lot of snow on the ground and turned into ice. That is, people can travel. Although they can fall hundreds of somersaults a day, at least the news from outside can come in.


    Tang Hao looked at the bruised letter in front of him, took the palace letter in her hand, looked at the fire paint, and then asked the petty officials to take him down to rest.


    There''s no good news when you open the door. Li daozong defeated longwangling, 3000 former soldiers, but only a hundred escaped back. Li daozong said in his official letter that Meng shelong had the help of giant elephants, which caught Tang Jun unprepared.


    He plans to go to longwangling in person. It''s not enough to vent his anger if he doesn''t kill all the natives there.


    "Stupid. Ma Yuan fought with elephants when he calmed Nanzhao, and Zhuge Liang fought with elephants when he entered Nanzhao. Why can they win the war, but our Tang Dynasty will lose the humiliation of the country?" the empress contacted the outside, and Li Zhi immediately regained his momentum in the past. He was the only one roaring on the empty hall.


    The battle that was supposed to be easy to win, now just started together, they broke off their front teeth and lost their face.


    "Tang Hao, you are familiar with Nanzhao. Do you say elephants are difficult to deal with?" Li Zhi roared for a while. Seeing that the ministers were silent, he called the name himself.


    "Wei Chen didn''t play directly with elephants. He only played mountain god drums once in Lingnan. Those elephants seem to be very afraid of the loud noise caused by gunpowder explosion."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, Li Zhi became more angry, patted the Dragon case and said loudly, "I have a sharp weapon, but I don''t know how to use it. Li daozong lost the name of a famous general. The final date of this war report was three months ago. Now I''m afraid the second battle of longwangling has ended."


    "Let''s not talk about the victory or defeat. We must give full support. The military department quickly takes gunpowder from the arsenal to support Li daozong." Li Zhi is like this. His family always scolds fiercely when they make mistakes, but the punishment is very slight.


    When Li daozong left, he had taken all the gunpowder in the arsenal. Where is there gunpowder now? Give him another 50000 kilograms of gunpowder, and Li daozong can eat it for a while.


    "There are only 500 Jin of gunpowder in the underground Arsenal. This is what Wei Chen pulled out from the Lingnan water lion. It''s mainly for good-looking. He really can''t support it."


    Just tell the truth. If the warehouse is empty, mice can starve to death. This is the current situation of Hyogo. There is nothing to hide about the current situation of the Department of military history of the Ministry of war. It is reasonable that Li Zhi should be clear. Why did he give such a mindless order?

 Chapter 1367

    Those who want to take a big role are locked outside the palace and can''t get in. Those who don''t want to take a big role are firmly held in their official positions and can''t get up. This is Li Zhi''s way of employing people at present. The more you think of that position, the less he will give it to you.


    Because Tang Hao didn''t care about his official position, he dared to tell the ordnance warehouse of the Ministry of war management that it was empty.


    Tang Hao doesn''t like the bare military headquarters. He thinks that adding a little green can relieve people''s mood a lot, so he raised a lot of garlic on a huge plate. Now he has grown half a foot tall.


    When he had nothing to do, Tang Hao put these garlic in various shapes, and today it became a huge peach heart shape.


    After standing behind Tang Hao for a long time, Du Ruhui saw Tang Hao put down his scissors and said with a smile, "the general is so interested. The head of the army is fighting. The five elements are gold, dignified and evil. Now he is neutralized by the general with Oriental Green wood. It''s really much softer."


    The imperial court is so angry now that it really needs to be reconciled.


    Du ruchou is the real master of the army. Tang Hao bowed his hand and then said, "Du Xiang flattered me. Boy, compared with the princes in the court, I''m just a flashy child. Where can I have Du Xiang''s universal mind, but I think the color in the lobby is monotonous. Raising some clear garlic is to add one or two points of color here. Since Du Xiang likes it, it''s better."


    After sitting down, Du Ruhui took out a document from his sleeve and handed it to Tang Hao, saying, "the budget that the Ministry of household has reallocated to the Ministry of war this year is 1.3 million silver coins. Where does the general think the money is most appropriate?"


    "You are the chief officer of the Ministry of war, and naturally has the final say." Tang Hao can still understand the principle of not overstepping it.


    "I like to be the master, but the money is hot. Since you want the money, you should be the master. Lao Fang is swearing in a letter. He managed to scrape off a little oil and water from the military headquarters. As a result, you put a layer of fat on the military headquarters. This palm fan old Fang is confused. So, you''d better make your own decision."


    Du Ruhui smiled and seemed very satisfied. No matter whether he was a civilian or not, as long as he sat in the position of the Minister of the Ministry of war, he must consider for the army. This is ethics.


    The mud on the side of the road is already green. The top of Yuhua mountain is still snowy. Take a breath of cold air. Tang Hao gallops on his horse. This spectacle can only appear on the plateau. Now it is everywhere in Guanzhong.


    The balloon flew again. Although three Tang elites were killed by the big balloon, there was still an endless stream of Xun GUI''s children who wanted to go to the big balloon.


    Hot air balloons soared in the air, knights galloped on the earth, high-altitude turbulent airflow, things were uncertain, and knights on the ground followed around on the ground.


    The descendants of the Chang Sun family are indeed extraordinary. It is clear that they are already very dangerous. They are still unwilling to land. A small red parachute has been thrown down, with a solid bamboo tube hanging below.


    Until this time, Tang Hao knew that more than a dozen Knights of the changsun family were running around on the ground, not to find people, but to find those bamboo tubes.


    The balloon flew above the clouds, and the effect was very good, which completely proved that man could go to heaven. But three months later, two of the three disciples of the changsun family came back alive. The other was hung on a tree and dried. Two were alive. They chewed grass roots in the Qinling mountains until the ice melted. When they came back, they were too thin.


    The iron and steel industry of the Chang Sun family is now impacted by the national iron and steel workshop of the Tang Dynasty. They can only take a high-end and sophisticated way. The low-end iron products market has been covered by the iron and steel workshop.


    Without the iron and steel industry, the changsun family thought about putting their attention on the flying sky, so changsun Chong''s wife took the third lady Bi Qinglian to gossip. With her toes, you can think that the little flying knowledge that the third lady knows has become changsun''s.


    "Chong Zi, do you ignore the king''s law of the Tang Dynasty when you rob openly?"


    "Who robbed? Didn''t I tell you? I gave you 30% of the shares and you contributed a little knowledge. Don''t be dissatisfied. There are only 30% of your Majesty''s shares and only 40% of my family. Now the whole family is hungry, so we have to ask you giants for some leftovers."


    Chang sun Chong complained, "don''t you feel sorry for me, brother? Tell me about this kind of aircraft. Since it can fly from Chang''an to Qinling Mountains, it will certainly fly from Chang''an to Luoyang in the future, won''t it?"


    "That''s for sure. As long as you can solve the power problem of hot-air balloons, you can definitely travel thousands of miles a day. But the problem is that you find the wrong person. You should go to Li Dan or gongloser. What''s the use of looking for me? I can only put Kong Mingdeng in the sky."


    After listening to Tang Hao''s words, the eldest son blinked twice and felt quite reasonable. He picked up a set of exquisite porcelain just given to Tang Hao, "that''s right. I''ll go to Yuhua mountain to visit the old man of Gongshu and see if he can do anything."


    After all, the bamboo birds made by the old ancestors of the public loser flew in the sky for nine days and nine nights.

 Chapter 1368

    Li Zhi was very satisfied that the sky had become a cargo ship, but he was distressed as long as he thought of those expensive furnishings.


    There was no way. The expensive maintenance cost had already annoyed Guan Tingyuan. He made three folds in a row and asked the court to tear it down.


    At the bottom of his heart, Li Zhi didn''t want to dismantle the ship, which was his own honor. However, Yuezhou shangzi said that he would no longer bear the cost of the useless ship. Li Zhi had to order to open the ship as a cruise ship or a cargo ship.


    The empress''s Phoenix boat is different. She is very happy to swim in the Qujiang pool. There are always two phoenix hovering on the top of the boat, the sound of silk and bamboo on the boat, and the woman''s gentle singing.


    The naughty little princess caught a phoenix because general Tang told her that it was called a bird of paradise. The little princess likes the three long tail feathers on the bird''s tail.


    The silly child caught the Phoenix and stuffed it into his schoolbag. The palace guard saw the half dead Phoenix that had been tossed by her, and his legs and stomach trembled.


    My mother is not interested in beautiful clothes, jewelry or money. Only the twelve Phoenix sent by his son are regarded as the root of life. If he doesn''t do it a few times a day, he feels uncomfortable all over.


    Hearing that the little princess caught the Phoenix, she was so sissy that catching the child was a beating. Since then, the little princess had no good feelings for the Phoenix. She hid far away when she saw this bird.


    Today is the royal family''s family dinner. As long as it is the Royal relatives in the Imperial City, they must come today. Now the empress has not avoided the relationship between Tang Hao and Li Wanqing. Tang Hao''s name is prominently marked on the list of participants in the banquet.


    Every family is busy in the spring wind and rain. Planting melons and beans first and then transplanting rice seedlings can make the always strict empress hold a banquet. Only on her birthday or spring equinox, because she will be busy from tomorrow. There is also a reward for hosting a banquet on this day to let everyone work hard.


    "Come to the bank and help me. I can''t stand it." when talking to Tang Hao, Li Xian is never polite. He is full of resentment against Tang Hao recently. Tang Hao hid in Yuhua mountain when he returned to the capital. He took over the military headquarters some time ago and became even busier.


    Now the number of times the two people meet is pitiful. The disadvantages of the bank finally broke out. The comparison of copper and silver has reached a dangerous point. Although the Tang family would rather suffer losses and exchange their value for silver, it can be regarded as the greatest support for themselves.


    But Li Xian believes that Tang Hao should work in the bank, not the military department. The most indispensable thing in the hall is the left servant of the military department. Any general pulled from the sixteen guards can be competent.


    However, the talents that banks need are as rare as rare. Those who need a lot of copper coins are ordinary people. Copper coins become valuable. They suffer the most. As soon as they enter and leave, one or two percent of the harvest will be gone.


    Li Xian didn''t want to see this scene, so he couldn''t do anything.


    "No, I''m in charge of the military headquarters now. All the world''s military guards are controlled by me. As soon as ghosts and gods are startled and mountains and rivers are changed, who has the time to stir up a few copper coins?"


    "Nonsense. If you have the ability, you can give me a frightening order. Let me see? You don''t have the official position of the eighth king of Jinshui River. It''s also interesting to show off."


    Tang Hao whispered to Li Xian, "get ready. It is estimated that there will be mountain copper coins to Chang''an, Luoyang and Yangzhou from tomorrow. What do you think our Lingnan Navy is doing in the inland river instead of going to sea to suppress pirates?"


    "Where did you get the huge amount of copper money? The war over Li daozong is still in hand. Songzhou has been smashed. The copper mine has not been mined yet. Where did you get the copper money?"


    "Your Majesty gave me a command. Just wait and see a good play."


    My mother is dressed up to attend today. In the past, such gatherings would be held in the Zhongji hall. This year, it would be particularly elegant on the building ship. However, in previous years, those invited were life women. This year, a group of princesses and brides were invited. I don''t know what it means.


    Qujiang is far from the palace, so Tang Hao can''t see the grand occasion of all officials in the Wanmin palace. There, the emperor is also holding a spring banquet. The dignified Zuo Shilang of the military department, Tang Hao, is the highest official in this group. An important official like him, should have gone to the Wanmin palace for supervision.


    But Li Zhi threw it together with him, the prince and Li Dan. Needless to say, those Xun GUI who attended the spring banquet must be miserable now.


    Li Zhi didn''t want Li Xian, Li Dan and Tang Hao to see their intentions. He deliberately transferred the three people. The reform of the copper coin will be announced at today''s banquet.


    Tang Hao bowed his head and tasted delicious food, while Li Xian went to the cup to dry the wine. Li Dan personally took a small spoon and greeted the little princess to eat the soup, while Chang sun Chong was restless and always wanted to get close to Tang Hao and say a few words.


    Every time he couldn''t wait for him to speak, Tang Hao would clink a glass with him and leave after touching the glass without giving him a chance.


    Chang sun Chong came again. He wanted to know what Tang Hao was talking to the prince. Recently, Chang''an city is very bad. No matter how many copper coins his family has changed, the copper coins in circulation on the market are still not decreasing. I thought it was borrowed by the crown prince from the bank, so I bought a lot of copper coins.


    The big families in Chang''an are waiting for the imperial court to change the exchange ratio between copper and silver, and then release a large number of them to make a lot of money.


    After much inquiry, they knew that the copper money in the bank had also been found. No one knew where the copper money came from. Perhaps it was the stock released by some large families after the prince talked about it.

 Chapter 1369

    Seeing that Tang Hao stopped talking to the prince, the eldest sun Chong quickly said, "don''t stop. Keep talking. Just think I''m not here. I''ll listen to what you say. It''s best if I can tell some secrets I don''t know."


    This is shameless. Relying on his familiar friendship and his grasp of money, Li Xian is the big shopkeeper, which must be admitted.


    Now the Ministry of household has confiscated the control right of the bank, so his father and grandson Wuji are not clear.


    Li Xian smiled. "I''m worried about you, but I didn''t say anything. I''m just talking with Tang Hao about reducing the copper silver exchange rate. Now one silver coin is exchanged for 600 big characters. This rate is too high, and the common people have no copper money. I''m wondering whether to adjust the ratio to one silver coin for 1000 big characters. Since you want to listen, tell me your opinion."


    Chang sun Chong glanced at Tang Hao and said suspiciously, "this method is naturally a good method, but our Tang Dynasty has been short of copper since ancient times. If you want to drag down the ratio, you need a lot of copper money, but where can we find that copper? So ha, this road is not feasible at present."


    Indeed, it''s no use saying anything without copper. The exchange rate of copper coins can''t come down. The only way is to increase the exchange rate of copper coins, so that it is possible for those people to release their copper coins.


    Tang Hao said impatiently, "who says there is no copper? There is a big island in the South China Sea. The island is located on a huge copper plate. As long as someone is sent to dig it, the exchange rate of copper coins has been fried to the sky. If it goes on like this, the people will not be able to live."


    "You are right. Even if there is a copper mountain in the South China Sea, the water is far from thirsty, but how can we solve the current problem? You know, those who can store copper money are not ordinary people. Your majesty needs to think carefully if he wants to move. What can we do?"


    Tang Hao just couldn''t figure out why Chang sun Chong could crusade against the hoarding of copper money in a righteous way. At the same time, he wantonly bought a lot of copper money from the people. Didn''t he have a sense of contradiction?


    "Since you think so, Chong''er, I think it should be in everyone''s interests to exchange a silver coin for a thousand big characters. I don''t know whether your majesty has issued this will?"


    Hearing the speech, Chang sun Chong was shocked and looked at Tang Hao. Things would not change because of Chang sun Chong''s surprise. People attending the banquet wanted to run home and arrange matters at home, but the empress and the emperor locked everyone together and no one had a chance to run home.


    At this time, Tang Hao doesn''t care. He takes his children to shuttle between the wine banquet. My mother has paid a lot of money today. All kinds of delicious food are dazzling. The most rare thing is that a large group of guests have no appetite. They can only pour wine into their stomach one cup after another and turn a blind eye to the wonderful songs and dances.


    Everyone was anxiously waiting for the empress to announce the end of the party.


    This time, Li Zhi was so cruel that he didn''t even let go of his royal relatives and relatives. It can be imagined that Li Zhi is so angry about xungui''s greed.


    Tang Hao glanced at the palace from a distance. It was estimated that there was a lot of sadness there, but the laughter of Lao Cheng, Lao Qin, Lao Niu and Wei Chi must be very loud. These families have the largest stock of copper money and can meet their daily needs.


    Sitting in the hall drinking, there are countless gold bricks hitting their heads. This feeling must be very wonderful.


    Tang Hao held the plate and taught the children how to match the fruits together. As soon as I shared my family with my children, I came over.


    Xue wanche''s face was green gray and his hands were shaking. As soon as he came over, he said with a sad face: "brother, my brother accidentally changed all the silver coins into copper coins. What can I do now?"


    "What should I do? Just think I lost the bet and can''t die. You''ll go to Yuezhou right away and eat more." Tang Hao poured all the dried beef on his plate to him.


    "It''s hopeless, isn''t it? Xue wanche threw a large piece of beef into his mouth. Holding the last glimmer of hope, the imperial court laid down a huge copper mine in Nanzhao, and Yizhou set up a mint to make copper coins day and night. Lingnan Navy transported copper coins all over the country day and night. Do you think there''s any rescue?"


    Soon the princess cried, but looking at her cold face, she had to sit in her seat and continue to cry.


    For the first time, Tang Hao found the power of her mother. She was holding a silver cup and drinking red grape wine. Her eyes looked at everyone on the ship like a chainsaw. Although she didn''t say a word, no one dared to come out to make a mistake.


    Li Xianzhi is good at comforting these aunts and sisters. Li Dan and Princess 11 sit together and talk in a low voice. They might make a fortune.


    Huge grievances enveloped the whole Qujiang pool. Everyone saw their money minister with wings. They didn''t know where to fly. They were hard to give up their money. They all belonged to the poor, and they just wanted to get in or didn''t think of it.


    The song on the ship is still flying, but in such a grand movement, it is always mixed with low crying, taking people''s money is like cutting meat. Tang Hao knew this pain very well. Maybe there were people in Wanmin palace who hit their heads against columns.

 Chapter 1370

    The banquet finally ended. The father and son of the Tang family came home happily. The carriage carried their children. The child walked out of the palace for the first time and saw everything fresh.


    When the swallow holds the mud, he wants to ask. When the tired bird returns to its nest, he still wants to ask. When he saw Zhuangzi''s bamboo forest, he still wanted to ask. Although it was only ten days, he could see people and scenery he had never seen before.


    Tang Hao saw how happy the people were at this time, because after buying their surplus grain, the royal family paid yellow copper coins instead of white silver coins. Everything seems to have changed since the spring equinox.


    Every year when farming, the Tang family will go out. This is the rule set by Chuang Tzu. The people of the Tang family must know how crops grow from the ground. Men and women will not let go.


    Tang Hao knelt on the wet soil, dug out a small pit with a shovel, carefully planted the seedlings with soil, and then pressed the soil. The third lady watered with a watering can in the back.


    This land is very large, because the consumption of chili peppers in the Tang family is amazing every year. To store enough chili peppers for one year, so many must be planted. Changle planted on a ridge next to it, while Li Wanqing, who came back from Lingnan, followed behind with a watering can.


    A heavy snow seemed to have changed the climate of the whole pass. People were everywhere in the fields, and the sound of shouting cattle echoed in the sky.


    The air is moist. With each breath, the chest is cool. White clouds float over the head. The sapphire like sky is particularly distant and vast. It is said that the Tang family''s farming is a waste, but as long as the general gives an order, the whole family will come.


    Farming is no longer a way of making a living, but a ritual of survival. It is the lifeblood of an agricultural nation and is integrated into everyone''s bones and flesh.


    Even today, the emperor and empress also need to farm. They don''t look like gold hoes. They are no different from other people.


    After planting pepper, Tang Hao inspected his land. Looking at the pepper seedlings in the river wind, Tang Hao thought it was good to plant them all his life. As soon as the idea arose, a fast horse came to the ground.


    A guard in red loudly reported: "Your Majesty has an order to order the town general Tang Hao to enter the palace quickly."


    This is the urgent envoy of Hong Ling. Before he could change his clothes and change his own fast horse, Tang Hao stepped up and pointed to the direction of Chang''an. The fast horse called and ran all the way.


    On the way, Tang Hao found that he was not the only one driving to Chang''an. The generals of the 16th guard were galloping on horses. The generals were dressed in sackcloth and covered with mud. It seemed that they were busy in the fields just now.


    Another fast horse came up. It was Pei Du, the general of youweiwei. He was very interested. As long as he was a general, no one didn''t want war. The battlefield was the place where the warriors made achievements.


    None of the three generals had a guard around them. The fast horse broke into the city gate. At this time, the team of the senior general had become 18. They were all the military leaders in the capital. It seemed that something big had happened.


    "Ha ha ha," Pei Du laughed and said to the other generals, "if there is a war, what if your brothers let your little brothers go?"


    How can such a thing make you? Now the Tang army is invincible. As long as you go to war, military achievements will fall firmly in the palm of your hand. Who will let go?


    The rosefinch gate was right in front of us. The palace guard who guarded the gate opened the imperial city and signaled that the generals could enter directly by horse.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of these people showed ecstasy. There was really a war. Li Zhi''s roar could be heard outside the Wanmin hall, and Peidu looked happy.


    Li Zhi stood behind the Dragon case, holding the crown on the head of the case with both hands. He shook badly. He must have been angry just now. The so-called Lord humiliated his minister to death. This is what we pay attention to at this time.


    A dozen people knelt down on one knee and asked the emperor to order the elimination of the fool who brought the emperor''s anger.


    Li Zhi''s anger seemed to subside a little. Tang Hao is very strange. The territory of Datang is already large, and its neighbors in the East, West, North and South have been subdued. Who else can make Li Zhi so angry.


    If there are any bad developments in the border, he should be the first to know in the Ministry of war. Why doesn''t Tang Hao know anything?


    "Tang Hao, do you know who is the captain of Anxi governor''s mansion?" Li Zhi''s gloomy voice rang, and Tang Hao quickly stood up.


    "Your Majesty, after I calmed Gaochang in the dynasty, Anxi Duhu has always been a prince in law Duwei. Josh hopes that he has served as the Duwei of Anxi Duhu for four years." Li Zhi nodded.


    "How about the evaluation of Qiao Shiwang by the military examination company?"


    "Your Majesty, since Qiao Shiwang guarded Anxi, although he has not made any progress, he has not lost his humiliation to the country, so the examination company of the Ministry of war rated him as medium."


    "It''s fair. People''s livelihood is not in the evaluation of your military department, so Joe Shiwang''s fault has nothing to do with your military department. You should step down."


    People''s livelihood, where does Anxi come from? What people''s livelihood? Except for Turpan, the administrative center of Anxi, all the rest are Jimi Prefecture. Josh hopes that as long as he intimidates those Jimi States, does not let them stand on their own, and ensures the smooth flow of trade routes, it is a great achievement.


    What does Minsheng have to do with him?


    "Fang Xuanling, tell your generals about the western regions and let them know what my Korean army has done in the western regions these years. They''d better take a warning."

 Chapter 1371

    Fang Xuanling came out from the left, came to the generals and said painfully, "since Hou Junji calmed Gaochang, our Dynasty has continuously used troops to Anxi, Tuyuhun, Xue yantuo and Huihe have retreated one after another, and Khotan and kuci are under our control."


    "However, only four years later, the ancient big moon surname disappeared. The population of kuci is 400000, but now it is less than 100000. Coupled with Loulan, who suddenly disappeared some time ago, I don''t know how the senior generals feel when they hear these things."


    "It''s none of our business." hearing that it was not the invasion of foreign enemies, a group of generals immediately lost interest. Peidu whispered in the crowd.


    That''s right. If the Han people are so unlucky, it''s inevitable that these people come to the king with their heads. But now it''s a group of people who don''t know who have encountered these tragic things, which really can''t arouse much resonance.


    The annual filial piety silver of Anxi Prefecture guard is not taken less. As long as it is not the crime of losing teachers and humiliating the country, who will pay attention to what happened in Anxi far away? Emperor, what are you doing? He knows all these things, because the silver he takes is always the biggest one.


    It was not dedicated to the imperial court before, but to the Li family in Guanlong. As the head of the Li family in Guanlong, Li Zhi couldn''t have been unaware of these silver things. He suddenly went crazy today. Where did he come from?


    Fang Xuanling heard Pei Du''s muttering, hehe smiled, and then said, "if it''s really not a big deal according to the usual practice, I just want to ask why there are many Laker shepherds in your pass. The pastures there are hundreds of miles, or even more than 300 miles. Can you tell me who owns them?"


    Guanneidao is an important military area in the southern desert. It connects outside the Great Wall in the north, Guanzhong in the south, Ganliang in the West and Youyan in the East. It is the northern fence of Chang''an.


    "Guanneidao" is enough to explain the problem. The biggest dream of the grassland people is to invade the Guannei road. It''s good. There''s no need to invade. They were directly brought into the Guannei road by those greedy people who don''t know how to live or die. Countless Hu people who hate Datang slept beside their beds. No wonder Li Zhi would suddenly get angry.


    "Tang Hao, how many documents have you approved to enter the customs?" Li Zhi began to torture Tang Hao again, because the Tang family has a very large ranch in Yinshan.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t given a reply to any of them. If it weren''t for your Majesty''s order, I wouldn''t even want to give a reply to the situation of Gaoju beauty''s coming to Beijing." Tang Hao looked at Li Zhi bitterly. This guy only wanted to ask if it had anything to do with him, as if Tang Hao was really an asshole who brought disaster to the country and the people.


    Li Zhi coughed awkwardly and said no. he was still loyal. Gao Ju, beautiful and auspicious, is different from Hu people entering the pass. Not to be confused.


    "Now I ask you what to do with the more than 300000 Hu people in the pass? Since you let them in, give them a charter." Tang Hao sighed. He was farming well and was suddenly sent to the Wanmin palace to do business. Official business is the responsibility of those civil officials. How can a group of military officials find a way?


    Where are these literary ministers? Why does Fang Xuanling keep his eyes closed? What can a warrior do? Their greatest skill is to cut people with knives.


    The emperor asked the military attache at this time, is it that the 300000 Hu people can''t live? If the two armies fight and kill more people, Tang Hao has no psychological burden. Now he is 300000 unarmed shepherd slaves. Tang Hao really can''t do this.


    There is no fool who can be a military attache at the level of a general. If they were soldiers, naturally they would move forward bravely. Now that they were going to kill the pastoral slaves, it would be very boring. Besides, kill all the pastoral slaves. The ranchers didn''t hate them. They didn''t dare to hate the emperor. All their anger would naturally pour on these generals. These civil servants are vicious.


    The hall was very quiet. After working all day, Tang Hao felt a little tired. He tried not to let himself yawn and play with his fingers.


    "Why didn''t anyone share the worries? Peidu, what did you say just now? Did you forget after only one incense stick?" Li Zhi pointed the spear at the most active people before, and Peidu immediately became a bitter gourd.


    He knelt down on one knee and apologized: "I inform your majesty that if there is an invasion by foreign thieves, internal thieves will cause chaos. I will spare my life. However, I can''t kill those unarmed shepherd slaves. Please punish me."


    Peidu thought it over and thought it would be better to refuse the emperor''s request, because offending his colleagues is much more terrible than offending the emperor.


    Peidu refused the emperor''s request, which was the best way. The emperor dismissed him at most. If he didn''t have the protection of his comrades in arms, he would fight a fart war.


    Li Zhi walked down with a sneer and kicked Peidu over with one foot: "a group of evil talents know how to chop, chop and kill. Who told you to kill? How many benefits can more than 300000 people bring to Datang, how can they be killed?"

 Chapter 1372

    Pei Du immediately got up after hearing what the emperor said.


    "Wei Chen and other eagles and dogs for his majesty naturally want to relieve his Majesty''s worries. As long as they don''t kill those unarmed people and tarnish the reputation of the Tang army, Wei Chen will obey his Majesty''s orders."


    "Well, the Ministry of housing should re define the registered residence and go to the pasture. In order to prevent any accidents, you must take the right and the right guard. All the herdmen must be registered.


    "More than 300000 young people have been stuffed under my eyes. Jieli went straight to Jingzhou from inside the pass. Do you want me to emulate the white horse alliance of the former Emperor again?"


    Now I know why Li Zhi wants to bring all the generals to the Wanmin palace. He is warning these guys with military power that you can give you the wealth you want and the rights you want, but he can''t fool around.


    The civil servants suffered a lot in the past. Now it''s the turn of the military general. A large group of people came out of the hall. Find your horse and get ready to go home.


    Pei Du pitifully arched his hands to everyone and said, "your brothers have seen it, brother. I really have to. Your majesty, this time I''m determined to pick up the way in the pass. If you brothers can write a letter to your familiar brothers and explain one or two for your brothers, Pei Du will be very grateful here."


    "Lao Pei, I can''t blame you for this. Those people have gone too far. Your Majesty''s worry is not unreasonable. How dare you let more than 300000 Hu people in? Those people are soldiers when they step on war horses. Our sixteen guards guard the important place in the central pass. Once there is a war, we are the first to bear the brunt."


    "These people don''t pay attention to things. You must control these people this time. Don''t worry. It''s related to our sixteen guards. For the sake of interests, the brothers will help you. If they don''t accept it, use knives and guns. Come on, sixteen, who are we afraid of?"


    Tang Hao shook his head and said, "no, it''s taboo to have disputes in the military. Besides, the 300000 people who stay in the pass will be a disaster sooner or later. We must find a way to separate these people from the pass. If we stay one more day, we will have more trouble."


    General Zhang said, "yes, you are a famous smart man. Think of a way to make the best of both worlds for your brothers."


    A group of people left Wanmin palace in a low voice and went directly to the Ministry of war to discuss countermeasures.


    Tang Hao stood on the edge of the huge sand table, lit the pass with a bamboo pole and said, "it''s a pity that this is definitely the south of the Great Wall, and it''s all used to raise sheep. The gentleman of the Academy of Agriculture said that this is a treasure land of geomantic omen. The Yellow River turned a big corner here. This area has excellent soil and water, convenient irrigation and humid climate. There''s no problem growing rice."


    Land can''t be regenerated. If you share more, others will share less. The whole Guanzhong is so big. How can it be divided?


    "You see, within ten years, there will be no land in Guanzhong. To solve this problem, Datang must have enough land. Where does the land come from? It doesn''t need us to reclaim. We suggest using the extra population in Guanzhong to go to guanneidao. Only in this way, our brothers don''t have so much pressure, which can be regarded as solving the problem of Hu threatening the capital from the source ¡£¡±


    "No, those wool have made their eyes red. If we do this, they may have trouble. That would be a big crime."


    "But what if the price of wool suddenly falls down?"


    Lao Jiang, one of the sixteen generals, was older. He patted the table and said, "it''s very difficult. The cloth woven from wool is very popular. My mother-in-law''s family does this. I know."


    Tang Hao said with a smile, "you know the copper coin incident happened on the spring equinox. Is there a lot less money at home?"


    "Hey, on the first day, a silver coin can be exchanged for 600 large characters. Who knows, it has become a thousand for a silver coin in a day. I have saved several carriage copper coins at home, and half of them are lost in a moment, but what does it have to do with wool?"


    The speaker is Liang Jianfang of Jin Wuwei.


    Tang Hao took a silver coin and put it on the table. He said, "the value of copper coins has returned to its original position. Now no one dares to play the idea of copper coins. A large number of transactions have become gold coins and silver coins. But now the bank doesn''t give everyone silver coins, only copper coins, that is, no one can afford their wool."


    Indeed, buying wool with copper coins will reduce the profits of those tycoons by 40%. Without the dividends of these four layers, they will have no profits.


    "The biggest textile workshop in the Tang Dynasty belongs to the empress. If you dare to raise the price, you will die." Tang Hao pointed out the stake in it for a while.


    Liang Jianfang hung his head. "Just say how to get the Hu people out of the pass. Don''t say that. You''re dizzy."


    "As your majesty said, those slaves were not registered residence, they were still slaves, but Datang did not say so. His majesty kicked the ball to us, just as we wanted to be a villain."


    "So those Hu people must take the old road of Koguryo prisoners of war to dig mines or build roads. The real estate manager over there set up a huge road system at the beginning of the year. Brother, I didn''t want to say the idea of killing thousands of dollars, but I was forced by your old Liang. If you don''t say it, you can say it first. I don''t recognize it."


    Tang Hao said calmly.

 Chapter 1373

    "Those civil servants are shameful. They don''t want to pierce your Majesty''s idea. We also need to be shameful." Peidu breathed a cool breath and said to Tang Hao difficultly.


    "That is to say, brother, I became the biggest supervisor of Datang. Yes, the central government began to overhaul roads and Sichuan began to be inlaid by heaven. Lingnan began to build Chi roads and Hebei began to dig canals. Your Majesty must have pondered such a big plan for a long time. When your majesty completes all these goals, Datang''s rivers and mountains will really become an iron bucket."


    Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty also wanted to do this at that time, but he took his own people''s lives and filled them in. Isn''t this looking for death?


    "Your Majesty is smart, but I''m sorry to say it. We can only carry it." when Tang Hao spoke, all the generals in the room were restless. No wonder Turks, Tuyuhun, Xue yantuo and Zhaowu people would rather move west than stay in place to take over the custody of Datang.


    A warship drew an arc on the sea and stood in front of Hou Jie''s fleet. According to the flag, it was Liu Renyuan''s warship under general Tang Hao. Hou Jie took six oarsmen and rowed a small boat on Liu Renyuan''s warship.


    Liu Renyuan took a pencil and constantly marked the route on the chart. Hou Jie was very strange to this chart. He just looked at the shape of the nearby islands. It was probably a chart outside the Strait.


    Mark the chart. Liu Renyi rolled it up, handed it to Hou Jie and said, "Xiaojie, get ready. From now on, Lingnan Navy will depend on you. The general will let you grow up in the shortest time. On the return trip, you will be left with these eleven retired warships, and you need to find your own way.


    "Xun GUI who joined the Requiem plan are your most powerful allies. They can be trusted."


    Hou Jie glanced at Liu Renyuan and said, "naturally, now Java has completely become our world, and it is time for massive construction. There is no shortage of wood, stones and cement for building cities. I hope you can bring us some next time."


    Liu Renyuan was so angry. Cement, why bring stones?


    Hou Jie said helplessly, "I really can''t stand those aborigines digging and digging stones with hoes made of ivory and sandalwood to build a soul city. The price of damaged tools is more expensive than this city."


    Liu Renyuan laughed, slapped Hou Jie on the shoulder and waved to the guard. Immediately, a large box was lifted over, untied from his neck, and the key was patted in Hou Jie''s hand.


    "You''re getting married soon. The gifts from those uncles and brothers, good guy, your Hou family is still a donkey."


    Hou Jie rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "these are the heroes my father made in those years, so we can enjoy endless blessings. Now I just hope my children and grandchildren can get the protection of their elders. Lao Liu, let''s encourage each other."


    Liu Renyuan smiled. Hou Jie got off the ship. He is in a military emergency now.


    Lingnan Navy''s fleet and Hou Jie''s fleet separated after a day of parallel. Hou Jie had to rush to Requiem city and began to establish order according to the model provided by Tang Hao.


    The shunmin and panmin on Java island must be distinguished. The most important thing is to create an identity distinction among these aborigines.


    Soul city is the most splendid building complex on the island. Countless ships are berthed in the newly built port. The main body of the Tang people is still the sea. They exchange goods with each other in this big city.


    Hou Jie knew that there would be spies sent by the emperor here. He didn''t deliberately hide it. He just needed to let the emperor know that it was a sinner like himself.


    It''s good to live in a place where the Tang forces can''t get here. The emperor also knows this truth. He is also honored to have a city dominated by the Tang people on the sea.


    In his opinion, when the time is ripe, it only needs to send a few officials to complete the control of the city. What he doesn''t understand is that xungui have reached a contract, that is, the officials of Requiem city can only come from xungui''s children, and others absolutely don''t have any chance.


    The soul soothing city is not only for the souls of those sea merchants, but also for those Xun GUI who failed in the struggle in Chang''an. No matter how bad they are, they will not be reduced to the tragic situation of husband death, wife and daughter slavery.


    When Hou Jie began to lie in bed, Hou Hu kept scratching his head. The Academy taught Hou Jie almost all his survival skills, but it didn''t teach him to take care of his young brother.


    The 12-year-old boy couldn''t adapt to the change from heaven to hell. Seeing his thin brother, Hou Jie was at a loss. Both he and Hou Ying came out of a large dye vat in the Academy. They can adapt to both rich and noble environment and hard life.


    However, Xiaohu was spoiled and grew up since childhood. He didn''t suffer a little. Now he has come to this ghost place for so long. Now he is the blessing of his father''s spirit in heaven.


    At this time, a well-dressed woman was sitting in the room, waiting for her newly married husband. It has been three more days, and Hou Jie still hasn''t come.

 Chapter 1374

    The girl is a little sad. She knows that she is not worthy of the eldest son of the Duke of the state in the past regardless of her identity or appearance. Even if the Hou family declines, no one dares to underestimate it.


    What''s more, this brave man has laid a large territory overseas. Feng Niang heard from her talkative aunt that the woman her husband used to love was the proudest peony in Chang''an city. She probably missed her.


    Feng Niang clenched her teeth and left the new house to find her husband, but found that he was clumsily taking care of her brother, which made Feng Niang happy immediately. It turned out that she was not missing anyone, but taking care of her brother.


    "The guest is here. It''s just that Xiaohu ate more grape wine tonight and sweated all over. Please help me see. I really can''t take care of people." Hou Jieru was pardoned when he saw fengniang coming.


    "Husband, little tiger''s body doesn''t matter. Lingnan is already hot. It''s even hotter here. His spleen and stomach are weak and he sweats a little. It''s normal. As long as you don''t blow the wind, it''ll be all right tomorrow morning." Feng Niang took the towel in Hou Jie''s hand and gently helped little tiger wipe his sweat.


    The couple spent their wedding night taking care of their brother. Seeing that Xiaohu finally fell asleep, Hou Jie was relieved and poured two glasses of grape wine. "We failed to live up to the beautiful scenery of the day. I''m sorry. We''ll make it up later. If we''re in Chang''an, our wedding will be a hundred times more lively than here. Unfortunately, it''s all a thing of the past. We can''t mention it again."


    Hou Jie touched the glass on Feng Niang''s glass and drank it in one gulp.


    Feng Niang looked at her husband blankly. She didn''t know what it meant. Hou Jie smiled. "This is a toast ceremony. It''s very popular in the Academy. I have time to teach you in the future. I don''t have time to go back to Chang''an, but you do. Chang''an, my Hou family and some industries are in the hands of uncles and brothers. You have to accept them and deal with them. It''s inevitable. Let''s see them first."


    Feng Niang''s eyes widened. Why does a family who has committed the crime of treason and has been copied have an estate? Wouldn''t those uncles and brothers take the opportunity to swallow it?


    Hou Jie saw Feng Niang surprised and immediately understood her idea. He sat on the window frame, looked at the bright moon on the sea and said, "the experience of the Hou family is different from that of your family. Those uncles and brothers have close friends of their father. Your family''s property will be swallowed up by others. The Hou family won''t. as long as you go, they will settle for you like the same right away. It may be more than they should have."


    The bright moon outside the window is shining. Hou Jie holds Feng Niang''s slender waist, holds her and sits on the window frame together, holding her lover to enjoy the bright moon. This is Hou Jie''s dream for a long time. That fairy like woman doesn''t belong to him anymore, and it''s not wrong to hold her to see the moon.


    Tang Hao was sitting in the lobby of the military headquarters, stunned at the palace letter in his hand. The Korean had not yet entered Beijing. The official documents of the Japanese envoys abroad asking to enter the inland waters of Datang have been approved. Now they need to sign and seal finally before they can be implemented.


    "Your name is Hua San. I remember you used to be Qiu bearded guest''s brother. Why don''t I introduce Duke Wei Li Jing to you? He is also Qiu bearded guest''s brother. Brother''s brother is also brother. Duke Wei will treat you well."


    Hua San was not surprised. He still stood straight. He had regarded himself as a dead man. No matter what Tang Hao asked, he only said that he was a school captain of the Tang water army.


    As long as they are living on the sea, they all know how terrible the man sitting in the lobby of the military headquarters is. They don''t have the determination to die. They''d better not see him. They all say it''s the water army of the Tang Dynasty. This man still doesn''t seem to let go of his mind.


    "Don''t resent me. I have to do it. This beating is famous. It''s called killing power stick. If you are good men, you can survive. After you survive, we can be brothers. You see, you have a rebellious face. It''s all the stink of being a pirate."


    "Who, dip the whip with salt water, wipe more, continue to whip, and want to be a soldier for food? The officer has to answer questions. I don''t know if you are a spy sent by pirates?"


    Not far from the military headquarters is Zhongshu. Fang Xuanling put down his pen and said to Du Ruhui irritably, "can''t you go and have a look? It''s been smoking all morning. I know it''s the sixth book of the Chinese script. I don''t know. I thought it was the palace of hell."


    Du Ruhui glanced in the direction of the Ministry of war and heard that this was the power killing stick of the Ministry of war. Who had not been hit by Tang Hao''s stick in those days?


    It''s within the jurisdiction of others to teach their subordinates a lesson. Besides, the person who comes here is a pirate. The sailors in Tang Hao''s head are all serious 800 government soldiers. No wonder he is angry when they mix up such a thing.


    Fang Xuanling sighed and said, "I''m worried about changes in Koguryo."


    "Lao Fang, you know Tang Hao''s temperament. He wants to cover the ass of the fish with the national seal of the Tang Dynasty. Can he allow an unknown man to show off in the inner sea of the Tang Dynasty with a fleet?"


    Tang Hao''s whip can''t go on. Hua San has fainted. He''s really a dead man. Take a whip and whip for a few times. This is the right of Tang Hao, a great general. No one said anything, including Duan Hong standing aside to watch.


    According to him, I haven''t seen the power killing stick in the army. I came here specially to have a long experience. When Hua San fainted, Duan Hong said to Tang Hao that it was over?


    Tang Hao nodded helplessly, "you can report it to your majesty now. Tang Hao was incompetent, failed to kill him, and failed to ask for anything useful."

 Chapter 1375

    Duan Hong smiled and said to Tang Hao, "Your Majesty, let me see if you have killed people. As long as people are not dead, it''s up to you. There are some soldiers in pirate city who are wild and difficult to tame. If you don''t go, their anger will be embarrassed."


    "Great use? What does your majesty want them to do? If you need to fight, there are naturally Lingnan Navy and East China Sea Navy, which can be called by your majesty at any time. Loyal subordinates can use it very conveniently. If you need to transport goods, there is still a sky in Dongting Lake, and there is a fleet on top of a ship. Why put pirates into the Navy?"


    "Look, it''s strange that I don''t hang these bastards on crab island."


    The more Tang Hao said, the more angry he became. In two or three strokes, he signed the customs clearance document of the Japanese envoy. Take a brush on the case and leave. Du Ruhui came in from the door and kept sniffing. Hua San had been dragged down, but the smell of blood didn''t disappear.


    Du Ruhui covered his nose and said, "don''t be angry, general. Your family is the only one on the sea, which won''t work. The reason why the three provinces were established in the country is actually the separation of powers. Only mutual checks and balances and mutual supervision can the country and the dynasty enjoy long-term stability."


    "Now in the sea, Tang Hao says no two. How can this be done? Try another person."


    "How come my family is the only one, and there are the East China Sea Navy. Even if the imperial court needs the power of checks and balances, can''t it choose sailors from good children? Isn''t it over to build another huge Navy? We have to get some pirates."


    "That''s not the same. Who doesn''t know that Zhang Liang and you have another Navy? You think you think you''re popular in xungui. Maybe you have another ally. Only these pirates are suitable. You feed them to sharks and wear wooden bars. They can''t get together with you. Now Datang needs stability, you should keep an eye on them. Don''t do bad things. You can''t get together Are you still afraid that your men will fail? "


    Tang Hao sighed and said, "my dream is to resist the enemy outside the country."


    The navy is desperate. That''s why the Strait is blocked. Sea operations are different from land operations. The cycle of their operations often needs to be calculated in years, with a phase shift of thousands of miles.


    "But the Japanese rebellion, the Great Han Dynasty and Tang Dynasty''s ten thousand miles of the sea, the Lingnan Navy and the East China Sea Navy can''t take care of. The coastal Guangzhou, Mingzhou and Quanzhou are all big cities with a population of more than 100000. Once something happens, the whole country will be shocked immediately. I''m afraid it will be difficult to calm the people''s resentment when there is a head on Tang Hao''s head."


    "We worked hard to drive out all the pirates from the big cannibal territory, just to get rid of this worry. Now, your imperial edict will recruit the pirates back, and all the sea of big food will be given to Qiu bearded guest. If you don''t see it, Qiu bearded guest will become a hero on the sea. Japan will also become a powder keg under our bed."


    Du Ruhui said reluctantly, "when Gaoju beauty surrendered, she asked to write this into the document. Now it''s done. What can I do?"


    Before Tang Hao went to see Li Zhi, Li Zhi scolded, "you''re so brave. You serve my will like this. What command did you give Liu Ren? If it wasn''t for the report of Wudu Sima, I didn''t know you had the courage to destroy the navy of Koguryo. Who gave you the courage? Do you really want to be the king of the sea?"


    Lu Chengqing stood innocently in the hall. You don''t have to be so anxious to die.


    "Wei Chen knows his sin. He knows his sin is deep. Please punish him." Tang Hao immediately pleaded on the ground and didn''t explain a word. Instead, Li Zhi was stunned by this abnormal behavior.


    "Your Majesty, Wei minister really lost his head for personal resentment and gave Liu Renyuan the wrong order. The crime is unforgivable. Please punish him." Tang Hao saw that Li Zhi didn''t respond. It''s best to be dismissed by Li Zhi today. ".?


    "When are you so talkative?" Li Zhi stared at Tang Hao suspiciously. This guy usually had to stir up three points. What''s the matter today? Seems to be looking forward to punishment.


    "Your Majesty, I know that I am arrogant and domineering. Please allow me to go home to study and reflect on myself. Liu Renyuan is arrogant and arrogant, and is not enough to take the leading post. Please order severe punishment."


    Lu Chengqing is overjoyed and is thinking of going to Lingnan Navy. He doesn''t know how to deal with Liu Renyuan. Unexpectedly, Tang Hao moved the stone away. It''s really interesting.


    Li Zhi''s eyes became more and more confused. He had been with Tang Hao for too long. He learned about the boy. When could he blame himself to this extent and take the initiative to pull Liu Renyuan out? There must be a problem here.


    Li Zhi just wants Lu Chengqing to make a transition and let Gaogouli completely calm down. The reason is that Tang Hao''s resistance to Gaogouli is too great. He is very worried that Tang Hao will attack Japanese envoys and affect his overall plan.


    Li Zhi said to Tang Hao, "it''s not necessary to introspect in reading. You''ve read a lot of books and haven''t seen any changes. You continue to be the head of the military headquarters. Liu Renyuan is willing to be transferred to the Dongting Navy. You go to Du Ruhui and hand over the seal of the commander of the Lingnan Navy. ¡°


    Tang Hao''s front foot returned the seal, and Lu Chengqing''s back foot received the appointment.


    In front of Tang Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, Tang Hao asked him to be careful of the envoys sent by Japan. In this way, Tang Hao said it four times. Seeing Lu Chengqing smiling, he knew he didn''t care.


    Tang Hao shook his sleeve and went home, thinking about sending a letter to Niu Jianghu. Now he is the governor of Mingzhou, telling him that he must strictly guard against the emissary sent by Japan.

 Chapter 1376

    When she got home, Changle already knew the whole story. Her eyes turned around and suddenly asked Tang Hao, "isn''t it the Lu family that your husband accepted your job?"


    It''s the Lu family. Mrs. Lu came home early this morning and said a lot. She said that she had to rely on the Tang family. She gave a lot of gifts. Changle didn''t understand it. Now she knows.


    "My concubine threw out the gift and dared to come to the door to ridicule if she hurt people."


    "That''s right." Tang Hao nodded. "The Lu family is going to have bad luck soon. Take advantage of this to break all the relations. If you want any secret letter, come back quickly, lest I have to look for Dai Zhou like last time."


    The angry Changle immediately calmed down. Seeing that his husband was not joking, he asked for a long time: "what crime?"


    Tang Hao immediately smiled, "what''s the crime? Losing his teacher and humiliating the country."


    The Lou family is over. Changle was not surprised, but smiled happily. "It''s a great victory for my husband to take over the Lingnan Navy. As soon as the Lu family took over, they immediately lost their teachers and humiliated the country. They still want to fight with us. They deserve to die."


    Before sunset, Li Zhi was having dinner. He strictly adhered to the habit of not eating at night. The empress waited on him, ate, put down her job and said to the empress, "Tang Hao''s words are still reasonable. Tang Hao should be the first when it comes to the sea. He is most familiar with things on the sea and will never aim at nothing."


    "He has been painstakingly managing the South China Sea for years, and he has put the checkpoints thousands of miles away, which can effectively resist the enemy outside the country. But I absolutely don''t believe that a small island has the courage to raid Datang. If the leader of the pirates was gaisuwen, I would agree with Tang Hao''s practice, but I''m worried that Tang Hao has mixed a lot of personal reasons here Su, if we have another capable Navy at present, it will become the check and balance of Tang Hao. "


    The navy was originally strong. Under the royal rule, Tang Hao''s abnormality strengthened the emperor''s determination.


    "It''s said that Lu Chengqing entered the palace. I''ll give advice to him." the empress sighed and ordered the waiter to withdraw the food. The Yellow Lord won''t eat again for a while.


    The Tang family turned against the Lu family and broke up completely. The Tang family not only returned the Lu family''s gifts, but also cut off all contacts with the Lu family. Even business contacts were completely cut off.


    The Tang family is excellent, and the Lu family is even better. The Lingnan Navy had a big change of blood. Dongyu was removed from the Lingnan fleet. The Marines were recruited by Tang Hao and swept out by Lu Chengqing. Fortunately, Niu Jianhu, the governor of Mingzhou, was taken in.


    Otherwise, we can only go back to the military headquarters and wait for rearrangement. Lu Chengqing didn''t wait for the support from the military headquarters to give the Lingnan Navy materials. The military headquarters never lacked more than half of them and almost responded to every request.


    Li Zhi praised Tang Hao for his generosity. In order to make up for the loss of the Tang family, the title of a doctor named Yin Qing Guanglu was hung on Tang Hao''s head, which greatly surprised the xungui in Chang''an.


    At present, Wen San officials are more valuable than Wu San officials. Gaoju beauty has come to Beijing. Now she is arranged by Honglu temple in Xinfeng County post house, waiting for the arrangement of the imperial court.


    This is a very big celebration. Once Koguryo is gone, there will be no more trouble in the country. The emperor went to the Wufeng building, and all the three provinces and five departments came out of the rosefinch gate. Two imperial censor Fengyi stood by the road.


    Sixteen Honor Guard soldiers were lined up with bright armor. Chang''an citizens crowded Zhuque street. From time to time, there were Kabuki singing inspiring military music in the tall buildings on both sides of the street. In the past, all the greasy dandies put on military uniforms, pretended to play swords and sing, and looked like they wanted to join the army immediately.


    Of course, this is to set off the atmosphere of a great country. If they are really caught to guard the border, these bastards will run faster than anyone else.


    Long live the mountain and tsunami sounded on Zhuque street, and huge bells and drums sounded at the same time. Li Zhigang woke up from the intoxication of the people cheering long live, and saw how the hundreds of officials downstairs looked at it.


    Three provinces and six departments are Yang and nine. Now there is a lot less prestige.


    "What''s Tang Hao doing? He won''t participate in such a ceremony." Li Zhi turned back and asked Duan Hong, "tell your majesty that the Ministry of war is formulating a strategy for coastal defense, so he didn''t come."


    Without waiting for Duan Hong''s answer, Du Ruhui, who accompanied the emperor, quickly said good words to Tang Hao.


    "I think he did it on purpose. What''s the strategy at this time? Even if it''s urgent, it''s not urgent. Is it deliberately embarrassing me?"


    "Your Majesty, that''s not what you said. According to the report of Lingnan Navy, the fleet of Japanese envoys this time is extremely huge. There are no less than 400 warships alone. It took two days to pass through the Strait. Your majesty, the old minister thinks that general Tang''s worry is not groundless. It''s absolutely right for the military department to make appropriate response when millions of people enter the waters of Datang."


    Li Zhi was stunned. There were tens of thousands of people. How could there be so many? Where did these people come from?

 Chapter 1377

    "Your Majesty, in the fleet of Japanese envoys, there are not only Gaoju beauties, Japanese, but also Tang prisoners and officials, but also Tianzhu cannibals. Old ministers are worried."


    Li Zhi turned his eyes to the city and looked at the mighty Koguryo xungui coming slowly from a distance. His face remained cloudy and sunny. "He sent 800 Li to hurry and ordered the Lingnan navy to deal with it carefully. If something went wrong, he would raise his head to see him."


    The ceremony continued. The whole process was cumbersome. It was said that the temple would be commemorated. Finally, Tang Hao came. A group of military officials quickly stood up under the order of the imperial censor.


    At dawn, people were already screaming in front of the Tang house. After Tang Hao got up, he stepped onto the restless Wangcai and took the lead in running to the Qinling mountain pass, while Wu Tong kept walking. Lai Chuanfeng shouted and shouted and pressed behind with food and grass.


    The soldiers and the men shouted and started slowly. The students of the Academy were unwilling to run behind. Except Pang Yuhai, Li Yifu, Yumin and Tang Hao refused all the students.


    The excited faces of the three people are hot. They can always be selected by the chief manager as a chronicle to join the army, which is a great honor. That little shit in the academy is really not worth mentioning.


    Qinling mountain pass is also a large group of people. Lao Cheng, Lao Niu, Lao Qin and Yuchi Gong all came. Even Li Jing, who hasn''t been out of the house for a long time, came out. Chang sun Chong held a wine jar and stuffed it into Tang Hao''s arms.


    "I know you like grape wine. It''s a good wine my father has hoarded for many years. I''ll give it to you. May you win every battle."


    Tang Hao held out his hand to Chang sun Chong and patted him on the back twice. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful before you come back. Nothing will happen. Take care of my family for me."


    Yaojin pushes Cheng Chuliang, who wears a helmet through his armor, behind Tang Hao, and gives him a jar of wine. Tang Hao thanks and drinks it up.


    "If Zhang Zhongjian hinders your military strategy, you don''t have to take into account my face. Just let go, the South China Sea can''t afford to lose." I didn''t expect Li Jing to say so at this time.


    Tang Hao nodded, and then bowed his hand to say goodbye, "the crisis in the South China Sea is urgent. Tang Hao will leave now. He will win and return to the dynasty in the future, and then go to your elders'' house to thank you."


    Tang Hao has gone. Niu JINDA patted Ma Wangcai on the ass, and Wangcai shouted to run to the mountain pass first. Tang Hao marched very fast. In three days, he rushed out of Jinniu Road and stepped onto the Chi road leading to Hanzhong.


    Three days later, he will turn into the commendation ramp and go to the place where Cao Cao wrote. The commendation water is still surging. The Han water is very abundant, and there is no problem marching.


    The general order for Wutong is to equip the sky. As long as all the weapons are on board, they can be equipped quickly along the way. The Tang family''s home will have been rushing to Lingnan day and night. It is imperative to block the ancient Meiling road. As long as you buy yourself ten days, Tang Hao believes in the news of the dignitaries in the capital and is definitely not as fast as sending troops himself.


    This section of the Han River is shallow and can only travel on rafts. Tang Hao doesn''t pay attention to these. When he gets on the bamboo rafts, he orders the folk men of Nanzheng to travel with their lives. These giant ships and bamboo rafts are very fast. They are hundreds of miles a day. When he reaches Daye, the Han River is much broader.


    He walked faster than the imperial post horse. Daye didn''t know it. Cheng Chuliang personally went to the government office. Countless civilian ships flowed downstream from Daye. The water surface of the Han River became wider and wider. There were white sails on the river. Ships from Yuezhou transported countless goods to the upper reaches of the Han River.


    The goods enter Guanzhong by the Bao ramp, which is a busy waterway. Tang Hao saw the long lost firmament. Although he was a cargo ship for a while, his fierce posture still didn''t change at all. Countless craftsmen are busy restoring the arms of the firmament. It will take a while for the water overlord to regain its former grandeur.


    After Wu Tong came to check all kinds of documents, he said sadly, "can we make it in time?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s man-made. If we don''t do it, we won''t be able to catch up. We must get to the South China Sea before those bitches who eat inside and eat outside report." when it comes to the feelings for Lingnan Navy, Wu Tong is deeper than Tang Hao.


    He has been commanding the fleet for many years, and the Lingnan navy has long been integrated into his blood.


    The horn sounded, and the East fish holding the rudder on the firmament shouted something, very excited.


    The sky entered the South China Sea can''t hide from those who want to. His huge body swam in the Yangtze River and patrolled his territory like a king. Even the blind can feel the oppression it brings.


    Those supply ships couldn''t keep up with the speed of the sky. Tang Hao didn''t want to be dragged down by them and went straight down the rolling Yangtze River.


    Different from Tang Hao''s irritability, Lu Chengqing is very happy. He didn''t expect that he would control the Lingnan navy so smoothly. When he eliminated the Marines, he thought he would be hindered. Who knows, those people packed their bags and left the Lingnan Navy without saying a word.


    Those people went to several large ships operating in the sea and went directly to Mingzhou. It is said that Niu Jianhu, the governor of Mingzhou, will take them in.


    What is the relationship between the Tang family and the Niu family? Lu Chengqing knows very well that such a move is not surprising. At this time, he had privately made a secret deal with Japan.


    He was just surprised at the request of the mysterious Dongying emissary, saying that he brought too many goods back this time, and his ship could hardly fit, so he needed the help of Lingnan Navy.

 Chapter 1378

    "Can''t this man distinguish between primary and secondary?" Lu Chengqing looked at the letter in his hand and said to the deputy general.


    "Indeed, even if she brought Jinshan, there was no reason for the Lingnan navy to welcome her. Money is important, but face will be more important." Lu Chengqing nodded, "When we first arrived, we didn''t straighten out our own affairs. At this time, we didn''t need to go out, so we stopped in Quanzhou. You write a letter and order the messenger to rush to Quanzhou with the fleet to accept reorganization. Now money is not important, it''s important to receive their tribes."


    "After disrupting these people, they dispersed into the battalions and ordered the five beetles Sima to step up the screening. If they have the lives of Datang people in their hands, they will be killed together. This is a disaster and can''t be left. The wild nature of pirates is hard to get rid of. If there is a mutiny in Datang''s inland sea, it will be difficult for you and me to protect your head. Therefore, the top priority is to urgently weaken the strength of this messenger and leave some people for him, which can help us collect money Just fine. "


    The deputy general went. Lu Chengqing slowly recalled his transformation. As long as he remembered, his mind was full of scenes where he couldn''t find clues.


    Lu Chengqing stepped onto the deck and walked from the bow to the stern. Seeing that everything was going on in an orderly way, he put his heart down and went directly to the cabin to have a rest.


    Tomorrow''s meeting with Wudu Sima is related to the ownership of Lingnan water affairs. It''s not careless.


    On the vast sea, a huge fleet was sailing eastward in the dark. Since entering the Strait, the Japanese envoy''s face maintained this calm smile. There had been no ships from Lingnan Navy. Neither Tang Hao nor Lu Chengqing took her fleet seriously.


    When the ship passed the crab island, the red sun rose at the beginning. The messenger specially went to the island to pay tribute to the dead soldiers and stepped on the broken bones that had never been around the corner. She personally untied a corpse from the wooden bar. Ignoring the disgusting smell of the corpse, she untied her cloak to cover the corpse, and then burst into tears.


    The corpse belonged to Hua San. Tang Hao had no way to take Hua San on land. Hua San was caught by Feng Yang as soon as he went into the sea. According to the Convention, he had to nail it on a wooden bar and stand on crab island to demonstrate.


    The messenger cried, and the pirates behind her were crying. These voices spread to the sea, and the whole fleet was crying loudly. She held up a skeleton and shouted to all the pirates, "Heaven testifies that if you don''t revenge this revenge, you will swear not to be a man."


    The messenger fleet was divided into three groups. The messenger personally took the largest group and escorted countless treasures to Quanzhou, while the other two pirates sailed to the vast sea.


    Feng Yang took a fleet in Guangzhou, monitored the fleet of Japanese envoys, and watched them sail all the way to Quanzhou until they completely disappeared on the sea level. Feng Yang was relieved.


    Tang Hao wrote to him that the messenger is likely to raid Guangzhou. Now that he has left, Guangzhou may be able to preserve it.


    Feng Yang looked at his thirty or fifty warships and shook his head and said, "there are still too few ships, too few."


    "Princess, you don''t have to enter the military camp of the Tang Dynasty. You''d better let the slaves and maidservants go this time." a maid who looks like an emissary gently combs her hair with a comb and whispers like an emissary lying on the bed wearing a veil.


    Japanese Princess muyoko doesn''t think so.


    "I can''t get through it. Lu Chengqing is a hungry ghost in color. He can see at a glance that you are not a virgin, which will attract terrible revenge. As the wife of the FengChen family, I am still a virgin. This is a joke at Tang Guoxun''s banquet. It can''t be concealed, Meiji."


    "It''s really a joke. I don''t care about this at all, but I have become a chaste martyr. I don''t even look at men, but I hate men. They linger like flies. Women''s body is a weapon and a price, and I need to obtain the greatest benefits. I haven''t found benefits equal to my body so far. Now maybe there are Lingnan Navy, it''s worth the price. I just want to know if Tang Hao will spit blood angrily when he knows the news. After all, it''s his hard work. "


    The Japanese fleet is now floating on the outskirts of Quanzhou port. At dusk, Lu Chengqing issued an order. It is late and all ships are not allowed to enter the port. All handover matters need to wait until tomorrow morning.


    ¡±Princess, once we enter the harbor, everything is not up to us. It''s really dangerous for you to go. "


    "What''s great is that it will disarm us and then disperse us into every ship? Meiji, that''s what I need. If we don''t get scattered into the ship, our people won''t have a chance to get close to the warships of the Tang state."


    At the port of Quanzhou port, more than 20 warships of Lingnan Navy did not enter the port, and the cold light was shining on the siege chisel.


    The gunpowder lead on the sword pole has been pulled out. As long as Mu Yangzi has any change, they will be greeted with overwhelming attacks, and the warships in the harbor are ready to meet them at any time.


    Lu Chengqing still remembered Li Zhi''s advice. Mu Yangzi didn''t sleep all night and deduced all kinds of changes again and again. She was sure that she didn''t have any flaws until dawn, so she cleaned up her makeup again.

 Chapter 1379

    Put on his gorgeous clothes, gathered Hao Xiong''s true colors and changed into a clear look. The sleepless night made Mu Yangzi look particularly haggard.


    Lu Chengqing''s deputy general got on the boat in Japan, opened his Chinese book and read out the appointment of the princess. Wearing Mrs. Gao''s crown belt, he gently floated and took away her pride.


    Each red rope Xia phial is 3.2 inches wide and 5 inches long. When taking it, it bypasses the neck and is hung on the chest. At the lower end, there is a pendant made of gold and jade. After muyoko wears his fancy clothes, he looks more bright and moving.


    She stroked the pheasant embroidered on her clothes and sneered in her heart. Her dress should have been a Phoenix, but now she had to wear it. I don''t know whether the FengChen family leader on the other side had such a mind when changing clothes.


    "Mu Yangzi is very grateful for the general''s hard work. Come on, bring the gift. I''ve heard that the congratulatory officer never returned it empty handed. A small gift is no respect. Please accept it."


    The deputy general was also very happy that the pirate woman had won the title of fourth grade patent. She was bound to get carried away. It was also due to receive some gifts herself.


    When he saw the boxes carried up by two strong men, he was surprised that they were full of sands.


    "General, you know, I''m going to go ashore to Chang''an for a day this time. But I''ve been able to stay on top of * * for years. Thanks to my loyal brothers, I don''t want anything else. I just want the general to show mercy and arrange better for these brothers. I can''t be a qualified sailor in three years. I hope I won''t let you down They were humiliated by the hands of slaves. "


    Mu Yangzi''s charming appearance was very pitiful. The deputy general agreed to her request with a smile.


    The pirates also consciously dropped their weapons, then broke up and assigned them to other ships. A maximum of five people were assigned to each ship. Those with disabilities, older or younger, were all left in place.


    Lu Chengqing didn''t come forward in person. After hearing the report from the deputy general, seeing Mu Yangzi''s obedience, he generously left her 30 ships. Those pirates wanted to make a living, but they couldn''t leave the ship anyway.


    Mu Yangzi, who was awarded the title of Mrs. Gao, stubbornly stayed with the old, weak, sick and disabled, leaving only a small part of his money. Lu Chengqing is not jealous of those money. He never does things well.


    Looking at the dazzling treasures in front of him, he took a deep breath of air conditioning. These pirates are too fat. These treasures can be compared with the property of ten Lu families.


    If it wasn''t for their life and death, it would be difficult for them to hand it in. Tang Hao is really proud to plant trees to enjoy the cool.


    "Senior general, these are all turned over to the state treasury. The last general has not had time to register and make a record. If the senior general wants to enjoy it, it can only be today. Tomorrow''s video will join the army and Wudu Sima will come and ask. It will be very difficult to see it again."


    Lu Chengqing smiled. He was a man who knew the goods. He pointed to the ivory, rhinoceros horn and a box of purple gemstones with his fingers. He knocked on two large hawksbill shells twice, even after reading it.


    With a move to the deputy general''s hand, a pro guard immediately came and carried these boxes of babies into Lu Chengqing''s room.


    "I, Lu Chengqing, am not stingy. Since I have mine, there will be everyone. Zhong Fang, divide these treasures into one layer and sell them in Quanzhou. You might as well take more gold and silver to the officers and soldiers. Being an official thousands of miles away is only for wealth. What''s more, we are lighthearted when we come here thousands of miles away."


    Looking at Jin cancan''s baby, Lu Chengqing then said, "I''m not Tang Hao''s small family. It''s a long-term plan to have a rich family."


    Lu Chengqing is waiting for the imperial court''s comfort mission. As long as the comfort mission is proclaimed, those despised pirates will be scattered into various states.


    In this way, muyoko''s power will disappear completely. After a busy day and seeing the sunset, the whole Lingnan navy was elated.


    Muyoko''s people, except the rich and those old, weak, sick and disabled, were all divided up. Those pirates who wear ragged clothes and kneel on the deck to wipe the deck hang their heads lower, lest the hatred in their eyes be found by those arrogant sergeants.


    At dawn, a bright sun jumped out of the sea. According to the fog and haze on the sea, it was particularly beautiful. After enjoying the beautiful scenery together, Mu Yangzi ordered, "let''s go and visit general Lu Chengqing."


    It was almost time. Meiji took the princess into the boat and took a group of maids to play with the paper kites on the boat. The golden paper kites were very eye-catching in the sky.


    When Lu Chengqing heard the curtain Yoko was prepared to pay a special visit, he was much happier. He sprayed a little Tangjia secret perfume on his body and said it had a mysterious effect.


    Although Lu Chengqing hated Tang Hao, he never refused the good things produced by the Tang family.


    Mu Yangzi took nine maids and two guards on Lu Chengqing''s boat. Seeing that there were only two women and two thin Japanese guards, Lu Chengqing specially dispersed his guards, leaving only twelve most loyal family generals. The beautiful scene was not suitable for everyone to see.

 Chapter 1380

    "I didn''t come to see the general until today. Yoko was impolite."


    As soon as Mu Yangzi saw Lu Chengqing, he bowed down, his wide collar slightly opened, and two jade hills loomed, which made Lu Chengqing''s claws scratch his heart, but he was a formal visitor. He could only restrain his mind and receive according to etiquette.


    "I don''t know what madam has to do with Ben Shuai, let alone our very happy cooperation in the past. Now you and I are a family. If you have any requirements, just say it frankly. As long as it is within Ben Shuai''s ability, it will be as you want."


    "Yoko first thanked the general for his kindness. This time, muyoko had a small request and asked the general to agree. I took the lead in coming back this time. The sea is long and the ships around me are dilapidated. Now I have to go north along the Yangtze River. These ships are already overwhelmed."


    "Yoko didn''t dare to mention the requirements of the ship. He just wanted to ask the general for some tung oil and renovate the ship, so that Yoko could take these broken ships to Chang''an and save me from fatigue all the way."


    Before Mu Yangzi finished his words, Lu Chengqing laughed, pointed to a large warehouse on the bank and said, "I thought it was tung oil. It was all in that warehouse, and there was lime paste. You need to make up the leak. Although you send someone to get something worthless, it is also worth your wife''s special request."


    Lu Chengqing quickly wrote the warrant and handed it to Mu Yangzi. When the two hands met, Lu Chengqing said meaningfully, "there is your sworn enemy Tang Hao in the capital. Your wife should make arrangements as soon as possible."


    "How can a woman have any plans? I just want to have a house to shelter the wind and rain after I return to Chang''an. I''m satisfied with two meals. I should dare to ask for anything else?"


    Lu Chengqing laughed and said, "now that you have fallen, you are a family. The Tang Dynasty is not only the world of the Tang people, but also the world of all brother tribes. You can see from those foreign generals in the court, which of them is not entrusted by your majesty?"


    "Madam, let''s stay in the South China Sea. We still have a lot of things to do, and these things are just like what madam said. Tang Hao has always been known as a wise general, and you should have a deep understanding of it. This man has earned all the war books and Strategies of Duke Li Weigong. In addition, he is as fierce as a tiger and as cruel as a wolf. Madam has been able to confront him for many years. Instead of falling into the disadvantage, she has grown so strong Lu Chengqing admires it very much, but if we cooperate, we must be honest with each other. "


    Lu Chengqing''s eyes restored the stability and calmness that a man should have.


    "Madam, what''s the reason for letting go of the most elite subordinates?"


    Mu Yangzi''s hand shook, and the tea in the cup in his hand also overflowed.


    Lu Chengqing said with a smile: "madam is a descendant. It''s right to keep more thoughts. But you don''t understand the thoughts of our Tang people. Either you give up and be accepted. Or your pirates will be turned into powder by the army all the time. How do you calculate, madam?"


    Watching muyangzi leave in a hurry, Lu Chengqing smiles more and more happily. Stripping women''s clothes is also very particular. Just like eating walnuts, you must smash the inner hard shell, so that you can eat delicious walnuts.


    At a quarter past noon, if the hidden army did not appear, the first order he gave to the Lingnan navy would be a hanging order.


    Back on the boat, Mu Yangzi was relieved. Looking at the paper kites floating in the high sky, he showed a rare smile. It should be time for the fleet of ghost tombs to come.


    "Meiji, send someone to the warehouse on the shore to pick up the goods. If there is fire oil, don''t bring more, so as not to arouse suspicion. Alas, there are so many talents in the state of Tang. Fools like Lu Chengqing can say that."


    "It''s a sudden attack. Fortunately, we''re ready. Should the fleet of ghost tomb come back?" Mu Yangzi asked.


    "Yes, it was agreed at the beginning. When we see Zhiyuan, the ghost tomb will come and surrender. Princess, our stakes are getting bigger and bigger. What should we do if something goes wrong?"


    Mu Yangzi supported his forehead and said, "no way. Compared with the state of Tang, we are too small. If we don''t work hard, we will die. We can only see the dawn after working hard. The change of Lingnan Navy is our only chance."


    Lu Chengqing looked at the list of goods taken by Mu Yangzi. There were a lot of tung oil and seven or eight barrels of fire oil.


    Fortunately, it''s all within the expected range. If this woman receives fire oil on a large scale, she should think about it. Before the sun left, the chief and Deputy generals reported that a fleet had set sail ten miles from the harbor and rowed slowly close to the camp by sailors.


    "Order them to anchor outside the harbor, collect their arms and wait for the army to read." when Lu Chengqing heard that the deputy general said that all these people were foreign sailors, he finally relieved.


    These people should be muyoko''s last strength. In his opinion, the thickest shell of muyoko has been smashed by him. Maybe it''s time to invite this beauty to dinner tonight.

 Chapter 1381

    With Lu Chengqing''s order, the harbor was in a hurry, countless warships came in and out, and cheers came in from time to time.


    All this shows that there was no obstacle in the collection of the armed forces, and the cheers were mixed with some low and sad alien ballads, which made people cry.


    These songs into Lu Chengqing''s ears are no different from the most beautiful music in the world. It feels very beautiful that everything is under his control.


    Mu Yangzi picked up the ghost tomb with whip marks on his head and face, picked up his handkerchief and dipped it in spirits to wipe his wound. A whip mark crossed his eyebrows and eyes obliquely. If he started again, he might blow up his eyes.


    "If the ghost tomb can bear it any longer, the knife will be gone if it is gone. I know it was uploaded by your ancestors. Let them save it for you for a while. Tonight, you will sneak attack the damn Tang warship and take their warship."


    The ghost tomb crept back a few steps and knocked its head heavily on the board, with a ferocious look.


    He hissed a few local words, and Mu Yangzi said with a smile: "Lu Chengqing gave it to me to deal with. He wanted to see me dance. I''ll dance a requiem dance for him. Our plan will be implemented tonight. Among the officials of the Tang state on the shore, there are our people, 90% of the weapons delivered to them, as well as fire oil. It''s not far from you at the B-shaped wharf. They will give them to you by sending food and grass. Unfortunately, there are only short blades and crossbows. Everything is good I trust you. "


    Ghost tomb kowtowed his head again and left the cabin. When he came, he was furious, but when he left, he was very calm. The outcome depends on tonight. The family treasure knife can''t be touched by outsiders.


    The bow of the firmament plunged into the sea and suddenly lifted up. The turbulent sea covered the deck. At the moment when the bow was raised, it flowed back to the sea with the groove.


    Five huge sails were inflated by the strong wind, and the whole ship was moving forward at the fastest speed. Tang Hao paced back and forth on the ship bridge impatiently. Wu Tong was still as calm as a huge mountain, holding the rudder with two hands.


    What he noticed was that he didn''t care what happened around him. Tang Hao wouldn''t shrink into inches or fly high, so he honestly let the wind blow the ship on the sea.


    He asked himself if he was lazy. From finding problems to feeling the crisis, he didn''t waste any time. When he left, he didn''t even have time to comfort his wives and concubines. If this could not save the Lingnan Navy, Tang Hao felt a clear conscience.


    Feng Yang also found the problem. After passing the news of the diversion of muyangzi river fleet to Lu Chengqing, he rushed from land to Quanzhou with 3000 troops and horses. Quanzhou was also under his rule.


    The two places are more than 1500 Li apart, and most of them are mountain roads. He has ignored many. An urgent order with three horses quickly passed the alarm to Quanzhou. At this time, Mu Yangzi has left Guangzhou for three days.


    Everyone is thinking about Quanzhou, and Lu Chengqing is eagerly looking forward to dark. As long as it is dark, Mu Yangzi will come to the banquet. The housekeeper reported that the woman was very happy and promised.


    He promised to come to the banquet on time. At that time, he would bring his maid to perform the rehearsed dance for the general. Hearing the news that the princess danced in person, Lu Chengqing became more and more happy.


    It was finally dark. A leaf boat came slowly with nine beautiful dancers. Two beautiful teenagers in Japanese clothes threw the cable of the boat into the boat of the commander of Lingnan Navy. At this time, there were more than one weaving boat shuttling through the sea.


    Today is the time for the Lingnan navy to receive supplies according to the usual practice. The folk men in small boats constantly send all kinds of vegetables and meat to the warships.


    Because there are Japanese people, the government on the shore specially sent a very hard to drink wine to every pirate in a bamboo tube in order to appease the pirates.


    The captain opened the bamboo tube, took a drink and vomited. He returned the bamboo tube to the pirates and scolded "this is horse urine." long bamboo tubes had to fill the water with the warships. The officials in green robes stood on the wharf and constantly dispatched the warships close to the wharf one by one.


    Quanzhou is a big port. Such a busy time is nothing, but there are only one or two small errors occasionally. For example, a civilian man found that fire oil was used as clean water and replenished some broken ships.


    The official humbly accepted the opinions of the civilian husband, and specially rewarded the farmer for going back early. The broken ships also need to transport the oil back, so that the pirates can move back by themselves without any effort.


    An official came to the ship and shouted at the Japanese people on board. All the Japanese people bowed their heads and ears and dared not argue. They did not know that the official was also from Japan. He was the envoy of the Tang Dynasty brought by Mu Yangzi in his early years. After years of training, these people were no doubt with the Tang people except that they could not be the chief official.


    "After Mr. Qin yuan''s raid is successful, you can come with us. It''s too unsafe for you."


    "The princess told me again and again that you are a rare talent. The princess no longer pity her own life. Where should I cherish Qin yuan''s life? Please convey to the princess that I wish him victory in heaven." after the weapons were transported, Qin yuan even thought of a way to fill the more than 30 ships with fire oil.

 Chapter 1382

    "Since the princess wants to win, it''s better to win completely." the ghost tomb wants to hold Qin yuan, but listens to him yell wantonly. The ghost tomb immediately falls to the ground and watches Qin yuan leave the wharf.


    Lu Chengqing is half drunk without drinking. She is as beautiful as jade. Although she is not a beautiful curtain Yoko lying in her arms, the woman who looks like her has been holding a wine glass to pour the most mellow and beautiful wine into her mouth.


    At this time, how can we live up to the beauty? Lu Chengqing not only caught the small wine cup, exhaled and drank it in one gulp, but then sprayed the small wine cup out of his mouth, pointed to Mu Yangzi and said, "madam, Lu Chengqing is really infatuated, but why do you always prevaricate me?"


    Mu Yangzi said with a smile, "I still know that since ancient times, men have betrayed their hearts first, and what they get is not worth money. So far, your sincerity is just talk. Does the general think I am an ignorant woman? Can your two sweet words make me undress?"


    Lu Chengqing''s drunkenness seemed to disappear in an instant. He pushed away Meiji in his arms, personally took out a sandalwood box from a locked box and pushed it to Mu Yangzi.


    "This is my sincerity. There is also the guarantee of the noble people in Chang''an city. I don''t know whether such sincerity is enough."


    "Even if it''s a treasure. Although Yoko comes from the island, he has seen several treasures and won''t be confused by a little treasure. What do you say?"


    Lu Chengqing sat up straight, pointed to the box and said seriously, "this is a guarantee for you. There are seven or eight people''s tokens in the capital. With it, you can receive all the people and business channels in Lingnan. After careful discussion, we reached an agreement with my strong promotion."


    "From now on, madam is the big shopkeeper of our seven families in Lingnan. She can still lead the team to the open sea, but there must be no more than 5000 people. These 5000 people are enough for you to toss in the open sea. If you are in trouble in the future, I can allow you to retreat into the strait for repair, but you must not cross the Strait. This is our bottom line. Madam must accept this¡°


    There is no room for discussion. Mu Yangzi''s people can live in Koguryo, the kingdom of Japan or the islands in the South China Sea in the future. Lu Chengqing will arrange for her properly, which will make her rich and noble all her life. However, the mainland of the Tang state is not allowed to enter.


    "Why? Don''t we work for Datang? Why don''t we even have the right to live in Datang?" Mu Yangzi changed his color,


    "Madam, I think too much. You are not qualified to work for Datang. You are working for our seven families. We get money and you get protection. Madam, I don''t understand how much we have paid to put me in the position of Lingnan navy commander."


    "You know how difficult Tang Hao is. We have paid a post of minister of the Ministry of war to save you from fire and water. Shouldn''t madam repay you?"


    "Save me from fire and water?" Mu Yangzi asked word by word, biting his teeth.


    Lu Chengqing shook his head and took out a military layout from the box. He threw it to Mu Yangzi. "Take a good look. This is the layout of Tang Hao''s forces to eliminate pirates. Do you think you can hide in the open sea?"


    Mu Yangzi looked at the picture in his hand, sighed, and crawled to the ground to thank Lu Chengqing. If Tang Hao''s layout could be implemented, his power would be destroyed immediately. If he wanted to rise again, he had to start all over again.


    Lu Chengqing personally picked up Mu Yangzi and put one hand very naturally on her soft waist. With a flick of both hands, all his bodyguards retreated. Mu Yangzi also waved. In addition to Meiji, the remaining maid also bowed down and left.


    When there were only three of them left in the cabin, Meiji whispered softly, "the princess is a noble daughter. I hope the general will pity her."


    Persian carpets, expensive incense and soft Datang Plush covered the bed. This was a good place before flowers and after moons, but now it is filled with a thick smell of blood.


    While they were enjoying the fun of fish and water on their beds, Meiji put a fine needle half a foot long into the back of Lu Chengqing''s neck. Then he fell to the ground like a piece of wood.


    Mu Yangzi helped Meiji carry Lu Chengqing to bed and motioned that Meiji could send a signal outside.


    When she saw Lu Chengqing''s guard, she whispered, "general, no one is allowed to disturb tonight." then she said to the maids brought by the princess that the princess won''t go back tonight. She told you to go back and leave huannu.


    Lu Chengqing''s chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes almost cracked, but his body could not move at all. Mu Yangzi lay on his head, looked at him with interest and said, "I am Mu Yangzi, a noble daughter of the sunrise country. What are you? Does a wild dog bark at a phoenix?"


    Looking at Lu Chengqing''s anxiety when he wanted to speak but couldn''t speak, Mu Yangzi then said, "don''t show such a look that everything is easy to discuss. There''s no discussion."

 Chapter 1383

    "You can''t give me what I want. I want to be the queen of the sea. General Lu, do you think it''s possible? Since Tang Hao defeated me for the first time, I understand that the strong have everything and the weak have nothing."


    "Where you can''t see. My warriors are quietly entering the water. They are slowly climbing to your ship with knives in their mouths, rope hooks in their waists and oil bottles on their backs. Listen, your subordinates don''t find it. It''s said that Lingnan navy has strict military discipline and everyone is obedient to go to bed. Only you are still having dinner..."


    Lao Lu had the heart to die at this time. If he had known that this woman was so dangerous, he shouldn''t have indulged in it at that time.


    Maggie pricked up her ears to listen to the outside. When there was a knock on the cabin door, she opened the cabin. The wet Huan slave came in from the outside, a full thirty people.


    "Princess, the whole ship is under our control. The ghost tomb asked, can we light the fire now?"


    Mu Yangzi opened the hanging window and saw the dark sky outside. He listened to the sigh of the sea and nodded: "this is the moment. Destroy all ships and kill all people."


    A rocket soared into the sky. The pirates assigned to the ship did not hesitate to open their bamboo tubes, pour in the inedible liquid, pull out a fire and throw it in. The flame immediately soared into the air. At the same time, the burning ships were not one or two, but hundreds of ships.


    The pirates who set fire tied the hatch with a cable, and then jumped into the sea one by one. The five beetles Sima, who was patrolling the night, suddenly found that the fire was burning in the harbor. He was so dark that he almost fell into the sea. If he was a little calm, he would frantically urge the warship to go back.


    Everyone can''t live today. Only after these damn pirates are broken into pieces can they have the face to die. Quanzhou''s government took the fire dragon team to the wharf at the fastest speed, but they were greeted by numerous crossbows and arrows.


    For a moment, Quanzhou don''t drive has been shot into a hedgehog. He didn''t understand why Datang''s warships would fire crossbows and arrows at him. Tang Hao also saw the red sky in Quanzhou, as if the whole Quanzhou were burning.


    This scene was too familiar to him. He had seen the attack when attacking sanshanpu and Bisha city. Now the fire burned on his head.


    "There''s no need to go to Quanzhou. What should happen will happen. If Lingnan water lions can''t fight back by themselves, they deserve to be destroyed by those pirates. We''ll stop the pirates outside the harbor. This time I''ll let them go to hell and remember my anger."


    Cheng Jiu suddenly found a huge dark shadow in front of him blocking the entrance to the sea. With the uncertain light of the fire, he finally remembered what was blocking in front of him and screamed:


    "Sky, this is a trap. It''s a trap that Tang Hao wants to kill us."


    His fleet immediately scattered, but no matter where they fled, a fire would catch up with them, and then the whole ship would burst. The fire flew with great accuracy, and almost every one was stuck on the side of the ship.


    After another ship burst open, Cheng Jiu jumped into a small boat. The sky was here. The whole raid could not be completed. Now he thought about how to run for his life. He must inform the princess. This is Cheng Jiu''s only belief.


    Muyangzi, who was fighting, suddenly stopped because she found that there were always reinforcements from Lingnan Navy around the harbor, but Cheng Jiu''s attack fleet disappeared.


    Did he rebel at this time? As soon as the idea arose, muyoko immediately dismissed it by himself. If Cheng Jiu betrays himself, he will never have a chance to fight the war to the present extent.


    It can only show that something has happened outside the harbor. Quickly measure the situation. Mu Yangzi was about to issue an order for the whole staff to attack the harbor, and 90% of them rushed over.


    With a hand dragging Mu Yangzi, he got into his own boat. He paddled desperately. The terrible sky had scared 90% of his courage.


    Now the only idea is to take muyoko far away, the farther the better. It was not until muyoko slapped him in the face that he woke him up from chaos.


    "Say, what happened? Where are your men?"


    "Princess, come on, the sky is coming. It''s overseas. This is a trap."


    Mu Yangzi was stunned, looked at the flaming harbor and smiled. Tang Hao came after all. She grabbed the cable and quickly climbed onto a warship. She ordered to burn the ship towards the ghost tomb and make an assault on Quanzhou.


    When the officers and soldiers recovered from the initial chaos, the war gradually became beneficial to them.


    The captain and the captain were trying to assemble their hands. They cleaned one ship first, and then began to clean the second. When Mu Yangzi stepped on the ground, the battle in the harbor had taken on a one-sided situation.


    The red eyed officers and soldiers did not let go of the dead pirates until their heads were cut off.


    A deep horn sounded from the sea. The officers and soldiers knew that the reinforcements had arrived, fought harder, and the pirates finally began a great rout.

 Chapter 1384

    Lu Chengqing lay on a stretcher and was carried away by two pirates. His constantly closed eyes showed that he was still strong and alive at this time.


    Quanzhou is a big city. The key defense object of more than 1000 government soldiers is the harbor. After learning that don''t drive is attacked, the assassin''s first reaction is to invite ambushes.


    If this is a government soldier in Guanzhong, the assassin''s consideration is not defense, but attack. It''s a pity that this is the South without war for a hundred years.


    When the fierce pirates swarmed in, the captain took out the horizontal knife and shouted to kill them. He fought with the pirates until he died. He was fighting alone, so Quanzhou became a paradise for pirates.


    Mu Yangzi wants to surround all the people in Quanzhou. These people are the only support for her and these pirates to survive. She dare not lose.


    When the war subsided in the harbor, the sky was bright and the flames on the warship were extinguished one by one by the soldiers. There are countless dead bodies and broken boards floating on the sea. Quanzhou, which was full of sailboats yesterday, is now full of devastation.


    Some unmanned pirate ships are still smoking, dyeing the sky gray. The sky pushed away the wreckage of the rotten ship and slowly drove into Quanzhou port.


    Tang Hao witnessed the tragedy in front of him and remained silent for a long time. Everyone on the firmament stood on the deck, broken ships, broken people, broken harbor. This is the invincible fleet.


    The remaining officers and soldiers of Lingnan Navy saw the "Tang" flag and bowed down in the ruins and cried. At least 30% of the people were missing. The stone in Tang Hao''s heart still fell to the ground. Such a loss has been much better than he expected.


    A small boat was put down on the firmament. Tang Hao got down into the boat and turned back to the crying Pang Yuhai, Li Yifu and Yu Min and said, "re register the Lingnan Navy. I want to see the damage this evening."


    Lu Chengqing''s deputy general lost an arm and didn''t die. He knelt on the deck of a ship and waited for the general of Zhenguo. Kneeling with him were 16 bark poison Sima and 100 school captains.


    Tang Hao got on the boat and was very careful. He seemed worried that his new boots would be stained with charcoal dust. He also took out his handkerchief to beat the dust on his vamp.


    Look up at the people on the deck and walk to the deputy general. Tang Hao whispered, "Why are you still alive? What about Lu Chengqing? Is he also alive?"


    "General, general Lu has fallen into the enemy''s hands. Please help general Tang. As for the last general, die now." the deputy general knocked three heads and wiped his neck with the remaining hand.


    Tang Hao patted Sima on the shoulder and said, "You have the duty of supervision. Tell me what kind of punishment you think you should accept in order to be worthy of your brothers floating in the sea? I know it''s not a good time to clean up military discipline at this time. It''s a white victory for that woman. But ah, I''m worried about the resentment of those dead brothers in the sea. Did you hear their screams?"


    The bark beetle Sima turned pale and said for a long time, "I can''t live, but the punishment right of the lower officer is not in the hands of your town general. You must escort him to Beijing and listen to your majesty."


    With a clang, Tang Hao took out a mile long horizontal knife, swung it round and chopped it on the neck of the bark beetle Sima. Blood splashed Tang Hao''s face.


    He threw away the bloody crossbar and roared at the officers kneeling on the deck: "this is the once invincible Lingnan Navy. Who told you that you can arrange people on the ship? Who told you that the ship can accept foreign food? Who told you that the warship can be so dense after entering the port?"


    "When were the rules of Lingnan Navy changed? Who told you that the Navy General has the right to change the Navy rules? Tell me, who can afford such a big basket? Lu Chengqing is still you fools."


    "That woman has captured tens of thousands of people on the shore and is going to bargain with me. Tell me, do I agree or not? What did I do when I told me about the right of punishment and the violation of military discipline? Do you know what I came for? Just to save you, I ran for more than 10000 miles for two months, but I was still a little late, these brothers in the sea You can''t save your life. "


    The generals and generals also wailed and kept banging their heads on the deck. Tang Hao stopped crying for a while, knocked on the side of the ship and ordered: "pick out 5000 strong soldiers and go ashore with me. The rest began to salvage the bodies of their brothers. Be sure to keep them clean."


    The first thing Tang Hao did when he landed was not to surround muyoko, but to build fortifications in situ. After the first fortification was built, he began to prepare the second fortification.


    Muyangzi was silent, but the pirates underneath made a noise, because the material for building the second fortification was the pirate corpses taken out from the sea. There were so many corpses that the fortification was close to the pirate''s defense circle.


    Five thousand people wanted to besiege tens of thousands of people, which was impossible. Tang Hao only had to preempt the others and let the pirates collapse with his excellent equipment. He hoped that there would be less unnecessary sacrifice.

 Chapter 1385

    More than 10000 people are locked up in a narrow space. Naturally, there are many things, but the people of Quanzhou dare not make any changes under the steel knife of pirates.


    Just now, the man who wanted to fight for women''s right to use the toilet was hacked to death by pirates.


    "Princess, my brothers are very upset. Someone has been clamoring to kill people. It''s better to be a mountain thief immediately after killing these people than to waste money with the officers and soldiers."


    "Cheng Jiu, I think this is your idea. If you don''t think about it, the pirates will be looking for their own death when they run to the mountain. Tang Hao doesn''t attack, but wants to drive us to the mountain. I said earlier that the land is the world of the Tang state. If we want to grow and develop, we can only find a way at sea."


    As the day progressed, the people looted by the pirates began to make a commotion. If adults didn''t eat a meal or two, they could resist it. When the child doesn''t eat, he cries immediately.


    Mu Yangzi hid behind the window and secretly watched Tang Hao''s reaction. She didn''t believe there would be no movement from Tang Hao. Sure enough, a young man in green came out with a huge carriage, shaking vigorously with a white flag in his hand.


    Mu Yangzi ordered the young man in blue to be let in and brought to himself. The young man''s pace was very steady. He was not rude when he saw Mu Yangzi. He arched his hand and said, "give some food to the hungry children. The leader also depends on these people to live. I don''t think you will treat them badly?"


    Mu Yangzi looked at the young man in front of him with great interest, took his finger and talked about his green shirt, smiled and said, "are you from Yuhua mountain academy? The famous family is really extraordinary. It''s not surprising to go out of danger. There are so many talents in the Tang Dynasty. Can we say that there are enough people to spoil casually?"


    "Yuhuashan academy has more than 2000 students. Pang Yuhai is the most useless one, so I do all this dangerous work. In the Academy, I also specialize in carrying water."


    Cheng Jiuyi tore off Pang Yuhai''s collar and exposed his shoulder. He saw that Pang Yuhai''s shoulder was covered with cocoons. It was indeed a mark left by carrying water for a long time.


    Since he was a servant, Mu Yangzi didn''t bother to ask. He waved his hand and asked Pang Yuhai to give the food to the children.


    The people in the Academy were paranoid. Mu Yangzi was not surprised to see Pang Yuhai personally give the rice balls to the children, but he was rejected when Pang Yuhai planned to go out. This place is only allowed in and out.


    Pang Yuhai returned to the crowd. The governor of Quanzhou was shut into a small building by Mu Yangzi. Fortunately, the small officials were still there. He whispered a few orders, and then found a corner to sit down. He was surrounded by the very common ditches in Quanzhou. Quanzhou people relied on these ditches to provide clean water.


    As soon as a pirate got up, he was shot through his neck by a crossbow. The rest of the pirates were shocked and quickly hid their bodies. In this way, crossbows and arrows continued to shoot in, allowing them to shoot through their arms or thighs exposed outside the bunker.


    Mu Yangzi frowned. Tang Hao would only force himself to kill. Doesn''t he want to bear the crime of killing the people and break the game with his own hands?


    The ghost tomb finds some women from the crowd. As long as Tang Hao shoots another crossbow, he will kill these unarmed women.


    Tang Hao saw more than a dozen crying women pulled out and blocked in the middle of the road. Those Tang Hao saw the cold and glittering eight cattle crossbows and arrows opposite, and those who died had to hide back. But the pirates have no pity.


    A drum sounded behind the garrison. A row of shield soldiers with large shield spears appeared in the street and marched towards the small building with neat steps and without saying a word.


    Mu Yangzi''s face suddenly turned white. He didn''t expect that Tang Hao really played this kind of calculation. It was his own hand that moved first. Then the other party had reason to rush in, regardless of anyone''s life or death.


    "Prepare torches. Once Tang Hao''s army crosses the white line, it will throw torches immediately. If we can''t live, let the whole Quanzhou come and bury us." the green veins on Mu Yangzi''s face rise, and the three rows of shield soldiers cross the women who close their eyes and wait to die in the fear of pirates.


    When they were about to cross the white line, the shield soldiers suddenly stopped and shouted "kill" three times. The spear in his hand also retracted three times.


    His purpose is really these people, that''s good. "From now on, do not kill indiscriminately. Those who break the order will be killed." Mu Yangzi shouted an order.


    Pang Yuhai, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, heard it, wrote a sentence on a small note, put it in a small bamboo tube and threw it into the ditch.


    Soon, a crossbow and arrow with the wind was fixed on the window lattice of the small building, and the tail was still trembling slightly. A small cloth strip was tied to the pole.


    Mu Yangzi ordered someone to take the cloth strip. When he opened it, he saw a sentence written on it, "what do you want?"


    Her face finally showed a long lost smile, wrote a word on the cloth, "boat", and let people shoot out of the city. Wu Tong took the cloth, took a look, and handed it to Tang Hao who was next to the map of Quanzhou City.

 Chapter 1386

    Tang Hao didn''t even look at it. He said directly, "tell her that there is only one ship and shoot it in with a crossbow."


    Wu Tong wrote the answer "one ship" on the cloth strip, tied it to the rough engineering chisel, waved his hand, attacked the city and drilled into the small building with a buzzing sound.


    A pirate hiding behind a pillar was shot by a crossbow and arrow. Cheng Jiu took the cloth strip in fear. Mu Yangzi didn''t throw down the head of Quanzhou master book.


    "Tell Tang Hao that if we don''t agree to the request of 50 ships before dawn and unload the rudder of the sky, we don''t have to talk. He''ll wait to collect the corpses for all of us. Maggie, you go this time to show my sincerity."


    When Meiji saw Tang Hao, her whole body was painlessly examined three times. "The princess said, before dark today, give us 50 ships. The sky ship will unload its rudder. In order to punish your rudeness, the princess brought the head of the Quanzhou master''s book. Please check it by yourself."


    Seeing Meiji open the box she brought and put it on Tang Hao''s table, Tang Hao glanced at the head in the box and continued to eat her rice until she ate the last grain of rice in her bowl into her mouth.


    Tang Hao said to Meiji, "I''ll give her ten ships at most. This is my last bottom line. Go and tell your master that I''ll give it to her. Today, before dark, Feng Yang''s army will come. He is the Lord here and your negotiating object will change."


    "I don''t know if Feng Yang has the same compassion for the lives of the people as me."


    After Meiji left, Feng Yang came out from behind with a job and sat on the table to continue eating. Seeing that Tang Hao was a little sad, he advised him, "it''s not a big deal. This master book is not dead now. After the event, I will cut off his head. Are you going to go in from the ditch and raid the pirates?"


    "Those pirates drenched everyone with fire oil. As long as a fire can turn these people into fly ash, it''s too risky." Feng Yang''s worry is not unreasonable.


    "Pang Yuhai is the student who knows how to organize among the scholars in the Academy. I think he should organize at least a group of people at this time. It''s better to end early than late. If you drag it on, those pirates will go crazy. At that time, there will be more deaths and injuries. There are tens of thousands of people."


    Muyoko was lost in thought when he heard Meiji''s report. Tang Hao''s intentions are very vicious. Ten ships can only take some people away. As long as the news gets out, infighting is bound to happen.


    She wanted to block the news. Tang Hao didn''t plan to. A loud Sergeant shouted inside again and again. The content is to promise to release part of the ten ships and maintain an organization, just depending on their distance and distance from the highest authority.


    These words immediately made all the pirates panic. Some smart people took advantage of the fact that their back road had not been cut off, drilled into the grass and ran away, but they didn''t know that all the soldiers from the four houses and eight townships were coming to Quanzhou.


    Mu Yangzi looked at the ghost tomb. The ghost tomb immediately drew a knife and killed three of the most powerful pirate leaders. The dead man''s head calmed the pirates. At this time, a thumb thick sword came in through the crack of the door.


    The sword was silent. When Mu Yangzi found that the cold light could only be slightly sideways, but his arm was shot through by the arrow. He shouted and killed, and countless shield soldiers rushed in.


    Pang Yuhai shouted and Mu Yangzi died. All the pirates were stunned. In this short time, the people in the square had taken off their clothes covered with fire oil and ran in the direction of the shield soldiers.


    The ghost tomb was about to light a fire and threw it into the crowd. It was nailed to the wall by a flying arrow. Every time the bow in Feng Yang''s hand rings, a pirate is shot through.


    The crowd in this large open space has become headless flies. They don''t know where to run. They are desperate. Now the pirates just want to kill people. The crowd falls one by one, so they are even more frightened.


    Pang Yuhai reluctantly gave up his command. These flustered people have no brain, no thinking, and some can only run instinctively. A large group of Pirates ran towards Pang Yuhai. They had no place to go, just like the crazy people. flee in all directions.


    Pang Yuhai casually found a corpse, painted a little blood on his face and fell into a corner that no one cared about. In order not to be hurt by random arrows, he also found a fatter body and pressed it on himself.


    The army kept coming in and attacking the small building, but there was no trace of Mu Yangzi. At the same time, Pang Yuhai, important officials in Quanzhou and Lu Chengqing were missing.


    "Find it, find it, be sure to find it." Tang Hao yelled at the guard. The corpses all over the ground made him feel frustrated. Muyangzi didn''t go far. He was at the assassin''s residence next to him. The army quickly surrounded the assassin''s residence, but there was a fat middle-aged man hanging on the top of the gate.


    When the middle-aged man saw Tang Hao, he kicked his short legs and shouted, "general, don''t attack hard. The prince is inside. The bastard Lu Chengqing told the secret and told the female pirate the news of the prince in Quanzhou."

 Chapter 1387

    "The pirate said that as long as you attack, the first one to be beheaded will be my Lord."


    Li Yuan, the 16th son of Li Zhi, is only 13 years old. After entering the Academy, he was expelled from the academy by Li Gang because he was too stupid.


    Although Wang Ye is young, he is a genuine eater. He created the record of eating braised meat in the Academy. He ate ten people''s meals at one go. He is known as the first eater of the Academy. In addition to eating his best, he sleeps.


    I was able to sleep when Li Gang taught him alone. Mr. Li Yuan was sealed for two years. Yuezhou''s reputation is second only to Hangzhou in Qiantang County, relying on the close business exchanges with Quanzhou.


    A guy who can eat and sleep doesn''t spend much. His subordinate pendu keeps him in captivity like a pig. He catches all the rights in Yuezhou. Li Zhi knew the truth, but he never investigated it, because letting Li Yuan manage Yuezhou will only make the local better.


    Peng Du is almost a model of a filial son and never abuses his power. At present, in this situation, as long as Li Yuan dies, the pressure on Li Zhi will be very great, and naturally Tang Hao will be unlucky.


    He sent someone to put Li Yuan''s housekeeper down. Finally, he knew the reason why Li Yuan came to Quanzhou. He chose gifts for his father''s birthday.


    "General, even if you despise my Lord, do you care or ignore the lives of more than 300 children and women in the palace? The Female Pirate said that there are only more than 3000 pirates in the palace now. As long as you promise to give her ten ships and remove the rudder of the sky, she will leave immediately and swear not to step into the Strait forever."


    Tang Hao sneered, grabbed the neck of the Royal housekeeper and said, "go and tell the woman I gave the boat. I will also remove the rudder of the firmament and ask her to get out of Quanzhou for me. ¡°


    The housekeeper climbed into the assassin''s residence. After a while, Cheng Jiu came out and saw Tang Haogong arched his hand: "general Tang, I''ll follow you to the harbor to see you dismantle the rudder of the firmament. As long as you dismantle the rudder, the princess will board the ship immediately. After three hours, the people we stayed in the residence will let everyone go."


    Tang Hao was too lazy to talk to him. He waved and asked Wu Tong to take Cheng Jiu with him. Li Yifu and Pang Yuhai, covered with blood, came to report that thousands of people were killed and injured in Quanzhou, and more than a thousand soldiers were killed and injured.


    The captured pirates were threaded through the collarbone by Lai Chuanfeng and transported in teams of ten to the harbor, waiting for shipment to crab island and standing on a bar.


    It''s not difficult to remove the rudder of cangqionghao, but it''s very cumbersome to install. It needs to be towed to the dock. Even if the boatman doesn''t eat or drink, it will take at least three days to install the rudder.


    His tail rudder weighing up to 2000 kg could not be installed by manpower at all. It must rely on the power of machinery. Three days later, the sky wanted to find ten ships in the vast sea, which was really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    It was dark, and Cheng Jiu came back. After a while, Mu Yangzi came out of the assassin''s mansion with a large group of pirates. When she passed Tang Hao, she gave a salute: "this time, general Tang was mistaken by mediocre people. I''m lucky to draw with you. The next time I fight at sea, who lives and who dies, I''ll have my destiny."


    Tang Hao looked at Lu Chengqing in muyangzi''s team with a gloomy face: "you are your father-in-law. Don''t you even care about your family, so you''re ready to surrender to the enemy?"


    Lu Chengqing, who was extremely haggard, said with a tragic smile, "Lu Chengqing is smart and feeds the tiger. Now he eats his own fruit and cries out for nothing. It''s not enough for all the lives of the Lu family to fill in such a terrible disaster."


    "The last time your majesty killed Lu, I escaped because I was a distant branch. This time I had no physiology. In that case, why don''t I Lu Chengqing run away and take a Tibetan woman as his wife. Give birth to my children again, and the general will pity me Lu Chengqing once. How about letting me go?"


    Tang Hao''s back is cold after listening to these words. A person can be so selfish, but he is open to the past and the present. His mother, wife and children completely ignore them and let them die.


    Tang Hao waved his hand and motioned him to go away. Instead of taking Tang Hao''s warships, Mu Yangzi picked ten more and took people aboard quickly.


    Tang Hao didn''t do anything to stop him, but smiled for the first time when he looked at the distant ship. He didn''t wait three hours and quickly entered the assassin''s mansion with water dragons.


    After entering the door, I found dead bodies lying on the ground in the yard. Fortunately, they were all Japanese. Other women and children were tied together and thrown into the yard. There was a line of big characters written on the wall: "this is a gift for you, who respects you as a good man."


    The signature was Mu Yangzi. Tang Hao took out a small hourglass from his arms. Looking at the continuous quicksand, he muttered to himself: "am I really a good man? Why don''t I think so?"


    There was a huge round table in the hall, which was full of food. A fat boy was eating. When he saw Tang Hao, he hesitated and said, "Gu knew that the general would not abandon the king."


    The unmistakable chapter of the town of the Tang Dynasty will continue to be updated on the new green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the new green bean novel website!